《Become a God Today, Join the Ten Thousand Realms Chat Group》


 Chapter 1：

    Become a **** today, join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group Author: Mengjingxues


    Liu Che crossed the highest plane and obtained an infinite enhancement system.


    Open up the realm of God and recruit believers.


    When he was worried about how to recruit believers, he received an invitation from the Ten Thousand Realms chat skirt.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: Another newcomer, what a wonderful encounter, to share your story


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: àÓàÓàÓ...Can nightshade call you brother?


    Ninja scientist: welcome newcomers, if you want to study human science, please find out...


    Li Er: It''s really getting more and more lively in the skirt. I will talk after I finish the war...


    Chapter 1 Unlimited Amplification System, open up a hundred thousand miles of the realm of God! (Seeking flowers)


    The world of gods, the lowest space, within the blazing blue fairy field.


    As a nursery for cultivating the gods of the Eastern Gods, there are nearly a trillion children of gods here.


    "Although there are as many as ten thousand kinds of gods, no matter which kind they are, they can become the supreme god, and even the more ancient and eternal ruler..."


    "In this nursery, human beings are born as demigods. From then on, they passively bathe in the gods, until they have the ability to open up the gods in adulthood, they will cut off the supply of gods."


    "Opening up the realm of the gods means having the capital to become a higher god, but if you fail, you can only become a lower god, and you can only become a subsidiary **** of other powerful gods and work for it..."


    From a **** to a subordinate god.


    To put it harder is to be a dog for others.


    Liu Che looked at the glazed light ball in his hand with a complicated expression.


    His eyes slowly became firm.


    For eighteen years, I have been studying hard every day, even without gold fingers, I can become a true god.


    He is a traverser, and his heart knows far more than ordinary people.


    The ball of light in this hand is the God''s Domain seed distributed by the manager last evening.


    With this thing, he can open up the realm of God.


    But this kind of fantasy sphere is very expensive.


    Blazing Blue Xianye''s nursery will only be distributed once for free, so he must cherish this only one opportunity.


    It''s a pity that I am not in a bad family background, and my relatives have fallen in the battle of God.


    Otherwise, it would not be so nervous.


    Liu Che did it cross-legged, and slowly let go of his mind, until he saw the chaotic sea in the divine body inwardly, and then he began to inject his divine power into the sphere.


    Drag the sphere of its dream glass towards the body.


    In the next moment, Liu Che saw his dim chaotic sea, and a hint of color gradually appeared until the sphere completely appeared.


    He urged the energy violently and wrapped it up.


    Time passed, and I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Until the outer shell of the colorful colored glaze was dissolved by divine power, a loud thunder-like sound appeared in his mind.


    Rumbling.


    The world expanded rapidly, and the heaven and the earth began to have clarity.


    Those who are muddy go down, those who are clear go up.


    "The development was successful. It seems that my efforts have not been in vain!"


    Liu Che looked at the magnificent embryonic form of the world, showing a touch of pride.


    But at this moment, a mechanical beep appeared.


    "Ding...It has been detected that the host has opened up the domain of the gods and has the qualifications to become the supreme god, and the augmentation plug-in is being activated..."


    "Ding... It is detected that the God''s Domain is still expanding, and the Ten Thousand-Fold Multiplier Effect is triggered, and the God''s Domain of 100,000 square miles is obtained."


    "Unexpectedly, Golden Finger, only now appears..."


    Liu Che looked at his own God Realm, which was rapidly expanding under the systematic increase.


    With the appearance of a ray of fire, a large fireball with a diameter of one thousand meters rose into the sky from the ground.


    "It is said that the gods who just opened up the realm of the gods have no more than 10,000 square miles, but they are already the gods of the rank of gods.


    And I am ten times theirs, ha ha... It seems that I am destined to rise. "


    Liu Che slowly opened his eyes, and the world had already changed.


    The area and growth of God''s Domain are just like the spiritual roots of Xianxia novels.


    The larger the area, the more perfect the world.


    The more majestic the divine power contained.


    The Early God of 100,000 square miles can already smash the heavenly gate and set off to the upper space.


    The power levels of this world are demi-gods, first-gods, lower-gods, middle-class gods, upper-class gods, main gods, creation gods...as for the latter levels.


    Not an existence he can touch.


    I can''t find it.


    As for the upper space.


    Blazing Blue Xianye is just a nursery for nurturing gods.


    If you want to leave this place, you must become a lower **** in order to smash Tianmen.


    And he now has this terrible power.


    "However, don''t worry... God''s Domain alone is not enough. You have to have believers and world fragments that can develop..."


    The highest outside as the apex of countless worlds.


    Assimilating and finding suitable believers to enhance combat effectiveness and cultivating God''s Domain is an extremely important matter for Chushen.


    Low-level space has the advantage of low-level space.


    The competition is not fierce.


    Otherwise, with Liu Che''s current strength, although it is good to rise to a higher level, he will once again become a lower-level god.


    Such a thing is not what he wants to see.


    When Liu Che was meditating.


    After a systematic increase, God''s Domain finally took shape.


    One hundred thousand miles of God''s Domain was completely paved, and it suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    He didn''t even need to close his eyes to perceive everything in God''s Domain.


    And it can project the body into it.


    The world of God''s Domain at this time is no different from the real world.


    Mountains and rivers, green grass, colorful clouds floating.


    Except that there is no **** in the world, there are almost no shortcomings.


    Here even the sea and islands exist one by one.


    Gods cannot create creatures with their own hands if they do not reach the creation level.


    This is also the rule of the gods¡¯ world, so gods must look for believers to help them manage the god¡¯s domain.


    "Ding...You have received an invitation from the Wanjie chat group. May I ask if you want to join the Wanjie chat group."


    Liu Che was stunned.


    Just become the first god, let me join the group, is this also the rule of the **** world?


    Chapter 2 The Ten Thousand Realms Chat Group, you don¡¯t have to worry about believers from now on! (Seeking flowers)


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Suddenly a name was added.


    The newcomers joined the group and attracted several people''s attention instantly.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Another newcomer, what a wonderful encounter, to share your story and let me drink for fun."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Uhhhhhhh...can newcomers come to take photos? Mengmengda.jpg"


    Ninja scientist: "Welcome newcomers..."


    Li Er: "The group is really getting more and more lively, wait until I finish the battle before talking..."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Don''t be afraid of newcomers, I will introduce you to the chat group now."


    "This group does not know what a great existence was created, but it can link people from different worlds together."


    "The people we often chat with are all in different worlds, so you don''t have to fear that your privacy will be exposed. You can even change your name here.


    As for how to speak, you only need to meditate in your heart to form a text and transmit it to the group. "


    In the introduction of the Demon Sword Spirit.


    Liu Che scanned the group members, there are only six at present.


    In addition to the four mentioned above.


    One is [For peace] and the other is [Gusu Gongzi].


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Is it another diving monster? Alas... the newcomer doesn''t speak, and it''s boring to drink. It''s really boring... I organize a manpower today and prepare to grab a merchant ship."


    Ninja scientist: "It''s just a pirate leader like you who is full of lies, so you are not afraid to expose yourself!"


    Garriby Pirate King: "Hey, what about it. The English Navy wants me every day. I shouldn''t drink and drink, I should be a pirate."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You two, hurry up and be quiet. One is studying the body structure all day, and the other is robbing every day. If it were not boring, I would not choose to chat with the two of you! Angry. jpg"


    Ninja scientist: "Hey...I was exploring immortality at that time, it was not a random study, after all, people always have something to pursue in life."


    Ninja scientist: "I remember you were diving for three months before bubbling. Why don''t you let you talk to the newcomer?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "He doesn''t speak, what can I do. Grievance. jpg"


    Li Er: "Brother, don''t be afraid. They are a little weird, but they are still interesting..."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Li Lao Er, what''s the situation on your side, did you lay down the city, or are you hunting down those demons?"


    Li Er: "No, I was dispatched to the border recently. I encountered a group of Tubo attackers and the battle just ended."


    Ninja scientist: "Second, how was the last time I discussed with you? Would you like to think about it."


    Second Li: "I''m not interested for the time being."


    ...


    Liu Che looked at the chat log with a very strange expression.


    I feel that this group of people almost know each other.


    Combined with the name of the Ten Thousand Realms Exchange Group.


    "Li second should be Li Shimin, but I don''t know which world Li Er is, but according to his words, it is still in the Sui Dynasty."


    "As for this ninja scientist, it should be Oshe Maru, as expected. Other people would not worship and study the human body like this..."


    "If the Spirit of the Demon Sword, it looks like a woman, and the group profile doesn''t have an image of herself, maybe it is the nightshade in the fairy sword."


    "As for the Pirates of the Caribbean, I don''t know who it is..."


    Liu Che looked at the other party''s name and fell into deep thought.


    How can I use them to open the door to the world?


    The moment Liu Che saw the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, Liu Che was already studying, but he had no clue right now.


    Whether it is Dashewan or Li Shimin, they are both cautious and cautious.

 Chapter 2：

    Will not easily believe their own words.


    But each of these group members represents a world.


    It''s even cooler than those fragmented worlds, because none of these worlds are developed, and there will be no competition for them.


    "As long as it can be developed, these worlds can continuously provide faith. The most urgent thing is to choose the appropriate means to show my power."


    On this day, Liu Che chose to dive.


    Just like the two silent group members.


    Three days are fleeting.


    Two documents were placed in front of him.


    Looking at the noisy Ten Thousand Realms chat group, Liu Che sent a message.


    "My name is eternal. Today, to open up the Supreme God''s Realm, there is still a lack of believers. Those who believe in me will have eternal life, so far away from the disaster and disaster, and gain true detachment."


    The lively Ten Thousand Realms chat group suddenly became quiet.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Brother, are you drunk too much?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I thought it was an interesting person, but the cows were blown to the sky. Disdain.jpg"


    Second Li: "Brother, this joke is not funny."


    At this moment Li Er himself was standing on the city wall, looking at the army on the prairie, but in fact all his mind was in the chat group.


    He believes in land gods.


    But I absolutely do not believe that he can gain eternal life by believing in him.


    It is estimated that an evil demon has come in.


    As soon as the Ninja scientist saw immortality, he came out directly.


    "My friend, how do you use your law of immortality? I am very interested..."


    Chapter 3 Spread the bait, I am the **** of eternity! (Seeking flowers)


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "In fact, I can understand the gods, after all, there is the sea **** Calypso in our world."


    Second Li: "God really exists?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "God doesn''t know, but our world has had the legend of Emperor Fuxi and Empress Nuwa since ancient times."


    Ninja scientist: "Since you say you are a god, why don''t you show some evidence?"


    Hehe, just waiting for your words.


    When someone can''t help but try, naturally I don''t need to promote it.


    God of Eternity: "Since you have a heart, I will pass down two things. Those who believe in me recite the name of God, know my greatness.


    Believe in us devoutly, stay away from all disasters and get everything you want! "


    After speaking, Liu Che passed what he had prepared into the group file.


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    ¡¾Eternal Sacrifice¡¿


    The former is his god''s name, using the **** pattern technique of the highest plane, cast a trace of soul imprint.


    The user will see his idol once he meditates the prayer and closes his eyes.


    And the strength will be improved a bit.


    The latter is sacrificial art.


    God of Eternity: "Meditation, can observe my Dharma body, and get the blessing of divine power"


    "Sacrificial technique, offering sacrifices to all things, can gain greater grace."


    "Longevity is just a trail, you can pick the stars with your hand, and you can do it at your fingertips. Being a **** is not just a fantasy."


    blow.


    We see when you blow.


    Immortality is the limit that everything is pursuing.


    Even the fairy gods will have the day when their longevity is exhausted.


    Fight back to pick the stars.


    If that were the case, we would all become immortals.


    Looking at the contents of the group file, everyone chose to be silent.


    Less than a minute.


    People online in the group downloaded both of these things.


    ...


    Naruto.


    In a sea base.


    In the dimly lit room, O She Maru narrowed his eyes, looking at [Eternal Mind Ideas] and fell into contemplation.


    Is this kind of thing really that amazing?


    At this time, his two arms were dim and dry, like rotten wood that has lost its moisture.


    Since the soul of both hands was sealed, he has searched all over the world hard, even Xianshu couldn''t recover himself.


    Dashemaru understands that this is a soul problem.


    Not the body.


    "Anyway, I have seen all kinds of evil gods many times, just to try this eternal meditation..."


    Closing his eyes, his consciousness touched the meditation in the void.


    Countless **** patterns hang down from above.


    Although the content is obscure, he can understand the above content.


    With his ethereal mind, Dashemaru felt that his soul was detached from his body and drifted towards an unknown space.


    "Do not..."


    He screamed, and his consciousness returned to his body.


    Because of fear, Oshemaru''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    A scene that shocked him happened at this time.


    One of the fingers that he couldn''t move was able to move! !


    Da She Wan was extremely shocked, and his expression was extremely ecstatic.


    Could it be the function of meditation.


    Thinking of this, he quickly sat back in the chair and continued to enter the meditation state, this time he threw himself into it.


    No longer care where the soul floats.


    It''s just that he kept reciting the thoughts in silence until he finished reciting the last word.


    A brilliant divine light appeared in front of him.


    The whole world is extremely dark, and there is only one figure that transcends the sky.


    Countless divine lights are decorated all around.


    Succumbed to him.


    great.


    solemn.


    No blasphemy is allowed.


    O She Maru couldn''t see the other person''s face, or even the real body.


    With his gaze, he can only see the opponent''s knee.


    How small I am.


    This figure beyond the sky is a true god.


    It is by no means comparable to the six immortals.


    ...


    I don''t know how long it took, Da She Wan''s consciousness returned to the body, experiencing its own changes.


    The body that was about to collapse was actually warm at this time.


    It feels soothing as if you are in a hot spring.


    "Ah... is this a meditation? Hahahahaha..."


    Da She Maru looked at the recovered hands and laughed arrogantly.


    Not only that, he can also feel the movements of everyone in the base.


    Such magical power must be bestowed by God only.


    Think of the great figure of the eternal god.


    Oshemaru shuddered. If I use sacrificial art, how about offering sacrifices like gods?


    Can you get true eternal life?


    He looked towards eternal sacrificial art.


    I found that this classic is very simple, divided into three levels.


    Starting from the most basic sacrifices to high-level sacrifices.


    As long as the beginners use wood and rocks, they can build an altar for sacrifice.


    The items also have relevant instructions.


    There are everything from cattle, sheep and livestock to sacrifices to living people.


    The inner surface is like the Son of Destiny or the Daughter of Destiny, and offering sacrifices has a greater effect.


    "It''s so simple? Then I have to try it out."


    In order to ensure the grandeur and solemnity of the sacrifice, he went to an uninhabited island the next day.


    The scenery here is beautiful and it is a good place for sacrifice.


    Next comes the sacrifices and altars dedicated to the gods.


    As a summoned beast, one of the three holy places, the gods will love it.


    Da She Wan showed a cruel smile.


    Chapter 4 The fanatical big snake pill, the sacrifice is ten thousand snakes! (Seeking flowers)


    Click.


    In the shocked gaze of Tou and Sasuke, Da She Maru raised his arm and bit his finger, and then quickly closed the seal.


    Watching the white smoke rise.


    Doudou asked in astonishment: "Oshemaru-sama, your arm and ninjutsu have recovered?"


    I remember that yesterday evening, he served the meal by himself.


    Why did it recover early today?


    "Because I met a god.


    Do you know that there are real gods in this world?


    But it''s definitely not the pseudo-god of the six immortals.


    When the soul is cut, it can be completely recovered. When have you seen this miracle?


    What Sen no Senshou, the Uchiha clan.

 Chapter 3：

    All of them will kneel in front of me from now on"


    Gods?


    Does that kind of thing really exist?


    Sasuke showed disdain, but remained vigilant in his heart. After all, Oshemaru had restored ninjutsu, but he could kill himself at any time.


    And Dou fell into deep thought.


    Because he understands the existence of the immortals in the three holy places, it is estimated that Lord Oshemaru this time wants to summon some evil god.


    So did the target choose Sasuke?


    He silently took out a handful of kunai and held it in the palm of his hand to prevent the opponent from rioting for a while.


    "Hey... Dashewan, what do you call me out for? I want to eat 100 adults for lunch, otherwise don''t blame Lao Tzu for being crazy..."


    The purple python looked at the Dashemaru trio with annoyed eyes.


    There are no enemies here.


    Call him out to chat?


    Although he is the other''s psychic beast, it is fierce by nature, but it doesn''t like its owner.


    Opening your mouth and closing your mouth is asking for blood.


    "I called you out, but it was not for you to eat, idiot... this time it''s your turn for food!"


    Da She Wan stepped forward and came to the top of Wan She''s head, and Shuttle Shadow Snake Hand flew towards it.


    It was originally an A-level ninjutsu, but for some reason there were thousands of snakes flying out.


    The speed and power have more than doubled


    Wan She was stunned, and he was knocked out without even hiding.


    Sasuke Uchiha was shocked.


    Dou was also frightened silly.


    When did the big snake pill have this kind of strength, a ninjutsu can solve the ten thousand snakes, what kidding.


    "Is the strength of ninjutsu improved? This is something I didn''t expect. It seems that the sacrifice must be carried out.


    What the Uchiha clan.


    What the Senshou Clan.


    Shake at the feet of the gods! ! "


    Da She Wan looked at Wan She who had passed out into a coma, with a fanatical expression on her face.


    It couldn''t be better to sacrifice this stupid thing to the God of Eternity.


    Hope God will be satisfied with this sacrifice.


    After half an hour, after Oshemaru''s meticulous carving, a super-large altar appeared in front of the two of them.


    The altar is small, only two floors.


    In addition to all kinds of strange runes inscribed on it, there are some strange patterns.


    All of them were shot by Oshe Maru himself.


    It was about sacrifices, and he would never allow any accidents to happen.


    Then the ten thousand snakes who fell into a coma were lifted and placed in front of the altar by him.


    After preparing properly, Da She Wan summoned a water polo and started to freshen up unexpectedly.


    The sacrifice must be solemn and pious.


    Like he just carried dust is not enough.


    He knelt before the altar with a pious expression.


    The island was extremely quiet at this time.


    In addition, the weather was clear, and apart from the occasional seagulls passing by, no other creatures came over.


    Standing in the shade of a tree, Uchiha Sasuke looked at Osamaru, which was like a sacred stick, with disdain in his eyes.


    Just now this guy actually taunted their Uchiha clan, huh... I want to see what ghosts you can summon.


    Even the fairy despised it.


    You are completely crazy.


    Oshemaru sat down on her knees, took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and began to recite the sacrificial prayer.


    "Sovereign eternal God, humble believers pray like you..."


    "You are aloof, and I beg you to listen to the voices of believers. You are the supreme and great being. You are full of compassion and love. You are with the world, watching our birth and ending intuitively..."


    "Ah...I, you are the embodiment of wisdom and strength, and you are an eternal existence..."


    "Even if the world is destroyed, you still look down on the changes in time..."


    "The humble believers beg you to pay attention to the changes in this world. We will prepare the tribute and give back to your care..."


    "I am grateful, I pray for your coming..."


    His voice grew louder and louder, resounding on the island like a thunder.


    The two people next to each other were stunned by the sound, and they stood unsteadily as if they had been hit by a punch.


    No, I was caught.


    When did Dashewan do the hands and feet.


    Uchiha Sasuke was paralyzed on the ground, looking at the figure in the distance with horror, for fear that the other party would come over and grab his body.


    And the pocket next to it is the same idea.


    Little did they know that this was the coming of the voice of God, not Liu Che''s family members, and all of them would be shaken to the ground.


    If you are malicious, you don''t even have to do it.


    They will burn their souls and die on their own!


    At this time, Da She Wan had no time to pay attention to the two behind him, and was still praying tirelessly.


    Every time he chanted this prayer, his spirit strengthened.


    Until the end of the tenth pass, the clear sky was covered by colorful clouds!


    For update issues and changes, please see here


    Chapter 5 comes to the world of Naruto, and the first fanatic is born! (Seeking flowers)


    "Ding...The Naruto small world disciples are detected chanting your god''s name, and the sacrifice is in progress.


    "Ding...your believer, Dashewan, sacrificed ten thousand snakes and triggered a ten thousand times increase. You successfully obtained a five-star beast, the Purple Jade Heavenly Python."


    "Ding...you gain a trace of faith, trigger a ten million multiplication, and become a ten million trace of faith. After transformation, you gain two thousand original divine powers."


    "Ding... as if you are getting a sacrifice for the first time, the system will award an extra 1000 Purple Jade Heavenly Python Eggs, hatch to get a baby purple Jade Heavenly Python!"


    Liu Che took a breath of air as he listened to the system''s prompt sound.


    2000 original supernatural powers.


    Five-star beast.


    There are also 1,000 purple jade python eggs.


    Divine beasts are divided into one to nine stars, and five-star beasts have the potential to grow.


    As long as it is well cultivated, it will definitely become a powerful help in the future.


    If the sacred beast can break through the nine stars, it can even become the sacred beast of the junior **** level, and there is no such concept if it is lower than the fifth grade.


    Similar to whether human beings can open up the realm of God.


    For a while, Liu Che looked at the 1,000 purple sky python eggs in God''s Domain, his smiling face was crooked.


    These are all five-star beasts.


    Even if there is only one who can only be promoted to nine stars, they will earn blood!


    "It''s really amazing. In that case, I should let the group of wait-and-see members see what I can do. Isn''t Dashemaru...


    Oh, enjoy my favor. "


    Liu Che pursued away through the power of God''s Domain with his mind.


    Peeling away, exploring the world of Naruto.


    Suddenly, he found a faint connection in the endless darkness of the sea of ??chaos.


    It is very weak.


    If it weren''t for breath perception, I might have ignored it, thinking it was a breeze.


    Okay, here it is.


    The divine mind that was enough to shatter time and space, tore open the sea of ??chaos, until the target got in.


    In the dark and cold ocean.


    He kept sneaking like a golden fish.


    Soon, Liu Che saw a world whose shape resembled a broken eggshell and a nebula.


    Compared to the description in the textbook.


    The color is very bleak.


    From this list, we can judge what the value of this world is.


    If the color is colorful, or the color is deep, it means that the world has the value of continuous development.


    "However, for a novice like me, this world is enough!"


    The idea turned into a needle and pierced into the eggshell world.


    Entering the small world, Liu Che could clearly feel the location of the altar.


    But he can''t go in directly like this.


    Otherwise, let alone the planet, the whole world may collapse.


    You have to contract your strength, and constantly compress the divine power into your body.


    Even if it is a projection, it is not the point where the small world in front of you can bear it.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking into the planet through the world diaphragm.


    Boom.


    The auspicious clouds in the sky changed suddenly, the whole world screamed because of his attention, and the turmoil of the world was like a doomsday.


    The gods are here!


    he came!


    Da She Maru looked up feverishly, but was stabbed in his eyes by the divine light, and a line of blood and tears fell down the corner of his eyes.


    He was blind.


    Just because I looked at the gods.


    But Dashemaru didn''t regret it, because this was the eternal and highest god, and he was definitely not able to spy on it.


    Not only him, but the two people who had already collapsed on the ground were completely dumbfounded.


    The trembling from the depths of the soul made them curl up into a ball like a bug.


    Gods must not be profaned.


    The gods are supreme.


    In the lower plane, Liu Che is everything.


    Even a single thought can destroy everything and make the world all shattered.


    Sasuke Uchiha finally understands why Oshemaru has recovered.

 Chapter 4：

    It turns out that he found the true god!


    No wonder it is so fanatical.


    In front of this power that is almost annihilating, everything is nothingness.


    At this moment, the creatures of the world.


    No one can stand up, only Oshemaru is in a kneeling posture.


    Hei Jue in Akatsuki''s organization glanced at the figure in the sky just because he was stubborn.


    The body was directly cremated.


    When he was dying, he didn''t even figure out why he, as the son of the gods, died so easily.


    The sky did not evolve Liu Che''s body in the end.


    A round of eyes brighter than the sun appeared in front of the Oshe Maru.


    "Believers, you called me?"


    The magnificent voice is like a thunderbolt dance.


    Hearing the sound of the gods, Oshemaru immediately knelt down and kowtow.


    "Great God of Eternity, your believer Oshemaru, took the liberty to summon you."


    "Well... Although this piece of world is too valuable, you can barely make it because you are my first believer.


    I bestow the grace on you, give back to your sacrifice, remember to promote the name of my god! "


    Da She Wan roared excitedly: "It is incumbent!!"


    The next moment.


    The golden divine power turned into light rain and poured into the body of Da She Wan.


    The decayed body was peeling off like old snakeskin, the blind eyes were restored to light, and the Chakra inside the body began to boil.


    The majestic power made him unbelievable.


    Is this grace?


    Da She Wan felt the vigorous vitality in his body, and suddenly realized that his lifelong pursuit had been realized.


    Chapter 6 Oshe Maru: Please call me Lord Master! (Please ask for flowers, tickets)


    Liu Che revealed his power and evacuated.


    Don''t look at him for a while.


    Some parts of the Naruto World have already begun to collapse.


    Next, I look forward to the follow-up performance of Oshe Maru.


    As for myself, now I have to clean up this reward.


    ...


    The sky was clear again, except that Wan Snake was taken away by the streamer, as if nothing had changed.


    Oshemaru looked up at the sky.


    His face always wore a faint smile.


    "Master Oshemaru, have the gods gone?"


    After Duo woke up, he cautiously walked over and asked.


    The look of incomparable respect, the fear in his eyes has not disappeared.


    Now that I started walking, my steps started to weaken.


    Osha Maru retracted his gaze, and said respectfully: "The God of Eternity has left, but he ordered me to preach. Do you understand the meaning?"


    There are not many sects in this world.


    There are only those evil things.


    But today is different, the world has a new definition of God.


    And his job is to promote the greatness of God.


    "I don''t know how to promote it? Can I also embrace the grace of God."


    After Uchiha Sasuke recovered, he couldn''t wait to ask.


    If there is God¡¯s help.


    Then there is hope for revenge.


    Oshamaru looked at him amusedly when he heard the words, and explained: "God loves the world, as long as you believe in him, you can get divine grace, but Sasuke, do you really think Uchiha Itachi did such things because he hated the family? ?"


    Sasuke Uchiha, who was still a child, said angrily: "He killed his parents and committed genocide. Shouldn''t he die?"


    He is still young now.


    What you see is what you think.


    If it were before, Oh She Maru would definitely fudge, using hatred to control this Uchiha tribe.


    But now it''s different.


    After his strength has been substantially improved, his vision is no longer limited to the current things.


    Instead, focus on the whole world.


    What did the mere Uchiha clan count?


    However, this little guy is a seed and can be cultivated to become a believer of God.


    "Everything at the beginning, no matter how much I said, you won''t believe it. See it with your own eyes. When you see the truth, you will naturally understand what I said.


    By the way, gods are omnipotent. If you can help me unify the world of Shinobi, let the temples of gods blossom everywhere.


    I will beg God to resurrect your parents. "


    Sasuke Uchiha was shocked and just wanted to retort.


    But after seeing the mighty power of the gods, he felt that he was so small, maybe his parents could really be resurrected!


    "Well, as long as it can bring my parents back to life, let me do anything!"


    Don''t say it is to pass on faith, let him be a slaughter god.


    Da She Maru nodded in satisfaction, waved to the two of them, and flew back to the base with them in the air.


    On this day, he passed down his thoughts.


    All the subordinates all joined the meditation.


    The power of the gods is vast, and all the ninjas are shocked by the terrifying spiritual body of the gods.


    In just two days, all ninjas have broken through to the point of artifact level.


    And one of the best, Uchiha Sasuke.


    Relying on the powerful hatred in his heart, he opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel in one fell swoop, and mastered Susao Nohu.


    In the original work, Sasuke''s Suzano is almost purple, full of cold tones.


    And now his Suzao can almost be golden, and like armor, can close to the body.


    Offensive and defensive integration, and consume Chakra Polar.


    Fighting power far exceeds the average shadow level, this is only two days.


    Everyone can''t help but sigh the power of the gods!


    Da She Wan sat and watched the changes and nodded in satisfaction.


    The fear of the God of Eternity in my heart has gone to a higher level.


    This is the way humans should go.


    What ninja, what ninjutsu, is simply tasteless.


    To waste people''s time alive in vain.


    However, just sacrificing ten thousand snakes can give me an infinite life span.


    What if you sacrifice a ninja village?


    Even if I sacrifice the entire Ninja World, can I do what the gods say, can I pick the stars with my hand?


    Thinking of that scene, Da She Wan''s eyes became fiery again.


    Who doesn''t want to be stronger?


    Why I have been searching for eternal life before is just to learn the truth of the world.


    "If I can conquer the Ninja Realm and sacrifice all of it, I am afraid I will be in the realm of God? Ordinary life is too small, and it will pass away in the blink of an eye for decades..."


    Just as he sighed, a dark shadow appeared behind him.


    Uchiha Sasuke knelt on one knee: "Oshamaru-sama, everyone is ready, we can go."


    "Well, let''s go... first from the Wuyin Village, the grace of God will spread throughout the world."


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, don''t call me an adult in the future, you have to call me the chief priest, or sacrifice to the adult..."


    "Yes!"


    On the same day, thousands of shadow-level ninjas drove towards the misty village under the leadership of Oshemaru.


    Their goal is only one.


    Promote the doctrine of God and influence the world.


    If you are not convinced, you should use killings in exchange for peace.


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    Can''t carry it anymore, go to bed first. .


    The shocking people in Chapter 7, God has always existed, but everyone hasn''t noticed it! (Seeking flowers)


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ninja scientist: "You are all well, I really miss you if I haven''t seen you for three days."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "emmmm..."


    Li Er: "Oh? Listening to your tone, it seems that you have done something happy, maybe it is another disgusting experiment."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Maybe it''s the love that is complete and I found the woman I love."


    Ninja scientist: "You guys, it''s still the eyes of mortals, what kind of experiment... what kind of woman, it''s too superficial..."


    Second Li: "???"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "???"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Uncle, you are not sick again, come and take medicine... Poor. jpg"


    Ninja scientist: "Illness? I have bathed in divine grace, and have a life that mortals can''t reach.


    This is the gift of the God of Eternity.


    Not only that, but remember I said before that the arm of the soul was chopped off? It has also been restored.


    I got a new life! "


    "When I saw the figure of a god, I realized my insignificance. Compared to the immortals in our Ninja world, I''m nothing more than the people of the chickens and dogs."


    Second Li: "!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "!"


    For peace: "!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Wait...you dived these days to experiment with the things that the **** uploaded? Meditation...sacrifice?"


    Ninja scientist: "Hey, you know me. Naturally, I understand that Dashewan likes new things the most. Just thinking about meditation has restored my severed soul!


    The sacrifice technique gave me a new life.

 Chapter 5：

    I have received the gift of God, please call me an eternal **** worship in the future! "


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Brother, are you fooled by being fooled? Still eternal religion, I think it is ridiculous!"


    Ninja scientist: "Huh... ignorant mortal, if you are in my world, you will be chased to the end of the world, and you will also use your blood to wash away the slander against my god."


    "You always think that the world you see is real. You don''t know that in the eyes of God, it is just a dust, and it happens that the group can upload fragments of my memory.


    Let you feel the greatness of God! "


    Then a file is uploaded to the group file.


    This time, everyone in the group except Liu Che downloaded it.


    There was silence in the group, and when they saw the figure in the sky, they were all shocked.


    Just glanced at it and went blind.


    The eyes shine like the sun.


    Even with extreme eyesight, he couldn''t get a glimpse of his true body. If it weren''t for God to have mercy on him, I''m afraid that except for the cloud, only an outline can be seen.


    ...


    Caribbean world.


    Jack Sparrow sat in the tavern, his face pale and his body shook involuntarily.


    The picture in my mind is really shocking.


    What about Poseidon Calypso?


    Facing the eternal **** standing outside the sky, it was just a mere ant.


    The difference is that you and others are just little ants, and the other party is bigger!


    This is the God of Eternity.


    An eternal existence, a truly great god.


    The crew sitting next to him, seeing Jack''s appearance, thought he was ill, and they all gathered around.


    "Captain, are you feeling well?"


    "If you drink too much, let''s go back and rest."


    Jack closed his eyes and shook his head reluctantly, only to find that he couldn''t even organize his language.


    Suddenly, he smelled an opportunity.


    Since the ninja scientist can sacrifice and gain infinite power, why can''t I?


    Just get the gift of the true god.


    Let alone the navy, the world has to surrender at its own feet.


    "Blind man, how many treasures do we have left?"


    "200 gold coins, my captain..."


    Because they like to eat, drink and have fun, the 1,000 gold coins they just robbed quickly bottomed out.


    This is only five days.


    "Damn it, why is there so much left? Forget it, you go find a craftsman for me, and look for it overnight..."


    Seeing the captain whose gaze was devoured by people.


    The crew was frightened.


    How did the gentle captain before become even more terrifying than the beast.


    Little did it know that this was just Jack''s first meditation.


    The momentum is far beyond ordinary people.


    ......


    Inside the world of One Piece.


    Baldigo, the island of white earth, a great waterway.


    Revolutionary Army headquarters.


    The dragon sitting on the bench suddenly opened his eyes.


    The eyes were filled with incredible expressions.


    "God actually exists, and I feel that my experience is stronger. This is just the result of a meditation."


    "It turns out that what that guy said is true, the God of Eternity is a real existence!"


    He stood up and took a step forward subconsciously.


    The body has appeared on the beach a kilometer away.


    I saw the dragon raised his palm and gently waved towards the sea.


    Ten sea tornadoes with a height of one hundred meters rose out of thin air.


    "Hey... Boss, what are you doing again? The fire is on at every turn!! The alarms in the sea are all triggered."


    Kerla ran out of the house angrily.


    But I heard Long laughed and said.


    "This is the way to peace. Kerla prepares a lot of gems and white jade, and prepares to build an altar!!"


    Chapter 8 You can scold me, but those who insult the gods are damned!


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che is working on improving the environment and has already placed the purple jade python in the plain.


    Although Wan She, the male mother, does not like to take care of baby snakes.


    But in the face of God''s command, it can only be carried out by pinching its nose.


    A male mother is a male mother, better than becoming a dead snake.


    Wan Snake''s huge body, nestled in Dandan, fell asleep deeply.


    "Now that we have the first batch of creatures, it will be easy to do next. Do you want to build a temple?"


    After all, my own **** will live here in the future.


    Thinking of this, his mind moved back to reality.


    Take out the communicator and open the shop interface.


    The contents are very cheap.


    For example, rare materials such as fine gold of stars and colored silver sand with flowing light are basically one million supernatural powers, and the price is 10,000 tons.


    "One million supernatural power, that is, a source of power, it''s really cheap..."


    If it is not purchased in the nursery area, the price of these items will be a hundred times.


    This is one of the reasons why Liu Che is unwilling to leave.


    But he can only buy everything once.


    Even so, 90% of the gods are reluctant to buy.


    The original divine power is too precious.


    It takes a lot of time to gather a divine power.


    Who is willing?


    Liu Che looked at the cheap goods, entered his address, and chose to clear the stock.


    In a moment of effort, one after another colorful foam spheres appeared in front of him along with the time and space wormhole.


    ¡¾Stars Fine Gold¡¿: Put it in the stars, it can accelerate the growth, generally the best effect is to inject the sun.


    [Streaming Symphony Silver Sand]: Strange sand, with its own scent of scent, will increase your mental power if you keep it by your side for a long time.


    [Wan Beast Qian Ming Fruit Tree]: Specialize in cultivating the fruits of mythical beasts, swallowing regrets and accelerating their own growth.


    The most expensive thing is the platinum bubble in his hand.


    It was a temple built by a middle god, costing 60 million supernatural powers, and it was so extravagant that it was hung for thousands of years and no one bought it.


    Liu Che was arrogant today, and spent a full 120 original supernatural powers.


    Although it took so much, the changes in God''s Domain were very significant.


    Half of the stars'' fine gold is injected into the sun.


    The originally small fireball, as if it had gained a new life, began to swell rapidly.


    On the other side, it was fused with flowing light and illusion silver sand, directly fused into a moon, directly radiating the entire God''s Domain.


    As for the fruit trees, they are planted on the grassland.


    Wan Snake smelled the aroma of the fruit, and suddenly woke up. There were thousands of golden fruits growing on the huge 10,000-meter-high fruit tree, which made it salivate.


    "Every year, you can only take one."


    The oracle from above the head made Wan Snake kneel on the ground.


    It wasn''t until the figure left that it climbed onto the fruit tree and swallowed a fruit.


    The powerful divine power wanders through the body, comfortably making people want to fall asleep.


    No, I have to go back to the baby and can''t sleep here!


    Wan Sheqiang cheered up and walked towards Dandan until he snuggled them up, then he dared to fall asleep.


    Over the God Realm, Liu Che released the Heavenly Palace.


    The palace full of oriental charm, suspended in the sky above the gods, hidden among the clouds, covers an area of ??100 kilometers.


    Except for the Lord¡¯s Temple above, the rest of the palaces are located all around.


    Form a wonderful formation, guarding it in the middle.


    Countless gods floating around, really even more mighty and domineering than heaven!


    "This is the only way to speak. After the believers come over, they will be deterred by my strength!"


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction.


    ...


    Hidden fog village.


    As one of the five ninja villages, their strength is very terrifying.


    There are not only three-tailed and six-tailed beasts with two heads and tails.


    However, because of the toss of bringing soil, this place became a village of blood mist, and countless excellent ninjas fled.


    Makes the village extremely empty.


    Da She Maru led thousands of his subordinates and ran directly towards Wuyin Village from the front.


    "Stop, who are you!"


    When the Anbe Ninja saw Oshemaru, his face fusion sounded the alarm.


    S-rank rebels, bringing thousands of ninjas to attack, this is not a trivial matter.


    Oshemaru wore clean and tidy clothes and smiled: "I am the high priest of the eternal gods, and I am here to pass on the doctrine. I hope you can listen to the sounds of gods."


    Naturally no one believed what he said.


    Within a moment, countless ninjas had already gathered.


    Terumi Ming and Qing, the two take the lead.


    Since the village is now under the management of Master Yuan, she is naturally not Shuiying yet.


    "Oshemaru... and the orphans of the Uchiha clan, what are you doing here?"


    "We are here to promote the doctrine. Please don''t get me wrong. After you understand the greatness of God, you will know how charitable I am now."


    When Da She Wan talked about the deep feelings, his pale face unexpectedly showed a benevolent gaze.

 Chapter 6：

    It''s like getting a monk!


    "Bah...a guy full of lies, hit it! Even if there is a god, it must be an evil **** to take in a believer like you!"


    Qing didn''t believe his nonsense at all.


    Even his teacher dared to assassinate, what kind of charity is now talking about.


    What a liar!


    Dashemaru''s face became cold, and his body rose up into the sky, saying word by word: "You can scold me anyway, but you who insult my god, you should be damned!!"


    Chapter 9 Sacrifice to Three Tails, the Village of Misty Frightened! (Give some flowers)


    Oshemaru stood steady in the air.


    No props were used, and no ninjutsu was used.


    Just standing there as if walking on the ground, ignoring the group of people in Wuyin Village.


    Terumi Ming felt cold in her heart, and a sense of badness suddenly surged in her heart.


    "Quickly retreat, he is not right!"


    But the other ninjas did not listen to Terumi Mei''s words. Instead, under the blue consciousness, they released ninjutsu and kunai towards the Osamaru in the air.


    Ding Ding Ding...


    Hundreds of kunai shurikens hit the transparent film, making a metallic clash.


    Ninjutsu was also blocked by inexplicable power.


    "God loves the world, but anyone who insults God deserves to die!"


    I don''t know when Uchiha Sasuke came in front of Blue, and his arm slowly retracted from his chest.


    Puff through.


    Qing knelt down on the ground, eyes full of incredible expressions.


    I just died like this as a Shinobu?


    Did not see the other party''s actions!


    Wuyin Village was in an uproar.


    What a joke about a teenage boy who is forbearing in seconds.


    "Remember that you are not allowed to kill, but this goddess deserves to die!"


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Thousands of shadow-level ninjas began to act.


    Terumi thinks to fight back, but she doesn''t know when she is hit by Uchiha Sasuke''s illusion.


    "The ants should lie on the ground obediently..."


    The Foggy Village, one of the five major ninja villages, was subdued in less than half an hour.


    The process is so simple that no one can believe it.


    But the followers of Eternal God do not think so.


    Gods are above all else.


    How can mortals compare with God?


    Oshemaru sat in the air, looking at the people kneeling under his feet in the square, and said in a gentle voice: "Maybe you think I am terrible now, but after bathing in the grace of God, you can understand how humble you are."


    Everyone dared not speak.


    There are thousands of shadow masters nearby, who would dare to talk too much?


    Even the Yuanshi in the village knelt on the ground and dared not move.


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke flew over and said, "Master priest, Sanwei has been controlled by me. It is outside the village. Are you going to make sacrifices?"


    "Well, go and erect the altar."


    "Yes."


    As for the sacrificial objects, Dashemaru has been studying for a long time.


    The best thing is undoubtedly the immortals of the three holy places, but they are so mature that they are not easy to capture.


    So the tail beast has become the best thing at the moment.


    As for the Son of Destiny, he still doesn''t know who it is.


    After all, the kind of people with great luck would not know them before they emerged.


    And the guy in Akatsuki''s organization with reincarnation eyes always gave him a feeling that he was not himself.


    People from Wuyin Village knelt on the ground.


    Seeing this group of ninjas who claim to be Eternal Cultists, they started to build altars. Jade is too rare.


    So Dashemaru used something this time.


    It is a red crystal.


    Although carving was difficult, it was only two hours of work, and the construction of the altar was over.


    When all the church members are cleaned up.


    Only Uchiha Sasuke put Mio on the altar.


    Obviously it is a huge monster tens of meters high, but in his hands, it is as relaxed as a plastic toy.


    "Master, you are ready! Please host the ceremony!"


    "Well, let these godless people see how great the gods are."


    Oshemaru fell lightly from the sky, and then knelt before the altar.


    His face was respectful, and his voice sounded like thunder: "Great God of Eternity, your believer Oshemaru, please listen to the voice here.


    In order to be grateful for your gift, I will sacrifice Sanwei to you.


    I beg you to stay for a moment, on our body..."


    People in the nearby Wuyin Village showed their faces and mocked.


    This guy is really crazy.


    Where there is a **** in the blue sky and white sun, I see when you kneel down.


    But then the group of terrifying ninjas knelt down and began to chant complex prayers.


    Their voices gathered together.


    Resounded across the sky.


    ...


    Liu Che held a scroll in his hand and was learning the knowledge of gods.


    Suddenly I felt something.


    When he saw through countless layers of Chaos Sea and found the target through induction, he realized that someone was offering sacrifices to himself.


    "This big snake pill is really fast. It''s worthy of a quick mind. Let me see what the sacrifice is this time...


    Hey, it''s not bad, it turned out to be Sanwei. "


    Liu Che thought he would choose Terumi Ming, but he didn''t expect to sacrifice Sanwei.


    But this is also good, after conquering a village.


    The next thing is even easier.


    He used a trace of supernatural power, and with the traction, he won''t be as strenuous as last time.


    Basically in the blink of an eye.


    His own projection came to the sky above Wuyin Village.


    The group of people who were still laughing at Dashemaru just now fell into panic collectively.


    Only the eternal congregation showed a look of worship.


    Those who have used eternal meditation for a long time can see the shadow of the gods instead of being stunned like last time.


    In fact, the first time Liu Che didn''t grasp his strength well, this time he restrained a lot.


    People in Wuyin Village can also see their own outline.


    "Believers, I know your mind..."


    "Everything you do, I have a panoramic view..."


    "But you can''t be proud, this is just a small place..."


    This voice is so majestic that it dare not blaspheme.


    The voice was extremely cold and terrifying.


    The gods really exist, and he has appeared!


    Chapter 10 The Heavenly Palace was born, and the six-star beast deep sea basalt was obtained! (Guiqiu for flower tickets)


    The sun''s rays are not as good as him.


    The world is too big to contain its body.


    Don''t say it was an attack, or the look made them feel that they had no secrets in their whole body.


    Divine power is like the sea, vast and infinite.


    His eyes are like the sun and the moon, hanging in the air.


    The red crystal altar below stimulated infinite strength, turned into colorful flames, and lifted the three tails into the sky.


    Hundred meters...kilometers... just when everyone is about to lose sight of it.


    The sky was torn apart.


    This time, Da She Maru saw clearly that it was a majestic and solemn heavenly palace.


    Countless gods gather near it.


    Not only that, he also saw the world of God''s Domain. The former Ten Thousand Snakes are now lying on a piece of grass, with their body stretching for tens of thousands of meters.


    The purple-golden scales are like cast metal.


    While breathing, a ray of divine light circulated on its epidermis.


    Occasionally, Wan She sneezed.


    As a result, the wind was spitting out, and the mountains in the distance were almost cut off! !


    Dashewan was completely sour, and I sacrificed my own psychic beast to my feelings, and it''s not as good as others.


    "Believers, when you spread my beliefs throughout the world, you can go to the realm of God and become a god!!"


    "Wish to go through fire and water for you, and die again!"


    The Oshe Maru kneeling on the ground was so excited that it was beyond words.


    Because he has already burst into tears.


    The believers kneeling behind him all showed envy.


    Become a god.


    It was so promised.


    It seems that we have to work hard, even if we can''t become gods, we can be an immortal sacrifice!


    The sky slowly returned to clear.


    The miracle slowly dissipated.


    Only the altar is unbreakable.


    Turned into pure gold, stay here forever.


    Seeing dumbfounded, the ninjas and residents of Wuyin Village who hadn''t recovered for a long time.

 Chapter 7：

    Da She Maru smiled faintly: "Everyone, now seeing the gods, do you still think I have done too much?"


    Everyone was silent.


    There is no hatred in my eyes long ago, and it is replaced by reverence and worship.


    Of course, the most is fear.


    People who can transmit sound to gods, even if they are not gods, are scary.


    No wonder they call Oshemaru the main sacrifice.


    Well deserved!


    As for Qing''s killing, he deserved it. A mere mortal dared to blaspheme his might.


    If he didn''t frustrate him, he was already a lot tolerant.


    "Okay, all stand up. The eternal religion is created by the gods. My **** loves all living beings, and we naturally want to teach all living beings.


    I will pass the thoughts of meditation to you in a while, and then I will be able to personally experience the greatness of my god. "


    "Yes, thank you Lord Master for your care, thank you for the mercy of the God of Eternity."


    The people in Wuyin Village said surrenderedly.


    On that day, Wuyin Village carried out major reforms.


    They plan to build a tall temple centered on the altar.


    From then on, believers can come here to pray and provide a lot of power of faith.


    Everyone has selfish intentions, if you take this as the center, then it will be a holy land in the future!


    What an honor is this?


    ...


    "Ding...your mad believer Dashewan sacrificed Sanwei Jifu, triggering a 10,000-fold increase, and you will get the six-star monster deep sea basalt."


    "Ding...you gain 4,000 strands of faith power, trigger a 100,000 times increase, gain 40 million faith power, and after transformation, you gain 8,000 original divine powers."


    The three tails, which were originally only a few tens of meters in size, grew uncontrollably and did not stop until they became a behemoth of ten thousand meters high.


    Its back is engraved with the sun, moon and stars.


    The limbs are as terrible as the pillars of heaven.


    Shaking the body can cause an earthquake.


    "This guy is too big. It seems that God''s Domain needs to be expanded. It just happens to have more than 8,000 original supernatural powers. Open it to me!!"


    Liu Che was afraid that there would be more such beasts in the future, and there would be no place to settle down and simply expand the realm of God.


    Simply inject all the original divine power into the forge of the gods.


    Boom.


    The world uttered a crisp sound, as if it had been reborn, and began to squirm and expand.


    One hundred thousand miles of God''s Domain, slowly became 200,000...300,000, to 600,000 miles of God''s Domain.


    "Ding...It is detected that the host is expanding the God''s Domain, triggering a tenfold increase. Congratulations on obtaining 6 million miles of the God''s Domain!"


    The world suddenly became wider.


    The magnificent sea, the majestic mountains.


    If the previous God''s Domain is a painting.


    Then the current God''s Domain is more like a real world.


    The sun, the moon and the stars gradually began to exert their true strength.


    The divine power became stronger, and Liu Che couldn''t help sighing.


    "We are getting stronger and stronger, and we should also think about how to use this to seek greater welfare. You can''t sit and eat..."


    Everything at the moment is planned by myself.


    Presumably the little friends in the group, seeing the Tiangong appear, and the purple jade python will be completely unable to sit still.


    Humph, it''s still early for you to be surprised.


    When you find that you have turned all people into believers, this fragmented world will be the item in my hands.


    At that time, it will merge into the realm of God and form a small branch world.


    That is my real purpose.


    After Liu Che dealt with the matter of God''s Domain, he returned to reality and continued to study the scroll in his hand.


    These are the magic arts handed down by the gods, which are very helpful to him.


    Chapter 11 Use Golems to Make Altars! The members of the group are excited (please ask for flowers)


    Inside the misty village.


    A magnificent temple rises from the ground.


    All the precious materials are used to build the temple, but there are no statues, only a sacred altar.


    After meditation, all villagers received different power gains.


    The most notable one is Yuanshi.


    He was a man who was dying, and he was able to walk vigorously, and his hair turned black.


    Rejuvenated directly.


    "Master priest, I don''t know what can start the second sacrifice. Our Ninja Village also has a second head and tail beast, as long as you give it an order.


    I personally caught him back. "


    Yuanshi was in high spirits, and he had already sent someone out to inquire about the news.


    Da She Maru glanced at him lightly, shook his head and said, "It won''t happen in a short time."


    "Why is this?"


    Master Yuan felt strange that since the gods like tail beasts, they should be caught and sacrificed.


    Why not do it.


    Does he want to swallow this fruit alone?


    "I didn''t mean it as I thought. I have sacrificed twice in just a few days. It''s time to settle, don''t always want gifts.


    Remember, we are just believers.


    From the perspective of the gods, the sacrifices are really insignificant.


    What''s so great about grabbing a six-tailed tail, you need to zoom in.


    We are going to catch all the remaining tail beasts and turn the Ninja world into a missionary place for the gods. Such sacrifice does not mean that I will ascend to the gods.


    You will be rewarded when you wait. "


    Master Yuan suddenly realized that, with a guilty expression on his face, he said, "It''s still your transparency. It''s my narrow thinking. If it makes the gods unhappy, it''s really hard to make up for it."


    Da She Maru smiled and said, "Just remember, the tail beast can''t be slackened in its subjugation. We are in addition to propagating the doctrine.


    The materials for the new altar have to be prepared early. These cheap red crystals are not worthy of the identity of my god. "


    "The little one understands that he will certainly not disappoint the master priest! I just don''t know what the material of the altar needs?


    Even if it is robbed, I will bring someone back. "


    "The more precious the material, the better. In our world, apart from rare metals, only jade is the most expensive.


    As for the more advanced things, it''s not that there are none, just a little waste of hands and feet. "


    Master Yuan frowned slightly, even this one said it was a waste of time.


    It''s definitely not that easy to get.


    "Please also the master priest to order, our believers are not afraid of death!"


    He has a firm expression and truly regards death as home.


    Maybe he was seen by the gods after he died, maybe he was ascended to heaven!


    Da She Wan looked into the distance and shook his head: "No, you don''t know their contact information, so I''m going to do it myself.


    Your current task is to conquer the surrounding small countries and capture Liuwei back.


    Don¡¯t forget to promote our doctrines like other countries. "


    The precious thing in his eyes is exactly the golem in Payne''s hands.


    If you use it to carve an altar, it will be very interesting.


    You collect tail beasts, right?


    Then I used this thing to sacrifice to the gods, and it happened that I haven''t seen each other for a while.


    Let you pseudo-gods see what is the real power! !


    Uchiha Madara... Penn... Deidara... Hornto... Scorpion... You will all be followers of God.


    As for the candidate for the Son of Destiny, he already has a clue.


    Doesn''t Jiraiya always say that his disciple is a man of destiny?


    It happened that Xiao Naruto was also sacrificed, hahaha... whether he was or not, all sacrifices to the gods will know.


    As for Tsunade, although he is a bit older.


    But the appearance is first-class, and he has not been married yet, but is Yunying''s body.


    It is also good to be a maid dedicated to the gods.


    As a former teammate, I would not favor one another! !


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ninja scientists: "Good afternoon, everyone, today I have troubled my **** again. Although the sacrifice is not very good, it is already the culmination of our world."


    Li Er: "You sacrificed again? Good fellow, it''s only three days, you are really hardworking."


    Ninja scientist: "That is nature. I have sacrificed the powerful beast among us to the gods. As long as I can spread the faith to the entire world, I will be able to enter the gods in the future!


    This is God''s answer to me! ! "


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Oshimaru, don''t be arrogant, I''m also preparing sacrifices, hehe..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I''m surprised, have you all seen the thoughts of the gods?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Little sister, I advise you to talk less and work harder. I heard you say that you have been trapped in the sword for thousands of years. If you meditate well, you will surely restore your freedom."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I...I''m not afraid that you will fool me together. Can you show me the video of your sacrifice this time?"


    Ninja scientists uploaded a video.


    As an iron believer of Liu Che.


    Naturally, he will not miss the things that preach the power of God.


    For peace: "I''m also preparing to sacrifice without hiding you."


    Ninja scientist: "Dude, you haven''t been out for a long time. I heard that your world is full of chaos like Pirates of the Caribbean. Isn''t it exciting this time?"


    For peace: "Yes, seeing the power of the God of Eternity, I understand what peace needs."


    Chapter 12 Strength is the way to carry peace, Murong Fu realized it!


    Ninja scientist: "You always quarreled with me before, thinking that my ideas were too extreme. Now you finally recognize my ideas."


    For peace: "Snake Lord, I still don''t agree with your point of view, but today I understand a truth that human thinking is too narrow.


    Peace can be achieved only by the power of God. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "But why is there a **** in my world, but there is still no peace? Strange. jpg"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Sister Long, that''s because these gods are all false gods!!"


    Ninja scientist: "Yes, how can a false **** compare to my god! There are also legends of six immortals in the world here, but the result is... wars continue.

 Chapter 8：

    History repeats itself, and mankind will never learn what peace is! "


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Hahaha...this is called human inferiority, brother snake...don''t be angry, in fact, I don''t have the lofty ideals of the two of you.


    My Jack just wants to be the king of this world. It''s enough to enjoy constant wine and women! "


    Young Master Murong: "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you guys, why is the topic we talked about today a bit strange, and why is Brother Li missing."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "!"


    Ninja scientist: "Originally, the divers came back, so why are we ridiculing boring people like us again?"


    Young Master Murong: "Why ridicule, you are just barbarians, only Brother Li can compare with me."


    In his eyes, one is a pirate leader and the other is a ninja from the barbarian land.


    That is, the village in the tattered place of Dongying was still a ninja who defected.


    How can this kind of character be compared with his Murong Fu.


    Talking to them is considered tarnishing his identity.


    Only after seeing how hot they talked these days, they came out to make a bubble and lick that old second Li by the way.


    If he guessed right.


    Li''s second child should be Li Shimin.


    If the other party can give himself a martial arts secret, I am afraid it would be much easier to break through the innate.


    Ninja scientist: "Too lazy to fight with you, don''t you always want to break through that innate? There are two documents in the group, and the meditation thoughts in it can break through."


    Young Master Murong: "Ming thoughts? Brother Li uploaded it?"


    Demon Sword Spirit: "No, it''s the eternal god, a new **** in the group."


    Young Master Murong: "What does God mean?"


    For peace: "You can see from the group file. To be honest, I don''t like you either. Except for licking the strong, what is left of you."


    .......


    Heavenly Dragon Eight Worlds.


    Murong Fu had just conquered a group of robbers in the water village, but he had exhausted all means to restore the country.


    But the future is still very slim.


    I wanted to chat while drinking.


    As a result, a **** came out.


    "I want to see what kind of **** it is that can convince everyone!"


    In his heart, only Heavenly Court Zhengshen was the real god. Although he had never seen it before, he was fascinated by his ears and eyes.


    But I have never heard of an eternal god.


    There are two videos in the group.


    In the first paragraph, Dashemaru sacrificed ten thousand snakes. Although no **** was seen at first, the snake was just his pet according to the other''s tone.


    The huge body of several hundred meters made Murong Fu feel terrified.


    Especially the move of a snake in the sleeve.


    He stunned the monster.


    What happened next made him completely numb.


    God appeared! !


    The body is bigger than the sky, is this the **** of eternity?


    Murongfu''s face was pale, like white paper.


    He cheered up and clicked on the second video, where the gods appeared again.


    This time, the gods still appeared, but in addition to seeing the gods, there was also the heavenly palace...the purple python from the last time.


    It turned out to be a giant python with a length of 10,000 meters.


    The strength has more than doubled.


    After returning to this world, Murong Fu didn''t hesitate to turn over the chat records of the previous few days, and finally understood the birth and greatness of God.


    He wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead, and his teeth trembled, "If I sacrifice to this god, it would be so easy to restore the country.


    No...No, it''s terrible... But with my own strength, can I really overthrow Song Kingdom and the surrounding countries? "


    Murong Fu struggled for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but start thinking.


    When he personally experienced the advent of the eternal god, he realized his insignificance.


    "Cousin...cousin..."


    A soft and gentle voice rang from his ears.


    Murong Fu opened his eyes and saw an extremely beautiful girl looking at him with concern.


    She is Murong Fu''s cousin Wang Yuyan.


    Murong Fu''s dazed expression gradually recovered his sobriety, but he was shocked by the powerful true energy in his body before he could reply to his cousin''s concern!


    What''s the matter with this power?


    Is it a meditation!


    The Murong Fu before was just a second-rate master.


    Not even a first-class master.


    Now he is only one step away from Xiantian.


    "Yes... only this eternal meditation meditation is the real way. It turned out to be like this...hahahaha, the restoration of the country is finally hopeful!"


    Chapter 13 Wang Yuyan''s plan to Dali


    Wang Yuyan was dumbfounded, and his cousin started to be dumbfounded after only two glasses of wine.


    Finally, I was fantasised by myself, and then I said something crazy.


    Fortunately, there is no one else in this room, otherwise people would think this is a lunatic!


    "Cousin, you wake up soon... if you want to restore the country, you can do it as long as you work hard, those gods, ghosts... all are fake."


    The young girl had tears in her eyes, persuading her sweetheart.


    I was afraid that he would go crazy without knowing it.


    Murong Fu came back to his senses and smiled: "Cousin, don''t want to be sad, I am not crazy, but found the Great Avenue, like you, a smart person on your side, I must serve the gods when I look back."


    Although the cousin is not a daughter of destiny.


    But the beauty of life is alluring.


    Dedicated to the gods can''t be wrong.


    Didn¡¯t the above sacrificial art mean, three animals and six animals are all right?


    Even blood sacrifices can be sacrificed.


    But considering the attitude of the gods, he still didn''t dare to act rashly.


    You must be careful.


    Wang Yuyan was heartbroken, but she didn''t dare to stimulate Murongfu again.


    Even if my cousin is crazy, then I will let him go crazy.


    It is not said in the book that you can dedicate everything for the one you love.


    Not to mention serving the gods, as long as the cousin''s wish can be fulfilled, even if it''s just like that.


    When Murong Fu saw Wang Yuyan''s pitiful appearance, he knew what she was thinking.


    There was a hint of warmth in my heart.


    Immediately persuaded: "Cousin, I will be able to break through the innate realm right now, and I will teach you the exercises now. You don''t need to practice, as long as you concentrate on recitation."


    Facing the instructions of his cousin.


    What else can Wang Yuyan say can only be remembered with strong fighting spirit.


    Since my cousin asked me to learn, then I will learn well, and soon I will find a reason to persuade him to turn around.


    Who knows that Wang Yuyan is gifted and intelligent, and she can recite her words just after listening to it.


    In the dark world, she got a glimpse of the law body of the eternal god.


    The colorful glow gathered around the God of Eternity, even if she tried her best, she couldn''t get a glimpse of the face of God.


    It turns out that the **** the cousin said really exists.


    The believer Wang Yuyan saw Lord God!


    I don''t know how long it took, she opened her eyes and a ray of light emerged from the bottom of her eyes.


    Wang Yuyan, who was originally unable to cultivate, was shocked to find that there was a powerful force in her body.


    "How does the cousin feel? Is it shocked by the power of the gods!"


    Wang Yuyan woke up and nodded quickly. Then she thought of something and quickly said: "Cousin, this eternal **** is a true god, although there are myths and legends in our world.


    But whether it is Nuwa Empress, or other fairy Buddhas.


    But none of them have such methods.


    With it we will be restored. "


    Just one meditation gave her a delicate woman the power of a third-rate master.


    What a terrible power this is.


    Murong Fu nodded and smiled: "It should be the case, but my brother has an idea. It is really cumbersome to build a country directly. With such power, when you enter the Song Court and use their power to sacrifice to the gods, this is a wonderful way!"


    At present, others are scarce.


    The founding of the country is too time-consuming.


    On the contrary, it is better to improve your strength and enter the Song Kingdom to use the emperor''s power to complete your own Hongyuan.


    Don¡¯t you see in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, that Dongying¡¯s Big Snake Pill has already received the answer of the gods, can he set foot in the immortal realm as long as he spreads his faith?


    His requirements are not high, just like the pirate.


    Just become the emperor of this world!


    Anyway, the gods don¡¯t care about the country, they only need faith, how simple it is.


    Wang Yuyan thought about it for a while and suggested: "Cousin, since you have the intention to use the power of other countries, why not choose Dali.


    That is a country where Buddhism flourishes.


    If we have this meditation, wouldn''t it allow the **** of eternity to completely crush Buddhism? "


    Murong Fu was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he slapped his palms and smiled: "As expected of my cousin, my mind turned so fast, and right... this place is only half a month away from Dali.


    Let''s go over there first. "


    Although Dali is a small place, it is capable of smashing a false **** and turning the eternal **** religion into the state religion.


    In this way, the eternal God''s joy is bound to be obtained.


    Even if there is no good sacrifice, it is very good to collect some women like cousins.


    Murong Fu took his subordinates and rushed towards Dali that day.


    ......


    Time and Space of the Sui Dynasty.


    Li Shimin is receiving a group of people, and the leader is Shi Feixuan, the special envoy of Cihang Jingzhai''s successor to the world.


    In order to explore the current national conditions.


    This group of martial arts practitioners in Baidao began to wander around again.

 Chapter 9：

    Look for the "True Dragon".


    When the servant offered the fragrant tea, Li Shimin asked: "It is really gratifying to hear the two special envoys come, and I have a question in my heart forever."


    The woman in the white dress on the left smiled after hearing the words: "I don''t know what the problem is, it will make the second son of the Li family confused for a long time."


    She was Shi Feixuan, with a white scarf on her face. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, she knew she was a beautiful person by her voice.


    Li Shimin smiled faintly and put the cup on the table.


    "Are there really gods and Buddhas in this world? If so, why hasn''t anyone seen them for so many years."


    Chapter 14: Li Shimin''s calculations, ready to sacrifice the priest Feixuan! (For flowers)


    In the meeting room, there was a moment of silence.


    The man in the White Daowu Forest looked at Li Shimin with a strange expression.


    Gods and Buddhas really exist in the world, this topic is new, but boring.


    Because if there is, it shouldn''t be something that ordinary people like them can see.


    Everyone moved their eyes to Shi Feixuan. They couldn''t answer this question, and they had to look at this fairy.


    Shi Feixuan looked at Li Shimin, feeling very strange in her heart.


    They all say that the two sons of the Li family have leadership qualities.


    Now I see that the results of the investigation are indeed consistent with the division, and I have the atmosphere of a dragon.


    Generally, those who possess this kind of weather are bound to be one of the mighty powers competing for the world.


    The teacher''s evaluation of Li Shimin is stronger than his brother Li Jiancheng, and he treats others generously.


    But why does he ask that?


    Don''t you agree with the prosperity of Buddhism?


    Still say that the heart is Buddhism.


    She pondered for a while, pursing the corners of her mouth, exhaled and said: "I don''t know whether the fairy Buddha exists, Feixuan doesn''t know, but the ancestor Dini has been sitting for hundreds of years and the bones have not rotted..."


    Li Shimin shook his head and said disappointedly: "This only proves that she is strong, but does not mean that she is a Buddha."


    The corpse does not rot, and it does not mean anything.


    As far as he discussed with Ninja scientists, it was even okay to bring the dead back to life.


    If this single method dared to be called a Buddha, then he really laughed.


    Shi Feixuan was not happy, but did not show up. Instead, she asked, "Can Feixuan ask, why do you ask about the immortal Buddha? Is it because you want to find the law of longevity?"


    if it is like this.


    She really re-evaluated the review of Li Shimin.


    A leader who is superstitious about the road to longevity at a young age is definitely not suitable for being an emperor.


    Otherwise it will be the suffering of the people in the world!


    Li Shimin is funny, the law of longevity?


    Oshemaru has gained longevity, and others are preparing to sacrifice.


    Not to mention him, even the pirate leader can rely on witchcraft to turn into a skeleton-like existence, invulnerable to the flesh and not rotted.


    Be afraid of nothing but the sun.


    He already knew two kinds of the law of longevity alone.


    Now to ask, just look at the attitude of this group of Ci Hang Jing Zhai.


    Rumor has it that they control He''s Bi and have the right to choose the emperor.


    If the emperor can choose at will, then he is not the emperor, but a puppet of others.


    In the future, as the emperor, I will be the first to eradicate these bald thieves!


    Li Shimin shook his head and smiled: "How could I like these unrealistic things at a young age, but I met a Taoist master by chance, which is funny to say, we explored for a long time that day.


    It turns out that the gods and Buddhas of our world only exist in mythology, and there is no real record other than that.


    Are you ridiculous?


    If the Immortal Buddha really exists, why not teach sentient beings? Now that the world is in chaos again, it is still sentient beings that rely on it. "


    He was observing his words as he spoke.


    As a result, as I expected, the voice just fell off.


    The fairy who couldn''t see the happiness and anger said: "There are gods three feet above the head. This topic is too heavy. It is not something that laymen can discuss. Let''s talk about the soldiers of Tubo..."


    Li Shimin did not continue to talk about the fairy Buddha, but followed her to talk about the recent situation.


    Until everyone is sent away.


    He sneered and said: "What Buddhist disciple, leader of the White Dao...Isn''t it a set of lies that I want to stabilize my position."


    At this moment, the curtain was lifted, and a young and handsome woman walked out of it.


    "Second brother, these guys are as you said, without a word of truth in their mouths, and all the immortals and Buddhas are all false gods."


    Seeing Li Xiuning''s money coming, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "This is the notice, but these women have a simple idea. They only need to be aloof to get ahead."


    "Hmph, a group of nuns always want to control the emperor, it''s really terrible!"


    If it is as they say, you should eat fast and recite the Buddha.


    Holding He''s Bi in this way, relying on martial arts high strength, traveled all over the earth to choose the emperor.


    What a ridiculous gesture.


    Li Shimin ignored the angry sister, but narrowed his eyes and asked with concern: "Have you tried the eternal meditation idea, how effective is it?"


    He himself still hasn''t tried meditation, for fear of being caught by the gangster''s calculations.


    But this method was handed over to Li Xiuning.


    Others can''t believe it by themselves, only this sister, who says he trusts most.


    Speaking of meditation.


    Li Xiuning''s heroic little face, rarely showing fear, whispered: "The strength is growing at a rapid pace, and now it has broken through to the innate realm, it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    "Second brother, the eternal **** is too terrible, the gods are vast, younger sister, I have come into contact with the gods for the first time!"


    Think of the glorious and stalwart god.


    Her legs couldn''t help shaking.


    The reason why she looked down on Shi Feixuan and the others just now was because she had seen the true god.


    It was just meditation, and he actually broke through from a third-rate master all the way to Xiantian, just before coming here.


    She even defeated the family''s innate worship with one move.


    The other party said that she was so strong that she was no less than a land immortal.


    Li Shimin laughed loudly when he heard the words: "Don''t be afraid, we are believers of God, and the white jade altar is already ready. We are ready to welcome the grace of God tomorrow!"


    Since this group of ladies are goddesses, then he will sacrifice.


    Satisfy your wish! !


    Chapter 15 The White Jade Altar, Sacrifice the Female Teacher Concubine Xuan of Destiny! (For flowers)


    "Senior Sister, what is Li Shimin''s heart for, let us join the army, and said there is a way to break the enemy?"


    The woman in yellow clothes walking in front said angrily.


    It should be understood that they are righteous people, and they should also be dealt with by the magicians, so it is nothing for them to participate in the war.


    It just happened that the senior sister agreed just now.


    I really don''t understand.


    Shi Feixuan''s eyes flickered and said: "Now Li Jiajun is questioned by the Sui Emperor and he is forcibly pulled here to suppress the barbarians'' army, but Li Shimin''s forces are not many and can only defend.


    Now it has been deadlocked for two months. If General Yuwen and others sit back and watch, then he is without support.


    Have you ever wondered why he is so confident? "


    This is true.


    If Li Shimin wanted to be really capable, he would have sent troops long ago.


    Why bother to hold on here.


    At present, the Emperor of the Sui campaigned eastward for Goryeo, and was already unable to deploy troops to support the border.


    Sister is still smart.


    No wonder it makes sense for Master to make us take her as the most important thing.


    On the same day, Li Shimin mobilized his own guards, the Fei Xiong Army, and passed on the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Soldiers were originally just influential strength.


    After getting the idea of ??meditation, the strength has been greatly increased.


    But they are also afraid, who is that glorious and great god?


    Why is it so scary.


    In the face of the frightened soldiers, Li Shimin calmed down and said: "Don''t be afraid. This is the eternal god, a **** who truly lives in the world, and he appointed me as a missionary."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this.


    Gods really exist in the world?


    And he also appointed his leader as a divine envoy, isn''t that right?


    Everyone''s eyes were bright, as if thinking of something.


    Li Shimin said triumphantly: "Today''s sage is renunciation, and the world''s heroes are rising, and my eternal **** is to help the world and save people!"


    The soldiers'' hearts were lifted by the hearing, and their eyes were extremely firm.


    The next day, Li Shimin wore a white robe and took the flying bear army out of the city.


    Around him, apart from his own guards, there are only Shi Feixuan and his party, as well as his sister Li Xiuning.


    Although the Bai Taoists were puzzled, seeing Li Shimin so calm, they thought that there must be an army nearby in ambush.


    Then came to Changpo with him.


    In the camp at the foot of the mountain, the handsome banner of Li Shimin from the Tubo people came out, and he was overjoyed immediately.


    "Assault, these turtles are finally willing to leave the city!"


    "Today we are going to drink his flesh and blood!"


    With the long horns blowing up, tens of thousands of troops quickly assembled.


    After a long while, the underwhelming crowd came to Li Shimin.


    The leader looked at these hundreds of people, and laughed: "Little Li, have you figured it out? If you surrender, you can avoid death!"


    "Kneel to avoid death!"


    "Kneel to avoid death!"


    The army shouted with a crappy accent.


    The voice went straight into the sky.


    It scared the defenders in the distant city.


    However, the officials sent by Li Yuan to assist Li Shimin in the city, heard that he had led his troops out of the city privately, and were almost frightened.


    "What Li Shimin is going to bring down the enemy? Quick, close the city gate!"


    Countless people gathered in the tower.


    I saw Li Shimin actually got off the horse, and the rest of the entourage also got off the horse. One of them even held a beautiful box.


    The second son of Li Yuan not only wants to bring down the enemy, but also don''t hesitate to offer treasures?

 Chapter 10：

    "Hurry up and write to me, saying that Li Shimin will offer treasures when he comes down to the enemy!"


    The entourage next to him immediately took a pen to write, ready to report the matter to Li Yuan.


    Li Shimin in the distance took out an exquisite jade from the box, and actually knelt on the ground with his hands in his hands.


    The people in the city are completely stupid.


    Shi Feixuan and others who followed him were also stupid.


    Only Li Xiuning and Fei Xiong Jun did not change their faces.


    "Leader, the second son of the Li family actually knelt down with the jade, hahaha..."


    "That is, our leader is the strongest!"


    "It seems that the Central Plains belong to us."


    The Tubo side was not happy, but ignored that Li Shimin was chanting prayers.


    "Respect the great eternal god, your humble believer Li Shimin prays to you and sacrifices to you..."


    "I ask you to take a look at your busy schedule. I sincerely offer my faith and hope you will come..."


    "The supreme god..."


    ...


    In the highest plane, Liu Che sensed the appearance of the altar and immediately laughed.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be a second sacrifice so soon, let me see who it is..."


    Mind penetrates the void and points directly to the target.


    This time he was faster, and he saw the situation in the opponent''s world at a glance.


    Huh... it''s Li Shimin, it seems that Li''s second child can''t sit still.


    That being the case, let me also show you the horror of the gods.


    In the world below.


    Shi Feixuan''s complexion was livid.


    What kind of eternal god.


    Without waiting for her to think about it, the small refined altar radiated a magical light.


    Li Shimin saw the altar respond to him, refreshed, and continued to chant: "Today, the daughter of one day''s fate, named Shifei Xuan, is a gift from the believers to you.


    Hope the great eternal **** will come! ! "


    Shi Feixuan: "???"


    Feelings I came here as a sacrifice!


    Chapter 16 Excessive force, almost penetrated the world! (Please ask for flowers)


    "Li Shimin, you are such a lunatic, die for me!"


    The concubine Shi was very angry with the sword, she has now touched the clear realm of the sword heart, and the hateful blow was really terrifying.


    But he didn''t expect the figure next to him to flash.


    Stopped her sword.


    It''s Li Xiuning.


    "It is a great honor for my brother to sacrifice you to the God of Eternity, don''t struggle obediently!"


    "you..."


    Shi Feixuan didn''t even think of Li Xiuning, why he could rival him.


    Even faintly feel that the other party can dominate oneself.


    What exactly happened here?


    She is the descendant of Ci Hang Jingzhai, and she is not as good as a military woman!


    She didn''t wait for her to understand.


    The sky changed, and the whole world shook.


    Rumbling.


    Auspicious clouds fell from the sky, and the golden thunderbolt turned into a golden dragon to fly freely.


    At this moment, the world is silent.


    The sun and the moon are dull.


    Only the supreme figure appeared in the sky above the sky, embellished by countless gods.


    At this moment, Shi Feixuan finally understood the question Li Shimin asked himself yesterday.


    Are there really gods and Buddhas in the world?


    It is a **** Buddha, not a fairy Buddha.


    Is there really a Buddha?


    She doesn''t know, but the gods definitely have them because they are right in front of her.


    "Believers, I heard your voice, this time the sacrifice is good, and my heart is still happy.


    That''s it... Seeing you so hard, it will also satisfy your wish. "


    Liu Che drew a trace of supernatural power and patted the army below.


    The palm covering the sky makes one feel desperate.


    The ground was trembling crazily.


    The distant mountain peaks are also collapsing and disintegrating.


    The palm of the hand fell from the sky, and finally pressed to the ground.


    Everyone''s heart jumped.


    The black light deprived them of sight.


    Except for the screams of heaven and earth, there is no other sound.


    Tens of thousands of barbarians had died out, and a bottomless abyss appeared before everyone.


    A palm traverses thousands of miles.


    Don''t say it''s the nearby mountains, nothing is gone.


    "Oops... the strength is still used, and the magma will even be sprayed out after a while."


    Liu Che felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that his control of strength was not enough to surprise him. He just wanted to show his power, but he almost made a big hole in the world.


    Reluctantly, he could only tune half of his supernatural power again.


    This place was restored to its original appearance.


    The bottomless abyss began to gather, and the disappearing peaks appeared in front of everyone as if time had turned back.


    Except for the loss of green, the place doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    Li Shimin knelt on the ground, knocking his head again and again.


    The same goes for the Flying Bear Army and Li Xiuning behind him.


    This is the mighty power of the gods.


    The world is broken with one blow, and time is reversed with one thought.


    After finishing everything, Liu Che said to Li Shimin below: "You did a good job this time, but you can find a girl of destiny to give you a longevity and a thousand years of cultivation!"


    "I look forward to your next performance. I hope you can accomplish the task of spreading faith even better like another believer.


    The Son of Destiny and the Daughter of Destiny are not the same.


    Stand up and bathe in the grace of God. "


    Li Shimin burst into tears and stood up tremblingly.


    The decision I made was correct.


    God''s grace, I got the grace of God! !


    The golden light enveloped him, the muscles and bones in his body were crazily strengthened, and it was also transforming his body.


    Ten thousand years of life, a thousand years of repair.


    From a second-rate master, Li Shimin reached the Jindan cultivation base in one step.


    It even crossed the realm of land gods.


    He even felt that his current self could cut through the mountain with a single sword!


    "Goddess, I will accept it, I hope you will work hard..."


    There was a trance on the sky, and the big hand tore the canopy, grabbing Shi Fei Xuan into the palace.


    Looking at the bright fairy palace, Li Xiuning plucked up the courage and said: "The God of Eternity, my name is Li Xiuning and I am also a believer. I wonder if I can serve you?


    You can even be a maid! "


    The fairy palace is beautiful, even though it is a sacrifice.


    But she also heard her brother say that as long as she can enter the realm of God, she will definitely become a god.


    And although she is not a goddess, she should not be bad for serving the gods as a maid.


    She is Yunying''s body, and her appearance is okay.


    "Can!"


    The figure only said one word, then grabbed Li Xiuning with the other hand and flew towards the palace.


    After Sun and Earth returned to normal.


    The adjutant who had been scared to pee on the city wall stammered and asked: "Big... big... people, let''s... do you still send this letter?"


    "What''s the gift? I didn''t see the second son, ah no...have the **** envoy got the approval of the god!"


    Don''t talk about him at this moment. It is estimated that Li Yuan is here, and when he sees his son, he will have to call a divine envoy.


    As for the Li people.


    Supported by the soldiers, he glanced towards the city.


    Basically, they are kowtow to plead guilty.


    "God, it seems that this troubled world will end early..."


    The officials have a sense of understanding and mixed feelings in their hearts.


    Although the earth was restored to its original state at this time, the color was no longer yellow, but black.


    It can be seen that it will take some time for the land restored by the gods to be restored to life.


    Chapter 17 Li Shimin: It is enough to have a **** in this world! (Begging for flowers, woo woo)


    Back in the city, Li Shimin immediately ordered the Daxing Temple.


    Demolition of all wild gods, Mao gods...especially any temples, is not allowed to exist.


    "My **** is orthodox, the rest are false gods!"


    All those who practice meditation approve of this very much.


    If there are immortal Buddhas, why not manifest themselves like eternal gods?


    "My lord, what should I do with Cihang Jingzhai?"


    The martial arts personages who followed Shi Feixuan have long lost the arrogance they had before, and their low eyebrows are pleasing to the eye, making Li Shimin''s heart very happy.


    This group of disobedient guys.


    One by one rebellious.


    A general who guarded the city himself, he actually had to personally receive them.


    He was really arrogant and didn''t put himself in the eyes at all.

 Chapter 11：

    Now that he has become a divine envoy, he has obtained a thousand-year-old cultivation base of ten thousand years of life, and one by one has become a grandson.


    Li Shimin thought for a while, and said in a gloomy tone: "Today I need to tell the world about the matter of becoming a divine envoy, you go and tell the old nun of Fan Qinghui.


    It is said that Shi Feixuan has gone to the heavens to serve the gods. From today on, they will either change their beliefs or demolish the temple. "


    "Follow the orders of the gods, the real gods in this world are indeed eternal gods! Those fairy Buddhas are just false!"


    The Baidao people who come here are not only those of Cihang Jingzhai, but also the monks of Jingnian Zen Buddhism.


    See the true **** today.


    Let them understand that they have read the scriptures for so many years, since they have no use for eggs.


    Eat fast and recite Buddha every day.


    Why didn''t the Buddha let me see?


    That''s a fake Buddha at all, used to fool people.


    Le Kong¡¯s disciple threw the monk''s robe on the ground, and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m not a monk anymore. It¡¯s just a fake thing. Now that I have seen the true god, I have to ask the envoy to pass on the magic!¡±


    After that, he knelt in front of Li Shimin, his expression extremely respectful.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then all knelt to the ground.


    Li Shimin laughed and helped him up and said, "It''s not too late to regret it. Today, I will spread the idea of ??eternal meditation and work hard to strengthen the religion.


    All believers can practice this method as long as they are pious! "


    The officials standing below are all human beings.


    Said in unison: "Also ask the envoy to pass on the magical method, and we are willing to join the cult."


    Witnessing the appearance of a true god, who doesn''t want to become an immortal and an ancestor, even if he can''t become a **** in Central Plains, aren''t there people in other countries?


    There is no way to spread the word to all parts of the world by relying on the second son of Li alone.


    "My son, we are willing to expedition to Goryeo. As long as you say a word to the Turks, we are gone."


    "Well, in no hurry... First transform the people in the city, let them understand the greatness of my god, and then continue other things."


    The steps cannot be too large.


    It takes time to believe in.


    In order to point to the surface, slowly figure it out.


    When there are enough believers, the Central Plains will certainly not be difficult.


    In order to make the person who delivered the letter play a deterrent effect, Li Shimin spread the idea of ??Ming to everyone.


    Let them improve their strength and reap their faith.


    ...


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    The two women were dragged by the palm of the energy and came to the heavenly palace.


    Facing such a wonderland.


    Even Shifeixuan, who claims to be a fairy, should not do anything for a while.


    The restrained look is very moving.


    "Your current body has been transformed by the divine power, with the seventh-rank strength, you can fly through the clouds and fog, you only need to think in your heart to fly.


    I''m in Ziwei Palace, come here. "


    The vast divine sound, think of from the sky.


    The two women looked at each other, clumsily using the power in their bodies.


    I saw a cloud of clouds rising from under their feet, supporting the two of them to fly into the sky.


    "It can really fly..."


    Shi Feixuan exclaimed, she didn''t expect that she would become an immortal in such a simple way.


    Oh, no...It''s becoming a god.


    Tengyun driving the fog, it is so easy.


    Gently vertical, it is the distance of kilometers.


    It''s so refreshing, compared to the highest state of the sword taught by the master.


    Shi Fei sighed silently, and sure enough, all the things passed down by mortals were fictitious.


    The gods are unpredictable.


    The gods are unpredictable.


    What can be speculated by mortals, is it still a god?


    Not at the same level at all!


    The two of them wandered together, and finally came to the Ziwei Palace according to the map in their minds.


    I saw a handsome man sitting in the hall, smiling at them.


    "Are you surprised? In fact, the gods are the same size as you, but your world is just an egg in my opinion.


    Naturally I look very tall. "


    The two women cleverly fell in front of him and knelt at his feet.


    Liu Che raised his chin with his fingers, and the latter looked at him shyly.


    "From now on, you will be my maid. Now there are only you two in the palace. You can find the palace to live on the west side. Now accompany me to bathe."


    "Yes, Lord God."


    "Oh, God of Eternity."


    When they came to the bathroom, the two women stared at the star-like liquid, once again stunned.


    Is this the water of the gods?


    How does it feel like the stars.


    "This is star water, which is made from the essence of a planet. It is very helpful to the gods. You can come in and get bubbles to stabilize your gods."


    The two women looked at each other and slowly took off their dresses.


    Chapter 18 Purchase Rule Fragments and Create Divine Art System! (Please give me some flowers)


    They don''t understand the planet, but they can understand its meaning.


    Use the stars to twist into a powder and bathe in a liquid.


    It is no longer a luxury to describe it.


    The surface of the water is normal, but after entering the water, the body is constantly nourished by the water.


    It''s so comfortable that I can''t help but want to just fall asleep.


    After taking a shower comfortably, Liu Che let them go away.


    Looking at the back of the two people leaving.


    Liu Che meditated: "The first round of the method has already received results, but this is only an introductory method. After that, you need to teach the method again to gain a firm belief."


    What Li Shimin didn''t know was that although Shi Feixuan was the daughter of the destiny, Li Xiuning was similar.


    From now on it will be the Li Dynasty.


    As the eldest princess, she naturally has a lot of luck.


    The two daughters of destiny succeeded and brought them 20% luck.


    Liu Che opened his palm, and a round of golden **** of light flew to the sky and finally sank into the sun.


    With 80% of the air fortune, the world of Datang Shuanglong Legend can be included in the bag.


    The speed is really fast.


    Liu Che retracted the projection, then opened the store and began to search for fragments of the law.


    To plant the power of law in God''s Domain, a lot of law fragments are needed.


    Of course, you can also rely on your own comprehension.


    But that takes a lot of time.


    The gain is not worth the loss.


    What he has to do now is to establish a future cultivation system for believers, such as the current Shi Feixuan and Li Xiuning, although they have been strengthened by himself.


    But it won''t make any moves.


    Can''t let them use martial arts in the future, right?


    The list of shops is very concise.


    Divided into four categories.


    ¡¾Mystery¡¿


    ¡¾Death Department¡¿


    ¡¾Life Department¡¿


    ¡¾Basic Department¡¿


    Among them, the law fragments in the mystery system have curse magic, numerology magic, blood magic... almost hundreds of complex fragments.


    The death system is much simpler, most of the magic arts of the underworld.


    As for the life system, the opposite is true.


    The basic system is the most diverse, and there are more than 2,000 kinds in total.


    Wind, fire, water and soil are the most basic, high-level ones have light and darkness, time, and space.


    The price is compared to other categories.


    It is twice as cheap, while time and space are ten times as basic.


    The price of a piece of earth law fragment is a source of supernatural power.


    The price is expensive.


    Liu Che glanced at the 5,000 original supernatural powers that had just been accounted for, and showed a smile.


    "Since we want to build the power of the gods, what can we do without clearing the stock..."


    After cleaning up the bill.


    Three thousand fragments of the law were sent to him by the space-time wormhole.


    Liu Che took the fragments of the law and came to the space of God''s Domain, with a solemn expression, and inserted the fragments into the rules of the God''s Domain.


    "Building magic..."


    "Based on the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, the five elements construct the five element magic... create escape, master the power of the five elements..."


    "Using curses, numerology and other secret laws to construct witchcraft... master destiny, manipulate destiny... see through destiny..."


    "According to the laws of death, the art of constructing the underworld... Manipulate the undead, the soul is immortal... Ghosts can also be cultivated into ghosts..."


    "According to the laws of the life system, construct the art of life... master the power of life, the healer can save people... and you can also resurrect the dead..."


    Every time Liu Che said a word, a thunder echoed from the sky.


    Speak up and follow the law.


    This is the power to be the master of God''s Domain.


    At the same time, as long as he is a believer, he can practice divine art at this moment.


    Lin Lin always adds up to more than two thousand magic arts, created by him.


    Among them, manipulating the five elements is the simplest, and resurrecting life is the ultimate magic.


    Liu Che classified all divine arts into nine stages according to levels.


    According to the believer''s contribution value, one can practice the magic arts of that class, such as those who made outstanding contributions like Oshemaru and Li Shimin.

 Chapter 12：

    Already a two-star believer.


    You can practice two-star magic, such as fire and rain from the sky, and waterspout.


    "Then it depends on your performance, don''t let me down..."


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Second Li: "Hahaha...Hello everyone, I will also be a believer in the future, @È̽ç Scientist, remember to help each other in the future and discuss how to make more people believe in my god."


    Ninja scientist: "Yo...I am so happy today, and still claiming to be a believer, have you completed the sacrifice?"


    Li Er: "Yes, I just met a girl with a destiny who came to my door these days, and I gave her to my **** directly. By the way, my sister and my sister are also working in the palace! I am proud. jpg"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wow... worship the boss (=¦Ø=), and those who do not say anything will become believers."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "¦²(¤Ã§¥;)¤Ã, I didn¡¯t expect to be led by you. Damn it!"


    Young Master Murong: "Brother Li is really gratifying and congratulating. You can take care of me in the future."


    Li Er: "That is natural. Before you said that you want to restore the country, then act quickly and let you see the power of my God. Before, I only manifested the saints. Only this time I understand the greatness of God!"


    He shared the video.


    When the big hand that covered the sky fell, all the members of the group fell into silence.


    The perspective they chose was viewed from the air.


    So I can feel the horror of this blow more.


    The magma of the veins is clearly visible, and one palm stretches for thousands of miles.


    More than mountains, the grasslands have become deep ditches! !


    What is truly amazing is more than just attacks.


    There is also the restorative technique behind.


    It''s really a divine means.


    The bottomless earth was easily filled up, and the mountains began to reappear.


    It''s like looking back in time, it''s breathtaking.


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Have you found out? Although the gods acted mercilessly, they did not have any impact on Brother Lee''s people. They are obviously close at hand, even the town is nearby."


    Li Er: "Only in this way can we show the compassionate heart of the gods. My **** is not a hobby of killing. This group of barbarians invade the Central Plains every year and kill my people. Death deserves it."


    Mr. Murong: ¡Ñ¡Ñ), I''m sorry I won''t talk anymore... I have to go to Dali day and night, this time I must make some achievements."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Wait for me upstairs. I''m almost done. God knows why we are all the sea here, and we are so sleepy to find the jade of the top number."


    For peace: ¡°Today¡¯s lively, seeing you working so hard, I also have to make up my mind, even though we have very few jade in the world.


    But it is still possible to build an altar with gold and rare ores! "


    God of Eternity: "Seeing you work so hard, I feel relieved."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "!!!"


    Second Li: "!!!"


    Young Master Murong: "!!!"


    For peace: "!!!"


    Ninja scientist: "!!!"


    Chapter 19 The stubborn nightshade, Liu Che passed on the magic! (Seeking for flowers, begging for flowers)


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "God... Lord God appeared! ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ..."


    Ninja scientist: "Meet my god..."


    Li Lao Er: "Meet my god...I''m planning to clean up heresy recently. You can rest assured that I will make temples bloom all over the place. (


    For peace: "My Lord God, can you ask something, can an altar made of gold?"


    God: "Sincere is spirit. If you have a heart, even an altar made of clay sculpture can let me know your existence."


    When everyone saw this sentence, their hearts were suddenly relieved.


    God: "I love all beings. You are my people. As long as you are willing to preach my doctrine, you are my followers over there.


    In the past few days, I have studied some methods, and based on my contributions, I can learn the magic arts that I have handed down.


    By the way, it''s not just a joke that you can pick the stars with your hand, you can do it as long as you work hard. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It''s so exciting that I want to sacrifice, but since the meditation, although my strength has become stronger, I am locked in the demon lock tower and there is no material to use."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Little girl, you can use stones to build up. You are a magic sword. As long as you build it with your heart, it will definitely work."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hmm..."


    ...


    In the fairy sword world.


    Solanum sat in the tower, sighing constantly in his heart.


    In fact, she lied and didn''t meditate at all.


    The one who really meditates is the red sunflower.


    At this moment, the whole layer of demons had been killed by her, just to avenge himself.


    After a while, a red light flashed.


    The half-like woman returned to her.


    Hongkui said with disdain: "Have you not considered giving me the sacrifice technique?"


    Although her current strength is strong, the demon lock tower''s suppressing power is stronger, and she can''t break through the defense at all.


    Even when I was about to go out a few times.


    They were all stopped by the Shushan Jianxian outside.


    Those old things are very hateful. If you can get out, you will definitely kill them first.


    The bright little face is full of evil spirits.


    The scared nightshade shrank into a ball, did not dare to speak, nor did he dare to look up.


    Hong Kui hated it and said: "You always say to find your brother, but have you ever thought about it? You will never find your brother if you don''t go out.


    Hurry up, hand over the sacrifice technique! "


    Solanum gritted her teeth and rejected her, saying: "If I give it to you, the world will definitely be in chaos in the future. In order to resurrect my brother and want to bury the world, I won''t promise you."


    "You pig brain, if it wasn''t for me to be unable to enter the chat group, I beg you in a humble opinion?"


    The two quarreled endlessly, and I don''t know how many times they quarreled.


    But the kind-hearted nightshade just didn''t agree to surrender the sacrifice technique.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The God of Eternity uploaded a chart.


    ¡¾One Star Magic¡¿: Fireball, Fire Escape...


    ¡¾Two Star Magic¡¿: The sword of the sword, the spell of the curse...


    ¡¾Samsung Magic¡¿: Space shock...


    ...


    ¡¾Nine Stars Magic¡¿: Resurrection of the dead, time reversal, space fusion...


    Li Er: "Is Royal Swordsmanship only two-star magic? There are all resurrection of the dead, my God..."


    Ninja scientist: "My god, how can I learn this magical technique? Are there any restrictions!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Same question..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Can the dead be resurrected?"


    Although entangled, her mind is still in the group.


    Seeing the resurrection of the deceased, I was severely caught in my heart, and my parents and queens, can all these be resurrected?


    If this is the case, it can be considered.


    God of Eternity: "Learn according to contribution value. If you are my believer, then you are eligible to learn the first divine art.


    Contribution value can be used to cultivate believers and spread faith through sacrifices.


    Currently, there are only Dashewan and Li Shimin in the group, and they are two-star followers! "


    Ninja scientist: "It turns out that this is the case, how can we learn from the gods?"


    God of Eternity: "Using meditation, there will be brand new content."


    Inside the Naruto World.


    Dashewan, who was on the way, tried immediately.


    After devoting himself to the world of meditation.


    A series of brand new spells can be learned by yourself like bubbles.


    In the primary divine art, you can choose a fireball technique or a water escape technique. In the secondary divine technique, you can choose the wind tornado technique.


    [Fireball]: Use your mind to drive the flame and launch a flame sphere.


    Dashewan frowned slightly after he was sober.


    Why do you feel a little weak?


    Isn''t this a simple version of fireball?


    At this moment, there happened to be a big mountain in front of him. He aimed at the tree on the mountain, used his mind to form the **** pattern, and released the fireball technique.


    Then a sphere the size of a basin flew out.


    Rumbling.


    Accompanied by a deafening sound, a 100-meter-high mountain was directly evaporated into gas by his fireball


    "Oshemaru-sama...Are you experimenting with new ninjutsu?"


    Sasuke''s eyelids twitched as he watched the black smoke floating in the distance.


    Da She Wan suddenly woke up and shook his head and smiled bitterly: "No, this is a magical technique... the basic magical technique that my **** just handed down."


    Good guy fireball, this is too exciting.


    Chapter 20 The power of magic, Li Shimin cut the holy land with a single sword! (7th more, added more)


    This is only a first-level magic technique, the mountain is evaporated before he can use his full strength.


    He was sure, as long as he bombarded Konoha with fireball.


    It is estimated that it will end in the same way.


    Destruction is destruction, evaporation is evaporation, this is a different concept.


    For example, Dashemaru''s own current strength can completely smash the mountain into pieces, but it is absolutely impossible to achieve gasification like this!


    And magical arts consume very little power.


    Sasuke Uchiha was silent for a while, and asked, "Master priest, are there any spells that can be resurrected in divine art?"


    "Yes, there is Nine Stars Divine Art. And it''s confirmed by the gods...Come and I will forward that list to you."


    Da She Maru stretched out his hand a little.


    The data of the resurrection technique was transmitted to Sasuke Uchiha.


    After a long while, a line of tears slipped from his eyes.


    Although he was young and very naive, he witnessed the death of his parents when he was only a few years old.

 Chapter 13：

    How do you let him deal with himself?


    "Thank you, thank you... Finally there is hope, I finally see hope!"


    Sasuke Uchiha said in tears.


    He was just guessing before, but now seeing the hope of resurrecting his parents, his heart is finally relaxed.


    Oshemaru laughed and said: "Be good with me in the preaching. It is not easy to obtain the cultivation method of resurrection art. It needs contribution points, but as long as the preaching...When I obtain the spell, my parents will definitely be resurrected."


    After all, they are all believers in the same world, and they also take care of each other.


    When you rise to the God Realm in the future, you don''t have to be afraid of being bullied when you meet other people.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha Sasuke shook his head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, I will rely on my own efforts to become a nine-star believer!"


    Looking at the stubborn boy, Da She Wan chose to remain silent.


    ......


    On the other side, in the World of Datang Shuanglong Legend.


    Li Shimin was ecstatic when he learned that he could practice Yujian, although he had the Jindan cultivation base, he could also fly in the air.


    But as a native, who doesn''t like flying with swords!


    Immediately he chose Yu Jianshu to practice.


    Royal swordsmanship, pay attention to refine the **** pattern into the sword body.


    At that time, it can be big or small, and travel from the sky.


    The speed is so fast that it is not a problem.


    "With this method, there is no need for those people to warn Cihang Jingzhai, I can go by myself!"


    Li Shimin got the swordsmanship and walked outside the door.


    Find an ancient sword in your collection.


    Began to engrave the **** pattern.


    The golden lines appeared on the sword body like a cast from the sky.


    Then an invisible flame appeared out of thin air to sacrifice and refine this ancient sword.


    Originally, Li Shimin thought that the speed would be very long, after all, in those fairy-xia deduction novels, he would have to sacrifice for several years at every turn.


    The result was less than a stick of incense and the sacrifice was successful.


    An inexplicable connection came from the sword.


    "This is successful?"


    Li Shimin was a little surprised. He tried to drive the long sword, and the solid marble floor was cut open in an instant.


    The long sword flew with his thoughts.


    "The speed is so fast, then I''ll go outside and try it!"


    Li Shimin came to the yard with a long sword.


    Seeing him coming, Fei Xiong Jun knelt and bowed quickly.


    In the end, he saw his master jumped up and stepped on his long sword to fly into the sky.


    The pupils of the two guards shrank sharply.


    Flying sword! !


    God, God made him stronger and stronger.


    In the sky, Li Shimin stepped on a long sword, so he was so cool.


    This is happiness!


    "I remember this group of nuns were on Emperor Taifeng, okay... let me break that mountain gate and erect majesty for my god!"


    Li Shimin''s eyes turned cold, and the sword body carried him like a meteor in the sky.


    In the emperor step peak.


    Fan Qinghui is worrying. The changes in the past few days have made her extremely worried.


    With such a profound level of cultivation, he didn''t even discover the reason for the change in the sky.


    Although he and others practice the law of heaven.


    But after all, they are humans, how can they get a glimpse of all the food in the world.


    "Hey, I really don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse. Maybe... the Sui emperor''s inhumanity caused the change."


    She was sitting on a mahogany chair, looking at the sky.


    A silver light flashed from the horizon.


    what is that?


    Fan Qinghui stood up and walked out the door.


    The silver light was extremely fast, like a meteor, and in the blink of an eye, it came to the sky above Di Ta Peak.


    After Fan Qinghui saw the object in the sky, his face changed drastically, and someone was flying with a sword.


    And also very young.


    Is it impossible to have a master of Taoism to challenge it?


    She immediately yelled: "Go to your master, a master of Taoism will come to provoke..."


    "Daomen? No... my name is Li Shimin, I am the chief priest under the seat of the eternal god. I am here today to tell you one thing.


    From now on there is only one **** in this world.


    There is the eternal god, and the rest are all false gods. Those who believe in false gods should kill without mercy! ! "


    Li Shimin looked down with a faint gaze, held the long sword in his hand, and chopped it down lightly.


    The sword gas turned into a bright crescent.


    Landed on the Emperor Step Peak.


    This sacred place that has existed for hundreds of years was split in half by sword energy!


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    Added more, 2000 spend. .


    Chapter 21 Jian Zhan Ci Hang Jing Zhai, conquer Tiandao Song Que!


    Fan Qinghui looked at the halved mountain with a bloodless face and despair in her eyes.


    There was a puff.


    She knelt on the ground.


    Fan Qinghui didn''t understand why the second son of the Li Warlord had such great power.


    The **** of eternity.


    Are the miracles of the past few days the God of Eternity?


    Fan Qinghui looked at the figure above her head and asked, "What about my apprentice... Where is Shifeixuan?"


    Even if you can''t serve the Buddha.


    They can also survive by forming an ordinary school.


    Li Shimin sneered when he heard the words: "Your apprentice is still a bit handsome, and he was taken by my god, and he went to heaven as a goddess."


    When Fan Qinghui heard the words, her eyes went dark, and she fainted with blood from her mouth.


    At this time, a powerful sword aura flew from the collapsed mountain peak.


    The strength is almost in the realm of a land god.


    But in front of Li Shimin, nothing happened.


    A flick of the sleeves will attack the present.


    "Using Dini''s corpse to make a move, I still want to be fierce...you nuns who are not submissive, really tired of life."


    Li Shimin was furious and cut another sword.


    Jiao Bai Jianqi traverses the peaks.


    The other half of the mountain was chopped into pieces abruptly, including Dini''s corpse, which was completely wiped out.


    There are also inheritances such as the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion.


    Now it''s all shattered.


    It can be said that Li Shimin cut off all of Cihang Jingzhai this time.


    But he didn''t think it was too much.


    As a divine envoy, I have given them face!


    Such a disobedient person.


    Death deserves it.


    "The rest of the nuns will listen to me. They will either marry a vulgar or convert to my god, otherwise when my army swept the world.


    Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel when I see you as demons again! "


    The dozens of delicate women underneath were sobbed in terror.


    Don''t even know when Li Shimin left.


    However, within a radius of tens of miles, the fact that Cihang Jingzhai was destroyed by Li Shimin was publicized.


    Some say that he crossed the void and cut the mountain with a single sword.


    Some say that he has already become a celestial being, this time it was for the dispute between Taoism and Buddhism.


    Others say that Li Shimin has been blessed by the gods and needs to calm the current troubled times.


    But no matter what kind, Li Shimin''s name resounded throughout the Sui Dynasty in just a few days.


    In addition, there was an announcement that spread all over the world.


    "From today onwards, regardless of the eradication of Buddhism and Taoism, only the God of Eternity is the true Taoism."


    The people of the temple, the rivers and lakes are reckless.


    They were all frightened by Li Shimin''s great handwork.


    This is to challenge all inheritance! !


    But is Li Shimin afraid?


    Not afraid at all, there was a hidden master who sent a letter to challenge him that day.


    The name said: Tiandao Song Que.


    Song Que, the lord of Lingnan clan, is known as a perfect man, and his martial arts have reached the pinnacle.


    Breaking through the innate realm early.


    He was originally meeting friends in the Central Plains. After hearing about the Emperor''s stepping on the peak, he ignored everyone''s obstacles and came to Li Shimin''s site.


    After all, Fan Qinghui is the one he once admired.


    How can I not be angry?


    It wasn''t until this guy came to the city that something was wrong.


    Whether it''s the wandering merchants or the people who sell vegetables.


    Each one is full of good breath, and the worst is also a third-rate master.


    "Sir, please give me a hand, I''m going to move bricks..."


    Song Que was taken aback by the sudden sound.


    I thought it was a martial arts master who wanted to challenge himself.


    Unexpectedly, looking back, it turned out to be just a shirtless arbor.

 Chapter 14：

    "What''s the situation, an old man who moves bricks, is in the realm of a second-rate master? It''s ridiculous..."


    Song Que came to Li Shimin''s house cautiously with his hands.


    At this time it is no longer called Li Mansion.


    It is the mansion of Li Shimin, the Eternal Lord.


    "Yes, Mr. Song, please come in... The priest has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The soldier standing at the door said with a smile.


    Song Que nodded slightly and sensed the opponent''s strength.


    But found that a small soldier has innate realm.


    I couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Stepping into the mansion, a man in a white samurai uniform was greeted by a man sitting in front of a white jade altar with a group of people.


    The expression is very calm.


    "Mr. Song, don''t you think we Han people should unify the world? As long as we promote the belief of our god, the world won''t be peaceful."


    Song Que looked at the believers in meditation and sighed: "All people become believers. What is the difference with the walking dead?"


    "My **** cares for all living beings, but unlike those bald men, he asks me to wait until I eat and recite the Buddha.


    Go ahead and try it.


    Seeing that you have been stuck in the congenital realm for too long, as long as you meditate a few times, you can break through the land gods. "


    Li Shimin stood up, waved a meditation thought and passed it over.


    The thin book still smells of ink.


    But Song Que felt it was extremely important.


    Is it a land fairy?


    He dare not think about it.


    The soldiers at the door have their own current realm.


    It can be imagined that Li Shimin slashed the mountain with a sword, not just a joke.


    Thinking of the sufferings of the Han people, Song Que gritted his teeth and chose the idea of ??meditation.


    The above content is very simple, just need to pray piously, there is no mental method, even no method.


    It''s that simple?


    He sat on the ground trying to meditate for the first time.


    Song Que broke through the land immortal before he even reached half of the incense.


    When I opened my eyes, my whole body was shaking.


    This kind of reaction is quite normal when I see the real body of the **** for the first time.


    Li Shimin immediately smiled and asked, "Mr. Song Que, are you still questioning the greatness of my god?"


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    Thank you fengyan233 for the 100-point reward! .


    Chapter 22 The two men who put up the cup, the great work of the revolutionary dragon!


    Song Que shook his head, the gods were too great.


    It''s scary to look directly at it.


    Just visualizing, I feel shocked.


    No wonder the residents here are so powerful, they turned out to be bathed in the grace of God.


    Seeing Song Que surrendered, Li Shimin felt very happy.


    It seems that the road of developing believers can be speeded up again.


    "In that case, Mr. Song will stay for a few days to settle his own cultivation base, and go back to preach well in Lingnan."


    Song Que nodded repeatedly, but when he wanted to speak, he realized that his teeth trembled.


    It hasn''t slowed down yet.


    ......


    Ninja scientist: "Using divine art today, I understand the greatness of my god. Only a one-star divine art can turn a mountain into smoke and dust."


    A group member Ninja scientist uploaded a video.


    Li Er: "It seems that you have tried Dashewan, Yo... not bad, fireball hits the mountain with one blow, let''s see how my swordsmanship is?"


    Group member Li Lao Er uploaded a video.


    For peace: "I feel that you two are putting up cups, but there is no way to refute...¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "+1"


    Second Li: "Why did other people say something today?"


    For peace: "You must be busy offering sacrifices. You two can smash the mountain with a fireball and a sword with a sword. They definitely can''t bear it."


    Ninja scientist: "That''s right, you should work hard. At the moment, I am a bit tricky. The group of people changed positions. In addition to capturing a head and tail beast, they also regained the nearby village."


    Li Er: "My side is pretty good. After surrendering a false **** believer, he regained a southern lord, and now he has gone to promote the doctrine.


    I really want to be promoted to Samsung believers as soon as possible to see how elegant the magic of Samsung is. "


    For peace: "There will always be efforts."


    Great sea route new world.


    Long riding on the looted warship, carrying hundreds of tons of gold ballast, headed towards Belmons Island.


    There is their new base.


    At the same time, a large number of craftsmen were recruited to build the golden altar. For this sacrifice, he has been preparing for more than a week.


    Revolutionary troops from all over the world were used.


    As for the offerings.


    He prepared twenty devil fruits.


    There is also the mermaid princess Bai Xing, and the Pirate Empress.


    Not to mention that the dragon is wicked, for the sake of true peace, even if it is worth the sacrifice of many people.


    After using the meditation, he decisively chose the one-star water polo technique and the imperial wind technique.


    Relying on two magic arts.


    In a day''s work, these two women were caught.


    As for gold, it was the treasure of the robbed dragons, and he also killed the group of dragons.


    A group of human scum is not worthy to live in this world.


    When the dragon saw Li Shimin''s sacrifice and the deity''s action, he had a stronger motivation.


    So this time, in order to make matters worse, he even grabbed five lieutenants.


    "Hope, the navy will be faster, otherwise my altar will be over..."


    The dragon bathed in the sea breeze, with a faint smile on his face.


    In his perception, all the wind and grass within five hundred miles flooded into his mind, presenting a three-dimensional image.


    This is the artifact of meditation!


    In the navy headquarters, it was in chaos.


    The leader of the revolutionary army killed the Tianlong people live, claiming that they are human waste and are not worthy to live in this world.


    And robbed a lot of treasure.


    Even the Pirate Empress was robbed.


    Such a weird action is confusing.


    Conference room.


    The Warring States Period sat on the throne, smoking a cigarette, frowning and calculating.


    "What the **** your son wants to do, Karp...Although the Revolutionary Army robbed the dragon boats before, they won''t kill them. This time they are not small."


    According to intelligence claims, the revolutionary army has purchased a large amount of gold from the new century.


    And recklessly transported towards that island.


    The scouts sent in the past lost contact before reaching the range of Baili.


    Karp changed his past laughter and shook his head: "I don''t know. He has never had a habit of robbing people. Let me do this for justice."


    Lieutenant General Crane snorted coldly: "You can''t do anything if you don''t want to make a move. The five old stars above just sent the order, and those Tianlong people are about to explode.


    If a batch of revolutionary army is not killed in a short time, I am afraid that it will not stop. "


    Within a day, ten urgent letters.


    The navy is required to send troops to attack immediately.


    But that is the new world. What should the navy headquarters do if all the three generals take the initiative?


    After thinking about it for a long time, the Warring States finally said, "Let''s do it, Yu and Karp, take the green pheasant and yellow ape together, and accompany one hundred thousand navy, plus 20 lieutenants. The headquarters will be handed over to you and the red dog."


    Their navy is not muddled.


    It is too much to provoke their majesty in this way.


    Hearing of so many troops, Lieutenant General Crane couldn''t help but quietly glanced at Karp.


    At this time, his eyes were closed tightly, and his heart was obviously very uneasy.


    Alas... the dragon child is really uneasy.


    Half an hour later, the Navy released news that shocked the world.


    [In order to destroy the lawless revolutionary army dragon, the navy will send the strongest lineup to attack! ! ¡¿


    The long list of participants is chilling.


    The leader is Lieutenant Admiral Karp, Marshal Sengoku!


    Chapter 23: The huge golden altar, the furious white beard! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    "Hey...what''s this kidding, aren''t those guys always accumulating strength?"


    Marco took the spying information, his eyes widened.


    Revolutionary Army VS World Government.


    The world is going to be in chaos.


    "Daddy''s big business is not good!!"


    "Marco, calm down... the sky still won''t fall down!"


    "However, all the members of the old navy are dispatched to prepare to encircle and suppress the revolutionary army in the new world!"


    "what?"


    White beard grabbed the information, and the content on it was as if it were passed by Marco.


    His face is uncertain.


    Live broadcast the slaughter of the Tianlongren, is Monkey D. Dragon crazy, and also announced where he is going to go.


    "What should we do daddy?"


    "Huh... I used to join in the fun, I want to see what trump card the revolutionary army has."


    "However, we used to make the scene more chaotic."


    "I''m a white beard, how can you let these big things go..."


    At his urging, Baibeard''s ten ships headed towards Belmons.

 Chapter 15：

    At the same time, one of the four emperors is ready to go here.


    That''s the red-haired Shanks.


    "Boss, it''s not good to participate openly like this, after all, this time the revolutionary army declared war."


    "Beckman, you don''t understand, to maintain the current situation, we have to go there."


    Shanks looked at the magnificent sea and wondered why the revolutionary army, which has always liked underground movements, was so radical.


    It stands to reason that they did not accumulate enough strength.


    It will not declare war openly.


    Has anyone else intervened?


    What a headache.


    On the other side, Blackbeard, who had just confirmed the position of Qiwuhai, was also forcibly called up by the navy to fight.


    They are sitting at the end of the warship.


    The expression is not so good.


    Because this is totally inconsistent with his.


    "The plan has been disrupted. It''s a pity... It turns out that I can trick Dad into killing him, but that''s okay...


    Presumably he wouldn''t just sit back and watch such a big scene.


    You guys, for a while, stare at the navy and the revolutionary army that have devil fruits.


    This time we have to change our plan. "


    Blackbeard looked at the crew members who were drinking and having fun, and warned them.


    Bashas was puzzled upon hearing this, "Captain, shall we not go to the Great Undersea Prison?"


    "I don''t have time to go there now, the times have changed... After this war, the world is about to be divided. Just look at it and the world will change in a few days!"


    Blackbeard said with a certain face, blowing the sea breeze.


    Three days later.


    Under much attention, the navy surrounded the Belmons waters.


    It is strange.


    Not only is there no garrison here.


    There are no traps even on the bottom of the sea.


    What is going on here?


    The Warring States continued to issue instructions, and at the same time the warships began to slowly approach.


    "Report, no warships were found near Belmons, only six looted ships in the harbor!"


    "Let me explore again, it is absolutely impossible for them to be unprepared!"


    What a joke!


    I had issued a notice a few days ago, and even deployed anti-breakthrough measures.


    As a result, the other party has disappeared now.


    Has been huddled in the island.


    Ten minutes later, the Warring States and others arrived ten kilometers near Belmons, which was already very close.


    Moreover, the other party hasn''t shot yet.


    Are they ready to fight on the island?


    The Warring States face was gloomy, and he didn''t know how to make a decision.


    The Huang Yuan next to him walked over and asked, "Marshal, would you like me to check it out?"


    At its own speed, few in this world can catch up.


    "No, I always feel that the other party is brewing some conspiracy. Let''s take pictures of other people to check."


    He didn''t dare to let Huang Yuan go out, in case something went wrong, he would lose a great deal of strength.


    Rumbling.


    At this moment, a dull sound came from the island.


    Everyone looked in that direction.


    Including the red-haired Shanks who had already rushed over, and the white beard all saw an amazing scene.


    The sky-shielding tornado appeared out of thin air on the island.


    Destroy all the mountains.


    There are mountains on the periphery of Belmons, but now they have been flattened one by one under the destruction of the storm.


    Everyone was puzzled and didn''t know what the revolutionary army was doing.


    When the peaks in the outer circle disappeared.


    A dazzling golden light came from the island.


    "What is this, Golden Palace?"


    "No... it looks like an ancient altar, you see there are weird symbols, it is obvious that all the gold looted has been melted and made into this thing."


    "How many tons does it have, an altar tens of meters high."


    The magnificent altar is decorated with countless precious jewels.


    And at the top, there was a huge mermaid lying.


    Looking through the binoculars, Marco saw that there was a plate beside the mermaid with dozens of devil fruits on it.


    "Isn''t this the mermaid princess, and the devil fruit...what exactly does the dragon want to do?"


    "It''s not good old man, Bai Xing was captured by the revolutionary army, and he will be sacrificed as a sacrifice!!"


    Baibeard was furious when he heard the words, and roared: "What are you talking about? Neptune is my old friend, you guys of the Revolutionary Army are looking for death!!"


    Chapter 24 Space freezes, descending on the gods of One Piece! (Seeking ticket)


    It''s no wonder that the white beard is not angry.


    Although he is old now, he is the strongest man in the world.


    But can''t protect his friends.


    It''s really slapped.


    The fisherman island still flies the flag of his White Beard Pirates.


    The Revolutionary Army doesn''t take him seriously.


    "Daddy calm down... Father, calm down... Now that the navy has surrounded them, they won''t be able to leave long ago!"


    "Marko!!"


    The white beard roared.


    The Mobydi became quiet for an instant.


    "I''m not old yet, so what about a group of navy? If you can''t save your old friend''s daughter, you will be drunk for nothing."


    Facing the angry old man.


    Marco was silent.


    The foil next to him walked over to comfort him: "Marko, listen to the old man, what about the local navy, we fight ours, they fight theirs, it''s fine if they are not related to each other."


    "That''s all, but everyone must take good care of daddy!"


    "Do not worry..."


    The advance of the M?bidi instantly affected the navy''s nerves.


    Why did the White Beard Pirates come back here?


    Is it a helper of the revolutionary army?


    Things are getting bigger now.


    Huang Yuan observed for a while and said: "No, they didn''t intercept us, but went to the island in the other direction. The fisherman island was under the control of Baibeard.


    It is estimated that she wants to regain Princess White Star. "


    Warring States shook his head, this matter is hard to judge.


    After all, White Beard is a man who can destroy the world.


    .......


    Belmons Island.


    All the revolutionary army stood on the edge of the altar.


    Sabo looked at the Mobydi approaching here, with a little drumming in his heart.


    "Boss, will the gods really respond to us?"


    "Don''t worry, now that the altar is ready, then I will start praying, everyone is in place!!"


    Long looked at the audience enough, so naturally he didn''t want to procrastinate.


    Take the lead in front of the altar.


    I saw him tidy up his clothes, and knelt on the ground with extremely respectful expression.


    "Respect the great eternal God, your humble believer Monki D. Dragon, pray to you..."


    "You are the supreme being, and your eyes shine brighter than the sun..."


    "Ah... I pray that the great eternal god, your humble believer, will offer twenty devil fruits, the mermaid princess white star, and a series of navy to thank you for your divine grace."


    ...


    The navy and pirates who can come here are all awakened and domineering beings.


    In addition, the dragon''s voice was very loud, like a thunder.


    Basically everyone heard him.


    The leader of the revolutionary army turned out to be a magic stick?


    God of eternity, what is that again.


    Robbing the heavenly gold, costing countless amounts of gold, turned out to be just for the construction of the altar.


    It''s so funny!


    On a navy warship.


    Karp''s face was dull and stupid. The children used to be ignorant and had their own ideas.


    Although it is against justice, at least he is saving people.


    Just open one eye or close one eye.


    It''s fine now.


    He actually acted as a magic stick.


    "Dragon...you rebellious...I should have let you out to become a revolutionary army!!"


    When the nearby navy heard this, his eyelids twitched, as if he had heard something terrible.


    It turned out that Lieutenant General Karp was paddling every time.


    "Ulalalala...it''s so ridiculous, the revolutionary army, who has been righteous from Ling, has come today as a sacred stick, **** guy.


    You are at fault, you robbed my old friend''s daughter.


    Dragon... Give me death! ! "


    The Mobidi speeded up to the shore.


    The white beard rose into the air, and his fist was wrapped in a terrible white halo.

 Chapter 16：

    If this blow continues.


    Let alone a small island, the altar will probably be shattered.


    "When I appeared, the whole world did not exist yet, and the world was in chaos..."


    "Now that the vicissitudes of life, I also wake up from a deep sleep..."


    ...


    Space freeze frame.


    It''s as if the pause button has been pressed.


    The white beard stagnated in the air.


    The mind can move, but the body cannot move even a single hair.


    The clear sky changes rapidly.


    The golden clouds turned into countless rays of light.


    A figure gradually appeared in people''s vision.


    He is taller than the world.


    The world lost its color because of this.


    Everyone in the revolutionary army, watching the familiar figure burst into tears.


    Yes, believers will not be controlled.


    So they can shed tears and they can move.


    God Pro.


    The great eternal **** responded to their sacrifice.


    Bai Xing, lying on the altar, was still trembling in his heart. When he saw the huge figure, he even glanced at it and was directly fainted.


    Liu Che was almost amused by her cute appearance.


    Ahem... You have to hold back, now is an important moment, if you don''t want to laugh.


    "Great God of Eternity, thank you for coming, please accept the insignificant sacrifices of believers..."


    Long kowtowed with excitement, then kowtowed again.


    "Get up, my divine envoy, I already know your intentions, and now I have given you the position of a two-star priest, and I hope you will spread your faith.


    When the whole world becomes a believer in me, it is the day when you ascend to the realm of God. "


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    Thank you Mg Min Dao for his 100-point reward! .


    Chapter 25 The navy becomes a **** dog, from the judgment of the eternal god! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    The gods affirmed my efforts! !


    This is the only thought in Long''s mind.


    Now I finally understand the thoughts of Dashewan and Li Shimin.


    Now I have also been recognized, two-star priest, what a glorious identity this is!


    The dragon stood up trembling, not daring to look directly at the sky.


    But for the world in the torn sky, he showed an expression of envy.


    If you want to come, it will be the God Realm.


    The purple sky python is Dashemaru''s pet, and not only that, he felt that the God Realm seemed to have grown a bit larger.


    Bai Xing was shrouded in divine light and led into the air.


    She finally woke up midway.


    Looking at the beautiful God Realm, my mind calmed down for some reason.


    That Mr. Long said that as long as I serve the gods, humans and mermaids can achieve true peace.


    In that case, what am I afraid of.


    She closed her eyes and flew into the God Realm, accompanied by the twenty demon fruits beside her.


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed the mermaid princess White Star to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase and evolving into a sixth-rank rare race Sea King."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed 20 Devil Fruits like you, and obtained 20 Silk Rule Fragments, triggering a 5,000-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining 20,000 Rule Fragments."


    "Note: The law fragments are all incomplete, and the system has helped the host to repair it."


    "You get the Fragment of the Law of Gravity*1000"


    "You get the Fragment of the Law of Thunder*1000"


    "You get a fragment of the law of fire *1000"


    ...


    Liu Che was stunned, there was still this kind of operation.


    In addition to the fragments of the attribute law, there are also some fragments of animal genes, which only need to be injected with divine power after fusion.


    There are creatures in your own God''s Domain, so cool!


    It feels like there is no need to spend money.


    "The devil fruit turned out to be small fragments of the law. This is a surprise. I will order the dragon to collect more devil fruits for me."


    In the world of One Piece, the devil fruit is the fragment of the law.


    Liu Che was overjoyed.


    100 fragments can fuse one rule fragment.


    Don''t think he bought a lot of fragments before, but it is far from enough.


    The more fragments of the law, the stronger the attributes in one''s God''s Domain.


    For example, the fire attribute has 100,000 law fragments, which can be merged into a fire attribute godhead.


    With the godhead, the fire attribute magic of the gods, the power is about ten times stronger.


    And you can also bestow godheads on believers so that they can also become gods.


    At this time, the space freeze of One Piece World was lifted.


    The white beard fell to the ground with a thud.


    The generous face looked up at the **** above his head, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Even if he died, he felt that he would not be afraid.


    But in the face of the gods, White Beard was finally afraid.


    This is not a dimensional thing at all.


    The sea returned to calm, the whole world was dark, only this small island was shining under the light of the gods.


    The red-haired Shanks all knelt on the deck.


    It is not that they want to kneel, but the gods above their heads, the coercion is constantly washing their bodies.


    Top overlord color domineering?


    In the eyes of the gods, not even a fart.


    "Monkey D. Dragon, a devout believer, I like your sacrifice very much. I will reward you with the body of the dragon, which can change the Eastern Blue Dragon.


    Give you the thunder of judgment, and punish those who disobey the civilization in the future! "


    "Thank you for the gift of my god..."


    The excited dragon, bathed in the divine light, only felt a majestic force coming out of his body.


    He raised his head and snarled.


    His body rose to the sky without wind, and turned into a green dragon that stretched for kilometers.


    The sun in the sky shifted slightly forward and landed on the navy ship.


    Liu Che snorted coldly: "A group of things that serve pigs and dogs are not worthy of living in this world. Since they like being dogs so much, let''s do enough for the eternal gods. When will their sins be redeemed and when will they recover. "


    Speak up and follow the law.


    In addition to the green pheasant, Karp and the Warring States period.


    All the rest of the navy turned into monsters with dog heads.


    They remained standing, but they could not speak.


    Can only bark barking.


    Until the auspicious clouds in the sky dissipated, the Warring States and other three people fell to the ground.


    They looked at a group of friends barking barking next to them, not knowing what to say in their hearts.


    On the other hand, the dragon in the sky holds the golden thunder in his hand, declaring his strength.


    "From today onwards, the Revolutionary Army has been renamed the Eternal God Cult. It teaches all living creatures with peace. Anyone who resists will be killed without mercy."


    "Tianlong people are cancerous tumors of the world. They squeezed mankind for thousands of years, making people not live, they should be damned..."


    "Today, my **** appeared and turned the scumbag into a **** dog of my teaching, which is regarded as a ransom for their sins."


    I heard the words of my son''s heart.


    Karp''s face was dim.


    Who doesn''t know that the Tianlongren are cancerous.


    But the opponent''s strength is too strong.


    However, with God''s support, it will become simpler.


    He looked at the old friend next to him, and said apologetically: "I can''t help you this time, old man, starting from today, I will also join the Eternal God Cult."


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    Thank you Qingcheng-Mengqiu for his 200-point reward!


    Satisfied with three rewards, today there will be more QAQ...


    Chapter 26 The white beard surrenders, all members of the Red-haired Pirates group are captured!


    The Warring States period opened his mouth and finally turned into a long sigh.


    The whole person''s spirit also wilted.


    Looks quite old.


    If the world can really restore peace, he will be relaxed.


    As for the green pheasant next to him, he was teasing the yellow ape at this time, and was accidentally bitten by his finger.


    "Hey... don''t bite me, hurry up... I am your companion!"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    Huang Yuan has contempt in his eyes. Who told you to really treat me like a dog to tease me? Today I will let you know how good I am.


    Not to mention that after becoming a dog, he actually felt that his strength had improved.


    Regardless of whether it is seeing or hearing color or armed color, it has been strengthened twice.


    The result was that the green pheasant was abused by a dog.


    Although this dog is a yellow ape.


    The Qinglong in the sky lowered his head, his eyes gleaming with thunder, looked at the white beard and asked, "What is your choice?


    Surrender or disband the pirate group. "


    Slap... slap...


    The golden thunderbolt flickered constantly.


    Baibeard looked at the huge dragon body and fell into silence.

 Chapter 17：

    The rest of the crew jumped off the Mobydi one after another, for fear that Whitebeard would be killed.


    But when they came to Baibeard''s side, they found that facing the coercion of the Shenlong, they could hardly even hold the knife.


    The power bestowed by the gods has long gone beyond the limits of the world!


    "I will give you three minutes to think. The problem is actually very simple. The difference is that you surrender, not surrender to me, or surrender to my god.


    Our church is very harmonious, and the believers are like a family. "


    "A family?"


    "Yes, for my god, the whole world is his people, but those who don''t obey the enlightenment have no right to survive, because they are the cancer of the world."


    Baibeard held a naive knife in his hand, thinking back to the past when he was young.


    There is also a hometown that is not rich now.


    A wry smile came out from the corner of his mouth.


    If you die, you will die, but what about your children.


    That''s it... that''s it...


    For the sake of my sons, what am I going to hold on.


    Anyway, my body can''t hold on for long.


    Just make a break.


    "Marko...From today, the Whitebeard Pirates have all been integrated into the Eternal God Cult, and since then they have been renamed the Eternal God Cult, the Whitebeard Squad!"


    "Yes!"


    Marco wiped his tears and nodded hard.


    At this time, a group of revolutionary military cultists came from the side of the altar, holding a stack of books in their hands.


    Seeing the white beard making a choice, Long smiled and said to them: "At this time, the god¡¯s meditative thoughts, feel the greatness of my god, I remember that your white beard pirates have mastered a lot of islands. When I am old, I choose to abandon myself.


    Among our believers, only a few have achieved ten-thousand-year lifespan."


    Ten thousand lifetime?


    The people of the White Beard Pirates opened their eyes wide, feeling unbelievable.


    But at this time, Long did not continue to explain, but waved his hand and shot out a bolt of lightning.


    The dazzling light makes you unable to open your eyes.


    But White Beard caught his attack.


    The sea was cut open by a golden thunderbolt, and countless seawater was evaporated. The red-haired Shanks who were fleeing were directly cut off the bow.


    In the next instant, the Qinglin dragon appeared above them.


    Longan is full of jokes.


    "Dignified about the Four Emperors, what are you running?"


    "My friend, I just passed by and didn''t declare war with you."


    Shanks and others are on alert, ready to attack at any time.


    Long lowered his head and sneered: "You saw my **** just now. Now that you have heard the teachings of the gods, you still want to escape. This shows that you are the kind of disobedient person in my god''s mouth."


    "You want to kill me?"


    "Surrender to avoid death!"


    boom.


    Jesus cloth shot.


    The others started to do it too, and Ben Beckman flew into the sky with Shanks directly holding a knife.


    Although the appearance of the gods just now is indeed shocking.


    But both of them are extremely smart people.


    God, if he could show up at will, I''m afraid he would have done it a long time ago.


    The reason why he develops believers is because he can''t do it himself.


    That''s why I chose the spokesperson.


    Just kill the dragon in front of you and destroy the altar, and everything is over.


    The world is still that world.


    "Stupid people who have never been in contact with God will always think that what they see with their eyes is the real world..."


    The dragon has no defense, allowing the two imperial figures to attack.


    When two knives fell on it.


    Shanks was astonished to discover that with his best effort, he didn''t even cut the scales of others.


    "This... how is this possible!!"


    "Impossible? Heh...this is the insignificance of mortals. I decided not to kill you. It is good to take the Four Emperors as slaves to warn the world."


    The dragon stretched out its claws and snapped down.


    The space is shattered.


    Thunder roared.


    The ship underneath was torn apart.


    All members of the Red-haired Pirates were seriously injured, and the captain and deputy captain closest to the dragon were directly hit by vomiting blood and flying upside down for hundreds of miles.


    On the same day, the live broadcast was reopened.


    The golden altar appeared before the world.


    And, beside the altar, lay a group of beaten crew members.


    There is a wooden sign standing next to it.


    ¡¾Four Emperors¡¤Red Hair Pirates¡¿


    Chapter 27: World Chaos, Yim''s Countermeasures. (Plus more)


    "What''s the situation, the crew of the Four Emperor Shanks was crushed?"


    "Fake it, the Four Emperors are so weak, they are also called the Four Emperors..."


    "Hey, I think it''s fake too."


    ...


    At this time, the camera began to zoom in, and when the White Beard Pirates appeared, the whole world boiled.


    Countless newspaper reporters fell into madness.


    The navy headquarters is also fried here.


    Because the line of sight is shifted.


    They saw the Warring States, Karp, and a group of navies turned into dogs.


    Lieutenant General Crane rose up against the crime and said angrily: "What are they doing? Is it possible that all of them are poisoned?"


    At this time, Kerla, who served as the host, took the microphone and handed it to the Warring States period.


    "Marshal of the Navy, Mr. Sengoku, please speak, let him tell you what happened here, I think you still don''t understand why the sky all over the world was dark just now."


    Looking at the smiling little girl, Zhan Guo took a deep breath.


    He took the microphone and said: "Everyone, I am the Marshal of the Navy Warring States. As Kerla said, the darkness of the sky is not because of anything else, but the great eternal **** descended on this island.


    Maybe you all think I''m a liar, or gibberish, now please look behind me.


    The 100,000 navy chose the dog of the Dragon Man because of their misbehavior, so they were cast aside by the gods, including the yellow ape, all turned into dogs.


    But don''t worry about them being immortal, as long as they pay for their sins, they can be restored to life. "


    Then he handed the topic to Baibeard.


    The strongest man in the world speaks very straightforwardly.


    "I Edward Newgate, the Four Emperors Whitebeard announced today that the Whitebeard Pirates has been dissolved, and all the pirates under his command have been converted to followers of the Eternal Theology.


    In order to promote God''s justice! ! "


    Then Kerla took the microphone and came to the red-haired pirates.


    Turn over those who fainted one by one.


    Shanks...Beckman...Laki Lu, one figure after another appeared in the picture.


    In the end the picture stays in the sky, and a blue dragon descends from the sky and then transforms into a human form.


    Long smiled at the camera: "I think people of the world government, you must think this is the power of some devil fruit, right?


    In fact, this is not the case. You will soon know the power of our religion.


    The world has turned into a smog under the dominion of the gangsters of Tianlong people. If it weren''t for my god, I''m afraid of hurting the innocent, I''m afraid the holy land would be wiped out in ashes.


    From today, Belmons Island will become the island of the Holy Land, and all believers can come here.


    Similarly, we also welcome peace-loving people.


    I almost forgot, Qiwuhai was completely abolished from today, because they also became dogs. "


    The final picture stayed on Qiwuhai''s body.


    The Doflamingo group, like the navy, all turned into dogs.


    Except for fear, there is no expression in his eyes.


    The world is in chaos.


    The world government and navy collapsed directly, and the new world also ushered in chaos.


    The four strongest emperors turned out to be believers, which is nothing short of a fantasy.


    The beast Kaido, who was far away in the country of He, saw the blue dragon in the picture, angrily smashed his wine jar, and turned into a dragon.


    "I am the only Shenlong, the **** revolutionary army, come here and let''s start the expedition!"


    Three plagues looked at the flame-spitting brother, and got drunk again.


    Hurry up and stop.


    "Brother, you have to calm down, how many masters are gathered there now? Can you come back here?"


    "belch..."


    The response to the drought was a wine hiccup.


    The cold eyes made him afraid to continue.


    Kaido snorted coldly: "No one in this world can kill me, even White Beard can''t do it. Those who dare not go on an expedition with me, just get out.


    I don''t want your trash. "


    Face the same person who can turn into a dragon.


    Kaido was really angry.


    And he has a hunch that as long as he can swallow the opponent, he will be able to evolve.


    On the same day, the Beast Pirate Group set out.


    But Kaido was not stupid, and contacted his old friend and aunt Lingling halfway through.


    ...


    At this time in the Holy Land of Mary Gioia.


    Eim looked at the broadcast, and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    "God? Heh...how could that kind of thing exist? It should be some kind of special devil fruit."


    Behind him, the five old stars knelt on the ground, waiting for orders.


    After all, the impact of this incident was too great.

 Chapter 18：

    The admiral and the hero all defected.


    They have no face, no matter what, they will find face!


    "You guys, don''t be afraid... it''s just a special devil fruit. As for Karp and others, let them be arrogant for a while."


    "Master Yim, shall we not take action?"


    "No, I have sent assassins to attack them, and there will be results soon."


    As a human being who has lived for 800 years, Eim considers himself a god.


    Secretly, I don''t know how many terrifying masters have been cultivated.


    People at the level of Wu Lao Xing are just the lowest level dogs.


    Now that they are coming out, the mere old white beard and others can still be killed.


    Chapter 28 Oshemaru vs. Payne, who is looking for death?


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che embedded the newly born fragments into the laws of the world.


    Looking at the ever-improving rules, he nodded in satisfaction.


    "There are still many small world treasures with high combat effectiveness. There are so many fragments of laws in one sacrifice, and all of them have the power of 200 laws."


    Don''t dislike the law with fewer fragments.


    Little things make up more, and fragments of system fusion.


    It is not ten times larger than the one purchased in the store.


    This shows how stingy the **** store is.


    Liu Che even wanted to raise his **** to complain to them, and return my original supernatural power, I won''t buy it!


    Bai Xing and Hancock stood rigidly in front of the palace, not knowing what to do.


    The two quietly looked at this extremely beautiful place.


    "It turns out that this is the realm of the gods, the revolutionary army didn''t lie to me..."


    Hancock looked calmer than Bai Xing. After all, he was also an emperor, so he was a little emboldened.


    On the other hand, Haihuangji Baixing was already nervous and about to faint.


    Facing a strange world, the timid mermaid really doesn''t know what to do.


    After Liu Che arranged the fragments of the law, he came to the two of them.


    "See the God of Eternity!"


    "See... see Lord of Eternal God~"


    Bai Xing followed Hancock''s appearance and knelt down respectfully.


    At this time, she evolved into the Sea Emperor, with the appearance of transforming into a human, and her size can also be manipulated.


    So it doesn''t appear obtrusive, and he is about the same size as Hancock.


    "Get up, since you have just arrived now, you can choose a palace as your residence. You don''t need to learn it, you just need to recite my god''s name.


    Divine art will appear in your mind, just choose the practice you like. "


    Hancock said excitedly: "Thank you for the gift of the gods, I will definitely serve you well, but those of my tribe..."


    Think of the people of the Suffering Island.


    A hint of worry could not help appearing on Qiao''s face.


    I am a god, but what should they do.


    I must be very worried.


    Liu Che smiled at her and said: "You don''t need to worry, the affairs of the lower realm will be supervised by the dragon, so let''s...If you can be promoted to the seventh-rank strength, you are allowed to project your will once.


    Including Bai Xing, you too. "


    "Yeah, Lord God I will work hard."


    Bai Xing nodded vigorously, and immediately after she thought about her own tragic death of the mother, an obsession rushed into her heart.


    If I become stronger, I must bring my mother back to life!


    .......


    Wanjie chat group.


    For peace: "Ahem...A pretty boy appeared at this time, come and worship! (£Þ£­£Þ


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: ¡Ñ?¡Ñ) Another crazy one..."


    Ninja scientist: "Brother, you are so happy. Could it be that...we have one more chief priest?"


    For peace: "Hey, my little brother Bucai has now received a gift from the gods, cast an altar with thousands of tons of gold, sacrificed the two most beautiful women in the world, and obtained the body of a dragon. Now he has reached the top!"


    Li Er: "Greeting to congratulate, gratifying to congratulate... can you let me wait to see what kind of power you have?"


    The group members uploaded a video for peace.


    In the screen, the dragon bathes in the grace of God and turns into a dragon with a green forest.


    Gain the power of thunder.


    Li Shimin was about to die of soreness.


    As a Chinese, I admire dragons very much.


    As a result, this guy got the incarnation of a dragon, and his sour heart was jealous.


    Second Li: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...I''m not talking anymore, I''m going to develop my faith!"


    Ninja scientist: "For nothing, I also left..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "O(¨R¿Ú¨Q)O I want to transform too, ah~~~"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Do you want to be a dog?"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    Young Master Murong: "It''s so sad, I''m still on the way of riding a horse, why are your progress so fast?"


    For peace: "Simple, when I came out of the gods, I began to prepare for sacrifices. Pride.jpg"


    Second Li: "I''m a general, so many people!"


    Ninja scientist: "I am almost the same. I have a power. As for Brother Murong, don''t you have no subordinates..."


    Young Master Murong: "¦²(¤Ã§¥;)¤ÃThe strength of his subordinates is not good, hey, let''s not talk about it... hurry up!"


    Seeing another member of the group received the grace of God, Murong Fu felt even more sour.


    Now both eyes are lemons.


    Fortunately, Dali is right in front of you, and it will be here in another day. If you are not obedient, don''t blame me for killing you all.


    Murongfu''s eyes flashed a fierce color.


    ......


    Naruto World.


    Da She Maru retracted his gaze and looked at the figures on the top of the mountain with a comfortable smile.


    "Finally I found it, a man who claims to be a god, let me smash your pride today..."


    Merely humans dare to call themselves gods.


    How ridiculous!


    Liudao Payne looked at the two of Oshemaru and Uchiha Sasuke, and said coldly: "You traitor, you dare to find it today. Are you really afraid of death?"


    "court death?"


    Oshamaru and Uchiha Sasuke looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Who on earth is looking for death!


    Chapter 29 Two-Star Divine Art Blood Curse, Penn is all killed! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Because of the disappearance of Heijue and the events in Wuyin Village.


    Uchiha has been very vigilant since then.


    In particular, it was found that Dashe Maru was looking for the former base of Akatsuki.


    Naturally, he would never leave Nagato''s side.


    At this time he slowly emerged from the soil.


    The scarlet writing wheel eyes under the mask made Sasuke Uchiha frown.


    Who is this person?


    Why do you have a writing wheel eye, and you can open it at will.


    "Sasuke Yo, don''t you want revenge? The guy with the mask is the black hand who planned the extermination tragedy."


    "The people who hide their heads and show their tails, don''t give me their true colors!"


    Sasuke Uchiha gave a cold snort, and pointed his finger forward.


    A ray of thunder penetrated through the dirt mask.


    So fast!


    Dai Tu exclaimed, if he hadn''t had a warning, he would have been recruited just now.


    Is this really Itachi''s brother?


    This kind of strength is beyond the shadow level.


    "Trash, what are you looking at."


    The sound in his ears made Uchiha''s face changed drastically.


    Sasuke Uchiha appeared next to him without knowing when.


    He was dressed in gold armor and held a sword with a bright golden light in his hand.


    The soil is full of cold.


    When Suzano can be used personally like armor, if he is cut by this kind of thing, it is estimated that he will be scrapped directly.


    Supernatural.


    The golden knife penetrated through his body.


    Immediately a figure appeared in front of Sasuke, it was Payne''s hungry ghost road, which could absorb the clone of Ninjutsu.


    "You can win with more people? You have a good idea, but apart from that mouse, how can anyone stop me, Dashemaru...They are all my prey. Go catch the mouse."


    Change of combat targets.


    Since I can''t do anything about the Uchiha clan, I can only hand it over to Oshemaru.


    After all, this guy is the chief priest of the second star.


    Can practice more advanced magic!


    Da She Maru lazily said: "Well, you go and kill it, I''ll catch this mouse, and then ask him where the golem is."


    As he spoke, Sasuke slashed at Hungry Ghost Road with a knife.


    Payne sneered in his heart, this ninjutsu sword would be absorbed when it met his clone.


    Prepare to die.


    The other clones appeared in the vicinity of Sasuke.


    As a result, the shield of Hungry Ghost Road was just opened, and it was smashed to pieces by the golden blade.


    Killed!


    Absorption is invalid!


    "How can it be?!"

 Chapter 19：

    Nagato who operated Penn was shocked, and the soil beside him was shocked.


    But Sasuke Uchiha didn''t care about those, and, like a phantom, began to torture Penn.


    The human realm fell, the animal realm fell... one by one died in his hands.


    If it weren''t for Tiandao Payne''s quick response, and resisted it with repulsion, it is estimated that this strongest clone would also be tortured.


    "That''s it? The so-called god, is it just such a skill? It''s really shameful!"


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at Payne contemptuously and sneered constantly.


    On the way here, he passed through the mouth of the Oshemaru.


    Understand Akatsuki''s information.


    Among them is a man who claims to be a god, who is very powerful.


    This is the result?


    I can''t even eat a knife myself.


    Tiandao Payen was anxious, and directly ascended to the sky, starting the super-large Shenluo Tianzheng.


    The remaining clones fell.


    Chakra also focused on Tiandao.


    It happens to be on the outskirts of the village and will not cause harm.


    "Mortal, let you know my supernatural power today, go...Super Shenluo Tianzheng!!"


    Heavenly Way Payne almost roared.


    Taking him as the center, burst out extremely terrible repulsion.


    The entire ground and the mountains were lifted off by the repulsive force.


    The world lit up with a white light.


    Just imagine how powerful Penn¡¯s power is.


    But... just when Nagato thought it could kill Uchiha Sasuke, a golden thunder light suppressed all the voices.


    Once the circular repulsion has a gap.


    It''s like a deflated balloon.


    It just languished.


    Heavenly Path Payne stood in the air, Nagato looked through his eyes and saw Jin Lei flying towards him.


    Boom.


    The body was instantly destroyed.


    On the other side, Bring Tu saw that all of Penn''s clones fell down, and he was shocked and angry.


    But more is still fear.


    Is it true that Oshemaru really received the grace of God like the rumors?


    What happened in Wuyin Village seems to be true, but if it doesn''t work, I want to run away!


    Uchiha took the soil to be stared at by Oshemaru, his heart grew furry, completely lost his fighting spirit, and turned around and fled.


    "Hey... why did you let him go?"


    "Can''t go, let''s look at my magic, blood curse..."


    Da She Maru bit his finger and drew a weird symbol in the air.


    [Two-star magic, blood curse]


    Relying on blood to obtain a short-term curse ability.


    But the range is very small, only 10,000 meters, and you have to know the location of that person.


    "Go ahead, stop his actions!"


    The golden **** charm disappeared into the air.


    In the next instant, the dirt that was still running, only felt cold all over, and his body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    "I was recruited? How could it be... when..."


    He was thinking hard and couldn''t figure out when he was hit.


    The invincible queen accustomed to Shenwei.


    Uchiha Daido also became proud and arrogant, thinking that he would always be invincible without being injured.


    Even if it''s the kind of curse of flying stage, it can''t help it by oneself.


    As a result, I encountered a magical technique today!


    Chapter 30 The doll plot is always so simple, but someone is fooled! (Seeking ticket)


    "Hate me?"


    Da She Maru squatted in front of Dai Tu, looked at the monstrous hatred in the latter''s eyes, and said lightly.


    He actually knew that the other party could not speak.


    But still asked.


    "You know the organization, since Ling Justice advocates the use of force to obtain the tail beast, and then achieve true peace.


    You have told me this many times, right? "


    "But human power is limited. As I have done, various experiments, various data...


    What did you get in return?


    An ugly body! "


    "That''s why when I met my god, the humble me discovered that God can realize the unreachable desire of mankind, and now I have a life span of ten thousand years.


    Nearly eternal life, and there are no side effects. "


    Oshemaru said to himself, his face was full of fanatical expressions.


    Look at the soil shuddering.


    In any case, if you are completely planted, what kind of mockery will be ushered in when your true face is revealed?


    he does not know.


    There are only two of them here.


    Sasuke Uchiha went to Amakura Village to capture Penn''s body.


    When fighting just now, he noticed the fluctuation of Chakra.


    So when the battle was over, he rushed out in a hurry.


    Oshamaru stretched towards the mask, and it turned out that this person was not Madara, but a little guy he knew very well, Uchiha brought soil.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. I''ve been thinking about which Uchiha tribe is secretly contributing to the flames. If it''s you, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    Lin''s death hit you hard back then. "


    Speaking of lovers, Dai Tu''s eyes began to fluctuate.


    Da She Wan bewitched: "Do you want Lin to resurrect? A real Lin is the one who died at that time."


    To his surprise, Uchiha Daito did not show too much expression.


    It seems that the matter of resurrection is very indifferent.


    Why is this?


    Is there any secret?


    At this time, he thought of the reincarnation eye, and also thought of Penn, could it be possible that the reincarnation eye has the ability to resurrect!


    But even if there is, the price is not generally large.


    At this time, one eye with soil is divine power, and the other eye is transplanted from the eyes of other Uchiha people.


    To ensure safety.


    Da She Wan took out both of his eyes, and then replaced Tuo Di with a pair of ordinary eyeballs, and even healed his wounds very intimately.


    Then he released a little blood curse.


    Sure enough, the first thing Uchiha took after liberation was to mock himself.


    "The resurrection can be done by the eyes of reincarnation! You''d better let me go, otherwise Uchiha Madara will be resurrected, and you will be the first to kill."


    "So, you want to resurrect him? Can you do it without the eyes of reincarnation?"


    Da She Maru thought it was very funny. The emotionally soiled kid hasn''t seen the situation clearly yet.


    He picked up the opponent''s neck and asked, "Where is the golem?"


    "do not know!"


    "Then let Sasuke Uchiha come to interrogate you, you don''t want to say anything, anyway, if you ask where the golem is, you will be of no value.


    There are about three minutes left, so enjoy your last time. "


    Since the other party didn''t say anything, he didn''t bother to ask, just use illusion skills for a while.


    Simple and fast.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Uchiha Daido felt that these three minutes were too difficult, as if they had spent a lifetime.


    Looking back on my life, how miserable it is.


    I didn¡¯t have parents since I was young, I grew up and lost my lover, and then I chose a path of no return. Did I just end up like this?


    Facing the terrible Osamaru, he felt that Uchiha Madara could not defeat this guy even when he was alive.


    Soon Uchiha Sasuke returned with Konan and the lame Nagato.


    "How''s the situation? Did you ask me where the golem was."


    "No, his mouth is very hard with dirt."


    Oshemaru shrugged, expressing helplessness.


    And Nagato and Xiaonan were stunned, saying, didn''t he call himself Madara? What the **** is this area of ??soil?


    "Cut...it seems there are still things you can''t do."


    Sasuke Uchiha threw the two to the ground.


    Ready to cast illusion.


    "Wait... join you, can the world really get peace?"


    When he was dying, the soil finally let go.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    If you go to the underworld to meet her like this, you will definitely be ridiculed severely.


    So he wanted to try it.


    Da She Maru smiled, and looked at Dai Tu with a look of admiration.


    "That''s right, God loves the world, and so do us believers."


    Uchiha''s face flushed with dirt, and he was a little ashamed.


    Then he frankly announced Madara''s explanation, as well as all the plans he had prepared, as well as Moon Eye''s affairs.


    In a word.


    It''s all big fools.


    Uchiha Madara flickers with soil, and Nagato with soil flickers, and Nagato flickers with Akatsuki.


    Is this model familiar?


    Oshemaru asked abruptly: "Do you not look familiar with this kind of matryoshka plan? They all use hatred to control a person. The only difference is that Nagato''s parents were killed by Konoha.

 Chapter 20：

    Lin was forced to death by Wuyin Village. "


    Uchiha froze with the soil, and suddenly felt a sense of badness in his heart.


    The Sasuke next to her said with a disdainful face: "Don''t be in a daze, you have also been deceived. It is estimated that the woman named Lin must have been controlled."


    Chapter 31 Space Repulsion, Liu Che advances to the upper space! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Nagato sat on the ground with mixed feelings.


    Have you been deceived?


    Living in other people''s plans all the time, just to resurrect Uchiha Madara.


    What Ninja world peace.


    What a great world.


    If they are all teasing themselves, even the eyes were installed by others.


    Looking back on what Oshamaru said to him just now, Nagato was ashamed of wanting to die.


    Da She Maru looked at the silent two, and said comfortingly: "Don''t worry, as long as you join our cult, true peace can be achieved.


    Please hand over the golem now, I am ready to make a brand new altar.


    This time let you see the greatness of the gods. "


    Nagato was also a bachelor, and directly summoned the golem.


    But he has a requirement that he must be present when offering sacrifices.


    Was deceived once.


    He didn''t want to be deceived a second time.


    In response to this, Oshe Maru said that he would definitely meet his request, and also presented three meditation thoughts.


    Just meditate to become stronger, and you can also visualize the gods.


    Uchiha looked at the scroll in his hand with a little resistance, but looked at both Nagato and Xiaonan in a state of meditation.


    He followed by recitation.


    When the world turned to darkness, Taito saw the existence of the gods.


    This is not a fake world created by Uchiha Madara.


    It''s real existence.


    Because he saw countless phantoms in this space, each of which is a real soul!


    There have been tens of thousands of people in the past.


    They are like sparks of fire, constantly congratulating their faith.


    "It turns out that this is a meditation, it seems that my vision is too narrow..."


    Uchiha sat down cross-legged with soil, admiring the light of the gods, and constantly strengthening himself.


    When he woke up, he was surprised to find that his body, which was glued by the inter-pillar cells, had returned to its original appearance.


    The power in the body still exists, but it will not always erode his cells.


    It has been perfectly integrated.


    And the spell of the heart has been cracked!


    Just a meditation, but it can bring earth-shaking changes to people.


    This is God.


    When there is no need to engage in any evil ways, it can be powerful.


    This is a god!


    On the other side, Nagato also opened his eyes.


    He looked at his recovered legs and his healthy body, and knelt in front of Da She Maru without saying a word.


    Da She Maru wondered: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Nagamen said with guilt, "I feel that I am deeply guilty, and I will use it as the eternal God to redeem the sins I have committed."


    The Akatsuki organization originally represented dawn, driving out the darkness of the Ninja world.


    As a result, it became what it was now, and wars were set off everywhere.


    If it weren''t for Oshemaru''s appearance, there would only be darkness in front of him.


    Oshamaru heard the words and laughed: "In the future, I will develop believers. There is no time for people to make mistakes. Now you cooperate with Sasuke to collect tail beasts, and I will carve the altar."


    "Yes!"


    ......


    The world of gods.


    Liu Che was sitting at home, sorting out the recent harvest.


    At this time, his body was like white jade, without the slightest blemish, and his divine power was like a horse training freely in his body.


    "It seems that it''s time to open the heavenly gate and head to the upper space. The repelling of me here is getting bigger and bigger, and I can''t stay there anymore."


    The nursery world can hold very little power.


    A strange and wonderful Chushen who has the strength of a mid-level **** like Liu Che, but still stays in the Novice Village, has never had it.


    In the past few days after accepting the sacrifice of the dragon, he felt the repulsion of space against him.


    Now it''s the meaning of expulsion.


    If he doesn''t leave, someone from the upper level will come to arrest him.


    Otherwise, once this space collapses, the entire nursery world will be over.


    The place where Hongtianmen is located is in the central area of ??the blazing blue fairy field.


    There is divine light protection here, and the power will not affect other places.


    Very safe.


    According to rumors, even the strength of the main **** cannot destroy this light!


    After Liu Che came over, he received his number.


    Number 7.


    In other words, in front of him, there are six challengers.


    All want to be promoted.


    Under the golden sky, a tall **** said: "Today, the gods who need to be promoted, please come forward."


    [Challenger, Wang Mo''s strength is in the beginning, God''s domain covers an area of ??100,000 kilometers! ¡¿


    The gods who lined up watched a handsome man walk up the steps and couldn''t help showing their admiring eyes.


    Wang Mo, a child of the Wang family in the Central Gods Realm.


    Only two years after becoming the first god, he has already expanded the domain of God to 100,000 kilometers.


    There are countless little brothers under his command, which can be called the second generation of God in the first god.


    "Guess how long it will take him to open the heavenly gate?"


    "I guess for an hour!"


    "I guess two hours!"


    "I guess three hours! Although the 100,000-kilometer God''s Realm is very strong, it doesn''t exceed the 80,000-kilometer God''s Realm of Tianmen by much."


    According to the data, the strength that Tianmen can withstand is 80,000 kilometers of God''s Domain.


    Although the strength of the surname Wang is good.


    But it only exceeds the force of 20,000 kilometers.


    There is no crushing.


    Yesterday, a **** broke through Tianmen with a strength of 90,000 kilometers, and it took a full six hours.


    The stronger the strength, the faster you can open the heavenly gate!


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    The evaluation votes are already 500, and today I will add more~.


    Chapter 32 One punch opens the gate, and Liu Che''s invincible road opens! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Wang Mo moved his body for a while, and his face was extremely relaxed when he stepped onto the platform.


    At this time, a ray of sky fell and turned into a ladder to build in front of him.


    At the end of the stage is the Tianmen, which has three layers.


    Boom can be promoted.


    He took a deep breath, stepping on the stairs like a phantom.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to the golden gate of heaven and handed the first punch.


    boom.


    The phantom of God''s Domain appeared above his head, and countless creatures in Jade Green Sendai were shouting together.


    The momentum is huge.


    But the Tianmen didn''t move at all.


    Only a thin crack appeared in everyone''s eyes. If you didn''t look closely, why didn''t it happen.


    Old Wang Mo blushed, and he was almost shaken out by the coercion.


    This door is pretty sturdy!


    He cleared up his mood and began to choose a calm punch, and finally it took three and a half hours to break through the triple heaven gate and get promoted.


    Fortunately, the promotion of the **** world is not limited to this place, otherwise Liu Che would want to go back to sleep.


    When the guarding **** shouted to himself.


    Liu Che took his number and walked forward, but he didn''t expect a person to come out from behind and stopped him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Take out your number. I think you look immature. You must have just graduated. Instead of wasting time, let me go."


    The man said he was about to grab the number in his hand.


    Liu Che''s eyes turned cold, and the corner of his mouth raised a sarcasm.


    I''m late and want to jump in the queue.


    When Lao Tzu is muddled?


    Liu Che moved just when his fingers were about an inch short and he was about to touch the number plate.


    He clenched his fist, and the three thousand rule fragments gathered together.


    A punch fell on the person''s abdomen.


    In the next instant, this arrogant and domineering Chu Shen flew into the distance like a meteor.


    Blood wafted all over the ground.


    It wasn''t until the **** slammed on the sacred light shield and made a dull sound that he twitched and fell to the ground.


    There was a dead silence all around.


    Looking at Liu Che with weird eyes.


    Can Chushen blow away the gods of the same realm with one punch?


    "I''m not dreaming, this newly graduated Chushen can have such a terrifying strength, and I have never seen him in the adventure area."


    "No... maybe it''s the heir of a big family, maybe they have a special way to open up the world of believers."


    "No, I remember this person, who seems to be called Liu Che... is a student in the same class as my brother!"

 Chapter 21：

    Everyone talked a lot, and then inquired about the news before they realized that Liu Che had graduated in less than half a month! ! !


    The gatekeeper moved his eyes and urged: "After finishing the business, hurry up and participate in the promotion. There are still people waiting behind."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Liu Che''s expression remained as before, and he stepped towards the platform of the gods.


    When the data card is inserted into the card slot.


    A message about him emerged.


    The gatekeeper''s expression changed drastically, and his voice tremblingly said, "[Challenger, Liu Che is the first **** of strength, the area of ??the gods is 10 million kilometers!]"


    For novices, 500,000 is already the limit.


    The lower gods do not exceed five million.


    And the young man in front of him is actually 10 million kilometers in the realm of God.


    Its strength can already reach the mid-level god.


    What a terrible power this is.


    "How did your kid come to advance? If something goes wrong in the nursery, neither you nor I will have a good time!"


    Although the gatekeeper was shocked by Liu Che''s strength, he still couldn''t help whispering a warning.


    The highest protection power here is to carry the middle god.


    Liu Che said apologetically, "Sorry, my lord, I temporarily forgot about some things I was busy with before."


    "Go ahead, if you don''t have a **** system to settle down, you can choose our **** system, this is my waist card, so I can take care of it."


    The golden armor **** untied a jade medal from his waist and threw it to him.


    "Then thank you sir."


    Liu Che put away the sign and walked towards the gate of heaven.


    Countless figures are watching him at this moment.


    Especially the golden armor gods below.


    He took out the communicator and said to the inside: "The people of Chihuang Liuyan pay attention, there is a super enchanting going to be promoted, don''t let other gods take it away."


    "Old Zhang, look at what you said so exaggerated, how enchanting is the newcomer?"


    "You will know the specifics in a while, I can only say that there has not been such a genius for nearly ten thousand years!!!"


    The other side fell silent, but he could be heard calling for people.


    At this time, Liu Che had already arrived at the first heavy heavenly gate.


    The golden rhyme of Taoism appeared in the sky.


    Thousands of miles of God''s Domain almost all over the sky, this is still the result of countless times shrinking.


    "Drive me!"


    A thunderous roar sounded from the gate of heaven.


    Liu Che threw a fist, and the law in his body rushed to his fist.


    In the next instant, the gate of heaven was broken.


    Just a punch, the first heaven gate turned into powder.


    Then comes the second stage.


    Liu Che didn''t even take a break, and he threw a punch again.


    The dazzling light lit up.


    The second heaven gate is broken again.


    At this moment, he has arrived at the last Heavenly Gate, and such a quick way of breaking the door has aroused the attention of countless upper layers.


    Because Liu Che''s speed was too fast.


    One punch.


    "From this moment on, I start to move towards invincibility, my name Liu Che... will traverse the ages and achieve eternal destiny!!!"


    Boom.


    The last one is the strongest Tianmen.


    Still can''t block his fist.


    Chapter 33 Peerless Goddess Xiao Luan, Liu Che joined the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    The triple heaven gate shattered, and Liu Che was dragged into the upper space by the divine light.


    Just after landing, a group of people gathered around.


    "Little brother, come to our **** system, directly pack and send the goddess, as long as you like us, we will match it up for you."


    "Fart... your gods are all dinosaurs, come to our gods, whether it''s a magical technique or a partner, they are all first-class, and all the goddesses of our gods are gentle and moving."


    "Chen Hai, Lao Tzu came first, and then squeeze me to fight with you!"


    The scene was chaotic.


    Anyway, Liu Che was silly.


    The **** next to him who had just been picked up by the divine light, saw the enthusiastic bigwigs, thinking that his talent was taken seriously.


    Can''t help laughing immediately.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, if any **** system gives me ten goddesses, I will join you."


    The original noisy scene instantly quieted down.


    Everyone looked at this person who appeared suddenly, wondering in their hearts.


    Who is this person?


    Why don''t you pee to see if you are a thing.


    There are also ten goddesses, just like him, with green onions in his nostrils, and sows look down on him.


    "Why ten are too many, or five... uh... three will do, the worst..."


    This **** with a face like a pig''s head still wants to bargain.


    As a result, he was kicked out by a big guy next to him.


    "What is it, idiot who pollutes the air, throw him down for me to rebuild!!!"


    He stomped his feet and turned to look at Liu Che with a pleasing expression.


    The expression was almost flattering and smiled: "What''s your opinion, little brother? If you have any requirements, you can ask, as long as it is not excessive."


    In the early days of God, he could smash Tianmen with three punches.


    Such evil spirits are too rare.


    Everyone looked jealous.


    As long as he is well cultivated, he will be the pillar of the **** system in the future, and no one wants to miss him.


    Of course, this also depends on the wishes of others.


    "I don''t know if you want to come to our **** system, little brother?"


    A cold and seductive voice came from a distance.


    Everyone was stunned subconsciously after hearing the words.


    Then they thought of something.


    The expressions of each one changed greatly, and they gave up their positions spontaneously.


    It was an extremely beautiful woman, wearing a black dress that looked like a starry night, and beautiful crystal shoes that were eye-catching and alluring.


    Of course, what shocked Liu Che most was the appearance of the opponent.


    Pour the country and the city, sink the fish and fall the wild goose.


    No words describing beauty are enough to describe her beauty.


    The woman looked at the sign on Liu Che''s waist and smiled at the others: "I''m so sorry, everyone, we are asking for Chi Huang Liuyan, this little guy, you see that he still has a sign on his waist."


    The gods followed their fingers and looked towards Liu Che.


    Sure enough, a waist card was found.


    It is a token of Chihuang Liuyan.


    After a while, the Kung Fu crowd dispersed.


    Only Liu Che and the mysterious woman were left here.


    "My name is Xiao Luan, and I am Chi Huang Liuyan''s in charge. With the strength of Jiuxing to create the world, how about being your master?"


    The woman looked at Liu Che with a smile, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    This little guy''s unsurprising attitude makes people like it.


    No matter how strong it is, it will not work without a firm heart.


    But everyone likes a spirit with determination and strength like Liu Che!


    Jiuxing Creation, isn''t that already at the apex of space?


    Liu Che was overjoyed in his heart, and immediately said: "Well, my disciple''s name is Liu Che, and the willow of the willow, clear Che."


    "Well, let me go back."


    Xiao Luan waved her hand, and the space in front of her was torn like a bead curtain.


    At the other end of the space is a small world of birds and flowers.


    It is also the base of the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System.


    There is an academy here, and it also has its own world base. A **** with extraordinary talents like him can have the right to select the fragmented world once a month.


    It''s much more comfortable than the out-of-brand academy.


    Xiao Luan, as the dean of the theology department, got up and left after placing him.


    This is the world of gods.


    Basically they are stocking.


    However, Liu Che still gained a lot of benefits.


    For example, you can avoid participating in the battle of God, just need to feel at ease to improve.


    Otherwise, after being promoted here, every once in a while, he wants to go out to fight and win more resources and fragmented worlds for his gods.


    "Since I can practice with peace of mind, I feel comfortable. It seems that I have received sufficient reports for showing my strength this time."


    Liu Che touched the Chihuang Flowing Flame Divine Art Book that Xiao Luan had handed to him before leaving, and his face was delighted.


    This kind of esoteric classics is not comparable to store products.


    Turning over the title page, strands of ancient Chinese characters appeared before his eyes.


    Profound knowledge made Liu Che obsessed with it.


    At the same time, he has a deeper understanding of God''s Domain.


    Like breaking the sky before, he just wielded brute force, and how much divine power was wasted.


    According to what this book says, he can save 70% of his supernatural power.


    On the same day, a message began to circulate in the world of gods.


    The Chihuang Flowing Flame God System has acquired a monster **** that is hard to find in the ages.


    Suddenly caused dissatisfaction with all the gods.


    Chapter 34 Annihilated Tianlong Temple, Duan Zhengming was captured! (Add more, ask for flowers)


    Heavenly Dragon Eight Worlds.


    Murong Fu finally came to Dali country.

 Chapter 22：

    And went straight to Tianlong Temple.


    The welcoming monk waiting at the door saw a group of martial arts people coming straight to the mountain gate, and immediately ran to stop.


    "The donor here is the holy place of the Buddhist family, not a place for martial arts!"


    Although this novice monk was young, he was astonishingly undaunted in the face of Murong Fu and others.


    Think about it too.


    The emperors of Dali are all monks in Tianlong Temple. What else is terrible about them.


    Buddhism is the state religion here!


    But he didn''t know that Murong Fu''s trip was just to suppress them.


    "The little novice dared to yell at Murong Fu and get out of here!"


    Murong Fu shouted angrily.


    Directly fainted with the Qiqiao bleeding that the little monk gave Zhen Zhen.


    At the same time, his voice also spread into Tianlong Temple.


    A group of old monks sitting in the hall opened their eyes one after another.


    "It''s not good that the enemy is coming, ring the alarm bell!!"


    "It''s Murong Fu who listens to the voice, but does he really have such a strong internal strength?"


    Under the mountain, it can be transmitted to the temple on the mountain, and the voice is strong and condensed, which obviously exceeds the boundaries of first-class masters.


    For a while, the complexions of these old monks were not very good-looking.


    Ku Rong said to his disciple: "Hurry up and ask for help, things may change today."


    Within a moment of effort, a wind whistle came from outside.


    The sound of explosion followed.


    Ku Rong''s complexion changed drastically, and they ran towards the outside together.


    I saw a young man in black, smiling with a stone Buddha in his hand.


    The stone Buddha was placed at the door and used to receive incense.


    Such a terrible scene.


    It is chilling.


    "Hmph, you bald guys have finally come out!"


    Murong turned his palms into claws, and a crisp cracking sound came from the top of his head.


    The stone Buddha turned into countless fragments under the force of his fingers.


    This kind of brute force is unprecedented in this world!


    Ku Rong swallowed and asked with a trembling voice, "Dare to ask Murong donor, what are you doing here this time? Why do you want to destroy my mountain gate stone Buddha?"


    "Our young master''s purpose is very simple. Seeing you eat fast and reciting the Buddha all day long, you can''t find the Western Heavenly Paradise, so we bring the grace of God to teach you!"


    Feng Bo Evil looked at Ku Rong and said with a smile.


    Grace?


    Did they join Taoism?


    Ku Rong''s frowning brows finally slackened, if that''s the case.


    That''s okay.


    After all, the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism has existed since ancient times.


    The big deal is that they close the mountain gate.


    "Donor, the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism has existed since ancient times. Now I am waiting for myself to believe that I am not an opponent. How about closing the mountain for 20 years?"


    Ku Rong directly acknowledged.


    After closing the mountain for 20 years, it means that their descendants cannot go down the mountain and join the world for 20 years.


    Basically it represents a dynasty.


    Murong Fu sneered and said, "Thief monk, who told you that we are Taoist? We are the emissaries of eternal gods and gods, and come here today to naturally clear your false gods and false Buddhas.


    Why don''t you see the Buddha appear when you instigate others to eat fast and reciting the Buddha?


    But my **** is different. Believe in my god, and be here soon! ! "


    This is murderous.


    No retreat to Tianlong Temple at all.


    A monk next to him was very angry and cursed: "What is the God of Eternity? A group of evil demons will surrender even if you kill me."


    "Master Ku Rong, do you think so too?"


    Murong Fu asked with a gloomy expression.


    "If the donor is aggressive, then we are not muddled, please enlighten me!"


    Ku Rong stretched out a finger and was ready to attack.


    "If that''s the case, let me come. It''s different in the next package, it''s a nameless junior in the Eternal God Cult."


    A figure flashed out from Murong Fu''s right, attacking Ku Rong.


    Its speed is lightning fast.


    The old monk Ku Rong pointed to him and wanted to retreat with a yang finger.


    Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t even hide, and kicked him directly.


    "No, a positive finger is useless!"


    Ku Rong''s face was horrified, and it was too late to hide.


    He was kicked directly and went out a hundred meters away.


    When it fell on the ground, almost all the bones in his body had been shattered, and he was vomiting blood constantly.


    "Master Ku Rong!"


    "Master Ku Rong!"


    The monk at Tianlong Temple was terrified.


    Bao is just a retainer under Murong Fu, but he can kill Master Ku Rong in one fell swoop.


    No one thought of this.


    Murong Fu looked at the chaotic monk and sneered: "I''m giving you one, surrender or death!!"


    In fact, he wanted to make them not afraid of death.


    In this way, he can get rid of the Tianlong Temple, and then go straight to the Dali Palace to capture the emperor.


    As a result, Ku Rong''s reaction surprised him.


    The old monk made people surrender.


    However, after speaking that sentence, he fainted completely.


    So far, Tianlong Temple, one of the two great temples that was known as the sacred place of Buddhism at that time, was destroyed.


    When Duan Zhengming rushed over with the soldiers, all the Buddha statues in Tianlong Temple were destroyed, and the monk also removed the robes and restored the appearance of ordinary people.


    "This...what the **** is going on?"


    Less than an hour.


    How could Tianlong Temple become like this.


    "You are Duan Zhengming, it just happens that my master wants to see you, come over to me!"


    A figure floated down from the top of the mountain and captured Dali Emperor Duan Zhengming away.


    Chapter 35 Holds Duan Zhengming and Orders Dali Kingdom! (The first one, ask for flowers)


    "His Majesty!!"


    Duan Zhengming''s guards looked at the man in white, clutching the emperor and leaving.


    People are stupid.


    When they recovered, Duan Zhengming had disappeared.


    "Catch me!"


    The leader of the guard was furious and chased in the direction where the storm had left.


    brush.


    The dazzling sword light flashed.


    The soldiers in the front row fell to the ground before they even had time to make a cry.


    At the same time, a deep gully appeared in front of everyone.


    The soldiers trembled and dared not move one step further.


    They looked up and looked forward.


    I saw a woman in fluttering clothes standing on the treetops.


    She wears a white veil on her face and holds a long sword.


    Obviously she issued the sword just now.


    Wang Yuyan said indifferently: "Those who cross that line will be killed without mercy!"


    People are as beautiful as flowers.


    But this flower is poisonous.


    The guard leader looked at the warm corpse at his feet and bit his head and asked: "This fairy, who is your young master?


    Why arrest our emperor! "


    "You don''t need to know, but we won''t kill him."


    They only want to control Dali.


    If the emperor is killed, it will inevitably cause riots.


    So just let Duan Zhengming become a believer, then the next thing will be easy.


    "You go and inform the prince that other people will lead soldiers to surround this mountain. No matter whether this demon girl is true or false, they absolutely can''t leave today."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers retreated quickly, ready to move their rescuers.


    Although they lowered their voices, they couldn''t hide from Wang Yuyan''s eyes and ears. What if they just moved the rescuers?


    We are masters with more than a thousand people.


    Don''t say that Dali''s strength is the 100,000 army and they are not afraid.


    At this time Duan Zhengming had been brought to Murong Fu by the storm.


    Looking at the younger brother, he only felt that the younger generation was terrible, and he had such terrifying strength at such a young age.


    It''s a pity not to go the right way.


    "Duan Zhengming, you don''t have to be afraid, I am Murong looking for you again, not to hold you up and disturb Dali, nor to kill you to replace it."


    "Then what did you catch me over here!"


    Duan Zhengming didn''t believe him at all.


    This Tianlong Temple has been destroyed, and there is not even a Buddha statue left. He actually keeps saying that his hands will not kill.


    Who believes it?


    Murongfu didn''t explain, he just pulled out the long sword from his waist, leaned forward slightly, and disappeared in place.


    Then Duan Zhengming saw the most terrifying picture of his life.

 Chapter 23：

    Thinking over the cliff tens of meters high.


    It was cut into pieces by this Murong Fu sword! !


    This kind of Weili is no longer human power.


    After Murong Fu finished all this, his face was not flushed or breathless, but he just looked at himself with a faint smile.


    Duan Zhengming thumped and knelt on the ground.


    The corner of his mouth trembled and said, "Murongfu, as long as you don''t hurt my people, just tell me if you have anything!"


    With him, there are not many people in Dali who can kill him.


    Murong Fu laughed when he heard the words.


    "Ruzi can teach, Duan Zhengming, don''t worry... what I want you to do is very simple.


    Doesn''t Dali now believe in Buddhism?


    From today onwards, change to the God of Eternity, prepare rare treasures and build an altar to sacrifice to my god! "


    "Yes, I will send someone to prepare right away."


    Duan Zhengming didn''t think about anything anymore, as long as Murong Fu didn''t kill.


    As for Buddhism, what kind of Buddha do people recite when they die?


    Seeing Murong Fu''s terrifying power, Duan Zhengming was completely convinced.


    I just hope that this lunatic can do less killing,


    Send someone back to Shaolin Temple for help.


    He believed that the eminent monks of Shaolin Temple, as well as the heroes of martial arts, could make this demon arrogant for a lifetime.


    On that day, Duan Zhengchun led his troops, and his fate was self-evident, and he was also imprisoned.


    Murong Fu was sitting in the Luangjiao, toasting with Duan Zhengming for a drink.


    "I don''t know the envoy, what materials do you need to build the altar? I can also let the courtiers prepare it."


    "Gold and silver jewelry, the more precious the better, but my **** once said that sincerity is spirit... Take out all the gold and jade in your treasury.


    The fifteenth of this month is a good day for offering sacrifices. "


    Now on the fifth day of the lunar day, there are still ten days to go before the fifteenth.


    It is still possible to build a smaller altar.


    It''s not too difficult.


    ......


    At night, when Murong Fu was meditating, Fengbo Evil brought the latest information.


    "My son, the man with the surname Duan really sent someone to rescue the soldiers, what should we do?"


    "From now on, call me Lord Master, don''t call me the title Master Ziye anymore."


    "Yes."


    "As for moving rescue soldiers...hehe, what use are those chicken dogs?


    What Qiao Feng, the master of Shaolin.


    How much I will surrender! "


    Before, Li Shimin flew with his sword, and afterwards, there was a fireball to extinguish the mountain, and even some people turned into dragons.


    He Murongfu thinks he is no worse than anyone else.


    As long as the **** of eternity can be rejoiced, power is at your fingertips.


    However, this sacrifice is a bit of a headache.


    Three animals and six animals are too common.


    There are no other treasures in their own world yet.


    How about looking for beauties near Dali these days and offering them to the gods?


    Maybe the cousin can also serve my god.


    Think about Li Shimin, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who sacrificed his sister, so what did the mere cousin do.


    Chapter 36 God''s Fury! Two little friends who were frightened


    A few days later.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Didi... punch in, (=¦Ø=


    Mr. Murong: "¨r(¨s£ß¨t)¨q, I am so mad, these idiots, teach them how to think.


    As a result, all of them are illiterate, and I have to popularize them one by one!


    Who has a way to popularize this method? I can''t be a teacher! "


    Ninja scientist: "Education is a must, but your situation is difficult, take your time..."


    Young Master Murong: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ) But I want to make sacrifices sooner. I have almost prepared all the sacrifices. I want to start the national sacrifice directly. As a result, the people have few literate people. Damn it..."


    Ninja scientist: "You really bubbling every day. You don''t know what to do. You deserve to be a salted fish all your life."


    The spirit of the magic sword: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ, little brother, don¡¯t worry...you can show them the greatness of God first, and then slowly educate them. There are very few literate people here."


    As an ancient Chinese, she understands each other''s suffering!


    I couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    It''s too funny to be illiterate, and people say hello to what you are talking about.


    Older Li: "My buddy, you''re confused, don''t you know if you pass it to the teachers first, and then let them preach?


    One pass ten, ten pass a hundred, the speed is very fast, I just play like this. "


    Young Master Murong: "Is there another way? I get it!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I have been too difficult recently. I have been peeking around with the Navy every day. I can''t collect many gold coins. Even robbery is difficult."


    God of Eternity: "But as far as I know, you spend every day in the bar and have fun with dancing girls, and you have no idea of ??building an altar."


    Second Li: "Wow my god!!"


    Young Master Murong: "See Lord God!!"


    For peace: "Meet my god!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Worship the boss!!"


    Inside the Pirates of the Caribbean world.


    Jack, who was drinking, spit out his drink all over the place, and the bustling tavern was instantly deserted.


    His subordinates rushed over after hearing the news and asked: "Head...what''s wrong with you?"


    Why did you vomit?


    The banquet tonight has just begun.


    Jack said, sweating profusely, "No...nothing."


    His eyes are full of fear. Could the God of Eternity know what is impossible for me?


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Wrongly, under the crown of eternity, I work hard for the altar every day, but the navies are united together, I only have such a small number of people, there is really no way."


    God of Eternity: "Do you dare to quibble? Jack Sparrow, born in 1691...


    He likes to have a red headdress on his head, and he holds a compass that does not know how to guide.


    The enemy of life and death is Barbosa, do you want me to say anything?


    If you swear that you are not in a bar now, I will believe you! "


    Liu Che was angry.


    This lazy guy, relying on his meditation, should have sacrificed to open the world channel.


    As a result, it has been so long.


    Still complaining.


    Obviously, I just take advantage and don''t want to do anything.


    Such a guy, he doesn''t mind beating and beating.


    Also let the people in the group know that his eternal **** is omniscient and omnipotent!


    Jack was cold all over, the drink flowing down his mouth.


    No way, how could it be... God actually knows what I''m doing...


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Knock your head.jpg, Lord God, I was wrong. Please give me one last chance. I deceived you."


    For peace: "It turns out that he is really an old liar! Even gods lie, haha..."


    Ninja scientist: "This old thing deceived everyone. At first he told me that he was a king, but in the end he was a robber."


    Li Er: "The majesty of the gods cannot be profaned, and must be severely punished!!"


    What a sin to deceive the gods?


    And the most frightening thing is that the God of Eternity really knows the lives of everyone.


    Also know what they are doing.


    It''s just that they don''t talk about it.


    God of Eternity: "Oh, I''m afraid now? Although anyone can use my meditation, you shouldn''t lie to me, so now I have two choices.


    The first is to apologize for death, and the soul can serve me for ten thousand years before forgiving my sins.


    Second, within three days, I want to see your sacrifice, otherwise your world will wither! ! "


    Liu Che in order to shock the group members.


    Talking is enough to bluff people.


    The direct destruction of the world is here.


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ) Lord God, please don¡¯t destroy my world. Solanum spp. will build an altar for you. I will start work immediately and I will never lie to you again."


    Ninja scientist: "You lied before this girl! I caught it..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "¦²(¤Ã§¥;)¤ÃI am not, I don''t...Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Please rest assured, I will atone for my sins within three days."


    Jack was also relieved to hear that he didn''t need to die.


    But still cannot be taken lightly.


    Didn''t you see that God said to destroy the world?


    That''s not a fake, the body of the **** is more smashed than the heavens and the earth, if the world is broken, he will be dead.


    My stinky mouth, I won''t talk nonsense again next time.


    Chapter 37 Dragon Kwai compromised, Red Kwai began offering sacrifices! (Seeking flowers)


    Pirates of the Caribbean World.


    Jack smashed the bottle and yelled at his crew: "Boys, put down the wine glass for me, it''s time to work..."


    The crew was stunned.


    Thought the boss was drunk crazy again.


    The blind man ran over to persuade him: "Captain Jack, it''s getting late now, or let''s go out to sea tomorrow."


    Click.


    The answer to him was a revolver.


    Jack Sparrow said coldly: "Go to sea or die! God is already angry, and very angry..."


    Everyone took a breath after hearing the words.

 Chapter 24：

    Previously, Captain Jack chose to go to sea to build an altar, but they fooled him down.


    Anyway, the gods can''t come.


    What are you afraid of.


    Drinking and having fun every day, nothing to tease the Navy, this is such a pleasant thing.


    If the **** asks, he will shirk the navy, or if he encounters a sea monster, there will always be a reason.


    They even advised him if he really sacrificed.


    The gods will take control of their souls, and there will be no more freedom in the future.


    Under Jack Sparrow''s persecution, everyone returned to the ship.


    Only then did he say: "The gods just gave me an ultimatum. If I can''t complete a sacrifice within three days, the world will be destroyed."


    "Oh... my god, this is not good news."


    "Destroy the world, hiss... why is this happening!"


    Jack Sparrow said angrily: "It''s not all of you. I originally prepared enough treasures, but now they are all over."


    "Then what should I do now?"


    The money goes to bars and casinos.


    Now their Black Pearl, although it is horizontally and horizontally in the sea, no one can stop it.


    But three days are too tight.


    Jack Sparrow took a deep breath, looked in a certain direction and said, "Go to the old bay where there are good craftsmen and a beautiful white swan."


    "You mean Elizabeth Swann?"


    They still knew the Governor''s daughter.


    A typical white, rich and beautiful, and I heard that she is still a virgin.


    But the face value is really not that, it is really beautiful enough, but the temper is a bit pungent.


    "Kill all the nearby navies, treat them as sacrifices with Elizabeth Swann, and calm the anger of the gods first.


    Then look for the trace of the sea **** Calypso! "


    "Yes..."


    The crew roared, and no one dared to be lazy this time.


    Because the world is destroyed, they will also be completely finished.


    No one wants to die!


    On the other side, the Legend of Sword and Fairy is in the world.


    Solanum was also anxious this time.


    Because the gods are omniscient and omnipotent, even though they don''t have the idea of ??cultivating meditation, Hongkui used it.


    Once the eternal **** remembered.


    Maybe they will destroy their world.


    Although Solanum did not know who the eternal **** was more powerful than the emperor, even if the gods did not die, the common people could not bear it.


    Hongkui looked at the anxious nightshade, and laughed: "Now that you know that God is powerful? I told you not to be clever. I gave me the idea of ??meditation, but chose to be an ostrich, trying to hide God''s detection.


    How naive. "


    Solanum hugged his knees and hung his head: "I...I just wanted to be separated from you at the time. It was so fierce every time. Now it''s all up to you. I told you about the sacrificial art. Hurry up and sculpt. Altar."


    "Okay, I can go out with the sacrificial technique, and then all will be sacrificed to the Lord God!"


    In Hongkui''s eyes, all immortals are a bunch of waste.


    They are all cold-blooded animals.


    For a miserable little girl like yourself, if there is a fairy, why hasn''t she saved herself once in thousands of years?


    Instead of believing in this group of useless waste.


    She would rather devote herself to the gods!


    At least they have made themselves stronger and will no longer be bullied.


    I heard that there are descendants of Nuwa in this world, as well as the demon world...you wait for me, all are sacrifices of my god.


    Hongkui smiled evilly, manipulated the magic sword to start carving.


    The material is taken from the monument to the soul of the lock demon tower.


    Originally, with her strength, it was absolutely impossible to destroy that stone monument.


    Because the person who left the stele is a god.


    But she is different now, Hongkui has been cultivated into a ghost, and there is still a physical one.


    Swish.


    The sword light flickered.


    The base of an altar was made, and then the animal bones carved by himself were placed in the middle. The uppermost layer was the crystal in the tower and the night pearl.


    It took about sixteen hours back and forth.


    A half-meter high altar has been carved.


    Hongkui inserted the magic sword into the ground, recalled the sacrifice technique in his mind, and started the sacrifice!


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer Hongkui, please listen to my voice and accept my sacrifice..."


    "You are shining and bright, you are eternal and immortal, you are older than time..."


    "Today, your humble believer, Hongkui, uses the lock demon tower and all the creatures of Shushan as sacrifices, and pray for your coming..."


    ...


    The loud voice grew louder and louder, and penetrated the lock demon tower, resounding throughout the mountain.


    Chapter 38 The God of Eternity descends, the six worlds are shocked! ! ! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Shushan.


    The great elders who were meditating and practicing were awakened by the voice of Hongkui.


    "What''s going on? Who is speaking in my Shushan!!"


    "I don''t know, it sounds like a lock demon tower."


    "Let me see..."


    The master uses spells to derive a water mirror in the air, reflecting the image of the lock demon tower.


    I saw a woman in red, kneeling in front of a stone altar.


    Is praying devoutly.


    Qing Wei raised his brows and recognized Hong Kui''s identity, but why could the other party''s voice penetrate the lock demon tower.


    Standing nearby Cang Gu said angrily: "It seems that this sword spirit has already entered the demon way, and actually wants to sacrifice all living beings to the eternal evil **** of Rao Shizi."


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? Why does the dragon kombu get such a powerful force? It stands to reason that no evil objects have been locked in the demon lock tower in recent years."


    Among the five elders of Shushan, You Xuan, who was in charge of the military division, showed a strange expression.


    Solanum, the princess of Jiang country thousands of years ago.


    Once injected into the magic sword, and surviving a strand of remnant soul, it is tantamount to a sword spirit.


    Because he couldn''t control the magical nature of the magic sword, he was sealed in the demon lock tower. Now the soul is divided into two.


    Also contacted a Cthulhu.


    Now the problem came, even if they knew that the red sunflower was offering sacrifices inside, they couldn''t open the demon lock tower to stop it.


    The head Qing Wei calmly said: "Order people to be prepared for the defense, and you can''t let this demon girl come out, otherwise the world will be in chaos."


    "As for being so nervous? The demon lock tower''s defense is very powerful. Normal immortals can''t come out even if they enter..."


    Canggu didn''t understand why Qingwei was so careful.


    This is the next You Xuan who interjected: "Have you forgotten the thing that used to be? If it also comes out, it will be difficult to do."


    Canggu shuddered when he heard the words.


    That was the past that several of them didn''t want to mention, and it was also a nightmare that could not be erased.


    Once, when the five of them were young, they used forbidden techniques to force their evil thoughts out of their greed for strength, so they were purified.


    The repair base skyrocketed.


    But something like evil thoughts is strong and strong, and weak is also weak.


    It all depends on the strength of the host.


    With their talents, evil thoughts are bound to be incomparably powerful, and they also carry the soul power of a few people.


    The five souls of different talents merge together.


    Can imagine what monsters will appear.


    And what was slightly worried was not that evil god, but that the five-person evil spirit fusion monster would cooperate with that nightshade evil idea.


    The sword formation covering the sky, under the command of the head gentleman.


    Shrouded on the top of the lock demon tower.


    Countless streamers, hanging from above.


    As the managers of the lock demon tower, they can attack from the outside.


    The terrifying force of the big array rushed to the top of the two people''s heads.


    There was a scared expression in Solanum''s eyes, and his voice tremblingly said: "It''s not good, we have been found..."


    Hongkui ignored her, instead chanting prayers intently.


    The pressure of the sky did not affect her in the slightest.


    On the contrary, the evil sword fairy in another area awakened.


    He looked at the infinite sword energy above his head and couldn''t help cursing.


    "The damn...who is it? Go out if you want to go out. Why do you cause such a big disturbance to hurt Lao Tzu."


    In the early years, Qingwei, a group of old miscellaneous hairs, used sword formations to beat himself every other month.


    Finally, I haven''t taken a shot in these hundreds of years.


    Finally came again today!


    Scanning the evil sword immortal''s mind, it quickly discovered the existence of nightshade and red sunflower.


    Looking at the resentful red sunflower, Xie Jianxian''s eyes lit up.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter such ghosts and immortals here. It''s really fun, hehe...maybe today is a good day to go out."


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of the evil sword fairy Yinyu.


    Then it disguised as a ghost, floated towards the red sunflower, ready to move.


    In the world of gods, Liu Che, who was studying divine art, sensed the birth of a new altar.


    "This time the reaction of the world is very strong. It seems to be a high-level world. It should be the Solanum action, or... this time let the so-called emperors look at the power of the gods."


    Liu Che''s gaze penetrated the endless sea of ??chaos, pursuing the ray of faith and went away.


    The layered world is like a layer of tulle in front of him.


    Easily torn apart.


    In less than thirty seconds, a relatively complete world appeared in his eyes.


    Compared with the previous worlds, the Immortal Sword World is obviously better, and its defense power is relatively strong.


    "However, in my eyes it is only powerful."


    Ideas turned into needles and penetrated into the world.

 Chapter 25：

    Suddenly, the five elders of Shushan who were ready to go, their expressions changed drastically, and they looked up at the sky at the same time.


    I saw a stalwart figure, and I don''t know when it appeared above the head.


    "When I was born, the world had not yet appeared..."


    "I appeared before everything, and slept for countless years..."


    "The name of my **** is eternity..."


    Because of Liu Che''s appearance, everything fell on the ground in fear.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Demon World Chonglou looked at the phantom reflected in the sky, his face was full of cold sweat.


    Who the **** is this person?


    Why is it even more terrifying than the once strongest fighter Scaboo.


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    Thank you Qingcheng-Mengqiu for the two rewards. Today I added more, because Chong brother is such a domineering existence, we must add more! .


    Chapter 39 Evil Sword Immortal: I''m so gone? (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    After just looking at it for a while, Moshen Lou felt a burning sensation in his eyes.


    "No, I can''t keep watching, otherwise my eyes will be blinded..."


    He hurriedly lowered his head, the burning momentary news in front of him.


    This terrifying existence can''t even look at it.


    In the heavens.


    The Emperor Fuxi was also shocked by this stalwart figure.


    He is the strongest and supreme being in the six worlds from Ling, and claims that everything withers and immortalizes itself.


    But until today, Fuxi did not understand one thing.


    It turns out that someone is stronger than himself.


    "Damn...After Fei Peng was driven away by me, I didn''t expect that there would be a stronger presence. It''s a pity that there is no stronger combat power in the heavens now. Am I going to shoot it myself?"


    Fuxi looked gloomy and watched the strange **** descend.


    I hate it.


    Regardless of his poor strength, he has the ability to eradicate dissidents.


    First killed Nuwa, and then designed to kill his own courtier Scoop.


    That''s right, who made that idiot always look cold, known as the first god.


    Deserves to be killed.


    Now that there are enemies appearing again, Fu Xi has no choice.


    Fei Peng is now reincarnated, and none of the gods in the heavens can fight.


    Now facing this evil **** outside the territories, he has no choice.


    ......


    The land of southern Xinjiang.


    The saint guarding the Nuwa Temple looked at the phantom of the sky, and she was completely stupid.


    Cthulhu invades, the world will no longer exist.


    Mother Nuwa, if you want you to protect us people.


    Now, Zi Xuan, a descendant of Nuwa, is deeply in love and has not returned.


    She is the only one here.


    Facing the evil god, Saint Aunt found sadly that she couldn''t do anything except pray.


    In the underworld.


    Wan Gui wailed, and under the breath of the gods, they felt as if they were basking in the sun.


    Painful.


    But he couldn''t move, so he could only lie on the ground.


    The pain was only temporary. Soon these undead found that their bodies lightened a lot, and their resentments and hatreds had disappeared.


    The ghost king of Yama was amazed at this phenomenon, and at the same time he was full of curiosity about the foreign god.


    Such a mighty force is much better than that of the Emperor of Virtue.


    ......


    He turned his gaze back to Shu Mountain.


    Under the scouring of divine power, the lock demon tower has completely turned into a ruin.


    Shen Xia surrounds the red sunflower and the dragon kwai, and protects the two of them firmly.


    Make it unharmed.


    The Evil Sword Immortal hiding in the dark saw that the Demon Locking Tower was destroyed, and he was immediately overjoyed: "Hahaha...My Evil Sword Immortal was finally born, the evil **** of Outland, I would like to thank you very much, in return. Believers I will eat."


    It turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Hongkui.


    boom.


    The Evil Sword Immortal slammed into the Shenxia barrier, and his body couldn''t take a step forward.


    At the same time, a mighty force fixed it in the air.


    At this time Evil Sword Immortal was finally afraid.


    He is a creature other than the six realms, and it stands to reason that he is invincible, and no one can deal with himself.


    As a result, the power of others surpassed oneself by more than one level.


    The sun in the sky deflected slightly.


    He shifted his gaze to Evil Sword Immortal''s body.


    "Huh... **** reptile, dare to target my believers, I will grant you destruction!!"


    In the distance, Qingwei waited for the Five Elders of Shu Mountain, looking at the evil sword immortal, enveloped in purple flames, crying for mercy in pain.


    But the God of Eternity ignored it at all.


    After a few breaths.


    The evil sword fairy, a demon who is beyond the three realms and not in the five elements, turned into ashes in the flames and died completely!


    Looking at the arrival of the God of Eternity, Hongkui said emotionally: "Great God, believer Hongkui welcomes you."


    "Well, I can see your efforts, and I am very satisfied with your sacrifice."


    The lock demon tower collapsed in their eyes, but in fact it became a sacrifice and ascended into their own gods.


    Looking at the shuddering sword fairies below, Liu Che sneered and said: "As for the mountain of Shu that does not exist, the extinction man wants to pursue the way of heaven, and he has already gone mad without knowing it!"


    Cover the sky with big hands pouring down.


    "No... I don''t want to die!"


    Canggu tried to struggle, only to find that he couldn''t do anything except make a sound.


    Boom.


    Press down the palm print.


    In Shushan, there was nothing else except some small animals and two girls.


    "From today onwards, given the status of Red Kwai two-star believers, they can learn second-class divine arts.


    Reward ten thousand years of cultivation, the pure body of colored glaze.


    From now on, remember to spread my doctrine and establish the Supreme Church with this place as the center. "


    In order to reflect their loving side.


    Liu Che used half of his supernatural power to reshape the face of Shu Mountain and create a huge palace with a height of 100 meters.


    The name is: Eternal Shrine.


    The red sunflower bathed in golden light, and its strength began to soar, with its terrifying aura.


    Instantly surpassed the Emperor Fuxi, the masters in the six realms, could feel the existence of her aura.


    "As for your brother''s matter, I have already sent the message to Dragon Kwai, so that she can drag the kid back. As long as the other party uses the meditation, the memory of the past life can be restored."


    After doing these trivial things, Liu Che glanced coldly at the tortoise with a shrunken head in the heavens before he got up and left.


    Chapter 40 Big Harvest, Nine Heavens God Thunder Body! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Until the scary figure disappeared.


    The Emperor Fuxi then let out a sigh of relief.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and didn''t recover for a long while.


    Soon a priest ran in from outside, sweating profusely.


    "Your Majesty, who is that terrifying figure just now?"


    At this time, there was chaos outside, and countless gods were discussing this topic.


    As the dog leg of the emperor, he decisively ran to inquire.


    Fuxi snorted coldly: "This is an evil **** outside the territories. This time there are creatures in the world calling him, that''s why it attracted our world."


    "Then I don''t know what to do with your Majesty, now the Three Realms have fallen into chaos!"


    "Well, you can take someone to kill his believers, and the other party is in Shushan!"


    "Huh? I''m going..."


    The priest was shocked directly.


    That Cthulhu just bestowed the believers with ten thousand years of cultivation base, you asked me to wipe out it, isn''t this funny?


    I must die if I go.


    The Emperor Fuxi stared at him and said coldly: "Do you mean to let me do it?"


    "Don''t dare."


    "Light up the soldiers and call Xi Yao by the way. I remember Fei Peng''s reincarnation is also in the world. After finding it, we will kill the enemy together!"


    "Yes."


    ......


    Solanum stood up slowly, looked at the other self, and asked stupidly: "Is the **** gone now?"


    "What do you think, why don''t you need to work, this time without your reward, you deserve it!"


    "I... Am I just afraid that something will happen, and this time the people in Shushan are dead, which is also related to me."


    She had never thought that the red sunflower would be so hot, and she would directly sacrifice the sword fairy of the entire Shushan Mountain.


    A kind-hearted girl with tears in her eyes.


    Very guilty inside.


    "It''s such a silly white sweet, alas..."


    Hongkui rolled his eyes and walked over to comfort him: "Did you not listen to the Lord of Eternity? The people of Shushan have become crazy and exterminate human desires. Think about the guy who attacked us just now.


    It seems that this mountain of Shu came out, if there is no eternal god, this thing will not be in chaos in the world. "


    "But...but..."


    Solanum smoked his nose, still sad.


    "If you feel puzzled, you can ask the gods. He is omniscient and omnipotent. He will definitely give you a satisfactory explanation."


    "This... well, let me ask."


    Solanum was transferred to the chat group.

 Chapter 26：

    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ, I would like to ask Lord God, why did the people of Shushan exterminate human desire just now."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, I just want to know the cause and effect."


    Originally, she didn''t report her hope, but she really got a reply.


    The God of Eternity: "The Shushan Sword Sect was originally the right way, but then went astray.


    Coupled with the fact that the Emperor of Heaven cut off the path of heaven and man, it is so difficult for mortals to become immortals.


    Even if his strength reaches the limit, he still has to experience some thunder tribulation, it is clear that Fu Xi wants to strengthen his dominance.


    And the method they implemented to cut off human desire is the way to enchantment.


    Gods still need **** to breed offspring, let alone human beings. "


    Li Er: "After hearing my god''s explanation, I realized that the previous Buddhism and Taoism were all in order to enhance the mystery of the self, and set up strict dogmas one after another."


    Ninja scientist: "It is true. Those who are ignorant can only speculate without seeing a god. In fact, they don''t know this completely two-dimensional thing."


    For peace: "I totally agree with this point. All human beings who call themselves gods are a virtue. Little sister, don''t question God''s decision. First think about the benefits of doing this?


    If a general rebels, then it is an army that he leads.


    Is it a righteous school? "


    Demon Sword Spirit: )Thank you for the explanation, and thank the gods for the great explanation, because I didn''t know their disadvantages.


    If Shushan continues, then other sects will inevitably learn, so it''s okay to kill them. "


    Liu Che couldn''t help but laugh.


    Although Qingwei group of old things, some of their brains are abnormal.


    But sin does not die.


    Killing them by myself was just because there were too few sacrifices, so I just went about it.


    As a result, the speed of Hongkui''s conquest of the Immortal Sword World was accelerated.


    I didn''t expect someone to help myself explain.


    Alas, I''m still too kind.


    The Emperor should be killed directly, but... the opponent, as the master of the fairy sword world, still can''t easily make a move.


    Otherwise, it won''t be too short for the world to counterattack.


    He opened the system interface and looked at the harvest this time with a gratified smile.


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed the magic weapon to lock the demon tower, triggering a three-thousand-fold increase, and you get the artifact to kill the evil tower in the town of evil."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the Shushan Immortal Hero, analyzed the bloodline to obtain the five thunder and thunder physique, triggered a thousand times increase, and you obtained the Nine Heavens God Thunder Body."


    [Evil Tower of Demon Town]: A five-star artifact with powerful power to suppress demons. There are nine layers of space inside, which can be turned into a trial ground to train believers.


    [Nine Sky God Thunder Body]: A thunder type body with this physique, automatically gains the thunder type magic blessing, and releases the thunder type magic spell, reducing the power loss by 50%, and is immune to any thunder type magic that is not higher than its own. .


    Chapter 41 Tanjiro joins the chat group (plus more)


    Li Er: "My Lord God, recently I have built 20 temples, the effect is surprisingly good, and my father has joined the ranks of believers.


    After only three days of meditation, he recovered his health, and now he is alive and well.


    Thank you so much for your gift.


    Now that three counties have become religious sites, I don''t know what happened to Tiandao Song Que, so I guess they have worked very hard. "


    God of Eternity: "No need to be so, whoever believes in me will get good rewards."


    For peace: "Hey, see my god.


    Since surrendering to the Admiral of the Navy and two four queens, more than hundreds of kings have contacted me to establish a temple.


    The price is just to protect them from being violated by the Tianlong people.


    It''s great, the world is finally about to be at peace. "


    In the past few days, countless countries have contacted themselves.


    Just for the control of the Tianlong people.


    As for the issue of temples, Alabastan has already established twenty, and his men have taken people to quell the war.


    And sit on one side of the country.


    Now Baibeard has recovered his youth, and Karp in the Warring States Period has all joined his subordinates.


    Peace is not just a joke.


    "Master priest, there is news from Wano Country. A woman named Guangyue Rihe, who claims to be a princess of Hino Country, hopes that we will send troops to attack.


    As long as peace in the country of peace is restored, even a hundred temples can be built! "


    Krla was holding a document, standing next to him pretty, reporting today''s news.


    The country of Hezhi is naturally Kaido''s power.


    So to do it, you must be cautious.


    Conference room.


    Baibeard stood up when he heard the words, and said in a deep voice: "Master priest, let me take someone there, Mitian is my friend!"


    He didn''t have time to manage before, and he didn''t have the energy.


    After all, the battle of the four emperors affected the whole body.


    In the unlikely event that the other party destroys the country of peace, this result is unacceptable to him.


    But now it''s different.


    He has recovered from his youth, and his strength has improved to the next level.


    As a believer in the God of Eternity, it is time to restore the world''s fear of White Beard.


    "Well, it''s okay if you go...recently, I got information. Kaido and Auntie have joined forces and are about to fight us. You are not facing a single person."


    Long reminded him friendly.


    Baibeard sneered and said: "Ulalalala...what about the two four emperors? They weren''t my opponents before, and they are not my opponent now. Marco will go with me."


    "Yes, old man!"


    Karp and others shook their heads as they watched.


    After this guy regained his youthful body, he stayed drunk every day.


    Straightforwardly, if Roger is not dead, he must fight him three hundred times.


    It''s getting crazy.


    When White Beard left, Long turned his head and looked at the Warring States Period and said: "Let''s deal with the new world countries first, and when the time is right, we will go straight to the Holy Land and completely destroy the Tianlongren."


    "Well, since that''s the case, I''ll go to Dresrosa, and Karp led his troops to other sea areas to divide the new world into four.


    With a few of us sitting in town, the new world will be stable. "


    There are only a few routes in total, except for Belmont, the rest of them go to one place alone.


    While intercepting the attack, it also controls the nearby sea area.


    As for the world government, it is not that he despised his previous leadership.


    The strength is too weak, it is not the opponent of the eternal religion at all.


    The believers here can have the strength of a lieutenant general in just half a month.


    Even after imparting domineering, it is even more close to the general.


    In contrast, how many generals are there in the world government?


    Hard power is crushed.


    "Then do it according to your ideas, the more temples, the higher my merits, and the greater my gift."


    Long does not restrict his subordinates to do things alone.


    Such an independent master is a waste of staying in the base.


    Only when it blossoms everywhere will there be more and more faith.


    I''m afraid that the saddest thing now is that Luffy kid, who likes to be a pirate, now the world is messed up by me.


    Haha, I hope he won''t punch me when he sees me.


    On the wide sea, the Wanli Sunshine has been docked for a long time.


    The Straw Hats have never stayed in one place for so long.


    Unless the pointer needs to record magnetic force.


    The reason for this is because of the big news a few days ago.


    The red-haired Shanks was beaten to a dead dog.


    The supreme commander of the navy became his father''s subordinate, and even threatened to spread the faith to the whole world.


    So what''s the point of taking the risk on your own?


    The former Qiwuhai, but a dog in the eyes of others.


    In their opinion, it is a big boss that is hard to match.


    It seems that he can only wait for him to unwind himself. In fact, he is not a pirate, and it is not good to be an adventurer.


    As long as you can travel the world happily, it doesn''t matter what your identity is.


    At this moment, a major event happened in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    "Ding... Tanjiro joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group"


    "Ding...Chu Dashan joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group"


    Chapter 42 Two newcomers, the world of the cemetery of the saints! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Ghost destroys the world.


    A young man dressed in linen cloth is practicing the sword technique.


    He is young, only fifteen or six years old.


    The immature face was full of doubts.


    "What happened? Why is there something in my mind and strange information still appears."


    "Could it be that I am insane?"


    The boy patted his head, trying to get rid of the strange thing, but found that he couldn''t do it at all.


    In desperation, he could only choose to ignore the information inside.


    Continue your own practice.


    In order to make his sister a human as soon as possible, he must use all his energy to practice the sword technique.


    Because his master once said.


    When fighting, distraction will die.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    For peace: "Welcome two newcomers, if you feel confused, you can check the group file, which contains the introduction of the group and the members of the group."


    Li Er: "Welcome, welcome, if you don''t know anything, you can ask the spirit of the magic sword, this sister is here every day, @ħ½£Ö®Áé..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey àÓàÓ..."


    Young Master Murong: "Here are two big guys again, the status in the group-1. Sad. jpg"


    Ninja scientist: "I tell you first, bragging is fine, but don''t disturb the big brothers in the group, because there is a true god!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Bubbling... Status-1."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wuhu, you finally came out, how are the preparations for the altar? I have successfully sacrificed! (£Þ£­£Þ)..."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "I''m building an altar. I just finished a base. Don''t worry, I can ask for forgiveness from the gods."

 Chapter 27：

    ...


    Looking at the refreshing message, Chu Longjuan made a spit in his heart.


    What is the Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group?


    Why do I encounter this kind of thing once when I go out to travel?


    What does it mean to have a true god?


    What the **** is the altar?


    Forget it, isn''t there a group file introduction, let me have a look.


    Chu Longjuan clicked on the group of people, and the information appeared before his eyes.


    Li''s second child turned out to be Li Shimin, an ancient dynasty, how could this be possible.


    The King of the Pirates of the Caribbean is Jack, that notorious villain, a liar full of lies.


    Cut... when this is a masquerade.


    Until Chu Longjuan saw Ninja World, his face finally became hard to look.


    Don''t the ninjas use illusions? Why can they breathe flames?


    And the spirit of the magic sword is actually just a soul, a sword spirit parasitic in a magic sword, what a joke.


    Can the soul chat?


    Uh...but thinking about how terrifying the Ninja World is, it''s not a big deal.


    As for Mr. Murong, he was a little diarrhea, and he didn''t have much fighting power.


    And the revolutionary who threatened to reform the world for peace, but now believes in gods and becomes the chief priest.


    There are three chief priests in the group.


    ¡¾Ninja Scientist¡¿


    [For peace]


    ¡¾Li Lao Er¡¿


    The rest were more or less unfavorable, which made the gods unhappy and didn''t give status to them.


    Dashan Chu looked at the eternal **** who didn''t speak in the group, and fell into deep thought. Is he really a god?


    However, neither the Chinese Gods nor the Western Gods existed for him.


    At this time, he saw that there were videos in the group file to watch.


    When I clicked it on, I saw the **** of eternity appear with the sacrifice.


    The whole person was dumbfounded.


    Cover the sky with one hand.


    The body is taller than the planet, so it''s not so exaggerated to make a movie!


    Of course, what shocked him most was the reward of the gods.


    Ten thousand years of life, thousand years of repair.


    And become a blue dragon.


    Each video refreshes his worldview, especially those two scenes of rejuvenation and becoming a dog.


    It is estimated that none of the fairy gods in the myth has such strength.


    "Everyone has things to sacrifice, but I don''t have anything. My family doesn''t have enough money to buy a good piece of beautiful jade.


    That''s it... Let''s practice meditation first, I heard that this is free of money, as long as you join a group, you can use it. "


    Chu Longjuan packed up his things and sat down cross-legged, and his spirit entered the world of meditation.


    Originally he had an attitude of suspicion.


    But the moment he saw the god''s body, he finally understood that the eternal **** had appeared.


    "I rely on... Did I get lucky."


    After Chu Longjuan woke up, he found a stone at random and hit it with a punch.


    Just listen to a bang.


    The four-meter-high stone shattered.


    Chu Longjuan was all stupid, and after ten minutes of meditation, he became a superman himself, which was so cool.


    The world of gods.


    Liu Che sensed the unfamiliar aura using meditation, so he opened the chat group, and there were two more people in it.


    One was named Tanjilang and the other was named Chu Dashan.


    The former is the protagonist of the Ghost Destroyer World by looking at the name.


    As for Chu Dashan, could it be that person?


    I remember that there is a world in the cemetery of the saints, in which there is a protagonist who likes to claim to be a good person, and is still in the underworld.


    Could it be him, the rumored Emperor Guan Tian, ??the black hand of Chu?


    Chapter 43 It''s Just The Opportunity Has Not Arrived


    Liu Che decided to observe for a while.


    If it is really the world of that saint''s cemetery, there are many treasures that one can seek.


    In that world, the earth and even the stars are actually cemeteries.


    The real sun is in the upper space.


    There is still a long way to go for his Chu Tornado, at least for now, the spiritual energy has not recovered, and the road of pollen has not yet appeared.


    Otherwise, how could he be so cute in the group, shouting big bosses one by one.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Chu Longjuan: "n(*¨R¨Œ¨Q*)n good friends, do you have any martial arts secrets? Even if you can''t fly, just teach me some kung fu to defend yourself."


    Li Er: "Which world are you from? What is the level of civilization? The words of martial arts are simple. I and Murong Fu will upload some in a while."


    Chu Longjuan: "Tears Run.jpg...Thank you guys"


    Li Er: "Thank you, everyone will be colleagues in the future. I tell you the fastest way to gain strength is to build an altar and sacrifice treasures, so that the gods will bestow you with divine power."


    Chu Longjuan: "Crying. jpg. But I''m still in Kunlun area. Even if I take a train, it takes a few days to get home. There is not even a bird thing here. I got a stone box after traveling."


    Mr. Murong: "Kunlun can be far away, where there is a lot of people, you can walk slowly."


    Chu Longjuan: "I really envy everybody, I don''t know what sacrifices to the gods, there are only tens of thousands of dollars in my wife."


    Tanjiro: "Hello, adults, are there really gods here?"


    Ninja scientist: "Of course it exists. The God of Eternity is the true God and is omnipotent. What''s the matter, little guy, it seems that you have encountered some difficult problems in your tone of voice."


    Ghost destroys the world.


    Tanjiro finished his knife training and sat on the ground, his eyes were looking at the sky, but his consciousness was thrown into the chat group.


    This thing is weird though.


    But it is very magical.


    He glanced at the group files and the video content just now, and he was extremely shocked.


    If there is really a god, isn''t You Douzi saved?


    But if the other party is a bad guy, what should I do.


    The young Tanjiro sighed silently, and finally made up his mind.


    If I can get rid of the ghost dance, it won''t be miserable, even if I die, let alone betray my soul.


    At this time, he has defined the eternal **** as an evil god.


    Otherwise, how can anyone instigate others to develop believers all day long.


    Tanjiro: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ, my lord, may I ask if you are there or not, I have a question to ask."


    God of Eternity: "Say"


    Chu Longjuan: "Wow...Master God, you actually appeared!"


    Tanjirou: "Well, my sister Nidouzi was bitten by a ghost, and she became a ghost. Although she is still sane, she has been in a deep sleep.


    Do you have a way to restore her to humanity? "


    God of Eternity: "This is a small problem. You can practice meditation first, and get the power to inject your beans into your body, so that she will wake up.


    As long as you pass the meditation thoughts to her in the follow-up, this problem will naturally be solved. "


    Tanjiro: "Thank you very much, thank you for your kind God."


    God of Eternity: "It doesn¡¯t need to be this way. Everything is my child. If you want to thank me, build an altar. Otherwise, the disaster in your world will only continue to strengthen. Humans cannot defeat ghosts, especially the ghost king."


    Chu Longjuan: "Um...that, can I ask you a question, Lord God?"


    God of Eternity: "Speak..."


    Chu Longjuan: "Are there any powerful characters in our world? For example, those who blow space with one punch."


    God of Eternity: "Yes, but they are hidden in the depths of the world, and they will come out one day. I know what you want to ask. Don''t worry, everything is just a chance."


    Now that you know that you have obtained the stone jar, it must be the cemetery world of the saints.


    I really look forward to what treasures you can bring to me.


    How can it be!


    God actually knows what is happening in our world.


    Tanjiro was shocked.


    However, he also reacted quickly.


    God is omnipotent, and it is normal to know what is happening in his world.


    Okay, let me try the power handed down by the gods.


    Tanjiro patted his dirty little face, and sat up on his knees to meditate.


    "Unexpectedly, meditation is just silent meditation. It''s really a simple method. I thought it would require some rigorous training..."


    After downloading the Eternal Meditation, he was surprised by the contents.


    There are only a few thousand words in the whole article.


    It''s very simple.


    Ask for peace of mind, and then chant silently.


    It is completely different from the breathing method taught by the master.


    When the world fell into darkness, Tanjirou''s heart was extremely calm. He felt like a swimming fish, swimming freely in the dark world.


    Until he was attracted by a divine light, and then saw the gods and gods.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Lin Taki came to him and reminded: "Tanjirou''s break time is over, and I am ready to start playing against him."


    "is teacher."


    He opened his eyes, and a ray of light flashed through his eyes.


    The world seems to have changed.


    This is too strong, and I have surpassed Master in just one meditation.


    Chapter 44 Lin Taki: I almost killed me because I didn''t grasp the strength well (please ask for a ticket)


    The two held wooden knives, three meters apart.


    Lin Long looked at his apprentice, his eyes became serious.


    What is going on with this child today, why is there no weakness left in his whole body.

 Chapter 28：

    It''s like a different person.


    I actually gave myself a kind of coercion to face the master, and the cells of the body began to tremble, damn... I wouldn''t be dreaming.


    A fifteen-year-old boy, a little guy who can''t even master the breath of water.


    How could he become a master overnight.


    There must be something wrong.


    Before I started Lin Taki, I heard Tanjirou say: "Master, do you believe that there are gods in this world?"


    The face under the old man''s mask showed a puzzled expression.


    "Of course there are gods, why do you ask?"


    "Because I met the true **** and gained a powerful power from the gods, so you have to pay attention. I am very strong now."


    Frozen for a moment, he thought Tanjirou would complain about why the gods did not save them.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to say something like this.


    But then he was dumbfounded, and a terrible aura radiated from the thin body.


    "The Breath of Water¡¤The Flow of the Three Types of Dancing"


    boom.


    The ground was stepped on by Tanjiro and shook violently.


    A flood-like wave is oncoming.


    Hundreds of figures appeared at the same time.


    Rin Taki Zakon was stunned for the second time, but he was the former pillar after all, and his reaction was quick.


    Immediately choose the offensive and defensive moves to deal with.


    "The Breath of Water¡¤The Shape of the Land Reverses the Vortex"


    The blue water wave rises from the wooden knife and greets Tanjirou''s moves.


    On one side is a scourge, on the other side is a huge vortex.


    Rin Taki Sa Kinji had a good idea, but he didn''t expect Tanjirou who released his sword move to appear on his side in an instant.


    The wooden sword pointed directly at his shoulder.


    Lin Taki didn''t react, as if he had been hit by a train, and half of his body was numb.


    Boom.


    A black shadow hit the trees and flew, and then an angry roar came from inside.


    "Tanjirou, you bastard, do you want to kill the old man!!!"


    Oops, too much force, I didn''t expect wooden knives to have this kind of power.


    Kamen Tanjiro dropped his weapon and ran over quickly.


    I saw my master lying on the ground, the mask was all broken, obviously unable to stand up.


    Looking at the other''s murderous gaze, the little guy said with a shame on his face: "I''m sorry, Master, it''s because I didn''t control it well."


    Lin Takizako''s noodles are like black charcoal, which is not a taste in my heart.


    Good guys.


    If I had more strength, I would really die.


    "Help me up, my bones are broken!"


    "Yes."


    With the help of Tanjiro, Rin Taki Sakon time was back home.


    All training is cancelled today.


    After putting Master on the bed, Tanjirou subconsciously went to find herbs, but he quickly realized that this meditation was so powerful, I wonder if Master will recover from his injuries after using it.


    I remember that there was a ninja scientist in the group who recovered from his injuries.


    "Master, I have a meditative idea given to me by the gods. Would you like to try it?"


    Lin Taki Zaojin heard the words and said angrily: "Idiot, how can the things of the gods be passed down casually!!"


    What should I do if I make the gods angry?


    Tanjiro comforted his master and explained, "Sir, God will not be angry. As long as you believe in him, you can learn this meditation, and my sister can also be saved."


    As he spoke, he took out the pen and paper and wrote the thoughts silently.


    In the end it was handed over to the master.


    Rin Takizaa hesitated for a while, and thought it would be okay to give it a try.


    If you can really gain a strong power, you can increase the strength of the ghost killing team, and then the ghost''s end will come.


    But even if you believe in the gods, it is worth sacrificing the life of the old man.


    None of the ghost killing team is afraid of death!


    An hour later, Rin Taki Sakan awakened for the second time, the injuries in his body had healed, and he was awakened with greater strength.


    A power even more terrifying than markings.


    "The power of the gods is really unpredictable. Just one meditation has exceeded my decades of training..."


    Rin Taki walked out the door with his saber this time.


    Facing the forest in the distance, he made a gesture of drawing a sword.


    brush.


    A sword light flashed.


    The woods hundreds of meters ahead turned into sawdust and flew into the sky.


    "Heh...this...what kind of strength is my realm? In the current situation, you can kill any ghosts on the string at will."


    Rin Taki Zajina said dumbfoundedly.


    He didn''t use his full strength yet, just made a slash.


    There is such a terrifying power.


    This is also playing the breathing method of a hammer, come and envelope the gods.


    On the same day, the old man began to write a letter to the master, indicating that a child had the support of the gods.


    As long as you practice the law passed down by the gods, you can gain incomparably powerful power.


    The cost only requires faith.


    Watching the crocodile take off, Lin Liao''s heart was extremely excited.


    "Presumably be the Lord''s body, after using meditation, you will also be healed..."


    Chapter 45 Kill the sound column in seconds, the power of God is beyond doubt! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    One day later.


    Ghost kill team headquarters.


    Yoshiya Shiki received a letter from Mae Mizumi.


    Because of the curse, he could no longer see.


    The body is also very weak.


    "What good news did he bring? I remember Lin Taki never sent a greeting letter."


    The master, dressed in black, sits in the courtyard, enjoying the warmth of the sun.


    The wife next to her opened the letter and began to read.


    "Hello, Lord, I have a good news report here. The young Tanjirou mentioned earlier has now been favored by the gods.


    The strength skyrocketed overnight and defeated me, the former Shuizhu, with just one blow.


    After inquiring, I learned that the child had received the gift of the eternal god.


    Moreover, there is no threshold for the gifts handed down by the gods. As long as you have a kind heart and believe in the eternal god, you can gain powerful power.


    After being severely injured, after only using meditation once, he recovered from his injury and at the same time achieved a substantial breakthrough in his strength.


    If you encounter a winding ghost, I''m afraid you can kill the opponent casually.


    Because the matter is very important, I have already taken Tanjirou to the headquarters. Please start the convening and call the other pillars back. "


    After hearing what happened, Yoya Shiki fell into a long silence.


    Seeing his silence, Tianyin raised his head to realize that her husband was already in tears.


    "Finally... It''s great to finally get through to this day. The hard work of our ancestors is waiting for this day to come.


    Tianyin, this is the best news I have heard in my life. "


    "Don''t get excited. It will take three days to come here from Sagiri Mountain. We just need to wait quietly. If the pillars can gain powerful strength, they can practice for other team members.


    I don''t think it takes a month to form a terrible ghost killing team. "


    The delivery room nodded repeatedly, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his hands, and said excitedly: "Yes...Yes, let''s get the people together first, and use the emergency convening order.


    I''m afraid to tell the truth, those children don''t believe it. "


    "Yes."


    Tianyin helped her husband into the house, and began to write letters to summon other pillars.


    At this time, there are only worm pillars and rock pillars in the headquarters.


    Everyone else is performing tasks outside.


    When the nine column-level team members gathered together, they found that when the host called them over this time, it was not a special task.


    It is to promote the belief in the eternal god.


    He also claims that as long as he believes in this god, he can gain unprecedented power, which is stronger than opening the markings.


    There were a few people at a time, and their complexions were hard to look at.


    Xia Zhu said indifferently: "As a master, although I have the assurance of Qian Shuizhu, I don''t believe in the existence of any gods, please forgive me goodbye."


    Although he respects being the master, the **** is too far.


    It feels like a joke.


    Overnight there was the strength of the transcendence column.


    If this is the case, why do they work hard?


    Feng Zhu couldn''t help but sneered: "The former Shuijiu must have been drinking too much. What nonsense? If there is a god, why hasn''t it appeared long ago? Ghosts have been raging for hundreds of years. How many people have died in that group. Monster''s hands!"


    "Fujian, you can insult me, but you can''t insult my teacher."


    Yoshiyuki Tomioka drew the knife from his waist and pointed it at the Undying River.


    Enthusiastic Yan Zhu interrupted and said: "Don''t argue, facts speak louder than words, please ask that boy out, and you will know by comparing it with us. There is no point in quarreling."


    "They are here, don''t you see?"


    Yoya Shiki said in a shocking tone.


    it''s here?


    where?


    A group of people looked around but saw nothing at all.


    "The greatness of the gods cannot be guessed by mortals. Please don''t criticize the great gods, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude"


    The cold and tender voice sounded from the side of the delivery house Shiki Yoshiya.


    Everyone quickly looked around.


    I saw a ripple floating in the air.


    A teenager appeared before their eyes.

 Chapter 29：

    Chiamon Tanjiro was actually here from the beginning, and because of the use of water magic, he gained a disguise ability.


    Hidden breath, plus magic.


    With these nine pillars, no one even noticed his existence.


    Feng Zhu and Xia Zhu who were still laughing at others just now were stunned.


    A big living person is standing next to the master, they don''t even know, how is this possible?


    Tanjirou didn''t get any ink marks, and pulled out the wooden knife on his waist, and walked in front of them.


    "Since you want to see the power of the gods, let''s take a shot together. I want to fight nine of them one by one, so that we can prove the power of the gods."


    Arrogant.


    Very arrogant.


    Originally Tanjirou didn''t want to be like this either, it was because this group of people spoke too ugly.


    Dare to insult the gods, if the other party hears them, the consequences will not be washed away by death!


    Since his sister was cured the day before yesterday, Tanjirou has become a hard-core believer in the God of Eternity.


    Who dares to be rude to God is to provoke his bottom line.


    "Hey... kid, what are you kidding about, one dozen nine? Ha... it''s better to wake up if you are dreaming!"


    The sound column felt that the other party was bragging.


    Unexpectedly, a trace of afterimage flashed in front of his eyes, and then the sound column was blown out, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out of his mouth.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    Chapter 46 Nine Pillars Become a Pan-believer, Butterfly Ninja''s wish!


    "If I use a knife, you are already dead!"


    Tanjirou put his fists away, his tone was extremely flat, as if he had done a very ordinary thing.


    He doesn''t care what the opponent is.


    As long as you insult the gods, that''s no good.


    The Tomioka Yiyong people are stupid. Is this still the stubborn little one some time ago?


    I remember he was like a weak chicken at the time.


    This is simply a Tyrannosaurus now.


    Yoshiyuki Tomioka walked over and asked, "Tanjirou, does your power really come from a god?"


    "Yes, brother, my sister Nidouzi has also become a human being. I really thank you very much at the beginning."


    Tanjirou bowed to him in a respectful manner.


    If it hadn''t been for the guidance of the senior, he would not have met the master.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. People who became ghosts can actually change back.


    This is really sensational.


    Lianzhu Ganlu Temple Mi Li immediately questioned: "Impossible, ghosts can become humans? You said that gods give power. I believe this, but ghosts become humans is too incredible."


    Others also have an expression of unbelief.


    After all, ghosts are no longer humans.


    Tanjirou had already prepared, and he called into the house: "Niedouzi, please come out and meet everyone."


    "Yes, brother."


    The crisp voice is very pleasing to the ear, and you know that she is a very cute girl when she hears it.


    Nidouzi appeared in front of everyone wearing a black dress.


    Tomioka Yiyong exclaimed: "How is this possible? Wasn''t she a ghost at the beginning? She attacked me!"


    All members of the ghost killing team were shocked.


    I didn''t expect the power of the gods to be so powerful.


    Tanjirou, the stove gate, looked at everyone''s dumbfounded appearance, and said triumphantly: "Now everyone understands, this is the greatness of the God of Eternity.


    As long as you believe in gods, you will gain powerful power, and the threat of ghosts will no longer exist!


    There is one more important thing, I can tell everyone. "


    Everyone looked at each other, even if ghosts can become humans, it is not important?


    What is more important.


    "I know that more or less of everyone''s relatives were killed by ghosts. The gods once said that as long as he spreads his beliefs and offers tribute sacrifices, his wishes can be fulfilled.


    The dead relatives can also be resurrected. "


    Butterfly couldn''t help it, and asked directly: "May I ask what sacrifice is needed? I want to resurrect my sister!"


    "I don''t know this for the time being, because I haven''t really worshipped a god, but passively gained the grace of God."


    Tanjirou said truthfully.


    The resurrection technique in the magical system will not be considered for the time being.


    Others have sacrificed twice and are still two-star believers.


    So when he wanted to rely on sacrifices, he would like a **** to make his own wishes, even if the price is higher, as long as his parents and younger siblings can be resurrected.


    Tanjirou didn''t know what he said, which brought back the past of everyone.


    Whether it is a rock pillar or a wind pillar, there are people who want to resurrect.


    At this time, Yoshiya Shiki, who was the master, said aloud: "The resurrection is too late. We should improve our strength right now. I call you here to learn Tanjirou''s thoughts.


    In this way, at least it would be nothing miserable to completely eliminate Ghost Dance. "


    As a wise master, he understands what everyone is thinking.


    But for the sacrifice, the sacrifices needed are certainly not small.


    Not to mention the cost of resurrecting people.


    Therefore, the right way is to catch the power of the gods and eliminate ghosts.


    Butterfly Ninja did not speak, but his eyes fell on Tanjirou and did not move away.


    As long as I can resurrect my sister, no matter what the price is paid, I can bear it.


    Even at the expense of your own happiness.


    She made up her mind secretly.


    In the end, Nine Pillars got the idea of ??meditation and became a pan-believer after Tanjirou and Rin Taki.


    After only one meditation, their strength has been substantially improved.


    When the main delivery room Shiki Yoshiya also recovered his eyesight after meditation, although his body was not healed, he was slowly getting better.


    "Medical thoughts are worthy of the power passed down by the gods, and it is amazing...Then it will be passed on to the other team members, so that the newly promoted swordsmen will also have powerful power."


    ......


    Tanjirou took his sister and placed him in the room, then turned around and said, "Come out, although your steps are very light, you can''t hide from my perception."


    A petite girl walked out from the corner.


    Unsurprisingly Tanjirou was the beautifully dressed worm.


    Butterfly Ninja said to him: "I want to know the cost of resurrection and the sacrifice."


    "Do you have anyone you want to resurrect?"


    "Yes, my sister was eaten by a ghost. She is so gentle and kind... She shouldn''t die!"


    "It seems that we have the same goal, and my family was also eaten by ghosts."


    The two hit it off and turned on the roof.


    Under the quiet night sky.


    Tanjirou told the butterfly Shinobu about the sacrificial art.


    In the same way, he described the pictures of other believers offering sacrifices to the other party.


    Butterfly Ninja put her chin on her knees, and said, "Therefore, offering sacrifices to the gods does not require any treasures, as long as a pure woman can do it."


    Tanjirou looked at her strangely, not knowing what to say.


    Chapter 47 Blood Sacrifice from Jack! (Guiqiu for flower tickets)


    "Butterfly Ninja, do you want to sacrifice yourself in exchange for the resurrection of your sister?"


    "Yes, my sister is ten times more beautiful than me. She is gentle and strong, unlike me who has small hands and feet..."


    Thinking of the past, a relaxed smile appeared on Butterfly Ninja''s refined face.


    It has been a long time since my sister died.


    Occasionally there is a smile, but also a fake smile.


    There was a smile on his face, but there was always hatred in his heart.


    Hate ghosts.


    Hate yourself.


    Even hate the whole world.


    Why don''t good people end well!


    The same is true for the adoptive father''s home who adopted their sisters, and the same is true for the sister who nurtured herself to become a swordsman.


    On the contrary, ghosts can get very comfortable.


    Seeing that her mood was a little unstable, Tanjiro quickly comforted him: "Don''t worry, I will tell you when the altar is finished."


    "Well, thank you Tanjirou brother."


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Butterfly stood up and left.


    Because she also assists in the processing of the altar.


    ......


    Pirates of the Caribbean World.


    Jack was completely in madness since he was poked the lie by Liu Che.


    First attacked a bay and robbed all the gold on it.


    Then defeated the governor''s army.


    Captured Elizabeth Swan and threatened the craftsmen on the island to build a gold altar, embellished with gorgeous jewels.


    Now the three-day period has come.


    The altar is just a little short of completion.


    Because the gold reserves are very small, he can only build a small altar.


    It is only one meter high, but it is divided into six floors.


    On the bottom are pearls, and on the top are emeralds and rubies.


    Jack looked at the clock in his hand and urged: "Is it still finished? There are only three hours left."


    At this moment, his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, for three days.


    Haven''t slept for a minute.


    Supported by willpower.


    Seeing that he was anxious, the blind man hurried over to check.


    Then he shouted happily: "It''s done, Captain... the altar is done!!!"


    "Okay, bring Elizabeth and the navy to prepare for the blood sacrifice!!"


    Jack grabbed the hat off his head and roared excitedly.

 Chapter 30：

    To calm the anger of the gods.


    He doesn''t care about anything anymore.


    The captured navy has always been kept in prison, including the garrison in the bay, and they have all been beaten to death by them.


    Just for this scene today.


    Tens of thousands of people gathered on the flat square.


    The people looked at Jack and the others in fear, but did not dare to speak, because all those who resisted him were hanged.


    "Hi...Ladies and gentlemen, I am calling everyone over today just to make you pay homage to the miracle."


    "Maybe you hate me, and you will want to kill me, but...hasn''t the people who ruled you killed anyone?"


    "Come on... Have our most beautiful white swan, Elizabeth Swann, who will be offered as a sacrifice to the great eternal god."


    Following Jack''s speech, a beautiful blond woman in a white dress came to the altar.


    At the same time, a few kilometers of navy followed behind her.


    Although it is moonlit night, the brightly lit square is like daylight.


    Elizabeth Swan came to the altar and knelt gracefully on the mat.


    Rebellious, she really wants to struggle.


    It''s just like rebelling against the marriage contract before.


    However, his sweetheart Will Turner was mercilessly killed, and the body was thrown into the sea.


    If you dare to make any small movements, the next person to die is her father.


    "Head... the hour has come, it''s just 72 hours short of one hour!"


    "Okay, I''m going to start!"


    Jack winked at his men, and then the navy was killed.


    Hot blood spilled all over the ground.


    Accompanied by the circumflex and frustrated words of prayer, a thunderous thunder sounded in the dark sky.


    coming!


    Jack was overjoyed.


    The God of Eternity has finally come.


    "Great god, I prepared bloodstains and sacrificed the souls of 3000 navy to you to calm your anger.


    At this time, I have prepared the most beautiful woman in this sea, Elizabeth Swann"


    The entire island, and even this sea area.


    They were all subconsciously attracted by the thunder above their heads.


    Has anyone seen a tricolor thunder?


    Purple, gold, blue.


    The three colors of thunder echoed each other, tearing the dark sky completely apart.


    The wind blows.


    The sea is turbulent.


    Because of some kind of pressure, the rocks shattered and collapsed one after another.


    The creatures on the bottom of the sea were also crushed and sank into the mud.


    Rumbling.


    Accompanied by a loud noise.


    A dazzling light fell from the sky.


    Two suns appeared in the sky.


    The breath of terror pouring down.


    The entire surface of the sea was twisted, the sea poured into the sky, and the wind tore the earth apart.


    Is the end of the world coming?


    Everyone''s faces were pale, and their breathing became quicker.


    I''m afraid that in the next moment, I will not be able to withstand this pressure and die directly.


    "Woo...Mom, are we going to die?"


    The child in the square had already peeed his pants in fright, and his mother had no choice but to hug him tightly.


    [Please ask for a ticket].


    Chapter 48 The sour Captain Jack, who regretted not back then, smokes! (Plus more)


    The tyrannical wind woke up Elizabeth Swann.


    She curled her hair and looked up at the sky.


    I saw countless thunder dragons roaring, and the one that radiated light turned out to be just a pair of eyes of the other party.


    Elizabeth was shocked.


    There was a look of horror in his eyes.


    She originally thought that this evil pirate was going to dedicate herself to the evil god, and she was ready to die in her heart.


    But never thought that this **** would be so terrifying.


    The body is taller than the world.


    The eyes are brighter than the sun.


    The other party just showed up, but turned the dark sky into daylight.


    The whole earth is under his light.


    Gods of this level can destroy the world without any problems.


    Even Elizabeth felt that the so-called god-king Zeus was probably just a strong ant in the eyes of the other party.


    Jack looked at the true **** coming, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    However, his response was also quick.


    Immediately shouted wildly: "The great **** has come, you stupid people, don''t hurry up and bow down to my god!!


    He is the eternal God, the most infinite God! ! "


    After reminding.


    After people reacted, they began to chant.


    "Honorable god, please forgive our ignorance. We forgot your name and your existence..."


    "Great God of Eternity, please put away your anger, even if your light shines on us, it will be like the end of the world..."


    "We will offer sacrifices, we will offer treasures, everything is what we want now..."


    "From now on, we will be your believers, and we will never go against it."


    ...


    People trembled all over and tried to keep their voices from out of tune.


    They put their hands together and prayed desperately.


    They believed in the Lord before.


    But starting today, there is only one **** in their hearts.


    That is the God of Eternity.


    The priest of the church looked at the stalwart figure and quickly threw his robe on the ground, tearing the Bible to pieces.


    Go to your uncle''s lord.


    Before the eternal god, you are a false god.


    "Ding...your deep believer Jack, like you sacrificed 3000 human souls, you obtained 3000 soul crystals, which triggered a tens of thousands of times increase, and became 3000 purple ghost souls."


    [Ziyou Jingpo]: The purest soul crystal, which can be forged weapons, can be used as medicinal materials, and can also be filled into the realm of the gods to complement the laws of death and soul systems.


    "Ding...you gain a trace of faith, trigger a ten million multiplication, and become a ten million trace of faith. After transformation, you gain two thousand original divine powers."


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction as he watched the harvest.


    not bad.


    Jack finally knows that he is afraid this time, and the world will gradually be in his pocket.


    The storm stopped unknowingly, and the thunder stopped howling.


    People slowly raised their heads, looked at the terrifying figure, and quickly knelt on the ground.


    The dazzling light began to converge.


    It turned into a soft light and fell on the island.


    Many injured people recovered their health under the shining light.


    A feeling of warmth spread throughout the body.


    "This... what is this? My lameness is back to normal."


    "My broken leg doesn''t hurt anymore..."


    "I actually recovered my eyesight..."


    Exclamation after sentence came from the mouths of the people.


    The priest who had just abandoned his faith turned his eyes around and cleverly shouted: "This is a grace, you fools... Hurry up and thank the grace!!"


    Jack, who was presiding over the sacrifice, was angry.


    Nima, there is still a job.


    But at the moment of the gods, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous, so he could only stare at the priest fiercely.


    You wait for me, there is always time to clean up you.


    When the priest touched his eyes, instead of shrinking, he continued to worship the gods in the sky.


    "Great God, I am your lost lamb. I have always been fooled by a group of crooks.


    Woo... I mistakenly believed in a false god, and now I see you appearing.


    Only then did I understand that the truth has been buried.


    I beg you, grant me the identity of a believer, and let me promote your doctrine..."


    Rely on... or there are so many gods in the western world.


    Look at what people say.


    Just define the previous **** as a false god.


    Seeing the crying heart-piercing appearance, it can be called an example for believers.


    Since you are so hard, then I will fulfill you.


    The more believers, the more beliefs you have.


    An example must be set up to let them know the benefits of spreading their faith.


    Don''t always think about monopolizing the priesthood and forget the original intention of developing believers.


    "Lanster."


    Liu Che''s lips moved slightly.


    But the sound was like a thunderous rolling, full of mighty power, and it was frightening.


    The tearful priest heard the call.


    His body was struck by lightning, and his head was blank.

 Chapter 31：

    God called me.


    He knows my name.


    Oh... my god, what should I do?


    Lanster licked his lips, suppressed the tension and excitement in his heart, and knelt on the ground religiously.


    The face was close to the cold ground.


    In a very respectful tone, he said: "The believer Lanster listens to the oracle."


    "From today, you will become another spokesperson for me in this world, and I will promote my faith and promote the name of my **** together with Jack.


    Don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, don''t act recklessly in the name of God, otherwise, even if your soul dies, you won''t be able to wipe out your sins. "


    Lanster, who had just fallen into ecstasy, was instantly hit the bottom.


    Quickly kowtow to show your sincerity.


    Then a purple thunder light fell and turned into a spear, nailed to the ground.


    "This is transformed by my god. You can use it to quell other heretics. This world only allows me to be a god.


    Give you the power of thunder by the way, otherwise you will not be able to use this spear of the **** thunder. "


    Lanster only felt a majestic force in his body out of thin air.


    It is extremely terrifying, and it keeps wandering in its own body.


    At the same time, a meditation thought appeared in his mind.


    Captain Jack next to him looked at the magic stick sourly.


    I regret it at the beginning.


    Whoever let oneself deceive the god, the other party is already pitying oneself without getting angry.


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! ! !


    [The calculation was wrong before, and the reward was added three times, and today it is 2000 flowers and then add more]


    Thank you for your 100-point reward support! .


    Chapter 49 Liu Che: Punish you for three hundred years of being inhumane! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    "Jack Sparrow"


    Liu Che''s gaze turned to this group member.


    The latter knelt on the ground in shock, his face pressed against the cold stone slab, his teeth trembling constantly.


    Ruined.


    The gods still cannot forgive me.


    This guy Lanster, I had already killed this magic club.


    The gaze above his head was like a sharp sword, and Jack Sparrow didn''t dare to speak at all.


    And his crew members had already covered their heads in shock when Liu Che arrived.


    Only leave a pair of nostrils outside.


    At first, they persuaded the captain not to sacrifice.


    Now if the **** is angry.


    They are afraid that they will be wiped out to ashes.


    "At the beginning, I told you that your power is an extraordinary power, but you lived up to my expectations. You drink and have fun all day, but you want to know your mistakes and you can change your attitude.


    Just punish you for 300 years of being inhumane, and the same goes for the crew under his command.


    If you can spread my faith throughout the world in a short period of time, this punishment will be lifted early! "


    The vast divine sound fell.


    Countless dream flowers came along.


    They fell on Jack Sparrow and his group of men.


    Suddenly, this group of people felt that the strength in their bodies became stronger, but they also bid farewell to their second brother temporarily.


    However, this punishment is already very light.


    It''s not that you can''t touch a woman, it''s better than death.


    At this time, the people on the island understood why the gods would give the priest the power of thunder, but did not care about the believer who called him.


    Feelings were negative work before and got caught directly.


    For a while, everyone looked at Jack Sparrow with contempt.


    He really deserves to be a smelly pirate, and even the gods dare to trick him. Fortunately, the great eternal **** is kind, otherwise his life will be lost.


    Jack Sparrow heard the words of the gods and said excitedly: "My God from now on, I, Jack Sparrow, will definitely take the promotion of your doctrine as the first mission!!!"


    Speaking, he got up and kowtow, then kowtow again.


    He didn''t stop until the bleeding on his forehead.


    Without strength, there is no strength.


    After the big deal, just work hard.


    Because he has a chat group.


    This is my biggest reliance, Jack Sparrow hasn''t lost yet when I''m a dog.


    Let''s take a look.


    "Well, keep working hard, this place will be a place of pilgrimage from now on, Elizabeth Swann, follow me to the realm of God."


    A ray of colorful glow appeared in the sky.


    It fell on the blonde beauty.


    God''s Domain opened up.


    The residents on the small island looked at Elizabeth flying into the **** realm with envy.


    That was the abode of the gods, ascended to heaven, and became the maid of the gods, and she would never die in the future.


    The daylight disappeared.


    The night came again.


    At this time, the people reacted, it turned out that they were gods who worshipped in the dark night.


    Jack Sparrow walked up to Lanster, looked at his thunderous body, and said to him, "Man, do you want to work together?"


    He is still a one-star envoy, if Lanster joins.


    The development of believers will definitely be much faster.


    But Lanster slapped his arm away and sneered, "Cooperate? I don''t believe in you for someone who even dares to deceive gods!"


    "Don''t you know good or bad!"


    "So what? Everyone is a believer, you develop yours, and I develop mine!"


    Lanster fought for reasons, and at the same time raised the Thor''s Spear in Yang''s hand.


    Jack Sparrow gritted his teeth in anger.


    I can''t wait to rush to kill this guy.


    Damn, he didn''t obey my orders.


    Looking at Captain Jack, whose face was black, Lanster straightened his collar and left with a whistle.


    After today is over, my slogan will be changed.


    The Almighty Lord who can''t open your mouth and shut your mouth.


    But the omnipotent eternal god.


    That''s right.


    Believe that my God can have eternal life. As for my name, I will be called the God of Eternity''s Thunder God! ! !


    Much worse than the priest.


    Hehe...maybe I will be faster than Jack Sparrow in the future, and I will be able to rise to the gods.


    "Boss... what shall we do?"


    The blind man ran over and asked bitterly.


    Jack Sparrow stared at Lanster''s figure and said with a sneer: "Of course, first find a smart person to help us develop our faith."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Elizabeth''s father, Mr. Governor here!"


    Since we want to develop our faith, we must not rely on ourselves and others.


    As the governor in charge of a place, he believes that the other party must have a way to help himself.


    What about the trivial priest?


    I, Jack Sparrow, are not afraid of you!


    He touched the pirate king token in his hand and smiled confidently.


    When he sacrificed Calypso, the idiot knew who was the most powerful envoy in the world.


    Inside the dungeon.


    Watching her ascend to the realm of God under the guidance of the divine light.


    The Governor''s expression is very complicated.


    On the one hand, he is proud of his daughter and serves the gods, what a noble thing this is.


    On the other side, he was worried about his fate.


    Will that cruel pirate abuse me?


    Click.


    As the prison door opened, Jack Sparrow showed up in front of him with someone.


    The other party said straightforwardly: "Mr. Governor, can we talk about cooperation?"


    Chapter 50 Dragon: Women will only affect my sword! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    "Cooperation? What a cooperation method."


    The governor showed his energy and tidyed up his dirty dress.


    The aristocratic aura of the body is fully manifested.


    Combined with the will of the **** just now, he probably has guessed Jack Sparrow''s intention.


    But he just doesn''t point it.


    Obviously he was a prisoner, but the governor was not worried, but showed a gesture of you begging me.


    This is called the charm of negotiation.


    Jack Sparrow also said, "You have seen the miracle outside. Although I have deceived the gods, I have also been forgiven."


    "Huh huh? So you want to rely on me to develop more believers, but England is now full of bishops, and you can''t change it on your own."


    "That''s why I want to rely on your strength to lobby the queen and solve this problem fundamentally."


    Once the queen agrees.


    Then things will be easier.


    Now the flag of the empire has been inserted into half of the world.


    How easy it is to develop faith.


    The governor shook his head and retorted: "Mr. Jack Sparrow, I think you have made a little mistake. If you don''t understand the reason, you can''t surpass another divine envoy."


    "whats the matter?"

 Chapter 32：

    "The gods say this will be a place of pilgrimage, do you know why?"


    The governor reminded him vaguely.


    A place of pilgrimage, that is the sacred place of sects.


    Just like the noble Brahma Steel, isn''t it a place of pilgrimage?


    Even the queen would condescend in the past.


    Jack Sparrow was able to get through, and said with a golden light: "It turns out that this is the case, I will try my best to promote it, and let the deeds of the gods slowly spread..."


    Those who take the initiative to find the door are forced to be low.


    Let the queen beg for herself.


    The governor smiled and said, "That''s it, but now you have to find some old friends to make the Navy more difficult...


    For example, moderately strengthen the power of pirates.


    Let the navy continue to be frustrated, and then increase the popularity of this island, and then he, the governor, will lobby.


    Then create a few powerful believers to show the power beyond mortals.


    In this way, the name of the eternal religion.


    You can promote the world! "


    After listening to the Governor''s suggestion, Jack Sparrow had a good idea.


    The future feels bright.


    Defeating Lanster, the envoy, is nothing at all.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Chu Dashan: "It''s another boring day, a long road, and companionship for the stars."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: ¨R¨Œ¨Q*)Good poem, good poem."


    Ninja scientist: "Brother, you haven''t returned home yet?"


    Dashan Chu: "No, I just arrived at the train station. Tickets for tomorrow morning. I don''t know if you guys have any sacrificial videos recently? Let me pay my respects."


    Li Lao Er: "Recently, I should ask the old liar, he should be sacrificed, @Caribbean Pirate King, is he dead?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Did...Aite, what am I doing? This believer has sacrificed to my **** and is no longer a liar. Now he has changed his mind. From now on, he won''t touch any alcohol or female sex."


    Chu Dashan: "Wuhu...so hanging? It''s amazing...If I don''t drink, I can do it. If I don''t find a woman, I''ll be amazing. If you don''t want to be punished by the gods. Curious. jpg"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Ahhhhh...a little punished, my second brother can''t use it for 300 years."


    Second Li: "Cowhide!! No wonder you speak so aggressively."


    Ninja scientist: "666..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "This proves that lying is not good, it is not right to lie to the gods, and it is not right to lie."


    For peace: "Women will only affect my sword. Old liar, this is a gift from God to you. Don''t slacken this time."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Laugh and cry. jpg. I want to slack off. The key **** has bestowed a believer with a strength that is not weaker than me. If I am not serious, then the position of the envoy will be taken away."


    As soon as he said this, the group fell into silence for an instant.


    Originally they thought that as long as they were in this Ten Thousand Worlds chat group.


    The position of the divine envoy is tenable.


    Now it seems that it is just an advantage over others.


    Once you do not work well, you will probably be dismissed.


    It''s not easy to end up being forgotten by God.


    The group member The Pirates of the Caribbean uploaded a video.


    In less than a minute, everyone downloaded it.


    After watching the pictures inside, I swiped the screen in the group.


    Second Li: "Suddenly remembered that there is still a publicity plan that has not been done, everyone will talk back..."


    Ninja scientist: "The same is true for me. I always feel that I''m a little lazy recently. I''m going to deal with things."


    For peace: "+1.."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Same as above, I''m going to help Sister Hongkui too."


    The world of saints cemetery.


    Chu Xuanfeng hugged the stone box and sighed silently. It seemed that he couldn''t do it.


    The key god, when will the opportunity come?


    Is it related to the box in your arms?


    This box is neither stone nor iron, but it is unusually hard.


    Except for the three seeds, there is nothing else inside.


    "Is the chance a seed? Forget it... I''d better find a craftsman to build an altar when I get home. It is estimated that with my savings, the jade altar can''t be made.


    Can''t get a high-grade wooden altar. "


    Chapter 51 The pollen road opens, the beginning of the world change! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Looking at the calming chat group, Chu Xuanfeng was very helpless.


    Who told me to come in late with the little guy named Tanjirou?


    Although the bottom of my heart had doubted whether God existed.


    But with the appearance of one video after another, coupled with the powerful effect of meditation, Chu Xuanfeng felt that this was an opportunity for his rise.


    The **** of eternity is not a **** in China''s **** system.


    Or maybe he is, but the **** is misrepresented as another name.


    The eyes are like the sun and the moon, and the body turns into the sky.


    This kind of power can only be achieved by the Great God Pangu.


    "Forget it, I don''t want so much, so go to bed early."


    Chu Xuanfeng lay in the hotel and fell asleep.


    In the early morning of the next day, I took the train and returned home.


    This journey brought him a different feeling.


    It''s been a while since I practiced the idea of ??meditation, although I haven''t become a master at moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, nor has it turned into a blue dragon to protect the sky.


    But at least he is strong and physically strong, with strengths that ordinary people can''t match.


    He once tried, the power of a punch was thousands of kilograms.


    Even more terrifying than Guwu master.


    And the five senses have also been strengthened, and the sounds of mosquitoes and flies within 100 meters are clearly visible.


    "If there is a chance, I will probably take off directly."


    Chu Xuanfeng sat by the window, his eyes floating while looking at the scenery outside, his eyes getting hotter.


    At this time, the fat man sitting next to him suddenly exclaimed: "Whirlwind, what the **** is this? Plants can float in the air. This shouldn''t be fake news."


    "What? The plants are floating in the air."


    Chu Xuanfeng shook his whole body, and seemed to understand the meaning of the gods'' words.


    The opportunity is here! !


    This is the chance! !


    Will the world change?


    He grabbed the phone in his friend''s hand and started to browse.


    Trees as big as mountain peaks floating in the air without any support points, and even vines rising straight up into the sky.


    You can''t go wrong, this is chance! !


    Upon hearing this, the passenger next to him also turned on his cell phone.


    Watch the refreshed video.


    I couldn''t help but sneered and said, "Stop this science fiction film, and it''s still in the sky... It''s boring!"


    But soon someone retorted.


    "No, this is news from the Federation, not fake news!"


    "Look, everyone, there are strange flowers and weeds on both sides of the road, so this isn''t a fairy grass."


    Someone opened the window.


    A scent of fragrance rushed to the face.


    Fatty Zhou was so hungry that he couldn''t bear it, so he ran down and picked some fruit back.


    Others have followed suit.


    Only Chu Whirlwind didn''t move.


    Now that the world is unknown, he dare not act rashly.


    The gods once said that there is chance, so chance must be accompanied by danger, he wants to ask more clearly.


    Chu Dashan: "Everyone, something has happened to me. The plants have floated into space... and they can go to the sky."


    Seeing no one answered, he quickly uploaded a video.


    Chu Dashan: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ. Lord God, see if this is considered a chance, there are many strange fruits appearing, can I take it?"


    God of Eternity: "No, it is poisonous! Pollen can be useful, but it is only minimally harmful..."


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at his friend before eating the fruit without paying attention.


    People are stupid.


    Chu Dashan: "Ah, this... my friend has already eaten it, so he shouldn''t be poisoned to death."


    God of Eternity: "No, it''s just that the body cannot withstand the energy and changes. I need to meditate. Don''t disturb me if there is nothing to do."


    Chu Dashan: "Understood!!"


    The secret is not to be revealed.


    The mutation continues, the world shakes, and countless plants begin to grow larger.


    Chu Xuanfeng observed in silence for a while, got up and ran towards the outside.


    Since the pollen can become stronger, pick everything and try the results first.


    His speed is very fast, even surpassing sprinters.


    The passengers in the car were stunned, 30 meters per second, what kind of speed is this.


    As everyone knows, this is the result of Chu Xuanfeng deliberately lowering his speed.


    Otherwise, in one second, he can appear thousands of meters away.


    In the wilderness, countless plants rose from the ground.


    But apart from the fruit, no pollen was found.


    "Could it be that the pollen is immature..."


    In addition to this statement, he didn''t know any reason to explain everything in front of him.


    He found hundreds of different fruits.


    But none of them have pollen.


    Almost when it appears, it is the fruit.


    In desperation, he could only go back the same way, but told his parents on the road not to eat the fruit casually, because this thing is poisonous.

 Chapter 33：

    The poison in the eyes of the gods should damage the human body and cause bad changes.


    That being the case, he dared not let his family swallow it.


    The train stopped for a long time before it started moving again, but this route was not safe.


    The road is broken.


    Because the world continues to expand, the road that was originally a hundred miles away has become a thousand miles away.


    The Taihang Mountain is full of weird monsters.


    I saw three big birds like helicopters in one day.


    Chu Xuanfeng sent his friend back home and walked towards the mountain. His idea was simple, since the fruit is poisonous.


    So what about these strange beasts?


    On this day, he became the **** of war, killing more than ten strange beasts one after another.


    It wasn''t until he met a golden calf that he stopped.


    Because he found in the eyes of the opponent that did not belong to the beast.


    This cow actually understands what I''m talking about?


    Chapter 52 Terrible Divine Art, Conquer the Little Beast! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    The scalper looked at this uninvited guest with a vigilant face.


    Now just at the beginning of the change of heaven and earth, this person has been able to kill alien beasts with his bare hands.


    A **** spirit made him, a creature from other worlds, feel as if he was facing an enemy.


    It must be treated with caution, otherwise I may die.


    It looked wary, and a faint golden light appeared on the two hooves.


    "Yeah... He is really a different species of heaven and earth, how about the little guy chasing me with me? Lao Tzu is a favored person. From now on, I will be an envoy, and you will be my little brother."


    Seeing that the scalper was not easy, Chu Xuanfeng immediately showed his energy and prepared to solicit.


    As a divine envoy, how can you not have a few younger brothers?


    The scalper showed disdain when he heard this, and after eating some fruits, he claimed to be a human being of the gods.


    It seems to be just an idiot.


    No matter how powerful it is.


    He is the existence of breathing method.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the scalper''s contemptuous eyes, sneered in his heart, and hit the opponent with a fist.


    "Moo"


    Scalpers are not vegetarian either.


    Seeing him make a move, he directly used the profound arts, and a white smoke came out from his nostrils.


    Who expected to use the breathing method, but still couldn''t stop the man in front of him.


    A huge force came from the sky.


    The scalper was knocked down and flew out.


    "Lao Tzu told you to disobey... Damn, I am the emissary of the eternal gods. It is a great fortune to accept you, so I dare to look down on me."


    Chu Xuanfeng is not a soft-hearted person.


    He also didn''t use magic, only the power of the flesh.


    Fists and feet continued to fall like phantoms.


    The beating scalper vomited blood.


    "Moo...moo..."


    It kept screaming, trying to stop the opponent.


    What kind of person is this.


    What''s wrong, stop!


    Otherwise, my uncle scalper will be beaten to death.


    However, it can''t spit out people''s words. After a round of punches, it has been beaten into beef balls.


    Except for the whirling white smoke from his nostrils, he could no longer move.


    Chu Xuanfeng walked in front of it and said indifferently, "I ask you to surrender or not to surrender? If you surrender, you blink. If you don''t surrender, you will die."


    He raised his palm, and a fireball with a big basin appeared in his palm.


    Feel the horror on the fireball.


    The scalper accepted his fate decisively and blinked quickly.


    "Huh... It would have been better if you did this earlier, and you pretended to be cold with me."


    Chu Xuanfeng threw the fireball behind him without turning his head.


    At this moment, a huge black shadow rushed out of the woods.


    This is a black cheetah two meters high.


    Such a terrifying body shape is obviously not a normal animal.


    It is a strange beast born in the change of heaven and earth.


    The breath radiating from his body is only a little weaker than that of a scalper.


    But when it hits a fireball.


    But without even making a sound, it was evaporated.


    The scalper''s eyes were staring at Old Yuan, and his heart was extremely shocked. What a magic trick this is.


    How could there be such a terrifying power.


    The person who mirrors the heavens will definitely not be able to descend at this moment.


    Seeing the scalper dumbfounded, Chu Xuanfeng smiled triumphantly: "How about? Have you seen my magical skills? As long as you join our eternal gods, you can also practice such magical skills."


    As a senior **** stick.


    We must develop a large number of subordinates to spread God''s gospel for ourselves.


    With the world undergoing great changes, is there anything easier to promote faith than at this time?


    "Moo..."


    The scalper hesitated for a while, remembering the next change, and finally chose to kneel after gritting his teeth.


    Isn''t it just joining the cult?


    As long as you can gain powerful strength, wouldn''t it be wonderful to become an ancestor in the future?


    The big deal is to turn around and rebel.


    At present, gaining strength is still the priority goal.


    Don''t know that Chu Xuanfeng is also sneer, he wouldn''t believe that this alien surrendered so easily.


    "As long as I have sacrificed once, I can practice the two-star divine art, and then use the contract art in it to directly trap you, and see if you dare to betray me."


    In order to show his sincerity, Chu Xuanfeng generously picked a different fruit for the scalper to heal his injuries.


    But the other party only takes the leaves, not the fruit at all.


    It was this move that made him more certain of what the gods said.


    This fruit is poisonous!


    Half an hour later, the scalper''s skin trauma recovered, and it became the same as before.


    Chu Xuanfeng laughed and said: "Let us brothers sweep this mountain range, and look for materials for building the altar by the way. If you can find some sacrifices, it would be nice.


    But don''t be afraid, I will not sacrifice you to my god. "


    On this day, Taihang Mountain ushered in a sweeping sweep of Chu Heishou.


    Except for some strange beasts that could not break through the barrier, the rest were killed by him.


    Just when they were hungry, the two of them ate all of these strange beasts.


    Due to the changes in the world, a lot of different flowers were born.


    In just one day, Chu Xuanfeng had absorbed ten pollen plants, and his body had evolved again.


    The scalper next to him looked strange.


    "What kind of identity is this person? The strength is far beyond the suppression of the world. It is weird and weird to absorb so much pollen and not explode..."


    Under its feet lay three pieces of weeds.


    But there is no way to eat it.


    Because with my own physique, I can only absorb so much.


    Part of it must be digested to continue.


    Chapter 53 The three wounded died, the anger is not miserable! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Ninja scientist: "@³þ´óÉÆÈË, how is your world these days? The video I saw is very interesting, all kinds of exotic flowers and fruits, it seems you are about to take off."


    Dashan Chu: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ, I hope so, I just received a little brother today, killed dozens of strange animals, and absorbed a lot of pollen. I feel that I can smash a 100-meter-high mountain with one punch!


    Woo... it''s great to meet God, otherwise it will be very difficult to live in the future. "


    God knows why his world became like this.


    Li Er: "You kid always asked what sacrifices are good before, aren''t these strange beasts the best sacrifices now? It will not be long before you find the best among them and offer them to the gods."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Yes, I remember the Ninja scientist sacrificed his pet."


    Chu Dashan: "¦²(¤Ã§¥;)¤Ã...It turns out it''s okay. It''s amazing...Thank you, Brother Li."


    Li Er: "Thank you, everyone will be colleagues in the future. I want to find strange animals, but I can''t find them. Now I can only expand the religion while looking for those beautiful women to sacrifice to the gods."


    Chu Dashan: "Then how many temples have you built now?"


    Li Lao Er: "Not many, there are only 50 in a mere area. I want to hold a grand memorial service after the 100 temples are gathered together!"


    The problem is that he hasn''t found the demon girl, but Song Que sent his daughter Song Yuzhi.


    Now the child considers himself a saint and helps with educational affairs.


    I also relieved a burden.


    At the same time, he was also fortunate that Heavenly Dao Song Que was not as hateful as the magic stick in Jack''s world.


    Otherwise, he would really have a headache.


    Young Master Murong: "Hello everyone, the atmosphere in the group seems to be getting better and better these days."


    Li Er: "It''s rare to see you come out, how are you preparing lately?"


    Mr. Murong: "Let''s not hide it from my old brother, I have already included Dali Kingdom in my bag and are building temples on a large scale, but these craftsmen''s methods of shaping the altar are too crude.


    I can only do it myself, so I wasted a little time. "


    Young Master Murong: "But why the other new brother Tanjiro fell into silence today? I feel like he really likes diving."


    Tanjiro: *£Þ-£Þ*)...Thank you for your concern. I have been killing ghosts recently, so I don¡¯t have time to watch the chat group."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Ghost? Is it a soul! It''s terrible...trembling.jpg"


    Li Er: "You are really enough, you are not the soul yourself."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Uh...(¡ª¡¨), it seems to be alas."


    Tanjirou: "Haha, Sister Demon Sword is so cute. The ghosts in our world are not souls, but human beings are transformed by ghosts. This is what they look like."


    Group member Tanjiro uploaded a video.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Isn''t this a zombie, but it seems to have some simple spells, and it has extraordinary speed, which seems a little difficult to deal with."


    Tanjirou: "My sister was like this before, but with the help of the gods, she restored humanity.

 Chapter 34：

    Now the leader who manages the ghost killing team is preparing the altar, which is made of sun stone.


    We must thank the gods for their gifts, otherwise more people will die. "


    For peace: "It seems that you are a young man who knows his gratitude. I am optimistic about you. This is a domineering method of cultivation. Become a strong envoy."


    Group members upload a guide to the three-color domineering practice method for peace.


    Tanjiro: "Hi! I will continue to work hard."


    Ghost destroys the world.


    A guy full of fish scales fell not far away.


    His body was full of hot scars.


    The fifth episode: Yuhu was beheaded by Tanjirou himself!


    Inside the lively metropolis.


    Ghost Wu, who was doing drug research, had no miserable sense of Yuhu''s death, and her face became extremely ugly.


    Inside the plum red pupil.


    Full of tyrannical killing intent.


    "Damn it, a kid killed the jade pot."


    The glass flask shattered into pieces and flowed down the finger.


    The original handsome face became extremely hideous at this moment.


    For many years, no winding ghost has died.


    Today there was an accident.


    Before Wu Mian could react from her anger, the Sixth Fallen Princess of the First String was also dead.


    Then came the fourth of the first series, a half-day dog.


    After the death of three winding ghosts in succession, Gui Wu was not terribly shocked.


    "What''s going on today, why do so many ghosts die!"


    He really couldn''t understand that this group of ghost killing teams could have such a powerful battle without markings on.


    Through the picture obtained when the cell dies.


    No markings are seen.


    Damn, did they find a way to become stronger?


    I never cared about the death of his subordinates, but the worthless death can make people angry.


    Because they didn''t even find the base of the ghost killing team.


    "It''s a bunch of rubbish. Naruto rushed the other windings for me. We can''t just wait and die. They lose all the name of the windings."


    The three strongest winders are far from the other three ghosts.


    Chapter 54 Yoya Shiki''s calculations, the ceremony begins! (Seeking a flower ticket) [picture]


    Under the bright moon.


    Yoya Shiki looked at the sky with a faint smile.


    It''s nothing miserable to stimulate Ghost Wu to be so irritating, he must be mad at it.


    It doesn''t work to keep you proud.


    For thousands of years, I have been dreaming the same boring dream, and I should wake up without misery.


    Our clan has been fighting with you for so long, and it''s finally coming to an end.


    "Husband, is it really good to stimulate him like this? What if this ghost king can''t escape, isn''t it in a deadlock again."


    Tianyin said worriedly.


    Ghost Dance has done this more than once.


    Whenever he couldn''t beat the ghost killing team, he went into hiding.


    After decades, the powerful swordsmen died, and they came out again to be demon.


    Although there are frequent good news today, it is no misfortune to not kill the ghost dance, and the ghost disaster will not be the ultimate.


    Tanya Shiki Yoshiya smiled and said, "You, the power of the gods is too weak, we can ask the gods to give us a way to find ghost dance."


    He dared not pray for the other party to kill the ghost king.


    But this small desire to obtain the position of the other party can definitely be achieved.


    Tianyin''s eyes lit up, and it suddenly dawned on him: "It turns out that this method is really feasible. By the way...Hina and Rixiang have agreed to your ideas and are willing to be sacrifices to the gods."


    "Well, thank them for me, I feel very proud to be their father."


    "As a family member of the delivery room, we have already realized something, you don''t need to be like that."


    Tianyin never complains.


    Even if the four daughters were sacrificed to the gods, she felt it was reasonable, but she would feel sad.


    But as she said.


    The Sanyashiki clan has struggled with ghosts for thousands of years for the sake of mankind. What is this sacrifice!


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    The ghost killing team all returned, everyone was wearing clean and tidy clothes, and their immature faces were full of excitement and anxiety.


    Although the idea of ??cultivating meditation can see the Law Bodies of God.


    But seeing God with my own eyes is something that has never happened before.


    In addition to asking for the return of the team members, the smart birth house Shiki Yoshiya also invited official people to come over and observe the sacrifice.


    Tanjirou once said that God needs a large number of believers.


    In that case, what can be more direct than inviting an official person to come.


    Inside the living room.


    The officials looked at the leader who was recovering, and they all looked surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the curse was broken.


    A gray-haired old man sighed sincerely: "I didn''t expect the power of God to be so great."


    "Since it is a god, it is naturally not something we can understand. I remember that the **** is called the eternal god. If he really appears today, then I will go back and build a temple."


    The speaker is a consul, who also holds military power.


    The power is very big.


    And know the existence of ghosts.


    Otherwise, he would not come here.


    The government does not recognize ghosts on the surface, but in fact everyone knows that the survival of such monsters poses a great threat to humans.


    One accidentally died by himself.


    Such things have happened many times.


    All have historical records.


    Everyone asked about the gods and showed great enthusiasm.


    Only the elders of the priests'' clan were embarrassed.


    Because he had never heard of an eternal god, and there was no record even in the ancient books.


    If the clan in front of him is not the delivery house, the priest might even bring someone to fight him.


    What an inexplicable **** is even more powerful than Amaterasu.


    After half an hour, a bell came from outside.


    Time has come!


    The sacrificial ceremony officially began.


    Sanya Shiki Yoshiya stood up and smiled and said, "Please move forward. The ritual ceremony is about to begin."


    Everyone followed him out.


    I saw a beautiful altar placed in front of the crowd.


    And near the altar, there are several women sitting on their knees.


    They are the four daughters of Yoshiya Shiki, as well as Ninja Butterfly and Kurihana Kanahu.


    Originally, Ninja Butterfly didn''t want Chanahu to come over, after all, he was serving as a sacrifice.


    Instead of traveling.


    As a result, the silly boy held his arm and would not let go.


    Reluctantly, Butterfly Ninja also agreed.


    After all, no one greeted her after she left, but she treated Chanel as her own sister.


    "It''s auspicious time, the God Envoy Tanjirou Tanjiro, please preside over the ceremony!"


    Accompanied by a solemn voice.


    A young man came to the altar and knelt down and began to chant the sacrificial text.


    "Why is the divine envoy a child? Shouldn''t the divine envoy be the master."


    "I don''t know, maybe he has talent."


    "What talent does a child have? Maybe it''s because the kid is pure. I heard that those who serve the gods must have a pure heart."


    The priest beside him showed disdain when he heard the words.


    To spread falsehood.


    This child is clearly strong and strong, and is the first person to come into contact with the gods.


    Mortals are still too stupid to guess if they don''t know.


    I just don''t know if Tanjiro''s words are true or false.


    Eternal Meditation also has a copy in his own hand, and it is said that cultivation can become powerful.


    But he did not use it.


    Because he has a firm belief, no matter how powerful his **** is, he will not be dissident!


    Chapter 55 The captured souls, the dead come back to life! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    The world of gods.


    Liu Che was sitting in the academy, listening to Master Xiao Luan''s personal lecture.


    Her story is very concise.


    It only tells oneself the principle of the magic arts, and will not teach any knowledge of the magic arts.


    In other words, every **** has his own way.


    Excessive interference would harm him.


    "Don''t remember not to indulge in desire. Strength is the most essential thing. You may have to come over and challenge you in the next few days. Liu Che, you have to prepare."


    "Yes, Master."


    Watching the other party leave, Liu Che packed his things and prepared to go home, but his mind was drawn for a while.


    "Hey...someone started the sacrifice, let me see which world it is!"


    Liu Che''s eyes shot past, and his eyes couldn''t help but become strange.


    This is actually a sacrifice from the world of ghosts.


    The chief priest was Tanjiro Tanjiro, and there were six girls in addition to cattle and sheep.

 Chapter 35：

    The four daughters of the delivery house Shiki, as well as Ninja Butterfly and Chanahu.


    Okay, the ghost killing team beauty is all in one pot.


    Liu Che shook his head and said, "Forget it, although Ghost Destruction World is a bit low-end, but fortunately it has the power of faith, just accept them and add some popularity to the heavenly palace."


    ......


    "When you came, heaven and earth had not yet appeared, and time had not flowed. You were the only god, and the rest were false gods..."


    "Great God of Eternity, believer Tanjirou Zaomen pray to your general..."


    ...


    When the priest in the distance heard this writing, his angry face turned green.


    What does it mean that all but the eternal gods are all false gods.


    We all worshipped a trash before?


    "What a joke, our **** is not a false god!!"


    The priest stood up angrily and wanted to question the child.


    Is it to teach him such a ridiculous sacrifice.


    He admits that the God of Eternity is powerful, but it is a bit too much to belittle the God in his heart like this.


    When Yoya Shiki saw the priest stand up, he immediately understood what he wanted to do, and was about to send someone to stop him.


    Abnormal changes come suddenly.


    The sky that was originally clear instantly turned to pitch black.


    The whole world changed from daylight to darkness in less than a second.


    The priest stood stiffly on the spot, looking at the sky with his mouth open.


    Everyone present also looked up subconsciously.


    "When I was born, the chaos of the world opened up, everything has not yet appeared..."


    "When I wake up, everything is withered and destroyed..."


    "When I open my eyes, it is the sun and the moon, and my breath is like thunder..."


    The deafening sound of the gods, constantly falling from the sky, was hundreds of times louder than the most terrifying thunder they had ever heard.


    But the magic is that in the face of such a terrifying voice.


    There was no injury.


    They didn''t know that this voice was acting on the soul.


    Not just hearing.


    The sky fell on the six sacrificial women, brightening their brilliance.


    Countless petals fell from the sky.


    Refining their mortal bodies.


    For a moment, the light dimmed slightly.


    The outline of a figure appeared in the sky, his eyes were dazzling than the sun, and he could only see the upper body of the **** with his extreme eyesight.


    When the other person''s eyes fell down.


    The priest whose ancestors had been serving the gods, knelt down uncontrollably.


    Faith collapsed instantly.


    His mind went blank.


    There is no way to organize words to describe everything in front of me.


    And the officials behind him, as well as the nine-pillar swordsmen in charge, after seeing the vision.


    All knelt on the ground.


    In front of the gods, everything is just ants.


    No one can stand up.


    "I heard someone''s voice just now, and it seemed that my doctrine was very overbearing. Now I will give you a chance, a sleeping **** in this world.


    Am I here, dare to come out? "


    The vast sound swept the world.


    The priests on the ground were frightened by the words.


    I almost didn''t draw it directly.


    He kept kowtow, trying to get the gods to forgive his sins, but Liu Che paid no attention to his appearance.


    Instead, look at a small world hidden in the depths of the world.


    A group of indigenous gods are hidden inside.


    The strength is not as good as one''s own.


    Looking at my own eyes, they showed expressions of begging for mercy.


    Liu Che sneered: "Since you dare not come out, just hide yourself at home. If you dare to question my existence in the future, Tanjirou, you and other believers should take action to kill them!"


    "Oh, the great eternal god!!"


    The nine pillars underneath, and Tanjirou echoed in unison.


    Especially Tanjirou, as a **** envoy, was about to cry with excitement.


    "I already knew about Tanjirou''s parents, so let them reunite with you now."


    Liu Che pulled a gray river bank out of the void.


    Countless souls wailed miserably.


    In the face of the gods, they have no resistance at all.


    "What is this? I seem to see the soul."


    "This shouldn''t be the world after death!"


    The soul river is huge, but in Liu Che''s hands, it looks very small.


    Countless figures are floating in the gray world.


    The big hand tore through the long river of souls, and several lone souls wandering in it were caught.


    They are ignorant and don''t know why they are here.


    Only in the face of the great existence, the instinctive fear was revealed.


    As soon as Liu Che pointed, several souls were shrouded in golden light, and the lost physical companions were reshaped when they landed.


    It has been resurrected.


    Resurrected from the dead.


    So Easy.


    Not even a lot of effort.


    "Aren''t we dead? Why are we here."


    Tanjirou''s family said strangely.


    Chapter 56 Except for the great eternal god, the rest are old liars! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    The whole venue of the sacrificial ceremony fell into silence.


    People are frightened by everything in front of them.


    The underworld was grabbed and taken out with bare hands, and the dead came back to life.


    The power of the gods is beyond people''s imagination! !


    Tanjiro''s face burst into tears.


    The excited teeth were shaking.


    The father who died of illness, the mother and the younger siblings who were eaten by ghosts were all resurrected.


    They are really resurrected.


    Nidouzi, who was kneeling in the distance, also ran over excitedly.


    The family reunited together.


    How enviable it is.


    At this time, Butterfly Ninja, who was kneeling beside the altar, bit his lower lip and asked: "My lord god, may I also resurrect my sister? I am willing to sacrifice myself and Chanel in exchange for your chance to make a shot."


    The delicate little hands just hold the sister beside him.


    His eyes were full of prayers.


    Some people who know the deeds of Butterfly Ninja, pray for her in their hearts at this time.


    I hope the three sisters can get together again.


    Countless beliefs gathered together, and the power of belief poured into Liu Che''s body.


    "For the sake of you being so affectionate, then I will fulfill you."


    The big hand plunged into the soul river again, and pulled a beautiful figure out of it.


    Butterfly feather texture, purple eyes.


    It''s the sister Butterfly Chana. That''s right.


    Under Liu Che''s divine power, the dead woman regained her life.


    But Liu Che didn''t let her go back, but collected all the sacrifices on the ground into his own god''s realm.


    Then he said to Tanjiro and others: "I am very satisfied with this festival, not because of the sacrifice, but because of your belief in me.


    Many believers think that I need precious sacrifices, but they ignore my heart.


    In fact, this is not the case. The pious belief in me is the most critical and the most important.


    From now on, this place will be transformed into a missionary place.


    The altar becomes a temple, everything cannot be broken, nor can the world be destroyed. "


    Speak up and follow the law.


    The one-meter-high altar below was shrouded in colorful gods and rose to the sky.


    It kept getting bigger, until it turned into a huge temple hundreds of meters high before it stopped colliding.


    A thousand-meter-high mountain in the distance was blown into powder by a wind.


    There was a boom.


    The golden temple is located on the mountain peak, while Liu Che''s statue appears inside.


    In this way, as long as people come to worship in the future, they will absorb faith instead of practicing meditation.


    At this time, Shiki Yoshiya, the main delivery room, walked out and knelt down respectfully, pressing his face against the ground.


    "The believer Sanya Shiki Yoshiya prayed to the gods to give a tracking method so that we can trace the trail of the ghost king, otherwise we will find this monster even if we have a strong power."


    Liu Che smiled and said: "It doesn''t need to be this way. As the God Envoy bestowed on the door of Tanjirou, I can find the news of the ghost king if he is there."


    It was only at this time that Yoya Shiki realized that there was no secret in front of the gods with his careful thoughts.


    Immediately he said ashamed: "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    The vision of the sky gradually faded.


    The incomparably beautiful God Realm also closed the door of space.


    It wasn''t until the heavens and the earth recovered to be clear, that everyone reacted as if they had first awakened from a dream, and the gods had already left.


    "It turns out that this is a god? The dead relatives can be resurrected. No wonder how we prayed before, and the gods didn''t respond. It turns out that it is a false god!"


    "It must be a false god, otherwise the eternal gods will come, why don''t those gods dare to appear? Obviously they are afraid!!"

 Chapter 36：

    "Yes, any Amaterasu is a lie, a bunch of **** liars!!!"


    "We are believers of God, and we will be crowned God Realm after we die!!!"


    Everyone talked a lot, but the priest looked complicated.


    He looked at the robe on his body and fell silent.


    The clown turned out to be me?


    In order to maintain the majesty of God, our family has worked hard for thousands of years, but we have not received any substantive response.


    No miracle has ever been seen.


    Only occasionally get some specious information.


    They speculate on their own.


    A false god...hehe...really a false god.


    Extremely hypocritical! ! !


    Very ugly! ! !


    "Going to you, Amaterasu, I quit. Our clan has served for thousands of years, and all our strength is cultivated by ourselves, not given by you.


    I bother..."


    The priest wanted to know the whole story, tore his robe to pieces, and the hair ornaments on his head were also thrown on the ground by him, trampling crazily.


    The onlookers looked at each other, but they all understood him very well.


    It is expected that any family that has been deceived for thousands of years will end up like this.


    Yoya Shiki gave a deep look at the priest, and said to the wife next to him: "Go and comfort the elders. After all, the priests have helped us a lot."


    Tianyin nodded silently when he heard the words, and walked over to persuade him.


    And Tanjirou''s father and others, after seeing the gods leave, said to him earnestly: "My child, in the future you have to do the work of the gods earnestly.


    Don''t be arrogant and arrogant, the Lord God resurrects me, but it consumes a lot of power! "


    The power needed to bring the dead back to life is not what they guessed.


    But it must be huge.


    Nidouzi, the stove door next to him, interrupted at this time: "I also want to cheer up with my brother. From now on, I will promote the doctrine. When I wait for the next festival, I will serve the gods like Sister Butterfly Ninja and return his kindness."


    Knowing grace is a virtue.


    What''s more, the gods also resurrected his family.


    Chapter 57: Purgatory Xing Shou Lang: I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to resist even a single shot! [ͼ]


    After the festival.


    Yoya Shiki summoned eight pillars and told them: "This time I killed the three ghosts of the winding, the ghost dance will definitely be angry if it is not miserable.


    But also afraid.


    So, Tanjirou, your business is to find Wu Mi, and the rest of the people are here to guard against other winds.


    If you are lucky, you will see the difference before sunrise tomorrow.


    In the future, the swordsmen will also become believers and promote the doctrines of the gods. "


    "Yes, please follow your orders."


    Although the envoy was Tanjirou, everyone still habitually obeyed the command of the master.


    Looking at the people who are busy.


    Yoya Shiki, who came to the official boss, smiled at them and said, "You have to rely on your help to develop the religious affairs."


    "Where else, when the gods came just now, the dark wounds in our bodies that gave us the light are gone, and now we are stronger than young people, such a good thing will naturally develop with our best."


    "Yes, we are also believers in the future, how dare to slack off."


    You can even resurrect the dead.


    If you and others develop the doctrine, you can still achieve the small wish of a few hundred years of life.


    Their requirements are not high.


    A few more years will be enough.


    "Then thank you all!"


    Yoya Shiki, said with a smile.


    Now the miracle has not spread, but for ghosts.


    What happened today is very uncomfortable.


    The low-level ghost was directly shaken to death.


    The winded ghost also hid in the cave and shivered.


    Even the ghost king was scared into a cold sweat.


    "What the **** was that just now, is it a god... No, that kind of thing doesn''t exist at all, it''s just an illusion!"


    Talk about it.


    However, Gui Wu was still extremely frightened in his miserable heart.


    So he ordered the rest to be wound together to investigate.


    Otherwise, they will die on the spot.


    Night falls.


    In the woods with gusts of wind, three figures rushed towards the base of the ghost killing team.


    Tong Mo laughed as he always said: "If the gods give us power, we should not be able to beat the opponent by our ability. Master Wu Mi is the one who came to die this time."


    "If you don''t come, you will die, which one do you choose?"


    Yiwozao coldly snorted, his tone full of unhappiness.


    No one wants to die.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    Who told the other party to take control of his own life?


    If it doesn''t come, the body will explode in the next second, and the kind that can''t be recovered.


    Black Death Mou, who was walking in front, said in a deep voice, "What about the messenger of the gods? As long as the gods don''t make their own moves, I will kill as many as they come. I haven''t killed them before."


    "The boss is still domineering, he deserves to be a man who has lived for hundreds of years."


    Within a moment of effort, they came to the top of the mountain.


    A golden light shone from a distance.


    Take a closer look, it turned out to be a magnificent temple.


    ¡¾Eternal Gods¡¿


    "This is their temple? It looks good, I want to occupy the place of the ecclesiastical religion. It is much more beautiful than mine."


    As the pope of the ecclesiastical religion.


    There is no such good place in Tongmo, and the night is so beautiful, it will definitely attract more people to come and eat for yourself.


    What a great place.


    "Breath of Flame, Zero Type, Fall of Meteor"


    A fiery scorching wave whizzed from below, and the entire mountain forest instantly ignited.


    The violent temperature burned the hair of all three people.


    Tong Mo''s complexion changed drastically, but he wanted to move but found that it was too late to dodge, and the flame meteor had already arrived in front of him.


    This speed is so fast, no wonder other ghosts will die.


    Hei Si Mou had already left a moment ago.


    And Yiwozao also evacuated this place with perception, but Tong Mo was deeply caught in the flames.


    The whole body followed the mountain and turned to ashes.


    Such terrifying sword skills gave Hei Si Mou a sense of powerlessness to face his elder brother.


    Terrible and helpless.


    The two moods are constantly intertwined.


    "Unexpectedly, our strength gap has been completely reversed. It is really thanks to the Lord God that we can kill the ghosts on the string with just one blow."


    Purgatory Kyrgyzstan, carrying the Sunwheel Sword, walked up from the bottom of the mountain.


    Came together.


    There are other column-level swordsmen.


    "Hey...Xing Shou Lang, it''s not good for you to play yin like this. It was obviously agreed to come to the top of the mountain before doing it."


    Yinzhu was very dissatisfied with his preemptive action, and kept complaining.


    There is also a lot of strength.


    Just the prey is not divided enough.


    Purgatory Apricot Shou Lang laughed, rubbing his hair, and said with a smile: "Sorry, then I won''t do anything, I just saw three ghosts chatting, and I felt angry in my heart."


    "Then how do you divide the rest? Why don''t you give it to me!"


    Xia Zhu stared blankly at the two remaining ghosts, and rushed over with a flash of her body.


    The rest of the people have the same idea, and no one wants to fall behind.


    In an instant, the two ghosts were enveloped by countless sword skills.


    "Xia¡¯s Breath, Eight Types, Thousands of Colors"


    "The Breath of Sound¡¤The Six Type¡¤Thunder Bombing"


    ...


    Every move is an innovative move, all inspired by Liu Che''s arrival.


    "Moon''s Breath, Nine Shapes, Falling Moon, Connecting Faces"


    "Moon''s Breath, Fourteen Types, Fierce Change, Sky Manchurian Moon"


    The black death Mou didn''t want to be killed, so he used all his strength.


    Countless crescents moved towards the interception of the moves overhead.


    Chapter 58 Wu Mi: I feel that the whole world is targeting me!


    Use two consecutive sword skills.


    Black Death Mou thought he could block the attack of the swordsmen.


    As a result, his proud sword skills were vulnerable to the swordsmen who had acquired the idea of ??meditation.


    The crescent was crushed.


    The powerful force blocked his moving position.


    In the next instant, painful sensations appeared in all parts of the body.


    The black death Mou, who had been tyrannical for hundreds of years, was beaten into a sieve.


    And these swords have terrible power attached to them.


    All the cells died one by one, and the healing power of the ghost completely lost its effectiveness.


    "No... I don''t want to die yet... I still want to be stronger!"


    Hei Si Mou''s body was shattered, leaving only half of his head, still struggling.


    Accompanied by a meteor hammer fell.


    This swordsman who betrayed the ghost killing team spent hundreds of years before he completely died today!

 Chapter 37：

    As for Yiwoza, he had been reborn directly under the bombardment of sword moves.


    "Next, it''s up to the divine envoy. All the windings have been completely broken today. I hope he will also go well."


    Weimingyu Xingming looked at the messed up forest, folded his hands together and said in a low voice.


    Since the festival was not over, Tanjirou set off under the urging of everyone.


    Now that after a day and night of rushing, I should have found a place where Ghost Dance is truly woeful.


    ......


    Inside the magnificent big city.


    Tanjirou sits on the street, waiting for the ghost dance to go out.


    There are too many humans in the bustling city.


    If the battle starts here, he doesn''t know how many people will die. For safety''s sake, he decides to wait for the opponent to appear.


    As long as those winding up die, this guy will definitely not be able to sit still.


    "I hope I won''t wait too long."


    Tanjiro held the ramen in his hand and ate it sizzlingly.


    The fragrant udon is very delicious and very cheap. It is my favorite food.


    Even if he became an envoy, he didn''t feel that he was special.


    Becoming a two-star envoy, Tanjirou chose the tracking technique.


    This is an extremely partial divine technique.


    But there is no need to practice, as long as you understand the principles, you can use it.


    To find someone, there must be a medium.


    This is very simple.


    The ghost has the blood of the ghost dance in its body.


    So going back to the source, it''s easy to determine the location.


    This also made him sigh that the power of the gods is too great.


    Just a spell can find a target in the vast sea of ??people.


    And can always sense the location of the other party.


    Inside the mansion on the street next door.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable... Why are you staying in the study room when you get home? It''s late at night..."


    The woman in a dress urged her husband to fall asleep.


    But in exchange for a roar.


    "I don''t care about Laozi''s affairs, just get out of here!"


    "Yes. Pay attention to your body..."


    The woman replied gently and left silently.


    I don''t even know that my husband who has been in love for three years is a ghost.


    In the room, the glass shattered all over the floor.


    The furniture is also sloppy.


    "Damn, damn... damn... Why is there always someone against me? It used to be a ghost killing team, now there are gods, damn...


    I don''t know how long I will hide! "


    I just want to live happily.


    Is it so difficult?


    Ghost Wu snarled constantly, and finally opened the window, preparing to hide for a while.


    It''s not safe here anymore.


    Because next, will welcome the ghost killing team''s raid.


    You can''t reveal any news yourself.


    The ghost killing team this time is different from before, and for some reason, his left eyelid keeps jumping again today.


    I was also very uncomfortable.


    It seems that something bad is about to happen.


    "No one can kill me, no one, not even God..."


    Ghost Wu didn''t turn into a black shadow, a few ups and downs came to the outside of the city, and then turned and flew towards the deep mountains.


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    The arms turned into countless sharp tentacles, and they struck towards the dark place behind.


    Ding Ding Ding...


    There was a series of metal clashes.


    Then Tanjirou appeared in front of Gui Wu Wu Mi.


    "Ghost Dance is nothing miserable, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, let''s die..."


    "If you are worthy of you, a human being, do you really think I am one of those scammers!"


    Gui Wu Wu Mian turned into a phantom, and decided to kill a ghost killing team swordsman first.


    But he never thought of it.


    It is the emissary of the eternal gods who came to chase him down!


    Otherwise, they would have long since escaped.


    "The Breath of Water¡¤The Stormy Sea"


    Tanjirou''s move was a killer move, with a sword move covering a radius of more than a thousand meters, putting an end to Ghost Wu''s hope of fleeing miserably.


    In the eyes of the other person.


    The whole world turned into a wave of water, hitting him.


    There are no weaknesses, no flaws.


    The blow was flawless.


    Rumbling.


    The ground was squeezed by strong water and sank.


    Gui Wu was so miserable that he screamed, and his body was squeezed into a mass of minced meat.


    The terrible power penetrates into the bone marrow.


    If I knew it, I won''t look back! !


    He struggled constantly, trying to split a piece of meat.


    I used to be like this and escaped to life in the hands of Ji Guoyuan.


    Chapter 59 Expensive God Stars, Liu Che''s Arrangements for God Women! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Twisted combination of meat pieces.


    Then it broke again.


    What a tenacious vitality.


    Unfortunately, it''s not a good thing.


    Tanjiro Chiamen looked at the pieces of meat struggling in the blisters, and sighed: "You don''t need to work hard, my moves are the power of the gods.


    Even a ghost can''t leave this trick, although you want to live your heart, I can deeply understand it.


    But if you are alive, it means that countless people are dying, so I''m sorry, but you and I can''t forgive it! "


    The azure sun-wheel knife cut into the bubble without much effort.


    With the blade falling.


    Countless sword qi was stimulated.


    Formed tiny needles, constantly obliterating the miserable cells.


    Divine art contains divine power, as long as Tanjirou thinks, it can obliterate the soul.


    With such a sinful existence, he does not allow the other party to reincarnate!


    After checking it, there is nothing left out.


    The inner perception completely disappeared, and Tanjirou laughed, and the ghost story is over.


    Start working hard to be a divine envoy from today.


    To make more people happy.


    ......


    In the world of gods.


    After Liu Che returned home, he began to organize his sacrifice this time.


    At this time, the realm of God is expanding, and this sacrifice has brought him 10,000 original divine powers.


    The reason there are so many.


    It is because there are many people who believe in it.


    And the ritual ceremony is not the same as a personal sacrifice.


    Although the world''s strength is low, there are many beliefs gained.


    With the original supernatural power, the first thing Liu Che thought about was to buy a lot of resources.


    After all, I lack too much.


    Open the store skillfully.


    It shows that he has left the nursery and is already a true god, so there are more things to buy.


    After refreshing the interface once.


    A row of life planets appeared in his eyes.


    Liu Che couldn''t help but swallowed. Isn''t there even a **** star for sale, but the price is really outrageous.


    Full of 20 million original supernatural powers.


    [Product name]: Garuda Rashen


    ¡¾population¡¿:**


    [Strength]: Higher Wisdom Planet


    [Race]: The Garuda clan


    [Evaluation]: If you don''t need immediate combat power, it is not recommended to buy, and the development of belief is very slow.


    "Sure enough, the higher the strength of the world, the slower the development of faith, and even the store has remarks. It seems that the teacher''s teaching is completely correct."


    The stronger the power of the world, the stronger the indigenous people of that world.


    Although you can control the life and death of the other party.


    But others may not believe in you.


    There are very few beliefs generated by threats alone, and only by acknowledging the existence of gods from the bottom of my heart can a large amount of power of belief be generated.


    Like a ghost destroying the world, although it is the last sacrifice to himself.


    The power of faith that can be provided is the most in all the world.


    Because their world is in crisis, the protagonist team also carries luck.


    Now all believe in themselves.

 Chapter 38：

    Just air luck has gained as much as 50%.


    If it were replaced by Chu Xuanfeng''s saint cemetery, the world would be different, it would be a big world.


    There are all kinds of terrifying characters in the sun, there are many fairy kings, and the upper space.


    Based on Liu Che''s estimation, it is estimated that the natives of Noble God level can be born in this world.


    It may even be higher.


    Dispelling the thoughts in his mind, he began to choose what he needed.


    Check cultivation, check materials.


    A series of things refreshed in front of me.


    Liu Che selected some medicine seeds and rare ores from them.


    My own God''s Domain is lacking medicine now.


    He doesn''t need it himself, but it''s pretty good to give to believers. It''s very cheap.


    One-star magical medicine requires only one magical power. One million seeds can be purchased.


    The two-star magic medicine is 100 times more expensive, but the quantity remains the same.


    Samsung¡¯s magical medicine is very expensive, requiring 10,000 magical powers to exchange 1 million seeds.


    The four-star magic drug is not sold at all.


    Things are also things.


    Liu Che straightened his lips as he watched, waiting for me to turn around and ask Chu Xuanfeng to gather medicine from the cemetery of the saints every day. Who cares about your things?


    Get the system up to now.


    He came to a conclusion.


    Although there are many things in the **** store, it is not as good as the sacrifices that have been increased by the system.


    This is the main source of his strength.


    "But for now, let''s cultivate these magical medicines first. You can''t get a group of little beauties to keep them alone all day long.


    I have to find some work for them. "


    Liu Che didn''t want to treat these women as vases.


    For example, Sister Butterfly Ninja can be a goddess who cultivates magical medicine.


    And Hancock can take care of the purple jade python that has just hatched.


    As for Shi Feixuan and Hancock, there is no arrangement for the time being, so let them serve them.


    After getting used to being company.


    He was too lazy to sleep in an empty bed.


    The only thing that caused Liu Che to have a headache were the four daughters of Yoya Shiki.


    What should they do?


    Looking at the four clever and docile little girls, Liu Che finally chose to give them the job of taking care of the cranes.


    That is, the little pets in God''s Domain.


    After all, it''s the Oriental God System, and it doesn''t work if there is no crane embellishment.


    Chapter 60: Hancock: It must be the reincarnation of the Sao Fox who is superficially noble (please ask for a flower ticket)


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The crisp and melodious bells awakened the goddesses who were practicing.


    They opened their beautiful eyes, with doubts on their faces.


    How come the bells ring?


    At this time, a divine sound floated into their ears.


    "I have something important to tell, you all come in front of Ziwei Palace."


    For a moment, all the goddesses fell from the sky with a fragrant wind and stood in front of the stone steps.


    For a time, a hundred flowers contend for beauty.


    Every woman is a first-class beauty, and everyone has their own temperament.


    It''s so refreshing and pleasing to the eye.


    Shi Feixuan wore a white dress, her temperament was more detached than before, but when she looked at herself, she would show a touch of shyness.


    He has served more than ten times, and he is still so shy.


    It''s so cute.


    Elizabeth Swann is wearing a light yellow dress, slender waist, exaggerated measurements, declaring her own charm.


    Among the women, it is estimated that only Bai Xing and Hancock can compare with her.


    Shi Feixuan glanced at Bai Xing and the others'' clothes, her face showing disdain.


    As a goddess, she doesn''t even dress properly.


    Sooner or later will be disgusted.


    After Hancock received her look, he was not ashamed but provocatively raised his chest at her.


    As for the new three sisters, Butterfly Ninja, they stood silently, their clothes were the same as the previous team uniforms, which seemed a bit pitiful.


    However, the three of them are all first-class.


    Although the figure is a little petite.


    But it has a different charm.


    When the sound of Liu Che''s footsteps appeared in their ears, the silent struggle ceased instantly.


    "I''ve been thinking these days, leaving you in the palace, apart from serving me to bed, it seems that I can only practice cultivation. It will inevitably be boring after a long time."


    Everyone paled when they heard this.


    Is the **** tired of us?


    Do the newcomers change for the old now?


    Shi Feixuan sighed in her heart, and quickly knelt on the ground and said: "I won''t get bored, please don''t abandon me, the gods."


    "We don''t get bored either, please don''t throw us away."


    After Bai Xing reacted, he knelt down quickly.


    There was crying in the words.


    The scene was a bit chaotic for a while.


    Liu Che couldn''t laugh or cry, when he said he didn''t want them anymore.


    These beautiful little beauties.


    He can''t bear to give it to others.


    "You guys, thinking all day, who said you don''t want you anymore?"


    "Then you..."


    "I''m afraid you are bored, and I am planning to cultivate something in God''s Domain, so I will assign you some work."


    Shi Fei Xuan suddenly realized, her face blushing and hot.


    Feelings will be wrong on their own.


    Others also looked ashamed.


    Liu Che looked at the three sisters, Butterfly Ninja, and said to them: "From now on, you will be responsible for the magical medicine garden on the Qingqing grassland in God''s Domain. This is a one-star herb, and the cultivation methods are introduced."


    Seed bubbles are placed on the ground.


    There are instructions inside.


    Butterfly Chanahui took the sphere carefully, for fear of accidentally breaking it.


    She had just been promoted to the God Realm, and she was not very good at mastering her strength.


    So it seems a bit clumsy.


    Then he said to Hancock: "You are responsible for the purple jade python, those little guys are about to be born, if you have any questions, you can check this communicator."


    "Yes."


    The Empress Snake Ji cast a wink at herself, touched her toe to the ground, and flew towards the distance.


    "Bai Xing and Elizabeth obey orders. You two will take care of Youlan Bingrui. Go to Bingli Coast."


    Sea Emperor Ji Baixing took Elizabeth Swann, and the two looked at each other and bowed to him.


    [Youlan Bingrui]: Two-star magic drug.


    [Effect]: It can slowly heal the wounds of the soul.


    It needs water divine power to catalyze and protect, and the sea Emperor Ji Baixing who masters the tidal divine power just formed a partner with Elizabeth.


    "The four of you, Hina and Rixiang, who are too young for the time being, are in charge of my bedroom and the crane that I just purchased."


    "Yes, master."


    The four little loli bows together.


    At this time, only Shi Feixuan was left in the square.


    "My lord, what about me... what do I need to do?"


    The bright eyes are full of anticipation.


    I was the first to come in, and I was also a god, so I had to be special.


    Liu Che took her slender waist and flew into the sky.


    Shi Feixuan''s face turned red, and she leaned on her side tightly.


    "I know you don''t like to take care of magical medicine, and you don''t like to play with those cranes, so from now on you will take charge of the weather in God''s Domain."


    "As long as you tell me, the Nujia can do anything."


    Liu Che laughed as he watched, and flew to the clouds with her.


    On this day, the sky of God''s Domain was joyous.


    The clouds have all changed into the shape of a heart.


    Hancock, who looked after the snake eggs below, cursed sourly: "I dare to stare at me, who is the saucy fox? I despise you, a fox who eats alone!"


    The old double mark.


    Steal every time.


    He also showed himself noble and shameless!


    "Why don''t I learn it next time? Maybe the gods will like this tune..."


    Hancock threw a piece of meat into Xiao She''s mouth, his eyes rolling.


    Chapter 61 Chu Xuanfeng: From now on, I will dedicate all those saints to my god!


    Wanjie chat group.


    Tanjirou: "Thank you so much for today, Lord Eternal God.


    Originally, my sister wanted to serve you with Butterfly Ninja, but she missed her family too much, so she didn''t go this time.


    However, Nidouzi said that in the next sacrifice ceremony, God will return your kindness. "


    Young Master Murong: "Are you also offering sacrifices? (£À_£À


    Tanjirou: "Yes, and my family is resurrected."

 Chapter 39：

    Chu Xuanfeng: "???"


    Second Li: "???"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "???"


    For peace: "???"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Tanjiro uploaded a video for us to see."


    Tanjiro: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ almost forgot..."


    Every time the sacrifice, everyone uploaded a video and almost forgot about it.


    Patronize and happy.


    Group member Tanjiro uploaded a video.


    Almost instantly, everyone downloaded it.


    After all, to bring the dead back to life, no one has seen such a thing.


    I was curious.


    In the picture, the **** of eternity pulls out of the world of the dead with his bare hands.


    Give the soul a new body.


    Scenes after scenes appeared in everyone''s minds.


    It may seem simple, but in fact the first step alone is beyond reach.


    Chu Xuanfeng: "It turns out that this is the mighty power of the gods, and the soul world is like a toy, which is really terrifying."


    For peace: "Worship, pride!"


    Li Lao Er: "My God is mighty!"


    The spirit of the magic sword: "Mighty and domineering!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I really envy Tanjirou''s younger brother who can own a temple, and gain a steady stream of faith in the future."


    Mr. Murong: "Envy you can build it, and build a temple with the altar as the center. You can''t bear to spend money again."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Fart, I have changed my evil spirits! Now it is my duty to spread the doctrine."


    ......


    The world of saints cemetery.


    After several days of changes, people finally accepted the fact of the change.


    The world is expanding.


    But his status is declining steadily.


    The Internet is overwhelmingly propagated by the three major forces.


    Silver-winged angel, King Kong.


    All kinds of strange people and things have risen one after another.


    The social elites cannot accept the fact that they have fallen, but the world now only pays attention to strength.


    After watching the video, Chu Xuanfeng asked the scalper who had finished his practice next to him: "Second, what do you think is the price for the resurrection of the dead?"


    The latter squinted, looking at an idiot expression, looking at Chu Xuanfeng.


    Snapped.


    A slap slapped the scalper, and his smart eyes were full of anger.


    The cow''s hoof slid on the ground and wrote a line.


    "Why are you hitting me?"


    Chu Xuanfeng sneered and said, "I ask you something, do you think I can''t see your expression? You are obviously laughing at me!"


    The cow''s hoof slid again.


    "The resurrection of the dead is absolutely impossible!"


    "Is it impossible? Huh... but my **** can do it, and he has resurrected five people at once!"


    Chu Xuanfeng said proudly.


    The triumphant expression made the scalper dumbfounded.


    Is there really great power to bring the dead back to life?


    Seeing the scalper was frightened by himself, Chu Xuanfeng transferred a video into his mind.


    As a member of the group, Chu Xuanfeng still has this authority.


    The scalper was just stupid, not to mention that the **** was taller than the planet, just pulling the soul of the river.


    Just put it under control.


    Originally, I thought that this human being was just getting some inheritance.


    Now it seems that the forces behind him are not as thick as his legs!


    "Moo..."


    The scalper looked at Chu Xuanfeng with tears in his eyes, begging him to accept his entry.


    "Hey...Want to join our sect?"


    The scalper nodded sharply, and then wrote on the ground:


    "Didn''t you say that I am your little brother? Then I must also be regarded as a follower of the Eternal God Cult. In the future, when I become stronger, I will protect the God Bull!!"


    To show your sincerity.


    It gritted its teeth and revealed all the things it knew.


    For example, the truth of this world, the news that the world continues to open up, and the subsequent grabbing by other major forces in the starry sky.


    Chu Xuanfeng couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Emotions, this is to treat our earth as an orchard, anyone can pick it at will?


    Damn... Wait for me, I will sacrifice all these powerful saints to my god.


    Let them go back and forth. "


    Since there is a natural barrier to prevent these masters from entering, what is he afraid of.


    How many come are sacrifices of gods.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go to Taihang Mountain now, there are groups of alien beasts inside. As long as you sacrifice them, you can get the gift of the **** behind you!!"


    The scalper hurriedly urged when the fish took the bait.


    It has changed its mind now.


    As long as you can become stronger, there is nothing wrong with becoming a believer in God.


    The resurrection of the dead can do it.


    This kind of horrible existence, if the person who closes the door does not go, then he is really an idiot.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the words on the ground and nodded, "That''s right. I remember that there is a blood sacrifice method in the sacrifice technique.


    Just used for this sacrifice.


    I will pass on the meditation idea to you first, and we will leave early tomorrow morning. "


    Hearing his teaching, the scalper almost cried with excitement.


    The opportunity to become a **** and be an ancestor has finally come!


    PS: The new book sets sail, begging for support! Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, ask for rewards... Guiqiu all support! !


    6000 flowers plus more!


    In the past few days, all kinds of relatives have come to visit, and everyone is stupid... I hope that everyone will wear masks when they go out. If someone visits, remember to disinfect. .


    Chapter 62 Rock as the foundation, forging a blood altar! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    The following day, the weather was fine.


    Chu Xuanfeng led the cattle into the Taihang Mountains.


    However, many foreigners also gathered today. They looked at one person and one cow, and unanimously chose to expel them.


    "This is the site of our Celestial Organization, take your pet and get out!!"


    A group of people on the nearby hill saw Chu Xuanfeng approaching.


    Drink immediately.


    In the valley, the crowd was tense.


    After hearing the sound, they couldn''t help but look at this place one after another.


    When it was discovered that the **** organization was arguing with a lone ranger.


    They showed mocking expressions one after another.


    This person was so unlucky that he broke into the arms of the **** organization.


    If you don''t leave soon, I''m afraid you will be killed.


    "Tianjin? Sorry... I have never heard of such a spicy chicken name, but for the sake of you having so many dogs, today''s blood sacrifice, let''s take you to the knife..."


    When the scalper heard Chu Xuanfeng''s words, his heart felt cold.


    Haha, another idiot came to mock this black hand.


    And still in the name of the gods.


    Alas, some people are born with bad luck.


    You said that your name is not good, and you have to call it a **** organization.


    People are the emissary of the God of Eternity.


    When the Celestial Organization standing on the top of the mountain looked cold, it immediately started to suppress it with great firepower.


    More than twenty rockets.


    Locked the position of Chu Xuanfeng.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    A violent explosion sounded, and a figure flew into the sky from the smoke.


    "kill!"


    The leader of the stranger yelled and breathed out blue flames.


    The sky with a radius of three meters was filled with terrifying flames.


    The others took up heat weapons and aimed at Chu Xuanfeng.


    "Wind Divine Art ¡¤ Gale Slash"


    boom.


    A blue storm flew out of his hand.


    Not only shattered the flames, but even shattered the mountain tops to pieces.


    A squad of twenty people, with a dull expression.


    Together with the rocks under your feet, it turned into pieces of debris.


    People watching nearby have numb scalp and cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Even standing has become a luxury.


    This person is so ruthless, his shot is a killer move, he is like a demon king.


    "Moo..."


    The scalper who was collecting blood made an angry sound.


    You smashed people and rocks, and asked me how to collect them! !

 Chapter 40：

    "Cough cough... Maybe I tried too hard. Let''s find the next target. The blood of this **** must not be a good thing. Let''s find more advanced blood for the ritual."


    Chu Xuanfeng said embarrassingly, ignoring the round bull''s eyes.


    The people nearby shuddered after hearing this.


    It''s blood again, and it''s ritual.


    I guess it''s not a cultist.


    Such people can''t afford to offend, they are all lunatics!


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the avoiding gazes of everyone, and smiled brilliantly: "Don''t be afraid, everyone. We are the emissaries of the eternal gods. Yes, you can join us too."


    At this time, a voice came from a distance.


    "What are the benefits of joining your gods?"


    "Benefits, I can''t finish talking about it. When you look back and see the greatness of my god, you will understand how powerful our **** is. See you later."


    Speaking of one person and one cow, he headed towards the depths of Taihang Mountain.


    White Snake Ridge.


    Countless masters and strange beasts gathered together.


    On the top of the mountain, a huge black bull came into his eyes.


    "This is Kunlun''s cow. I didn''t expect it to come here too..."


    At this time, there were more and more strange beasts around Baisheling.


    After observing for a while, Chu Xuanfeng said to the scalper: "You are on your left and mine on the right. Collect blood first. I suspect that there is a horror behind this group of alien beasts. Let''s work hard to end the battle in ten minutes."


    "Moo!"


    The scalper groaned, expressing his understanding.


    There are already thousands of strange beasts here, except for a few who cannot control their desire to kill, most of them are waiting and watching.


    Obviously waiting for the arrival of the leader.


    Chu Xuanfeng saw the black bull, and the other party naturally recognized him.


    However, what happened next made this Huoyanshan Black Bull stunned.


    Obviously, he was a weak kid before, but now he has become a terrifying master, one punch and one palm is very simple.


    But it can open mountains and crack the ground.


    Those strange beasts couldn''t even make a single move by him.


    "Damn...what''s the situation!"


    The black bull''s eyelids jumped, and he felt that his strength seemed to be inferior to this human kid.


    Within a few minutes, dozens of strange beasts were killed or lost their ability to move.


    They were dragged onto the platform by this person.


    A large amount of blood was released.


    Hei Niu looked surprised and came over and asked, "What are you doing, little guy?"


    "Making blood altars, so many alien beasts, my **** will definitely like it very much."


    Chu Xuanfeng smiled.


    The scalpers next to them are also working hard to carve **** patterns with their hooves.


    The black bull looked at the pitted ground, unable to see a doorway, and whispered: "What god, do you know that there is a king behind this group of strange beasts? I am afraid that the guy will come out to kill!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this, my **** is eternal, the king of strange beasts, in his eyes is just a fart."


    Chu Xuanfeng said dismissively.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, his words were heard by the king of White Snake Ling


    An angry voice floated from the depths of White Snake Ridge.


    "Really? Then call your **** out and see if it is really as powerful as you said!"


    Chapter 63 Chu Xuanfeng: What are you afraid of? Everything is vain in front of God!


    The strange beasts that had been quiet knelt on the ground one after another.


    Including those birds that are as big as helicopters, they all fly down at this moment.


    The King of White Snake Ridge is here.


    Who dares to hover over it?


    All beasts will kneel down.


    The silver-white snake head appeared on the top of the mountain, staring coldly at Chu Xuanfeng and the scalper.


    The earth kept shaking.


    In just a few moments, the mountain was covered by its snow-white body.


    The body of this white snake actually covers a mountain!


    "Oh my god... what kind of monster is this!"


    "It''s the king of White Snake Ridge. This is its territory. We shouldn''t have come here!"


    "I finally know why those strange beasts can''t hold back. It turns out that they are waiting for the king to come. This time I don''t know how many people are going to die."


    "Dead? I''m afraid this white snake is going to slaughter the city."


    The stranger of the Bodhi organization said coldly.


    Standing in the distance, Lin Neyi looked at Chu Xuanfeng in the distance and couldn''t help frowning. Isn''t this his ex-boyfriend?


    Why does he appear here.


    "Find a chance to retreat, the White Snake King appears, I am afraid that there will be a mass murder, and the Taihang Mountains will be bloodied."


    "We will come to cover for a while. I hate that idiot, who even irritated the White Snake King brazenly. Now that we have no chance to negotiate."


    Lin Naoyi''s men looked at Chu Xuanfeng and said angrily.


    Cursing sounds were all around me for a while.


    But no one dared to retreat.


    Now whoever moves will die.


    The momentum of the White Snake King has enveloped the entire White Snake Ridge.


    On the other hand, Chu Xuanfeng looked up and down the White Snake King, and sneered: "Just you little earthworm, I''m afraid that if my **** descends, you will all shrink to the ground."


    The big purple snake raised by the gods.


    The body stretches for 10,000 meters, and the body is as strong as a mountain.


    Look at this little white snake again, how can he dare to mock the God of Eternity?


    I am afraid that it is a pet of God, even a fart can kill it!


    The White Snake King smiled coldly, his tail stood up and swept to the side.


    Hum.


    A blast of thunder reached everyone''s ears.


    A thousand-meter-high mountain.


    It was smashed by the tail of the white snake, and countless small rubbles turned into sharp hidden weapons.


    Continuously harvesting human lives.


    Chu Xuanfeng''s face was so gloomy, this white snake was so cruel that he would kill if he didn''t agree with him.


    "Come on... continue to say that if I don''t see the **** today, everyone present will have to die!"


    The white snake put away its tail and said coldly.


    At this time, exclaims came from the periphery one after another.


    It turned out that there were more than thousands of strange beasts in the entire White Snake Ridge. Now the outside of Taihang Mountain is surrounded by beasts.


    They are strangers, now they have long become the turtles in the urn.


    There is no way to go.


    "Damn, I still made the mistake of being greedy, and now I can''t leave if I want to go!"


    "Hurry up and contact the people in the branch, and they will be flanked together in a moment. Be sure to break out."


    "Although the White Snake King is powerful, it is impossible to kill everyone in an instant. Other monsters can still be defeated."


    "Yes, work together and escape together."


    ...


    The three major forces onlookers and other small groups took action one after another.


    But the black bull on Chu Xuanfeng''s side kept scolding his mother in his heart.


    I knew this kid was a scourge, so why did I stay here?


    It seems that it is difficult to escape without losing a layer of skin today.


    The black bull looked at Fairy White Snake who looked at him, and lowered his voice: "How sure are you? This world is protected by supreme power. Even if you are a person of ancient heritage, you must know that high-level power cannot enter this world. ."


    For safety, it had to remind this kid.


    Don''t pretend to be too big, it''s me who is dead.


    Chu Whirlwind kept moving, and at this time he had already fallen from the platform to the bottom of the hillside.


    The entire small platform has changed its appearance.


    Ancient and mysterious lines.


    Everyone who saw it was puzzled, what exactly do these lines do?


    They don¡¯t understand, and they don¡¯t understand.


    Even Lin Naoyi, who has a great heritage, couldn''t understand the use of these ghostly drawn symbols.


    She tried to have someone record it, but after the film was taken, the incoming family did not get an answer.


    It''s just that this thing is very mysterious and may have a powerful force.


    ten minutes later.


    The scalper finished his work, returned to the platform, raised the hooves and started bleeding the alien beast.


    Bleeding blood, flowing down the mysterious lines.


    At this time something magical happened.


    It was originally just the lines of the rocks, but under the stimulation of blood, it emitted a hazy red light.


    On the other side, Chu Xuanfeng also completed his task.


    He looked up for a week, and finally his gaze fell on the White Snake King, and said lightly: "At this moment, the blood altar has been completed.


    My **** envoy has also summoned my god. Little White Snake originally wanted to sacrifice other alien beasts, but I didn''t expect you to come out.


    It''s destined. "


    The whole altar glowed red continuously.


    And as the blood is injected, it becomes brighter and brighter.


    Chu Xuanfeng wiped his hands, knelt before the altar, and looked up at the sky.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your pious and humble believer, Chu Xuanfeng. Today, I use mountains as altars and blood as gods to cast blood altars."


    Chapter 64 A great harvest, a blood sacrifice from Chu Xuanfeng! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    Thousands of strange animals nearby, as well as tens of thousands of people and horses.


    At this time, they were all watching Chu Xuanfeng''s performance.


    "This kid is really funny, what about the great dance?"

 Chapter 41：

    "Hey... Maybe it''s a patient who ran out of a mental hospital, and occasionally ate a piece of weeds to gain that tyrannical power."


    "I have heard of the Queen Mother of the Jade Emperor, the Sanqing Pangu, and even the Lord Zeus, but this eternal **** has never heard of it."


    "Don''t be stupid, if there is a heritage, no one will know?"


    "Hey, that''s right..."


    Although the appearance of the blood altar is good.


    Using mountains and rocks as a carrier to pour the blood of dozens of strange animals, but it has no other effect besides glowing dim red light.


    Instead, the act of releasing blood deeply stimulated the alien beasts in the distance.


    A roar rang through the forest.


    This made the originally solemn atmosphere more tense.


    The three major forces all have inheritance behind them.


    Facing this blood altar, although there is no ridicule like Sanren.


    But there was contempt in his eyes.


    Because they didn''t feel any energy from above, what does this prove?


    The altar is simply bluffing.


    Or it just emits red light.


    Maybe the altar is incomplete.


    "Moo..."


    When the **** patterns on the altar were all lit up, the scalper reminded it just right.


    Chu Xuanfeng opened his eyes sharply and said, "Kill!"


    The remaining strange animals were beaten to death by hooves.


    "Roar..."


    More than twenty strange beasts died, and some strange beasts couldn''t sit still, and ran out of the mountain.


    The rest of the strange beasts rushed out when they saw that the king hadn''t stopped them.


    Thousands of strange beasts descended from the mountain.


    The black and yellow two cows were frightened, their faces turned blue, and their legs trembled.


    "Rely... Is it okay? If your **** is coming out, the old man is going to run away!"


    ......


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed a strange beast to you, triggered a hundredfold critical strike, and obtained 1,000 heads of the fifth-grade holy beast [Screaming Moon Tiger]."


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed a strange beast to you, triggered a thousand times crit, and obtained 10,000 first-class beasts [Ziyue Xianhe]"


    "Ding...your followers sacrificed a strange beast to you, triggered tens of thousands of critical strikes, and obtained 100,000 heads of the fifth-grade divine beast [Flowing Cloud Stepping on the Wind Leopard]"


    "Ding... Your believer sacrificed a strange beast to you, triggered tens of thousands of critical strikes, and obtained 1,000 heads of the eighth-grade divine beast [Black Flame Phoenix].


    At the same time, double critical strikes will be triggered, and you will obtain the supernatural power level magic [Indestructible Black Flame]. "


    A magnificent residential area.


    Liu Che was fighting with a high-ranking **** who was training with him.


    After hearing the system''s prompt tone.


    He said apologetically: "Brother I am very sorry, there are some things next, so let''s stop here today."


    The beep in my mind is still beating.


    And there is a source of magical power injection.


    Obviously someone is offering sacrifice to himself.


    Such large-scale bloodstains are only available in the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    The upper god''s name was Chen Dao, and he was another disciple of Xiao Luan. He came to practice with him because he heard the news from the outside.


    Unexpectedly, this little junior would be terribly tyrannical.


    In just half a day, his combat experience caught up with his own upper god.


    It''s incredible genius.


    "It''s okay, you go busy... Thinking back about training, just call me."


    Chen Dao waved at him, opened the space door, and disappeared.


    Liu Che looked at the magical skill of the supernatural power level with a surprised expression.


    [Indestructible Black Flame]: The limit of the law of fire, the black flame is immortal. It is divided into six levels and can be cultivated to the highest level. It can turn into a black flame and has the characteristics of immortality.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to have magical powers! It is worthy of the saint''s cemetery world. Since it has brought so many surprises to me, it will also show the members of the group to see my true strength."


    Liu Che closed his eyes, and his soul shot into the void sea.


    This time he was faster.


    Thousands of miles in one thought.


    The consciousness of many gods on the road was shattered by him.


    For a moment, a refined but still incomplete world egg appeared in his eyes.


    The world of Demon Slayer Blade is like an egg.


    And it''s almost shattering.


    A little bit of wind and grass may cause the world to fall.


    But the world of the cemetery of the saints is different, the size alone is completely crushed, and the height is three meters, like a big house.


    The thick barrier prevents outsiders from entering.


    It is extremely difficult for ordinary first gods or lower gods to enter this world.


    It''s a pity that it is facing Liu Che.


    Earth.


    White Snake Ridge.


    The whole world is watching everything here through the broadcast.


    Thousands of beasts ran wildly.


    The atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme.


    The fastest cheetah has come to the scalper.


    "Moo!"


    Without waiting for the opponent to make a move, the golden hooves patted with a brown breath.


    For the **** altar, a **** was added again.


    The corpse hit the **** pattern and kept sliding down.


    And Chu Xuanfeng also beheaded three strange beasts.


    This person is a bull, incredible strength, completely beyond everyone''s expectations.


    "Ding...your believer killed a strange beast, triggered a tens of thousands of times a critical strike, and you got 1,000 heads of the third-rank divine beast [Thunder Cloud Stepping on the Sky Leopard]"


    Liu Che looked at the news from the world below, and suddenly realized that it was in White Snake Ridge.


    Chapter 65 Liu Che arrives, the graveyard world shakes! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    This is the place where Chu Xuanfeng rises.


    There lived a white snake.


    The strength is very terrifying, and can even defeat Chu Xuanfeng who is now alive in meditation.


    Liu Che observed in silence.


    Did not choose to shoot.


    Sometimes people always don''t cherish the things that are easily obtained.


    Human beings are such a simple creature.


    Let''s fight.


    Even if you are a believer in me, you have to show your own worth.


    The world is vast.


    For Chu Xuanfeng, there is still a long way to go, and he should not be allowed to develop the stinky problem of relying on himself.


    "Oh..."


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast kept ringing.


    But the sky did not change.


    Chu Xuanfeng was also anxious, isn''t it because the sacrifices are not enough?


    Something went wrong.


    he does not know.


    But in front of him, he could only hold a sacrifice while continuing to kill, otherwise he would be killed.


    The scalper glanced at the brightly lit altar and rushed out cruelly.


    "Hey... what are you doing?"


    "Moo..."


    The scalper''s voice was firm and stood in front of the altar.


    The Black Bull King also stood up at this time, and he said solemnly: "Today you can''t be kind anymore, kid, continue offering sacrifices, I will help."


    Chu Xuanfeng gritted his teeth and didn''t move a place.


    Begin to continue offering sacrifices.


    The sound never stopped.


    He closed his eyes, trying to purify his mind.


    In this way, it will not be disturbed by outside sounds.


    The two cows turned into extremely sturdy walls, slaughtering these strange beasts continuously, and the other strangers in White Snake Ridge realized that it was not the time to watch the show.


    Take advantage of the chaos and quickly shoot.


    Maybe you can find a chance to escape.


    The fierce battle went directly into the heat.


    Jin Gang and the Silver Wing God were forced to cooperate and began to clear the road. When the strange beasts heard the sound of fighting, they also began to encircle and suppress.


    Puff through.


    Puff through.


    One after another strange beasts were thrown onto the altar by the scalpers.


    The blood flows back into a river.


    But it did not fall below the mountain stream.


    But it was firmly sucked by the altar.


    In just a short time, the corpses above the altar have piled up like a mountain.


    Even concealed the **** pattern.


    The white snake''s eyes became cold, and his tail was erected and swept across the altar.


    "careful!!!"

 Chapter 42：

    The Black Bull King exclaimed, but he pulled the scalper and jumped aside.


    The voice of Chu whirlwind penetrated through the clouds and drifted out into the sky.


    He didn''t care about foreign objects a long time ago, only one heart was calling for the coming of the eternal God.


    Gradually I felt like I was flying over the clouds and standing under the stars.


    Suddenly, he felt a pair of eyes, observing his world and at the same time looking at himself.


    Obviously the other party''s gaze is even more terrifying than the sun.


    I didn''t feel fear, but felt the warmth in that gaze.


    Yes, this is God looking at himself.


    The God of Eternity has finally come.


    Chu Xuanfeng opened his eyes suddenly, and the huge snake tail swept towards the front door.


    He did not dodge.


    It doesn''t even mean to move.


    Let the opponent attack you.


    "Moo..."


    The scalper screamed in horror.


    Hello, buddy, don''t be in a daze.


    What should I do if you die! ! !


    Liu Che smiled and said: "Since the heartfelt is enough and the sacrifices are enough, then it''s time for me to do it."


    This time he was going to grant Chu Xuanfeng a big gift.


    A gift that can be engraved in memory.


    Liu Che didn''t have to worry about provoke the fallen fairy king or even the existence of the Three Heavenly Emperor level.


    He is a direct descendant of the creation **** Xiao Luan.


    If there is danger, the protector of the **** system will naturally take action, even if the opponent is strong enough to create life.


    It is impossible to be an opponent of the gods world.


    Why do you say this?


    Because indigenous people are indigenous people.


    Even the powerful aboriginals cannot change the mark of the aboriginals.


    Even if they break through the world barrier and come to the highest deity plane, naturally there will be more terrifying gods teaching them to be humans.


    According to his recent information review.


    There are so many powerful fragments.


    There are not a few gods who harvest faith like himself, so wouldn''t they be in danger?


    of course!


    You rob each other''s world as a pasture, as a place to gather wool.


    How could people sit back and watch.


    But even so.


    The native gods dare to take action, and those gods can travel through time and space and obliterate these disobedient natives.


    The world of gods is above all else!


    A **** system is dominated by crystal walls, and even higher.


    Otherwise, it can''t be called a **** system.


    It is a subsidiary **** system.


    When Liu Che thought, he appeared in the little underworld.


    He had already probed the strength he could carry just now.


    Therefore, the appearance of oneself will not cause this space to be broken at all.


    But the arrival of Liu Che gave a lesson to the forces observing the earth.


    When he comes.


    Everything will be dim.


    This is the underworld, and all creatures have already died.


    It''s just that they think they are still alive.


    And Liu Che is a god, whose existence surpasses the power of Yang Jian.


    Under this starry sky, countless masters were unable to recognize the heat, which caused their bodies to ignite spontaneously, and they were reduced to ashes in a short while.


    Even if it is the presence of the shadow level, under Liu Che''s pressure.


    Only a vague shadow can be seen.


    It''s like a fireball, unable to see the looks.


    Chapter 66: Faith collapsed, the God of Eternity is the true God! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    What a terrible existence this is.


    Is he an ancient power on earth?


    Why do they have no impression! ! !


    Countless shadow-level existences were awakened one after another, looking at the bright light under the distant starry sky.


    Fallen into deep fear.


    They didn''t even dare to approach or show their hostility.


    I''m afraid that because of my own eyes, the other party''s killing intent will be attracted.


    The higher the level of existence, the more unreasonable the killing.


    They know this well.


    The creature guarding the passage of the little underworld felt the existence of that horror, and shuddered deeply.


    "What is this? Why do we all feel scared."


    "I don''t know, but it''s better not to explore, the ancestor once said: There is great horror in this world."


    "It''s extremely, don''t want to explore."


    ......


    on the earth.


    White Snake Ridge.


    The tail of the snake finally fell.


    It was clearly aimed at the altar, but now it fell in the air and couldn''t hit it down.


    There is nothing blocking it.


    But the White Snake King just couldn''t fall.


    And it found that its body was frozen and it could no longer move.


    A wave of fear spontaneously arises.


    Chu Xuanfeng laughed as he looked at the snake''s tail above his head.


    God finally responded to me!


    The originally noisy Bai Snake Ridge.


    At this moment, it fell into silence, and everyone was looking at the sky.


    They were pale, their hearts beating faster, as if something terrible was about to appear.


    "What the **** is this, why I feel like I''m dying."


    "No... I don''t know, maybe it''s the God of Eternity."


    "God, does it really exist?"


    "The ghost knows that since this world has the legend of Zeus, and the legend of the Jade Emperor and Mother, there must be gods."


    "I heard that our place is an ancient land, and countless terrifying existences have been born. Is this true?"


    Lin Neyi looked at the sky, unable to withstand the pressure, and knelt on the ground involuntarily.


    Others knelt down one after another.


    Only in this way, the terrible pressure will disappear.


    As for the arrogant monsters just now, they kept groaning at this time, lying on the ground one by one, making pitiful whimpers in their mouths.


    The Black Bull King was covered with cold sweat, and his body was constantly trembling. It was so strong as to exist, but it was only an extraordinary person who persisted for an extra second.


    He also knelt on the ground immediately.


    "God, the God of Eternity really exists!"


    The scalper next to him sneered and walked up to Chu Xuanfeng vigorously, as if he was a guardian of the sacred bull.


    That''s right, it is not controlled by coercion after cultivating meditation.


    This is just discovered by the scalpers.


    As for Chu Xuanfeng, he kept shouting with excitement:


    "Do you see it!!!


    My **** has come.


    In the future, who would dare to question our eternal religion? "


    The gust of wind swept across the earth.


    The breath of horror strengthened again.


    Many strange beasts screamed in despair. They thought they could turn over and become their masters, but the reality gave them a slap.


    Even if the aura is revived.


    A beast is still a beast and can only be tamed.


    There are countless fanatics all over the world.


    Thinking that their own gods appeared, they kowtowed and danced enthusiastically, one by one, happier than the New Year.


    "Come and see there, thunderclouds roar in the sky, colorful violent thunder sweeping the world, this must be Zeus!!!"


    "I saw a halo in the air, it must be the Buddha coming."


    "No... this is an angel coming..."


    But the next moment, their dreams shattered.


    A divine sound resounded through the starry sky.


    "My name, God of Eternity!!!"


    "The world has appeared before it was born..."


    The people below who were still ecstatic, one by one fell into a dumbfounded.


    God of Eternity?


    Not their god.


    Ah this...


    The world is still changing, and countless chains, but fields, are attacking Liu Che.


    But these ridiculous powers are not worth mentioning in his eyes.

 Chapter 43：

    Although the power of the saint is good.


    But that''s not bad in the eyes of people in this world, and in Liu Che''s eyes, it''s not as good as the essence of the lowest-level **** pattern technique.


    But in order to protect Chu Xuanfeng and his orchard from being picked.


    Liu Che did not choose to destroy, but to suppress.


    In this way, the defense will be restored again when he leaves, unless Chu Xuanfeng and others go out, otherwise the defense will exist forever.


    When Chu Xuanfeng heard the divine sound, he knelt and shouted immediately.


    "Welcome to the coming of the God of Eternity!!"


    His expression is extremely religious, his tone is firm, and his attitude is meticulous.


    The vision of the sky slowed down instantly.


    A figure gradually appeared in front of the world.


    The divine sound continues, telling the origin of God.


    He... was born before the world, just fell asleep, everything will not remember his existence.


    He... is above time and space, everything is just his tool.


    All the kneeling hearts, if at this time silently recite the name of the eternal god.


    You can be free from coercion.


    You can even comprehend the eternal meditation.


    This is the new method Liu Che learned, to create fear with coercion, and to gather faith with the gospel.


    Chapter 67 The Lotus Magic Technique, Ascend to the Sky in One Step! (Please ask for a flower ticket)


    In the White Snake Ridge.


    People kneeling on the ground began to mutter words.


    Together with the people of the three major forces, they have also become pan-believers under the divine glory.


    Chanting meditation thoughts in the mouth, the outline of nothingness in the heart began to deepen gradually, replacing the inherent beliefs.


    He is the only one.


    Eternally transcend all existence.


    Among the humans who survived in White Snake Ridge, one was counted as one, and they all fell into the power of Liu Che.


    At this time, a ray of divine light descended from the sky.


    Everyone just felt like a snowman had touched the summer sun, and his body seemed to melt.


    This time, even Chu Xuanfeng and the scalpers could not withstand the radiance of the divine light.


    Then a frightening scene was discovered.


    A puff of black smoke radiated from their bodies.


    "This...what the **** is this?"


    The black bull monster next to him screamed and fell to the ground in fright, almost burning himself.


    It keeps twisting its body.


    But it cannot prevent the release of black smoke.


    After a long time, when a refreshing warmth came from its body, it sighed comfortably.


    "Ah...It''s so comfortable, it''s like bathing in a hot spring."


    Chu Xuanfeng did not laugh at the Black Bull King, because he was also enjoying the radiance of the divine light.


    They are comfortable, but for the alien beasts, this is a terrible torture.


    But at this time they can no longer make a sound.


    Hum.


    A faint blue flame burned from the body of an alien beast.


    Then there was another head.


    In a few moments of effort, except for the White Snake King, all the alien beasts turned into fuelwood, their bodies crackling in the flames, and finally turned into ashes and fell to the ground.


    The White Snake King was scared at this time.


    But it couldn''t move, and the cold snake eyes were full of pleading expressions.


    There is no more brutal color before.


    Shenyin is still chanting.


    Leading people into the meditation space.


    When they woke up from the state of meditation, their expressions had become pious, and everyone spontaneously came to the altar and knelt down.


    The figure of the **** is shrouded in colorful glow.


    He is the incarnation of holiness, the supreme being.


    When he fell, the people rejoiced and the new students jumped for joy.


    As the chief priest, Chu Xuanfeng boarded the altar.


    "Welcome to the coming of my god!"


    He knelt down again sincerely and saluted gently.


    "Get up."


    The voice was soft, but with no doubt.


    Liu Che glanced across the earth and found countless roads, as well as the poor man in the ground and the number one beauty demon demon on the earth.


    What can you say?


    The fortunes are bad.


    The strength is also insufficient.


    I can only blame myself for falling to this point.


    The White Snake King''s heart was cold at this time, and he had completely given up on it.


    An alien beast that insults God like himself, I''m afraid it will be killed in a short while, maybe the moment when it comes into contact with that breath is the time when his life is lost.


    Like a pile of dry wood, it becomes ashes.


    Thinking of how he had been dormant for hundreds of years, but had fallen to the present appearance, White Snake really seemed to give himself a slap in the face.


    Why am I so stupid.


    "Chu Xuanfeng."


    "The believers are here."


    The voice of God is very ethereal, as if from outside the world, always full of elusive taste.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the figure in the sky excitedly.


    I didn''t even know what I wanted to say in my heart.


    So excited.


    Mingshen allowed himself to stand, but he still wanted to kneel and bow to show his respect.


    Liu Che looked at him and said in a vague tone:


    "Your efforts are in my eyes. Although you have achieved small results, don''t be proud."


    "My believers, there are only you and the scalper in this world. Now these kneeling people can be accepted as congregations."


    "Those who believe in me will enter the God Realm after death and wait for rebirth."


    "Those who don''t believe in me, their souls die, and they will never be transcended forever."


    "Although your world is in the underworld, and even a physical body does not exist, those who believe in me will give you the gospel, have a real physical body, get rid of the mark of the underworld, and become a real person."


    "From now on, you will be my two-star divine envoy, taking the mission of spreading the gospel and baptizing sentient beings."


    Chu Xuanfeng and the people nearby were dumbfounded.


    What is the underworld.


    Are they all dead?


    Chu Xuanfeng didn''t have time to think about it, so he hurried forward and kowtowed, saying: "As a divine envoy, Chu Xuanfeng will accept your gift and take the mission of spreading the gospel as my own duty. Any **** is a false **** and shall bear the judgment."


    "good."


    Liu Che smiled faintly.


    Point his finger to the center of his brow.


    The colorful glow turned into a lotus flower, lodged in his mind.


    Five grades exercises, lotus magic method.


    Divine art is divine art.


    Gongfa is Gongfa.


    This is a completely different concept.


    With this method, Chu Xuanfeng''s cultivation speed will increase until he becomes a fifth-grade god.


    And the lotus contains its own divine power.


    Be regarded as a life-saving talisman.


    Chu Xuanfeng was originally just a shackles, but with the blessing of divine power, he broke through the boundaries of the world.


    Visualize


    Banxia


    Shaping


    It didn''t stop until the golden body!


    Ascend to the sky in one step, and then you will be Yasheng.


    Liu Che didn''t want to encourage growth, so let him stop here.


    Chapter 68 Gods have given us so much, we must give back more carefully!


    At this time, Chu Xuanfeng was shining with golden light, and the strong power in his body was incredible.


    He saw countless shackles being broken.


    There was also a dark mark that was shattered by Jinlian.


    Is that the mark of the underworld?


    Chu Xuanfeng suddenly realized, and finally understood the meaning of the eternal god.


    It turned out that I actually lived in the world of the dead.


    The whole world is in ruins, and this is a cemetery.


    In a sense, this is equivalent to recreating life.


    The gods are too generous.


    I just killed some strange beasts, and the other party gave me so much.


    God''s grace is like a sea.


    Chu Xuanfeng strengthened his belief and no longer wavered.


    From now on, I must give back to the gods even more.


    Otherwise, I am sorry for this kindness.


    There is an old saying: Hearing the Tao in the morning, he will die at night without regret.


    That''s it now.

 Chapter 44：

    He knelt on the ground, his forehead and arms all close to the ground.


    "Thanks to the grace of God, I didn''t realize my insignificance until today. The sacrificed items are really insignificant, and they are not in proportion to your feedback.


    It''s really shameful. "


    Liu Che chuckled lightly: "No need to feel inferior, no need to be sad."


    "You are my ambassador, you should face the world with your head up and proudly, and promote the name of my god"


    "There are still many enemies under this starry sky for you to sharpen..."


    "Child...I will be watching you from the God Realm, no one in this world can kill you except me!"


    His figure gradually became erratic, and finally disappeared between heaven and earth.


    But the sound resounded through the entire starry sky.


    Shocking all the shadow-level figures, this kid is my divine envoy. If you dare to move him, please try.


    The light that penetrated the starry sky disappeared.


    The cold breath swept back again.


    Until then everyone recovered.


    God, go.


    When he appeared, the sky was full of light, and the world would fall for it.


    When he left, it was like a wisp of dust, quietly.


    God is watching this world.


    But I am also sad that no one remembers myself.


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity!"


    All the humans in White Snake Ling shouted in unison.


    Their expressions are fanatical, and their eyes are extremely religious.


    After this baptism, I realized that my empty life has no meaning at all.


    After all, no one thought that he was a dead person.


    Chu Xuanfeng stood up from the ground and rushed straight into the sky.


    The aura that can be felt throughout White Snake Ridge.


    Feng Xiao danced for him.


    Bai Yun also condenses with him as the center.


    "From today, this place will be used as a holy place for eternal religion, even if countless manpower is used, a temple will be built to commemorate the coming of my god."


    "The scalper is a guardian of the left and the black cow is a guardian of the right."


    "As for the blatant white snake... Damn it!!!"


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the White Snake King with a look of fear, and threw a fist away in the air.


    The entire mountain peak was shrouded in flames.


    The thousand-meter-high mountain just melted.


    Although God does not bother to do it, but he will not let it go.


    Everyone swallowed after seeing this scene.


    Is this the power bestowed by God?


    It''s horrible.


    The White Snake, which they still felt unmatched before, disappeared with the mountain.


    What a mighty force?


    Standing on the altar, Chu Xuanfeng stared at the group of people below, and said: "I don''t care what organization you belong to, but today you are bathed in the grace of God, who is the believer I teach.


    From now on, everyone will be brothers and sisters. We should open up territory for the God of Eternity and promote our faith.


    If you don¡¯t want to be a believer, you can, but God Enwu must take it away..."


    "My Lord God, we are willing to promote our faith, and from today onwards we will sever all relationships and all faiths. Only the God of Eternity is in our hearts."


    "Also ask the Lord to enlighten you, and I will wait for the same..."


    People from the three major organizations have expressed their views.


    What does taking away the grace of God mean?


    That''s death! !


    Who can''t understand this.


    Looking at the people who kept knocking their heads and expressing their heartfelt hearts.


    Chu Xuanfeng laughed, very happy.


    What if you are in a cemetery?


    As long as we spread our faith and baptize sentient beings, even if we are a group of undead souls, we can kill him upside down!


    "But... one thing, I would like to ask everyone, you keep saying surrender, but how should I trust you?"


    The thought of meditation has been deep in my mind.


    They only need to use the communicator.


    It can be passed on to others in minutes.


    Faced with Chi Guoguo''s killing intent, even Lin Nieyi, who was once Chu Xuanfeng''s girlfriend, couldn''t help but shudder.


    This gaze is like a sharp sword.


    Maybe the next sentence is wrong, and the head will fall to the ground.


    "Whirlwind, what do you want us to do to gain your trust."


    The soft voice was beautiful from a distance, and Lin Yeyi bit his scalp and stood up under the urging of the clansman.


    She is clean and beautiful as always.


    Like the green lotus left behind.


    Elegant and noble.


    Chu Xuanfeng didn''t speak, but his finger pointed to the sky.


    He said in a loud voice: "You should not ask me, but you should ask yourself, God has given us a new body, how can we repay him?"


    "Don''t you think you don''t need to return it."


    Everyone was silent upon hearing this.


    His eyes fell on the blood red altar.


    have to say.


    They all held that thought just now.


    Now that Chu Xuanfeng said so, my heart suddenly became embarrassed.


    People are gods.


    How should I give back.


    This is a very complex issue.


    For a time, everyone did not know how to answer this question.


    Lin Ye opened his mouth and didn''t know what to ask.


    Return?


    Can God see their things?


    "Ugh..."


    Seeing that everyone couldn''t think of a result, Chu Xuanfeng sighed in disappointment, and said with a grievance: "Your vision and mind are too superficial.


    Mind, mind.


    Sincerity is the most important thing! ! !


    Don''t you even understand this?


    Even a bunch of flowers or a blade of grass, as long as you are willing to sacrifice to the gods.


    This shows what I want! ! !


    If it is the kind of treasure that the gods can see, it is not something I can compete for! "


    So this is ah.


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    I finally understood what they meant.


    This is true.


    Sincere heart is true.


    If you say it verbally, it''s all a lie.


    After all, the human heart is separated from the belly.


    "Of course, if you really send flowers and grass, it won''t work."


    "What do you want to give?"


    Someone couldn''t help but interject.


    Chu Xuanfeng showed a weird smile.


    They felt cold when they saw it, and they felt like they shouldn''t ask.


    "This question is a good question. The world is recovering. There are high-level exotic plants and different fruits, as well as magical medicine, and even pure women can do it."


    A beautiful and beautiful girl with wings on the back nearby shivered involuntarily when she heard the words.


    Because she found that everyone nearby was watching herself.


    [Thank you for your reminder and monthly ticket. From the next chapter, you won¡¯t ask for data, because it will be on the shelves tomorrow, and the charges are based on the number of words, so it won¡¯t be enough. ¡¿


    [As for the testimonials, to be honest, there is nothing to say, you just watch me update, at least 16,000 per day. ¡¿


    [If the first order can break through 500, I will increase it by 20,000 per day, and I will never blow it when I say it! ¡¿


    [Otherwise, you can send the blade. As for the follow-up world, there will be many worlds you can post in the comment area. ¡¿.


    Chapter 69 Complete Blackening: I only hate that I am not strong enough (please ask for completeness)


    Damn it, it all depends on me.


    I''m the younger sister of another person, Baihu! ! !


    Lu Shiyun suddenly showed an extremely ugly expression.


    She knew without thinking that these people wanted to sacrifice themselves.


    "My lord, how about this woman? She is Baihu''s younger sister, beautiful as a flower, and pure body."


    "Can."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the words.


    Lin Naoyi who stood in front of him also subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chu Xuanfeng''s woman had an ugly expression, and said to her: "Don''t think that the sacrifice is to kill you. In fact, you are going to the gods to serve the gods. You know what a rare opportunity this is to reach the sky in one step.


    I have seen a snake that is smaller than this white snake.


    Was sacrificed by other gods.


    Now the body stretches for thousands of miles, the opening of the mouth is the thunder, and the breathing is the storm. "


    Is it so amazing?

 Chapter 45：

    Everyone was puzzled. If this is the case, how could this be a sacrifice.


    It''s simply a blessing to heaven.


    "Okay, the topic ends here. Think about what you want to sacrifice to give back to the gods. Also contact the organization behind you and ask them to weigh it.


    When the construction of the temple is over, I will invite the world''s heroes to gather together.


    All those who do not come will be regarded as enemies of the eternal religion. "


    Chu Xuanfeng said with a strong killing intent.


    But no one felt that he had done too much.


    This involves faith and denomination.


    Since ancient times, it has been a heavy topic.


    People from the three major forces glanced at each other, took out their communicators, and began to contact their families.


    Without exception.


    The news they received all had the same meaning.


    Surrender!


    All the forces outside the starry sky are all rubbish.


    Not as good as the eternal god.


    Lu Shiyun was sold directly by the family, and even refused to refuse.


    Other forces are preparing to bring a large amount of materials and ancient books to offer sacrifices.


    Don''t feel ashamed.


    In fact, without Liu Che, they would also selectively become other people''s dogs. This is the biggest difference.


    The law of the weak and the strong is fully reflected at this moment!


    -----------


    Fairy sword world.


    A few days ago.


    Wing on.


    A group of weird people suddenly appeared and snatched the buddy Sedum inside.


    "Hey... what do you guys do, don''t catch me... I didn''t break the law!!"


    "What are you guys doing, help...help..."


    Sedum kept struggling, but found that he couldn''t break free of the control of these weird people at all.


    The most weird thing is that he clearly broke his throat.


    The people below seem to be unable to see themselves at all.


    A blast of cold air hits his forehead.


    Oops, I have encountered evil.


    What should I do, who can save me.


    Sedum anxious''s head turned white.


    Eventually they came to a ruined temple, and these black-clothed weird people also lost their disguise.


    Jin Jiaxian Yi, extraordinary temperament.


    "General Fei Peng, long time no see..."


    The one in the lead said to Sedum with a smile.


    But this smile, Sedum looks very hypocritical and disgusting.


    "Who are you? I''m not a general Scaboo, I''m just a fellow of Yongan, Sedum, you have admitted the wrong person!"


    Several people smiled upon hearing this.


    The Golden Armored man who spoke just now explained: "You are General Fei Peng, but... the mystery of your current conversation has not been solved yet, so you don''t know us.


    Let''s put it this way, we are all gods, this time there is an invasion of evil spirits, you need to return to your place in advance! "


    Sedum looked up and down the group of people claiming to be gods, and their bodies kept retreating.


    "I don''t know how to fight. Go find someone else. I''m really not a scaboo."


    As he said, he turned and patted backwards.


    In the end, he was hit by a golden light.


    This is a spell bestowed by the emperor.


    Can awaken the true spirit of Scaboo, but also control his god!


    There was a puff.


    Sedum knelt on the ground, losing the brilliance in his eyes.


    "That''ll be fine?"


    "Yes, Lord Tiandi requires this."


    "Fortunately, we moved fast. There was news from the eyeliner over there that the demon girl has arrived in Yong''an Dang and is looking for this kid."


    "Heh... let her find it."


    The priest said with a sneer.


    The emperor sent himself out, and with such a small amount of manpower, how could he defeat the demon girl who possessed the power of the evil god?


    Isn''t that nonsense!


    After several days and nights, Sedum stood up from the ground.


    "Why did you wake me up so early? Samsara is not over yet..."


    With a calm and calm voice, there is an incomparable sense of security when listening.


    It is General Fei Peng who is back.


    The priest came over with a flattering smile and said: "General, there are evildoers in the lower realm. Believing in the evil **** must develop your faith. Your Majesty has forgiven your guilt. As long as you kill her, you can return to the heaven."


    "Okay, take me there."


    A silver light flashed, and Fei Peng''s battle armor adhered to the body with the power of the immortal.


    At the same time, a long sword was handed over by the priest respectfully.


    It''s just that these proud fairies didn''t see the disgust in Feipeng''s eyes.


    The call is coming, and the wave is going.


    When I''m a spoiler, is it a dog?


    He clenched his fist, turned into a streamer, and followed the priest.


    Not long after, they returned to Yongan Dang.


    A blue figure touched Fei Peng''s mind, and memories of the past flooded into his heart.


    Solanum nigrum?


    This is Solanum, yes.


    But, how could she be here!


    Just in the shock of Fei Peng.


    The priest next to her pointed to the Dragon Kwai and said, "It seems that the general has locked her down. That''s right, this demon girl is a Cthulhu."


    Feipeng''s face tightened, stretched out his hand to pull the collar of the priest, and said angrily: "What are you kidding, she is my sister!"


    "This is the order of the Emperor, and although Dragon Kwai is your sister, she is also a believer of the evil god, do you really want to disobey the order of the Emperor?"


    The priest looked at him unscrupulously.


    He didn''t care about Chi Guoguo''s killing intent in Feipeng''s eyes.


    Don''t think that you have no hole cards.


    The light that awakens the gods is a two-handed sword.


    As long as he dares to do it, that thing can kill him.


    In the sky, five people are facing each other.


    But the nightshade below sensed the elder brother''s fluctuation and looked up towards the sky.


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other.


    But the next moment, countless light locks **** the scabies.


    The priest grinned and said: "Since the general does not want to righteously destroy his relatives, then I will use another method to achieve it."


    With a slight force on his hand, Feipeng suddenly knelt on the ground.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Only then did he understand that the Emperor of Heaven awakened himself, just as a tool man.


    If you do not obey, you will be threatened as a captive.


    Has been completely shameless.


    A ray of blue light flashed, and the nightshade appeared in front of the priest.


    Looking at the painful brother, she angered: "What are you doing? Let go of my brother!"


    "Let go?" The priest laughed arrogantly when he heard the words, and said to her, "Witch, who made you believe in the evil god, now gives you two paths.


    If you decide on your own, I will release General Fei Peng, or I will crush his true spirit. "


    Solanum is silly.


    I didn''t expect that I would encounter such a situation.


    If you die, your brother will die.


    She has encountered such a situation before.


    That was a thousand years ago.


    I chose to die at the beginning.


    As a result, all the brothers and sisters were killed.


    What about now?


    Solanum''s eyes became cold, and then she smiled.


    The poignant smile.


    The laugh is chilling.


    Laughing makes your scalp numb.


    Good people being bullied.


    When her laughter ended, her thick black hair had turned into a silvery white color.


    "Then you kill it. If you kill your brother alone, then I will kill all the gods in the heavens and see who is more ruthless."


    This is full of hoarse and indifferent voice.


    It shocked everyone.


    Is this still the cowardly princess Jiang?


    Could it be that the demon in red is the one who came here?


    The priest''s eyes were cold, and he bit his scalp and asked, "Are you really afraid of him dying?"


    The answer to myself was a Changhong sword aura.


    The nightshade is blackened.

 Chapter 46：

    The blackened she does not accept any threats, because she knows that even if her brother is dead.


    The gods will also save him.


    In that case, what are you afraid of?


    Just kill.


    When the celestial gods have been killed, everything will be over.


    When the temple opens all over the Three Realms.


    My brother will naturally come back to him.


    "You forced me, the demon girl will die!"


    The priest struck a sword, was shocked and angry, and pushed the Scaboo out.


    At the same time, it detonated the ban in the opponent''s body.


    The terrifying energy instantly tore apart the true spirit of the scaboo.


    When he was dying, Feipeng said with tears: "Sister, I''m really sorry for you, originally I just wanted to see you die for the last time."


    He is not stupid, he naturally understands that the emperor is concealing evil intentions.


    But he didn''t expect the other party to be so insidious.


    If he doesn''t make a move, he chooses to detonate his true spirit.


    Boom.


    There was a buzzing in the sky and the earth.


    The city below was directly destroyed by the explosion.


    The priest took the people and fled.


    The strongest **** in the heavens will detonate the soul, and he will surely kill this demon girl.


    It would be easy to handle only half of the soul.


    The priest thought very well.


    But when he was evacuating, he was stopped by a red figure.


    Hong Kui Jiao smiled and said: "This gentleman is really cruel, I thought your heart was black, but I didn''t expect it to be red too."


    The priest looked into the opponent''s hand.


    I saw a blood dripping heart, throbbing.


    Whose heart is that?


    He trembled and looked down at his chest.


    A terrible hole appeared there.


    "How come, I don''t feel it at all!"


    He muttered to himself, vomiting blood, and fell towards the ground.


    The white fingers tightened suddenly.


    The bright red blood flowed down the fingers.


    "His flow..."


    Hongkui licked the blood on his fingertips, and said disgustedly: "Bah...what a god, the blood carries a stench."


    The remaining three gods showed timidity.


    Fleeing in all directions.


    Trying to confuse her in different directions.


    It is a pity that the power of Red Sunflower has exceeded the imagination of these immortals.


    The red sleeves flicked, and the magic sword was in hand.


    Sword Qi penetrates the space.


    Kill all three dogs.


    "Since you know that Solanum and Scabies are dangerous, why not stop them!"


    Xi Yao walked out of the seal, staring fiercely at Red Sunflower.


    The chest is constantly rising and falling.


    It shows the excitement of the mood.


    The person who has been in unrequited love for a long time died completely like this, can she not be angry?


    Snapped.


    Hongkui slapped her directly.


    "¡§"What are you? A dog raised in the heavens dare to yell at me, first find out his status.


    Where were you when the emperor punished his brother to reincarnate?


    Isn''t he your enemy?


    I really laughed. I didn''t dare to show my teeth and claws at the emperor, and ran up to me and clamored, why didn''t I kill these four accompanying dogs? "


    Every sentence punishes the heart.


    Xi Yao clutched her pretty face, but she didn''t even have an excuse to refute.


    Yes, the emperor hides evil intentions.


    If not for him.


    How could Scaboo go to reincarnation.


    Apart from unrequited love, he only threw out one fruit.


    It sounds funny.


    I am afraid of death.


    Seeing her silence, Hong Kui sneered and said: "My brother is dead, I have my own way to make him come alive, but that guy can''t. If you don''t give her a deep excitement, you will never know what cruelty is."


    For his significant other.


    Hongkui deeply understands that she is just a silly white sweet.


    Always wishful thinking that others are not malicious.


    Always keep a kind heart.


    But such people are often the most injured!


    So she simply used this matter to let her understand the sinister world.


    "As for you, huh... the goddess of the heavens, Xi Yao, when I look back, I will sacrifice you to the **** of eternity in exchange for the resurrection of my brother!"


    Xi Yao didn''t speak, but looked at the clouds blankly.


    If you can exchange yourself for the life of the scaboo.


    It''s actually pretty good.


    ......


    When the smoke clears.


    The miserable figure of nightshade appeared on the ground.


    The beautiful wide-sleeved fairy dress on her body has long become tattered.


    The hair was also burned a lot.


    The pitiful appearance made Hongkui a little intolerable.


    Hearing her footsteps, the nightshade said hoarsely: "So you are satisfied?"


    There was exhaustion and sadness in this tone.


    Can imagine this short period of time.


    What changes her heart has endured.


    Hong Kui sat beside her with bent legs, looking at the other side''s arms, there was only one piece of sackcloth left, and he was silent for a long time.


    "Once, I was too naive. I gave you everything."


    "You are even fighting against injuries."


    "Unexpectedly, it would be so painful."


    Hongkui''s face was expressionless, but a line of tears fell to the ground.


    Yes.


    I was in the lock demon tower, and I was able to cultivate this ability, but I got up step by step by relying on it.


    Who can understand what he has suffered?


    Solanum hugged her clothes tightly and sobbed: "So, in the future, I will become more ruthless than you. I want no one in the world to bully us.


    I want to resurrect my brother, I want to be the king of this world! ! "


    What about the demon?


    What about the devil?


    Without power, it''s just an ant to play with.


    The nightshade is blackened, but at the same time it is also enlightened.


    I was too naive before.


    That''s why there is no way to protect my brother.


    She didn''t blame Red Sunflower, nor the God of Eternity, but she didn''t see through this world where the weak and the strong.


    If I could be like a red sunflower.


    Sacrifice early.


    Oneself can become a two-star divine envoy, so as to learn all kinds of magic tricks.


    Don''t talk about it then.


    Even if the emperor comes in person, he has to kowtow in front of himself.


    "It''s good if you understand this truth. Let''s go back. I recently recruited a group of people. Come and help me expand my faith in God."


    Hongkui picked up his other half.


    Flew towards Shushan.


    And Xi Yao followed behind them.


    Now the area of ??Mount Shu has long become the base camp of eternal religion.


    People can live in peace.


    You don¡¯t need to burn incense and recite the Buddha every day like a Buddhist temple.


    What to do every day, but one hour must be spent in prayer at night.


    There is a temple every tens of miles.


    There are blessings in the temple, as well as highly capable believers.


    The demons and ghosts dare not come over and provoke trouble.


    But if it is pious to be good, the eternal religion also recruits monsters.


    After a few days of rest.


    Solanum was ready to leave for the land of southern Xinjiang, where it was heard that there was Nuwa bloodline, which was just used as a sacrifice. .


    Chapter 70 Come on sister Dragon Kwai, kill the Emperor, you are the Emperor of Heaven!


    Wanjie chat group.

 Chapter 47：

    Li Er: "Why can''t I see Sister Solanum come out to speak recently?"


    Ninja scientist: "I also find it very strange. She used to be the liveliest. Five days ago, she said that she would find her brother soon."


    Tanjiro: "Perhaps she is chatting with her brother. The family reunion after a long absence is indeed worth celebrating."


    Chu Dashan: "Ahem... Brothers, I have also succeeded in sacrificing recently, and a big event has happened."


    For peace: "Bath in the grace of God, or become stronger? We are all like this, it''s no big deal."


    Now the group is accustomed to bathing in the grace of God.


    Nothing to be surprised.


    At most, the strength becomes stronger.


    Dashan Chu: "You know a hammer. Didn''t I say that our affairs were plain? After God''s guidance, I understood me. Your world turned out to be a cemetery."


    Li Er: "The cemetery, what do you mean? Curious. jpg"


    Dashan Chu: "Let''s put it this way, the world we live in is actually already dead. Although there are extremely horrible existences, we are dead, which means we were born in the underworld."


    Li Shimin took a breath.


    There are such weird things?


    Chu Dashan: "Maybe you don''t believe it, I didn''t believe it at first, but when the gods reshaped my body, I felt the coldness of the world.


    It''s the kind of coldness that you can''t imagine. I used to feel very warm in the sun, but now I can''t feel the slightest heat. "


    Second Li: "o((¡Ñ©n¡Ñ))o...horror!"


    Ninja scientist: "It''s hard to imagine, and there are such wonderful worlds. People living in the underworld, they don''t even know that they are dead souls."


    Will be injured and bleed.


    The same blood is red.


    However, he didn''t know that he was a dead person.


    It''s scary to think about it.


    Chu Dashan: "Come and let you see, we look like a new life."


    Group member Chu Dashan uploaded a video.


    In the picture, a blood altar is made of a different animal.


    The battle was fierce.


    But when the gods came, everything changed.


    The world is just like what Chu Dashan said, nothing is different.


    It couldn''t even be more normal.


    But when the light falls.


    They actually felt the cold breath in that black qi and were pulled out of their bodies.


    A starry sky is dead!


    Li Er: "What is the starry sky? Are the stars in the sky also inhabited?"


    Dashan Chu: "Yes, we are on the earth, and there is the Milky Way outside, and there are countless galaxies outside the Milky Way. Listening to the meaning of the gods, do you know how many creatures?


    But they are all dead, how ridiculous is this?


    The character who destroyed the stars at his fingertips didn''t even know how 797 himself died. "


    Flame Ninja World.


    Da She Maru pursed her chapped lips, feeling that she did not know enough about the gods.


    It turns out that there are other planets besides the earth.


    This means that I can conquer aliens in the future?


    Ninja scientist: "It''s impossible that every world is the earth, I think your world may be larger."


    God of Eternity: "Don''t doubt that there are aliens in your world. At the moment, when you look at the moon, you are stubborn with other white-eyed tribes, as well as the mothers of the six immortals, who are also aliens."


    Ninja scientist: ¡ª¡¨), shocked... God is actually free today! Worship..."


    Li Er: "See my god, my **** is eternal, is this the same in our world?"


    God of Eternity: "Your world is smaller, but there are countless races outside of the Central Plains. They are disobedient and are like savages..."


    Second Li: "Understood... I conquered the Central Plains and destroyed them immediately!"


    Chu Dashan: "See my god! @ÀîÀ϶þ, brother... I have a map here, which is your era, you can refer to it."


    Second Li: "Thanks."


    For peace: "The world is big and there are no wonders, and now I understand how small I am."


    Tanjirou: £þ.£þ), I don¡¯t know what you are talking about at all, but it feels great. There are people living on the moon."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Thank my god, the believer Solanum used to be ignorant and made you angry. From now on, my sister Hongkui and I will certainly offer you countless tributes."


    Li Er: "¦²(¤Ã§¥;)¤Ã, shocked... Solanum sylvestris is not cute anymore, and it''s still serious. I really don''t like it."


    Ninja scientist: "People will always make progress, don''t underestimate how good others are! Possess your lips. jpg"


    Tanjiro: "Sister Longkui is good."


    Chu Dashan: "Hello, sister, I must be very happy to meet my brother now, hehe...There must be a lot to say after a thousand years of absence."


    For peace: "Congratulations, brothers and sisters are reunited, it is worth a drink."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "People will always grow, just like me, a lost lamb."


    For peace: "No...you are not a sheep, you are an old liar!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...I really served you, can you let me go? I call your father OK!!"


    For peace: "Ahem...I just remind you kindly, don''t deceive God, is this also wrong?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "There is only integrity in my dictionary, so I engraved it on my arm! No need to remind you, understand?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "My brother died, he was killed in front of me on the day we met."


    Noisy chat groups.


    Suddenly fell silent.


    This is too tragic.


    Waiting for thousands of years, once born, looking for brother.


    A few days ago, Solanum also smiled and said that he wanted to introduce his brother to everyone.


    Everyone can experience that joyful feeling.


    Li Lao Er: "Silence, work hard to invite the God of Eternity to resurrect, Tanjirou is a very good example."


    Chu Dashan: "Sorry, I don''t know the situation."


    For peace: "Sorrow."


    Ninja scientist: "Clean up your mood and work hard to develop believers. When the gods see your efforts, brothers and sisters will naturally reunite."


    Tanjirou: "Sister Solanum, don''t cry. I understand your feelings very well. My family was killed a year ago. I know the anger and helplessness best."


    Ninja scientist: "You are different from her, but the nightshade has been waiting for a thousand years."


    Tanjiro: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ). Thousands of years... I got it wrong."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "You don''t need to comfort me, thank you for your concern. From this incident, I realized that there is no helplessness without power."


    "If I were stronger before, I shouldn''t be so concerned about those useless people, nor would I annoy the gods."


    "Everyone is less important than my brother. It is a sin to be kind in your heart. Especially when you are kind to someone who has nothing to do with you, you are actually hurting yourself."


    "I learned from the mouth of the goddess Xiyao that my brother''s previous life was the **** of war, and he was jealous of the emperor, so I found a reason to enter the cycle of reincarnation and let him reincarnate."


    "As a result, because I worshiped the Lord God, the emperor was scared, and he found his brother faster than me."


    "When we met, they forced my brother to kill me. My brother refused to listen and was imprisoned."


    "So, let me make a decision again, I die... or my brother will die."


    "I know the sinister intentions of these bastards. Even if I die, they will use the same moves to threaten Red Sunflower..."


    "So the true spirit of my brother was detonated..."


    Li Er: "This kind of mess can also be the emperor of the day? No wonder the gods say that all but him are false gods. Damn it!"


    For peace: "Except for my god, all those who claim to be gods are uneasy and kind."


    Ninja scientist: "Yes, there are still six immortals in our world, but the result is a cub born from an alien!"


    Ninja scientist: "And do you know? Our world has three holy places, which are made up of frogs, slugs, and snakes. I doubt that they promote the development of the world!!"


    Chu Xuanfeng: "Do you still use suspicion? If you are not my race, their hearts will be different!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I support sister Solanum, come on! Fight to the death of the Emperor, you will be the ruler of the Three Realms when you look back."


    The chat group on this day is destined to be unstable.


    In addition to a few words at the beginning, Liu Che chose to dive.


    the reason is simple.


    The gods must remain mysterious.


    Just observe their situation silently.


    As for the death of Sedum, it was originally expected, but I didn''t expect Red Sunflower to be so cruel, so I chose to let Solanum to deal with it.


    As a result, Solanum has experienced this blow.


    Completely awakened.


    Among the group members, only Murong Fu had not built an altar.


    The rest have been established.


    Fanatics include Dashewan, Long, Chu Xuanfeng, Tanjilang and Li Shimin.


    Solanum has become a fanatic now.


    It seems that the first world will be recovered soon.


    Not surprisingly, it should be the ghosts in the lower world or Datang Ssangyong.


    The progress of these two worlds is fast.


    Temple after temple, the area of ??their gods is getting bigger and bigger, and the divine powers they can use are getting stronger and stronger.


    As long as a world can be recycled.


    Your own strength will break through to a terrifying stage.


    At that time, it will be very simple to obliterate the indigenous gods of the world like the cemetery of the saints.


    Liu Che smiled slightly and dived into the world of God''s Domain.


    At this time, the world here is full of life.


    After the sacrifice of Chu Xuanfeng, a large number of sacred and sacred beasts were born.


    "Welcome your coming, Lord God."


    Hina and Rixiang said in a soft voice, their body bowing at a hundred and eighty degrees.


    Now the two little girls have grown up a bit.


    The silver-white short hair, now hanging down to the heel, looks very cute.


    Liu Che touched the tops of the two of them, and asked with a smile, "It''s so good, where''s your sister?"


    Hina Yi refers to the heavenly palace in the distant clouds.


    "They are feeding the cranes, do you need to call them over?"


    "No, if the feeding of the cranes is over, you can also take a ride out to play, but don''t come back too late."


    "Yes, Lord God."

 Chapter 48：

    Although Liu Che could understand everyone''s actions.


    But he still chose to ask, otherwise such a cute little girl would slowly lose her vitality.


    Become dull.


    This will not work.


    They will look very happy if they ask a few questions now and touch their heads again.


    My eyes will be squinted and I will enjoy my palms.


    In the next moment, Liu Che came to the sky above God''s Domain.


    Observing the situation of the divine beasts below.


    At this time, these newly born little guys have been assigned to different areas according to their own habits.


    And the best of them is the Purple Jade Python and Ten Thousand Snakes.


    This male mother has completed the job of hatching eggs, and now runs in God''s Domain every day, seeming to be chasing a magnetic moonlight butterfly.


    Well, snakes like butterflies, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    The premise is that the other party can bear it.


    One is 10,000 meters long, and the other is only ten meters in size.


    I really don''t know whether their offspring is an egg or an egg.


    Seeing the order in God''s Domain, Liu Che was relieved.


    Simply stayed overnight in the Magnolia Palace.


    This is the palace of Sister Butterfly Ninja. The three sisters live together and it is very lively.


    ......


    Naruto World.


    With the announcement of the dissolution of Wuyin Village, after the establishment of the Eternal Church.


    Yuyin Village also announced the same result.


    Then there is Tangyin Village, which likes peace.


    Although the name of their country does not want the Ninja Village to be disbanded, they face the danger of their lives.


    Those wine sacs and rice bags can only nod their heads in agreement.


    Konoha Ninja Village.


    Five generations of Hokage Tsunade, watching the content on the intelligence, kept kneading his temples with his fingers.


    What and what is this all about.


    Da She Wan turned out to be a **** stick.


    However, all the ninja villages admit that, the most nonsense is that those big names are also happy to comment on this situation.


    Claim that this is the real peace.


    What are you doing?


    "Naruto-sama, what should I do now? The other ninja villages have sent news that several tail beasts have been arrested."


    Silent stood aside, his expression also not very good-looking.


    Nowadays, Dashemaru catches the tail beast frantically.


    And claiming that this is a sacrifice to God, whoever hinders it is disrespectful to God.


    Who would believe such a ridiculous thing.


    This clearly meant that he wanted the tail beast as a weapon and wanted to carry out a conspiracy to unify the Ninja World.


    Ever since, the four great Ninja kingdoms attacked Wuyin Village at the same time.


    As a result, they haven''t moved yet.


    As the weakest wind country, Shayin Village was attacked.


    They have nothing to fight back.


    Gaara, the Fengying who had just taken office, was taken away, without knowing what tricks the other party used.


    In short, it was all right, but the tail beast was stripped.


    Gaara has been imprisoned now, because after he returned, he began to talk about God and God, talking about the God of Eternity all day long.


    Thinking of disbanding the Ninja Village.


    Become a branch of the eternal religion.


    Currently, according to the results announced by Wuyin Village.


    One tail, three tails, six tails, seven tails.


    Almost half of the tail beast has fallen into the hands of Da She Wan, who can sit still.


    Tsunade threw the information on the table, and said with an annoyed expression: "How do I know what to do? What do they mean."


    "They said that Oshomaru is Konoha''s rebellious forbearance, so we should do more."


    "Fart their fart, they all say that they have been rebellious, what does it have to do with us? He Dashewan also killed three generations of Hokage!"


    Tsunade was furious.


    This clearly wanted Konoha Ninja Village to take the lead, it was disgusting.


    Hokage guard standing outside the door.


    Looking at each other.


    At this time, a figure appeared in the corridor, with a hedgehog head, clogs shoes, and a scroll behind his back.


    Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas!


    return.


    "Master Jilaiya, you are back."


    "Well, where is Tsunade?"


    "The five generations of Hokage-sama are in the office, it seems that the intelligence is a little bad, and the mood is a little bit..."


    Jilai nodded silently, and opened the door.


    The atmosphere in the room is a bit heavy.


    He asked straightforwardly: "This time you are eager to call me back, because of the big snake pill, right?"


    "Of course, this **** has collected four beasts now. It is not safe for you to practice with Naruto. If the nine tails are lost, what does it mean, should you understand?"


    Jiraiya had a solemn expression, did not speak, but placed a map in front of Tsunade.


    "what is this?"


    "The distribution map of the Eternal Gods, the situation is far more serious than you know."


    Tsunade opened the map and looked at it, and found that the fragmented country had already fallen into the arms of Oshemaru.


    And not only that, Yuyin Village was listed as a red area.


    Is there any difference here?


    She raised her head, her eyes filled with doubts.


    Jilai also laughed at himself: "Remember the Akatsuki organization I told you before, their headquarters is here, but now they have declared it to be the place of eternal religion."


    "You said that rebel organization?"


    "Yes! Their leader, named Nagato, is one of the disciples I received, the child with the reincarnation eye."


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank sharply when he heard this.


    The tail beast plus the reincarnation eye, this kind of combat power cannot be defeated by ordinary people. .


    Chapter 71 The Black Pot Man Tuanzang, I feel that you are full of malice! ! ()


    "Furthermore, to give you a little bit of news, it may make you desperate to say it.


    I once placed Naruto in a hotel and spent several days on my own.


    I want to sneak into the hidden fog village to search for information.


    What do you guess? "


    Thinking of the experience a few days ago, Jilaiya''s face was full of fearful expressions.


    I shudder when I think about it now.


    The eternal religion is terrible, and it is estimated that even the immortals of the Holy Land are not their opponents.


    Tsunade tentatively said, "You can''t sneak in?"


    Although Wuyin Village is strong, it won''t even be unable to enter the surrounding area.


    After all, such a big village.


    Ji Lai also smiled bitterly:


    "I was discovered as soon as I arrived at the border of other people''s house, and I couldn''t get in no matter what method I used.


    Not only that, I even got injured. "


    "What did you say?"


    Tsunade stood up suddenly, shocked on his face.


    Don''t look at her, she always looks down on this greasy guy, but in terms of strength.


    He may be the strongest of the three.


    Yes, Jilai is also better than Dashewan.


    And it''s not generally strong.


    It''s the kind that can crush the opponent, but just like Naruto treats Sasuke.


    He can''t kill him.


    But such a tough man can''t even get in the periphery, which is a bit scary.


    "Then the eternal religion is really that terrible?"


    Mute is somewhat disapproving.


    A mere sect of the gods, will not develop so fast.


    There must be someone special defending!


    "Horrible? Heh... the little ninja who guards the door has the strength of a shadow class. You say it''s not scary."


    Inside the Hokage office, it fell into silence.


    Tsunade rubbed his eyebrows, and suddenly found a problem, raised his head and asked, "Since they have such terrible power, why don''t they attack us?"


    In terms of geographical location.


    The country of fire and the country of thunder are both within the attack range of the country of water.


    Couldn''t the other party come out?


    "Because they are developing their faith, every village has a temple, and there are envoys to teach doctrines. Sounds ridiculous, right?


    But they are doing this.


    Step by step, it is as stable as an iron bucket array, unable to penetrate at all.


    According to my estimation, the Oshe Maru might have really become a divine envoy and gained extraordinary power. "


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the facts are right before my eyes.


    Can''t bear to deny it.


    At this time, there were rapid footsteps in the corridor.


    "boom"

 Chapter 49：

    The door was opened.


    An Anbe ninja with a fox mask walked in and knelt down and said, "Report Hokage, Oshamaru and the horses have arrived in the land of Fire. They want to negotiate with you."


    Received the envelope silently.


    The above is the handwriting of Dashemaru.


    "Tsunade, I have missed it for a long time. Now I am an envoy. I want to come to your place to promote the doctrine and clean up the **** by the way. Would you mind?"


    "How many people did he bring?"


    Tsunade frowned and asked.


    "There are only four people, but one of them is a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and the other has a round eyes! The other is Uchiha Sasuke."


    Jilai frowned and said, "Really there are only four people?"


    The Anbe ninja nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Jiraiya, they are currently at the border of the Water Country, and they claim that if you don''t see you appear for two days, they will officially attack the Fire Country."


    The two of them looked at each other, and the matter was serious now.


    The other party wants to expand its power.


    ......


    One day later.


    Border zone.


    Sasuke Uchiha closed his eyes and blew the sea breeze, enjoying the rare tranquility.


    "If you don''t accompany your brother, will you come out and act like this?"


    "My business, you don''t need to care about the master priest.


    Danzo must die, but I don¡¯t understand a bit, why don¡¯t you just attack it? "


    Obviously strength has crushed the opponent.


    It''s such a simple thing to fight directly and then erect the faith.


    It must be so complicated.


    Also negotiate.


    The strength is not equal, what is the negotiation?


    Da She Wan looked at him, shook his head and said, "You are still young.


    I don¡¯t know how many secret hands the old fox of Tuanzang has. If we attack directly, this old boy will definitely run away. Where will you go after?


    If he had such an interview, he would definitely be lonely to come over.


    Furthermore, we are not evildoers, but messengers of God, never forget our original intention! "


    Sasuke Uchiha suddenly realized.


    Yes, they are not ninjas anymore.


    But followers of the God of Eternity cannot kill people at every turn, which is against the doctrine.


    Just when the two were chatting.


    A group of people appeared on the cliff on the opposite bank.


    There are more than a thousand people in total.


    There are 600 ninjas in Anbe alone.


    Among them, a group of elites such as Hagi Kakashi and Metkay, all followed.


    Of course, the old bones of Mito Menyan were not at ease at this time, quietly following behind the large army.


    Danzo is naturally hidden at the end.


    Sannin meet again.


    Only one year has passed.


    But the identity has undergone a substantial change.


    Oshemaru is wearing a black robe and a top hat on his head, just like an elegant missionary.


    Next to him are Nagato, Otodo, and Uchiha Sasuke, who are wearing the same robes.


    When Kakashi saw the dirt, his eyes widened.


    "Bring soil... how could it be you?"


    "Yeah...Kakashi, long time no see, and Mr. Danzo over there, why can''t you recognize me? I''m Uchiha Madara''s stand-in."


    Dai Tu waved to his friend with a smile on his face.


    Konoha''s people were taken aback.


    I don''t understand why Taito is still alive, and what happened to Uchiha Madara''s stand-in.


    Duanzang alone has a bad heart, and runs away if he doesn''t look back.


    As a result, a whirlpool appeared in front of him and sucked him in.


    Its speed is so fast that it is impossible to respond at all.


    boom.


    A powerful fist fell on his abdomen.


    The black robe covering his appearance slipped to the ground, and at the same time the disguise on his arm also fell.


    The disgusting writing wheel on the arm was made public.


    Konoha''s group was stunned.


    What''s the matter?


    I haven''t negotiated, how could something happen to my own people.


    When Danzo felt cold, he knew that something was wrong. He wanted to use ninjutsu, but found that Chakra remained motionless.


    "Trash, stop struggling, supernatural power is above everything else, you Chakra is forbidden by me."


    Uchiha said lightly with soil.


    It completely dispelled Danzo''s desire to escape.


    Da She Maru looked at the dumbfounded group of people and explained:


    "Are you surprised?


    Why does Uchiha have annihilated his clan for so long, but he has inter-pillar cells and writing wheel eyes?


    In fact, the answer is very simple, when the Uchiha clan was killed.


    This old man has taken away a lot of eyes.


    By the way, his eyes still stop water! ! ! "


    The bandage on his face was torn off, and another writing wheel came out of the water.


    For a while, Konoha Ninja didn''t know what to say.


    This is the root of Konoha?


    Specialize in your own people! ! !


    And that pale arm, it turned out to be the cell of the original Hokage-sama, no wonder it can fuse so many Sharenyan.


    Boom.


    A piece of the cliff collapsed.


    Tsuna''s face flushed with luck, and he smashed the rock in front of him with one foot.


    I saw her gritted her teeth and roared:


    "Old dog Tuanzang, you dare to insult my grandfather''s cells, my old lady can''t spare you!"


    Grandpa''s cells were abused at will.


    It was also transplanted on Danzo.


    The result is self-evident, he must have done countless experiments.


    Desecrating the corpse of a loved one is something that no one can tolerate, let alone a grumpy Tsunade.


    Jiraji also grabbed her by the arm, and didn''t let Tsunade rush out.


    Now the situation is unknown, but acting rashly is a terrible act! ! !


    Tuan Zang was angry when he heard the words. The experiment was done by Oshe Maru, and his arm was installed by him.


    People are killed by ferrets and with soil, what''s up to me?


    He struggled to retort.


    As a result, his head was stepped directly into the sand, let alone struggling, and almost never suffocated.


    After a while, Uchiha raised his foot with the soil and said to Danzo, "Old Danzo, don''t waste your energy."


    On the cliff in the distance.


    Seeing the embarrassed look of his old partner, Menyan Mito hurriedly interrupted and said, "Hokage-sama, why don''t you send someone to attack? Although Danzo is very sinful, how can he contribute to Konoha? We should punish him. ..."


    "Yeah... isn''t this Mito Menitis?


    I thought you were shrinking at home.


    I didn''t expect you to come too. I remember another old dog called Zhuan Sleeping Xiaochun, which must have come too. "


    Tai Tu waved to them, his expression was brilliant, as if he had met an old friend.


    Hearing the sound, Mito Menyan hurriedly retracted his chicken paws in shock.


    Turning around and ran away without looking back.


    And also used the secret technique of repeated horizontal jumps.


    The appearance of running away is very funny.


    But everyone in Konoha couldn''t laugh at all.


    In the next moment, two vortexes enveloped them.


    Puff through.


    Puff through.


    The two figures fell to Danzang''s side one after another.


    Oshamaru looked at the people in Konoha with horror on their faces and smiled at them: "Don''t worry, everyone, these people planned Uchiha''s extermination, so Sasuke and Itachi have to explain how.


    Although the situation is very complicated, it would not be possible without the help of these three people.


    and...."


    Nagato next to him continued: "Danzo attacked our Akatsuki organization and killed my friend Yahiko. You don''t know this teacher, do you?"


    "Yahiko was killed? Danzo?"


    Ji Lai also froze for a moment, and his face became difficult to look.


    Why is there Danzo for everything?


    Nagato snorted, kicked Mito Menyan with his foot, and said:


    "Yes, Danzo colluded with Hanzo to blackmail us and even used Konoha''s dark part.


    How can you let me forget such hatred?


    You always say that you want to promote peace, but you don''t know that some are just for your own benefit.


    If there is no divine envoy.


    At most one year, our Xiao organization will launch a full-scale war to **** the tail beasts of all countries.


    And you Konoha are also within my hunting range.


    To put it bluntly, with your strength, how can you resist the eye of reincarnation? "

 Chapter 50：

    Konoha was silent all over.


    They looked at the three people under their feet, wishing to chop them into minced meat.


    Turning to bed, Koharu screamed: "This has nothing to do with me, it''s the Anbe used by Danzo. I just planned Uchiha''s extermination and white teeth."


    Kakashi: "???"


    Under what circumstances, my father is dead, and you still have your share!


    What a shining star White Fang was.


    As a result, it was only now known that the Konoha elders were forced to die.


    At this time, a wisp of cold wind blew over, and Xiaochun suddenly woke up.


    Seeing those cold eyes, she couldn''t help but shudder.


    "I...not me, it''s Danzo...he wanted to be Hokage that inspired me and Mito Menyan. What are you looking at me for?"


    Tuan Zang noodles are like black charcoal.


    Horse sells skins.


    I was not the one who supported me when you wanted rights.


    Is it interesting to buckle all **** bowls on my head now?


    Dashemaru gently pressed her fingers, and Xiaochun was also imprisoned when she turned to bed.


    "Okay, that''s the end of the old days.


    In fact, this time I came here just to announce two things.


    First, Kyuubi must be handed over.


    Second, our next goal is Konoha. As a country with a large population, it is undoubtedly a good place to promote faith.


    Don''t worry, I won''t destroy your ninja system, but you must believe in God! "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Speaking of the excitement, his face was ruddy, and he couldn''t help being a little intoxicated.


    As a former teammate, Dashemaru didn''t want to start a war.


    But if the other party is obsessed with it.


    Don''t blame him then.


    Jilai also shook his head and said, "Sure enough, do you still have to fight?


    After talking for a long time, you just want to win the nine tails!


    You still haven''t changed! "


    At this time, a group of figures came from the West.


    There are a large number of people, almost a thousand.


    The leader is full of thunder.


    The rescuers are here, so don''t delay! !


    "Say so much what to do, Konoha is our home, and you will never let you turn this place into a place of faith!"


    "The Seal of Baihao¡¤Open"


    Tsunade opened the Seal of Hundred Heroes, and the other ninjas were also ready to attack.


    They discussed it for a long time before coming.


    To deal with these four people, Konoha alone is absolutely impossible.


    So they contacted the ninjas of Thunder Country.


    And the ninja of the land of the earth is too far away from here.


    It will take some time.


    Otherwise, who likes to talk, isn''t Naruto, the orator.


    Metkay looked at Kakashi who was still absent and said to him: "Wake up... don''t hesitate Kakashi. Although it is surprising to meet an old friend, don''t forget that he is an enemy!"


    "Ok, I know."


    Kakashi shook his head, but there was a strange light in his eyes.


    It''s just that Metkay didn''t notice.


    "Master Naruto, we are here with Yun Ren. These are the **** sticks of the Eternal God Cult, haha...one by one skinny, only four people dare to come over, it''s ridiculous!!"


    The Fourth Generation Raikage landed two hundred meters near Dashe Maru, his eyes full of disdain.


    He felt that the eternal religion would expand.


    It was caused by the use of illusion by Uchiha''s people.


    Each of the so-called shadow grades is purely a joke.


    .......................


    Isn''t it just that a big snake pill takes a few juniors, and kills them in minutes.


    "It''s wasted that I talked with you for so long. It turns out that I was lying to me. I was waiting for the rescue to come, so I listened to me patiently."


    Da She Wan''s tone was filled with depression.


    Also revealing disappointment.


    Unexpectedly, his teammates still can''t understand their dreams.


    Including Jiraiya, the guy who keeps talking about finding peace.


    Facing peace now, they chose to refuse.


    The world is really stupid! !


    boom.


    boom.


    Two white smoke rose one after another.


    Slugs and toads appeared on the coast.


    Nagato moved his hands and feet twice, looking at the crowd and sighed.


    "After all, there is still a battle, so I said before that only when I hurt them, can I understand the value of peace."


    Uchiha shrugged with the soil, not paying attention to these people at all.


    "It is because of stupidity that we don''t understand our strength. Only the doctrine of God is the way to peace."


    "That''s right, these three people were killed, and everyone else will play their own roles."


    Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes moved slightly, and the three black flame swords sank into Danzo and the others.


    Then the golden Susanoh, wrapped him up.


    The magnificent armor lifted him up to the sky like a god.


    Just looking at it, I feel terrified.


    "What is this?"


    "I don''t know, it looks great."


    "Don''t be in a daze, today''s battle is S-level!!"


    The special commanders shouted.


    After that, countless shurikens covered the sky, and rained toward Oshemaru and the others.


    Sasuke Uchiha smiled contemptuously.


    "Don''t take out the pediatrics stuff, it''s boring..."


    He waved his hand.


    A hurricane barrier was instantly rolled up in the sky.


    Those shurikens turned into steel powder with this punch.


    The fist wind continued to sweep forward.


    The ninja allied forces evaded one after another.


    Boom.


    The cliff of hundreds of meters was smashed to pieces.


    It wasn''t until it stretched thousands of meters that the fist wind could stop.


    Looking at the forest being plowed to the ground.


    People swallowed.


    One punch destroys the world.


    This TM is not ninjutsu!


    Hagi Kakashi is stupid, is this his apprentice?


    Can I teach such existence?


    "What are you looking at, since you choose to shoot us, you should be prepared."


    "The Art of the Six Paths¡¤The Obstacle of the Sky"


    The voice of Nagato awakened people.


    The sky above my head was darkened for some time.


    A huge meteorite burning with flames flew towards the bottom.


    "Run!"


    "What kind of magic is this!!"


    "Haha... It''s not in the same dimension at all, is this the power of the God of Eternity?"


    The real battle has not yet begun.


    The Ninja Allied Forces are messed up.


    Some are stupid, some are shocked, some are crying, some are scared... In short.


    No one can stay calm under the tremor of the sky!


    Even Hokage and Raikage.


    Jilai also looked at the falling meteorite, his scalp numb.


    Damn, time is not enough to summon the fairy.


    "Tsunade, cooperate with Raikage to smash it together, with our strength."


    "good."


    Lei Ying in the distance heard the words and also opened his Chakra mode to its maximum.


    The three gathered together.


    At the same time fly to the sky.


    Boom.


    The falling speed of the meteorite has been slower.


    But the three of them discovered that with the power of themselves and others, they couldn''t completely destroy the stone.


    At this time, a purple-red sphere flew in the sky.


    After the Obstacle Star was hit by the sphere, it exploded violently.


    The hearts of the three people below moved together, and they all smashed the meteorite! predict.


    Chapter 72 Destroy the world and destroy the earth, this is the horror of the chief priest Oshe Maru!

 Chapter 51：

    The meteorite is huge, so it is difficult for people to shake it.


    Desperate in heart.


    After being broken, it is naturally easy to handle.


    "Reche"


    "Konoha Steel Tornado"


    "Back to the days"


    Under the powerful ninjutsu, a crisis finally disappeared.


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying looked into the distance, only to see a huge monster coming over.


    It is his own younger brother, Rabbi the eight-tailed man Zhu Liqi.


    However, Raikage was not only not happy, but instead roared: "Bi...why did you come here? They are going to arrest you."


    "NO, I''m here to deal with this matter, I am Yao...I am...a genius singer"


    Kirabi hummed a strange tune and came to the shore.


    When the bull ghost in his body saw Nagato''s eyes, his heart was extremely shocked.


    "Bi, don''t sing. Today''s things may be really different. That person actually has the same eyes as the six immortals."


    "Well, are those eyes strong?"


    "It''s more than powerful, it can manipulate all tail beasts!"


    In an instant, Kirabi, who had jumped out of temper, didn''t jump anymore, and stood obediently on Yun Ren''s side.


    Just one move.


    It made countless ninjas frightened.


    It can be seen that they are not bragging.


    The power of reincarnation eyes cannot be stopped at all.


    Uchiha took the soil and rushed into the crowd at this time, the blur of his body made it impossible to touch him at all.


    Just a few breaths.


    Dozens of people were seriously injured.


    Surprisingly, there is no killing with soil!


    This makes a Kakashi who pays attention to him very strange.


    Kakashi took a chance, came to Dai Tu, and asked, "Are you all organizing? Why don''t you give me a message."


    "Because I''m a bad guy, I was deceived before, Kakashi, the eyes I gave you are still good? When I accumulate enough merits, I can bring Lin back to life."


    "Lin... so it is."


    "But before that, let''s be honest for a while in Shenwei Space."


    Bringing the soil was afraid that the Oshe Maru would immediately destroy everyone, so he used the kaleidoscope to transfer Kakashi to the divine space.


    And controlled him.


    Since using the meditation, his power has become stronger.


    He even regained the ability of the other half.


    A few days ago, Oshe Maru also watched the scene of the **** resurrecting others.


    That scene shocked me very much.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s reincarnation is not worthy of giving shoes to the gods!


    Nagato, Sasuke, take soil.


    The three villains all shot together.


    Destroyed all the enemies.


    At this time, a roar appeared from the ground.


    Jilai also summoned the toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain and entered the immortal mode.


    His face was extremely hideous.


    Looks like an evil spirit.


    "Although I am very pleased that you did not kill anyone, but Oshemaru, don''t underestimate our Konoha ninja."


    He roared, and the whole figure flew out like a cannonball.


    Jiraiya also aimed at Sasuke in the air, thinking that he was best bullied.


    Going up is a whip leg.


    boom.


    An arm blocked his whip leg.


    How can this be!


    I turned on the fairy mode.


    Jilaida never thought that his full blow would have no effect at all.


    Shenzuo tried to use his tongue to attack Susano, but he shook his tongue out of bloodshot.


    Sasuke looked at Jiraiya, who had changed his appearance, and mocked: "A good one is not appropriate. I choose to be a toad. No wonder I can''t find the peace of my life, and my brain is fooled."


    "What did you say?"


    "Say you stupid!"


    The same whip leg.


    Fast as lightning.


    After Jilai was hit, he felt his internal organs tremble.


    There was a boom.


    Not a minute after I got out.


    He was kicked back down like a gopher.


    "It''s too weak, hitting him is like hitting a child, it''s boring!"


    Sasuke Uchiha flew back to Oshamaru and said lightly.


    His face was calm, his face was not red, and he was not breathing.


    It seemed to have just done a humble little thing.


    Then Uchiha brought the soil back from the space and said seriously: "We are believers of God, and strength is inevitable."


    Seeing that they were all back, Nagato did not continue to attack.


    Oshemaru looked at the howling ninjas in the distance, and said, "Ugly...it''s really ugly, stupid. You can step back and let them see the power of God."


    When the three heard this, their hearts were stunned.


    It seems that the priest is impatient.


    Have to choose to shoot in person.


    Even Konoha angered him.


    It really deserves it.


    Da She Maru went straight up to the sky one step at a time.


    When he came to the coalition forces, he asked again: "Tsunade, Jiraiya...do you really choose to surrender?"


    The answer to him was a toad oil bomb.


    A fireball of a hundred meters whizzed from the ground.


    "I see, this is your choice. In fact, Sasuke said quite well. What a toad said has become your creed in this life."


    "But I took the will of God, but you didn''t listen."


    "Who was brainwashed?"


    Da She Maru opened his palm and pressed it downward.


    Boom.


    The huge fireball extinguished instantly.


    The whole earth shook, the veins rose, and the magma floated.


    ¡¾Two Star Magic¡¤Lava Fire¡¿


    Mobilize the power of the earth veins and integrate the fire magic.


    Its range covers 10,000 meters.


    The ground collapsed one after another, and the hot waves flew up into the sky.


    This is no longer the scope of ninjutsu.


    It''s the mighty power!


    You can change the terrain with just one move, and form an exquisite territory.


    Countless rock formations rise.


    Wrap the 10,000-meter area.


    The power like the destruction of the world has destroyed the hearts of countless people.


    Immediately a ninja cried out: "I am willing to surrender, please don''t kill me, Lord Oshemaru...I am willing to be a disciple!"


    "Help, I don''t want to die!"


    "Please, don''t be so cruel."


    Cry, cry for help, howl.


    Compose a soul burial song.


    They thought that Dashemaru would not kill people, but when he started, he was ruthless.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people were swallowed by flames.


    Ninjutsu is useless at all.


    A-level water escape, in front of divine art.


    Not even a trace of steam can be produced.


    The trees withered and the earth cracked.


    The pace of death is approaching.


    Seeing the death of his clone, the slug chose to cancel the summoning and ran away secretly.


    Toad Wen Tai waited, and fled back one after another.


    On the other side, Raikage and Yao Kirabi wanted to work together to open a gap.


    As a result, the tail beast jade fell on the rock wall, but it only broke through the rock formation less than three meters long, and could not help them escape.


    five minutes later.


    Yun Ren suffered heavy casualties, and the four generations of Lei Yingqi vomited blood.


    Who would have thought that Dashewan would have such a supernatural power, and they would become a turtle in the urn!


    The fourth generation of Raikage hit the ground with a punch and cursed: "Damn, our elites are dead."


    At this point, there is no need to escape at all.


    Although the other party did not block the sky.


    But Dashemaru was standing there, who would dare to climb the rock wall and get out.


    Moreover, this rock wall is already burning hot, let alone being scared, it is difficult to breathe while staying here.

 Chapter 52：

    "Brother, let''s surrender otherwise."


    Kirabi tried to hit the rock with his body just now, but one of his tentacles was scorched.


    Now I don''t feel anything at all.


    Now exudes bursts of meat fragrance.


    I feel like I can eat.


    "Surrender?"


    Four generations of Raikage looked at the Dashewan in the sky, feeling bitter in his heart.


    He brought a total of 1,200 people.


    Now in addition to the elite Shinobu.


    The rest have all died.


    Suddenly, he stood on his knees and shouted at Dashewan: "We Yunren surrendered, please let us live!"


    "Cut yourself off as a price for insulting me."


    The sound floating in the sky does not contain the slightest emotion.


    But the ultimate insult.


    "Master Raikage!"


    "Master Raikage, don''t do it"


    Seeing those concerned eyes, the fourth generation of Raikage gave a sorrowful laugh, and cut off his arm after carrying the Chakra knife.


    Click.


    The arm fell to the ground.


    Blood spurted out.


    Oshemaru laughed loudly.


    "What a man, if I can see the situation early, I won''t kill anyone. Come out..."


    The rock wall suddenly opened a gap.


    The cold wind is blowing head-on.


    Let the desperate ninjas find hope of survival.


    Because the four generations of Raikage surrendered. Da She Wan has reduced the strength of that area, so there are still many people who can rescue it.


    There is no way to save what is burned to ashes.


    After a while, all the ninjas in Yunyin Village withdrew.


    Four generations of Raikage sat on the ground, looking at the towering rock wall, with a lonely expression in his eyes.


    "Big Brother."


    Kirabi lifted his tail beastization and sat beside him.


    "Bi... would you despise me? A dignified generation of Raikage who kneeled and surrendered. It''s really spineless."


    "No, you will always be my big brother, my most respected big brother."


    He gave a thumbs up to cheer the fourth generation of Raikage.


    Darui sighed next to him: "There is nothing shameful about surrendering. Oshemaru is too strong. No one in this world can stop him. Even if we don''t surrender, he can still drive straight into the land of thunder after this."


    Providence is so.


    Now he is a little envious of Wuyin Village.


    If you surrender early, you will be able to live and work in peace, not to mention gaining powerful strength.


    What a wonderful thing.


    The fourth generation of Raikage looked at Uchiha Sasuke and others in the distance, and said lonely: "I''m afraid there will be no Thunder Country and Yunyin Village in the future."


    Once lost the tail beast and the village.


    There will be no cohesion.


    Who knows what ninja in the future?


    Suddenly, he thought that this seemed to be good too. If Osha Maru unified the Ninja World, there would be no war.


    ......


    Inside the rock wall.


    Jilai was also crazy like a demon, and his armor was completely shattered, but with the power of Xianshu, he constantly attacked Dashemaru.


    Ninjutsu, Xianju, physical skills.


    He used all the available methods.


    He even cooperated with two toads to launch an illusion.


    But Da She Maru still stood in the air, like an unreachable deity immortal.


    When Tsunade saw Yunren surrender, he couldn''t help but show a sorrowful smile on his face.


    The back hand he prepared is just a game in the eyes of the opponent.


    "We surrender, Dashemaru... let them go, whatever you want me to do!"


    Tsunade knelt on the ground and stopped struggling.


    The Konoha people who were struggling to see Hokage surrendered and knelt down.


    Including Metkay, Red...Asma, and many other ninjas.


    All this.


    Who would want to die?


    "Isn''t it all right? I have to kill people, you guys really deserve it."


    Dashewan stimulates the momentum, opens a rock wall, and reduces the temperature at the same time.


    For a moment, the entire lava area.


    Only Jiraiya and Dashemaru are left.


    The two eyes met each other.


    The former looked confused, panting like a cow, and apparently could no longer hold on to it.


    The latter''s eyes were firm, and there was no sign of fatigue.


    The two are judged on top of each other.


    "Surrender? The road to peace is under your feet. This world is not ruled by me, but by God!"


    "I have already arrived on the once elusive road, immortal, the power and life bestowed by the gods."


    "Before you thought I killed too much, what about now?"


    Da She Wan persuaded me bitterly.


    Jiraiya''s expression was moved, obviously a little moved.


    The two immortals standing on his shoulders looked strange at this time, but did not choose to escape...........


    Because they know that as long as they dare to make changes.


    Definitely will die in the next second.


    "Can you really make the world peaceful?"


    "You shouldn''t ask me about this, but ask the Lord God."


    "Well, I surrendered, but don''t think that you can act recklessly. I will stand by your side and look at you."


    Jiraiya finally gave in.


    Not because he was afraid of death.


    But to see the world clearly.


    He also wanted to see what the so-called real peace was.


    "It''s good to entrust your faith to the disciples, but why not try to testify yourself? You, you were fooled by the toad."


    Oshe Maru relieved the magical magic.


    Standing next to Jilaiya, he recovered from his injury.


    As for Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma, they stood aside obediently, not daring to breathe.


    "I...I don''t think that the immortal''s idea is correct."


    Jilai also defended his aching arm.


    "Haha..." Oshemaru sneered: "It said that it had a dream and predicted that the world would be peaceful, but did it tell you that I will unify the world of Shinobi?"


    Ji Lai was also silent.


    The same goes for the toad next to it.


    "One more thing to tell you, three generations of old men sealed my arm, it was a ghoul seal, but now I am back to normal.


    Who is stronger?


    A strong person claims to be an immortal, after all, he is just a toad with a certain power.


    You can have a snack. "


    Anyway, Dashewan is just like Xun''s son.


    The point is that Jilai hasn''t been able to refute it yet.


    In terms of strength, I am inferior to others.


    Regarding the background, I am a toad, and others are gods.


    Oh...no, let''s take a step and look at it.


    When the people came out, Nagato brought Kirabi to the front of Oshemaru.


    "Master priest, this is the eight-tailed man Zhuli, prepare to take out the tail beast inside."


    "Well, I got it."


    O Shemaru looked at Kirabi with a satisfied expression.


    There are four tail beasts left, so it''s complete.


    The progress is pretty good.


    "Don''t worry, you must have heard about the Shayin Village. Gaara''s tail beast was pulled away and did not die, so you will not die either."


    Withdraw the beast, life will pass quickly.


    But if he uses divine art, he will graft a part of his life force.


    The other party can be safe and sound.


    It was with this ability that Gaara moved and finally understood the doctrine of God.


    God loves the world, and so does the divine envoy.


    It''s a pity that Gaara lost a tail and pulled his hips so hard. Now I''m working hard to cultivate meditation.


    "Well, then please."


    Although I am very sorry to Yao, it is better to die alone than everyone else.


    And he has no right to refuse.


    In the afternoon, the eight-tailed bull ghost was taken out, and Kirabi did not die.


    This made the four generations of Raikage and his ninja breathe a sigh of relief at the same time.


    And the senses of Dashewan are much better.


    At least they did not kill, and they fulfilled their promises.

 Chapter 53：

    "Since you have chosen to join the cult, then live here for a while. There are only four tail beasts left, and we are about to hold a festival."


    Nagato said to the ninjas of the two countries.


    Only then did Konoha and Yunyin discover a strange thing.


    As the land of the alliance, Yanyin Village did not appear.


    They were fooled! !


    "Excuse me, my lord, what tail beast is still missing?"


    "Four-tailed, two-tailed, five-tailed, seven-tailed. But don''t worry, some of us will naturally catch the tail beast, although it may be more violent."


    Everyone looked at each other, this is no longer violence, but to start a war.


    It is worth mentioning that 1.4.


    In Akatsuki''s organization, except for Fei Duan who was destroyed by Oshe Maru, all the others chose to join the cult.


    In fact, Dashe Maru still wanted to recruit Fei Duan.


    However, the other party, a cultist, did not accept betrayal at all.


    As a result, a fireball technique fell instantly.


    The so-called evil **** did not save his life.


    Tsunade and the fourth generation Raikage found Oshemaru at this time, and wanted to inquire about the changes after joining the cult.


    "It has changed. Actually, it hasn''t changed much. The village must be renamed the Eternal Church Branch."


    "Secondly, it is not allowed to instigate children to learn ninjutsu, but to learn meditation."


    "It is enough to worship the Eternal God once every morning and evening. As for the issue of sacrifices, our world is too barren. The only more powerful animals are those toad slugs.


    I''m afraid that the gods don''t like it! "


    "It''s better to find more beautiful and pure women, so that after going to heaven, someone will speak for us."


    Tsunade is full of black lines, and the **** of feelings is an LSP.


    At this time, Oshemaru looked at her and said with a smile: "Do you want to become a goddess? As long as you become a sacrifice, you can rise into the realm of the gods, and you will stay young forever."


    This figure is not something that an average woman can have.


    The gods will definitely like it very much.


    Just a bad temper.


    However, he felt that violent temper also scored people.


    In the face of the gods, it is estimated that there is no way to vent how angry he is.


    Tsunade gritted his teeth and said: "You''re really enough, I''m a person of any age, there are many young girls in the village!"


    Sacrifice also scores people.


    Although she does not admit that she is an old woman.


    But where is the age?


    Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Osha Maru quickly said, "You, don''t care about these things. Old age, once you become a god, it won''t be a problem. Let me show you the power of my god."


    Speaking, he put a video into Tsunade''s mind.


    That was the sacrifice scene of One Piece World.


    The picture of the transformation of the white star is very shocking, and a mermaid has turned into a noble sea emperor.


    In the face of such a powerful god, years are really just toys.


    No wonder Dashewan recommends herself so strongly. .


    Chapter 73: A multi-million-fold increase from the national sacrifice, obtaining the supreme divine art ()


    What makes Tsuna feel the most is the second scene.


    A child knelt before the altar.


    The gods gave his loved ones a resurrection.


    With the long river of soul in your hands, it is so easy to resurrect the dead.


    The gods are extremely noble.


    The gods are supreme.


    The gods are eternal.


    She opened her eyes, their eyes filled with shock.


    It can be seen how great the influence of the appearance of the gods on her.


    Da She Wan asked with a smile, "Now you can understand why Wuyin Village and Yuyin Village have such a firm belief in God?"


    "Yes, I understand. There was a miracle in Wuyin Village, right?"


    Tsunade smiled sarcastically.


    It is oneself who is emotionally ignorant.


    The same is true of Jilai.


    Fairy?


    That''s a fart.


    It''s just a stronger alien.


    No wonder Dashemaru and others disdain Rui, but everyone who has seen God will be like this.


    Tsunade thought for a while, and said, "There are some signs of little girls in the village, and the sunset red here is not bad."


    "Don''t you think about it? The rope tree is really pitiful."


    Da She Maru reminded me everywhere.


    But Tsunade''s eyes rolled.


    This guy clearly wanted to get the favor of the gods by sacrificing himself.


    It''s really hateful.


    However, I am quite proud to change my mind.


    Can the chief priest of the eternal cult be cared about, doesn''t this mean that he is attractive?


    The most beautiful person in the ninja world.


    I do my part.


    Who says Tsunade doesn''t love beauty, what a woman cares about most is her looks.


    "In that case, I''ll go back and call Naruto over. It doesn''t matter if Kyuubi comes out, the kid has suffered a lot from this."


    Talking about Naruto, Tsunade couldn''t help sighing.


    A Hokage''s son was so miserable.


    The policy back then was really disgusting.


    The three generations of Hokage were indecisive, and the elder regiment continued to be a monster, and there was a Danzo behind it, so it would be strange if nothing happened.


    She even felt that Naruto had a little temper.


    Konoha Ninja Village will suffer.


    How can there be such a treatment of the son of a hero.


    Oshemaru smiled and said, "Let¡¯s go together. I chose Konoha for this sacrifice. After all, it¡¯s my hometown. I have been in other ninja villages, and my faith has been concentrated elsewhere."


    "You, there are still many ghosts."


    Tsunade patted him on the shoulder, healed his mood, and was about to go back with his sagittarius.


    As for the dead ninjas, there is also the Konoha elders.


    Has long been forgotten selectively.


    Because most of the dead are ninjas at the root.


    There are only a few ninjas in Anbe.


    ......


    Heavenly Dragon Eight Worlds.


    In order to build a satisfactory altar, Murong Fu took pains to smelt gold and carved it himself.


    It took twenty days before and after.


    Finally fiddled with the altar.


    Although he missed the agreed date, he didn''t think there was anything.


    On the contrary, the heart is more pious.


    Sincerity is invincible.


    This is the reason for his recent strength improvement.


    Nowadays, Dali is under the impetus of the three people of Yuyan, the Holy Queen.


    Has been completely changed.


    All Buddhist temples were demolished.


    Replaced by the Eternal Temple.


    The difference is that the priests in the temple do not need any incense money or donations.


    Just kneel down and worship the idols and pray silently.


    Buddhist temples do not produce production, and they also need money and land. There are so many IOUs.


    What greed, hatred and delusion.


    But the eternal religion is different.


    These are not forbidden.


    Even they are still preaching humanity.


    Be self-improvement!


    No one in the world is a fool.


    People who work hard will conquer the sky.


    And those who believe in gods will ascend to heaven after death.


    At first, people did not believe in the religion of God, and even some resistance, if it weren''t for the emperor to issue orders.


    I''m afraid there are not many believers.


    However, something strange happened.


    Zhang San from a certain village accidentally broke his leg when he went out, in this era.


    The leg is broken, if you don''t have any money, you''ll be unlucky.


    But Zhang San is the one with the least money.


    Although people work hard, but there is no surplus food in the family.


    Zhang San was carried home, desperate in his heart.


    People in the village are not rich.


    Fortunately, a priest passed by here, and after hearing about it, he came to Zhang San''s house.


    The other side looked at the man with the broken leg.


    Just a finger.


    He asked the person with the broken leg to stand up again.


    Such a magical thing.

 Chapter 54：

    It spread across ten miles and eight townships in an instant.


    Then there were miracles from other places.


    There are now a total of 200 temples in Dali, and all of them are converted into believers, just waiting for the day when the festival opens.


    The envoys said that God will come soon.


    So choose Dali as the holy place.


    "Hey...have you heard that the kid from Li Goudan''s family is now selected into the priest reserve team. He is very powerful now. I heard that a punch can break a three-meter thick tree."


    "Cut, what is this? Zhang Lao Er''s daughter can now split a ten-meter mountain wall with one palm."


    "I''m really envious, as long as you are selected into the reserve team, you can gain extraordinary strength."


    "Who would say no, now I really regret it. The **** people who believed in his mother for ten years ago didn''t make much money each month, and they had to give them incense money from his mother."


    "Hey, these thieves are bald worms. They keep talking about compassion. Everyone is equal. It''s all bullshit. Why do we plant the land and they don''t?"


    "Look at what you said, should people serve the Buddha, okay?"


    "Buddha? I think he is a big liar!"


    ...


    Dali country, in a wine shop.


    People are drinking and talking about recent events.


    But I didn''t see a group of weird people with hats in the corner.


    All of them wrapped their heads with cloths and looked kind, and even the table was only vegetable.


    Nothing like everyone else.


    Holding a wine glass, eating fat.


    Among them, a young man lowered his voice and said, "Master, these people are too hateful. Why do you want to slander the Buddha like this?"


    "Xuzhu, don''t panic. This is the way of evil spirits. We must find out the root cause when we are here this time."


    "My brother is saying that this eternal sect poisons the world and insults my Buddha... It is only right to find out, but according to what they said, it should be a sect that has emerged recently and wants to develop and grow with the sect."


    "Huh... when it comes to stealing the country, this is the real stealing! The emperor has become a puppet."


    Several people were eating steamed buns and vegetables.


    But he didn''t notice that the little second of the shop in the distance became more and more weird.


    Now the weather is hot, but the head is still wrapped in cloth.


    All the food on the table is vegetarian.


    It doesn''t look like a poor man in his clothes, and he doesn''t even have patches.


    Are they bald?


    Xiao Er''s eyes lit up, and he felt that he had discovered their secret.


    He picked up his tea and walked towards the other side.


    Hearing the approach of Xiao Er, the group of people stopped talking instantly and pretended to be chatting.


    But I don''t know that the more it is, the more it attracts his attention.


    Okay, let me see if it''s bald.


    Eternal God teaches that it is not allowed for bald thief to appear in the country. If necessary, you must wear a crime suit, and you must report to your place of residence every month.


    Otherwise it is illegal.


    The punishment is also very simple.


    It is to do farming for the people nearby, and there is no punishment.


    Every bald thief has to serve for three years.


    It is considered atonement.


    In this way, the monk has become a profession that everyone shouts and beats.


    Therefore, many people choose to conceal their identity.


    But in this way, labor is doubled!


    Many arrests have been made so far. According to the official announcement of Dali, there are more than 6,000 monks in the country.


    Every year, I drink human blood without giving birth.


    And because of them, there are 6,000 fewer families and children in the country.


    Isn''t this a crime?


    In ancient times, population was the greatest productive force.


    Xu Zhu was eating, suddenly felt a cold head, and then heard someone yell.


    "Wow, you guys are bald, don''t think that you are wearing a disguise, we don''t know that you are monks, come hurry up and knock on the gong, and there will be bald thief!!"


    This voice is really shocking.


    I heard it all over the street.


    The disguised mystery was directly shocked.


    I originally brought people to rescue the royal family of Dali.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the monks here would not survive at all, and they would even be unable to make any progress.


    If it hadn''t been for the master Huilun who had Xuzhu suggested disguise.


    I guess they can''t get in yet.


    Whoever thinks of eating a meal is exposed.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The gong sounded constantly.


    Xuan Nan said with a green face: "I was found, withdraw..."


    Before leaving, he stared at the shop Xiaoer bitterly.


    Unexpectedly, the doorway was already full of people.


    In addition, the alcoholics who were eating also squeezed over, actually trying to use their bodies to prevent them from leaving.


    What the **** is going on here?


    Xuan Nan gritted his teeth and shook the person back with internal force.


    Rushed out with someone.


    As a result, a figure fell from the sky just not far away, knocking them out one after another.


    "The Lord is invincible, and he caught a group of bald thief!"


    "This group of hateful guys must be trying to commit a crime, otherwise, how can they hurt others and escape after being discovered?"


    "I think it''s a bald thief from Shaolin Temple!"


    "That''s right, apart from the bald thieves of Tianlong Temple, only these bald thieves can martial arts!"


    Everyone talked a lot.


    His face was full of disgust, and an expression of resentment.


    Those martial arts people who came here were dumbfounded.


    The gods and monks of Shaolin Temple are so good.


    This is the first seat of the Bodhidharma Academy?


    They are done with one punch.


    Damn... there is still a face to call on the martial arts heroes.


    Bah... a bunch of rubbish.


    The entrance to the street in the distance.


    A beggar said to the man with the national character face next to him: "What should we do, helper?"


    "Wait, I didn''t expect this divine envoy to be so powerful. Master Xuan Nan''s martial arts is already one of the best, but he is not the opponent of this divine envoy at all.


    It seems that the Eternal God Church really has two brushes.


    It is estimated that if I fight him, it is also me who loses! "


    Qiao Feng said very confidently.


    The changes in Dali are in the eyes of the world.


    I even heard that Song Ting sent people to support him, but the mother who was beaten no longer knew him.


    Alas... it''s really eventful.


    Seeing the divine envoy dragging Xuan Nan''s leaving figure like a dead dog, Qiao Feng sighed silently.


    ......


    Inside the palace.


    "Master priest, half an hour of money, news came from Feiye Town, and six monks were arrested. It is said that one of them is the first mysterious disaster in the Bodhidharma Academy of Shaolin Temple."


    "Well, I know. Catch more people in the martial arts who are making trouble, and the ceremony will be held soon, this time there is no room for loss."


    Murong Fu was wearing a white robe and said in a serious tone.


    Originally, he planned to do the same as Li Lao Er.


    Just make an altar and fool some gods.


    As a result, after seeing the end of the old Caribbean liar, he instantly changed his mind.


    Start to overthrow the previous plan.


    Ready to set up a better altar.


    Prepare better offerings.


    Sincerity is spirit.


    What is sincerity?


    It is enough to give everything you have.


    Fortunately, there are quite a few young women near Dali, but now some have been caught, together with the blood of a group of martial arts heroes.


    Plus the national sacrifice.


    The festival this time is enough to show my intentions.


    What about late.


    In terms of faith, Murong Fu is far superior to everyone!


    A few days passed in a flash.


    People in the martial arts arrested everywhere are sent to the country of Dali one after another.


    Finally the state festival is about to begin.


    On this day, the weather was fine.


    Everyone was told that there was no need to work, and that they had to come to the temple to worship, and there were special priests to guide them.


    The streets and alleys are full of people.


    At the gate of the palace, more people gathered.


    The former royal family now wears commoner clothes, kneeling and sitting on the grass on both sides.


    It is impossible to say not to hate.


    But the eternal gods told them with their fists what the rules are.


    Originally Duan Zhengming was not a religious believer, but after he got the idea of ??meditation, this old thing completely changed.

 Chapter 55：

    Not only as a believer.


    He even began to vigorously develop, and now his children have basically become believers.


    Only Duan Zhengchun''s family, who did not believe in evil, tried to resist.


    He is still in prison.


    His son Duan Yu tried to pursue after seeing the saint.


    The result was castrated by different packages.


    Boom.


    A dull bell rang.


    The gate of the palace opened slowly.


    Dozens of believers slowly walked out carrying the golden altar.


    Then came the Hundred-Man Priest Team.


    Then there are two guardians of the difference and the evil.


    The saint and the chief priest came out last.


    When the altar fell to the ground.


    Standing on the stone steps, Murong Fu glanced away, except for some people who dared not look at him, the others looked at him calmly.


    Humph, I didn''t expect someone from the martial arts to come over.


    Forget it, it will be a sacrifice for a while!


    "I am the chief priest of the eternal cult, Murong Fu..."


    "Today, Dali will be the main state, and the national memorial ceremony will be held..."


    "The world is ignorant and does not know the doctrine of God, trying to speculate about the unpredictable with his own narrow thinking, thinking that by adding some impossible conditions, he will get all kinds of auras."


    "Such as Buddhism, saying that after death, one will ascend to the bliss of the Western Heavens, but does anyone manifest the sacredness?"


    "No, there is no manifestation of the saints at all. On the contrary, monks do not produce and hinder human development. If everyone becomes a monk, will there be offspring?"


    "Monk''s dogma, reboot."


    "Without your father and your mother, where did you come from? If you are not a dutiful son, you still become a monk, but you have thought of the kindness of your father and your mother."


    The monks of Tianlong Temple kneeling on the ground in the distance bowed their heads and said nothing.


    They have heard the same thing countless times.


    However, if you listen a lot, you will wake up.


    Now they also find Buddhism ridiculous.


    What does not kill.


    797¡¡ Do not eat meat.


    Can you become a Buddha like this?


    Then why hasn''t a single person become a Buddha for thousands of years!


    Because this is a scam at all.


    "There are countless things like this... and my God, learning of the suffering of sentient beings, wakes up from their deep sleep and brings the gospel to people."


    At this moment, Murong Fu looked at the two men next to him and nodded at them.


    It indicated that it was ready for blood sacrifice.


    In a moment, hundreds of martial arts masters were dragged over.


    The National Memorial Hall, the first step.


    Blood sacrifice!


    With the blood of martial arts masters, sacrifice to the **** of eternity descends.


    "Murongfu, you have to die, even if we turn into ghosts, we won''t spare you..."


    "We are waiting for you in hell, waiting for us..."


    "I curse you, I will die on the streets in the future..."


    The bag of different long knives slipped and dozens of martial arts masters died on the spot.


    Scarlet blood covered the stone steps in an instant.


    But it is strange.


    The blood did not drip.


    Instead, they continue to converge towards the golden altar.


    Murong Fu muttered a word, and all the idols in Dali began to glow slowly.


    Reflect his figure.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and shouted: "The second step of the sacrifice begins..."


    The voice spread through the altar throughout Dali.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The master priest who was obviously in the imperial capital was able to transmit his voice thousands of miles away.


    What kind of supernatural power?


    People knelt down and prayed devoutly.


    ......


    The world of gods.


    Liu Che is fighting.


    The opponent is still the former high-ranking **** Chen Dao.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed a martial arts master to you, triggering a ten thousand times increase, and you have obtained the magic technique [Ziwei Star Art]"


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed a martial arts master to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you get the immortal skill [Zhetian Hand]"


    "Ding... your believer sacrificed a martial arts master to you, because the state sacrifice triggered a multi-million-fold increase, and you obtained the supreme divine art of the law of light [Nine-color Divine Light]"


    ...


    Followed by a series of tones.


    Liu Che stopped training, and Chen Dao understood that he was okay, so he smiled at him and said, "Be busy, I just have a rest."


    The two trained for thirty minutes.


    He felt that his body couldn''t hold it anymore, and it was estimated that in one month, this dazzling genius could far surpass himself.


    Alas, God and God are incomparable.


    Otherwise, it will really be **** off.


    "It''s cool, it seems that they finally understand the benefits of blood sacrifice!"


    The technique that he lacked the most has finally come.


    And there are still hundreds.


    In the world of gods.


    There are six types of exercises.


    Fanpin: The technique of the high martial plane.


    Spiritual product: the practice of the realm of comprehension


    Immortal products: the techniques of immortal world


    Divine Product: The Technique of God Realm


    Supernatural powers: the law has been touched, and extraordinary divine powers can be mastered


    Supreme Divine Art: Liu Che has never heard of it, it is probably a taboo divine art


    And trigger the multi-million-fold increase of the national sacrifice, and obtain the supreme divine art of the light system.


    It''s so cool.


    Could it be that Li Shimin unified the Great Sui?


    Liu Che felt that the position of faith was wrong, it was a strange world.


    The world where there are masters of martial arts, there is only the Heavenly Dragon and Eight Worlds.


    "I don''t see it, Murong Fu can still do it, so let me give you a big gift to stimulate those group members!"


    PS: [I originally wanted to make more than 30,000, but it doesn''t seem to work anymore. There is only 25,000. I will work hard tomorrow. ¡¿.


    Chapter 74 The demon monk Xiaoyaozi was born, seeking the place of sacrifice! ()


    One after another martial arts masters were slaughtered.


    Even many monks were killed.


    But for ordinary people, instead of feeling that the master priest is cruel, they will feel very comfortable.


    On weekdays, these martial arts masters have a high self-esteem.


    Everyone looks down upon it.


    Kill ordinary people at every turn.


    It''s just that I can''t help it, so I swallowed my anger.


    Now see these martial arts masters die.


    They can''t wait to jump up and applaud!


    Murong Fu chanted aloud, and the rest of the believers also chanted, and the sky over the entire Dali kingdom was enveloped by a goddess.


    It''s just that people haven''t noticed it yet.


    They closed their eyes.


    Meditate on the dharmakaya of the gods.


    Pray for the coming of God.


    Although the territory of Dali is small and the national power is not strong, they have dragon spirit.


    But if you pass, you will be blessed by Dragon Qi.


    It''s just that at present, the dragon qi in the world is scattered, and it is even not as good as the northern Liao Dynasty.


    Dragon Qi silent in the veins of the earth.


    Woke up by the inexplicable breath, it opened its eyes and looked at the sky suspiciously.


    This breath is really wonderful.


    Make it salivate.


    As a dragon vein with low intelligence, driven by instinct, he constantly swallows the power of faith condensed in the air.


    The divine body gradually became stronger.


    Consciousness has also become condensed.


    Looking at the unpredictable sky, Murong Fu couldn''t help but get excited.


    It''s done.


    Sure enough, the blood sacrifice is the most effective method, and the state sacrifice can have a greater effect.


    He has seen all the sacrifices.


    Among them, the whirlwind of Chu is the most powerful, and the rest is followed by Tanjiro.


    When everyone is developing believers, Murong Fu is studying this question. Is it because of the power of believers that the gifts of the gods are aggravated?


    Now the answer has been confirmed.

 Chapter 56：

    Looking at the sky, the sky was full of colorful clouds, and he could feel that his soul had been promoted, and he didn''t need to open his eyes.


    There is no need to rise to the sky.


    He can feel the thoughts and emotions of all believers in Dali.


    Excited, religious, afraid, fearful...


    All emotions are in a panoramic view.


    What a power this is.


    No wonder Li Shimin can break the mountain with one sword!


    With such supernatural power, the world is under control.


    But still can''t relax, can''t have the slightest pride!


    Murong Fu tidied up his excitement and continued: "At this moment, the third step of the national sacrifice! Offering a pure woman..."


    "They will represent Dali and serve the gods..."


    Several women wore white dresses with white gauze on their faces, under the guidance of the priestess.


    Kneel down before the altar.


    Among them, Wang Yuyan knelt at the front, followed by Zhong Ling and Mu Wanqing, and the three girls chanted their thoughts at the same time.


    They have longing and expectation in their hearts.


    not far away.


    The two men in black silently observed Murong Fu in the distance, their expressions full of surprise.


    One of them is Qiao Feng''s father, and the other is Murong Fu''s father.


    Both of them came to wait and see after receiving the news of the big director''s change.


    But I didn''t expect to see the astronomical changes.


    Murong Bo pursed his lips. He didn''t expect his son to be so capable that he would be able to contact God.


    Do you want to go out and confess with this kid?


    He hesitated.


    After all, the two hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Although he was hiding in Tibet, although his martial arts was good, it was still too bad compared to the current Murong Fu.


    Furthermore, he was very afraid of his son''s "filial piety", so he would crack himself.


    That''s it.


    Forget it, wait a moment.


    On the other side, Qiao Feng''s father was even more murderous.


    Why do other people''s sons live so well, but their own sons can''t do it? Really hateful!


    But I remembered the experience of stealing into the palace a few days ago.


    Can not help but sigh deeply.


    This is not Shaolin Temple, but it is more terrifying than Shaolin Temple.


    A guard is better than those first.


    I don''t know how to train.


    He touched the broken hind leg and sighed deeply in his heart.


    "Little devil, are you dancing to the gods.~?"


    The abrupt voice interrupted Murong Fu''s sacrifice.


    He opened his eyes and looked.


    I saw a gray-haired girl standing not far away, laughing at herself, her eyes full of curiosity and fierceness.


    Such a weird person.


    He couldn''t help frowning.


    "Who are you? Why interrupt my sacrifice?"


    "Me? Hehe...I am the strongest person in martial arts today, the grandmother of Tianshan Mountain in Lingjiu Palace!!!"


    The girl said triumphantly.


    Looking at the blood altar continuously, his expression gradually stiffened.


    Because she found that she was locked in by thousands of powerful auras.


    What''s the situation?


    Could it be that this person is really unsuccessful by some gods.


    Murongfu''s face sank, and he said coldly: "I don''t care what Tianshan child grandma or Tianshan old demon you are. The sacred sacrifice can''t be defiled!"


    His eyes condensed.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother, who was still triumphant just now, was knocked into flight in an instant.


    She fell to the ground, looking at each other in disbelief.


    What happened just now?


    Why didn''t I see it.


    What a weird move!


    Originally, she came over, only to hear from her subordinates that the Tianlong Temple in Dali was destroyed, and a group of superpowers appeared.


    So out of curiosity, I planned to come over and take a look.


    If the opponent''s martial arts is good, I plan to steal it.


    But he didn''t expect that this Murong Fu was so weird.


    I almost killed myself with just one blow. I would have known it a long time ago.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother got up and wanted to leave, but found that her bones had been broken, and the blood in her mouth surged just as she tried hard.


    Obviously, he couldn''t move.


    "Hmph, just lie down there. If it''s not enough for the sacrifice, I''ll take you over and fill it in."


    Murong Fu turned around to continue offering sacrifices.


    But things happened.


    A leaf buzzed harshly, cutting through the air and hitting behind him.


    "It seems that if you don''t clean up your troubles, it won''t make me feel at ease!"


    The master''s anger was revealed in the voice.


    Murong Fu quickly turned around and snorted, and the leaves instantly shattered.


    The Qi Jin attached to it was also shattered.


    "Huh? You also have the strength of a land fairy!"


    The old voice seemed very surprised.


    Originally, he thought there was only one **** in this world.


    But he didn''t expect that Murong Fu, who was born less than 20 years ago, would actually have this level of strength.


    It seems that it is very necessary to come this time.


    Murong Fu snorted softly, smashed his fingers into a sword, and slashed towards the house in the distance.


    The gorgeous palace shattered at the sound.


    A figure fell from the sky.


    He moved gracefully, could cross the void without borrowing, and finally stood on the opposite side of the altar.


    This is an old monk.


    The clothes are in tatters, and there are even a few patches.


    The white beard is still crouching, which shows that the monk is already a few years old.


    Although he is very old, the divine light in his eyes is bright and scary like a murderous sword.


    "Who are you?"


    "It''s just a sweeping monk in the lower area. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s just that Murong''s donor can break through to the realm of land immortals in a short period of time, which really makes the poor monks feel strange."


    Murong Fu squinted his eyes, his body was full of killing intent, and asked, "You want to stop me?"


    Several people from different packages have gathered around.


    Thousands of protectors also came over.


    At this time, the old monk had difficulty flying his wings.


    But he didn''t panic. Instead, he looked greedily at the altar and licked his lips and said: "What a good baby, don''t you know, I have been searching for countless years and I have always wanted to find someone who can leave this world. Methods.


    However, I searched all over Kyushu and couldn''t find the way.


    In the end, only by relying on the Buddhist scriptures to suppress the murderous aura in the body, was it possible to surreptitiously survive.


    Now that I see this altar, I understand that this opportunity is waiting for me..."


    The voice did not fall.


    The nearby masters all set off.


    Each of them has innate strength, but in front of the old man, they have not even survived a single move.


    In a short moment.


    Hundreds of people died on the ground.


    But none of these believers are afraid, and they are still on the offensive.


    This madness made the onlookers shudder.


    Such a terrifying master is not afraid of death, what kind of cohesion is this.


    It''s terrible!


    "It''s really great. It''s been a long time since I slaughtered the innate masters like this. Just drinking your blood, the old man can prolong his life for hundreds of years!!!"


    The sweeping demon monk has a demon-like aura, and his brutality is horrible.


    Both martial arts and combat experience are far beyond what ordinary people can.


    Naturally, Murong Fu would not sit back and watch, but although his power was strong, his experience was not as good as this demon monk.


    In addition, there are too many people watching the sacrifice nearby.


    So that he couldn''t let go of his hands and feet.


    Gradually over time.


    One innate master after another, was thrown out like mud and died tragically on the spot.


    Lying on the ground, the Tianshan child grandmother looked at the martial arts skills of the demon monk, her eyes were getting bigger and bigger.


    Although most of this demon monk''s kung fu came from Shaolin.


    But only internal strength is definitely not Shaolin Kungfu.


    Shaolin''s kung fu is masculine and vigorous.


    But the inner strength of this demon monk is unpredictable, sometimes cold and sometimes masculine.


    "You are the founder of the Xiaoyao School! Xiaoyaozi..."


    Tianshan Tong Grandma finally understood his identity when she saw the demon monk using Beiming magical powers.


    Suddenly couldn''t help screaming.


    The demon monk smiled back and admitted his identity.

 Chapter 57：

    He is Xiaoyaozi, the founder of the Xiaoyao School!


    Relying on Beiming''s magic, he wandered around the world in his later years, looking for the way of longevity, but it was a pity.


    Even if you search through ancient books and visit countless holy places.


    The results are the same.


    The road to heaven is broken.


    There is no possibility of promotion at all.


    In order to vent his anger, he killed countless sects, so that countless inheritances were severed.


    In the Central Plains, there is no other inheritance.


    There are only two seedlings of Xiaoyao School and Shaolin.


    The rest is nothing but **** to him.


    It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    The ancient inheritance was severed, causing the complete decline of martial arts, just when Xiaoyaozi thought that he could only spend his old age in Shaolin in this life.


    Murong Fu finally appeared.


    So he came here.


    When she saw the sky full of the gods, the demon monk burst into tears, and then she ran out and began to kill.


    Prepare to **** Murong Fu''s position and be the chief priest himself.


    Anyway, the gods only need agents.


    Anyone can do it, right?


    "¡§"Ding... Your followers sacrificed a martial arts master to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you get the immortal skill [Six-turn Golden Body Method]"


    When Liu Che came into the world diaphragm.


    The prompt sound ended slowly, and the martial arts masters who started were all from other sects, according to different techniques.


    The exercises obtained are also different.


    The last batch to be killed was from Shaolin Temple.


    So what you get is Dharma.


    No matter what method it is, it is good for Fang Zhe, so that in the future, the followers can diversify.


    In fact, he doesn''t like killing bald donkeys either.


    But no matter how he didn''t have any exercises.


    Even if he said it was the origin of the Buddha, people don''t believe it, right.


    But with this Dharma, it is different.


    The Buddha was created by me, and Liu Che was naturally the first god!


    The wind was gusty, and the ghosts cried and howled.


    The moves of the demon monk are strange and extraordinary.


    Every move reveals insidiousness, and specializes in Murong Fu''s eyes and second child.


    Wang Yuyan and the other women were anxious, but did not dare to leave their seats.


    I can only keep my eyes closed and pray.


    I hope that God will come quickly and clean up this demon monk.


    The divine clouds in the sky are getting brighter and brighter, even covering the sun''s rays.


    Dao Dao Shen Yin came from heaven.


    It seems to come from eternity, mysterious, majestic, and not to be desecrated.


    Boom.


    The sky and the earth shook, and the whole world ushered in hurricanes and earthquakes.


    Residents of various countries showed fear and thought that they had done something wrong, which aroused God''s anger.


    Only in the city on the border of the Song Dynasty.


    Only then can people see the gods and intentions shrouded in the sky above Dali.


    The official looked at the sky, his face changed again and again.


    "Quickly, take care of me!"


    He had to quickly pass this incident to the emperor to know that Xiangrui had actually come to Dali. Doesn''t this mean that the Central Plains will change hands in the future!


    This thing is incredible.


    In front of the altar, Murong Fu heard the divine voice above his head.


    The expression became excited.


    God is coming.


    The gods are finally here!


    "Monk, you can''t help me, but the coming of my **** can make you die without a place to bury you!"


    Xiaoyaozi didn''t speak either.


    With sullen eyes, he looked at the sky steadily.


    The heart is full of fear.


    Suddenly, he turned his spear, gathered his divine power and attacked on the altar.


    Can''t wait any longer.


    Otherwise, if you want to die, you must destroy this altar, and then you can ask how to contact God!


    Xiaoyaozi was extremely fast, and came to the altar in an instant.


    The strong zhenqi condenses into two powers of yin and yang.


    He slammed toward the altar.


    "Naughty animal!"


    There was a thunder in the unpredictable sky.


    The demon monk Xiaoyaozi, the moment he heard the sound, his body was frozen.


    Murong Fu just came after him, looking at the still enemy, he knelt on the ground with excitement.


    "God of Eternity, your devout believer, thank you for coming..."


    "It''s you who peeled off the mist, and let our humble existence wake up to how stupid we are. You are the light of wisdom..."


    Seeing this, other believers began to pray.


    A steady stream of faith reaches the sky.


    But those outsiders were dumbfounded.


    Why is such a terrifying demon monk suddenly stopped playing.


    Is it acupuncture?


    impossible.


    While thinking, a majestic pressure fell from the sky.


    Qiao Feng and others didn''t even react.


    I was photographed on the ground under pressure.


    This power is invisible, but it is difficult to resist, until it lies on the ground.


    This strange power disappeared. .


    Chapter 75 Three Dao Fruits, Immortal Skills¡¾The Fourth Imperial Sword of Heaven¡¿


    "Helper, I can''t get up."


    "Me too, as if something is pressing on my back."


    "me too."


    A group of beggars elders next to Qiao Feng tried to stand up, but their faces turned red.


    But there is no way to move half an inch.


    You can''t get up, but you can crawl forward!


    Qiao Feng was shocked, and said to them: "Don''t act rashly, maybe... maybe there is really some big horror about to appear."


    He did not speak of the God of Eternity.


    Because I don''t believe in these gods and ghosts.


    But now it was a demon monk who had lived for hundreds of years, and it was also a blood altar, and visions appeared frequently.


    I don''t know what to do.


    The knowledge in my mind is simply not enough to explain the current situation.


    At this time, Bai Shijing next to him whispered: "I heard that the sages of the ancient times did not have such a vision in the day of the ascent. At most Shili Piaoxiang had a three-li Shenxia.


    Now the entire sky has turned into a colorful glow, the helper...I am afraid that a **** will really come. "


    People are not stupid, more than thousands of martial arts people have come here.


    All were lying on the ground at the moment.


    Everyone has a heavy heart.


    Just like trembling ants, constantly thinking about how to survive.


    Their faces were pale and their teeth trembled.


    Some were scared and fainted.


    People with incontinence are not rare.


    Qiao Feng looked up at the altar, but was surprised to find that those people were not affected in any way.


    Suddenly a petal fell in front of his eyes.


    A pleasant fragrance drifted into the tip of the nose.


    flower?


    Where did the flowers come from?


    He looked up towards the sky, his mouth slowly opening wide.


    Qiao Feng saw the outline of a human face, and petals fell from there. Is this a god?


    The storm is still sweeping, and black flames are flying in the sky.


    All the believers in Dali Kingdom, seeing this scene, quickly closed their eyes and prayed that God forgive them for their humbleness.


    Gradually, their minds entered a wonderful world.


    You can see a picture without looking up.


    Above the sky, a figure is silently watching below.


    The scenery is very familiar.


    This...this is Dali, there is a capital...and the scenery of various places.


    The familiar picture revolves in their minds.


    Finally they saw themselves.


    At some point, the vision of the sky stopped changing.


    Murong Fu looked at the falling figure, surprised not knowing what to do.


    God unexpectedly descended.

 Chapter 58：

    Can the real body come?


    Excited Murong Fu quickly knelt to the ground and said with a trembling voice: "Worship the God of Eternity!!"


    "Well, get up."


    The voice of the gods is ethereal and majestic, without any doubt.


    God''s words represent will.


    Murong Fu got up, looked at the **** shrouded in white light, lowered his head subconsciously, and stopped his gaze on Liu Che''s toes.


    He didn''t dare to look directly at the gods, he thought it would be impolite to do so.


    And I faintly felt that I was not qualified to look at each other directly.


    Keeping your head down like this is just right.


    Looking at Murong Fu with a humble attitude, Liu Che nodded in satisfaction.


    Believers should be like this.


    At all times, keep a pious and humble heart and dedicate everything to the gods.


    "This demon monk killed hundreds of my believers and tried to prevent consciousness. When the body fell, the soul turned into a wick and suffered three thousand years of burning!"


    Speak up and follow the law.


    Although everyone couldn''t raise their heads.


    But there is a picture in my mind.


    A black flame ignited on Xiaoyaozi''s body.


    The dark and silent fire turned his flesh into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    The pale soul stood alone.


    I saw the **** pointing towards the distance.


    The mountain crumbled and countless rocks constantly changed, eventually turning into a three-meter-high stone lamp.


    The soul of the demon monk Xiaoyaozi was encased in the stone lamp.


    A black flame the size of a wick flew into it.


    "Oh..."


    The scream of extreme pain shocked everyone.


    Having just seen the power of the flame, they naturally understood the terrible place of the flame.


    In a short moment, the demon monk''s soul burned only his head.


    At this moment, the golden light lit up from the lamp, and it repaired the lost soul of the demon monk.


    Then black inflammation appeared again.


    Repeatedly.


    Constantly torturing the soul of the demon monk.


    Only then did people remember the words of the God of Eternity.


    Want this demon monk to suffer for three thousand years!


    What a terrible punishment this is!


    People are new to fear.


    "Those who believe in us will have eternal life... far away from the sufferings of the world, start well and end well..."


    "Those who don''t believe in us shall perish forever, like a pig and a dog who don''t understand the truth..."


    "The believers killed by the demon monk, I have known your sincerity. In order to defend my altar, you are not afraid of death and deserve a reward!"


    The golden light affects the broken corpses.


    Countless flesh and blood fly into the sky.


    Time seems to be going backwards.


    The people who died were regrouped together.


    Although I saw the resurrection of the dead through the video, it was the first time that Murong Fu directly witnessed it.


    Truly as God said, those who believe in others shall live forever.


    God will not let you die, even if the king of Hades comes, he has to bow his head and claim the court! ! !


    It really complied with that sentence.


    God''s grace is like the sea!


    Divine power is like hell!


    The people who came back to life, looked at the **** in the glory, and instantly knelt on the ground.


    "See the God of Eternity, our believers have been ashamed of you."


    It was their lack of strength that allowed the gods to expend energy and bring them back to life.


    Feel ashamed.


    It''s too wasteful to wait for others.


    If it is stronger, it won''t become what it is now.


    Liu Che said in a flat tone: "You don''t have to wait like this. As a believer of me, you should stand up and face everything, defending the religion and dying, it is your honor to wait.


    I will not look down on you either.


    You are my people, my child.


    May I ask which parent would look down on his child? "


    Hear the word of God.


    All the believers cried, what a god.


    Still defending their weakness.


    Obviously, he and others are not strong enough.


    Only then will the demon monk be fierce.


    Liu Che waved his hand, and countless rays of light fell into this group of people.


    "Grant you a thousand years of cultivation base, the supreme magic method, in the future, you should protect the religion from any humiliation and slander!"


    Suddenly, this group of believers felt that their strength was constantly breaking through.


    Soaring all the way to the realm of Jin Dan.


    It should be noted that this world is divided into third-rate masters, second-rate masters, first-rate masters, innate realm, land gods, and Jindan realm.


    Everyone was red-faced, and their moods were extremely agitated.


    "Serve my god, never hesitate to die, and go through fire and water for the gods!!!"


    "Even if you die in another country!"


    "Even if the soul dies!"


    "We will not shrink either!!!"


    Everyone got a chance to choose.


    There are so many different exercises in my mind.


    Handling, swordsmanship, everything.


    Among them, the most chosen one is Tiangang Imperial Swordsmanship.


    As a Chinese, there is no one who doesn''t like flying with swords!


    Liu Che''s eyes moved lightly, and his lips lightly opened.


    "Murong Fu."


    "The believers are here."


    "Although you have done some credit this time, you must not be arrogant or arrogant, or scorn the world, or be arrogant!"


    "Yes."


    Murong Fu didn''t have any thoughts, what God said was right.


    As the chief priest, as the divine envoy.


    I really can''t be proud of myself.


    God loves the world, so he should be so.


    As for the ideal of restoring the country, it has long since turned into ashes.


    "In order to avoid such things in the future, I give you a chance to be promoted. From now on, you will be a three-star envoy."


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    Murong Fu said in a choked voice.


    My own efforts have finally been recognized, it is really not easy.


    "Accept the gift, the three-star divine envoy, who can obtain the strength and position that a priest should have."


    A golden lotus appeared in Murong Fu''s mind.


    Turned into three parts of Tao fruit.


    ¡¾Sword Fairy¡¿


    ¡¾Budo¡¿


    ¡¾Alchemist¡¿


    The sword fairy cultivates his life swordsmanship, uses the sword to kill the enemy, and the sword follows wherever he thinks.


    A martial artist who tempers his body, opens the sky with his fists, and cracks the ground with his feet, which is the road to sanctification of the body.


    Alchemy masters, sacrifice and refine all things as pill, help the world to cross the people, gather the essence of the sun and the moon, and also obtain a powerful pill.


    Three routes, three choices.


    After Murong Fu studied, he chose Jian Xian.


    How can a man live his entire life without stepping on the sword.


    Moreover, the sword immortal is not only a royal sword, but also cultivates his life sword qi, a sword breaking a mountain and a river is just a trail.


    Basic description, there are countless wonders.


    This is the result of hard work.


    Divine grace is so good.


    With this kind of fruit, I am already invincible in this world!


    In the future, I should practice well and open up the territory for my god.


    Maybe I can go to the God Realm in the future.


    Who doesn''t long for longevity?


    After Murong Fu chose Dao Guo.


    A white and flawless sword fetus was born in the Dantian.


    Numerous sacred clouds in the sky fell one after another to celebrate the arrival of the sword fetus.


    And Murong Fu''s mind, a practice method appeared.


    Immortal skill: [Four Imperial Swordsmanship of Heaven and Earth]


    The most wonderful thing about this method is an imperial word.


    Driven by infuriating spirit and immortal yuan.


    The imperial envoy has the four realms of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 59：

    Yuguijian can command the spirit of thousands of ghosts to kill the enemy with cold ghost energy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Yuyang Sword can ingest the energy of the sun and kill the enemy with pure Yang Qi.


    The Royal God Sword can be used to protect the spirit and kill the enemy invisible.


    Yulingjian can control the basic elements of heaven and earth to form elemental attacks.


    These four types of swordsmanship have already covered the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.


    The sword fetus is formed, and the exercises operate automatically.


    The original true energy has been replaced by a brand new true energy.


    The strength of the land immortals continues to soar.


    Jindan


    Fit


    Distraction


    Dacheng


    Across five realms in a row.


    Sword Qi rushed straight into the sky, forming a black and white long sword.


    Murong Fu''s body rose up into the sky involuntarily, and countless black smoke evaporated from his body.


    The body is like white jade.


    There are no flaws.


    This is just for him.


    But now Murong Fu is only one step away from becoming a fairy.


    However, in this world of Dharma.


    There is no luck, let alone aura.


    If you want to become an immortal, unless Liu Che continues to take action, this is the limit of his life.


    This is also to stimulate Murong Fu to work harder.


    instantly.


    Murong Fu opened his eyes, feeling the power in his body, his eyes full of surprises.


    This is so cool.


    You can cross the void without a sword.


    And he felt that he could cut through the mountains with a single sword, even more terrifying than Li Shimin.


    But at the moment the **** is beside him, he doesn''t dare to make a move.


    For fear of offending God.


    Murong Fu understood that his current strength had surpassed those believers who had obtained a thousand-year cultivation base.


    Even as long as he wants, he can kill with his thoughts.


    ........00


    This power is intoxicating.


    It''s too wonderful.


    Murong Fu fell to the ground and said respectfully, "Thank God for the gift."


    Liu Che nodded and said: "Keep your heart in mind. I like the state sacrifice this time. I hope you can spread your faith throughout the world next time."


    "Yes."


    The glow of the sky, like a cloud to see the fog, disperse.


    Wait until everyone feels the pressure is gone.


    The gods have disappeared.


    The four girls who disappeared with this.


    God is gone.


    But left the gospel.


    Murong Fu looked up at the palace in the sky, with envy on his face.


    "Master priest, has the **** gone?"


    The believers who were kneeling on the ground asked cautiously.


    At this moment, Murong Fu did not restrain his momentum.


    The terrifying sword intent makes people afraid to approach, for fear of being killed by that momentum.


    Murong Fu nodded, glanced at the "Martial Arts Master" in the distance, and said, "God is gone, but there are still many things we need to deal with."


    The faces of Qiao Feng and others were pale.


    Thousands of terrifying eyes came, causing the body that had just stood up to kneel down again.


    The so-called pride and self-esteem.


    In front of the eternal religion, it is not worth mentioning.


    "You are Qiao Feng, do you want to bring the Beggars to join us? God loves the world, and we will not despise your identity."


    Qiao Feng''s face changed, and finally turned into a long sigh.


    "See Master Master, I am willing to take the Beggar Gang to join the Eternal Cult."


    His tone was full of helplessness and hesitation.


    Once known to the world, South Murong and North Qiaofeng.


    Even talk about it.


    Even Qiao Feng himself has always wanted to find a chance to discuss with Murong Fu.


    Now, Bei Qiaofeng, myself, is kneeling at the feet of others.


    Pray for the mercy of others and stay alive.


    Bai Shijing and the others looked at each other and crawled up to Murong Fu and the others like a dog.


    Knocking constantly.


    "We are willing to surrender, we are willing to surrender, please don''t get angry."


    "Yes, we are willing to surrender, and even help you to subdue Song Kingdom. We have a lot of manpower!"


    Experienced the coming of God.


    Who would dare to resist the eternal religion?


    Raising hands is to resurrect hundreds of people.


    In a blink of an eye, he was given a thousand-year cultivation base.


    In the eyes of others, his decades of skill is not even a fart.


    Maybe when someone yawns, they are already dead.


    If you don''t surrender now, when will you surrender?


    I have never heard of it, but now there is a shortage of eternal gods.


    They don''t ask themselves to become those great abilities, but it would be nice to live a few more years!


    As the beggars surrendered, the rest of the martial arts also chose to surrender.


    Including the Tianshan child''s grandmother who was lying on the ground and constantly bleeding.


    His ancestors were all lighted up.


    Doesn''t she surrender and wait for death?


    "Master priest, my Lingjiu Palace commander thirty-six Dongzhu, seventy-two island master, they will all be yours in the future."


    After Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was cured, she chose to take credit as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Fu glanced at himself, shook his head and explained: "It''s not my subordinates, I''m just the chief priest, remember that God has no subordinates, only believers!" Bu.


    Chapter 76: The terrible three-star envoy, sword slashes the stars! (Please order)


    In the eyes of the gods, there are no subordinates.


    Only believers.


    Tianshan Tongmao nodded ignorantly, naturally she didn''t understand the doctrine and the rules of eternal religion.


    Murong Fu saw that she was a creative talent.


    So he took the other person to the palace and talked while walking.


    As for the royal family of Dali, it is completely perished today.


    Duan Zhengming had completely given up his heart and devoted himself to the management of the gods.


    When he returned to the palace, he found the golden dragon hovering in the room.


    "what is this?"


    Duan Zhengming walked over, and when he touched the Golden Dragon, he realized that it was a dragon of national destiny formed under the catalysis of supernatural power.


    The stronger it is, the stronger Dali is.


    No, such a precious thing must be dedicated to the gods.


    First inform the master priest before speaking!


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Mr. Murong uploaded a video.


    After a while, the group boiled.


    Li Er: "Brother, you started to pretend again. This is not good, not good! Despise .jpg."


    Young Master Murong: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ), when did you think I pretended to be? I''m just reminding you, I really don''t know what you are doing every day."


    Ninja scientist: "What do you mean? What do you mean? Explain now!"


    Dashan Chu: "I don''t understand either. I don''t think there is any difference in sacrifice."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I didn''t see any difference either."


    Tanjiro: "+1"


    Video makes no difference.


    Shenwei is the same as everyone else.


    What is he trying to remind us?


    Monkey D. Long watched repeatedly and finally found the clues.


    This is a national sacrifice!


    Not an ordinary festival!


    Could it be that! ! !


    Long quickly flipped through previous videos, cold sweat spreading across his forehead.


    "Sure enough, the degree of sacrifice is different, the gift you get is also different... the national sacrifice, really is the national sacrifice!"


    The first person to worship was Oshemaru.


    This guy made a wooden altar and began offering sacrifices to the gods, even though he had obtained the grace of the gods.


    But that''s the reward.

 Chapter 60：

    The second time he used a ninja village, from there he started offering sacrifices, and the number of people increased.


    Divine grace also began to increase.


    Then came the others.


    Counting down, the more people who believe in the festival, the stronger the things God bestows.


    But...it''s not right, Tanjirou and the others only have dozens of them.


    There is only one person and one cow on the side of Dashan Chu.


    Long watched it again and finally understood the root cause.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Don''t hide it, just say what you have, everyone is an envoy."


    For peace: "I think I understand what Mr. Murong said. Just now I watched the video of your sacrifices repeatedly and understood a truth."


    Young Master Murong: ), you finally understand! It''s not in vain, I remind everyone..."


    For peace: "Yes, I finally understand, now let me explain my understanding."


    "The sacrificial technique uploaded under the crown of the eternal **** is divided into several grades, including living sacrifices, dead sacrifices, and blood sacrifices."


    "There is also a description about the construction of the altar."


    "Even offerings are classified."


    "But have you ever thought about a question, why do we prepare sacrifices to worship the gods?"


    There was a long silence in the group.


    Yes.


    Why do we have to sacrifice?


    This question is a bit esoteric.


    Sacrifice, in a literal sense.


    It is to prepare sacrifices to pray to the gods to help oneself, and to exchange things for blessings from heaven or gods.


    No matter which world there is such an ancient ceremony.


    For peace: "In my opinion, this is a means of contacting the gods. Through the altar, the sacrifice is transformed into a message to tell the gods where we are and need your help..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Very appropriate and very reasonable!"


    Li Er: "Awesome Brother Long, he is so knowledgeable that he can interpret this."


    Master Murong: ¡Ñ¡Ñ) I never thought of such a profound meaning."


    Tanjiro: "???"


    Chu Dashan: "Damn, what do you mean by that?"


    Young Master Murong: "I just think it''s too troublesome to find a **** for some inconspicuous things or encounter difficulties.


    So when I captured a country, I chose to sacrifice.


    I call it the national festival!


    Sacrifice to my **** with the power of one country. "


    Young Master Murong: ¡Ñ¡Ñ), as a result, I became a three-star priest, and I also became a sword fairy."


    For peace: "Huh? You became a Samsung priest and changed your job... I really want to punch you to death!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Your speed is so fast. You came in late, and I was only one star, but I will be in Miaojiang soon. When I strike down here, I will also hold a national sacrifice!!"


    Chu Dashan: "Rely... I climbed to the sky in one step, my eyes are now full of lemons, waiting for me... Next time I will sacrifice the entire China to my god!"


    Tanjiro: "Envy +1"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I have attacked four islands now. I think it would be nice to go back and get a hundred island sacrifices."


    None of the members of the crowd is unsatisfied.


    Samsung priest is currently the highest position.


    Murong Fu was the first.


    Everyone understands that the stronger the strength, the more terrifying the moves that can be learned.


    Young Master Murong: "I just explain, I don''t mean to put a cup, @ for peace, brother don''t stop, I can''t do it on your knees."


    For peace: "For the sake of your sincerity, then I will continue."


    "According to the teachings of God, we need to be sincere, and sincere is spirit.


    This was said by God himself, so Tanjirou would receive the grace of God and bring his family back to life.


    The second is the world of great good people of Chu, which freed tens of thousands of people from the sea of ??suffering and became a real living person.


    What he took was a blood sacrifice.


    Countless animals are used to worship gods, and the method used to portray mountains.


    It is commonly known to worship the mountains and rivers and the sea. Am I right? "


    Dashan Chu: "Yes, at the time I thought the altar was too small and there was no material, so I chose this desperate method."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That''s it, the terrain altar is higher-end than the artificial altar!"


    For peace: "This is the case, the better the altar, the stronger the power that the gods can give, not based on their will. I guess that the gods may use too much force and the world will be over."


    Chu Dashan: "666...I never thought of these things."


    For peace: "How about Murong Fu''s heart? A country has millions of people. How much faith do you have to provide?"


    There was silence in the group.


    Blood sacrifice plus the faith of millions of people.


    No wonder he was promoted to a three-star envoy.


    It turned out to be so.


    With such a large population base, it can indeed be said that he has been promoted to a three-star envoy.


    For peace: "Do you still feel sour now? Do you still feel envious?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Don''t say anything, I will try my best to attack England this month! I''m going to preach..."


    Older Li: "I don''t envy, but I''m just a little curious. May I ask Brother Murong, how did you get your current sword fairy career? Tell everyone..."


    As a person of the same imperial sword.


    Li Shimin naturally wanted to know the gap between his two-star ambassador and three-star ambassador.


    As for envy?


    He didn''t envy him. Now he conquered the Pegasus Ranch and captured the beautiful landlord inside, and he was also connected with Lingnan.


    If it weren''t for the Emperor of Sui, he fled to the border with the army.


    Now he can become emperor.


    Only a few million people live in Dali.


    And the entire Central Plains has a population of tens of millions.


    Do your best if you want to do it. A momentary lead is nothing.


    When Murong Fu saw Li Shimin''s honorific name, he smiled very proudly.


    I used to lick my face and beg others.


    Calling himself is also Murong Fu.


    Now they have been honored.


    Sure enough, strength is the best proof.


    Young Master Murong: "I haven''t tried it yet. After all, the work in the teaching is the most important. It just happened that a group of people came to make trouble today. After witnessing the power, they all chose to surrender. It is estimated that there will be tens of thousands of people."


    "As for the profession of Sword Immortal, it was given to me by the gods. At that time, there were three Dao Fruits in my mind, including Martial Dao, Alchemy Dao, and Sword Dao."


    "The sword immortal I chose, if it is strong, it can break a thousand-meter-high mountain with a single sword."


    Tanjiro: "Can a mountain that is thousands of meters high also be split? Worship the boss...Be sure to take me with you in the future."


    Chu Xuanfeng frowned slightly as he watched the chat in the group.


    He felt that it was really not very strong to cut thousands of meters high with a single sword.


    Because I can do it now.


    Is this the power of the Samsung Divine Envoy?


    impossible.


    God of Eternity: "Don''t be misled by him. At present, Murong Fu''s strength is very simple to destroy the moon."


    Tanjiro: "What? Moon...moon!!!"


    Li Er: "The moon hanging in the sky can be destroyed, my god..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The moon can be chopped to pieces, and the power of the three-star envoy is so strong."


    Chu Xuanfeng, who felt something was wrong just now, was speechless for a moment.


    Feelings are that I don''t know how strong he is.


    One sword can destroy the moon.


    1.4¡¡ That is a planet.


    Is this the power of Samsung Divine Envoy?


    Chu Dashan: "The gods are so big, if I sacrifice the entire China, I can become a **** envoy of several stars."


    The God of Eternity: "I don''t like people who speak loudly."


    Tanjiro: "Hahahaha..."


    Second Li: "It''s ridiculous to me, @³þ´óÉÆÈË... Do things with peace of mind, don''t do anything..."


    Young Master Murong: "Master God, I have encountered something here. I would like to ask you."


    God of Eternity: "Say"


    "Mr Murong: "Since you left, the former emperor Duan Zhengming brought a golden dragon over, saying that it was the dragon of luck for the country, and it seemed to be manifested after the earth veins absorbed divine power. What should we do? "


    Dragon of luck?


    This kind of thing was born unexpectedly.


    Liu Che laughed when he heard the words.


    Unexpectedly, this world of dragons and eights is not bad.


    Qi Luck is a vain thing, and it is difficult to find an entity in the general world.


    That''s why I choose to be seized by believers, like the dragon of luck, this is the first time I have seen it.


    I have seen it in the book before.


    This kind of thing is a big treasure.


    God of Eternity: "Train it well, take it to conquer other countries, and swallow the fortune of the country to become stronger!"


    ps: Thank you Qingcheng-Mengqiu boss for always rewarding, thank you for your support. .


    Chapter 77 Fahai: I feel that the world is targeting monks!


    Young Master Murong: "It''s good to be useful to you. I also said that this thing looks good in gold and I want to sacrifice it directly to you. Since it can grow, then I will cultivate it and give it to you when I grow up."


    Fortunately, you asked.


    Otherwise I will lose a lot.


    There is a big gap between a young lucky dragon and the golden dragon of luck that truly carries a plane.


    Maybe oneself can directly swallow the world through this golden dragon.


    It seems that deterrence has worked.

 Chapter 61：

    Don¡¯t rush to sacrifice if you encounter something.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Then I''m looking for this kind of thing too. Although I can''t find it, but as long as it is useful to my god, I will find it by searching all over the world."


    Dashan Chu: "You calm down, you didn''t mean to look for the queens of Nuwa, I feel that this descendant is not worse than the luck of Jinlong for a day."


    Nuwa, however, exists as a fabricated person in myths and legends.


    Her offspring will definitely be very powerful!


    "Ding...Pudu sentient beings join the chat group."


    "Ding... Junior Brother Dazhufeng joins the chat group"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Then find the descendants of Chuawa first, and look for the golden dragon of luck. Anyway, as long as my **** needs it, I will get it even if the world is destroyed!"


    Tanjirou: "Sister, you are too domineering."


    Ninja scientist: "Oh...Sister Solanum, although it is a good thing to come on, but you are a little bit crazy."


    For peace: "My sister is a little bit extreme in our actions. We understand your brother''s feelings of being killed by the emperor, but it''s not that he can''t be resurrected. God will love us."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "29 Thank you for your help, but as long as I am stronger, let the Three Realms act with my gaze."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Donor, you have a demon, how about learning Buddhism from a poor monk?"


    Tanjiro: "???"


    Second Li: "When did a thief get into the group, kill me!!!"


    Mr. Murong: "I don¡¯t care who you are when I¡¯m new here. It¡¯s best to make it clear to me. In this Ten Thousand Realms chat group, only my **** can spread the faith. If I dare to beep more, look back and be careful that my **** has destroyed your world. ."


    For peace: "Yes, our God of Eternity hates baldness the most. Hearing your words is a bald donkey."


    The white snake spreads to the world.


    Fahai looked in his mind, one thief on the left was bald, and another bald ass.


    I was very annoyed.


    Where did this group of people come from?


    The poor monk only saw that the donor was trapped in the evil way, and then he spoke to persuade him.


    He immediately sneered. He is a disciple of the Buddha, so what is the eternal **** of the mere mere words.


    I have never heard of this name myself.


    It seems to be a barbarian wild god.


    It''s also really funny, the mere **** Mao also threatened to destroy the world.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I''m talking to the benefactor of the spirit of the sword, can you stop me from interfering, poor..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Poor Nima, what the old lady hates most is the bald donkey, how about you not to accept it?"


    Ninja scientist: "Hahahaha, cool~~~"


    Second Li: "Shuang +1, twice as cool."


    Tanjirou: "Oh, I said that the monks in this group don''t like monks, so why don''t you listen."


    To save all sentient beings: "The poor monk is the Tathagata Buddha seated in the Fahai. What is the reason for you, ignorant people, to curse people indiscriminately?


    Hmph...a group of guys who were coaxed by the country''s wild hair gods, don''t bother to care about you. "


    Older Li: "Who are you baldly cursing? Is the Buddha Tathagata very powerful? Why don''t we know each other."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "A thief is bald, and the master is not a good thing, huh..."


    Mr. Murong: "It''s really ridiculous. You look down on our gods. It''s better to let your master''s supernatural powers come out. Our gods are beyond everything. The video is in the group file. You can watch it at will. I hope you can keep it after watching. calm."


    For the sake of peace: "Yes, a thief is bald, but it''s still Fahai... I bah, **** name! I dare to eat meat, do you dare?"


    Ninja scientist: "You are killing people and punishing the heart."


    Fahai was in the mountains and forests, and when he saw what Mr. Murong had said, he immediately sneered: "Look and see, I''m afraid you won''t make it!"


    He opens the group file.


    Found that there are many things inside.


    Among them are two documents: the idea of ??eternal meditation and the technique of eternal sacrifice.


    The rest are videos.


    Another is the basic situation within the group.


    Fahai flipped through it twice at random, and his expression instantly solidified.


    "This... how is this possible, it''s actually someone from a different world, it''s a lie..."


    His eyes widened and he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Li''s second child is Li Shimin.


    But it is obviously the Song Dynasty now!


    This... how is this possible! ! !


    Then he hurriedly opened a video and watched it.


    Inside is the first sacrifice of Oshe Maru.


    The picture is very clear and can also be viewed from various perspectives.


    When he chose to watch, he realized that his soul could come into this world, and everything seemed so real.


    Before he could react.


    The divine light of the sky fell.


    ten minutes later.


    Fahai woke up in a cold sweat, and his lips kept trembling: "No... it''s impossible, it''s all fake, it''s all an illusion."


    They must all be false.


    If there is such a strong being, how could he have not heard of it after so many years of practice.


    Then he opened the video of Li Shimin.


    The scene is equally shocking.


    In particular, it is a means of turning one''s hands into clouds and covering one''s hands into rain.


    It made him stunned.


    If you kill tens of thousands of people, won''t it be God''s condemnation?


    This evil **** has surpassed the Three Realms and Six Paths! ! ! !


    No, I have to tell Guanshiyin Bodhisattva.


    No... Guanyin Bodhisattva is not as powerful as this evil god.


    Fahai compared it and found that the Bodhisattva was not Liu Che''s opponent, so he wanted to tell the Buddha.


    Can come from experience.


    I can''t go back now.


    He looked at the vast sky and sighed for a long time. Is this also one of the catastrophes?


    The follow-up video, he does not need to understand.


    It''s all pictures of those people offering sacrifices to the evil gods.


    "What are you afraid of...whatever you look at, I have a golden bowl given by the Buddha, and even the presence of evil spirits can''t affect my state of mind."


    Know thyself, ever-victorious.


    If you don''t look at it now, doesn''t it prove that you are afraid of the evil god.


    Fahai gritted his teeth and sank his mind into the video of the chat group.


    This time he chose Chu Xuanfeng''s saint cemetery world.


    As soon as it arrived, Fahai felt the coldness in the air. The world was abnormal and there was no yang energy at all.


    But it is not pure underworld.


    Is there such a strange world?


    Then, the God of Eternity appeared.


    Solve his doubts.


    This world is just a cemetery, and it is not a real underworld, but a small underworld.


    Beyond this, there are the Sun and the real Hades.


    A creature that seems to be alive.


    In fact, it''s just a living dead spirit.


    When the God of Eternity resurrected tens of thousands of people, Fahai completely exploded. He felt that he shouldn''t watch this kind of thing.


    Even bodhisattvas cannot have such great powers.


    It is important to know that saving one person is not saving tens of thousands.


    How much mana does this need?


    Moreover, this eternal **** stands on the sky, and its radiating power suppresses this piece of heaven and earth.


    Among them, there are many outstanding ones, and their strength is almost catching up with themselves.


    After waking up again, Fahai looked down at the golden bowl in his hand and fell silent.


    After a long time, he sighed: "Buddha, why do I always have so many disasters in Fahai? First, the white snake stole my golden core, and needed the calamity of the lower realms, and then encountered this evil god.


    The disciple is lost..."


    Fahai didn''t doubt his Dao Xin.


    Still feel that Cthulhu is too terrifying.


    In other worlds, all kinds of extinction of Buddhas, you don¡¯t see that Dali Kingdom uses state sacrifices.


    Countless monks died tragically on the streets.


    If Cthulhu invades, what should I do?


    No, I will never touch that evil god''s item! ! !


    Must be firmly resisted.


    ......


    On the other side, in the world of Zhu God.


    Zhang Fan, a new entry disciple in Dazhufeng, sat in a daze in the firewood room with a dazed expression.


    What is the situation of the chat group in my mind.


    Why are they arguing again.


    Alas...it seems to be the same everywhere, there are always quarrels and fights.


    Just like yourself, you can''t even learn the skills of getting started.


    He touched the 800 beads in his arms and silently observed the situation in the group.


    Slowly Zhang Fan learned how to use the chat group and began to look through the chat history.


    The expression changed from plain, to surprised, and then to amazed.


    Eventually turned into a dumbfounded.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    Clang.


    The door was opened.


    A girl in red came in carrying the food, looked at the dazed little junior, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    This junior looks very clever.

 Chapter 62：

    Who knew it was an elm bump.


    It''s been a day, and I don''t know how to say I''m hungry.


    Even if his father is cruel, he won''t let him eat.


    "Pighead wakes up and eats!!!"


    The crisp voice awakened Zhang Fan from the shock and looked at the delicate and lovely world.


    His face instantly turned red.


    "Master...Sister Sister, good."


    "What''s so good? I don''t want to eat any food, show it to anyone who is hungry, here...hurry up and eat."


    "Um."


    Zhang Fan picked up his rice bowl and ate a lot.


    On the way, he remembered a question, looked at the senior sister standing at the door, and asked: "Senior sister, do you say there is a **** in this world? For example, the **** of eternity..."


    "God? I don''t know, but there should be immortals, and what is the eternal god, you can''t sleep and sleep silly."


    Tian Ling''er couldn''t help but sneer, this Junior Brother is really hopeless.


    Turn around and persuade father, don''t always toss him.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Fan fell silent.


    Just silently grabbing the meal from his mouth, but there was a terrible storm in his heart.


    None of them knew the eternal god.


    The content in the group is true.


    In each world, there will only be one group member, and I am the lucky one.


    As long as I practice meditation, I can become stronger.


    And it will win Master¡¯s favor.


    If I surpass everything, then sister, she...


    Zhang Fan thought of everything he had on his back, and felt that he had to try it out. Didn''t it mean that this meditation idea doesn''t need to be practiced.


    Just meditate!


    I will. .


    Chapter 78 Is it interesting to bully a monk all day? (More than 15,000)


    Night fell.


    Zhang Fan sat in the demolished house.


    Cultivating Ming thoughts, he was the first time he came into contact with this method.


    I thought it would be difficult.


    Unexpectedly, soon after meditation, he caught a glimpse of the true god, and even Zhang Fan saw millions of fires of faith, rushing towards the glorious idol in a steady stream.


    "Is this the Law Bodies of the God of Eternity? It''s really amazing..."


    Hesitating and excited, Zhang Fan was forced to withdraw from his mind.


    At this time, a feeling of comfort came from his body.


    Did he break through?


    This... how is this possible.


    Didn''t even have the kung fu for a stick of incense, so he broke through the four layers of Yuqing?


    What a joke, I have only been in Yuqing Duo for five years.


    As a result, he meditated for a while, and now he has five levels of Yuqing. If Ming thinks about dawn, wouldn''t he be able to break through Yuqing.


    Think back to the anger that I have suffered over the years.


    And the affectionate eyes of the senior sister.


    "If I don''t have the strength, why should people be sympathetic to me?"


    Zhang Fan recalled the lives that had been changed in the chat group, and he suddenly felt proud in his heart.


    He tried to drive the object.


    This is a move that Yuqing Tier 4 can learn.


    Zhang Fan naturally hasn''t tried it.


    Through the bright white moonlight, he saw a hatchet, which was a tool he used every day.


    Mind moved.


    There was a hum in the room.


    This knife is flying! ! !


    "Hi...I really broke through to Yuqing..."


    Zhang Fan jumped up excitedly, but did not find that the body drawn by the bloodthirsty bead had already returned to its original state.


    good.


    Really good.


    It is indeed a classic handed down by the gods. I will attend the ceremony tomorrow. I must not shame the masters.


    One-star priests can choose a kind of magic.


    After the sacrifice, you can choose the second one.


    Zhang Fan looked at the magic of various attributes, and finally chose fire.


    Two years ago, Qi Ritian used the Ice Immortal Technique, which made the master so irritating to shine.


    Then I use fire.


    Surely it will be great.


    He sat down cross-legged and continued to meditate.


    The night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning.


    Zhang Fan opened his eyes, it was obvious for a whole night, and he was deeply stuck in it.


    Looking at the bright sunshine.


    His eyes became deeper.


    It''s a night in the blink of an eye.


    Time can be so fast.


    Zhang Fan stood up from the ground, stretched his waist subconsciously, the joints in his body creaked, and infinite power continued to rise from his body.


    Yuqing Sixth Floor.


    Just one night.


    However, soon he screamed.


    The Great Brahma Prajna that he wanted to work subconsciously just now didn''t even react at all, only the Taiji Xuanqing Dao was still running.


    "Could it be that..."


    Zhang Fan thought of the group members'' malice towards the monk, and a cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Yesterday, Fahai, who claimed to be a disciple of the Buddha, was frantically scolded and bald.


    The power of the Brahma Prajna in my body disappeared, it should be swallowed by the eternal meditation thought.


    Ah this...


    How to do it?


    Zhang Fan was full of distress, and finally shook his head.


    He picked up the hatchet on the ground and pinned it to his waist, and walked towards the master''s house.


    Forget it, take one step at a time.


    To become stronger, there is no doubt that sacrifices are needed, otherwise it will attract the wrath of the gods.


    But gods hate monks.


    It''s okay without the Great Brahma Prajna.


    Originally Zhang Fan was quite introverted, but after reading the chat records for a day, especially after the encounter with the solania, the spirit of the self-proclaimed Demon Sword.


    The whole person slowly changed.


    If I have the power, then bad news will happen in Caomiao Village.


    If I have the power, then I will dare to pursue the senior sister, and I will not be punished by the master at will.


    If I have power, then I should be the one to be applauded!


    Young people are the most vulnerable.


    Especially after watching those videos, he has faintly placed the God of Eternity in front of everything, but he still doesn''t know it.


    When Zhang Fan came to the master.


    The latter snorted coldly, and didn''t want to bother with himself.


    "Okay, the last person is here, let''s set off! Song Daren, you guys flying with disciples who don''t know how to imperial things, I''ll leave first..."


    Tian Buyi didn''t want to see Zhang Fan at all.


    With a flick of his sleeves, the person turned into a rainbow and flew into the distance.


    And his wife, Su Ru, was trying to comfort him, but saw Zhang Fan throw a hatchet, standing on it, and flying away behind Tian Buyi.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Tian Ling''er was even more stunned.


    "Mother... Am I wrong? A few days ago, Zhang Fan only had two levels of strength. Why did he... suddenly fly."


    Su Ru was also dumbfounded, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Who has encountered this situation?


    Song Daren next to her interjected: "Sister, let''s follow up first. When we arrive at the destination, we can ask if the situation is clear."


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Su Ru looked at the figure in the sky and sighed in her heart.


    This child is finally angry in his heart.


    Who is not angry if you treat each other coldly every day.


    When Tian Buyi arrived at the venue, a wind whistle came from behind. He thought it was his wife, but when he turned around he found that it was his most despised disciple Zhang Fan.


    "You... when will you be able to protect things?"


    I remember a week ago, when I saw his second-tier strength, I scolded him a lot before putting him in the wood house.


    Even if it is eating elixir, the speed is not so fast.


    Zhang Fan looked at the dumbfounded Master with a burst of joy in his heart.


    It turns out that this is the charm of strength.


    Even the Master, who looks at me in all sorts of dislikes on weekdays, was frightened to look like this. It''s really fun!


    "Back to Master, last night I suddenly felt my strength soared all the way to the sixth floor of Yuqing."


    "What are you kidding about, you can break through the fourth floor in one night!"


    Tian is not irritable, and stretches out his hand to grab Zhang Fan''s arm.


    He was afraid that this disciple would practice evil methods.

 Chapter 63：

    After examination, it was found that the other party''s pulse condition was stable, the body''s true essence was strong and full of righteousness.


    There is no sequelae of taking the pill.


    What''s going on.


    Seeing the master who was speechless and in a daze, Zhang Fan burst into laughter.


    Then the elder sister also came back.


    Everyone looked at their eyes, full of shock.


    Especially the elder sister Tian Ling''er, after landing, she grabbed her arm and asked questions with that kind of enthusiasm.


    Make Zhang Fan extremely refreshed.


    He was secretly proud that yesterday''s decision was correct.


    Otherwise, today, I will inevitably welcome others with blank eyes.


    Faced with the inquiries from everyone, Zhang Fan explained with a smile: "I really had an epiphany overnight, but I didn''t realize it by myself, but got a gift from an immortal god."


    "The fairy **** bestows the law?"


    Tian Buyi looked at Zhang Fan strangely.


    Muttered in my heart.


    "God said there was a lack of believers, so he took a fancy to me, and my strength soared to the sixth floor of Yuqing overnight, which is really normal."


    Is this normal?


    You don''t have a bad mind, right.


    Zhang Fan''s situation was unthinkable.


    The key point is that he didn''t go out again. Even if everyone didn''t believe it, there was no other explanation.


    For a long time, Tian Buyi sighed, "Forget it, let''s compare it first. Let''s talk about other things later..."


    "But..."


    Su Ru felt that this matter was too important and should be reported to the head first.


    In the end, he was stopped by her husband''s eyes.


    Soon she came to realize that their Dazhufeng had been bullied by others over the years.


    I despise two sentences at every turn.


    My husband wanted to take advantage of Zhang Fan''s rise, and wanted to exhale.


    Tian Linger still didn''t let go of Zhang Fan''s arm. After seeing his father go, his eyes turned softly and said, "Junior Brother, I''m so good to you on weekdays, so you teach me too."


    This charming gesture.


    Zhang Fan''s face is red and his ears are red.


    Su Ru beside her gritted her teeth angrily and slapped her daughter again.


    "¡§"You child, what the gods gave, how can it be passed on casually."


    "Mother, I was wrong..."


    Looking at her mother with a serious expression, Tian Linger was instantly dumbfounded, but there was a touch of unwillingness in her eyes.


    Zhang Fan''s heart moved, and he quickly said, "Sir, it''s okay... Gods need believers. This meditation can be passed on."


    "What are you talking about? Can it be passed on?"


    "Yes."


    Pluto thoughts can be passed on to other people.


    Even the gods encourage the descendants.


    As long as people who have seen his Law Bodies, they will definitely become believers, and no one can keep their heads down in front of God.


    Even the supreme leader.


    The group of seniors next to them were all stupid, but Tian Linger reacted quickly and immediately asked Zhang Fan for thoughts.


    With one instruction, the exercises came into my mind.


    Tian Ling''er felt the extra thing in his mind, blinking big cute eyes.


    "It''s that simple?"


    Close your eyes and meditate.


    Then read the contents silently, that''s it?


    Zhang Fan nodded and said, "The law handed down by the God of Eternity is so simple that everyone can learn it!"


    Su Ru said solemnly, "Can you give me a copy, but other people don''t need it for the time being, don''t make trouble."


    She is afraid of getting into trouble.


    It''s a **** after all, but what if this kid admits wrong.


    Everyone understands this.


    Only Tian Ling''er chose to sit down cross-legged, and even entered meditation in the rest area.


    After Su Ru got the idea of ??meditation, she was also very surprised.


    Contrast the profound art inside the door.


    This method is so simple that children can learn it.


    The mother and daughter went into meditation one after another.


    At this time, people from other factions also came to the venue.


    But Zhang Fan''s eyes were only on the senior sister, but his mind was in the chat group, ready to chat with everyone.


    For peace: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, why didn''t the bald speak anymore today, come on... How about three hundred rounds of war with Grandpa and me, who confessed and shouted three thieves?"


    Li Er: "He dare not compare it. It is said that he is known to have always been timid."


    Ninja scientist: "Yes, monks are so duplicity, timid like a mouse..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "If he dares to come out, I dare to scold him!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Hello, big brothers, I just arrived here, and some dare not speak."


    Tanjirou: "How old are you? I''m sixteen..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I also have sixteen rules."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What do you want to compare? The poor monk can''t come out, doesn''t mean you can slander at will!"


    For peace: "I don''t bully you, how about we compare to recitation of Buddhist scriptures?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Okay, I have the simplest one here. We can read it faster than anyone else."


    For peace: "No, I surrendered, so...the thief is bald, **** Nima!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "..."


    Tanjiro: "..."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    Feelings this guy has been digging pits from the beginning! .


    Chapter 79 What else to try? Let''s hold the ceremony of recruiting believers directly


    To save sentient beings: "You are unreasonable, simply unreasonable!!!"


    Then I can''t see him talking.


    It seems to be angry and unclear.


    Second Li: "Hahahaha... That''s cool, this guy is already delirious."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Who told him to be a poor monk when he opened his mouth and shut his mouth. It bothered to look at it... Yesterday he said that I have a demon, ha ha... What a joke, even if it is a demon?


    Before God, he also had to bow his head and claim his court! "


    Ninja scientist: "Solanum is really more and more domineering."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Dare to ask everyone, I passed the meditation thoughts to the sisters and sisters, is it okay?"


    Tanjiro: "It''s okay, the more people who pass it, the better."


    Young Master Murong: "That''s not bad. Find more helpers and build your faith quickly, but don''t forget that the first sacrifice must be very important."


    Dashan Chu: "Yeah... the newcomer has bubbled up, brother told you, it''s okay to pass the thoughts to others, but don''t forget to sacrifice to my god."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "If... I mean what will happen if you don''t make sacrifices?"


    The group became quiet for an instant.


    Zhang Fan feels bad, he seems to have violated the taboo.


    I immediately wanted to say that this was just asking me casually.


    But the following conversation made him shudder.


    Chu Dashan: "Hehe, don''t you want to be a gangster, do you? Brother...or else you are just like the thief, don''t learn to think, or don''t use it at all.


    Otherwise, the Pirates of the Caribbean is your end! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Huh, it turned out to be a little liar, do you want to know the end, right? Okay... the old liar has been castrated. This is the result of his reparation, and he has been castrated for three hundred years."


    Young Master Murong: "There is no free food in the world. The young man wants to have sex, but it''s not that simple!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I beg you to whip me every day, is it interesting? Is it really interesting? Baba. jpg"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...I just ask, it¡¯s not that I really don¡¯t want to sacrifice, Zhang Fan is not the kind of person who knows kindness but doesn¡¯t repay me!!!"


    Ninja scientist: "I hope so, under the crown of the eternal god, but omnipotent and omnipotent. If you publicize this method without sacrificing...be careful that the world is shattered."


    Gurgling.


    Zhang Fan swallowed, cold sweat on his back.


    Oops, we must hurry up and prepare for sacrifice.


    Otherwise, it''s over.


    At this time, there was a soft groan around him, Tian Ling''er woke up from the meditation, and his eyes changed from absent-mindedness to ecstasy.


    "I broke through... I broke through..."


    Because she was at the meeting, she did not dare to shout.


    But that joy of joy attracted the attention of everyone in Dazhufeng.


    Seeing her ecstasy, the senior brother quickly asked: "Has the junior sister break through?"


    Tian Ling''er nodded sharply, then stretched out five fingers.


    When everyone saw it, they took a breath of air-conditioning, and they only meditated on the fifth floor.


    This is horrible.


    No wonder Zhang Fan, the junior brother, can break through overnight. It turns out that the power of God is so terrifying.


    "More than that, I feel that the true essence in my body is five times stronger than before. No wonder Zhang Fan can fly directly and there is no unstable situation."


    Tian Ling''er turned to look at Zhang Fan and smiled sweetly at him.


    This look is not like a smile between brothers and sisters, but with a touch of affection in it.


    Zhang Fan''s heart jumped as he watched.


    Then Su Ru also regained consciousness, breaking through one level in strength.


    Feeling the changes in her body, she looked at Zhang Fan and said, "My child, it''s like a try in a while, remember not to keep your hands."


    "Yes, Madam."


    The clock sounded and everyone began to draw lots, but Su Ru controlled the magic weapon and went to find her husband.


    The lottery process was very fast.


    After allocation.

 Chapter 64：

    The game began.


    During this period, Zhang Fan and his friend Jingyu reunited.


    What''s different from last time is.


    This time it was Zhang Fan, not his friend Jingyu.


    In the first round, Zhang Fan encountered a Yuqing fourth-tier opponent.


    As a result, he didn''t even use the magic weapon, he flew over and knocked the opponent fainted.


    Its speed is incredible.


    The referee stood aside, surprised and speechless.


    Jingyu looked at her friend in amazement.


    Qi Ritian frowned and said, "How can this trash have such strength? Can it improve so quickly in less than two years?"


    Jing Yu shook his head and said: "I don''t know. I feel that Zhang Fan is different this time. He used to be very timid, but now he is like a sword out of its sheath."


    The game continues.


    Whether it''s Zhang Fan or Tian Ling''er.


    They are all opponents who defeated with a crushing attitude.


    From the distant stand, the head frowned and said: "Tian Buyi, these two disciples under yours are so strong, why haven''t you heard of it?"


    "This...return to the head, there is a reason for the matter, let''s wait for them to finish the fight before talking."


    The people nearby frowned, looking at Tian Buyi''s gaze a little displeased.


    You are the first seat in Dazhu Peak, so why do you talk to the boss like this? You really don''t understand the rules.


    Cang Song wanted to speak, but was stopped by the head.


    Finally Zhang Fan ran into Jingyu.


    One side is holding the Dragon Slashing Sword, and the other is holding a chopping hatchet.


    Zhang Fan''s funny weapon caused everyone to roar with laughter.


    As a result, with only three moves, Jingyu, who was seen by countless people, was defeated.


    The terrible flame magic technique destroyed most of the arena of the game.


    The Lingzun Qilin in the distance was all awakened by this terrifying power and let out a harsh beast roar.


    The leader stood up suddenly, looked at Zhang Fan underneath, and said solemnly: "Tian Buyi, what is going on?


    Why is this kid with Yuqing''s sixth-tier strength, able to play the attack of the super clear! ! "


    The key is to issue this terrible attack.


    But Zhang Fan''s face was not red, and he was not breathless.


    There wasn''t even the slightest backlash.


    It seems to have just used an ordinary move.


    Tian Buyi gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground and said: "Returning to the head, this child didn''t know what happened last night, and suddenly received a divine voice initiation. A powerful **** chose him as an emissary. That''s why he has such strength. ."


    Su Ru, who was next to him, also knelt down and explained: "I also practiced that meditation idea just now. If only a stick of incense is not enough, my strength will be improved by a layer, and there will be no side effects."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    I feel that the following games are meaningless.


    This is more than anything, hurry up and hold the recruitment ceremony, as long as you get the gift of that fairy god.


    They are in the same vein, and they are just around the corner to become the number one in the world.


    Cang Song suddenly said: "The head, call that child up first, ask clearly before speaking."


    Chapter 80 Zhang Fan: Sorry, magic is above all else! (For subscription, Guiqiu)


    The head Daoxuan nodded, but he changed his mind and said, "I want to see how this kid''s potential is. Let''s pass on the order and let Zhang Fan fight Xueqi. If he wins, I will fight Qi Ritian."


    The strong is the leader of Xiaozhufeng, and the latter is the favorite to win the championship.


    Since Zhang Fan showed super strength.


    Then just hold the final directly.


    First, it can save time, and second, let them see how terrifying Zhang Fan''s divine method is.


    At this time, Jingyu knelt on one knee.


    Looking at his friend with horror, the fiery sword technique just now scared him.


    If this is aimed at yourself.


    It is estimated that he died directly.


    "Jing Yu.~..Jing Yu..."


    "Ah, Xiao Fan."


    "Huh...you''re fine, you''re scared...hehe."


    Jing Yu looked at his triumphant friend and the ordinary and extremely hatchet in his hand, with a complex expression on his face.


    As a genius who has always been praised by everyone.


    Now it has lost three strokes.


    This gap in his heart made him unacceptable.


    Even Jingyu suspected that this was Zhang Fan deliberately hiding his strength to humiliate himself.


    "I will convince you."


    Zhang Fan put the hatchet in his waist and stretched his hand towards Jingyu''s arm.


    Unexpectedly, it was opened by the other party.


    Zhang Fan looked at his friend in surprise, and didn''t understand why he was angry.


    "Thank you for your kindness, I don''t need to..."


    After that, Jingyu got up and walked away.


    Before Zhang Fan came to ask, a loud voice came from the sky.


    "Zhang Fan advances to the finals, now Xueqi will play against Zhang Fan, and if he wins again, he will play against Qi Ritian!"


    Qingyun disciples looked at each other.


    Unexpectedly, the leader suddenly changed the rules.


    Many people who didn''t have the test were a little unhappy in their hearts.


    But looking at Zhang Fan and the destroyed arena, one after another fell into silence.


    No matter, our going up is just a joke.


    Instead, it''s better to look at other people''s competitions.


    "This time Dazhufeng is very powerful. A dark horse appeared. This Fan''s strength was directly recognized by the head."


    "Yeah, what about holding the Dragon Slashing Sword? It''s not a loss yet, a genius... Oh, I''m afraid I''ve been having fun all these years."


    "I think so, otherwise, how could you lose so easily."


    ...


    Jing Yu listened to the comments of the crowd, and became even more annoyed.


    Sure enough, this Fan is to avenge the original revenge.


    He flew with the sword that year, so he was beaten by the master, and now his revenge is coming.


    Damn, I didn''t expect the honest and honest you to become cunning now.


    After returning to the resting place, Qi Ritian next to him said: "Jing Yu, don''t worry about the trivial competition, it''s not worth irritating."


    "Well, thank you brother."


    Zhang Fan below was still shocked, how could he suddenly be promoted.


    He looked up at Yuntou.


    I found that next to the head of Daoxuan, there were Master and His Madam.


    So that''s it, do you know that I have practiced the Divine Law?


    For the peace of the world, for the sect to carry forward, for the senior sister... Today, let you see the power of God.


    Zhang Fan calmed down the power in his body, knowing that he could use the magic technique at most ten times.


    Facing the finals, one must find the right time and never make moves at will.


    But Xueqi in the distance got the sound transmission of Master Shuiyue.


    "Xueqi, you must be careful of this Zhang Fan. Just now I got the news for my teacher that he has cultivated a magical technique and his strength is no longer an ordinary person!


    The move just now has the power of the super clear.


    Remember to do your best to shoot! "


    Xueqi''s temperament was cold, and a strange color flashed in her eyes.


    Divine law?


    She hadn''t learned what it was after listening to Master.


    Do you do your best when you come up?


    Or, let other disciples see how good our Xiaozhufeng is.


    In a moment of effort, the girl in white fluttering came to the ring.


    Holding a sky blue long sword in his hand.


    Fairy sword: Tianya.


    The two sides looked at each other in the air.


    In terms of appearance, Xueqi is far superior to Zhang Fan''s senior sister, but who tells him that he is deeply rooted in love, plus the senior sister''s eyes on her.


    This little guy has already fallen.


    Looking at the beautiful and moving Xueqi at this time, the thoughts in her heart were actually thinking about how to defeat her in the fastest way.


    Only in this way can he show the power of his divine envoy.


    Game start.


    Xue Qi flew into the sky, and the Imperial Sword Jue attacked Zhang Fan.


    In an instant, Wandao Jianqi covered the sky.


    The disciples who were watching the battle were sweating coldly. Instead, they went up, I was afraid that they would be defeated by this trick.


    Worthy of being the strongest person in Xiaozhufeng.


    "I remember you didn''t teach Zhang Fan what to do?"


    Su Ru looked at the disciple shrouded in sword energy, and looked at her husband.


    When the latter heard the words, his face flushed, and he was aggrieved: "I am the only one who can be so strong. If I knew that he would have taught a stronger Fajue!"


    The head Daoxuan and the law enforcement elder Cang Song were all taken aback when they heard the words.


    Feelings, this child relies solely on brute force and that terrifying flame to win, how to fight this?


    Xueqi is on par with him in terms of strength.


    In terms of weapons, one side is a fairy sword, and the other side is a tattered hatchet.


    On the law decision, cough cough... it''s another matter.


    Zhang Fan was also a little panicked when the wind roared over his head, but he didn''t know why he turned and looked at the senior sister in the distance.


    Sure enough, the beloved senior sister was full of worry in her eyes.


    She cares about me.

 Chapter 65：

    This is enough.


    Burn it, flame! ! !


    Boom.


    The dazzling flame flew out from Zhang Fan''s hatchet, and the terrifying flame went straight to the sky like a silver snake.


    The seemingly inexplicable sword move was easily broken.


    Everyone was shocked.


    It''s flame again, and it''s more powerful.


    Dao Xuan took a breath: "This is already the strength of the second floor of the Shang Qing!"


    Is there no limit for this child?


    It is still said that the divine law is higher than the immortal law.


    Immortal law is higher than ordinary martial arts, is divine law higher than immortal law?


    Xueqi in the sky, seeing that the sword move was broken, she started the big move without even thinking about it.


    Thunder is all over the sky.


    "Nine Heavens Profound Temple, turned into a divine thunder. Huanghuang Tianwei, draw it with the sword!"


    Everyone who watched the game was attracted by Xueqi.


    This move turned out to be the true tactic of the Excalibur Yulei.


    Is she crazy?


    This kind of move does not end once it is started. It is a very terrifying sword move, and there is a chance that it will be taken seriously.


    Boom.


    When the thunder came, he picked up the fairy sword and rushed towards the fire snake below.


    In the next instant, a violent explosion sounded.


    An aftermath of energy knocked Xueqi into the air, while Zhang Fan stood on the ground without being affected.


    When the smoke dissipated, everyone was shocked.


    Xueqi''s mouth was bleeding, her face was pale, and she obviously had no strength to fight again.


    On the other side, Zhang Fan did not change in the slightest.


    The victory is divided!


    competition is over.


    Cang Song looked at the result of the game and shook his head: "There is no suspense. Even if Qi Ritian goes up, it is impossible to defeat Zhang Fan."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The gap is too big.


    It''s not a difference in strength.


    It''s the difference between divine law and immortal law.


    It is that no matter how subtle and powerful your moves, you will not be able to defeat the opponent''s move.


    Quality issues are above all else.


    A gleam flashed in Daoxuan''s eyes, and he smiled: "Anyway, it''s the last game. Keep watching... Qi Ritian has seven levels, almost eight levels."


    The younger generation, Qi Ritian is the strongest.


    This is generally accepted.


    Not only is the strength strong, the law decision is even more terrifying.


    Shuiyue left with her disciple in her arms, without saying anything, because today''s "match" has deteriorated since just now.


    After returning to his place.


    She comforted: "Xueqi, don''t be discouraged, this guy is not an ordinary person."


    The little girl in white nodded, but she started to sulking in her heart.


    How unusual?


    Not all people yet.


    If you lose, you lose.


    Not as good as humans!


    "Zhang Fan!!!"


    Tian Ling''er waved at him excitedly, the joy made Zhang Fan extremely happy.


    He laughed and replied: "Sister, I am about to win the championship!!"


    "En, come on!!!"


    ........00


    Because of the magic, the two became closer.


    Now they are all flirting.


    Su Ru on the Yuntai pursed his lips when he saw it, and the two of them did not share the same time.


    But that''s okay, childhood sweethearts are in the same vein.


    What a nice boy.


    For a moment, Qi Ritian came to Zhang Fan and smiled at him: "Zhang Fan, would you like to take a break?"


    Fight for so long.


    Start the fight as soon as you come up, somewhat suspected of a wheel fight.


    Even if you win, it''s not glorious.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Fan shook his head.


    "Thank you brother for your kindness, my remaining power is enough to defeat you."


    Zhang Fan stood against the wind with a faint smile on his face.


    Very arrogant words.


    Everyone was stunned.


    It''s crazy.


    He has played at least six rounds since he took the stage, and there is no need to rest.


    And also mocked, can defeat the strongest disciple.


    In an instant, many of Qi Ritian''s dog legs began to fight back.


    "Smash him, Brother Ritian."


    "Yes, how can anyone talk like that, it''s crazy!"


    ...


    Everyone was chattering, Qi Ritian''s expression also became cold.


    He looked at the calm Zhang Fan and said indifferently: "You seem to be very arrogant, Junior Brother, if that''s the case, let me try your depth."


    "This is not a certainty, but no one in the younger generation can beat me. When I gain this strength, I should have understood it a long time ago."


    The law of the gods is above all else!


    This is just the beginning, thinking of that covering the sky, tearing the soul.


    The long sword breaks the mountain.


    The sword destroys the stars.


    What is your own strength?


    Zhang Fan smiled faintly, remembering what Da She Wan had said.


    As a divine messenger, invincible in the world.


    If you don''t have this heart, quickly abdicate and let the virtuous.


    Let others be gods.


    I don''t want to lose my senior sister, and I don''t want the world to be destroyed, so I''m sorry, senior.


    Qi Ritian didn''t speak, but the raging cold air spread all over the ring, and even ice cones formed in the air, and the sword air engulfed the air of frost.


    Proper eight-layer Yuqing.


    But at this moment, six fireballs rose into the sky.


    The fiery power is like the six suns.


    At this moment, Frost receded, and the so-called strongest disciple had now lost his greatest support, and turned out to be as ridiculous as a clown. predict.


    Chapter 81 Fahai: Please Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva to clarify, there is always an evil **** bewitching me recently


    Since getting the fire magic spell.


    Zhang Fan was thinking about how to defeat Qi Ritian, the arrogant talent.


    When he sacrificed all the fireballs, the frost could no longer form.


    Qi Ritian looked at the fireball exuding the billowing heat, and couldn''t help being surprised that this kid could still use this trick.


    Isn''t he tired?


    Such terrible moves were used one after another.


    Will not be exhausted in the slightest.


    This is impossible!


    It must be the other party who wants to force me back!


    Qi Ritian was not stupid either, and immediately turned the tip of the sword, condensing the power of the ice, and attacked Zhang Fan.


    What makes him desperate is.


    The sword qi was still there, but the frost transformed from the true essence was dissolved in the air.


    Lose without a fight.


    Natural restraint.


    The strongest sword is just a joke to others.


    A big match that has been expected for several years.


    End without disease.


    The head Daoxuan descended from the sky and announced the result of the game.


    "In this competition, the champion is Dazhufeng Zhang Fan, and the magic weapon Liuhejing is specially rewarded..."


    Seeing Zhang Fan who was beaming with joy, Daoxuan nodded silently in his heart.


    That fairy **** is really terrifying.


    Looks like it''s time to ask about it.


    Zhang Fan was taken away by the head Daoxuan before he even had time to share the joy with the senior sister.


    Inside the hall.


    A group of first elders, their eyes all fell on Zhang Fan.


    In front of them, there are two things.


    ¡¾Eternal Sacrifice¡¿


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    The former is an explanation of sacrifices to gods, which is very easy to understand.

 Chapter 66：

    The latter is the result of Zhang Fan becoming stronger.


    Daoxuan looked at Zhang Fan, who was stern, and smiled at him: "Don''t be nervous, we just want to get to know this eternal god, you slowly say..."


    This method is powerful and does not require qualifications.


    But listen to what Zhang Fan said.


    People who are sincere will get stronger power.


    Moreover, according to Su Ru, who has meditated once, after entering meditation, he will see a terrifying god, Dharma and God.


    Thousands of believers under his command are meditating and praying.


    That scene is unbelievable.


    Zhang Fan nodded and explained what he knew one by one.


    When talking about the eternal god, he showed respect and fear, and when talking about other gods, he showed envy.


    "According to what I know, one of the world''s divine envoys, relying on the gift of the gods, obtained the Azure Dragon Dharma Body, which can transform into a divine dragon and control the power of thunder.


    Breathing out brings violent winds, and exhaling brings thunder. "


    "The resurrection of the dead, the soul...the power of the gods is unimaginable..."


    "There is also a mortal warrior who has obtained the power of flying with a sword by means of sacrifices, and can cut mountains and rivers with one sword."


    "There are also divine envoys who sacrificed countless beasts and gained unattainable power..."


    "There are even warriors who hold state sacrifices and get the name of sword immortal. God says that his power can smash the moon."


    Inside the hall, it was extremely quiet.


    Only Zhang Fan explained the videos he had watched eloquently.


    Even the well-informed Dao Xuan and Cang Song were shocked by their power.


    A warrior turned into an immortal directly!


    Sword cut the stars.


    There is a long river of souls, and the dead come back to life.


    They felt that they were listening to the story, but according to Daoxuan''s observation, Zhang Fan did not seem to be cheating.


    The child is young and doesn''t know how to conceal his emotions.


    So it can be seen very thoroughly.


    No wonder he was able to break through the fourth-tier cultivation base overnight. If he was such a terrifying god, it would make sense.


    Cangsong next to him heard that the dead was coming back to life, and a piece of soil in his heart became loose.


    Tian Buyi suddenly asked at this moment: "Zhang Fan, what if we don''t make sacrifices?"


    The little guy who was speaking stopped abruptly.


    His complexion became extremely ugly.


    Everyone''s heart shook.


    There shouldn''t be any punishment.


    Daoxuan said solemnly: "Just say anything, don''t be afraid..."


    "This... well, then I will say. The eternal **** is omniscient and omnipotent. If you don''t use meditation, it will be fine, but if you use it, it is to give back to the other party, that is, to hold a festival."


    "One of the divine envoys I know is said to have deceived the deity, and not only was his life broken, but he was also ordered to complete the sacrifice within three days, otherwise he would break the world."


    There was dead silence in the hall.


    Shatter the world.


    That is to destroy the world.


    God''s wrath is the destruction of the world...what a horror.


    Zhang Fan lowered his head and continued, "Although the **** envoy completed the sacrifice within three days, he was also punished, and he was inhumane for three hundred years."


    Cang Song suddenly said: "You lie, if he is so scary, how can he not come directly? Do you have any evidence..."


    Everyone moved in their hearts, and their hanging hearts slowly let go.


    Yes, since the other party is omniscient and omnipotent, why not come now.


    Zhang Fan quickly explained: "Our world is too fragile. If God appears, bad things will happen, such as natural disasters... But if the sacrifice is different, it means there is a channel.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the screenshots. "


    "Okay, I want to see how powerful this **** is."


    Cang Song snorted coldly, pretending to be disapproving.


    Zhang Fan stretched out his finger and pointed it between his eyebrows.


    A picture came into my mind.


    It is the picture of Liu Che descending into the world of the saint cemetery.


    Cang Song stood in the dark universe, watching the eternal **** descend, and his whole body fell into a crash.


    After a few minutes.


    The old man knelt on the ground with a thud, cold sweat on his forehead.


    His face was pale and scary.


    The whole body kept swaying.


    Obviously, I saw something extremely terrifying.


    Daoxuan walked over quickly and shook his arm.


    "Cangsong, Cangsong, wake up..."


    "The head...oh, this **** is so good!"


    Cang Song, who had passed the gods, said with difficulty.


    Everyone instantly understood that this was the true body of the God of Eternity he saw.


    It took a long time for Cang Song to get up from the ground.


    Shuiyue quickly asked, "Is the God of Eternity powerful?"


    "Awesome?" Cang Song shook his head, and said lonely: "That''s not something that is not so powerful. In God''s eyes, our world is just a toy."


    Everyone took a breath after hearing the words.


    Toy?


    A world is just a toy.


    Cang Song didn''t dare to say more, this would shock everyone''s mood.


    He just turned his eyes to Daoxuan and suggested: "Brother, prepare to sacrifice. Otherwise, there will be catastrophe..."


    "Sacrifice...what can we offer to the gods? The altar is simple, but in terms of sacrifice."


    It is the sacrifice that really embarrass Daoxuan.


    They are not ordinary people.


    Naturally, three animals and six animals are not appropriate.


    However, there are pure and beautiful women, but she is afraid that Shuiyue will not be happy.


    She treats Xueqi like her own daughter.


    Shuiyue would go crazy if she sacrificed her!


    Unexpectedly, Cang Song pointed to the outside and said: "You forgot, do we still have it?"


    Everyone looked at their fingers, their faces became weird...


    There seems to be a baby in that direction.


    God might really like it.


    Lingzun Qilin!


    Daoxuan rubbed his teeth straight, this Cangsong''s brain turned so fast.


    "Of course we can also treat it as nothing happened, but the wrath of the gods is the last days you think about it... I''ll go back and rest first."


    Cang Song walked to the door tremblingly, and volleyed away.


    Dao Xuan looked at Shui Yue, the latter''s eyes dodged, obviously thinking of Xueqi too.


    He didn''t want to speak up at all.


    The problem came back.


    What should we do?


    Choose to sacrifice the ego or let the world be destroyed.


    Daoxuan fell into silence.


    Seeing this, Tian Buyi cast a look at Zhang Fan and Su Ru, and the three of them quietly withdrew from the hall and flew towards the venue.


    The rest of the first seats are also the same.


    "Every time I encounter a problem, I will bear it, alas... it''s a headache"


    Daoxuan rubbed his eyebrows, groaning inwardly.


    Just now Shuiyue looked like she didn''t want to sacrifice Xueqi.


    But apart from her, none of those young female disciples can surpass her.


    Can''t find a sacrifice that is almost impossible.


    This appears to be insincere.


    Who would be happy if the heart is not sincere?


    What''s more, it''s a **** above!


    At the end of the competition, most of the people went back to their mountains.


    And Xiaozhufeng is no exception.


    When Xueqi saw her master coming back, she immediately agreed. She didn''t know that the other party not only didn''t speak, but looked at her strangely.


    "Master, what happened?"


    Although she is cold to outsiders, she is beautiful on the inside.


    She is a good girl who values ??feelings.


    Shui Yue shook his head and said something inexplicably.


    "Being a teacher will protect you"


    He turned around and went back to the room to rest.


    Xueqi couldn''t figure out what it meant to protect me. After the defeat, would Master look down on me?


    Xiu eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Xueqi felt that she had to figure out what happened, otherwise her heart would not be at ease.


    ......


    The White Snake is in the world.


    Since Fahai was humiliated, his whole person has become bad.


    What''s wrong with being a monk.


    The six roots are pure and uncontested. 1.4


    Why do you hate the monk so much?


    Just as he returned to Jinshan Temple, the clone of Guanyin Bodhisattva actually descended.


    Seeing the introverted Bodhisattva, he immediately knelt on the ground and proclaimed the Buddha''s name.

 Chapter 67：

    "Amitabha, see Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    "Get up, Fahai, I''m just here to tell you that your fate will come right away. This is about whether you can return to the Western Paradise."


    "Yes, the disciple knows. But recently there was an incident that made me very confused."


    Avalokitesvara frowned slightly, this Buddha''s disciple could have any problems.


    Is it Dharma?


    "Go ahead and see if I can help you out."


    "There is always the sound of ghosts and enchantments in my mind these days. An evil **** named the eternal **** wants to confuse his disciples to become his believers."


    "Is this? Let me see if you have been calculated..."


    Guanyin was shocked, this is incredible.


    This involves Buddha''s calculations.


    If something happens to this person who should be robbed, it may cause all subsequent crashes.


    Could anyone else dare to calculate that our Buddhist scriptures will fail?


    But then the surprise in Guanyin''s heart became even greater.


    Because there were no traces in Fahai''s body, even a tiny bit of other power was not there, and the spirits were very stable, and there was no invasion of foreign demons. .


    Chapter 82 Dragon Kwai strikes, suppress Nuwa Temple! (Guiqiu subscribe)


    Looking at the silent Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Fahai probably knew the result.


    Sure enough, he listened to the other party and himself: "Fahai, you have not suffered any calculations, the purple mansion is white and flawless, and the spiritual platform is clear and bright!"


    "this..."


    "Did you make a mistake? Under my inspection, you didn''t have the slightest problem."


    Fahai shook his head and looked at the **** expressions in the group because of his own voice.


    He sighed inwardly.


    Sure enough, Bodhisattva can''t do it.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva flashed his eyes and said softly: "Well, you tell me about the evil god. After this conference, I will go back to Lingshan to ask the Buddha."


    "It''s like this."


    Under the narration of Fahai.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva finally understood what was going on.


    But, is there really a **** in the sky?


    If there is.


    Then why didn''t I hear the name of the eternal god?


    Could it be that the other party was a monster from the ancient years?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva''s heart shuddered, and after a few words of reassurance at will, he left with a cloud.


    If there are such demons.


    I am afraid that there will be disasters between heaven and earth, and it is an unimaginable catastrophe.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, come out bald! Auntie has recently felt unhappy in her heart..."


    Second Li: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, the thief came out to play, I promise not to put up the **** to you!"


    Since he and Chu Dashan, he has learned this vivid gesture.


    Whenever he saw Fahai appear, he would kindly raise his middle finger.


    To express his respect for him.


    Swearing is not allowed in the group 29, after all, the gods sometimes watch it.


    But this does not affect their gestures!


    Tanjiro: "o(^¨Œ^)o you guys are too bad, but I like it!"


    Ninja scientist: "Brother Tanjirou, how is your progress after there are no ghosts?"


    Tanjiro: "It''s very fast. There are already thousands of temples."


    Young Master Murong: "...I think you have a lot of water every day, so how come you have so much energy to develop your faith?"


    For peace: "I guess those officials promoted it after there were no monsters? Except for this explanation, it is impossible to develop rapidly in a short time."


    Tanjiro: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ, Brother Long is still smart. I have been teaching others to practice in the temple, and the rest is planned by the master.


    Because of the railway and the growing strength of believers, the breathing method has also become popular.


    It is conservatively estimated that there are more than 8,000 temples. "


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    Second Li: "..."


    Chu Dashan: "...I thought I had opened six hundred temples, and it was already very fast, but Tanjilang, you came from behind."


    Tanjiro: "Hey, our world has weak combat power and convenient transportation, so it has developed very well. By the way, sister Solanum, are you in southern Xinjiang now?


    I really like to see the scenery of your world. "


    For Tanjiro, in addition to teaching his disciples on weekdays.


    My favorite thing is to appreciate the scenery of various worlds.


    When other people saw him sweet and a hard-working child, they would take some pictures and forward them to him when they were free.


    This will not affect the quality of the group file.


    So it is very popular with everyone.


    This is not today Long uploaded another video, but an island floating in the air.


    The sea is a cloud, and the house is also a cloud.


    It looks impressive.


    It is said to be a sky island.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Well, I just arrived in Southern Xinjiang and I''m working on errands. I''ll talk later!"


    Tanjiro: "Good drop."


    ......


    Fairy sword world.


    Solanum rushed all the way and finally came here.


    The local customs here are obviously different from those in Zhongyuan, but the people are very enthusiastic.


    In the past, I would definitely like them very much.


    But now, there is only one thing in my mind.


    That is to turn this place into your own base camp.


    Rumor has it that Fuxi and Nuwa are brothers and sisters.


    This ancient **** will not die, but will fall into a deep sleep.


    In this case, I will arrest Nuwa descendants first, and then arrest her in person.


    A cold color flashed through the nightshade''s eyes, and when he asked clearly where the Nuwa Temple was, it turned into a blue sword light and moved towards that location.


    "Why have I been upset recently? Is something bad going to happen?"


    Shenggu sat in front of the temple, looking at the clear sky.


    His eyes gradually changed to fear.


    I saw a sword intent reaching the sky, coming straight to my side.


    No good, enemy attack!


    Saint Aunt''s reaction was quick, and she used spells decisively to mobilize the defense of the Nuwa Temple.


    The next second, the magic sword struck.


    The pink protective cover shows strong resilience.


    But there was still a wisp of pure sword energy that pierced through the shield towards the inside.


    Pouch.


    Sword Qi passed through, and Sheng Aunt let out a muffled sound, and her finger-sized wounds rendered her white robe red.


    "Wonder, why are you attacking me!"


    "Wonder? Huh... because you need the Nuwa descendants inside to worship my god!"


    Solanum''s eyes were cold, and his hands were full of sword energy.


    Constantly attacking the shield.


    Suddenly, the shield shattered and the dragon Kwai sword directed at the saint aunt.


    "stop!!!"


    Suddenly a red whip flew from the sky, knocking the Dragon Kwai''s sword away a little bit.


    So that Saint Aunt escaped from birth.


    "Zixuan, are you finally willing to come back?"


    Saint Aunt''s face was very ugly, without the slightest gratitude.


    The latter nodded and looked at the nightshade with hatred.


    "It was you who destroyed Shu Mountain and killed Xu Changqing, right?"


    "So what? That Shushan has long been reduced to a demon, and it deserves to be killed by my god."


    The saint aunt next to her was shocked.


    Zi Xuan was completely crazy for love.


    In order to see her love again, she even chose to freeze her daughter to delay the loss of Nuwa''s power.


    Now that I heard that Xu Changqing had died, I guess I was going crazy.


    Sure enough, I heard that Xu Changqing was killed.


    A flash of hatred flashed across Zi Xuan''s face, the mana in her hand turned into a whip shadow, and she attacked the nightshade.


    But she forgot one thing.


    That is the horror of Solanum.


    Even though the blackened nightshade was not a two-star divine envoy, his own strength has also increased by leaps and bounds as Red Sunflower''s strength has increased.


    Although the two split.


    But it is still the root of a soul.


    Dealing with a Zi Xuan now, that''s not enough.


    Jianqi aspect.


    Solanum is incarnate as a ruthless witch, with deadly moves.


    In just a short time, Zi Xuan began to fall into the wind, and was finally nailed to the ground by the magic sword.


    She looked at the nightshade in despair.


    But there is no way to break free.


    I can only let my blood flow continuously.

 Chapter 68：

    Dragon Kwai looked at this Nuwa descendant indifferently, and said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I still need you as a sacrifice. According to Red Kwai''s deduction, you still have an heir. Two It¡¯s truly wonderful to sacrifice together for posterity!"


    Zi Xuan was shocked.


    Hearing that the demon girl was about to move her daughter, she immediately said angrily: "Qing''er is only a few years old, you are about to kill her, you are already enchanted, you demon... you don''t have the slightest conscience."


    "Conscience? Enchanted...hahahaha"


    Solanum laughed miserably, and then stepped on Zi Xuan''s arm, squeezing hard.


    "When my brother was killed, did someone say that the Emperor was wrong? We did something wrong again, this is the devil... As a descendant of Nuwa, you don''t take good care of your people.


    Following a stinky man, crazy for hundreds of years, still dare to say me?


    To be called a monster by humans, you think you are a monster.


    A stupid woman, if it were not useful to see you, would have killed you long ago! "


    The injured saint next to her, heard the words and exclaimed in her heart.


    Someone should have taught Zi Xuan this way a long time ago.


    However, no one hit her before.


    If you listened to me earlier, how could it become like this.


    The two were successively sealed by Dragon Kwai with sword energy.


    Lying together at the gate of the temple.


    Looking at the Solanum who is looking for Qinger''s departure.


    Saint Aunt sighed to Zi Xuan: "I''ll tell you not to go to Xu Changqing.


    The people in Shushan clearly intend to use love to help Xu Changqing become immortals.


    The emperor is not benevolent, and the price paid for wanting to become an immortal is too great..."


    "But I just stayed with him, is that wrong?"


    Zi Xuan burst into tears, choked 803 and said.


    Looking back on my love, it was really full of ups and downs.


    Soon after, there was a roar in the distance, and the cry of the baby came into his ears.


    She felt the power of Nuwa in her body began to lose continuously.


    This is the case with the Nuwa clan.


    When the heir is born, the divine power will be transferred to the next generation.


    Soon the nightshade came back with the baby in her arms, her eyes full of contempt, so Zi Xuan didn''t dare to look up.


    "Say I''m a demon, then what do you think of yourself? A poor baby, who has been sealed in the ice by you for hundreds of years, is really a good mother.


    Also... I heard what I said just now.


    Zhazha...These are the tactics of the Emperor of Heaven and Shushan who can''t understand it. No wonder the Great God Nuwa couldn''t wake up. When he met your group of pigs, he was fainted with anger when he woke up. "


    "Who are you stupid?"


    "Oh, aren''t you stupid? The Emperor of Heaven does not allow mortals to become immortals, but gives them a glimmer of hope that they can be ranked in the immortal class at a high price.


    The so-called staying together is a trap at all, you haven''t seen it through yet.


    Your Nuwa clan, if you continue to have children, your divine power will be transferred, then you will become a mortal.


    I didn¡¯t want to reincarnate, so I sealed my daughter in the ice. If someone told you that as long as you put your Nuwa power into Xu Changqing¡¯s body, he could become a fairy, then your choice..."


    Saint Aunt was silent and looked at Zi Xuan.


    The result speaks for itself.


    Zi Xuan, who is deeply rooted in love, will definitely dedicate her Nuwa power for love.


    The end is to die by oneself.


    Xu Changqing became a fairy.


    The daughter is lonely and helpless.


    Solanum''s eyes rolled, and he smiled slyly: "It''s not impossible to stay with your lover for a long time. As long as you sacrifice your daughter, I can grant you a magical technique. When you turn back, you can ask the gods to resurrect Xu Changqing. "


    "Can you really stay together forever?"


    Zi Xuan dared not look at her crying daughter, but asked the enemy in front of her.


    Solanum gave a sinister smile. It was stupid. Hearing that he could be with his lover, he didn''t care about anything. It happened to be used by me.


    "Of course, I have never talked about it~".


    Chapter 83 Tathagata Buddha: I can''t count the origin of the eternal god!


    The premise is that you have to become a believer of God, and you have to turn Nanjiang into a place of faith for God.


    The saint next to him, looked at the sinister nightshade and the enchanted Zi Xuan.


    He closed his eyes and completely ignored it.


    She knew that even if she wanted to manage, she couldn''t manage it, but would be killed.


    But my heart is sad.


    After waiting for such a long time, N¨¹wa''s inheritance was still not preserved.


    Now even the faith has to be deprived.


    How sad.


    Solanum not only took Qing''er, but also the Water Spirit Orb guarded by Zi Xuan.


    This kind of wonder of the world, dedicated to the eternal god, is the most correct way to use it.


    Now they have two in their hands.


    There is one in Xi Yao''s hand, which has been handed to Hongkui.


    Now the sacrifices are enough, only faith is needed.


    Since Murong Fu can hold a state festival, why not me.


    The witch king in the southern border can be replaced at will, as long as the saint next to him can be used.


    Solanum made his calculations and took them to the palace in southern Xinjiang.


    A few days later, Saint Aunt came and preached the God of Eternity, and promoted that Nu Wa is a believer of the God of Eternity.


    Although people don''t believe it.


    But after seeing the miracle.


    Slowly accepted this fact.


    The so-called miracle is naturally the solania shot, showing all kinds of magical powers.


    And killed a terrible monster with one sword.


    Looking at the temples that were constantly being erected, Solanum said to Zi Xuan: "When the temple spreads across southern Xinjiang, when the festival is held, don''t forget my promise to you."


    Zi Xuan nodded holding her daughter.


    In just a few days of work, Lin Qing''er, who had gained Nuwa''s supernatural power, had grown up by one year.


    And his face was no longer pale.


    ......


    The white snake spreads to the world.


    Buddhist altar puja.


    The Fa conference, which had lasted for seven days, ended hastily in just five days.


    After the Guanyin theory was over, he hurriedly took the lotus platform to the Western Paradise---Lingshan.


    Everyone thought that Guanyin Bodhisattva was in a hurry, so they didn''t ask.


    For some reason, after seeing Fahai, Guanyin himself always felt that the eternal **** was a hidden danger.


    "I hope I am suspicious, otherwise the world is really going to be messed up..."


    She stepped on the lotus platform and muttered to herself.


    The worry in his eyes has not reappeared in hundreds of years.


    Lingshan.


    Guanyin came directly to the Daxiong Hall.


    I saw Buddha Tathagata sitting in the middle. After seeing her, he smiled and asked, "Kuanyin, I remember the puja you prepared. It will end in two days. How come you have time to come here?"


    The arhats also showed their doubts.


    The annual Buddhist altar ceremony.


    That''s a big deal for propaganda of doctrine.


    What is it that can make a bodhisattva let go of this matter and come to Lingshan?


    "Recalling the Tathagata Buddha, I have to start with Fahai at this time!"


    Seeing Guanyin mentioning Fahai, the Buddha frowned in the main hall. It turned out that he was involved.


    No wonder.


    After Guanyin''s description, the Tathagata Buddha did not hesitate, and immediately began to count.


    As a result, extrapolate, extrapolate.


    Still no results.


    Even if he uses his magical powers, the road ahead is still a mist, and nothing can be seen.


    Is the evil **** beyond my ability?


    "Tathagata Buddha, what is the result.~?"


    "Can''t find it."


    "What? You can''t even find out."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was shocked, and other Buddhas meditating in the hall were shocked.


    What''s happening here?


    As the co-lord of the Three Realms, the Buddha cannot be counted as where he is. This is incredible news.


    The Tathagata nodded, without explaining much, but instructed: "It just so happens that his catastrophe is about to begin. Go and see."


    "Yes."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed, turned and left.


    Even the Lord of Lingshan is not counted as the God of Eternity.


    In such a situation, although the other party did not say anything, the answer is nothing more than two.


    For one, the other party does not exist at all.


    The two, the other is not in the Three Realms.


    The former is okay, if it is the latter, Fahai is the key figure.


    At this time in Hangzhou city.


    The heavy rain was so heavy that the one who was destined to meet and one snake met.


    And inside the Jinshan Temple.


    Fahai looked at the falling rain and sighed constantly in his heart, making him sleepless and eating these few days.


    Every time I close my eyes, the chat group in my mind beeps endlessly.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    As long as Ai is special, even if he subconsciously blocks the message, there will be a warning tone.


    As a result, Fahai couldn''t completely stop it.

 Chapter 69：

    News comes every once in a while.


    "Ding...the spirit of the magic sword of the group is calling for you."


    "Ding...The group member Murong is calling for you."


    "Ding... the group members are calling you for peace."


    ...


    When Fahai was troubled, a golden light fell from the sky.


    The familiar breath made him sober.


    It is Guanyin Bodhisattva who has returned.


    Immediately his primordial spirit came out of his body and came to the sky above the clouds.


    "See Bodhisattva, you have already returned from Lingshan, what is the result?


    Have you found the position of Cthulhu? "


    Facing Fahai''s question, Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head silently.


    "You haven''t gone to Lingshan yet, or are you..."


    Fahai didn''t dare to say any follow-up words.


    After all, it was too scary.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said to him: "Don''t worry, my Buddha Tathagata did not find out where the other party is. It may be caused outside the territory, so I hope you can get in touch with it more, and it is best to start to find the other party."


    Fa Hai''s heart was cold.


    The Buddha did not find the existence of the eternal god.


    His faith has collapsed.


    "Does it have to be so? If you don''t touch it, it will work, the disciple is afraid..."


    "If you don''t touch it, it will become a hidden danger in the future. There are Buddhas in the Lingshan Mountain, what are you afraid of."


    "Yes, the disciple understands. So what should we do about the problem of fate?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva only replied to him.


    "Fate"


    When the fate arrives, I will meet it naturally.


    Although this fate is caused by human beings.


    When the primordial spirit returned to his body, Fahai watched the pouring rain outside.


    He gritted his teeth and plunged into the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    It was very lively at this time.


    The Junior Brother Dazhufeng, who entered the group with him, didn''t know when he became a group with everyone, and it was a joy to chat.


    Ninja scientist: "Unexpectedly, there will be immortals in your world, and you have also passed down the Taoism. Which method is better than the meditation?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Naturally, the divine method is more powerful. I achieved the sixth level of Yuqing with an epiphany overnight. Not only did I win the favor of the senior sister, I even got a magic weapon!"


    Second Li: "That''s right, let''s take a look at some magic weapon."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng, a member of the group, uploaded a picture.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "This is a treasure of my sect. It is called Liuhejing. I heard that as long as the mana is sufficient, it can reflect all attacks."


    Tanjiro: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ.. Envy, brother..."


    Li Er: "This baby is good. How about your sect discussion, are you going to sacrifice? Since it is a Xiuxian sect, then there must be a good baby."


    For peace: "I''m also very curious about what the martial arts treasure is."


    Under Li Shimin''s explanation.


    The group members finally understand what it means to cultivate immortals.


    It is better than ordinary people and can live for hundreds of years.


    But strength is still a scum in front of God.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It seems to be offering sacrifices to the Qilin of the Spirit Venerable."


    Dashan Chu: "¡§"What? Mythical beasts and unicorns... a big deal, if you go back to the God Realm, you have to support us."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Ahem... I haven''t written the horoscope yet, I''m not the head."


    Fahai''s heart felt hairy.


    Kirin?


    It shouldn''t be the time to wait for the auspiciousness of heaven and earth.


    After all, it is not a world.


    But then he collapsed even more.


    The group member Demon Sword Spirit uploaded a video.


    Tanjiro: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ...Sister Longkui~ I''m done with work~~"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I''m done, I have captured two Nuwa descendants, and are now handling state affairs in southern Xinjiang. It is estimated that it will not be long before the second sacrifice will be made."


    Fahai quickly download the video to watch.


    Although he has not seen Nu Wa.


    But that strange power revealed an incomparably holy breath.


    This... how is this possible.


    Do descendants of Nuwa really exist?


    Fahai collapsed a bit and even regretted opening the chat group.


    But he didn''t know the news that he had downloaded the video was caught.


    This was incredible, and the group began to launch another round of attacks.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wow, there is a thief who is sneaking and fishing!! Caught. Jgp"


    Second Li: "Hmph... this monk is not a good thing when I look at it. If I don''t talk to myself, I will watch it secretly when I see sister Solanum, it''s really shameless!"


    Chu Dashan: "There is a saying, what comer is called, the shameless thief is invincible in the world."


    Is there really such a sentence?


    Everyone was puzzled, but did not stop the attack.


    Finally Fahai couldn''t help it.


    The Buddha couldn''t help being attacked like this.


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "You are really enough, there is a kind of letting the gods come out, see if I am afraid? Isn''t it just a group of evil gods to confuse people, I am not afraid of Fahai!"


    The group became quiet for an instant.


    God of Eternity: "Are you really afraid?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "My Fahai is a disciple under the seat of the Great Sun Tathagata, holding a golden bowl to practice..."


    The God of Eternity: "Your real name is Duobao, and you are a disciple of the Master Tongtian. Later, the Great Tribulation was transferred to the Western teachings.


    Your Guanyin Bodhisattva, whose real name is Cihangdao, is a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Samantabhadra was originally named Samantabhadra.


    Can a sect composed of a mere group of traitors really turn out flowers? "


    God of Eternity: "Furthermore, you are just a deliberate introduction to plot the white snake. The white snake is a descendant of the candle dragon, but he doesn''t know it. Before he has cultivated his body, he was lured to you and made a cause and effect. ."


    "Now I can tell you clearly that the shepherd boy was originally named Xu Xian, and now he is from Hangzhou, and the white snake is named Bai Suzhen. The day when it rains on the third day of March is when your cause and effect will begin.


    Do I need to say more?


    Although I love the world, I never love baldness.


    I remember your slander in my heart. "


    Fahai was completely cold, because today was the third day of March.


    Xu Xian and White Snake have already met? .


    Chapter 84 Fahai: So I''m just a puppet!


    Immediately, Fahai did nothing.


    Get up and drive the clouds and fly towards Hangzhou.


    On the way, his heart was overwhelmed.


    Not to mention the Buddhist Missin.


    Just the other party''s ability to break everything is extremely frightening.


    Magic power.


    The cause and effect between myself and the white snake.


    Actually all of them were broken.


    If it weren''t for the achievement of Taoism, he wouldn''t be able to break the secret of the womb.


    But... is all this the Buddha''s calculation?


    Just to seek the descendants of that candle dragon?


    Fahai felt that he underestimated the God of Eternity, Bodhisattva...Why do you want me to contact him? The secret involved is too big.


    And he faintly felt that even if the Buddha shot.


    There is no way to beat the God of Eternity.


    The most intuitive point.


    The Buddha can''t calculate the eternal god, but the other party can tell all the secrets of the Tathagata like a treasure.


    Is this not enough?


    The descendants of Nuwa in other worlds were arrested.


    The unicorn is a sacrifice.


    Just looking at the millions or even tens of millions of believers, Fahai felt chilled.


    Even he understands that this number is still increasing.


    In a moment, he came to the clouds.


    His eyes fell on the West Lake.


    There is a dragon king in the water, but it is just a young dragon.


    Not worth mentioning.


    Although the rain is heavy, there are many people watching the rain on the lake.


    At this time, Fahai''s gaze was attracted by a figure.


    She was wearing a white dress, without any makeup on her face, but she couldn''t hide her natural beauty, and there was a touch of immortality between her gestures.


    "That''s right... it''s you!"


    Fahai looked at each other, pinching his fingers.


    Looking back at the source, a picture appeared in front of me.


    It is the memory of the past.


    The words of the Eternal God are fulfilled! !


    Inside the Bianzhou, Bai Suzhen suddenly raised her head, her eyes swept towards the dim cloud head.


    803¡¡ "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Next to Xiaoqing, seeing that her sister had used a spell, she also found out the magic weapon.

 Chapter 70：

    Bai Suzhen shook her head without speaking.


    Someone seemed to calculate himself just now.


    But I looked up, but found nothing, it should be an illusion.


    After all, he is only one step short of being able to rank in the immortal class.


    Even if it is a fairy, it is impossible to avoid his own eyes.


    Inside the cabin.


    In addition to the two sisters, the green and the white, there is only one silly boy, and a boatman in a pony suit.


    The drizzle was like silk, and finally stopped slowly.


    Seeing the rain stopped, the boatman hurried to shore.


    The two girls left hand in hand, but because Bai Suzhen was upset, she left the colorful umbrella on the boat.


    It was eventually picked up by Xu Xian.


    Fate starts at this time.


    On the way, Bai Suzhen still felt that something was wrong, so she asked like a ghost nearby, what might be there.


    A fox said to her: "Please also let the fairy know that there is an eminent monk in the nearby Jinshan Temple. Every night the golden light shines, and the demons and ghosts dare not pass."


    "Jinshan Temple? I haven''t heard of any monks in it."


    "That''s the case. The host name is Fahai, and it seems to have only moved here in recent years."


    Bai Suzhen nodded and waved to let go of the little demon.


    Xiaoqing frowned and said, "Sister, do you suspect that the one who spies on us during the day is the bald thief?"


    "Yes, I thought about it carefully. Even if it is for the sake of a fate, my perception will not go wrong. Someone must be observing us."


    "Why don''t you go and see?"


    Bai Suzhen thought for a while, and finally shook her head. After all, she was a demon.


    It''s not good to go rashly.


    Forget it, let''s find the person who is predestined first, and even if the cause and effect are repaid, you can become an immortal.


    Inside the Jinshan Temple.


    Since Fahai came back, he has fallen into a sluggishness.


    Constantly weighing in my mind.


    If you follow the instructions of the Bodhisattva, you should use this meditation thought, and then report your perception to the Bodhisattva.


    But what happened today has completely exceeded my expectations.


    He was afraid that he would never be able to look back if he took this step out.


    Inside the temple with flickering lights.


    There was a long sigh.


    For a long time, Fahai held an oil lamp and walked toward the backyard.


    An old monk lives here.


    He is the former host of the Jinshan Temple, with advanced Buddhism, but his cultivation is not good.


    And well versed in the philosophy of life.


    Since he came here, he often talks to the old monk, and he feels a lot every time.


    ßËßË.


    "Master, are you asleep?"


    Fahai asked respectfully.


    The voice is not too loud, and if the other party is not asleep, he will definitely hear it.


    If the other party is asleep, this volume is not easy to wake up.


    It shows how much Fahai respects him.


    For a moment, the lights came on, and an old voice came from inside.


    "come in..."


    "Yes."


    Sitting on the wooden bed, the old monk is 80 years old, skinny, but his eyes are bright.


    Fahai took a futon and sat in front of the old monk.


    "If you have any questions, just talk about it, and I will understand that you are in trouble if you look at your frustration in the past few days."


    The Zen Master''s eyes were bright, like a sharp sword, piercing Fahai''s heart.


    Let his thoughts disappear.


    "Master, do you think Buddhism is really pure and flawless?"


    Fahai pursed his mouth, and finally turned into a question.


    He always insisted that the demons were bad, because his golden core was stolen by the white snake, and was later driven down from Lingshan because of the white snake.


    Because of this, I have been very angry.


    Unstable mood.


    But today the God of Eternity said that his whole life is just going according to the script of the Buddha.


    Just a marionette.


    On the third day of March, White Snake met another destined person.


    And he is also in Hangzhou.


    What would happen next, he didn''t have to think about it. It was roughly because the two were in love with each other. Under various coincidences, he met himself, the host of the Jinshan Temple.


    This is catastrophe.


    Haha, before, I still felt that it was destiny, it turned out to be a calculation.


    The reason why I existed and the golden core was stolen, but Buddhism was calculating, thus capturing the descendant of the candle dragon.


    The Zen Master looked at Fahai and said:


    "Should you not ask the Bodhisattva and Buddha this question? Why come and ask me such a mortal."


    Fa Hai smiled bitterly in the face of Zen Master''s rhetorical question.


    Because he found that he didn''t believe in Buddhism anymore.


    "The Dharma is divided into Mahayana Dharma, Hinayana Dharma, and various kinds of Dharma. They are all factions that have split because of different concepts..."


    "So people''s ideas are different, and everyone''s practices are also different."


    "Your question can only be verified by yourself. No matter what those superior beings do, they have their reasons."


    "Just like a secular emperor, everyone has their own desires, just as we only seek purity, isn''t this also a desire?"


    Fahai was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he understood something.


    He bowed deeply, turned and pushed the door to leave.


    After returning to his Buddhist room, Fahai took a deep breath, meditated on the method of meditation, and entered the deep space.


    Having been paying attention to his consciousness and seeing Fahai entering concentration, he couldn''t help sighing softly.


    "My Buddha, Fahai has already cultivated the evil god''s law, and my mood seems to have been greatly affected."


    "Well, keep watching."


    After reporting the situation, Guanyin continued to monitor Fahai.


    But he didn''t even know that his words and deeds were being supervised.


    The spiritual world of meditation in the dark.


    At this time there is a newcomer.


    He is not like those unconscious wandering consciousnesses, but he wakes up when he enters this space.


    "Is this the law of the evil god? It doesn''t seem to be a big deal."


    Fahai''s consciousness is advancing rapidly.


    A ray of light came from the front, and he could clearly feel that his primordial spirit was slowly becoming stronger.


    This method is amazing!


    Fahai exclaimed, and immediately he felt the space shake.


    Wait until I wake up.


    But found himself in front of a bright brick.


    "Fahai, you still came to me after all, how about... Do you think your Dharma is hypocritical?"


    This voice was faint, as if it came from Nine Heavens, and it shocked Fahai even more than the big day Tathagata had ever been.


    He trembled all over and looked up.


    I saw an extremely huge human face, watching him, and the divine light in his eyes deeply pierced his soul.


    Fahai hurriedly looked on for himself, there was a possibility of death.


    So quickly lowered his head.


    Only then did he realize that the jade under his feet had lines, and it turned out that he was standing in the palm of someone else!


    Seeing Fahai didn''t speak, Liu Che sneered: "If you don''t speak, you think I don''t know what you are thinking. You must be very puzzled why I understand the thoughts of those immortal Buddhas?


    Because they are all hypocritical, false immortals and false Buddhas.


    Even my existence can''t be deduced, even if you tell them the thoughts, there is no way to find my existence.


    I was born before all living beings, and all Dharma was created by me.


    It''s just that these ignorant fairy Buddhas don''t know. "


    The easiest way to fool Fahai is to eliminate his respect for his Buddhism.


    Constantly inspire its rebellious character.


    Fahai is a jealous person.


    Once I told him that his life was only arranged by others, this guy would definitely not be able to bear it.


    The result is not what I expected.


    After less than a day, I came to the meditation space.


    Humph, I''ll add heat to you, it''s probably enough.


    "Since you don''t want to talk, then do it according to your own ideas. Although you scold my evil god, you are fortunate to be a creature in the group.


    I decided to give you some strength so that you can see the world clearly. "


    A finger of golden light sank into Fahai''s body.


    Strengthened his primordial spirit, and another Dharma was poured into his mind.


    ¡¾Six Turns Golden Body Method¡¿


    It is the same Buddhism Dharma, but these Dharma are far beyond all the Dharma in the Fahai world.


    Of course, such as Da Ni Tathagata.


    But it is still possible to keep pace with Guanyin.


    Fahai didn''t even react, he woke up from meditation, his entire back was wet with cold sweat.


    Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The God of Eternity is so terrible, I can''t touch it anymore, otherwise...


    "Buddha, he is already awake, um...the strength has not changed, nor the aura of evil spirits, but the soul seems to be stronger."

 Chapter 71：

    Is this the voice of Guanyin?


    I have been under surveillance all the time! .


    Chapter 85 God''s Domain Globalization Plane, once again enhanced strength!


    Fahai felt sorrow and grief in his heart.


    After doing it for a long time, my life is really manipulated.


    Ha ha.


    Fahai slowly opened a wound in his heart, but no one knew.


    The voice above his head still kept coming.


    "There seems to be a situation, his mood is very unstable, it may be affected by the evil god..."


    "Well, I know. I will look at him and promise that I won''t make any mistakes about the next thing."


    "Okay, I will warn him in a few days, don''t act in a hurry, wait until Bai Suzhen''s affairs are over, and then slowly understand the evil god''s affairs."


    ...


    Fahai became numb, and at the same time the crack in his heart grew bigger and bigger.


    He thinks it''s not just himself.


    If you are someone else, facing this situation, I''m afraid I can''t accept it.


    From the moment of birth, everything has been arranged.


    All efforts are just arranged by others.


    Even, he could clearly feel the sky above the city of Hangzhou, there are heavenly gods watching everything, and besides the Bodhisattvas, there are also Buddha-enlightened Arhats watching.


    As for a small city like this?


    Everything is for Bai Suzhen, Xu Xian still has herself.


    Knowing everything, Fahai did not choose to question Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Didn''t the eternal **** say, let me see with my own eyes and listen with my own ears?


    Then I will use my own eyes to see the reality of this world.


    If Guanyin and Tathagata know that they are themselves, they will push Fahai to the opposite side.


    Maybe you want to vomit blood out of anger?


    But Liu Che only came up with this strategy after seeing through all of this.


    Don''t do it yourself, and don''t threaten it.


    It just strengthened Fahai''s primordial spirit, enhanced his perception, and asked him to see this scene with his own eyes.


    Give him the script himself.


    The next program will be very exciting, because one day Fahai will not be able to stand this kind of cage.


    And choose to become another Buddha!


    Then his chance will come.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    With the number of believers breaking through the ten million mark, faith is constantly injected into the world like a surging river.


    The area of ??God''s Domain no longer only expands vertically, but the entire world is evolving.


    The original divine power plus the power of the law.


    Coupled with enough materials, God''s Domain World can finally move towards the plane.


    Now, after several sacrifices and the continuous increase of the power of faith, the area of ??the gods has already reached 90 million kilometers.


    Disorderly expansion will only make the world of God''s Domain collapse.


    Therefore, the gods must transform the world into a plane.


    With such a rule as the rule of the structured world, the world of God''s Domain can continue to develop this way.


    But this method is already an attempt made by the upper gods.


    And Liu Che''s current strength is still a lower god, and that''s it if he hasn''t been tested!


    The key assessment is a waste of time.


    It takes at least a few days of work, has to queue up, and has to go through various assessments.


    Troublesome horse.


    He naturally didn''t bother to go.


    Isn''t it just a good thing?


    More monthly payment?


    He can''t look down on those things, and it''s better to understand the use of some divine arts and practice the supreme light spells when there is a little time.


    Liu Che thought.


    The power of the nine-color divine light instantly covered the entire world of God''s Domain.


    Nine kinds of light reveal an extremely terrifying aura.


    The sacred beasts inhabiting the realm of God were awakened from their deep sleep one after another, looking up at the sky.


    That is the power of God the Father!


    Kneeling on the ground, he kept praying in the name of God the Father.


    The evolution of God''s Domain has finally begun.


    Under the shroud of nine-color divine light, the sun seemed to be injected with fuel, the area expanded a hundred times, and the pitch-black flames continued to spew terrible power.


    The emptiness is distorted under its burning.


    Then there is the moon, whose area has also increased a hundredfold.


    As the other half of the sun''s power, its role is to transform.


    The endless light of the moon, swaying half of the sky.


    The world''s diaphragm boomed.


    Began to expand continuously.


    The endless emptiness was swallowed in one after another.


    The one hundred thousand source divine powers were released by Liu Che, accompanied by the nine-color divine light rushing towards the diaphragm.


    The originally elliptical God''s Domain began to expand in a larger direction.


    Although occasionally there are void cracks and space distortions, and other undesirable factors.


    But those terrifying powers for other gods are nothing but pediatrics for Liu Che.


    Under the nine colors of light, there is nothing!


    This is the horror of Supreme Divine Art.


    The space keeps expanding.


    Until it reaches the level of the solar system, it is completely stabilized.


    "Next comes the rules, the basic power to build the world of God''s Domain..."


    Liu Che muttered to himself, countless pieces of divine law buried in the ground, flying towards the sky.


    The ground roared loudly.


    The entire God''s Domain world has undergone constant changes, and finally formed a huge planet, which is stable under the sun.


    From then on, it was the strongest planet in the plane.


    It is also the land of the original continent, the strongest god.


    The God Realm will also be divided into three, six or nine classes in the future.


    So Fang Zhe planned to swallow the fragmented world that came in in the future.


    Just follow this order and arrange them down.


    The powerful world is right next to the highest star, accepting the power of divine glory.


    The weaker ones stay behind.


    As for the Tiangong.


    This is Liu Che''s own residence, detached from all gods.


    Above the sun, at the apex of the plane.


    All the laws circulating can be seen here.


    For example, the long river flowing can be clearly seen here.


    The goddesses living in the palace, after hearing the sound, ran out one after another.


    When they looked at the vast plane, they couldn''t help but open their mouths.


    Has the power of the Eternal God become stronger again?


    Tiny stars are densely arranged below the heavenly palace.


    Starlight circulates, visible to the naked eye.


    The power of the stars rolls in with the rotation of the sun.


    The concentration of divine power in the air has increased three times.


    And the entire living area of ??the outside world has been shrouded by the gods, gathering to celebrate the gods of the condensed plane.


    Chihuang Liuyan **** system, inside the central **** tower.


    Xiao Luan sensed the change in divine power and opened his eyes abruptly, his eyes full of surprise.


    Someone among his disciples has gathered the plane again, and the strength is still very strong.


    "But I remember no one can reach this limit recently..."


    Her eyes went through.


    Xiao Luan did not expect that that person was actually Liu Che who had just been promoted to the upper level.


    ......


    Seeing that the world of God''s Domain is completely stable.


    Only then did Liu Che stop the transmission of the power of the source, and instead fixed the various laws in it.


    He evaluated his own strength, and now he wants to defeat the upper **** Chen Dao, and it is estimated that only three moves are needed.


    If you use the supreme technique, you should be able to challenge the Lord God!


    Li Xiuning walked to his side and asked softly, "Master God, are you breaking through again?"


    She was wearing a white battle dress, and her long black hair reached her waist, but she was simply tied behind her head by a hair band. She looked heroic.


    Since coming to God''s Domain World, Liu Che has rarely seen her walk around.


    It is the most diligent one among all women in cultivation.


    Now that the strength has reached the bottleneck, it is estimated that it will be the first breakthrough in a few days.


    Liu Che smiled slightly, nodded and said: "Your second brother and other divine envoys work hard, and my followers will naturally increase, and the improvement in strength is of course natural."


    "It seems that my brother is still very careful, but I miss him."


    Li Xiuning closed her ears and looked at the **** in front of her with winks like silk.


    Who said that women are not passionate.


    It''s just that Li Xiuning feels that she will be despised sooner or later if she only relies on charm, so it''s better to practice hard.


    In this way, you can gain favor from the gods, so that you can be favored for a long time.

 Chapter 72：

    Sure enough, after receiving his charming eyes.


    The **** embraced himself in his arms, and said in a flat tone: "Tonight, you come to sleep in, soak up the divine grace, and you will be able to see your family in the lower realms as soon as you break through."


    "Um."


    Li Xiuning responded shyly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Che turned his head and glanced at Shi Fei Xuan, who nodded with conscience, and walked to the other side vacant.


    As the goddess of the same world.


    The two of them were basically serving Fang Zhe together, with the reputation of increasing affection.


    As for Wang Yuyan and others who have just been promoted to the God Realm, they need to undergo rigorous training before they can come and serve Liu Che.


    Don''t think why women can wait for bedtime.


    This is a bath of grace.


    The four sisters, Hina and Rixiang, are now in charge of this piece of work.


    The first is etiquette, the second is the skill of serving the gods, and the other is the right attitude.


    In the palace in the distance.


    Chu Yi said in a flat tone: "Don''t look around, you still have the rules of the gods when you come to the gods. I don''t care what your status is, you must listen humbly at this moment."


    "The gods are busy with things, occasionally on a whim, and favoring the goddess once, it is a great honor."


    "So if you want to be favored, you must study hard and practice hard."


    "Helping the gods to manage the beasts is also your business. Don''t be jealous because other people are favored. This is a big jealousy..."


    The four girls nodded one after another, engraving these words in their hearts.


    They are not stupid.


    Bathing in the grace of God is not only for serving people, but also for improving one''s physique and strength.


    ........0...


    I saw several women who were very well-behaved.


    Hina nodded with satisfaction.


    Regardless of the fact that the four of them are in good spirits now, they are all dependent on Liu Che''s favor, as the youngest little loli in God''s Domain.


    Everyday work is very busy.


    Make tea, run errands, record documents, feed the cranes.


    Every one has to play twelve points.


    After they get started, work will be easier.


    Chu Yi thought silently in her heart, and continued to explain the habits of the various beasts and the food they like to eat.


    ......


    Inside the Otake Peak.


    Several days have passed since the Seven Meridian Grand Contest.


    In addition to practicing every day, Zhang Fan practiced against his senior sister.


    The relationship between the two is flourishing, and everyone is smiling in their eyes.


    Tian Ling''er was naturally not as strong as Zhang Fan, and after fighting a sword stroke, stood on the ground panting.


    Looking at the little younger brother who was not flushed and breathless, he rolled his eyes and said: "Junior brother, how did you fix it? It''s been half an hour, you are not tired at all."


    Good guy, he uses his various methods frequently.


    The tired one is almost lying on the ground.


    It can be seen that this guy is just like a okay person.


    Zhang Fan rubbed the tip of his nose and said, "Senior Sister, when you attacked, you went too far to hit me and ignored my actions. Let alone half an hour, I won''t feel tired for a day."


    Attacks that fail to hit someone are useless.


    After his primordial spirit is strong, he will be guided by Mr. Long.


    Has gradually figured out the power of anticipating the attack.


    As long as you concentrate, you can see the movements of the senior sister.


    You can even see what she wants to do.


    It''s amazing.


    "Huh... just know that you are bullying me and stop fighting..."


    Tian Ling''er gave him an angry look, then turned and flew away.


    Even Zhang Fan''s begging for mercy was ignored.


    At this time, a figure flew from the sky, and at the same time brought Cangsong''s letter.


    Zhang Fan opened it and his expression became serious.


    Then Imperial Treasure left.


    After a stick of incense, he came to a cliff somewhere.


    Cang Song has been waiting for himself for a long time.


    "Elder, I don''t know what you called me to do?"


    "Zhang Fan, has the gods spoken to you since that time?"


    "No, Lord Shenling doesn''t speak on weekdays, but... it''s a big deal when he speaks. A few days ago, there was a Buddhist envoy who was dissatisfied with his words and was reprimanded. Now he is completely honest."


    "Huh, those monks are not a good thing. Forget it...don''t talk about the unlucky things. I am calling you today to get to know you about the sacrifice." Bu.


    Chapter 86 Cangsong: The old man has usurped the throne, Zhang Fan, let''s come to sacrifice!


    Zhang Fan was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Elder Cangsong was looking for him for this.


    But the sacrificial matter, isn''t it about discussing.


    Did everyone agree?


    "Elder, did he agree with the head?"


    Zhang Fan was overjoyed, but he didn''t expect to be able to hold the sacrifice so soon, so that he would not be afraid of himself.


    Unexpectedly, Cang Song sneered with contempt.


    "Head? Huh... Daoxuan, who is as timid as a maggot, hesitant character, how can he lead the sect to be strong.


    If the things of the gods are delayed, have you considered the consequences?


    The world will be destroyed. "


    Zhang Fan nodded silently.


    With lessons learned, this cannot be done.


    Cang Song continued: "Since you can please the gods, why do you want to provoke others to hate them? How about Shuiyue''s mood and the spirits of the head of a family?


    Do you know that you will regret it when the world is destroyed?


    By that time everything will be too late! "


    "Then what should I do? Elder Cangsong..."


    Zhang Fan looked pale and asked anxiously.


    He didn''t want the world to be destroyed, and he didn''t want to be separated from Senior Sister.


    Zhang Fan felt the same about Cangsong''s words.


    As the head of a faction, those who hesitate are really unbearable.


    I heard that the head of Dao Xuan was merciful before, but now it seems that it is all the benevolence of women.


    Seeing Zhang Fan agree with his thoughts, Cang Song smiled brilliantly.


    He stroked the beard and said, "I have used the mind idea, and my strength has greatly improved.


    The head Daoxuan has been subdued by me, now only you need to use sacrificial art, we can worship the gods. "


    Zhang Fan was dumbfounded.


    The first elder of the criminal law who had always been upright, even killed the head without a word.


    Amazing.


    The head of Daoxuan is Qingyun''s number one master.


    But so what?


    Cang Song had just practiced for a few days before he realized the Dao Dao, and now his strength far surpassed Dao Xuan.


    As long as the brother can be resurrected, everything is worth it.


    And I do it for the common people of the world!


    "how do you feel?"


    Seeing Elder Cangsong''s eyes rolled over, Zhang Fan couldn''t help but shudder.


    Then nodded quickly.


    He wanted to worship the gods a long time ago, but he suffered from the unwillingness of the master, and there was no news from the head.


    It''s all right now.


    Zhang Fan asked, "My elder, how do we choose to sacrifice? Should we choose the spirit jade altar or other materials?"


    "Hmph, how can Lingyu show respect for the gods?


    I plan to use a mountain range as the body to cast a mountain and river altar.


    Then you will know, remember not to tell anyone. "


    After Cang Song got a satisfactory answer, he left with a cloud.


    Although he knew the sacrificial method, it would not work if he didn''t pass Zhang Fan. Wouldn''t it be very rude if the gods didn''t see his messenger?


    Within a moment of effort, he came to Daoxuan''s hall.


    At this time, Qingyun''s head was trapped in place by the magic weapon.


    Can''t move a single move.


    After hearing the footsteps, Daoxuan opened his eyes, his eyes full of anger.


    "Cangsong, you let me go!"


    "Let you go? Let go, are you going to stop me from offering sacrifices!! As the head of a faction, there is a great opportunity, but he hesitated, what about a disciple?


    What about Lingzun Qilin?


    You have to provoke the anger of the gods to regret it! "


    Facing Cangsong''s anger.


    Dao Xuan gritted his teeth and said: "That should also be a long-term plan! The spirits are of great significance to us, and the sacrifices can choose other things."


    "Huh, that''s why I think you insulted this position by being the head."


    "What did you say?"


    Daoxuan looked at Cangsong in disbelief, and felt a little bit in his heart.


    Does he want to usurp the throne?


    Cangsong looked at Daoxuan contemptuously, and sneered: "In my heart, only the senior brother can be competent to be the head, you are not worthy...When I resurrected him, I will abolish you, so let me stay!"


    He stretched out his hand a little.


    Sealing Daoxuan''s body, making him unable to speak, he walked toward the door.


    But I don''t know that Daoxuan behind him is struggling crazily.

 Chapter 73：

    Damn... So you planned to do this.


    But... but Wan Jianyi is not dead! !


    Hey... come back, you come back to me...


    Daoxuan watched the other side closing the door, completely desperate.


    If I knew this earlier, it would be better for me to be decisive.


    Sure enough, hesitate to lose!


    Daoxuan gave up his heart, because of his own strength, it was indeed not as good as Cang Song who cultivated Ming thoughts.


    In the next few days.


    Holding the command of the head, Cangsong ordered the first of each vein to start carving mountain peaks and casting mountain and river altars.


    Take five spiritual peaks as the body.


    A Lingchuan is the pulse.


    The mountain and river altar began to slowly take shape.


    All the disciples of Qingyun up and down were busy.


    The speed is amazing.


    At the same time, a letter was delivered to the King of Ghosts.


    The holy envoy Baihu had already known the contents, so he was very skeptical of the inner ghost''s intelligence.


    "Sect Master, is the spy''s words really credible?"


    The letter said that the Qingyunmen had a chance to use the spirit-zun Qilin under the door to refine the blood medicine for ten thousand years, in order to become immortal.


    Regardless of whether they will kill the spirits or not.


    Just being immortal makes people laugh.


    If there is a fairy.


    This world has long been unified.


    How can I be harmed by some beast **** for so long.


    The ghost king looked at the letter with deep eyes, and said lightly: "If it is true or not, you have to look at it to know. Besides, Qingyun''s strength, I don''t care about it."


    The ghost king sect who obtained the heavenly book is far superior to the general sect.


    Qingyun, as long as he doesn''t use the ancient sword of Zhuxian, he won''t be afraid.


    On the contrary, he is very interested in that ancient sword.


    That being the case, just go take a look!


    The most important thing is that in addition to their Ghost King Sect, Wandu Sect has also received an invitation.


    A few days later.


    The casting of the Shanhe Altar is completed.


    Tens of thousands of symbols are depicted on the five mountains in accordance with the requirements of the sacrificial technique.


    The river below also flows through the five mountains according to a specific route.


    The ground veins are connected together.


    When the last symbol is engraved.


    With a bang, the mountain actually started to move.


    Countless auras are drawn by invisible forces.


    The aura turns into a mist, visible to the naked eye.


    Shuiyue felt the change in the aura and exclaimed: "Is this sacrificial technique, is it full of bursts? I haven''t felt this kind of rich aura in my entire life."


    The old saying once said that heaven is blessed.


    If you practice in these five mountains.


    Unexpectedly, the speed will be twice as fast.


    Cang Song looked at the changing mountain and said with a smile: "The method of the gods is the simplest method I can guess, and it is enough for us to study for a lifetime."


    The first elders next to him nodded.


    At first they were still skeptical about the sacrifice, but now it seems that they are really profitable.


    Just this aura array.


    This will allow the disciples under Qingyunmen to grow up quickly.


    At this time, the mountain stopped slowly, and the five mountains became the five elements to freeze.


    The water vein runs through the earth vein.


    The real altar is just formed.


    Zhang Fan looked at the altar and moved in his heart, and said to the crowd: "Elders, you should invite the spirits to enter at this time!"


    If the altar is not opened, no one knows what''s inside.


    And to trick Lingzun into entering, undoubtedly now is the best time.


    Cang Song laughed and said: "It should be the case. Come, please invite Lingzun into the mountains and rivers to enjoy the spiritual energy bath!"


    He bathed four words with spiritual energy, biting very hard.


    Immediately Qi Ritian took the people down the mountain to call the Lingzun.


    The sleeping Shui Qilin naturally sensed the change of aura when Qi Ritian and others came over.


    It has reached the surface of the water.


    The mighty eyes were filled with doubts.


    Qi Ritian said with a smile, "Master Lingzun, recently the martial art has acquired a formation technique, which greatly increased the spiritual energy. The boss ordered us to transfer you over, no comment?"


    "Roar!"


    The water unicorn is in full bloom.


    Is this still going?


    Unexpectedly, the disciples of Qingyunmen still know a little bit of filial piety.


    It''s not in vain that I used to fight with the Patriarch.


    Immediately, Shui Qilin shook the splash on his body and ran towards the mountain and river altar in the distance.


    There is aura like rain.


    If I sleep here every day, it will be very comfortable.


    Lingzun Shui Qilin did not see the sneers of the disciples behind him, otherwise he would definitely not run over stupidly.


    "Sure enough, it''s a mindless thing. When I hear it''s good, I get in. I always say it''s a mountain beast, but I only know how to sleep every day."


    "That''s right. The first time I came, I came out to scare us. What''s the magic? It''s not just a big cat!"


    The speed of the water unicorn was very fast, and he came to the mountain and river altar in the blink of an eye.


    With its breath, the rich aura wraps around the body.


    It keeps rolling in place comfortably.


    A magical thing happened.


    Shui Qilin''s body is huge, if it were an ordinary rock, it would have been destroyed and collapsed long ago.


    But in the mountain and river altar, this situation did not happen.


    Looking at the alive Shui Qilin, Cang Song said with a smile: "Since the first step is completed, then prepare for the second step. Should Shuiyue let your disciple bathe and change clothes?"


    The group of elders next to 1.4 heard this for a moment.


    Shuiyue looked at Cangsong in disbelief.


    "You...what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, sacrificing to the gods is a major event. There are no married people in my sect, and there is no one who is talented. Only Xueqi is a female disciple. Shouldn''t it be sacrificed to the gods!"


    Cang Song is not angry and prestigious, the whole body''s aura makes it difficult for the oppressing people to breathe.


    Only then did they find out.


    The strength of this criminal law elder has long surpassed them by more than one.


    Tian Buyi thought of something, and exclaimed: "You have cultivated meditation!!"


    "Yes, the teaching of the gods is mystery, and I have also broken through in just a few days, you didn''t expect it!"


    "The head, I want to see the head!"


    Shuiyue didn''t want to admit his fate.


    As a result, he was bound by cold iron chains.


    Luoxia Peak''s first sky cloud, gritted his teeth and said angrily: "I feel strange, why the brother can''t come out, he must be controlled by you, too."


    "So what? The ignorant generation, how to be the head, I Cangsong did not recognize him from the beginning, only Senior Brother Wan Jianyi in my heart is the head!"


    Cang Song''s eyes swept toward everyone, and the rest knelt on the ground with a muffled sound.


    Everyone thought that in just a few days, Cangsong''s power would surpass everyone. .


    Chapter 87 The Mountain and River Altar is open, and there are not enough sacrifices for you to come together! (For subscription)


    When Qi Ritian came back, he saw that all the elders were all controlled on the ground.


    There are still some traces of fighting nearby.


    "Master, what are you?"


    How come it is so good?


    Cang Song didn''t explain much, but turned around and said, "I just persuaded them that you should go with Zhang Fan and invite Xueqi over."


    Qi Ritian''s heart was shocked and finally understood.


    The feeling of the master is to sacrifice everyone.


    No wonder that such a huge thing is not seen by the head.


    Seeing Qi Ritian didn''t speak, Cang Song''s eyes gradually became cold.


    "If you don''t execute the order yet, do you want to betray me too?"


    Cold and merciless voice.


    Waking Qi Ritian awakened, the latter responded quickly and followed Zhang Fan towards Xiaozhufeng.


    Knowing that things are irreversible, Shuiyue cursed immediately: "Cangsong, you really don''t want to die, but Xueqi grew up when I watched, she is my heart!"


    "Compared with the common people, how about a female disciple? A idiot with shallow knowledge. Only when you witness the greatness of God do you understand how stupid you are now."


    Cang Song has seen the gods and spirits.


    It was at that time that I made up my mind completely.


    The danger is there.


    But compared with the return, it is really insignificant.


    Within a moment of effort, Xueqi was carried over by a female disciple.


    To avoid suspicion, neither Qi Ritian nor Zhang Fan dared to touch her.


    After all, they are dedicated to the gods, and their touch is equivalent to blasphemy.


    The female disciple looked at the first seaters who fell on the ground, her face pale in fright.


    "Elder Cangsong, everything is ready, is it 29 to sacrifice now?"


    "No... wait a minute, I invited some guests to come and ordered all the disciples to gather in the square in front of the mountain and river altar."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 74：

    Cang Song ingested Xueqi in the air, and flew towards the mountain and river altar.


    And the crowds of people trapped on the cliff all showed doubts.


    guest.


    What guest?


    Could it be that Cang Song also contacted other schools to fail?


    Everyone looked at each other.


    In front of the mountain and river altar.


    All the disciples of Qingyunmen gathered together, feeling a little excited in their hearts, they thought they would build this great formation of mountains and rivers.


    It is for self-purification.


    I still don''t know that this is an altar dedicated to gods.


    And outside Qingyunmen, there were other decent people in Fenxiang Valley, and they sent some after receiving invitations.


    Cang Song told them that there was a ceremonial ceremony that would allow the disciples to gain strength.


    Such good things, who will not come?


    Tianyin Temple naturally sent some people.


    When they saw the five mountains shining with sunlight, they were completely shocked, when Qingyun would have such strength.


    This fairy mountain exudes a five-color glow.


    A long distance away can feel the strong aura radiating out.


    "It seems that Qingyun has gained great luck and dare not swallow it alone, so he called us to come together."


    "Yes, it seems that they still share the same feelings."


    "Hehe, after going back this time, I''m afraid the elders in the clan won''t be able to sit still!"


    The two main sects of righteousness brought their men and horses to the mountain and river altar while talking and laughing.


    It is strange.


    Only some first disciples greeted them, not any elders.


    Although they have doubts, they still feel reasonable.


    Maybe those first seats are maintaining the big formation.


    Such a powerful formation can''t be spurred by a few people.


    Zhang Fan looked at these strangers, remembered what Elder Cangsong had just given, and smiled at them: "Please wait here for a while."


    "Um."


    Since it''s here to enjoy the blessing, let''s neglect a little bit.


    Everyone thinks so.


    ......


    The other side of the mountain and river altar.


    Thousands of people, Ma Qiqi, came near Qingyun.


    All defensive formations are closed.


    No one is defending.


    Just as described in the letter.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, the ghost king stared at the mountain and river altar in the distance, muttering to himself: "What a fortune is this, no wonder they want to be immortals, gathering the spirit energy in such a large array, supplemented by the flesh and blood of the spirit, if it is not coming, it is really not Believe it."


    A young woman dressed in black next to her frowned and said: "Father, you have to be careful, don''t be fooled, I always feel that something is wrong."


    It would be bad if someone invited the righteous sect to ambush the Ghost King Zong.


    In order to get here as soon as possible, they didn''t bring much manpower.


    Only three of the four great envoys came.


    White Tiger, Blue Dragon, Suzaku.


    There are only four thousand disciples in manpower, and it would be very disadvantageous to really fight.


    The King of Ghosts shook his head and said: "Baguio, you are wrong. Everything is risky. If Dad can win an elixir, he will break through to a terrifying point, and becoming a fairy will naturally be no problem.


    But if Qingyun waits for the right way to get, what should we do?


    Our magic sect will no longer survive. "


    Baguio was silent upon hearing this.


    This is the truth.


    Just as the father and daughter were talking, a jade talisman shot from a hole in the distance.


    The ghost king caught it.


    There is only one message.


    The sky descends, the elixir sacrifices.


    "Haha, it turned out to be like this. It seems that the time has not come, let me wait to arrange it..."


    The King of Ghosts took the man and horse and chose to sneak from the ground.


    It was almost ten miles away before choosing to stop.


    At this time, Bai Hu also returned with the information he found.


    "How is it going?"


    "Return to Sect Master, all the Qingyunmen people gathered in front of the square, and there were two other sects nearby, and there was no ambush."


    "Okay! Let''s wait. Remember when the light comes, and go all out!"


    "Yes."


    ......


    The exterior of the Great Array of Mountains and Rivers.


    Cang Song suddenly fell from the sky, and gestured towards Zhang Fan that it could officially begin.


    The latter walked in front of the crowd and chanted: "Today, our school held a sacrifice ceremony. In order to appreciate the gift of the eternal god, we specially used the spirit statue of the water unicorn and the Xiaozhufeng Xueqi as sacrifices..."


    "What? Isn''t it refining? How did it become a ritual, and what is the eternal god."


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it."


    "I do not know either."


    "Are we here to watch the ceremony?"


    The square suddenly became messy.


    The people in Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley were also shocked.


    Isn''t it possible to improve the strength of the disciple?


    What is going on with the God of Eternity! ! !


    This is not right.


    For a while, a bad premonition flooded their hearts.


    Cang Song suddenly sneered: "Be quiet, no whispering is allowed during the sacrifice."


    The loud voice is like thunder.


    The scene was quiet in an instant.


    Zhang Fan took the lead and knelt in front of the mountain and river altar, and began to pray according to the content of the sacrificial technique.


    Under his chanting.


    The glorious mountain and river altar suddenly burst out with violent energy.


    The sacred clouds that had originally gathered on the top of the mountain shrouded the surrounding sky under this burst of aura.


    An unspeakable sense of depression filled everyone''s hearts.


    Even Cang Song was a little uneasy at this time.


    This is the power of God, I don¡¯t have to be nervous, because I am also a believer! !


    Rumbling.


    I don''t know when, a muffled thunder sounded from above the sky.


    The five-colored thunder kept ringing.


    Attracted everyone to look up.


    I saw in the sky, it seemed that something was about to appear.


    The spiritual master in the mountain and river altar had already felt bad, but when it got up and wanted to go out, it found that its body couldn''t move.


    It was as if there was a mountain pressing on his back.


    If Lingzun didn''t react at this time, and he was fooled, then there would be ghosts.


    The anger went straight to my heart.


    The furious water unicorn raised his head and roared.


    "Roar...."


    The sound wave shook countless water waves.


    But in the end, he couldn''t penetrate this altar, and there was no way to regain his freedom.


    The clear river is constantly emitting light.


    Intersect with the symbols in the five mountain peaks.


    ......


    God''s domain plane.


    Sitting in the void, Liu Che was practicing supreme divine art, and nine kinds of light slowly flew around his body.


    Suddenly, he felt a powerful force coming.


    This power comes from the passage formed by the altar.


    And it was his strongest time since he recruited believers.


    The previous altar, although the construction is complete.


    But he couldn''t let his thoughts shoot through directly.


    So every time Liu Che had to fly over by himself, not only wasting time, but also wasting part of his divine power.


    And this time the channel formed by the mountain and river altar.


    Let your consciousness come directly.


    "Yes, let me see if it was built by Fahai or Zhang Fan."


    Liu Che looked at the sky, the colorful passage appeared, and his body 803 flew into it.


    In the next moment, he came into a world.


    The scenery is nice with green mountains and green waters.


    The thick fairy style.


    Near the mountain and river altar below, many people gathered, and the chief priest among them was Zhang Fan.


    "It turned out to be this world, but I didn''t expect Zhang Fan''s speed to be quite fast, hey...no, why is Daoxuan not here, it''s Cangsong instead."


    Liu Che glanced around and finally found the clues.


    Then his complexion became weird.


    Feelings are Cangsong usurping the throne, controlling all the first elders.

 Chapter 75：

    Good guy, you must be the strongest twenty-five.


    For the sake of good friends, I can really do everything.


    But thanks to him, he was able to come into this world early, otherwise he would have to intimidate Zhang Fan a little.


    When Liu Che came, he restrained his breath.


    Therefore, the people below cannot see their existence at all.


    Cang Song was a little nervous as he watched the changes in the cloud.


    Why hasn''t God appeared yet? Isn''t it because the sacrifices are not enough?


    The roar of the water unicorn in the ear is still ringing constantly.


    Cang Song''s expression flashed hideously, and he got up and prepared to do something with the mouse he had invited over.


    He is cruel and cruel.


    He didn''t hesitate to shoot.


    The Buddhist followers of Tianyin Temple, before they even reacted, they were headed by a swordsman.


    A team of hundreds.


    He didn''t even hold the three breaths, and he was all controlled.


    "Are you crazy? Cangsong actually slaughtered the Righteous Alliance!!!"


    "Hurry up and call for help, this is simply a conspiracy, Cang Song wants to kill us all!"


    "Transmission... Hurry up and transmit..."


    ...


    The square became a mess in an instant.


    Even the people at Qingyunmen were stunned.


    No one thought that Elder Cangsong would slaughter the allies of Tianyin Temple.


    When Cang Song heard these people in Fenxiang Valley complain to him, he twitched and sneered:


    "What do you think I invited you over?


    I really feel detached from the world.


    A bunch of stupid donkeys.


    You should use you to make up for the lack of sacrifices. The good things that fall in the sky can only appear in dreams! "


    The ruthless voice shattered everyone''s hope. .


    Chapter 88 Liu Che: Accidentally cut the world in half!


    "Hahaha...As expected of Elder Cangsong, he really has a brush to deal with his own people, do you want to join our Ghost King Sect?"


    There was a little surprise in Yin Yu''s voice.


    A figure slowly landed from the clouds.


    He is tall, Jianxing has brows, and a pair of bright and scary eyes.


    The black clothes fluttered in the wind.


    This kind of momentum is even stronger than his head Daoxuan!


    Seeing everyone''s shocked expressions, the ghost king grinned.


    "Sect Master of the Ghost King in Xia, came to be invited by Elder Cangsong to watch this grand ceremony."


    Except for Zhang Fan who was chanting the sacrificial text, everyone turned their eyes on the ghost king and Cangsong.


    The upright law enforcement elder betrayed Qingyunmen.


    The elders of other factions, come out and stop him.


    "I really didn''t expect that Elder Cangsong would be able to eradicate all the elders of the Qingyun Gate with his own power, and even the head was missing."


    "Is this nomination certificate okay?"


    Cang Song ignored the ridicule in the other''s eyes, but asked flatteringly.


    That expression looked like a dog licking.


    The ghost king laughed and said to him: "As long as I can obtain this unicorn elixir, I will definitely promise you the position of deputy suzerain."


    A disciple of Qingyunmen, he felt cold all over when he heard the conversation between the two.


    I just feel that my life is completely finished.


    At this time, Bai Hu rushed to the scene with people and horses. In order to fear being ambush, they also did enough homework.


    "How is it going?"


    "Return to the Sect Master, there is no ambush."


    The ghost king nodded in satisfaction, his eyes never leaving the shining mountain peak.


    Liu Che looked at the big show below and couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Cang Song is really slippery with this hand.


    Even people from the demon sect were attracted.


    The disciples of Tianyin Temple who were killed just now have now been turned into energy and received by themselves.


    Just make up for the energy expended to expand God''s Domain.


    And also received thirty Buddhist scriptures.


    "I will add fire to you first, I will accept this water unicorn!"


    Liu Che''s eyes moved, and the power of the mountain and river altar rose to the highest level!


    Rumbling.


    The thunder dragon raged in the world below, a mountain of several thousand meters high, under the attack of the thunder dragon, turned into a piece of rubble.


    That is Luoxia Peak!


    The clouds in the sky are increasing.


    Squalls, black flames, thunder, earthquakes.


    Scenes like the end of the day keep appearing.


    Shenwei began to grow stronger.


    The complexion of the ghost king and his subordinates changed.


    What''s the situation? Why do I feel uneasy, and my body starts to tremble.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Cangsong, who was unscathed, instantly furious.


    "You twenty-five boys, even I dare to calculate?"


    This old dog is really hateful.


    First he smashed his doorman, then stabbed the bald donkey of Tianyin Temple, and now he came to trouble him again.


    Does he want to be an enemy of the world?


    Baguio was already kneeling on the ground.


    The little face was full of fear.


    She didn''t know why, but felt that the soul was trembling, as if something terrifying was coming.


    The Baihu and Suzaku Yuki beside her were in the same state.


    Pressure from the soul level.


    No one can resist.


    "Twenty-five boys? Haha... In order to get enough tribute for the gods, what about deceiving you.~?"


    Cang Song retracted his gaze, showing disdain.


    With a long sword in his hand, he began to walk towards the disciple of Ghost King Zong.


    At every step, there is blood splashing.


    The only pity is that the Poison Gate did not come, otherwise there will be more sacrifices.


    "Damn... Stop it!!"


    Seeing the elite disciples, like lambs being slaughtered.


    The ghost king couldn''t sit still anymore, he wanted to stop Cangsong with his spiritual power.


    As a result, the pressure on the sky increased again.


    The raised arm instantly fell into space.


    And he himself completely crawled to the ground.


    More than that, the creatures within a radius of 10,000 miles, without exception, all lay on the ground.


    Daoxuan in the main hall looked at the changing things in the clouds with a look of horror on his face.


    Because he saw a round of the sun in it!


    Has the festival begun?


    Is this the eternal god?


    He didn''t know, but his body still couldn''t move.


    On the cliff, the elders who were under control were also frightened by Cang Song''s madness.


    If it is known to outsiders, Qingyunmen will slaughter Tianyin Temple.


    Even if something big is going to happen.


    At this time, the light of the sky disappeared, and a mysterious sea of ??stars appeared in the sky.


    After a brief darkness.


    A round of stars far surpassing the sun by countless times in this world appeared in the sea of ??stars over there.


    Cang Song watched the vision appear, and the long sword in his hand snapped and fell to the ground.


    The body was trembling constantly.


    This...is this the world of God?


    Thousands of miles away, the sunshine is still the same.


    But in this area, it was shrouded in brilliant sunshine.


    If it lasts for a period of time, I am afraid that everything will wither.


    So everyone thought.


    "When I was born, the chaos was not open, the heaven and the earth did not exist..."


    "I am eternal, I am the only..."


    The mysterious voice came from the mysterious starry sky.


    The colorful Xiaguang dimmed because of his arrival.


    And the water unicorn, who had been making noise, turned out to cry like a puppy at this time.


    Mythical beast?


    But self-styled.


    The person in front of him was countless times stronger than his former master, and just a look in his eyes made him feel like he was wandering in death.


    On the other hand, Xueqi, as a sacrifice, did not feel the slightest pressure.


    I just felt that the voice was wonderful, and there was a feeling that made one''s heart yearning.


    This originated from the meditation thought that Cang Song gave to himself just now.


    Otherwise, she would also kneel on the ground, unable to move like a reptile.

 Chapter 76：

    The sound of the gods kept floating.


    Cang Song knelt on the ground, kowtowing excitedly, then kowtowing again.


    God has finally come.


    God of Eternity!


    Zhang Fan looked up at the starry sky and fell into dementia.


    The Shen Lin he had seen was different from his own.


    What''s going on in this magnificent starry sky, and the vast stars, the breath that suffocates.


    When the divine sound gradually stopped.


    A figure surrounded by nine-color divine light stood above the altar.


    Light is God.


    God is light.


    The nine-color light is extremely sacred.


    Zhang Fan roared excitedly: "See the God of Eternity!!!"


    Seeing this, Cang Song hurriedly shouted: "Qingyunmen disciples, you can''t kneel down and worship, and see the God of Eternity!!!"


    The shocked disciples, under his reminder, knelt down and saluted.


    At the same time, I was extremely excited.


    Although they didn''t know the origin of this god, they were extremely convinced by this power.


    From the moment Liu Che arrived.


    Everyone¡¯s control was lifted.


    He looked at everyone faintly.


    The disciple of Fenxianggu felt his gaze, and almost urinated his pants in shock.


    All knelt on the ground in an instant.


    Singing to the gods, kowtow and kowtow again and again.


    The remaining people of the Ghost King Sect were completely dumbfounded in the face of the coming of the true god.


    Everyone knelt to the ground, never daring to say another word.


    The king of ghosts is self-conscious and knowledgeable, and he sees the world as nothing.


    But today I admit it.


    Even if he was coaxed over and killed countless people, he didn''t dare to talk too much.


    The King of Ghosts understands that when he speaks, he will die completely.


    Daoxuan and the other Qingyun first seats also knelt down one after another.


    At this time Liu Che slowly nodded: "You two did a good job this time, get up..."


    "Yes! God of Eternity."


    "Thank you for your gift."


    Looking at the two excited people, Liu Che said flatly: "Cang Song I already know what you think, but Wan Jianyi hasn''t died, it''s within your Azure Cloud Gate."


    "What? Brother is not dead!"


    Cang Song was dumbfounded, he was sad for so many years, but he did not die.


    Instead, I hide from myself.


    this...


    Liu Che waved his hand gently, and a figure appeared directly in front of Cang Song, who was hiding in the ancestral hall of the ancestor Wan Jianyi.


    Not only was he surprised, everyone who knew Wan Jianyi was stunned.


    Especially You Ji, can''t wait to hack this unwilling person to death in her heart.


    "¡§"All dharma in the world is one, and the Taoism of your world is nothing but a book of heaven. What is true and what is a demon?


    It''s just a different personal style.


    This time I came here in response to Zhang Fan, naturally I couldn''t bear to watch you continue to fight.


    Starting today, Zhang Fan has been given the position of second-class priest and Cangsong the second-class priest.


    Nian Zhang Fan is young and not well versed in world affairs, so Cangsong, you need to help him!


    When will my name be promoted to the whole world, it will be the day you wait for promotion! "


    "Follow God''s will!"


    "Thank you God."


    Cang Song didn''t think about anything now. Since the good friend was not dead, he was completely relaxed.


    However, when I heard that the gods value themselves, and even feel that they are very capable.


    He felt that he could do it again.


    At least he played such a play, the **** affirmed his ability!


    Sure enough, the God of Eternity hates baldness the most!


    There was a sorrow in the hearts of everyone below.


    This is the end of Tianyin Temple.


    Contending with God for faith is a sin to live.


    "Hope you wait and work hard, don''t be proud, in view of Qingyunmen offering a unicorn and auspicious beast."


    "Given Zhang Fan a thousand-year Taoist fruit, from which he can choose the path he will take in the future."


    "Bon Cangsong Longevity..."


    Before the words fell, a roar of earth-shaking sound suddenly came from the sky.


    Infinite hostility gathered in the air.


    Everyone''s faces changed.


    This kind of terrifying aura, I am afraid that everyone present cannot.


    They all looked at the gods above their heads.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and said, "It turns out that it is a thing transformed by hostility. Why did you break the seal because of my arrival?"


    The beast **** from a hundred thousand li away is hideous and greedy.


    In his subjective consciousness.


    As long as he can swallow this luminous creature, he can gain a deep level of evolution.


    And get rid of the current dilemma!


    Even he faintly felt that as long as he could swallow this terrifying existence, he would become an omnipotent existence.


    With hostility, it is natural not to argue between right and wrong.


    It is also impossible to measure the strength of both parties.


    Facing the hostility of this swallowing darkness.


    Liu Che just lifted his finger and made it lightly.


    The light traverses the world.


    The whole world was instantly cleaned up.


    It took Zhang Fan and others a long time to recover their eyesight.


    There was an open space in front of him.


    The bottomless ravine reaches the sky.


    The sky, the earth, and everything are cut open.


    "It seems to have used too much force and almost shredded the world, so let''s do it...it''s a unique scenery."


    When everyone heard the words, their faces were bitter, Lord God, you took a little bit of strength when you shot.


    If it is chopped, you are fine.


    But we belch!


    Liu Che took Qilin and Xueqi and left, quietly, leaving only five shining peaks. .


    Chapter 89 Obtained a unicorn in the vast blue sky, and the white beard attacked Cake Island!


    "Ding...your believers sacrificed the water unicorn, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and obtaining a seventh-rank sacred beast in the vast blue sky unicorn."


    "Ding...your believers sacrifice to the Daughter of Destiny, and you get 20% of the world''s luck."


    "Ding...your followers have completed a mountain and river altar sacrifice, you gain a source of power, because you trigger the first mountain and river sacrifice, trigger a 100,000 times increase, you get a hundred thousand source of power."


    Liu Che actually wanted to deploy some means, such as restoring the scars of the world.


    But because the game was a bit big this time, the use of the God Realm plane directly descended.


    This makes the world somewhat unbearable.


    The repulsive force just now made him even want to smash the world with a punch.


    As a superior god, he was rejected by a fragmented world.


    Who can bear this?


    But there is no way to bear it, the Fragment World is like this, once the force is used too much, it will be repelled.


    If I really made a move just now, I''m afraid the world will be over.


    It''s so angry and hateful.


    "Forget it, next time you use divine power, you should think about it. I have just improved my strength, I still need to understand this power, otherwise it will explode directly if I change to a smaller plane."


    Liu Che showed a wry smile and returned to the realm of God.


    After delivering Xueqi to Hina Yi, she fell into deep thought.


    He has to think about it.


    When facing the higher world, how much power should be used.


    It can not only achieve manifestation and deterrence, but also conquer more believers just right.


    This incident of Cang Song gave himself a wake-up call.


    Although Zhang Fan was unwilling to live up to it, with the help of Cang Song, an old guy who was good at calculations, he was about to calculate all the sects.


    It was an unexpected success.


    After the sacrifice this time, let alone other sects.


    The Ghost King Sect and Qingyunmen alone were completely incorporated into their beliefs.


    With these 807 things, the Fragmented World has been firmly incorporated into the hands, but it is a pity that Baguio did not make sacrifices.


    Otherwise, if you can have 50% luck at a time, you don''t need to be afraid of the fragmented world.


    One goes down and the other goes up.


    The more the gods gain luck, the greater their influence on the world.


    Until a vertex, the world is completely captured, then the will of the world will be shattered.


    Become a slave in God''s Domain.


    ......


    Inside Qingyun Gate.


    The King of Ghosts stood up slowly, his face was extremely ugly, but he dared not say anything else.


    At this time, Cang Song opened his eyes, and there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 77：

    The whole person is glowing with the second spring.


    Not only did his appearance become a youth, his strength also broke through to the realm of an immortal.


    "Ghost King, do you still blame me now?"


    A faint voice came from behind.


    The ghost king who was about to leave was shocked, and his footsteps stopped in place.


    "Now that you have won, can''t you give me a way out?"


    The ghost king guarded his daughter with a smirk on his face, and his attitude was extremely humble.


    Instead, it was yesterday. He couldn''t even take a look at two or five boys like Cang Song.


    what.


    Even his disciples were killed.


    But now it''s different, everything is deceptive.


    This is simply a bureau set up.


    Cang Song said to Zhang Fan: "Zhang Fan''s divine envoy, you should first set up the doorman. I have something to talk to the Sect Master of the Ghost King Sect."


    "Um."


    Zhang Fan nodded obediently and left with the doorman.


    From now on, here will be the most solemn place of Qingyunmen.


    It is also the place where the temple was built!


    "I slaughtered your doorman just now, should I be very angry in my heart?"


    "No... this is a sacrifice to God, how can I be angry."


    The Ghost King''s heart jumped and replied with a pleasing eyebrow.


    This guy shouldn''t be too poor to see him, he wants to kill us.


    Probably not.


    He was a little worried, but he heard the other person say: "You, misunderstood the old man. I heard that you are a person of single love, how great is the power of the gods, is there no one who wants to be resurrected?"


    Cang Song fingered the terrifying sky gully.


    The **** only moved a finger.


    The world is almost shattered. What kind of power is this?


    For a while, the ghost king thought of his late wife.


    "That''s it. Didn''t you hear what the gods said, want us to teach sentient beings, don''t Mr. Ghost King want to be educated?"


    "How dare you dare."


    "This world lacks faith in gods. The mere ancestor Qingyun has nothing to do, but it is all about picking up people''s teeth and getting a book of heaven.


    Now that we Qingyunmen have the help of gods, this world is at our fingertips.


    In the future, it will be renamed Eternal God Cult!


    Mr. Ghost King, I know you are strong, why don''t you come to help me?


    Waiting for the next festival, then pray to God to resurrect your wife. "


    The black-clothed girl next to him, hearing Cangsong''s words, couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Can you really revive my mother?"


    "A mere person, effortless! I have seen gods resurrect tens of thousands of people at their fingertips!! Hey...your daughter was born with such a beautiful face, she had already known that she was dedicated to my **** just now."


    The ghost king, who was immersed in the joy of his wife''s resurrection, was instantly awakened.


    Hurrying to protect her daughter behind her, she looked at Cangsong pleadingly.


    "I''m just such a daughter, don''t push her into the sea of ??flames, other people will do whatever you want."


    "Huh, Huohai...Do you mean to look down on my god?"


    Cang Song''s eyes widened.


    Ghost King''s face turned pale, and he vomited blood and flew out.


    The entire ground was torn apart by its power.


    Cang Song still felt puzzled, and said angrily: "My **** is the eternal god. It is her blessing to see your daughter. It is the blessing of heaven, so you dare to slander him!


    It seems that your stubborn temperament cannot be changed. Let me kill you today! "


    He raised his finger.


    A group of terrifying storms condensed in Cangsong''s palm.


    The hum of the whirlwind.


    Everyone in the scared Ghost King Zong turned pale.


    The clouds in the entire sky were shaken to pieces because of Cang Song''s anger.


    Fairy!


    This is the power of immortals.


    Climb to the sky in one step, obtain the longevity of life, and the power of the immortal! !


    The ghost king''s face turned pale, thinking that he was going to die directly.


    Baguio looked at his father who vomited blood and flew out, and didn''t know that Cang Song was shocking them.


    She thumped and knelt down.


    "Also ask the gods to put away the power of the gods, and believe that the female Baguio should be willing to sacrifice herself, in order to show the spirit of the ghost king''s surrender."


    "Yaoer, you..."


    "Please let the Lord cast a spell, Baguio''s heart can learn from the sun and the moon!"


    At this time, Cang Song''s expression slowly eased.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know how to send Baguio.


    The scene suddenly became awkward.


    Seeing that Cang Song didn''t speak, Baguio thought that sincerity was not enough, immediately turned his head and ran towards the mountain and river altar.


    As a result, not long after she entered, she was picked up and led away by a starlight.


    Cangsong people are stupid.


    In other words, this altar can reach the realm of the gods directly?


    I really want to try it too.


    The ghost king''s daughter left, and the old tears burst into tears.


    Sadness in my heart.


    The daughter just left.


    I can''t do anything about it, and I''m in vain as a father!


    Seeing this, You Ji walked over and asked, "Now that Baguio has ascended to heaven, is this a sign of our sincerity?"


    "That''s right, but don''t worry, you will have the benefit of waiting later."


    "benefit?"


    You Ji''s face was contemptuous, it would be the greatest benefit if you didn''t kill us.


    Who dares to ask for your benefits?


    "Since you are a sect in the future, you will naturally not treat you badly, and the law of the gods will also be taught to you.


    Moreover, the daughter of the ghost king will not treat you badly if she is promoted to the realm of the gods. "


    Cang Song said with a smile on his face.


    Make a good relationship now, and meet again later, you can still say good things for yourself.


    The White Tiger Saint Envoy and You Ji glanced at each other after hearing this.


    His face was joyful.


    If they get the magic, then they will not lose money in surrender.


    Now Qingyun...ah no, there is no suspense in the unifying world of the eternal gods, and if you wait for others to obtain the gods, wouldn''t it be one step ahead of others?


    ......


    One Piece World.


    Following the big news that detonated the world.


    White Beard''s battle against the other two Four Emperors became the hottest topic.


    The white beard who regained his youthful strength.


    After sailing, I finally came to the vicinity of Cake Island.


    One man becomes an army.


    How happy.


    If you want to save the country, then avoid suspicion and defeat these two old friends.


    So he chose to go straight to the subject.


    Under the perception of seeing, hearing and color, White Beard knew that there was Kaido''s ship ahead.


    "Huh... United? A waste of fish and fruit, and a waste that can only rely on the fruit of the soul, how can it be my opponent."


    Since practicing meditation.


    The stagnant domineering white beard moved forward again.


    And the power of the fruit is constantly improving.


    He raised his arm and hit the sea with a punch.


    The calm sea suddenly set off turbulent waves, which carried him to the Cake Island with lightning speed.


    All the secret whistles on the way were shattered into fragments by the terrifying waves.


    The piercing alarm suddenly sounded on Cake Island.


    Inside the main city.


    Kaido and the aunt are talking about each other.


    "I said Kaido, your eternal religion is becoming more and more powerful now, and the two of us have to make plans early."


    "Oh... it seems so simple, Shanks and they have become a dog, what can we do?"


    Kaido said with a gloomy expression.


    Originally, he wanted to cooperate with his old friend, the aunt, to attack the eternal religion.


    As a result, he was persuaded by the other party.


    The reason is that the world government will not sit idly by.


    They are the first to worry.


    It is enough to wait for others to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    But I have been waiting for almost a month, but there is no news at all.


    Who is not depressed!


    Clang.


    The door was opened, and a soldier hurried in.


    "Mom...Mom, White Beard is here!"


    "What did you say?"


    "How dare he come here!"

 Chapter 78：

    The two four emperors looked at each other and stood up at the same time.


    Immediately afterwards, the overwhelming tremor struck from a distance.


    The sound of crying and wailing is endless.


    "Ulalalala... two old friends, long time no see!!!"


    The hearty voice of the white beard came along with the vibration. .


    Chapter 90 White Beard: Lingling, destroy your island with you!


    The reversing air flow blew the gate of the castle.


    Kaido gathered his energy, but found that he couldn''t perceive the position of the white beard. How could this be?


    The aunt on the side is the same.


    She grabbed the soldier who was blown away, and said angrily: "Where are the people?"


    "He''s on the sea a hundred miles away!"


    "what?"


    Can it affect Cake Island from a hundred miles away?


    Both were shocked at the same time.


    But this is absolutely true, because they can''t feel the position of the white beard.


    Kaido''s body began to swell, then turned into a dragon and flew into the sky.


    Finally, he found the source within the boundless shocking air wave.


    I saw a hundred miles away.


    The shadow of a ship appeared in his vision.


    Kaido''s complexion sank, and he roared: "Lingling, Baibeard is really here, I saw the old thing''s boat!"


    "Really? Then what are we waiting for, let him punch again, my cake island will collapse completely!"


    The aunt looked at the shattered castle, her face extremely ugly.


    Most of its own buildings are in the shape of pastries.


    The most feared is vibration.


    With Baibeard''s punch down, more than 20% of the buildings on the island shattered, and his favorite castle began to tilt.


    It''s just why the opponent can break through the defenses and come to Cake Island.


    Even if the strength is not as good as the human, it is still possible to find the trace of the opponent!


    Little did he know that White Beard''s current strength made him feel terrible.


    Within a hundred miles, as long as you can perceive the opponent''s location, you can use the Shake Fruit to perform ultra-long-distance shaking and directly destroy the opponent''s body.


    He named this move Space Shock.


    Super long-range lore skills.


    Perrospero and Kata Kuli followed behind the aunt.


    The other cadres rushed to Cake Island after receiving the order.


    At the same time the three plagues also rushed out from the castle.


    Yan Disaster Cinder took the lead, transforming into a toothless pterosaur form, burning flames and flying towards the white beard.


    He is the fastest man.


    "Marco, wait here, I''m going to have a good time."


    Baibeard showed a cruel expression, and threw all the naive knives in his hand to the ground.


    Once he showed this expression.


    It means that White Beard wants to fight a battle happily, but in the past ten years, it has been a long time that no one can let him make a full shot.


    To obtain a young body, White Beard has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Boom.


    The hull shook violently.


    Marco just blinked.


    The tall body of Old White Beard has disappeared in place.


    Jump one thousand meters high.


    The whole person flew to the island like a cannonball.


    The distance of a hundred miles is here in the blink of an eye.


    "Really, even if you gain strength, you are terrible..."


    Marco looked at the huge tsunami that had been tumbling nearby, with black lines all over his head.


    He felt that in the future, the people on Cake Island might not be too happy.


    There was a boom.


    White beard landed on the coast, and he smiled as he looked at the flame embers with amazement on his head.


    "Little bird, is it fun to stand on top of the old man''s head?"


    The other party was still shocked by his appearance.


    Isn''t White Beard almost in the ground? How can he be young again?


    It''s not good. I want to tell the news to my eldest brother.


    Jhin turned around and fled.


    "The old man is talking to you, before answering the question, is it okay to go like this?"


    The sound of thunder sounded in Jin''s ears.


    When is he.


    Yan Calamity Jin''s pupils continued to dilate, and then he was hit by a terrifying shock. The whole person was wrapped in white light and attacked towards the island.


    All the buildings on the way shattered.


    Anyone who blocked him would bleed to death from the seven holes before he touched the power of the vibration.


    The aunt frowned slightly, feeling that something would appear in front of her eyes.


    She subconsciously reached out and grabbed it.


    A white ball appeared in his palm.


    "This is..."


    Before he could speak, his body was like a ball, and he was hit and flew out.


    Kata Kuli saw the figure in the white ball and exclaimed: "It''s the flames of embers, he was blown away by the white beard!"


    "What? Isn''t White Beard still a hundred miles away!"


    Kaido was frightened and angry, but even if he didn''t admit it in his heart, he understood that no one could play ball like a ball except White Beard.


    Beat the four emperors!


    He flicked his tail and accelerated the flight.


    After a while, Kaido saw the shadow that had caused him to have countless nightmares.


    "The white beard is really you!"


    "What''s the matter? Little boy, the old man gave the country a bit of face and didn''t kill you. Now that you dare to come out, then prepare to die."


    The white beard stretched his hand and pulled it down.


    The entire space became distorted.


    Half of the island has become tilted.


    Kaido in the air also fell uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, he was clever, and he had fought with White Beard more than once or twice.


    Before falling to the ground, it had already become the main body and ran towards the white beard.


    "Thunder and gossip!"


    Kaido held his mace and used his best move.


    But White Beard showed contempt, just throwing a fist once.


    Domineering?


    Haha, how can this kind of brat compare to the old man''s domineering.


    Let you see the power of the gods.


    One punch, one stick.


    The two are colliding together.


    The sky and the earth changed instantly.


    The sea that had just rolled over was crushed back by a stronger wave of air.


    The ground is torn apart.


    Yunxiao was torn in half by the aura of both.


    "How can it be!"


    Kaido showed an unbelievable expression, and the inside of his body broke out with a clicking sound, and then his mace broke apart.


    There was a puff.


    Kaido knelt weakly on the ground, a large amount of blood pouring under his skin.


    The mind was spinning around.


    Why can''t my body use power?


    Move.


    Move me.


    The more he struggled, the faster his body collapsed.


    White Beard looked at Kaido who fell to the ground contemptuously, and said indifferently: "Don''t struggle, now I am no longer what you can resist. The power of the vibration did not volatilize outside, but entered your body with the domineering. .


    When all the internal organs and meridians are destroyed, even the best doctor can''t save you. "


    The power of the vibration is amazing.


    In particular, he chose the earth system **** after surgery.


    It also adds to the vibration.


    The moves that could not be used in the past have now become feasible one by one.


    The Four Emperors had already fallen behind when the gods descended.


    Times have changed.


    Kaido didn''t understand the meaning of white beard, and just shook his body in vain.


    As a result, the scarred internal organs in his body deteriorated further under his exercise.


    moment.


    The heart was bleeding heavily, and the internal organs couldn''t bear the vibrating force remaining in the body, and completely stopped functioning.


    One of the four emperors, Kaido, the beast, perishes!


    "Big...Big brother? What have you done to my big brother, the white beard!!!"


    Quinn was sweating profusely when he found that something was wrong.


    Why is there no voice of elder brother.

 Chapter 79：

    Could it be that... Could it be that...


    The more he thinks about it, the more terrible he feels. Judging from the changes just now, the two talents have just met each other.


    After such a short period of time, even if his elder brother Kaido is not strong enough.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It shouldn''t be dead!


    There must be something wrong.


    "Two ridiculous ants, now that I know that Kaido was killed by me, what are they still dreaming about?"


    The white beard grinned.


    Two punches were delivered quickly.


    boom.


    boom.


    Quinn and Jack were beaten up, vomiting blood, and flew out.


    Even the animal fruit awakened person is just a joke in front of the white beard.


    He drove straight ahead.


    All who come are killed.


    A punch shakes the sky.


    Punch the ground.


    Like a **** of murder, slaughtering the entire cake island.


    When the aunt stood up again with the support of her son, Baibeard had already killed her in front of her.


    The entire island has become a smog.


    Countless soldiers died unexpectedly.


    Most of the islands have now completely sunk into the sea.


    "What about Kaido? Why did White Beard come here? Did he escape?"


    The aunt shook her head, her tone of anger revealed.


    Speaking of the alliance, it ran away?


    Perrospero next to him said with trembling lips: "Mom...Mom, the Four Emperor Kaido is dead, and his body is on the coast."


    ........0.......


    "What are you talking about? He can''t die, Kaido can fight very well!"


    The aunt didn''t believe it, she grabbed her son by the collar and brought it to her own eyes.


    What she saw was the face of fear on the other side.


    Obviously Kaido''s death hit him very hard.


    Think about it, the white beard regained his youthful state, and his strength went to the next level.


    Who can match it?


    Perhaps from today, their nations will also be destroyed.


    Kata Kuri, who was next to him, adjusted his scarf and smiled at the aunt: "Mom, you can run away. With the help of Brother Perrospero, there is still a chance to escape into the sea. I will buy you time. "


    Speaking, he ran to the white beard.


    "Stop for me, Nuo Tuan groaned..."


    Kata Kuri shot is the awakening ability.


    The arm swelled quickly, turned into a huge mace, and spun like crazy.


    This is his strongest move.


    If even this trick cannot deal with White Beard, then he will die in the next moment.


    All the beasts Kaido died so quickly.


    He doesn''t think he can hold on for long!


    I hope I can buy a little time for my mother.


    Kata Kuri thought.


    His ideas are beautiful, but the reality is very cruel.


    A big hand easily grabbed his arm and relieved himself of fruiting.


    "For the sake of your kind of humanity, forgive you for not dying!"


    Baibeard pulled Kata Kuri''s arm and smashed it toward the ground.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise.


    Kata Kuri''s eyes turned white, his body twitched and fell to the ground, completely unconscious.


    There is no fruit, only domineering and physical strength.


    Completely crush the emperor mate.


    When Baibeard raised her head, the aunt was already running towards the coast under the cover of her son.


    Looks embarrassed like a bereaved dog.


    "Unfortunately, if you have such a good son but don''t know how to cherish, then let you die in the sea, Lingling..."


    The white beard showed regret.


    Then he took a deep breath and began to make a fist with his right hand.


    The power of azure vibration throbbed on his fist.


    The whole island screamed because of this power.


    "Under the power of God, destroy your island with you, Charlotte Lingling..."


    The huge ball of light swallowed half of the island in an instant, and it continued to expand. predict.


    Chapter 91 The era of the pirates is over, this era belongs to the eternal religion!


    with full force.


    The white beard swayed his own power, continuously spreading the shocking power.


    The island collapsed directly under his feet.


    He screamed in the direction of the aunt''s escape like a ruin.


    The white ball instantly enveloped half of the island.


    The high-frequency vibration destroys everything inside.


    The aunt''s body is strong and can naturally resist the force of the shock, but Perrospero and the other children are miserable.


    This invisible vibrating force is even more terrifying than the physical force.


    Shake the fruit.


    A superhuman fruit.


    Earthquakes, earthquakes, sea earthquakes.


    In fact, it''s not as good as the current shock.


    The power of shaking hundreds of times a second, just ask who can resist.


    In just a moment, the creature turned into blood.


    Even if you use Devil Fruit, you can''t escape the death realm of Whitebeard.


    Accompanied by one family after another fell.


    As the eldest brother, Perrospero turned into a candy monster, it also fell to the ground, and a large amount of sugar liquid was continuously separated.


    His vision began to blur.


    "Am I going to die... It''s a tragic life, if my mother can surrender..."


    Perrospero looked desperately toward death.


    Charlotte Lingling, who was kneeling on one knee, bombarded this concussion field with punch after punch, trying to use his domineering to get out of danger.


    However, her strength was constantly weakened, and she finally lay on the ground.


    Ten minutes later, Charlotte Lingling died.


    This is the last four emperors in history.


    Baibeard felt the breath disappear, picked up the phone bug, and said to it: "Report to the priest, I have solved Lingling and Kaido here, and I am going to the country of Hezhi next stop."


    "What? You ended the battle so soon!"


    The intelligence officer was very surprised.


    I remember that I only said this morning to enter the realm of the nations. I thought the battle would last for a long time, but it ended as simple as that.


    The phone worm fell into a panic, and then a familiar voice appeared.


    "Is it Mr. Edward?"


    The cordial voice made Baibeard smile.


    Kerla, this kid is really true, and they all said that she should call me uncle, or something to call Mr. Edward.


    Isn''t he a part of the religion of God?


    "Huh... I''m Uncle Edward, not a gentleman!"


    "Hey... I almost forgot. By the way, you remember to take pictures. This is conducive to our propaganda."


    "Well, go ahead, I will transfer the photos in a moment."


    "Okay, Edward... Uncle, hehe..."


    Krall hung up the phone with a smile, and soon sent more than a dozen photos.


    Among them is the destruction of Cake Island.


    There are also the demise of the aunt''s nations, and the death photos of the two four emperors.


    This time, the world will shake again.


    Humph... Stooges of the world government, do you still live here this time?


    Kerla put away the photo and said to the other believers: "Contact Morgans and ask him to get out of the Press and Propaganda Department, and don''t let him gamble on me anymore. Gambling is prohibited within the Eternal God Church!"


    "Yes, Sister Kerla!"


    On that day, the world was shocked.


    Baibeard killed the two big four emperors forcefully.


    The times have truly changed.


    In the new world, there is only one organization, and that is the eternal religion!


    Almost a quarter of the planet has fallen into their hands.


    "The big thing is not good, White Beard destroys the last two four emperors, and the new world has completely fallen!"


    "Shit, this is a happy event!"


    The people in the tavern glared.


    The Eternal Church is the best organization.


    How dare you say bad?


    Without the four emperors, then the lives of oneself and others will become prosperous.


    Now in the news, every once in a while, a country is rescued.

 Chapter 80：

    And he has gained a strong combat power.


    I heard that the most funny is Alabastan.


    This guy was originally controlled by the sand crocodile.


    Simply in dire straits.


    Although rescued by the straw hat boy.


    However, life is still not good.


    But with the help of eternal gods, although geography cannot be changed, people''s combat effectiveness has risen.


    I heard that all the pirates dare not dock here.


    Because once you get to the shore, the pirates are robbed!


    This is an era that destroys the pirates.


    The white-haired old man sitting in the corner of the tavern said to the child selling newspaper: "Please give me a newspaper."


    "Thank you sir for your patronage."


    The child passed the newspaper.


    A bright light emerged from the hardcover old man''s glasses.


    Whitebeard''s young and healthy body is very eye-catching, and there are no scars on his body. On the other hand, Cake Island and the two four emperors died very miserably.


    "The power of the eternal religion is too terrible. It has already made the white beard very healthy. Is there anyone in this world that can stop them?"


    The captain is committed to handing the secret to the world to discover.


    But it''s still not as powerful as the Eternal God Cult.


    History is history.


    Now that it''s all over, there will always be a whole new chapter.


    The era of pirates lasted for twenty years and was completely over, but the era of the navy would also end.


    Raleigh returned to his home with the newspaper in his hand.


    This is a bar and also the residence of an old pirate.


    Xia Qi looked at Leily sober, and said in surprise: "It''s amazing that I didn''t even get drunk today."


    Lei Li raised the newspaper in his hand and smiled bitterly: "White Beard killed Auntie and Kaido. The era of the Four Emperors is over. How can you get me drunk?"


    "What? White beard is so powerful!"


    Xia Qi was stunned, isn''t he already old?


    Can it be so strong?


    "He, after regaining his youth, his power seems to have become stronger and terrifying. He killed two four emperors in a row without even a single injury."


    "Hi...This is really not good news for the Navy."


    Xia Qi looked at the newspaper and took a breath.


    The era of pirates is over.


    Once the new world is gone, the next step of the eternal religion is the four seas.


    Until the end swallowed this holy place, Mary Joa!


    Leily lay on his back on the sofa and smiled bitterly: "Yeah, that''s why I hesitated whether or not to hang around with them."


    The Eternal Church recruits believers.


    As long as it is not a crime, it will be taken in.


    For a big pirate like himself, the other party might laugh out loud.


    But if you become a believer, you will be restrained.


    This is what Raleigh didn''t want to see.


    However, if you become a believer, you can reveal the secrets of the ultimate island. This is news that can upend the world.


    The so-called navy, the so-called dragon people, are actually just a joke.


    Xia Qi saw Leili''s scruples and chuckled, "Why don''t I go with you? Anyway, it''s boring to be a boss''s wife after so many years."


    The two looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Do not seek to live forever and regain youth.


    As long as the captain''s last wish can be fulfilled, it is enough!


    If you choose to shrink now, that period of history will be completely buried...........


    There must be some people to tell the truth about the world.


    ......


    On the ship of the Mobidi.


    Kata Kuri lay on the deck decadently, as if he had lost his goal.


    There was a food and a bottle of fresh water next to it.


    But he didn''t have the slightest interest.


    His eyes were dull.


    "Don''t you want to eat? In fact, the old man can''t help it. After all, Charlotte Lingling can speak words."


    Marco came to him and sat down, his tone very flat.


    It seems to say one more irrelevant thing.


    But it aroused the anger of Kata Kuri.


    He slammed his fist into the opponent''s face, and said angrily: "That''s my mother. Can I just sit back and watch when she is killed?"


    The fist was blocked by a palm.


    Relaxed and freehand.


    Simply dissolve the above power.


    And it has de-elementalized Kata Kuri.


    "Hey... Has she really cared about you? In her eyes, you are just a useful tool, and the aunt is such a person.


    As long as she has a little affection for you, you won''t lie here in a daze like just now.


    Actually you are hesitating too.


    The relationship between brothers and sisters is the most important thing, and Dad didn''t slaughter too many other members. "


    Marco refers to the brothers and sisters that Kata Kuri cares about.


    Although the death of the elder brother made him uncomfortable.


    But most of the people still survived, and White Beard didn''t chase them down, but instead let them make a living.


    Kata Kuri opened his mouth, and finally said nothing.


    Mother is really bad to herself.


    It can be said that she is not good for any child, but when they are tools, the difference lies in the powerful tools, they will be favored.


    And the less powerful tool is reduced to marriage.


    Such things often happen.


    Such as Chiffon, such as...other sisters.


    After all, I am just a tool!


    "Then what do you think I should do?"


    Kata Kuri was confused.


    Life has lost its goal.


    Marco 1.4 patted him on the shoulder and said: "Travel with us. You can see the world more, or join the Eternal Church and become one of us."


    The Eternal Church does not force others to join.


    But for people like Kata Kuri, they still like it very much.


    After all, it is a powerful combat force, and it is not a big villain.


    As long as you make good corrections and start a new life, it is still possible.


    "Should we set sail again?"


    Kata Kuri smiled bitterly, he didn''t want to call Old Whitebeard, and that eternal god, let''s observe and observe first.


    Anyway, I will not force myself.


    When Marco returned to the cabin, Whitebeard was practicing meditation.


    He opened his eyes and asked, "Is the kid still reluctant to eat?"


    "No, but I feel better. I guess it will take some time to solve the happy knot."


    Marco poured a cup of hot milk and tasted it gently.


    The fragrant smell is very delicious.


    White Beard nodded and told him: "Give him the idea of ??meditation tomorrow. As long as he is willing to learn this, he will gradually get better."


    "Okay old man, the good news from above said that in this incident, more people have chosen to join the cult."


    "Hahaha...it''s inevitable. For the grassroots, they will follow whoever is strong!".


    Chapter 92 In order to let the bald man recognize the reality, I Zhang Fan chose Luohan Daoguo!


    Wanjie chat group.


    Li Er: "The bald guy seems to be speechless recently. It seems that he has been completely honest after receiving the lesson."


    Master Murong: "Yes, it''s not fun to be bald. Sigh. jpg"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, Monk...Ahhh...Bald, come out for me!"


    Tanjirou: "Sister Solanum is still so domineering, so terrible..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Excuse me, how do I choose this fruit..."


    The group fell into a brief silence.


    Everyone frowned slightly.


    This guy got Dao Fruit as soon as he joined the group. What incredible things did he do?


    Young Master Murong: "Little Brother Zhang, what have you sacrificed, how can you directly obtain Dao Fruit?"


    It stands to reason that Tier 3 priests will also get Dao Fruit.


    This is the default of the gods.


    According to Zhang Fan''s previous words, he only offered sacrifices once at most, and there must be something unusual.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "No, I and Elder Cangsong sacrificed the family''s spiritual zun water unicorn, oh... yes, and my senior sister Xueqi."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Whoever asked you this, hurry up and post the video, just cut out the picture of your own memory!"


    Ninja scientist: "It''s amazing. The newcomers are better than the other. Is this the terrible thing of the higher world?"


    Second Li: "Watch the video first!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng, a member of the group, uploaded a video.


    Surprisingly.


    Fahai, who has always liked diving, chose to download it for the first time.


    Pudu sentient beings downloaded the video.


    Demon 29 Sword Spirit: "Yo... Bald, have you run out again?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "The poor monk just wants to appreciate the scenery of the other world. The donor always scolds others, will you really feel happy?"

 Chapter 81：

    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Yes!"


    Ninja scientist: "+1"


    Second Li: "+1"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "If it were me, not only would I be able to drink two more bottles of wine."


    Huo, this is taking your own wine and food at the moment.


    The sea of ??Fa was like black coal, but he didn''t dare to respond.


    He knows what happens even if he scolds it back.


    A word of curse will usher in hundreds of attacks!


    "Forget it, let''s take a look at the scenery of this world."


    Fahai sighed softly.


    I sink my consciousness into this fragment of memory.


    Yes, even in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, this is called a video.


    But in the eyes of Fahai, he still thought it was a fragment of memory.


    In the picture, five peaks full of aura appear in my eyes.


    "Huh... there seems to be something in it!"


    Fahai''s strong perception allowed him to immediately capture the spiritual water unicorn in the mountain and river altar.


    When he came to the front of the five mountains.


    Although I was prepared, my heart was still very shocked when I saw the unicorn.


    Although this beast is not as powerful as the legendary one.


    But at least it is a real unicorn.


    Then everyone in Tianyin Temple was killed, and a series of changes caused Fahai to fall silent.


    Until the gods descended, the beast gods appeared.


    That look that scorned the ages, what a demeanor.


    Fa Hai felt a little moved.


    No wonder the members of the group envelop the God of Eternity, which is really nothing to say to the believers.


    It''s just that this attack is terrible.


    One finger almost wiped out the entire world.


    Dashan Chu: "This finger of the gods, I really cry, it''s too powerful... and there are unicorns, woo..."


    Li Er: "Don''t you say that your world''s aura is recovering? Look back and catch some phoenix and dragon to sacrifice to my god."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "I''m also considering this, but I think the gods bestowed Zhang Fan Daoguo, not because of the unicorn."


    Young Master Murong: "I think so, first of all, this mountain and river altar, which is currently the strongest altar in the group, and secondly, the disciples of both good and evil were brought over by Cang Song.


    Do you know what is the result of this?


    Will publicize the doctrine of my **** a lot! ! "


    Ninja scientist: "Yes, this is the real point. The world''s top strength has been pulled over. It''s a big deal."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "On the contrary, I feel very deeply moved by what God said."


    Tanjirou: "What kind of consciousness, please let me know."


    The rest of the people also wondered, did the gods say anything?


    They recalled carefully that some people had already felt the signs.


    For peace: "Is it a problem of good and evil? I also see some clues."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Brother Long is still quick to react. Zhang Fan''s world is obviously inferior to mine. I can see this clearly at a glance.


    Just as the heavenly book said by the gods, and the inheritance of the world.


    It was just a fairy who passed by by chance, and the missing books gave birth to a world.


    What is good and evil, in the eyes of God, it''s just a fight between children. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, don''t you, I always like to scold you, but you insulted my **** that day, did you ever see him pour out his anger?


    If that finger falls in your world, can your own belief be the strongest to resist it?


    Think about it, the so-called pattern in your eyes.


    In fact, it''s just a very small part. "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...Sister, can you show me which Tao fruit I should choose?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Tell me which three kinds of Taoist fruits you have obtained!"


    Zhang Fan realized the Tao fruit in his mind.


    ¡¾Rohan¡¿


    ¡¾Tianshi¡¿


    ¡¾Stigmata¡¿


    Arhats, practise the vajra method, obtain the immortal golden body, and the supernatural powers of the physical body.


    Heavenly masters cultivate the method of stars, taking the mountains, rivers, ground veins, sun, moon and stars as the momentum, and the formation is indestructible and undefeated.


    The stigmata, the method of repairing blood, obtains the blood of the vast blue sky, and can become a unicorn to obtain all kinds of wonderful magical powers.


    Three kinds of Tao fruit, three different strengths.


    In fact, according to Zhang Fan''s idea, he should choose a heavenly master.


    Although there is no such option as Sword Immortal, the Heavenly Master fits his mind best.


    Especially after watching the mountain and river altar, this idea came up in my heart.


    However, the stigmata Dao Guo is also very strong, incarnate as an auspicious beast unicorn, the flesh is invincible.


    As for Arhat, to be honest, the gods do not like monks, so he directly gave up this choice.


    White snake world.


    Fahai looked at the three copies of Dao Guo, and suddenly felt a little empty in his heart.


    I have practiced hard for so many years.


    Also reincarnated.


    To become a Buddha.


    As a result, this kid named Zhang Fan planned a mountain and river altar with the elder.


    Mangosteen is at your fingertips.


    And all kinds of supernatural powers are directly given.


    He deliberately looked through it and found that the eyes of the sky are clear, the ears of the sky are clear...there is everything he wants in it.


    "Amitabha, mere temptation is not in my eyes..."


    Fahai said silently in his heart, but his eyes fixed on Luohan Daoguo.


    I remember that the gods also left a copy of the exercises for themselves.


    If I practice, will it be stronger than my current Dharma?


    Dao Guo is someone else''s, and he can''t get envious of it.


    Do you want to give it a try?


    Fahai hesitated.


    The chat in the group was fierce at this time.


    Solanum is constantly adding oil and vinegar.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Brother Zhang, why don''t you try Luohan Dao Guo, the physical magical power is no worse than the stigmata, I remember Luo Han is the Dao Guo that the bald man wants."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...Sister, don¡¯t fool me, gods hate bald people!"


    Li Er: "Then you are not bald, and this is just a branch of the gods, otherwise you try?"


    Master Murong: "God just doesn''t like bald men, but this Dharma is bestowed by the gods, and it won''t be hated!"


    For peace: "Yes, yes... I should show the bald man who is the authentic Dharma, and let the future members of the group understand that their Buddhas are all hypocritical."


    Zhang Fan took a deep breath and chose Luohan.


    Because he thinks everyone is right.


    Why would God give me such a choice?


    It must be to show that bald donkey, the real Buddhism is like this!


    And Sister Solanum was also right, the power is not divided into good and evil, nor is it divided into factions.


    It''s just a tool.


    All the laws are handed down by gods.


    Fight, since Elder Cangsong asked me to ask the group members, then I will do what Sister Longkui said!


    When he chose Luo Han Dao Guo.


    A phantom appeared in his mind, and he kept chanting Buddhist scriptures.


    Zhang Fan felt his body burn.


    The dark flames kept burning his body.


    Although painful, Zhang Fan''s six senses are constantly strengthening.


    When he opened his eyes 837 times, his eyes pierced into the sky, and the Tianyantong practiced successfully.


    Then came Tianertong.


    Alaya knows...


    All kinds of magical methods, one by one, were comprehended by Zhang Fan.


    Although he has hair and wears a Taoist robe, he shows the power of a King Kong Arhat.


    Feel the brand new power in your body, and the Dharma that is constantly working.


    Zhang Fan happily smiled and said: "Sure enough, the divine method is more powerful. I used to practice the Great Brahma Prajna, and I always felt that my mind and mind would be affected."


    Now that he had accepted Dao Guo, he naturally wanted to try his power.


    Zhang Fan came to the door and flew towards the sky.


    I saw him step forward, and blossoming golden lotus appeared under his feet.


    In the next moment, the end of the world had already come to the edge of the wilderness.


    Liao is uninhabited here, just to test the power of divine law.


    Zhang Fan thought for a while and chose the Great Thunder Sound Technique and the Golden Lotus Rejuvenation Technique.


    The former sonic attack, sound like the thunder of nine days.


    "upbraid!"


    An angry scream.


    The mountain peaks with a radius of thousands of miles were all shattered, and countless plants were destroyed.


    Zhang Fan was dumbfounded.


    Quickly use the second spell to repair these collapsed mountains.


    Jin Lian Qi.


    Everything is rejuvenated!


    When he introduced the video to the chat group, he would naturally not forget Aite''s cute bald donkey.

 Chapter 82：

    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wow... the little brother is amazing, he really became an Arhat, but is it an Arhat with long hair, or an Arhat with a bald head?"


    Second Li: "We have to ask about the only bald man in our group."


    Young Master Murong: "Don''t you guys, this guy is so sore now, he doesn''t speak anymore!"


    Chu Dashan: "You are all wrong!"


    Everyone asked with a hello expression.


    Chu Dashan: "I guess he, he must be looking for someone to verify, whether the deep law of the gods or the deep law of their pseudo-Buddha."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Everyone, I chose Luohan Daoguo in order to let the bald man recognize the facts. After the gods come out, you have to help me speak nicely!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Don''t worry, my Solanum spit and a nail!".


    Chapter 96 Second kill, Liu Che is one enemy ten! (Guiqiu full order)


    The rain is lingering.


    The sky was dim, and it was impossible to see the slightest light.


    Fahai left Jinshan Temple.


    Follow the water vein and go straight to the Yangtze River.


    I saw the information in the group.


    As they said, they urgently need to find someone to confirm the Dharma.


    It''s just that Fahai didn''t dare to find Bodhisattva, nor did he dare to find Tathagata.


    His goal is someone who even the Bodhisattva dare not spy.


    Ever since I found myself under surveillance.


    Fafahai had a crack on Lingshan.


    But today, the words of Solanum sylvatica have made him even more enlightened, and it feels like he can see the blue sky through the clouds and mist.


    The Bodhisattva in the sky naturally knew that Fahai had set off.


    It''s just that he didn''t go to the city, but went straight to the Dragon King of the Yangtze River.


    That is a great power.


    Is he going to confuse the Dragon King?


    No... King Ao Qianlong wouldn''t listen to his nonsense, since it''s not a bewilderment, it''s because of confusion.


    Guanyin did not dare to pass.


    Because in front of Ao Qian, he has nowhere to hide.


    ......


    The Yangtze River runs through the entire Chinese land.


    The status cannot be shaken.


    It is said that the Dragon King of the Four Seas is above all else, but they don''t know when the dragons that rely on the water veins to cultivate will be consecrated by the heavens.


    In Ao Gan''s view, those dragons are not worthy of being called dragons.


    It''s okay to be degenerate.


    The old man was wearing a dungarees and looked at the river with muddy eyes. There was a plate in front of him with a few small fishes in it.


    This is his lunch.


    The rain is small.


    In front of him, he will go around on his own.


    With the drizzle and breeze, Fahai came to Ao Qian.


    "I remember nothing to do with your Buddhism, what can I do if you come to me?"


    The voice was extremely indifferent, even like a metal clash.


    A touch of muddy light swept over.


    Fahai snorted and walked backwards, the true essence on his body couldn''t resist a look in the opponent''s eyes.


    The ancient dragon king, really terrible!


    "Seeing that you are still a bit spine, unlike the hypocritical people who allow you to stand, stay for a stick of incense, and just say anything."


    Ao Gan grabbed a small fish, didn''t deal with it, and threw it directly into his mouth.


    Chewing quack.


    Don''t care about the smell of small fish.


    Rude, rude and drinking blood.


    This is Fahai''s evaluation of Ao Qian.


    But for a mighty power that does not belong to any force, he is the only one who has no position.


    Doesn''t even manage his own dragon clan.


    "Do you believe that there are other worlds? I mean, apart from this world unexpectedly, the system of cultivation is completely different."


    Fahai thought for a while, stared at the old dragon king, and said cautiously.


    This question is very interesting.


    Even Ao Gan was stunned.


    A Buddhist disciple came to him, but he just wanted to ask this?


    It''s really interesting.


    He straightened his eyes and said as if recalling: "Do you know where the dragon will go after it dies?"


    Fahai was silent.


    But there are four words that came to my mind.


    Dragon Royal returns to heaven.


    Ao Gan pointed his finger to the top of his head and grinned.


    "As you think, before the dragon dies, he will head towards the ancient starry sky to find his hometown, but my grandpa...


    My ancestors didn''t have any dragons, and the slightest news came back.


    So I can¡¯t answer the question you mentioned. ~. "


    The answer is not what you asked.


    But Fahai had the answer in his heart.


    Because the strength is not enough.


    That''s why it can''t be detached.


    Sure enough, the level is still not enough.


    All beings just live in a cage, even if they are as powerful as the Buddha, they just live in a world.


    "So... what the God of Eternity said should be true. Their inheritance is just to pick up people''s teeth..."


    Fa Hai realized this in his heart.


    In fact, it has been proved that he recognized the greatness of the eternal god.


    Regardless of whether the other party''s words are true or not.


    People are all detached, truly supreme beings.


    "Why are you here to ask me, isn''t it better to ask your Lingshan Buddha?"


    Ao Qian''s voice interrupted Fahai''s trance.


    Fahai smiled bitterly: "If you were manipulated from birth like a little monk, you might be restless, right?"


    "It turns out that you saw through this game. It''s really interesting. With your strength, you shouldn''t be able to see this deep."


    The old dragon king suddenly became interested.


    Originally the last stage of life.


    I thought it would go away like this, but there was a change in the end.


    This is quite interesting.


    "The bureau? Do you also know about the white snake."


    "Hey...what''s the use to know, there are only a few different species of heaven and earth, and Zhulong died miserably at the beginning, so this group of bald men focused on her children.


    The purpose is not to strengthen its own power, but Heavenly Court is not willing to let it go, so the two sides jointly arranged it.


    As for you, haha..."


    Ao Gan smiled weirdly, his eyes were pitiful.


    Even teasing.


    Fa Hai was expressionless, and then said: "With a little monk alone, naturally you can''t break this game, but the gods outside the sky can."


    He made up his mind.


    To cultivate this meditation.


    Since there is no true Buddha in this world, then I am the true Buddha.


    Lingshan chooses to play with my life, then I will play with Lingshan.


    See who is the real great mercy! !


    Fahai had firmed his thoughts, and his first goal was the old dragon king in front of him.


    Sure enough, Ao Qian''s face became solemn when he heard his own words.


    "God outside of the sky? Are you a three-year-old child as an old man? You can coax it at will! If there is a sky outside, why didn''t the ancestors bring news."


    The dragon king was angry, and the world changed.


    The clouds are filled.


    The water in the entire Yangtze River is turbulent.


    The strong water vapor is filled with thick murderous intent.


    The Dragon King didn''t move, just annoyed.


    Let Fahai always have the illusion of death! !


    Is this the strength of the old dragon king?


    It''s terrible!


    Fahai gritted his teeth and said: "If we are locked in a cage, we will never see the scenery outside the cage, but the gods outside can see us."


    The moisture seemed to fade a little.


    He went on to say: "I got the law of the gods. At first I thought it was an evil god, but the Buddha of Lingshan Tathagata can''t be counted as a god."


    The moisture weakened again.


    Ao Gan looked at Fahai calmly and said, "What are you talking about?"


    "Lord Dragon King doesn''t want to see another world scenery?"


    After half an hour.


    Fahai left contentedly.


    But Ao Qian got an eternal mind.


    It''s no more than a page.


    What''s so great.


    In Ao Qian''s view, the most powerful method is oral.


    But this eternal meditation thought by Fahai.

 Chapter 83：

    But it''s as simple as a piece of human toilet paper.


    "It''s not so easy for me to admit the existence of that extraterritorial god..."


    Ao Qian glanced over, then crushed the paper into crumbs.


    I closed my eyes and entered meditation.


    This day.


    The Yangtze River is not destined to be peaceful.


    ......


    Back to the Jinshan Temple.


    Fahai felt the sight of Ruoyouruowu again.


    Sitting on the futon with expressionless face.


    Consciousness got into the Sixth-turn Golden Body Method.


    ¡¾Six Turns Golden Body Method¡¿


    In Xianpin Fajue, every turn represents a transformation.


    It''s just that Fajue has just been run, and the little bit of divine power accumulated in the body has been mobilized.


    He breathed and breathed, all with great power.


    The mana in the body was replaced by golden celestial power one after another.


    Fahai felt his soul was in the golden ocean.


    It''s so warm.


    So soft.


    Full of love, so peaceful.


    Don''t care about the precepts, just meditate on the gods.


    The first turn is complete.


    All the mana in Fahai''s body was swallowed, and the practiced Buddhism was also replaced by a brand new power.


    An illusory golden lotus appeared under him.


    Inside the Jinshan Temple.


    There was a light that could not be covered.


    Under this dim sky.


    The Buddhist temple surrounded by golden light has become the only scenic line.


    Seeing such a vision, the people at the foot of the mountain knelt down and worshipped one after another.


    "¡§"It is the Buddha''s manifestation!"


    "It''s the Buddha who appeared!"


    "Come on, everyone, the real Buddha is born in Jinshan Temple!!!"


    One after another, the sound resounded under the mountain.


    More and more people gathered at the foot of Jinshan Temple.


    Looking at the brighter and brighter Buddha light, everyone seemed to be beaten with blood.


    After all, the Buddha''s appearance is a rare occurrence in a lifetime.


    Who doesn''t want to come over and take a look.


    Only a group of gods and arhats on the clouds, their faces are dumbfounded.


    Liu Ding Liujia came to Arhat, looked down with a strange expression, and asked, "I said, what are you doing in Lingshan? You have become a Buddha before the script begins. How can you perform it later?"


    "Yeah, didn''t it mean that Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen were in love first? Now that the two have just met, they have become Buddhas. This is not easy for us."


    As everyone knows, the two arhats guarding the sky are also dumbfounded.


    They didn''t know what Fahai was crazy about.


    Obviously, the Buddha said that if he did not complete the catastrophe, he would never want to break through in his entire life.


    But what should I do if someone breaks through now?


    Do you want to bring disaster from heaven?


    In the midst of doubts, Fahai below renewed his strength and went directly to the second revolution.


    The whole Hangzhou was shrouded by his Buddha''s light.


    This awakened Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing who were sleeping.


    Such a vast and powerful Buddha power.


    Make the two of them scalp numb.


    Xiaoqing''s voice trembled and said, "Sister, the Buddha has come, let''s go. Let''s talk about people who are destined next time..."


    "What are you afraid of? This is me who Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva pointed out."


    Bai Suzhen glanced at her sister.


    Sigh helplessly.


    Look at how scared you are. How can we say that we have a system. As long as it doesn''t harm people, then the Buddha can still eat us and we won''t succeed.


    Then came the third turn.


    Fahai''s figure sitting in the temple has already taken care of the sky.


    After the Guanyin Bodhisattva sensed this unusual power, he rushed over without stopping.


    "Has Fahai become a follower of the evil god? Why does such a powerful force give me a strange feeling... Miao"


    Buddhism is Buddhism.


    But it is different from the law of their faction.


    This is another method, powerful and seems more authentic!


    No, we can''t let the Fahai become enlightened, otherwise the big things will be bad.


    Guanyin watched for a while and found that Fahai was constantly breaking through. If he were to become a Buddha, things would be difficult to handle.


    "Fahai, don''t make mistakes, wake up quickly..."


    The Buddha shadow in the sky opened his eyes and looked at the Guanyin close at hand. He said in a dissatisfied tone: "Bodhisattva, the little monk will soon become a Buddha. What do you mean by such a sudden interruption?"


    The voice that resounded through the world.


    Let everyone in Hangzhou be taken aback. .


    Chapter 97: Casting the Soul Tower, the God of Eternity once again gives benefits! (Guiqiu full order)


    Space freezes and time goes back nine times.


    Coupled with the power of light of the Supreme Divine Art.


    The speed is outrageous.


    What everyone saw was that they were all shot flying in an instant, but they didn''t know how Liu Che did it.


    At this stage, it is very difficult for ordinary gods to master a law to reach the realm.


    But Liu Che knew the three rules well.


    This terrifying manipulation power.


    Chen Dao was terrified.


    You must understand that what is standing in front of Liu Che now is not a group of vegetable chicken gods, but a group of arrogances.


    Every **** has an artifact that protects the body.


    How did he break through the defense?


    Just as Chen Dao lost his senses, Liu Che sent out an invitation again.


    "Come on with the remaining five people, let''s hurry up, I''m really busy."


    The tone was plain, without any sarcasm at all.


    Because Liu Che really wanted to end the competition sooner.


    Then go to work on your own affairs.


    ridicule?


    He has no time to taunt.


    The five people in the audience looked at the fallen arrogances, their expressions darkened.


    What''s the use of going up here?


    Was it shameful in the past?


    At this time, a young girl with long hair fluttering and being shrouded by the gods flew onto the stage.


    She is a bit thin and not tall.


    But the aura was the most terrifying one Liu Che encountered.


    After the girl landed.


    The nearby space is distorted.


    No... It should be said to be swallowed!


    Strange body?


    Liu Che frowned slightly, and didn''t care too much. Anyone would be the same anyway.


    Are you good at swallowing the law?


    That''s 29 a bit interesting.


    "Xiao Ningxue, why did you go up by yourself?"


    "Let''s go, too."


    Seeing someone going up, the others couldn''t shrink back at this time, even if they were defeated.


    It''s not ashamed to lose to an ultimate evildoer!


    Being timid before fighting is the most embarrassing thing.


    A few rays of light flashed, and the rest of the people also entered the ring.


    "You can introduce yourself and give you one minute."


    Since these people are Eastern spirits, Liu Che chose to give them a chance to introduce himself.


    "Xiao Ningxue, Moon Shadow Tianlan Divine Element."


    "Fu Bai, Tianshu Star God System."


    ...


    The introduction is complete.


    Xiao Ningxue rushed in the lead, **** winds, faster than the gods who mastered the fragments of the law of space.


    This is a tianjiao who takes care of cultivating the divine body.


    Liu Che waved his hand.


    Facing each other.


    On the huge arena, a terrible energy tore away from the place where the two met.


    Countless air currents keep rolling inward.


    Liu Che felt that his strength had been invisibly weakened several times.


    Is this the beauty of the law of devouring?

 Chapter 84：

    He looked towards Xiao Ningxue.


    I saw that every time the other party moved his hands, there were countless hidden whirlpools swallowing the surrounding energy.


    "So that''s the case, then the little sister is going to end it..."


    Liu Che reminded.


    Hold all the laws of God''s Domain in your hands.


    An angry fist blasted away.


    This time, the powerful force directly shattered all the vortexes.


    "Oops..."


    Xiao Ningxue exclaimed, unexpectedly Liu Che was still hiding his strength.


    Then she flew out all over.


    And the other gods all took off in the aftermath.


    The strength of both sides.


    It''s not one-dimensional at all!


    Rockefeller, who had just woken up at this time, looked at the figure on the stage, and his heart was full of bitterness.


    This Nima already has the power of the Lord God, right?


    Then let''s hit a fart.


    Isn''t this a food delivery?


    "Won!!!"


    "we won!!!"


    "Liu Shen is invincible!!"


    "Cowhide, God Liu..."


    "Damn, just call Liu Wudi!!!"


    "Please take my knees..."


    The gods around were dumbfounded.


    But it was quickly replaced by a touch of ecstasy.


    This time the Chihuang Flowing Flames cowhide had a big hair, and he crushed the Western **** Tianjiao with one enemy and ten, and also defeated six Eastern **** Tianjiao.


    Who can do it?


    Chen Dao swallowed and ran to Liu Che.


    Excitedly said: "How did you do it? How could it be so terrible, you haven''t been so terrible in the last two days."


    "Ahem..."


    Liu Che avoided the opponent''s arm without a trace, and gave a light warning.


    I am not gay.


    Bang me without moving.


    Chen Dao smiled, his face flushed with excitement.


    "This question is very simple, that is, my understanding of the law is more thorough..."


    "Huh? That''s it..."


    Liu Che nodded vigorously, then turned and left the ring.


    The space in front of him is as thin as a piece of paper.


    The next moment, he returned to his home.


    Chihuang Flowing Flame God System.


    Fallen into a boil.


    And inside the tower.


    Xiao Luan''s best friend, watching Liu Che leave, said with a face full of speech: "You disciple is too terrible, right? What kind of strength is he now? Has he been certified?"


    "Uh... I''ll check it out."


    With a slender finger a little empty, Liu Che''s information came into the eyes of the two of them.


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: Lower God


    [Evaluation]: hardworking and studious


    [Field of expertise]: None


    "What are you kidding me, I''m kidding me... This main **** with average ability is more than enough, you tell me this is the lower god???"


    Xiao Luan''s best friend, the whole person is not good.


    And Xiao Luan himself didn''t know what to say.


    In addition to cultivation, this kid is cultivation, and he is a otaku at all.


    Certification?


    It doesn''t exist at all, and no one lacks that little resource.


    Well, I have accepted a cultivating apprentice.


    Xiao Luan looked at the information and couldn''t say with a wry smile: "I don''t know this. Anyway, I asked Chen Dao to accompany him in training. If I don''t verify it myself, I can''t force him, right."


    "I don''t care, look at the person who beat my Xiaoxue, the whole person is decadent."


    The girlfriend pointed to the depressed girl in the white skirt, feeling a little excited.


    I am planning to do it myself.


    If all the disciples of a good friend fail, instruct the disciples to release the water.


    At least it won''t be a complete defeat.


    It turned out to be good, everyone became a foil.


    Liu Che ran away after he finished playing, and didn''t pretend to be a cup.


    But the more you do this, the more it hurts people.


    This is obviously an attitude of despising people!


    People don''t bother to know your names.


    The Western gods finally stood up after a while.


    Rockefeller looked at his stumbling friends and smiled comfortingly: "Don''t be discouraged. If a person fails, it may be worthy of sadness, but we should be honored to be defeated by such a terrible person."


    "Brother, what do you mean? Is it possible that we still have to laugh!"


    "Have you not found out? This is not a Tianjiao-level character, but a real existence that can rush to eternity."


    In his youth, he swept a generation of Tianjiao.


    As long as Chi Huang Liuyan is not a fool.


    Train for a while.


    It will definitely create a terrible existence, although he is already terrifying enough now.


    Everyone pondered.


    The complexion looked a little better.


    That''s right, people are evildoers, and you can''t think with common sense.


    Thinking about it this way, there seems to be some honor in my heart.


    After a few years, I can still brag with others, and challenged myself and the XX God.


    ......


    After Liu Che returned home, he soon became busy.


    He found one thing.


    If people are in comfort, inertia will soon develop, even if it is a divine envoy.


    "Or, add a trial ground to the meditation space?"


    Liu Che rubbed his chin, feeling that this matter could be done.


    Anyway, there are many mythical beasts.


    There are also many souls.


    It will cost some original divine power, after all, the meditation space also needs divine power to maintain.


    Getting something for nothing is a sign of depravity.


    You can also throw in your own exercises.


    Defeat the powerful beasts, you can get a stronger technique.


    Naturally, the chief priest doesn''t need to worry, but other divine envoy-level believers can use this to cultivate.


    This also has the effect of knocking the mountain out.


    Liu Che smiled, and he doesn''t lack the original power, just build it directly!


    Divine power works.


    Inside a huge meditation space.


    His own Law Bodies are connected to countless believers. As a transfer station for collecting beliefs, this place is extremely sacred.


    The 840 evil tower in the town of exterminating demons is located in the **** realm at this time.


    Then create an artifact in the meditation world by yourself.


    Cherish the number of materials, melt like water.


    They are turned into bricks and tiles, and they are constantly being built.


    The appearance is still the appearance of the evil tower of Demon Town.


    Although the internal space has only nine floors, each floor is divided into trillions of small spaces.


    Some useless mythical beasts, or mythical beasts with weak combat power, were filled into the space.


    Then Liu Che sent a message to all believers.


    "I am the eternal god, and I am very pleased to observe the devotion of believers..."


    "Given God''s grace today, all believers at the envoy level can challenge the Spirit Tower!"


    "There are nine levels of space in the Soul Tower, containing countless good fortune."


    "Those who want to live their lives can enter the life zone to challenge..."


    "Those who want to practice can enter the hidden area to challenge..."


    "Those who want magic weapons can enter the heavenly weapons area to challenge..."


    The divine sound continuously expanded and flooded into the minds of all believers through meditation.


    They were shocked.


    After he woke up, the appearance of the Soul Tower appeared in his mind.


    This is a gift from God.


    The believers wept bitterly, feeling that the gifts of the gods were getting heavier and heavier, and they didn''t even know how to repay them.


    Can only pray more devoutly.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.

 Chapter 85：

    Tanjirou: "Wow... Lord God is giving benefits again, I feel embarrassed."


    Young Master Murong: "Can our chief priest also challenge it?"


    For peace: "If it should be possible, isn''t there nine floors? I see the description above. The fourth floor is our level."


    The Soul Tower has restrictions.


    The starting level of the main priest is the fourth floor.


    The beasts inside are extremely terrifying, even the priests must be treated with care.


    However, they are all geniuses.


    Difficulties are unavoidable, and some time is wasted at most.


    Murong Fu, who once lamented the world''s invincible hand, felt that before he conquered the world, he suddenly had a new challenge.


    Very excited inside. .


    Chapter 98 Two New Members Join the Chat Group


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "Seeing the generosity of the God of Eternity, I feel that I have been deceived for too long. This is the real great mercy, without asking for any return!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That''s it! Look at the Buddhist scriptures you sent before. Any good person needs to cultivate for three lives and seven lives to become a Buddha. As a result, you became a Buddha, but you were almost beaten to death!"


    Ninja scientist: "So they are pseudo-Buddhas, and they all have their own selfishness. Compared with the sacrifices we offer to the gods, which time is it not the gods in return?"


    Li Lao Er: "That''s right. Throughout all the sacrifices, the gods have been losing money."


    Belief in this thing is really trivial in their eyes.


    But the gods have been giving them all the time.


    Fa Hai sighed in his heart, this is the real great compassion.


    To save sentient beings?


    Look at the eternal gods of others. Although they require faith, they truly care for all living beings.


    If you curse loudly at the Tathagata Buddha, and continue to slander.


    I''m afraid that the soul will be wiped out for me.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "So we have to work harder for the gods and continue to expand the religious teachings, so that people in the world will be happy, and I can be considered worthy of the gifts of the gods!"


    Young Master Murong: "This is a boost. I have gathered all the surrounding areas of Song Kingdom. I''m currently negotiating. If I don''t agree, I will destroy their emperor!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Those who don''t obey enlightenment should be so! Exterminating their leaders can save countless disasters..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "How do I feel that your bald man is getting more and more murderous now?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Aren''t you as blackened as me?"


    She and Chu Xuanfeng learned the term blackening.


    Refers to a great change in human temperament.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Ami...cough cough, I am only targeting those villains who are not submissive, and I didn''t say let you kill people casually, don''t wrong me."


    "Ding... Sadly urged Lao Gao to join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group."


    "Ding...The Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Expelling Demons joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group."


    The crisp beep caught everyone''s attention.


    Tanjiro: "Welcome newcomers to join, report your life and the world first, tell you...you are lucky!"


    Second Li: "Yes, you guys are ready to be grateful."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Welcome, welcome..."


    Young Master Murong: "Welcome, if you don''t understand, you can watch the group file, if you don''t understand, you can watch the video. Let me first express that the God of Eternity is supreme!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Friendly reminder, don''t be a liar, otherwise you will end up miserably."


    Pudu sentient beings: "If you feel scared, you can choose to dive first. Everyone comes here like this."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "It''s better to think clearly before speaking."


    ......


    Uncle Jiu, who had just woke up, was taken aback by the words in his mind.


    There was an extremely surprised look in his eyes.


    Isn''t this a dream?


    How can it be!


    He stood up, looked around, and found that he was still in the righteous village.


    But what happened to the Ten Thousand Realms chat group in my mind?


    Did I get into my body by evil things?


    Uncle Ji picked up the money sword from the side, chanted the curse, and patted his forehead.


    "Niezha, it''s not going to happen soon.~!"


    My forehead hurts, and the chat group inside still exists.


    Could it be that my mana is not good enough.


    Uncle Nine gritted his teeth and patted his forehead again, and at the same time he was holding a yellow symbol, ready to deal with the ghosts and charms he had paid.


    As a result, there is still no response.


    Only then did he understand that the chat group in his mind was inexcusable.


    "Since they say there are instructions, let me see what''s magical."


    Uncle Nine grinned and clutched his red forehead, lying on the kang by himself.


    The description inside is very simple.


    The rough meaning is.


    Now that he can enter the chat group, it means that his own world has been noticed by the gods among the three thousand worlds.


    Therefore, as long as the members of the group believe in the eternal god, they can acquire all kinds of unpredictable abilities.


    Uncle Nine showed disdain.


    A mere evil thing, yet presumptuously professed to be a god.


    There are so many Zhengtian gods, why don''t I know this eternal god.


    In the notes of the chat group.


    He saw one incredible existence after another.


    The first is Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty, the second is the sword spirit of the Demon Sword, the Dragon Kwai, and then the Zhang Fan of the Immortal Cultivation World.


    "How can this be!"


    Uncle Jiu looked at those introductions, dumbfounded.


    Are they really immortals?


    He didn''t believe it, so he clicked on a video.


    It was the mountain cutting uploaded by Li Shimin.


    Tengyun rides the fog, cuts the mountains with one sword.


    With such terrifying power, Uncle Jiu was horrified. This...this is clearly a fairy.


    "No... all hallucinations, maybe fake..."


    Uncle Ji opened the second video.


    Then comes the third paragraph.


    Until I finished watching the last video uploaded by Fahai.


    The authentic nine-uncle from Lingmao Mountain.


    At this time, his face was pale and fell into silence.


    Sword fairy fruit.


    Luo Han Dao Guo.


    Destroy Guanyin with a palm.


    What are these?


    Our heavenly righteous gods, the Buddhas of Buddhism, were originally handed down by the eternal gods?


    Uncle Jiu fell into silence when he looked at the meditation thought that he could download at hand.


    ......


    At the other end of the Great Qin World.


    Gao Yao looked at the chat group in his head.


    It''s also a face of crash.


    Ever since I followed Xiaochuan and came to this world, there hasn''t been a good day.


    Being bullied every day.


    Now it is even more calculated by the villain Liu Bang to become an eunuch, not even a man.


    Suffer endless torment every day.


    If Gao is a modern person, he naturally understands what a chat group is.


    But what exactly is this Ten Thousand Worlds chat group?


    He began to look up the remarks inside, as well as his personal profile.


    The result was very shocking.


    Then he showed ecstasy on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have such a chance. It''s really good... I''m willing to end my bitterness, and I''m finally overwhelmed... Oh, I want all the bullies to be destroyed by me."


    "Including Liu Bang...Including Ying Zheng...Including Yi Xiaochuan!!"


    Gao Yao shouted hoarsely in his heart.


    He was originally an honest man.


    As long as you can feed on the food and live on it.


    But there are endless people who bully themselves all the time.


    Even if you enter the palace and become an eunuch.


    But still can''t even eat enough!


    Gao would have had enough of such days.


    He couldn''t wait to download the Eternal Meditation, and cross-legged into a state of cultivation.


    Profound legal decision.


    Gao Yao was sent into the meditation space.


    The Law Bodies of the God of Eternity appeared in his own eyes.


    Not only did Gao Yao not be afraid, but instead knelt down on the ground religiously and said fanatically: "A believer, Gao Yao, is willing to dedicate his soul to obtain the gift of the gods!!"


    Kowtow.


    Kow again.


    He desires to be stronger than anyone else.


    A stream of light circulated from the sky and fell on himself.


    Comfortable high-level, couldn''t help groaning.


    God''s grace.


    It''s really a grace.

 Chapter 86：

    This is true, not false.


    The meditation space is extremely silent.


    It''s like a fascinating night sky.


    Except for the occasional rotating streamer, there is only the magic body of the **** statue that exudes a sacred glow and incomparably majestic.


    An hour later.


    Gao Yao opened his eyes, and a ray of light flashed under his eyes.


    He stood up and took two steps.


    Suddenly his face became strange, and then he became ecstatic.


    My second brother is back! ! !


    In the space, because of the high spirits walking around, it caused the dissatisfaction of other people.


    Especially when I see this guy who has been bullied on weekdays.


    Without sleeping, he even dared to walk around at will.


    Immediately became angry.


    "¡§"You bastard, don''t sleep in the middle of the night, do you want to die!"


    Under the anger of the eunuch.


    The two little eunuchs next to them were awakened, and they turned over and got out of bed, their faces extremely gloomy.


    Looking at the **** who is staring at him.


    Gao Yao said contemptuously: "It''s you who are looking for death, I have tolerated you for a long time!"


    Everyone was stunned, this air bag was actually stiff.


    The chief **** sneered: "Yeah, it seems that you have had some food today, and you have lost your temper. Give me a beat... Beat me hard, break me a leg!"


    A sharp, harsh sound.


    Very loud in this silent night sky.


    Someone next to him has prepared a cloth ball to plug the high-level preparations.


    They clean up people, leaving no handle at all.


    Nor will it be known to outsiders.


    The more distorted the person is, the harder the attack will be.


    They used to be like this.


    Even if he was killed, he would infer that the deceased ate the wrong food and died suddenly.


    No one cares anyway.


    Looking at the awakened **** in the room, Gao Yao''s eyes turned cold, and he took a deep breath and began the revenge action.


    The hideous eunuchs seemed to him to act like snails.


    boom.


    Go with a punch.


    There were people on the wall for an instant.


    Gao Yao entered the flock in less than a minute.


    All the people in the house died.


    "Huh...you pickled scumbags, I see you are unhappy, so let''s collect some interest from you first."


    Gao wanted to clean up their property.


    Then a fire ignited the house.


    He was very scheming, only people would come to fight the fire, so he poured all the stored lamp oil on the corpse.


    When the fire spread.


    It was discovered by those guarding soldiers.


    However, it was too late at this time.


    That night, Gao Yao completed his transformation, not only killing a brood of eunuchs, but also robbing a family of things.


    To gain a foothold in this Qin Dynasty, you must have two points.


    rich.


    Right.


    After Gao Yao obtained the magic and power that ordinary people could hardly reach, his primary goal was Prime Minister Li Si.


    "Want to establish the Han Dynasty? Go and dream of Nima''s Spring and Autumn Period. This era will be the last dynasty in history.


    After unifying China, my goal is the whole world! ! ! "


    However, some exercises still need to be practiced at present.


    The next day, Gao Yao bought a courtyard and began to practice meditation at home, as well as studying the sacrificial arts in the group, as well as uploading martial arts secrets.


    He is not in a hurry, even if he goes to the Prime Minister Li Si.


    You also have to have the power to conquer the opponent.


    Otherwise, I am just a joke.


    Emperor Qin has always believed in alchemists and gods, so he can use this to complete the first step of the plan! straight.


    Chapter 99 Dare to ask the Emperor Qin, which way do you want to live forever? (Guiqiu full order)


    Inside the Xianyang Palace.


    Ying Zheng looked at the memorial presented and waved his hand gently.


    It means looking back at these things.


    He was wearing a black robe, his face was slightly vicissitudes, and although there was a slight glare in his eyes, he still couldn''t hide his fatigue.


    Even if the Emperor Qin didn''t admit it.


    He must also understand a little bit.


    I am old.


    The energy is no longer vigorous.


    Yesterday, I only favored the two court ladies, and I was totally depressed when I got up, and I even wanted to sleep again.


    "Does the widow who calm the world still suffer from birth, old age, sickness and death like other mortals?"


    Ying Zheng looked at the scenery outside the window.


    There was a little anger in his eyes.


    Eventually it became a prairie fire.


    I don''t believe that I am the greatest emperor in the ages, and it is impossible to grow old like this ordinary.


    There must be some way to change the fate of the widow!


    Even the power of the world is extremely poor.


    The widows also have to change all of this.


    "Come on, Xuan Lisi come here."


    "Yes."


    Less than a stick of incense, Prime Minister Li Si came late.


    As the prime minister of the Great Qin Empire, Li Si''s attitude was very humble, and he didn''t even dare to say a word.


    In the eyes of others, he is the prime minister.


    In Ying Zheng''s eyes, he was just a dog!


    "Li Si, I have unified the world, but there is one thing that I have never obtained!"


    "Dare to ask what your Majesty needs? Da Qin soldiers will find it for you!"


    Li Si was stern, proud.


    Make Ying Zheng very happy.


    He smiled at the other party, and then said very seriously: "Widow wants to live forever, can Li Si find an immortal?"


    Inside the Xianyang Palace.


    It was quiet all of a sudden.


    Fairy?


    Li Si was dumbfounded, but he had seen a lot of strange things.


    But fairy, I have never heard of it.


    Are there really immortals?


    840¡¡ and Changsheng is even more nonsense.


    I was born in Confucianism, but I have never heard of a person who has attained longevity.


    It''s over now.


    How do I know someone who becomes immortal and attains Taoism!


    Li Si raised his head and glanced at Ying Zheng, and found that the Qin Emperor''s happy expression was slowly becoming cold, and his expectations for him were obviously declining.


    If you deny the views of your majesty.


    I might fall out of favor!


    He rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Eternal life is sure to be there. How about your majesty write out a will and let the ministers look for it?


    Compared to the world, if those who have a good Taoism, hear that your Majesty treats each other with sincerity, they will definitely be happy.


    If you add the title of a national teacher, it might be even higher. "


    Upon hearing this, Ying Zheng''s eyes lit up.


    Then he burst into laughter.


    "You deserve to be the prime minister of the widow, just listen to what you mean. It''s just that those illusions are probably not able to lead to the immortals, so they say [As long as the widow can live forever, you can get anything you want!]"


    Li Si was shocked when he heard this.


    I finally understood one thing in my heart.


    The wise Emperor Qin finally deteriorated.


    He was afraid of death and wanted to seek more life.


    This is a scourge.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Li Si didn''t dare to beep more, just nodded constantly.


    After half an hour, after discussion between them.


    A decree came out.


    It''s not asking for immortal teachers, but recruiting strange people and strange things. If there are means of longevity, high officials will be granted generous salary, or other conditions can be achieved.


    Li Si was very worried when he returned home, not thinking about food and tea.


    The whole person was thin.


    Your Majesty''s will has been issued, and in just three days, countless people have come to apply.


    As a result, either some liars, or some useless skills.


    What your majesty wants is longevity.


    What are the three sticks of incense holding one''s breath in the water?


    Another claimed to be able to breathe flames, but burned himself to death.

 Chapter 87：

    I am really sad.


    Now Baiguan is still impeaching himself, saying something deceitful to confuse the public.


    Is that what I want?


    Why are you looking for me? Go to your majesty.


    What a bunch of stupid pigs, no wonder they can only be a small official for a lifetime!


    In the afternoon, the sun is shining brightly.


    Li Si is sitting at home and is discussing with close officials.


    But I heard the doorman shouting outside: "Master, there is a strange thing outside, saying that it can relieve your sorrow."


    Li Si frowned slightly and said angrily: "No time, just let those doormen go and see him!"


    The boy outside the door, upon hearing this, immediately shouted in tears: "Master, those doormen are not his opponents at all. They all fell before they got close."


    "What? This happened!"


    Li Si was shocked when he heard the words and ignored his colleagues.


    Ran out quickly.


    He thinks this is an opportunity.


    If it''s not a fairy, it''s also a terrible person.


    Never neglect.


    Hope, this person can bluff your Majesty.


    Otherwise, if it goes on for a long time, disaster will happen sooner or later.


    In fact, Li Si also practiced some kung fu, but just to keep fit.


    His footsteps were very fast, and he came to the door in a short while.


    Li Si looked into the distance.


    I saw a man in black standing there, surrounded by a circle of unconscious doormen.


    And no one can get within three meters of him.


    This person is about thirty, less than forty years old.


    The appearance is ordinary, but with an air of momentum.


    Holding an imperial list in his hand.


    This person is definitely not simple.


    "It turns out that someone has come to the door, please quickly please..."


    Li Si smiled and said with his palm.


    Gao Yao smiled faintly and said, "Then I will bother you."


    The two walked side by side.


    He returned to the mansion soon.


    "My intention of coming this time is very simple. I heard that your Majesty intends to recruit strange people and strange things, so I just saw it and came."


    "Hehe, that''s right. Your Majesty was invited a few days ago and encountered some troubles. I dare to ask you what you can do."


    Li Si ordered people to serve cakes.


    This respectful attitude made Gao Yao very addicted.


    He had seen this prime minister once before.


    At that time, he was extremely majestic, and his gestures were full of power, but he just glanced from a distance and was beaten to kneel on the ground.


    The two are sitting together now.


    Really pleased.


    Gao Yao said with a smile: "A little immortality is not worth mentioning. It is possible to live forever, even becoming immortal!"


    Li Si''s face was a little ugly.


    This man is really arrogant.


    I''m like a god, if I don''t have this ability, I won''t kill you.


    "I wonder if Mr. Li can conceal it. It''s not that Li Si doesn''t believe you, but that he couldn''t introduce him when he recommended it to your Majesty."


    "This is easy to say, can the prime minister see the rockery outside the door?"


    "Um."


    Gao had to stretch out his hand a little, letting out a breath of energy.


    There was a boom.


    The rockery fell apart in an instant.


    The sound like a thunderstorm directly exclaimed him in shock.


    "This...what kind of trick is this, why can the mountain shatter directly?"


    Li Si''s face was pale, obviously scared.


    Those officials hiding in other rooms were also frightened by this vision.


    Just a little bit of internal strength, let this group of people be scared like this.


    Hey-hey.


    If you really use divine magic, I''m afraid this group of people will be scared to death.


    Gao Yao calmly said, "Is this recommended?"


    "Yes...Yes, I will go now, I will attack now... Master, please go with me!"


    "Um."


    The gorgeous carriage left the Prime Minister''s Mansion and drove towards the Xianyang Palace.


    The people around thought it was the gods who were angry and kept kowtow.


    In a moment, the two came to the gate of the palace.


    Wang Jian had just walked out and watched Li Si lead a person towards the palace, and said displeasedly: "Who is this person? Why haven''t I seen it."


    Those things that Li Si fiddled with recently.


    Quite upset this general.


    Now that I saw bringing people into the palace, it was obvious that I had found a **** stick to fool your Majesty.


    Naturally bad attitude.


    Li Si stopped and said, "This is the High Immortal Master, an expert from outside the world. He is attacked by your Majesty''s order. Please don''t stop the general."


    "Oh? How tall is he, can he play against me?"


    Wang Jian showed a sneer, his feet were wrong, and he grabbed Gao Yao with his big hands.


    "Bold!"


    "Don''t worry, a mere mortal... how is my opponent?"


    Gao Yao flicked his hand, and Wang Jian was beaten out in an instant.


    It didn''t stop moving until it had glided for more than ten meters.


    The soldiers next to him were stunned.


    Was his general defeated like this?


    Is this person really a fairy teacher?


    "Let''s go, don''t delay for trivial matters!"


    "Yes, Master Xianshi."


    Li Si put away the horror in his eyes, and quickly led the way.


    The two have not yet entered the palace.


    A hearty laugh came from inside.


    "Hahahaha... the widow finally found the immortal master, this time long life is finally hopeful, immortal master please..."


    Ying Zheng actually came out to greet him personally.


    This attitude not only surprised Li Si, but even Gao Yao felt shocked.


    He thought that he needed to use any more methods to attract attention, but he did not expect to defeat a few people.


    It was so grandly received.


    "Your Majesty, please..."


    Since others treat each other with sincerity, high-ranking officials will not be overly arrogant.


    After a few days of thinking.


    He constantly researched the news in the group, and has specified a perfect plan.


    As long as Yingzheng''s permission is obtained, he can allow Daqin''s soldiers to conquer the entire world.


    But the enemy should kill or kill.


    The difference is that you need to work together.


    Otherwise, it is very simple to kill Yingzheng by himself. The problem is that he will not manage government affairs, and those sergeants will not obey their orders.


    If you have Yingzheng''s help, your actions will be simple.


    The three sat in the apse.


    Ying Zheng asked eagerly: "Did the immortal master ever have the law of longevity?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know which kind of majesty would like to use?"


    "There are still many ways of longevity?"


    Ying Zheng was stunned.


    Gao Yao laughed and said: "There is an elixir, which can prolong life forever, there are also immortal methods that can grow into immortals, and the magnificent Dharma can become an Arhat.


    Longevity is just a trail, dare you ask which one your Majesty likes? "


    Three kinds of roads.


    The lowest level is definitely taking pills.


    However, Ying Zheng really didn''t like cultivating this kind of thing.


    Because in the legend, the retreat lasted for hundreds of years, decades... I woke up and the empire was all over.


    Seeing him was embarrassed.


    Gao Yao continued: "My teaching is different from those rumors. I don''t need to retreat. I only need to practice divine methods to become immortals."


    As he said, he stretched his hand up, and a round of horrible flames appeared in his palm.


    Gao Yao waved to Tongding next to him.


    I saw this huge tripod, when it touched the fireball, it turned into gas directly.


    Ying Zheng knelt on the ground, and said loudly: "Please also the fairy master to pass on the Fa!".


    Chapter 100 Fahai: Uncle Jiu, there are in the fairy group, there is in the buddha group, what are you entangled with?


    Guanyin prevents a monk from becoming a Buddha?


    What a joke.


    Are they not from the same faction?


    Not only ordinary people are confused, but Bai Suzhen is also stunned.


    In her eyes, Guanyin Bodhisattva is great compassion.

 Chapter 88：

    The real white lotus.


    Without the other party''s guidance, I wouldn''t know that there is still such a collision that needs to be broken.


    But what is going on in this situation now?


    Why is Guanyin Bodhisattva in Hangzhou?


    A chill rushed to Bai Suzhen''s heart.


    "Fahai, it''s not too late for you to look back, otherwise, don''t blame the poor monk for taking action."


    "Before Tathagata Buddha said that I was not at peace, and I was always blocked by the fact that the golden core was stolen, and the cause and effect of the previous life, so now the little monks have all given up and have cultivated righteous results. Why do you still want to stop it.


    Is it possible that you have the final say on the so-called positive results? "


    Talking.


    Fahai has broken through to the fourth turn.


    The strength breaks through to the peak of mortals.


    The next step is to achieve the Arhat status, and the cultivation has achieved small results.


    If he is allowed to become a Buddha, all the previous plans will be abandoned, and the current Fahai always gives Guanyin a bad feeling.


    Because she was in the eyes of the other person.


    Did not see the slightest meaning of respect.


    The other person used to look at themselves, even if they didn''t respect themselves, they would have a little awe.


    But now, Fahai only had contempt and ridicule in his eyes.


    Is it completely corrupted by the evil god?


    Guanyin looked at Fahai indifferently, and finally couldn''t help it.


    "Fahai, you have gone astray, and the righteous fruit is cultivated, not achieved through the power of the evil god.


    It seems that you have no way to look back!


    When I take you down, let the Buddha send you off. "


    She flicked the dust.


    The bright lotus flower landed on the head of the Buddha''s shadow.


    Want to suppress it back.


    At this time a surprising scene happened.


    Lotus has no effect on Fahai!


    Seeing this scene 840, Fahai laughed loudly, and even burst into tears with laughter.


    He looked at Guanyin''s pale face and said, "Is this your power? I''m so scared... I''m so afraid of playing with my life and saying that it''s good to me, then I really thank you.


    The arhats in the sky, and the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    After watching for so long, have you seen enough? "


    The only person who was named was not shocked.


    But the really surprising thing is yet to come.


    "The so-called Buddhism is really hypocritical. After taking a fancy to the blood of the white snake, I thought about taking it for myself.


    So thousands of years ago, I arranged for me to have cause and effect with her.


    In a mere Hangzhou city, there are four heavenly soldiers, two arhats, and Guanyin staring at them.


    Are you afraid that my Fahai will run away?


    No... not at all, you are just watching us. If I can''t find the white snake demon, I will start to make an accident.


    If I guess it is right, then White Snake came to Hangzhou City only after getting advice from others.


    Haha...a group of hypocritical people who play with conspiracies are not worthy of becoming Buddhas at all!


    From today onwards, Wufahai has left Lingshan.


    With the help of the gods, you will become the Buddha of eternal religion.


    Even this world can''t cover my eyes! ! ! "


    Fa Hai, who was extremely angry, used the Great Thunder Sound technique.


    Although not as terrible as Zhang Fan.


    But it spread the voice to thousands of miles away.


    Everyone heard him.


    Boom.


    Thunder fell from the sky.


    Thunder robbery.


    Fahai is about to break through the boundaries of Xianfan!


    The fifth turn of the sixth turn of the golden body is reached! ! !


    In order to prevent the Jinshan Temple from being affected, the Fahai directly rushed into the sky, and the golden body made people dare not look directly at it.


    Even if the mana is far beyond his Guanyin.


    All faintly worried.


    Because her mana is strong though.


    But compared with Fahai, it is not as pure as his.


    "It seems that you are really crazy. You have ruined my Buddha''s grand plan, as well as the heavenly court''s calculations. Today, you can''t just let it go."


    The millennium plan was ruined once.


    How can Guanyin not be angry?


    In fact, she also regretted letting Fahai come into contact with the evil **** now.


    The development is too fast.


    In just a few days, Fahai was bewitched.


    And the other party also knew the whole plan.


    Boom.


    The sky thunder fell down and beat Fahai''s body like a whip.


    There was a hint of pleasure in the pain.


    This is freedom!


    No wonder the members of the group have chosen to become believers.


    No wonder the eternal **** hates bald people.


    I would hate it instead.


    Incomparably hypocritical.


    Since Ling is compassionate, but doing things that are elusive.


    Thinking of my life, Fahai has only two words.


    Absurd!


    "If my Fahai does not die today, I will certainly promote the greatness of the God of Eternity, and let you hypocritical fairy Buddhas see who is the real master.


    Play with sentient beings and talk about cause and effect.


    I bah... it''s obviously calculated by others and used to strengthen one''s own strength.


    I blush for you all. "


    The curse sounded continuously in the thunder.


    Guanyin gritted his teeth as he listened, and for the first time anger appeared on his compassionate face.


    "Enough, you wicked obstacle...speaking gibberish, really sinful!"


    "Then you come and see who is the real orthodoxy."


    Fahai is not afraid of threats at all.


    His enlightenment catastrophe has now passed halfway.


    Power is constantly pouring out.


    It must be possible to resist Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    As long as you can escape and meet the old dragon king, you will be absolutely safe!


    However, his idea is good.


    But underestimated the magic weapon in Guanyin, as well as the back hand of Buddhism.


    The golden bowl in his arms suddenly stretched out a big hand.


    Toward the back of Fahai''s heart.


    Just a palm.


    So he knocked him down the clouds.


    The Jinshan Temple completely collapsed, and the monks inside were affected and died because they did not run out in time.


    As for the old Zen master who is highly respected by Fahai.


    Also died in this catastrophe.


    "cough..."


    Fahai lay on the ground, his face like golden paper, coughing up blood constantly.


    Is this his master?


    There are backhands in the golden bowl, just to prevent his betrayal.


    Hahaha...


    Fortunately, I still trust them so much, it is clear that I am playing with me, what is the state of mind, what the golden core is stolen.


    All are your tricks.


    Unfortunately, I knew it too late.


    I hate it.


    Jie Yun kept attacking Fahai.


    After launching an attack, the golden bowl naturally fell into Guanyin''s hands.


    "That''s it... Bai Suzhen''s matter, let''s talk about it later, first kill Fahai to prevent the evil **** from further prying this world."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva urges the golden bowl.


    Fahai was aimed at the downwind and struck him forcefully.


    Use the strength of Guanyin to motivate the magic weapon.


    Still a Tathagata weapon.


    At this time, Fahai''s death was basically determined.


    Unless there is a capable person to help.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    To save all sentient beings: "Everyone, I am going to die soon. Before I die, I also want to say a word. The monk is actually innocent. It''s really heinous, but that''s the source."


    Second Li: "What''s the matter with you? Who is going to kill you."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Bald, are you so mad, why did you start talking nonsense today?"

 Chapter 89：

    Dashan Chu: "Hey...you won''t be discovered by your own Buddha, will you?"


    Although they look down on Fahai.


    But still trying to develop him into his own partner.


    After all, Zhang Fan is already an Arhat now.


    One more monk is not bad.


    Looked at the words full of care.


    Fahai actually showed a bitter smile, and I didn''t want to die, but now the golden body was broken by the Buddha.


    The catastrophe is imminent, Guanyin palm treasure.


    At most, it will last for a few seconds.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s Guanyin. I practiced the method given by the God of Eternity. I originally broke through the seal, but I was about to become a Buddha, but she discovered it.


    And the golden bowl that I have always carried on my body hides a consciousness of the Buddha.


    Under his sneak attack, the golden body is now broken and will soon die.


    It''s a pity that a group of monks in Jinshan Temple all died because of me.


    Hateful..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Then why don''t you aite the gods? Maybe you can rescue them."


    Tanjirou: "Yes, gods are omniscient and omnipotent."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "But I have scolded the gods before, will I really be saved?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Bald, you are really stupid. Pigs are smarter than you. We are children of God. It is common sense to make mistakes occasionally. Just come back and make corrections. You see, I have been castrated. Isn''t it to get the grace of God?"


    This is true.


    Although Captain Jack was castrated.


    But he stayed young forever and gained great strength.


    Fahai was lying in the ruins, and his consciousness began to blur under the thunder whipping.


    If it is not for practicing meditation.


    It is estimated that he has a soul left now.


    To save sentient beings:


    "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ.


    The believer Fahai recognized his mistakes and knew his sins were serious, but if I die, this one will lose faith again.


    For your inheritance is immortal.


    Believers, Fahai, please grant me divine grace, and let the hypocritical fairy Buddha see your supreme mighty power! "


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Everyone stopped talking subconsciously.


    God of Eternity: "Have you finally realized it?"


    To save all living beings: "Enlightenment, great enlightenment. It turns out that your doctrine is like this, everything is false, and only you are the truth."


    What fairy **** Buddha.


    All are profitable.


    Play with others to achieve your own goals.


    Only the eternal god, only cares about his believers.


    Fahai not only realized it, but even understood a truth.


    There is no real compassion in this world.


    The God of Eternity: "Meditating on the mind and chanting the name of my **** will naturally help you get through this catastrophe."


    Liu Che looked at the chat group with a satisfied smile.


    I knew there would be such a day.


    Human heart.


    It''s that simple.


    Who wants to be a dog forever?


    For a moment, the faint consciousness was touching his Dharma God.


    Liu Che closed his eyes and concentrated, with his fingers closed, using the strength he had stored in that inheritance.


    Inside the Jinshan Temple.


    A golden bowl rolled down.


    The mountains continued to collapse, and the bright golden light ruthlessly destroyed everything below.


    At this moment, the world shook.


    The dark world.


    Was completely illuminated by a terrible glow.


    The world has lost its luster.


    "Who is a believer who dares to move me?"


    The ethereal divine voice resounded through the six realms of heaven and earth! .


    Chapter 100 Fahai: Uncle Jiu, there are in the fairy group, there is in the buddha group, what are you entangled with?


    He watched that Tongding moved over.


    More than a dozen individuals moved.


    But the immortal master in front of him just beckoned and transported him.


    And when encountering that fairy fire, he was melted in half directly.


    This is not a fairy master, what is it?


    Gao Yao laughed loudly when he heard the words, and said to Ying Zheng: "Please rest assured, your Majesty, as long as you follow my arrangement, the whole country will become a fairy."


    On the same day, he passed down the idea of ??the sacrificial term meditation.


    Naturally Li Si did not fall.


    The three were practicing in Xianyang Palace.


    An hour later, Ying Zheng took the lead to wake up, feeling the surging energy in his body, ~ he couldn''t help but want to laugh wildly.


    Can think of the dark space of Ke-Fear of the gods.


    Can not help but shudder.


    Once he thought he owned the whole world.


    Even half an hour ago, Ying Zheng thought that he was omnipotent and was an emperor through the ages.


    Now Ying Zheng feels that he is so small.


    That **** is the real supremacy.


    In the meditation space, the breath of a creature at random is stronger than him.


    The huge gap made Yingzheng a little uncomfortable.


    "How does your majesty feel about this magic?"


    "Really very mysterious! I don''t know when the immortal master will hold the sacrifice, I can''t help it anymore."


    If it is not to sacrifice to the gods.


    There is only the most basic part of the divine law obtained.


    How can this work?


    Isn''t it just a sacrifice!


    He can sacrifice what Da Qin has, but he can grab what Da Qin doesn''t have! !


    Gao Yao nodded in satisfaction and said: "Your Majesty is in no hurry. Start casting from the altar first, and then consider the sacrifice. The more you propagate the doctrine of God, the greater the grace you will get."


    "That said, the widow is now full of energy, so we must first establish the religion!"


    "Then the minister will take care of the altar."


    The three smiled at each other.


    The eternal religion of the Qin Dynasty officially opened.


    ......


    Pirates of the Caribbean World.


    Since Jack Sparrow united his father-in-law, the eternal religion has developed rapidly like a tiger.


    First, the officers stationed outside, and then the soldiers.


    The power of the religion has been brought to the extreme.


    The whole of England has been impacted by the religion.


    There was a terrible war between believers and believers, even if the royal family stopped them.


    The sect that everyone thought was a new birth would be crushed by Catholicism, but it turned out to be the opposite.


    The powerful eternal religion, even a believer, is not easy to provoke.


    One man becomes an army, ignoring guns.


    Terrible individual combat capability.


    In less than two months, there was only one denomination in the territory of England.


    Eternal religion!


    Jack Sparrow sat on the wall, watching the thousands of lights below, his heart was extremely calm.


    Under his own solicitation.


    The nine pirate kings.


    Seven have already surrendered.


    Only the last two can call the legendary sea goddess.


    But he was not in a hurry.


    Because for the gods, what really matters is faith.


    At the moment, the hateful priest, hearing that he was attacking England, gave up here and moved to another place.


    I heard that three colonies have fallen.


    What a terrible guy!


    Fortunately, he was clever and took England first.


    Only in this way can you catch up with the opponent''s pace.


    "Now that sect is completely unsupportable. There are no people from them in the country. Our sect is unprecedentedly strong. Even the queen has signed a decree. Wherever the banner goes, we must propagate the doctrine."


    "Yeah, but don''t be overwhelmed, the speed of that magic stick is fast."


    In this vast world.


    Jack Sparrow¡¯s mood is like a roller coaster.


    Constant ups and downs.


    Being a member of the group is an advantage.


    Now there is a tower of trial again.


    In this way, the advantages accumulated by oneself are gone.

 Chapter 90：

    He didn''t dare to blame the gods, so he could only continue to work hard to compete, hoping that one day when he offered sacrifices, he could gain more power than that **** stick.


    Temporary strength is nothing.


    Let''s see the difference when sacrificing.


    Royal Palace of England.


    Now it has become a missionary place, including the queen, who regard themselves as gods.


    Guns, cannons?


    Those things have lost their meaning to them.


    As long as you practice meditation, you can gain powerful power.


    What is the use of these artillery?


    Flying over the wall is very simple.


    If people with higher qualifications can even pass the test, they can gain even greater strength.


    For example, the chief guard in the palace killed a terrible monster and obtained a hurricane spear.


    Use with divine power.


    Not only can you summon the storm, but also make the wind power for your own use.


    Now he is no longer the captain of the guard, but the storm envoy within the gods.


    The previous heretics wanted to rebel, and it was this guy who shot it.


    With just one blow, a team of thousands of people died.


    The explosives carried directly cremated them on the spot.


    There is only one slogan in England now.


    "Join the Eternal God Cult, and you will have a brand new life!"


    In the middle of the night.


    Jack Sparrow¡¯s good friend, Barbosa, is back with a whole ship of treasures and two pirate kings.


    "Hey... old man, come out and have a look, we have brought all the last trophies."


    "Do you want to scare the pets to death with such a loud voice?"


    Jack Sparrow turned over a harrier and flew down from the air lightly.


    Looking at Captain Xiaofeng and Captain Cheval.


    And the witch behind.


    He smiled happily.


    This is really good news, all the things are gathered, and the believer is left behind.


    Barbossa winked at Jack.


    "I did a good job this time, and I will have to give me a good position later. Don''t let me be a stinky pirate every day."


    "Hehe... good brother, you will be Baron Barbosa from today!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, England now I have the final say!"


    Jack Sparrow said with great pride.


    Now inside and outside the city, all the members of the imperial family and the commoners are their own believers.


    Those who dissatisfied had all been killed long ago.


    What''s the point of a baron?


    Barbossa took a breath. He didn''t expect this master priest to be so fast.


    "Then master priest, when are you going to start the sacrifice?"


    "Wait a little longer, at least take some more believers, we are qualified to sacrifice!"


    "Okay, then I''ll be busy, don''t forget my baronship."


    "Um."


    Jack Sparrow watched this good friend leave with a smile on his face.


    Benefits united them.


    What about wicked people?


    As long as you can develop believers, everything is worth it.


    Jack Sparrow looked up at the stars, hoping that one day he could fly into the sky and become a terrifying existence.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Sad reminder Lao Gao: "Hello everyone, I have been busy with sacrificial offerings in the past two days, so I don''t have time to chat with everyone."


    Tanjiro: "Hello, Mr. Gao!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Are you from Dongying?"


    Tanjirou: "Is it unusual? There are people everywhere here."


    Li Er: "Speaking of which world and dynasty are you, Lao Gao, are there any good things to play with?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Same as curious!"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Don''t mention it... I, I was originally a modern person, just like Chu Dashan, but I followed my friend across time and came to the Qin Dynasty..."


    Young Master Murong: "Looking at your name, I guess you have encountered some bad things. Don''t worry that as long as you become a disciple, everything will get better. Good jgp"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "It''s more than miserable? I was a clerk before I crossed. I came to the Qin Dynasty and didn''t know how to martial arts. I was tricked into being an **** in the palace by the villain Liu Bang..."


    He said his own experience in tears.


    In an instant, he won the sympathy of countless people.


    Men, everyone is afraid of castration.


    ............0


    Jack Sparrow didn''t hear this, and he ran out.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Tears...I am now castrated by magic because I deceived the gods. Although there are things, they can''t be used."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Hug.jpg...everything is said without saying."


    Second Li: "Liu Bang? Huh... your dynasty is the Qin Dynasty, you can find the Emperor Qin, as long as you develop him into a believer, everything will be much easier."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Yes, I have now subdued the Emperor Qin, and I am currently preparing for the sacrifice ceremony, but the sacrifice does not know what to choose."


    Although Qin Chao is good.


    The development of believers is fast.


    But there is no world without Gaowu, and there is a lack of treasures.


    Chu Dashan: "I heard that there was a meteorite falling during the Qin Dynasty. Why don''t you sacrifice that to the gods? Find some more delicate women, it should be fine.


    Remember that sincerity is the highest! "


    There are many things like meteorites in modern times.


    But in ancient times, it is still quite rare.


    Tanjirou and the others have nothing of value in the world.


    Only when the Lord sacrificed his daughter.


    Mind is always the best sacrifice!


    Sad reminder Lao Gao: "Understood...understood...I almost forgot, why didn''t the Jiushu who came in with me speak?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "He, he is probably like a bald person, he is a person who likes to dive, he probably has his own beliefs, don''t worry about him."


    Believe in this kind of thing.


    I haven''t been in contact with the eternal gods, and I think my gods are authentic.


    Is the only one.


    The results of it?


    It''s all smelly fish and shrimp.


    Stinks!


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "..."


    Gao wants to know who Bald is.


    That was a very famous monk in the Chinese civilization.


    Fahai.


    The story of the white snake.


    But now it is called bald.


    Alas...Even the Guanyin Bodhisattva was destroyed, no wonder people believed in the eternal god.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "@µ¶Ñý³ýħ¾ÅÊå, you should be a Taoist person. I don¡¯t know how your heavenly gods compare with Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    You can stay silent, but you can definitely see it.


    The immortal you believe in, there are two here, and I am the Buddha!


    What are you still looking for?


    Is it your wish to turn it into a cup of loess? "predict.


    Chapter 101 Ordinary Ninth Uncle, extraordinary ideal! (Guiqiu full order)


    Demon world.


    Uncle Ji looked at Fahai''s remarks in the chat group.


    There was silence in silence.


    The hand that was drawing the yellow symbol stopped unconsciously for a long time.


    He couldn''t help asking himself.


    Slaying demons and demons in my life.


    What is it for?


    The ghost in the underground palace has seen it by himself, and the heavenly master''s body has also seen it.


    But the real fairy Buddha, I didn''t have the chance to see it, I always comforted myself before, it was a superior existence.


    It''s not something a humble person like myself can see.


    The district learned some Maoshan skills for three-legged cats.


    Not even a celestial master.


    How can I see the gods?


    But now it is different, Luo Han Guo is one person.


    Buddha alone.


    Two swordsmen.


    There is also an eternal **** they believe in.


    To be honest, my worldview has collapsed.


    Especially after watching those videos, I have been having nightmares these days.


    "What should I do? Choose the **** of eternity, become an immortal, or live like this silly."

 Chapter 91：

    Jiu Shu muttered to himself.


    His face was full of tangles.


    "Master, why are you worrying about things? It''s been a few days... Master Ren sent someone to ask again, when will you be free to meet?"


    Qiu Sheng ran in from outside and couldn''t help but interrupt when he saw Master in a daze.


    Let''s talk about this master.


    That''s the richest person in the city.


    Living in a big mansion, servants follow him in and out, which is really majestic and envy.


    Jiu Shuhu glared, and said angrily: "Why are you arguing? Didn''t you see Master thinking about things? Be careful I beat you to death."


    Qiu Sheng curled his lips and didn''t care.


    Turning his eyes, he smiled and said, "Master, what are you thinking about? Why don''t I come to advise you."


    "What do you know, you don''t know one character in Dou Da."


    "Cut...I''m smart. In case you don''t see through, I can give you some advice."


    Uncle Nine frowned, thinking.


    Maybe it would be nice to ask him to advise.


    See what Qiusheng means.


    "Ahem... The matter is very simple, that is, the master''s sect has declined in the past, and now there is a stronger sect to recruit people.


    As a teacher in the past, he could become stronger, but he couldn''t pass the hurdle in his heart. "


    He dare not say that he is a fairy.


    After all, this is incredible.


    So I gave a simple example, easy to understand, and can understand what I mean.


    "Oh...Master, what are you waiting for? Go straight over, what a chance!"


    Qiusheng''s eyes gleamed, and he couldn''t wait to say.


    He doesn''t cherish such a good opportunity. He is about to vomit when he guards the shabby Yizhuang every day.


    People are almost 30 now, and there is no one to say that they are relatives.


    If the master can become stronger, he will follow suit.


    Uncle Jiu said helplessly: "You said it nicely, I will deceive the master and destroy the ancestor if I go here!"


    He is decent and hates this kind of betrayal the most.


    Who knew Qiusheng asked instead.


    "Then do you think that when you become stronger, do you save more people, or do you save more people now?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Uncle Jiu felt that the faith in his heart was touched.


    As soon as Qiu Sheng watched a show, he hurriedly struck the iron while it was hot and said: "My point is very simple. You are determined to slay demons and demons, but your influence is so bad. People from ten miles and eight villages are looking for you.


    But how many people can you save? If you become stronger, Master, all the demons and ghosts in the province will be scared to pee their pants.


    What kind of compassion is that?


    I think Master, you shouldn¡¯t keep old-fashioned. You once said that you should be a relief to the people of the world for the righteous. "


    Boom.


    Uncle Jiu''s mind went blank.


    Yes.


    Is such that!


    The world is not benevolent, and everything is a dog.


    I am a small Taoist priest who can only help people from ten miles and eight townships.


    But if you are like that Fahai, you can gain great mana and become an immortal.


    Then more people can be relieved.


    There is a saying in the group that is good.


    Those immortals are aloof, look down on the people of Li people, and choose to take action unless there is a major disaster.


    No hundreds of people died.


    But I am different, I am a human!


    Even if you become an immortal, there is a human heart.


    Never sit back and watch.


    So I want to walk like this?


    I am obsessed with it.


    Strength, heritage, martial art.


    In the right way of heaven and earth, in front of saving people and fire and water, it is all small troubles.


    Looking at Master''s gradually bright eyes, Qiu Sheng couldn''t help showing a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s done!


    As long as the master takes refuge in the past, I can follow along.


    Hey-hey.


    "Remember not to publicize things, especially tell that guy Wencai, his mouth can''t keep the door!"


    "Yes, Master. By the way...what is your new school called?"


    "Eternal God Cult."


    Qiusheng was taken aback when he heard the words, how did he feel the same as the Western sect.


    However, since the master agrees.


    That is certainly not those foreign devils, it should be our Eastern school.


    "Why? Doesn''t the name sound good?"


    "That''s not the case, it''s pretty good... Master can ask, is there any powerful person in this sect."


    "Yes, as far as the teacher knows, there are two sword immortals, one Luohan, and one Buddha."


    "Huh? Sword Immortal, Buddha. Master, don''t fool me..."


    Qiu Sheng felt like he was listening to the drama.


    It''s a god, and it''s Buddha''s.


    Heavenly Court is not so exaggerated.


    Uncle Ji shook his head and said, "Believe it or not, anyway, be a teacher and won''t forget you..."


    "Hee hee, then we can make a deal. By the way, Master Ren..."


    "Tomorrow, I will find him tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll tell them."


    Looking at the disciple sent out in a hurry, Jiu Shu silently downloaded the Eternal Meditation Idea.


    Then he walked back to the house and knelt in front of the statue of the celestial master.


    With a sad expression, he said, "Master Patriarch, please forgive the disciple, this unfilial disciple. I admit that I have selfish intentions and that I am not a thing.


    But as Wen Cai said, when Master taught me.


    I know that to help the world, I have learned Dao for decades, and I have never done anything wrong.


    This time I changed to someone else¡¯s court, and it was a helpless move, I''m really sorry. "


    Uncle Jiu finished this sentence from the bottom of his heart.


    Knocking again.


    Stabbed loudly.


    The smell of something burning appeared.


    Jiu Shu hurriedly raised his head, but found that the ancestor seemed to be spontaneous.


    He did not speak, but burst into tears.


    In the end, he fell on his knees and didn''t get up for a long time.


    From now on, he will no longer be a disciple of Maoshan.


    But the nine uncles of the eternal gods.


    The burning of the ancestor''s image means that it is not the establishment of the Celestial Master, and the future yellow symbols cannot be used, and it is also impossible to call the ghosts of the underworld.


    It''s completely cut off.


    If this eternal meditation is useless, Jiu Shu will become a mortal with only a trace of mana.


    Not even as useful as Qiusheng.


    He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, sat cross-legged, and his heart was clear.


    The eternal meditation thought slowly revolving.


    The bleak mana in Jiu Shu''s body, after receiving the blessing of Ming Thoughts, moved quickly...........


    A little golden light rose in his body.


    Transforming this aging body.


    Jiu Shu''s spiritual sense came into the meditation world and found that countless creatures were worshipping the tall Dharma body.


    Contrast yourself with a lifetime study.


    Seeing God for the first time.


    He was too excited to attach.


    If there is this **** who manages the world, there will be no demons and ghosts everywhere.


    If the temple is blooming everywhere.


    Where can there be lonely ghosts.


    Qiusheng was right, and the group members were right. I was a little stubborn.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Here Jiu Shu downloaded the Meditation Thought, and was immediately caught by the people in the water group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey... this guy downloaded the Meditation Idea, not bad... I thought it was a piece of dead wood."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You are wrong. I think this person must be a righteous person. Maybe he just hesitated before and was moved by Lao Na''s words, and then he made up his mind."


    There are sword immortals and Buddha in the group now.


    The basic conditions are met.


    Anyone from China will definitely yearn for it.


    Just like before him.


    Li Er: "Bald, don''t tell me... I will fly with a sword before I become a sword fairy."


    Young Master Murong: "Brother Li, you are working hard. If you won''t get the power of the gods, you can''t handle even the mere Sui Sui."


    Li Er: "That''s not the case, it''s just that some of the remaining people are in trouble and keep playing hide-and-seek with me."


    The magic sword merged with the emperor of Sui and the people of Goryeo.


    The three forces are combined.

 Chapter 92：

    Constantly fight guerrilla warfare.


    It made the border uneasy.


    However, under the steady development of myself, the progress is still very fast.


    In fact, it''s just sulking.


    Chu Dashan: "Hey, I will show you a super video in a few days. Recently, I have a big move."


    Tanjiro: "Brother Chu, what a big move."


    Chu Dashan: "Secret!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You swept all of your own area? Or do you occupy several cities? Tell me why 1.4."


    Dashan Chu: "It''s boring to say it, but I can tell a little bit. I found an ancient place of worship to the heavens, and it is also related to a certain emperor."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "You haven''t found Taishan yet, have you?"


    In his postmodern terms, antiquity is his own time.


    The place to worship the sky is Mount Tai, which Emperor Qin has been to.


    It is indeed very good to worship the gods on the top of Mount Tai.


    Chu Dashan: "Damn... what are you doing out there, don''t break the news to me!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Wronged.jgp..."


    Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Hello everyone, I was meditating just now, so I am a little sorry. I have a deep understanding of what you said before."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "???"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "???"


    Second Li: "What do you understand? How great is God?"


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "God is indeed great, but I am just a mortal, a small Taoist priest from Maoshan. Even in order to gain this power, the Patriarch abandoned me.


    But I don''t regret it. The path I chose, no matter how bumpy it is, I will go on.


    As I just said, as a mortal, I don''t have great wisdom, and I am not a Buddha, so as long as I can learn the method of saving people, I will be satisfied! "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Look, this is the real great compassion!".


    Chapter 102 Jiu Shu: If I haven''t seen you overnight, I will become a real person? (Guiqiu full order)


    The Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Extinguishing Demons: "Great mercy is not considered an ideal, it''s just an ideal. Since the Immortal Buddha doesn''t care about the world, then I will take care of it myself."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Small disasters, small disasters, will not be shot. This is high above..."


    The spirit of the demon sword: "It is clear that I look down on the people of the Li people, how can there be the fraternity of my god? If it is really hearted, it will not be killed by those ghosts and demons."


    Don''t say it''s the world of Uncle Jiu, and it''s the same in other worlds.


    If the fairy **** can do something.


    Nor will it be so jealous of everyone.


    You can say that there is not enough manpower.


    Then you go for development.


    Since I chose to ignore the people of Liming.


    Then don''t blame us for taking away faith.


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "As long as the fairy gods are really alive, it won''t make me so uncomfortable. I accept it through time and space, but why do I have to torture me?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Maybe you are stranger..."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "You are strange, I am now the fairy master of Daqin, you pirate leader."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "No...no, I am now the king of England, the king high above. Wherever the banner of the sun never sets, the grace of God is there, much stronger than your fairy teacher."


    Tanjirou: "I feel like you are all amazing."


    Chu Dashan: "Of course it''s amazing. The two of them are now trying to see who first turned the world into a missionary place for gods. Probably this is the agreement between men."


    Li Er: "What is the agreement? Why don''t I remember!"


    Young Master Murong: "Your own name, remove a Li, this is their belief."


    Second Li: "Damn!!! A group of old dirty turtles..."


    He is still wondering.


    How come the two people who have just met started to chat friendly. 29


    Feelings are because of this.


    Pity the same sickness.


    Demon world.


    Uncle Jiu looked at the chaotic chat group of Ten Thousand Realms, with a faint smile on his face.


    Unexpectedly, the Buddha and the sword fairy.


    They are all so weird, not as noble and arrogant as I thought.


    Actually, it''s right to think about it.


    Only mortals would want to use layers of coats to disguise themselves.


    Make a pair of lofty ones.


    In this way, it seems that the fairy **** is great and unattainable.


    Actually?


    Haha, it''s just a mere manifestation.


    Uncle Jiu sighed for a long time, feeling that the fairy Buddha was not as close as his ancestor came.


    At least the other party will be in a difficult situation and save his life.


    Forget it, if you want to do so much, let''s practice.


    Uncle Ji closed his eyes and fell into the world of meditation.


    The first-level magical technique he chose was thunder.


    As people from Maoshan whose roots are red, everyone wants to master a hand thunder technique.


    After all, Lei represents the righteousness of the world.


    It is more terrifying than the land of fire.


    In fact, he didn''t know that the power of the primary magic arts were all the same.


    It''s just a different function.


    Early the next morning.


    Qiusheng rode a bicycle and came to Yizhuang on a routine basis.


    When he saw the young guy in the yard who was exercising, he immediately frowned and scolded, "Who are you, why come to our Yizhuang to exercise?"


    "Boy, how do you talk to Master!"


    "Huh? You are the master???"


    Qiu Sheng was dumbfounded and took a closer look.


    The other party is indeed wearing Master''s clothes, and between the eyebrows and eyes, they are very familiar.


    Isn''t it the master from more than ten years ago?


    Rejuvenate! ! !


    This vocabulary kept expanding in Qiusheng''s mind.


    "Master, have you become an immortal? Why are you suddenly rejuvenated..."


    Qiu Sheng ran over, eyes full of surprise.


    Except Chengxian.


    He couldn''t think of the second result.


    Uncle Ji raised his eyebrows for joy, but pretended to be angry and said, "What nonsense, if I become an immortal, I still need to exercise, how about Master Ren?"


    "If you go back to Master, it''s about ten o''clock in the morning."


    "Then there is still one and a half hours, don''t worry..."


    If you change to the previous one, he will catch up with others.


    Now.


    His rejuvenating look is probably able to scare that surname Ren.


    Uncle Jiu could already imagine how everyone would behave when he walked on the street.


    Hope you won¡¯t be too surprised.


    Wencai woke up after a while, and almost fainted in fright as he looked at Master''s youthful appearance.


    After I asked the question, I came to understand.


    My master''s Dao Fa has improved.


    "Master, will you become an immortal in the future? As your apprentices, we don''t know what light we can get."


    "I want to kill you first when I become an immortal. I''m so lazy all day, I''m only worthy of being a doorman for sweeping the floor!"


    Uncle Jiu resentfully scolded.


    Qiusheng is better.


    At least know how to practice some martial arts.


    This article is the first place to sleep.


    The one that doesn''t wake up from thunder.


    Seeing Master''s anger, Wencai curled his lips, lowered his eyebrows and picked up the broom to work hard.


    It was about nine thirty.


    Uncle Jiu took Qiusheng and went out.


    Since knowing that Master was about to change his family, Qiu Sheng quit his aunt''s job and devoted himself to serving Master.


    He felt that selling rouge gouache would never have a future in a lifetime.


    It is better to learn Taoism with Master honestly.


    As a result, the master was rejuvenated in just one night, and it was simply amazing.


    On the way, those neighbours in the neighborhood, seeing Qiu Sheng following a person, thought it was some relatives.


    After I asked, I realized that it was Uncle Jiu.


    "Isn''t it, Jiu Shu is so young?"


    "What do you know, this is an expert in Taoism, who is rejuvenated..."


    "Hi... Our town is going to be a fairy."


    "When Uncle Jiu came out for tea yesterday, I saw that this is not the case anymore, it must be a fairy."


    "But isn''t there a fairy light in Chengxian? Why didn''t I see it? Yesterday I was playing watch outside!"


    The guard in a certain teahouse said disdainfully.


    The tea guest next to him sneered after hearing the words: "What kind of fairy light can you see as an ordinary person with the naked eye? Even if there is, it shouldn''t be what you can see!"


    "Yes, that''s...you have a cross-eyed eye, you can''t see it in normal light, and it''s still a fairy light...hahahaha."


    Faced with the sneers of everyone, the more popular face blushed.


    But he dared to refute.


    If you encounter dirty things in the future, you have to rely on Uncle Jiu.


    In this small town, no one can offend Jiu Shu.

 Chapter 93：

    After all, the world is chaotic, and there are many demons and ghosts.


    "It turns out that I have become a master of Taoism..."


    Uncle Jiu was secretly happy in his heart, but he pretended to be calm and calm.


    In a moment of effort, they came to the teahouse.


    Ren Fa looked at Qiusheng, and the strange young man, and couldn''t help but ask: "Qiusheng, Jiu Shu is still not free?"


    If Jiu Shu doesn''t come, he will feel restless.


    Don''t say anything about the younger brother of Uncle Jiu, I don''t believe it.


    If there is the strongest, he will only find the strongest Taoist priest.


    Qiu Sheng coughed slightly and introduced: "This is my Master Jiu Shu, but last night he was much younger."


    "What? Jiu Shu is rejuvenated!!"


    Ren Fa didn''t control the volume, and screamed.


    Attracted countless people to come and watch.


    Fortunately, there are servants outside, otherwise you have to rush in.


    Uncle Nine smiled faintly: "It''s nothing to rejuvenate, it''s just that Dao Fa has improved a little."


    Say so.


    But Ren Fa didn''t think so.


    With such an expert, things in their own home must be much simpler.


    For a while, he looked at the other person''s eyes, full of respect.


    Even the daughter next to her was shocked and speechless.


    Living god!


    "I don''t know Mr. Ren, what can I do for you?"


    "The real person is like this. My father recently wanted to set up a coffin for a burial. He wanted to ask you to see Feng Shui. How much does it cost, I don''t know if I''m free?"


    The change is before.


    Ren Fa must have called Uncle Jiu.


    Now others get the way.


    That title has to change.


    Real people.


    It''s a good name.


    Didn''t you see that the other party''s eyes were narrowed? This is the charm of conversation.


    If it weren''t for the other party, he didn''t admit that he was a fairy.


    I''m afraid it''s not an exaggeration to shout a celestial master.


    Uncle Ji nodded and said: "Then just now, I was also free just now, so it''s okay to go and have a look."


    Ren Fa frowned and said, "Don''t you need to find a good day?"


    Since it is necessary to perform rituals, these are definitely needed.


    Unexpectedly, Jiu Shu proudly said 843: "You don''t need those useless things, just let me go now."


    In an instant, the invention was in vain.


    This humanitarian law is strong enough.


    Nothing more.


    Good guy, that''s amazing.


    Ren Fa''s speed was very fast, and as soon as he ordered the servant, things were arranged.


    Three hours later.


    A group of people came to the cemetery of Ren''s family.


    Jiu Shu just glanced at it and then sneered.


    "Real people, don''t know what''s wrong?"


    Ren Fa heard that the voice was wrong, and hurried to ask.


    The expression is very nervous.


    This is his family''s ancestral grave.


    If something goes wrong, no one can hold it.


    Jiu Shu pointed to his father''s grave and shook his head and said: "You, you have been calculated. The dragonfly clicked the water hole and was made like this. The ancestors resented the restlessness of chickens and dogs. Now it has caused a gathering. Your father has become a zombie."


    "Huh? No wonder my Ren''s business is getting worse and worse, because of this feeling."


    Ren Fa''s heart was shaken.


    Unexpectedly, it was because of the ancestral grave.


    "The dragonfly points to the water hole, the head of the coffin can''t touch the water, and it is sealed with cement, and the yin air is lifted and not dispersed. The Feng Shui Mr. is really taking care of your house."


    Seeing the Yin Liang eyes of Uncle Jiu, Ren Fa kept smiling bitterly.


    Who told his father to be greedy.


    Intimidate and lure.


    Forcibly occupied someone else''s tomb.


    It''s all right now. If you become like this, you deserve it.


    "Human, please be merciful, our money is easy to talk about."


    "Don''t always have money, money, money, am I short of money?"


    Uncle Jiu looked at Ren Fa with disgust.


    A vulgar businessman deserves to be calculated.


    Ren Fa was glared, and instantly fell silent.


    As Ren Tingting watched his father being trained, she couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked softly, "I don''t know how real people can crack it?"


    "Simple, a thunder symbol is enough."


    In order to show their strength, it is convenient to recruit believers in the future.


    Uncle Jiu made enough preparations.


    Seeing his finger point towards the sky, a roar suddenly sounded in the blue sky and white sun. .


    Chapter 103 Jiu Shu: The ghost chase is looking for the door, okay.. I am missing a servant.


    The sudden thunder sound shocked everyone.


    When they looked up to the sky.


    But found an invisible pen writing a magic rune!


    Take Lei Yufu.


    What level is this?


    Everyone didn''t know, but their hearts were full of fear.


    In this era, thunder is still a kind of terror, but the power of heaven.


    But Uncle Jiu could drive this thunder into a talisman seal.


    How terrible this is.


    Ren Fa knelt on the ground with a puff, begging: "Tianshi, you must never hurt my father''s body."


    This thunder symbol looked terrible.


    If it fell, his father''s body would have been directly evaporated.


    Uncle Jiu said floatingly: "Don''t worry, this is the suppression of the seal, and it is not lethal."


    Use magic for the first time.


    In fact, he is also struggling.


    However, in order to make his performance shock enough, Jiu Shu still exerted his strength to the maximum.


    "NS!"


    Just listen to the nine uncle shouting loudly.


    The thunder symbol in the sky fell down instantly.


    Boom.


    The huge thunder light made people lose their sight.


    After a while.


    People saw a surprising scene.


    The entire tomb was shrouded in countless thunder patterns, and the coffin inside turned crystal blue for some reason. As for Ren Fa''s father.


    On the contrary, it turned into dead bones.


    "Uncle Jiu is okay now? Can I relocate?"


    "No, I have changed the veins, find a new coffin and put it in. The grievances have disappeared and I should go back.


    Before leaving, I would advise Mr. Ren to have a word.


    Greedy is fine, but you have to play your own conscience right. "


    Jiu Shu gave Ren Fa a deep look, and left with Qiu Sheng.


    on the way.


    Qiu Sheng asked cautiously: "Master, if you hear something in your words, is there any mystery?"


    "Mystery? Huh..."


    Uncle Nine sneered and said indifferently: "This Ren family seems to be infinitely beautiful, but in fact it is doing things that are not for the power that the master wants to borrow, then they won''t care about these things."


    "how do I say this?"


    "In this cemetery of the Ren family, the old man robbed someone else''s tomb. He must have done a lot of dirty things in order to keep it secret, so that this cemetery has become a ghost cave.


    The corpse has not been decayed for twenty years, and it has long since turned into a zombie.


    There are ghosts in the graves around, and the whole family will become a ghost family.


    If just occupying the tomb, can it affect so much?


    God knows what you did.


    If it weren''t for doing too much wicked things, this tomb will always have great power, and I am afraid it will not affect a large family. "


    Qiusheng felt cold when he heard the words.


    I thought Ren Tingting was pretty just now.


    Now I feel that the other party is also unfathomable, maybe an old bustard.


    "Then Master, did you destroy them all with the thunder talisman just now?"


    "Of course, otherwise let them go out and commit evil, these debts would have been counted on the Ren family!"


    Qiu Sheng only felt cold all over.


    This world is terrible.


    I always felt that the other side was beautiful before.


    But I don''t know how many blood debts are contaminated behind this scenery.


    Is the big family really that beautiful?

 Chapter 94：

    He is not so envious now.


    However, Qiu Sheng was full of curiosity about what Master said.


    He is already so strong.


    Why use Renfa''s hands to do things?


    After returning home, Wencai had heard the news of becoming a **** from outside, and his whole body was floating.


    Constantly begging the master to give a little magic.


    Uncle Jiu didn''t know what his calculations were, so he directly beat him to find teeth.


    Wencai only then became honest.


    "You will give me some stability in the future. If you are always so mindless, I will sweep you out the next day.~!"


    "Master, I was wrong!"


    "Hmph, don''t go to practice! Qiu Sheng, you also come over to me, you are indispensable."


    The master lost his temper.


    No one dared to speak.


    After a long while, Qiu Sheng followed Jiu Shu and came into the room.


    He thought he would be scolded.


    In the end, the master gave himself a book.


    "This is?"


    "Divine Law."


    Qiu Sheng was dumbfounded, what kind of ghost is Shenfa?


    Uncle Jiu sat on the chair and sighed: "Master was actually lying to you before. I didn''t change the door, but joined the embrace of the gods. This book is a magical method. The literary talent is too impetuous, and it is easy for him to have power.


    But when something happens, I can''t do it myself every time, I just give it to you. "


    "Thank you, Master, for your kindness!"


    "In the future, I will create an eternal **** cult. You are the protector inside. Don''t fall into the name of god, otherwise you will be killed by your own hands as a teacher."


    The cold voice made Qiu Sheng shiver.


    Nodded quickly in fright.


    Sure enough, Uncle Jiu expected.


    Early the next morning, Ren Fa came with a large number of gifts.


    "Thank you Jiuzhen for what happened yesterday. I don''t know if you have a request. As long as I can complete it, I will try my best to do it."


    Gifts are for thanking you.


    The real gratitude is the request in front of me.


    Regardless of any dislike of yourself by the other party.


    But at least it did not stop the door, this is an opportunity to win the relationship.


    After working in business for many years, how can I not know that this is a wonderful opportunity.


    Uncle Jiu said plainly: "The matter is very simple. You need to build a magnificent temple. I want to recruit believers and promote the grace of God."


    Lijiao!


    This is a big deal! !


    "This problem is easy to handle. My family is not short of money. We will definitely do what you said."


    "Well, I think your little girl is pretty good, she can be sent to be a nun."


    "Huh? Your teaching also accepts female disciples."


    Ren Fa couldn''t help himself, if he could send his daughter into the house of Jiu Shu.


    Then their Ren family can be developed.


    "We Eternal God Cult, both men and women can enter the church, as long as the heart is sincere, and one more thing...if you let your pickled things happen, it''s best to stop now, otherwise once I find out..."


    Ren Fa shook his heart, and said quickly: "It has been stopped, and the money has been scattered yesterday, don''t worry."


    "As long as you know, the day when my **** descends, your credit will naturally be recorded."


    Uncle Jiu said with an inscrutable smile.


    But let Ren Fa extremely excited.


    Although he doesn''t know what the eternal **** is.


    But if a daughter can serve Jiu Shu, then she is a disciple of a god, and if the gods appear in the future, they are going to be ascended to the gods.


    Is there anything more exciting than this?


    Soon after Ren Fa left, the story about Jiushu Chengxian began to spread throughout the city.


    And it''s getting more and more wicked.


    Even Ren Fa even hyped up his daughter, who had obtained the ignorance of the nine uncles, and would join the eternal cult in the next day.


    As for Wencai, this is hard to force.


    Seeing my brother, who is as light as a swallow, can crush hundreds of catties of stones with one palm.


    With jealousy, he ran to the master and knelt down.


    Uncle Jiu resented and cursed: "You kneel, just your impetuous temper, you are not qualified to practice. You can kneel for as long as you want."


    Qiu Sheng rushed to hear the news and exhorted: "Master, since there is a fairy law, why not teach literary talents? He can also practice this method."


    "Yes, Master."


    "What can you do? The disposition is uncertain. Even if you obtain the Great Immortal Technique, something will happen eventually. You can go, Wen Cai..."


    Get out of the division!


    Uncle Nine took out ten big oceans and handed them to his second apprentice.


    Then turned and left.


    As a result, an hour later, this idiot actually left.


    It''s really awful to want to enter the door of the gods because of this little sex.


    Qiu Sheng heard the sound of the wooden door opening and ran over quickly.


    The younger brother who grew up together was driven away, and his expression was not very good.


    "Master... Wencai he..."


    Jiu Shu waved his hand and sighed: "The teacher knows what you want to say, but how you have cultivated in this method has transcended the boundaries of ordinary people, like Wencai''s temperament that makes trouble everywhere, and how to control it when going out in the future.


    In case something goes wrong, this is not the kind of trivial thing that a teacher can settle before.


    The God of Eternity is merciful and has bestowed upon us the Divine Law, so we should proceed with caution.


    It''s okay for Wencai to be a believer, but it''s absolutely impossible to be a divine envoy, and if you think he is so dull, I will really leave if I drive him.


    There is no way to save it. "


    Facing Master''s words, Qiu Sheng also didn''t know what to say.


    Just bowed, turned around and went out to practice.


    What the master said is correct, because the literary talent is too stupid, so let''s spend his life quietly as a mortal.


    Looking at the apprentice who left, Jiu Shu felt bitter.


    He is a man of love.


    It is also helpless to expel literary talent.


    "¡§"That''s all... you should consider what to use as a sacrifice."


    Jiu Shu looked out the window and muttered to himself.


    After gaining power, one must prepare the altar and sacrifices. Just one Ren Tingting is not enough, there must be more sacrifices.


    What are you going to prepare?


    He was so fascinated, it was a full day.


    When night fell.


    There was a gale outside.


    The wind howled, with countless cold air.


    Uncle Jiu woke up instantly.


    Ghost?


    How can your own Yizhuang be ghostly!


    He looked outside, his face becoming serious.


    I saw twelve ghosts appearing in the courtyard even holding a crying stick.


    Humph, it turned out that I didn''t have the system.


    Come and find the fault now?


    Okay, that''s a good thing.


    Uncle Jiu showed a sneer, turned over and walked into the courtyard.


    "Did you commit a serious crime yourself?"


    Accompanied by the real yin wind, the leading black ghost chase asked in a cold tone.


    Uncle Ji shook his head and said, "I don''t know!"


    "You slaughtered dozens of ghosts in the Ren family, dare you still say you are not guilty?"


    "You have turned your back on Maoshan, you have become an outcast, and now you dare to kill innocent people indiscriminately!"


    "Your sin is enough to go to hell..."


    Faced with the accusation of the ghost, Jiu Shu laughed.


    "It turns out that this is a ghost, I am not from Maoshan, so I am going to arrest me... Why don''t those lonely ghosts get out of sight because of the formation?"


    "That Ren Fa''s father was calculated and he would turn into a zombie when he opened the coffin. Why didn''t he see you come out?"


    "Now come out to find the fault, when I am annoying?"


    Uncle Ji sneered coldly, his fingers switched quickly.


    A thunder talisman was condensed in his palm.


    The twelve ghost chasers saw the thunder symbol appear, and their scared souls were not possessed in an instant.


    It''s not a joke if this kind of thing hits the body.


    It will be very soulless!


    "Lin Jiu...I have something to say!!!"


    "It''s going to you, now Pang Dao only asks you one sentence, are you willing to surrender? Otherwise, just wait for it to disappear!"


    Uncle Jiu was completely angry.


    Just to have this opportunity, just to establish majesty.


    What''s the difference?


    The ghosts looked at the thunder talisman and did not dare to move at all.


    The chief among them changed his complexion again and again, and finally said flatly: "Master Tianshi, you have something to say, it''s not that our brothers are unwilling to surrender, but that something big will happen if we surrender."


    "Yes, we are all servants of the underworld. If you surrender to you, you will be against the entire underworld."


    Click.


    Thunder fell at the feet of a ghost.

 Chapter 95：

    He directly wiped out his thighs.


    "It seems you want to die?"


    In the next moment, all the twelve ghosts knelt on the ground. Mao.


    Chapter 104 Choosing Dragon Girl as Sacrifice, Bai Suzhen finally comes home! (Guiqiu full order)


    The thunder light flickered like a reminder.


    Of course the ghost doesn''t want to die.


    Lin Jiu smiled coldly and said to them: "Seeing that there are no jars by the wall, find one by yourself and get in. When you look back, you are the **** and the ghost is bad, otherwise you will be ruthless. Don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    A group of cluttered grass did not kill them.


    It''s all for the sake of some hard work.


    There are so many lonely ghosts near Renjia Town, they don''t know how to catch them, but they come here to find their own lives.


    Obviously, I want to find some incense oil and water from myself.


    Humph.


    Facing Jiu Shu''s strength, the ghosts all looked ugly.


    Look for jars one by one to move in.


    ......


    White snake world.


    After several days of preparation and Fahai''s publicity.


    The entire city of Hangzhou, as well as the nearby counties, wiped out all fairy Buddhas.


    right.


    This is an era that pays attention to incense.


    Even the treasury must worship the **** Ku, and the kitchen room is the **** of the stove.


    But there is the new Buddha Fahai.


    Everything is vanished.


    All beliefs have collapsed, and only the name of eternal religion can be proclaimed in this world.


    Bai Suzhen came to Jinshan Temple on the fifth day.


    Among them, Xiaoqing blocked in every possible way, but ultimately failed to stop her sister from going up the mountain.


    Forest path.


    One green and one white, the two sisters walk hand in hand.


    It adds a beauty to the shadows of the mountains and trees.


    Xiaoqing said in a puzzled way: "Sister, you all know that this person is your enemy, why do you want to visit? Even Guanyin is not his backstage opponent. Didn''t we go to deliver food?"


    The horror of that day is still vividly remembered.


    Thinking of it, her body couldn''t help but weaken.


    If it hadn''t been for her sister, Xiaoqing would have escaped into the end of the world a long time ago, and would not dare to go out in 843.


    Bai Suzhen shook her head, and the wise eyes of the past were filled with doubts.


    "What you don''t understand, during the stormy days of Qingming, this Fahai spied on us. If he wants to do it, he will do it."


    "What? It was him that day!"


    Xiaoqing feels that the whole person is not good.


    They have been under the surveillance of others.


    "Yes, I don''t know why. Since the death of Guanyin, the obsession in my heart has become weaker and weaker. Now that I see Xu Hanwen, I don''t even feel it at all. Isn''t it weird?"


    When I met on the ferry before.


    The feeling in my heart is extremely strong.


    It seemed to keep telling myself that as long as I repaid my gratitude, I could become a fairy.


    You can even see Xu Hanwen''s past and present lives by pinching his fingers.


    At that time, Bai Suzhen understood that this person was her fateful benefactor, so it could be counted as simple as that.


    Now, let''s count again yesterday.


    The person''s past and present lives were like mist shrouded in mist, which made her unable to see clearly.


    Of course Bai Suzhen also repayed her favor.


    He wanted to be a doctor, so he donated a thousand taels of silver.


    With this money, you can do anything you want.


    Why not become a doctor and force yourself.


    As for the question of becoming immortal.


    She is not so strong anymore.


    In the past, Bai Suzhen thought that immortals were at ease, but seeing Fahai¡¯s experience, is it really at ease?


    It''s not under the control of others.


    If you want you to be reincarnated, go to reincarnation.


    If you want to reincarnate, go and reincarnate.


    How ridiculous.


    The two of them did not dare to fly because that would appear to be insufficiently respected, so they came on foot.


    About half an hour later.


    The two sisters came to the gate of Jinshan Temple.


    It is still brilliant here, and there are pilgrims everywhere, among them many novice monks with hair are turned into spirits, which is surprising.


    These spirits didn''t have the slightest enchantment.


    The breath radiating from his body is extremely pure.


    At this time, a sharp-eyed vixen, seeing Sister Bai Suzhen''s arrival, immediately walked in front of them.


    "It turns out that the two sisters are here. Lord Buddha has been waiting for a long time."


    "You are?"


    Bai Suzhen felt strange, how could this vixen recognize herself.


    And her tail has not yet receded, and the people nearby are not surprised.


    This is weird.


    The fox smiled faintly, and pointed to the distant mountain and said, "That was my sister who asked me something. Did you forget? At that time, the mana was insufficient, so it was just the body."


    "Yeah... it turns out it''s you, how long will it take to transform into a human form."


    Xiaoqing said in surprise.


    At that time, the little demon was still too early to cross the robbery.


    It has only been a few days now, and he can transform into a human form, even though the tail is flicked and flicked.


    When it comes to morphology, the fox''s complexion is extremely religious.


    "This is also thanks to the eternal God of great compassion and Lord Fahai, the envoy of the Buddha, please, please..."


    Bai Suzhen nodded, shocked in her heart.


    The **** of eternity should be the **** who killed Guanyin at that time.


    Maybe the doubts in my heart can be solved here.


    When the two came to the back of the monastery under the leadership of the fox, they discovered that the place was also full of "people".


    And the soda is very rich.


    One of the old men with a hat made her gasp even more.


    "Sister, who is he? Why does it look so terrible..."


    Xiao Qing hid behind Bai Suzhen and said in a trembling voice.


    This momentum is terrible.


    It seems that I have returned to the old beast age.


    The demon pill in his body was constantly trembling.


    The fox spirit followed her gaze and said with a smile: "This is the protector of the original religion, the ancient dragon king Aogan, don''t be afraid, today we are selecting the saint, and prepare to give it to the gods as a sacrifice."


    The two of them trembled.


    With so many dragon girls, feelings are choosing which one to become the sacrifice of the gods.


    "Grandpa Aogan, what do you think of me? I have mastered the veins of a lake, I have never killed a person, and I am also proficient in the meaning of the piano, knowing to serve people..."


    "Grandpa Ao Gan, let me choose. I am Ao Meng, but a dragon of mountains and rivers, and I have never killed a life..."


    As long as the dragon girl can come here.


    All are pure dragon girls who are clean and self-conscious, and have not killed.


    Even so, Ao Qian is still not satisfied.


    Because the appearance of these dragon girls is not very good, and they are not purebred dragon girls.


    Bai Suzhen took a deep look, and those dragon girls who had similar cultivation bases walked into the Buddhist room.


    At this time, Fahai was chatting with the group members happily.


    After hearing the call of the little fox, he opened his eyes.


    "Bai Suzhen, are you here? I know I have been waiting for you for a long time..."


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    This is the first sentence Bai Suzhen said.


    Since her transformation, she has been distressed by the enchanting spirit all over her body. Later, she accidentally learned that a golden core was born on a certain mountain.


    It was only after the theft that I realized it.


    This Dan was made by a monk.


    Enmity is added to enmity.


    She had no choice but to run.


    Because of his sister, she also stole the pill.


    I wanted to find some time to make a furnace of pill myself, but I didn''t expect Guanyin to give directions.


    "hatred?"


    Fahai smiled very strangely.


    Then he pointed to the fox maid next to him, and said, "You see Xiao Wan, don''t you understand? I am not the me I used to be."


    If it is the self at that time.


    Don''t say pass this fox''s thoughts.


    Even if you see it, you have to kill it! ! !


    "Since I learned that the demon had eaten my pill stealthily, I made an oath in my heart that the demon is bad, and if I touch it, I will be killed.


    This is called eradication of evil. If there are no demons, then there will be fewer bad things in this world. "


    "It seems that I was very guilty and committed such evil unknowingly."


    Bai Suzhen smiled bitterly when she heard the words.


    What a crime.

 Chapter 96：

    Because of himself and his sister, Fahai didn''t know how many good monsters he killed.


    "You are wrong, not because of your sinful sins or my unrest, but because this immortal Buddha has done a lot of harm to people! Since you came to me, it must be because of that.


    As soon as Guanyin died, the love in his heart suddenly faded, right?


    But understand?


    The **** Guanyin pointed you here, and also let me be the abbot here a few years ago! "


    Fahai is close.


    But let Bai Suzhen understand the whole story.


    I was manipulated.


    Bai Suzhen bowed to Fahai, and said respectfully, "Thank you, Master, for pointing me to the maze. The little girl has realized that she will never pursue that ridiculous immortal way again."


    "Then Shinto, do you want to give it a try? You and I are both in the midst of this calamity, depending on your aptitude, how about serving my god?"


    "Bald, did you kill my sister!"


    "Xiaoqing!"


    Bai Suzhen turned her face pale with fright when she heard that her sister opened her mouth as bald.


    The Buddha in front of him, although he didn''t care about the original things.


    What manner of insulting you like this.


    In case someone gets angry, it will be slapped to death with one palm.


    "I''m sorry Fahai Buddha, my sister is outspoken, she doesn''t know how to speak, I am willing to atone for her."


    "Oh.. Why do I always like to call people bald? I have grown my hair now."


    Fahai touched the small hair on the top of his head, and said with a sad expression.


    Since accepting reality.


    He is actually used to calling him bald, bald donkey, etc.


    On the contrary, they will feel very kind.


    "I''m really sorry, Lord Buddha, can I talk to you alone?"


    "Can."


    So Xiaoqing and Little Fox both went out.


    Bai Suzhen sat in front of Fahai, looking at the other person in the Buddha''s light, but holding chicken legs and wine, she felt very awkward.


    "I have been meditating today, and I almost forgot to eat. Would you like to have some? The flavor of apricot blossom stuffed is very good."


    "No, you can enjoy it yourself."


    "Well, actually...I understand what you think. Don''t you just want to ask about sacrifice? Saying that the sacrifice is actually as a saint, going to the gods to serve my god, not something like a blood sacrifice."


    "I understand, but I don''t understand a bit, why are they looking for me? I''m just a white bar..."


    Hearing this, Fahai stopped the action in his mouth, looked at her faintly, and said, "Because you are the daughter of Zhulong, you are the only one who does not belong to Heaven and Earth at the moment, do you understand?


    It is not only the Buddhist Lingshan that calculates you, but also the fairy gods of the entire heavenly court.


    According to the gods who took refuge in, they still want to calculate your son, the offspring of you and the scholar, to devour his soul.


    I remember it was Wenquxing..."


    When Bai Suzhen heard the words, she felt cold all over her body. .


    Chapter 105 Real Long Ao Gan is willing to take his body as a sacrifice, pleading for the coming of God! [Picture]


    The world of gods.


    A group of young, handsome and powerful Tianjiao gods gathered under the tower of Chihuang Liuyan.


    Waiting for Xiao Luan''s reply.


    Waiting like this has been going on four times.


    Once every seven days.


    If he doesn''t fight again this time, it means Liu Che is fighting timidly.


    "What do you think is the result today?"


    "Hehe, what else is there. It must have been declined..."


    "I guess so, for more than a month, even if the growth of genius is limited, and I heard that this is a civilian genius, without family support.


    One with weak combat experience.


    Choosing to fight at this time, I am afraid that I will lose the face of Chi Huang Liuyan.


    It''s better to recite the title of a coward. "


    Everyone smiled at each other upon hearing this.


    There are Western gods and Eastern gods among them.


    The worst is also the middle god, while the best has the strength of the upper god.


    However, they are all very young.


    Otherwise it will not be sent.


    After all, if it is to get an older god, it is not a discussion, but a finding of fault.


    Inside the **** tower.


    Xiao Luan''s pretty face was full of frost.


    "How is Liu Che now, can he challenge?"


    "Return to Master, you can already fight, I think the strength of Junior Brother will be very strong, and every time I compete, I feel that I have not done my best."


    "Okay, let him go and get rid of these annoying flies. Tell him to win at least one person for me, otherwise all the benefits will be cancelled."


    "Yes!"


    A group of shameless old people, sent insects, dangled their eyelids every day.


    The good mood was lost by them.


    Xiao Luan supported her cheek with one hand, and there was a faint world moving slowly in front of her.


    ......


    "Brother Chen Dao, may I ask Goddess Xiao how to arrange?"


    "Please come here, too. Brother Liu Che had been in retreat before, and now it''s time to discuss it with everyone."


    Everyone beamed with joy, but they didn''t expect to really agree to the game.


    Now it''s a lot of fun.


    Must frustrate the spirit of this genius, let him understand.


    Even if it is a genius, it is not as powerful as the arrogance of their big families.


    A soil turtle is just a soil turtle for a lifetime.


    The crowd followed Chen Dao, stepping on the Star Road, and came to Liu Che''s house.


    Here is very notation.


    There is not even a **** to guard the door, and there is no maid in the yard, which shows that this genius is not so spoiled.


    At this time, Liu Che was arranging for his goddesses to enter the evil tower of Demon Town.


    Now there are more mythical beasts.


    Some sacred beasts with weak combat power were stuffed into the world of the tower by him.


    Serve as a trial.


    It¡¯s not good to only practice, but not to fight.


    Regarding Baguio''s arrival, Liu Che was still very surprised.


    The other party even leaned on the mountain and river altar and directly chose to sacrifice himself.


    This decisiveness, and this courage.


    All are commendable.


    Therefore, Liu Che spoiled her that night.


    He likes such a brave girl the most.


    Dare to love and hate, dare to act and act.


    Baguio alone.


    At this time, the large array outside the door was touched.


    Liu Che opened the space mirror and took a look, and found that Chen Dao brought a group of people to his door. It seemed that the test that had been dragged for so long was finally about to begin.


    Well, after dealing with them early, come back and continue to organize God''s Domain.


    Ripples in the space flickered slightly.


    Liu Che unknowingly stood on the side of Chen Dao.


    "Hello brother, I am ready, where shall we compete?"


    "Hey... when did you show up? What a fast speed."


    Chen Dao was surprised, and the others put away a smile.


    No one saw how Liu Che appeared.


    Didn''t it mean that he had just been promoted for a month?


    How could the increase in strength be so terrifying?


    Liu Che ignored Chen Dao''s inquiry, but urged: "Please also ask brother to find a place to compete. You know I am very busy. It''s better to end the battle in half an hour."


    "Half an hour, Liu Che...with so many of us, don''t you think you can defeat it in half an hour."


    The leading deity sounded unhappy.


    Although they are here to bully people.


    But if you show some respect and shout a few brothers and sisters or something, we are also happy to put some water.


    This impatient look.


    It directly caused a lot of anger.


    "I''m sorry, although you guys have some strength, but my time is very limited, how about playing here?"


    Liu Che still went his own way, ignoring Chen Dao''s pleading color at all.


    The key white snake world is over there.


    Fahai finally returned to his heart, and he might hold the festival at any time.


    He has to be busy to show the saints and harvest sacrifices.


    Not to mention half an hour, ten minutes Liu Che was reluctant.


    "Well, since you are so arrogant, we''ll finish the fight here, and ask Senior Brother Chen Dao to open the starry sky barrier!"


    The blond man headed by him was directly grinned.


    Immediately requested to open the isolation barrier.


    Chen Dao was completely helpless and met such a stubborn junior.


    What does he do.


    "What''s it like in a residential area, let''s go to Thunder Mountain with me."


    While talking, Chen Dao used divine magic to open the portal to the Thunder Mountain training ground.


    In the next instant, a group of people came to the training place of Chihuang Liuyan.


    Their arrival has undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 97：

    After all, this is a place where gods learn from each other, and countless gods come over every day, looking for the right to test their gods.


    If it weren''t for Liu Che''s special situation, Chen Dao wouldn''t have time to accompany him to train alone.


    "These guys are so amazing, maybe other gods come to find fault."


    "Definitely, didn''t you see that Senior Brother Chen Dao was here? When I was drinking a few days ago, I heard that he had been training for that genius."


    "So how is the combat effectiveness of Junior Genius Junior Brother?"


    "Very strong, Senior Brother Chen Dao said that training with him now requires a lot of divine power, otherwise he will lose."


    Everyone took a breath after hearing the words.


    At this time Liu Che had found a blank arena and walked up.


    "Okay, let''s go together"


    The top of the noisy Thunder Mountain just now.


    Suddenly became silent.


    Good guys.


    The other party has sixteen gods.


    And they are all Tianjiao.


    You are struggling to fight each one. Is this pick sixteen just to die?


    "There must be a limit to look down on people. Don''t think that you will be invincible if you come out in the nursery and get the title of genius."


    A male **** with long green hair jumped into the ring.


    As a result, a divine light flashed.


    The majestic power fell in the middle of this person''s chest.


    The entire space became distorted under Liu Che''s fist.


    The green-haired **** flew out screaming.


    When landing, people have lost consciousness.


    Liu Che said blankly: "Next, please hurry up..."


    The middle god, Alpheus.


    Lost in one punch.


    Chen Dao was dumbfounded, what''s the situation?


    When I was training the day before yesterday, I played back and forth with myself.


    Was it so strong in a blink of an eye?


    The blond upper **** looked at the gods on the ground and then at Liu Che.


    In an unhappy tone, he said, "Does Chihuang Flowing Flame only attack others? Is there any education?"


    In any case, we have to introduce each other''s identities...........


    This is the basic etiquette.


    Liu Che glanced at him and said speechlessly: "I didn''t ask you to come and discuss it. It''s you who are chattering and staying here. It is not good to say that it is you who are here to find the difference. If you think I am arrogant, the rest will be together. That''s it."


    He understands what the other party means.


    But these guys are obviously here to find fault.


    Having to put gold on the face is disgusting.


    Just hit if you want, why do you beep so much.


    The western blond god, hearing this, said angrily: "Since you think you are strong enough, then blame us for being impolite, Freya... let''s go!"


    Ten Western gods stepped onto the ring one after another.


    He even took out various artifacts.


    Some are thunderous whips.


    Some are a purple flame fireball.


    Others are daggers that keep shattering the void.


    And this blond **** is a black sickle with weird **** patterns on it.


    When he held it in his hand.


    A dark shadow appeared behind him.


    Death is an artifact, the soul harvesting sickle.


    Clofeel said solemnly: "Take out your weapon, get ready to start."


    The remaining five gods of the gods did not follow.


    Because they feel really ashamed.


    Ten hits are shameless enough.


    Even if you win, it''s not glorious.


    If you lose, it''s really shameless to see people.


    Liu Che said flatly: "I don''t need a weapon, the law is my weapon!"


    In Chihuang Liuyan''s classics, this sentence is widely used.


    Weapons are just outsiders.


    The true power comes from the understanding of the law.


    The more laws you can use, the stronger your combat effectiveness.


    And he has supreme magic.


    Comprehend the extremes of light.


    Nine colors of light is his strongest weapon.


    Inside the tower of the gods in the distance.


    Xiao Luan and her friends who watched the game laughed.


    "The little guy you took is really crazy, if in the war years, it must be a titan!"


    "That''s... I, Xiao Luan, don''t give up."


    "It''s just that I''m very curious about how confident he is that he doesn''t even wear the artifact, or even the defensive artifact."


    The silver-haired girl 1.4 looked at Liu Che expectantly.


    I was full of curiosity.


    Although Chihuang Liuyan advocates the use of rules, when the strength is not strong, it still depends on the artifact.


    Clofeel couldn''t help it anymore, because he felt that the person in front of him was too pretentious.


    Must teach him a lesson.


    "This is what you recruited yourself, soul cutting..."


    The black shadow behind, accompanied by Clofeel made a cutting action.


    The black blade, turned into countless small fragments, headed towards Liu Che to cover it.


    Thunder masterpiece.


    The lightning whip next to it also opened the attack.


    "No, Liu Che is too big, there is space in the front, back, left, and right, and there are even people who have blocked the space."


    "Damn it if there is no one who is proficient in space magic!"


    Just before the attack, thousands of rays of light bloomed from Liu Che''s hands.


    The nine-color brilliance suddenly expanded.


    All the attacks, faced with this magical power, were wiped out one after another!


    Taking advantage of a short moment.


    Liu Che began to act.


    Ten space doors have already been opened.


    Time is freezing, time is going back.


    When time goes by again.


    The ten gods on the stage vomited blood at the same time and flew out! .


    Time magic, space magic, plus supreme magic.


    The three were used to the extreme in Liu Che''s hands. .


    Chapter 105 Real Long Ao Gan is willing to take his body as a sacrifice, pleading for the coming of God! [ͼ]


    The little white hand suddenly clenched.


    Bai Suzhen, who has always shown her tenderness, couldn''t help but feel the anger in her heart.


    Gritting his teeth and said: "These villains are worthy of being called immortals."


    Not to mention that I am now in Yunying''s body.


    All these calculations have been sought on his own child.


    I have been calculating since I was born, step by step.


    A relationship occurs, accepts cause and effect, and cultivates a human form.


    For thousands of years of work, I have been under the surveillance of others, and that''s all.


    Even the soul of the child has to be swallowed.


    How can this group of immortals be worthy of their own identity?


    Fahai smiled silently, picked up the wine bottle and looked up, isn''t she the one who learned the truth?


    Why is there a love of promise.


    It''s not that Yue Lao led the red thread.


    After a long while, Bai Suzhen suddenly raised her head and said firmly, "I have decided. I am willing to serve the God of Eternity. This disgusting world does not wait."


    "I thought you wanted to stay and wipe out these hypocritical guys with me, what a pity..."


    Fahai was somewhat distracted.


    The wine bottle in his hand was put away, and the drumstick was thrown out the window.


    "Then ask the girl to stay for a few days, and wait for the old dragon king to choose the dragon girl, and then prepare to hold the sacrificial ceremony."


    "Thank you, I will rest in the back mountain and call me when I need it."


    "Wait, please accept the white girl."


    An eternal meditation thought fell into Bai Suzhen''s hands.


    She frowned and said, "This is?"


    "The method handed down by my god, you can go to heaven to enjoy the blessings, but where is your sister Xiaoqing..."


    "Thank you for your gift, Bai Suzhen will remember it."


    Bai Ying stepped outside the entrance and disappeared instead.


    Fahai also showed joy.


    Hey... Doesn''t this take care of the Daughter of Destiny?


    Can also sell each other a favor.


    Get it with one fell swoop.


    The lively election outside the door is still going on.

 Chapter 98：

    In the end, Ao Gan found the dragon girl he liked, a little dragon girl who was only two hundred years old, and she was probably only a little Lolita when she transformed into a human form.


    But the blood in her body is very mellow.


    It is the descendant of a certain grandson of Ao Gan.


    "Everyone else is gone, so I will choose Ao Li. After you go back, remember not to forget my confession. If someone is discovered by me, I will kill those evil dragons personally!"


    The dragon girls were frightened and shook all over.


    Quickly nodded and said yes.


    They all have eternal meditation in their hands.


    This is a gift from God, and it is also the way for the Dragon Race to be promoted.


    What can I get by surrendering to the heavenly court?


    At best, it just doesn''t attack.


    You can surrender to the God of Eternity, but you can get powerful power and a real way to heaven.


    This is the result of the negotiations between Ao Qian and Sihailongwang.


    ......


    At this time in the heavenly court.


    A guest was welcomed.


    The lord of the West Lingshan ¡ª¡ªDari Tathagata Buddha.


    "Fahai''s actions, can you see it in your eyes? The place in Hangzhou has been completely occupied, and the Yin Soldiers of the underworld can''t get in and collect their souls."


    "The Buddha said very much, but what should we do? Ordinary immortals can''t beat the Fahai, and they need great magic power."


    The Jade Emperor and Buddha were sitting together.


    Find a way to defeat the God of Eternity.


    Neither of them dared to do it themselves.


    For fear that the terrible evil **** would appear again to kill them.


    According to their guess, Cthulhu could not leave Fahai''s side.


    Otherwise, the Buddha of Lingshan would have died a long time ago.


    It''s just that they don''t know if Fahai still has a hole card to summon the evil god.


    Da Ri Tathagata narrowed his eyes and smiled: "If you don''t kill, then choose to suppress it?"


    "Huh...Buddha, do you mean to control Fahai?"


    "Yes, since you can''t kill, then suppress him."


    The evil **** only appeared when Fahai was about to die.


    If Fahai does not die.


    Will the Cthulhu not show up?


    Now the Four Seas Dragon Clan simply ignores the enlistment of the Heavenly Court, and in some places even killed the supervising Heavenly Soldiers and Generals.


    This incident has made the Jade Emperor worry about it in recent days.


    Now that Fahai was found to be something wrong, I could kill it earlier.


    You have to fix some moths.


    Now it''s alright, Guanyin Master was shot to death.


    "Since the discussion is good, then go...


    "good."


    The Jade Emperor stood up and began to greet the official Wang Ling outside and began to dispatch troops.


    A full 100,000 heavenly soldiers, together with several warriors, are ready to go to Hangzhou City to capture the demon monk Fahai.


    On the other side, Lingshan also dispatched 100,000 Buddhist soldiers, and also brought tens of thousands of monsters.


    The two sides combined almost 300,000 soldiers and horses.


    One day in the sky, one year on the earth.


    No matter how fast they assemble.


    Not as fast as Fahai prepared.


    When Fahai and Ao Qian looked at the sky, something was wrong, they understood.


    Heavenly Court and Lingshan are finally ready to do it.


    "I''ll lead the dragon clan to stop for a while, you have to hurry up!"


    "Don''t worry, I was prepared."


    Fahai''s calm and calm look made Ao Qian very satisfied.


    The next moment, a blue dragon rushed straight into the sky.


    "Oh~~~"


    The angry dragon roar awakened countless people in Hangzhou.


    Even within thousands of miles, he was attracted by this dragon.


    This is a huge dragon with a body that stretches for thousands of miles. Its body is full of various scars. Its head burrows into the clouds, but its body is still under the clouds.


    Such a shocking scene shocked the world.


    "This is a dragon..."


    "The ancient blue dragon... is it going to cut the sky?"


    "I don''t know, but there are countless celestial soldiers and generals above the clouds."


    For cultivators, this cloud is not difficult for them.


    What really shocked them was the appearance of Ao Qian.


    It''s been a long time since I saw such a terrifying and mellow dragon clan.


    This is the last real dragon between heaven and earth.


    Yellow River.


    An old turtle slowly raised his head, his eyes full of doubts.


    This old dragon is crazy.


    The water vapor in the entire Huaxia is converging towards Aogan, and the heavens and the earth are changing.


    Three hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals.


    In Ao Gan''s view, it was just a bunch of small shrimps.


    Really cares about him.


    It is the group of fairy gods Wang Lingguan.


    "Ao Gan...you are old, why are you still making waves? Could it be that the dragon and the phoenix of the ancient years have not been able to wake you up yet?"


    Wang Lingguan shouted to the old dragon in the distance.


    Ao Gan smiled grimly, and the dragon''s claws leaned forward.


    A lot of water vapor was confused.


    Tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers did not respond.


    The body was frozen by the water vapor, and then turned into minced meat and exploded.


    Get out of the sea and walk out of the Jinshan Temple, and declare the Buddha number.


    "Now that the immortal Buddha is not benevolent, our Fahai has gained the trust of the eternal god, and will bring a new order to this world, and sacrifice to the gods today.


    With mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, water veins are patterns, and the earth is an altar.


    Pray for the God of Eternity to come! "


    Throughout the city of Hangzhou, all the residents knelt down.


    The countless spirits and ghosts in the mountains who received gifts also knelt down one after another.


    Mouth the name of the eternal god, and meditate on the dharmakaya of the god.


    over time.


    A large amount of Immortal Buddha''s blood turned into a **** storm, falling continuously from the sky.


    Ao Qian''s combat effectiveness is still very terrifying.


    Whether it''s the flesh or that terrible spell.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    They are not the opponents of those heavenly soldiers and generals.


    At this moment, West stretched out a big hand and patted Ao Qian on the body.


    The old Dragon King was instantly knocked off his head.


    Then countless immortal weapons and weapons fell one after another.


    Ao Qian''s body was a sharp weapon before, but now it has become a living target.


    Flesh and blood are constantly being peeled off.


    But Ao Qian didn''t cry out of pain, but looked at God with mocking eyes.


    Anyone can see the contempt.


    After seeing this scene through the demon mirror, the Jade Emperor was furious.


    "Sifang Tiandi, kill this unrepentant dragon for me!!!"


    "Here!"


    Southeast, Northwest.


    Four directions.


    At the same time, four emperors wearing fairy armor appeared.


    The Great Northern Zhenwu looked at the old dragon and sighed that the last real dragon in the world would die in their hands.


    It''s sad.


    He unfastened the long sword around his waist.


    Cooperating with other emperors, they attacked below.


    Jianguang fell.


    The dragon head flew up.


    Ao Qian, a generation of real dragons, died today!


    "In this way, the water veins of the Yangtze River have been recovered. Although one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers have been lost, it is not a loss!"


    The queen mother beside her comforted.


    ...............


    The Jade Emperor said indifferently, "Don''t be happy, there is still a demon monk below."


    The real big head is still here.


    "My dear friend, Ao Qian... Feeling the ridiculousness of the heaven and earth immortal Buddha, I would like to sacrifice my flesh as a sacrifice to the God of Eternity."


    The voice of Fahai suddenly penetrated the clouds.


    Resounds through the Three Realms.


    "One of the chief priests of my eternal god, Fahai... begs the great and compassionate eternal **** to pour into this world. This place is full of depravity and deceit."


    "Obviously sentient beings worship the fairy Buddha, but they have become their toys..."

 Chapter 99：

    "Great and High God, please listen to the call of believers and beg you to come..."


    Sentence after sentence of prayer.


    Constantly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Up to nine days, fall into the yellow spring.


    Whether it is the dawn people, or the emperor nobles.


    At this moment, I heard the voice of Fahai.


    This is the blessing of water veins.


    Use the earth as the altar and the water veins as the texture to summon the eternal god.


    The sacrifice is the body of a real dragon, and more than one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals.


    Its area is even more outrageous than Zhang Fan''s altar of mountains and rivers.


    At the foot of Lingshan, the Tathagata Buddha was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes, and said in shock and anger: "No, quickly kill this demon monk, you can''t let him complete the sacrifice!"


    No one thought that these two guys would be so crazy.


    Actually use water veins and his own life as sacrifices.


    Fahai has never left the Hangzhou area.


    Those who set off are all those dragon sons and dragon girls.


    Now the waters of the world are praying for the name of the eternal god.


    Except for the Yellow River, most of the water veins have fallen into the hands of Fahai.


    The Four Heavenly Emperors received the order and all pointed their spears at Fahai.


    Prepare to kill him.


    At this time, a water flower of dreamy colored glaze floated in the sky.


    Then came the second one, the third one...


    The water veins are shining.


    Even the Dragon Girl, who has been practicing water veins for hundreds of years, doesn''t understand what this change is.


    "Don''t do it yet, what are you waiting for?"


    Seeing the four people in a daze, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help yelling!


    The Great Emperor Zhenwu smiled bitterly when he heard the words: "Your Majesty Jade, we also want to do it, but the body doesn''t listen."


    Boom.


    The Three Realms shook.


    A pair of terrifying eyes, coming through from the eternal age, staring at all beings.


    The Jade Emperor, who was still jumping just now, looked at those eyes and fell silent for an instant. predict.


    Chapter 106 Liu Che came, squeezing the heavens with one palm! (Guiqiu full order)


    Those eyes covered the sky and sun.


    The eyes were cold and merciless.


    When he arrived, the sun and the moon were dark, and the three realms of heaven and earth were trembling.


    There was a puff.


    The Jade Emperor slid down from his seat.


    Looking at those eyes with horror on his face, his heart was extremely terrifying.


    "How is it possible... he can''t come, is it the sacrifice..."


    The Jade Emperor quickly thought of the sacrifice of Fahai and Ao Qian.


    Constantly cursing in my heart.


    Still a step slower, if you don''t fear this evil god.


    Just catch Fahai directly and suppress it, and everything is completely over.


    Damn it.


    It wasn''t just him. When he saw the change of heaven and earth, the one from Lingshan rolled up his own possessions and left the lair, and didn''t even want the home.


    "Ding...your believers Fahai and Ao Qian, open the water vein altar."


    "Ding...your believer Ao Qian, sacrifice yourself, you get an old true dragon, trigger a 100,000-fold multiplier, get an eighth-grade divine beast, and a copy of the starry sky true dragon bloodline."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you got one hundred thousand second-rank heaven soldiers."


    "Ding...your believer, sacrifice to Bai Suzhen, the daughter of destiny, and get 40% luck."


    "Ding... your believers sacrifice 75% of the water veins of a world, you get 25% of the air luck, trigger a multiplier increase, you get a scene item, Youli Tianlan God Star ."


    [Youli Tianlan God Star]: One of the buildings on the plane of God''s Domain.


    ¡¾Class¡¿: Magical three-star.


    [Description]: Ninety percent of the entire world is composed of water veins. Therefore, the laws of the water system in this world are very perfect, which is very attractive to the people or the beasts of the water system.


    Liu Che was studying the Shinto Book passed to him by Xiao Luan at this time, but was awakened by the prompt sound in his ear.


    "The water vein is the mark, the earth vein is the foundation, Fahai and Ao Gan are smart...but I didn''t expect this old dragon to abandon his flesh for himself... Zhen is a fanatic."


    For such believers, he has never been stingy.


    Since Fahai and this real dragon are so pious, let them take a look at this small world of fragments.


    I wanted to give the world will a little bit of color for a long time.


    Liu Che showed a sorrowful smile, his gaze penetrated the Chaos Sea and shot directly past.


    This time he did not use the teleportation of that altar.


    Instead, go directly in the flesh!


    The fighting power of the main **** level is enough to crush anyone in that world.


    Members of the group, wait for the shock of God to continue.


    Liu Che''s speed was extremely fast, and the space was like a veil, easily torn apart.


    When he came to the barriers of the world.


    You don''t even need to pierce, you only need to suppress the power to sneak into this world.


    This is the 65 percent effect of air luck.


    If you can reach 80%, you can swallow it with divine art, but it''s a pity that sentient beings don''t know their gods yet.


    For the white snake world.


    The arrival of Liu Che.


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    This time it was not the consciousness, but the real noumenon, and terrible forces were constantly eroding the surrounding space.


    The world screamed.


    God''s way.


    The patron saint of the white snake world is also plane consciousness!


    Facing Liu Che''s invasion, it showed a great rebound.


    The thunder tribulation of the whole world is gathered by the heavenly way.


    All kinds of divine thunder, echo each other.


    Even the Nine Heavens God Thunder Tribulation, which all the fairy Buddha feared, also appeared in the sky.


    They madly attacked the void on the sky.


    Seeing this scene, the Jade Emperor stood up from the ground with a whistle, and laughed loudly: "This evil **** is a thing outside the territory, rejected by the heavens, he is done!!!"


    Facing the jade emperor who changed the trend of decadence.


    On the contrary, the Queen Mother held a pessimistic attitude.


    "Can Heaven really defeat the evil god?"


    In a word, completely extinguished the hope of the Jade Emperor.


    Because they saw through the demon mirror that those thunders had no effect on this extraterritorial god.


    It can even be said to have no effect.


    Lei Jie kept beating.


    It can even be said that the full force was used.


    But the result?


    Not only did they not feel the slightest, but even with a light wave, the Nine Heavens Thunder in the sky went out like this.


    This kind of power can be resisted by non-immortal Buddha.


    The Jade Emperor tremblingly fell into his position, completely devoid of any thoughts of resistance.


    The Great Sun Tathagata, sitting on the golden lotus, kept flying towards the edge of the world.


    He wanted to avoid the opponent''s sight.


    But no matter how hard he tried, how he urged the magic weapon, he couldn''t escape the piercing gaze behind him.


    World consciousness is defeated.


    And fell silent.


    The energy it can use is actually the power of sentient beings.


    Now the immortal is hidden, the Buddha is only looking for his life, even if the will of the world wants to resist, there is no helper.


    Fahai above the Jinshan Temple.


    Seeing the God of Eternity appear, the excitement in my heart is hard to add.


    He knelt in the air, tears in his eyes.


    "God...you finally appeared. The good days of these hypocritical fairy Buddhas have finally come to an end."


    Just now.


    When the world changes.


    Those four-square heavenly emperors, as well as heavenly soldiers and generals, all fell down.


    There is no exception even if it is a Buddhist and Arhat.


    Before the God of Eternity, symbiosis and equality!


    All the hypocritical fairy buddhas appeared! ! !


    Standing on the altar of water veins, Bai Suzhen was also shocked, because she saw a beautiful picture through the altar.


    It was an extremely bright starry sky.


    The sun is huge.


    And above it, there is a magnificent heavenly palace.


    "Is this the God Realm..."


    Bai Suzhen slowly left the world while receiving the divine light, while her sister was knocked out by herself.


    Put it in the meditation room.


    Since the heavenly soldiers came, she felt that something was wrong.


    So he made a decisive move, knocked out his sister, and chose to sacrifice.


    It was as expected.


    The fairy Buddha sent people to attack the Jinshan Temple.

 Chapter 100：

    Hope you can be happy, Xiaoqing...


    ......


    Liu Che looked at the Tathagata running away in the world, and the Jade Emperor with a look of despair.


    Smiled contemptuously.


    "My doctrine, to create sentient beings... but I didn''t say to kill you all, but what did you do?"


    "I want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, and I want to suppress my followers and kill the Dragon King in my religion."


    "It seems that I am still too compassionate. The warning I gave you last time was not enough..."


    Liu Che said lightly.


    The big hand grabbed directly towards the heaven.


    At this moment, the sky was surging.


    A heavenly palace hidden in the clouds was grabbed by the big hand that covered the sky.


    The fairies inside wailed desperately.


    As a result, that big hand and five fingers closed.


    Heavenly Court was squeezed exploded in this way.


    The Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother...have died of unfavorable fate, and the gods were torn into pieces in the twisted time and space.


    You can''t even reincarnate.


    "This is the fairy **** of the heaven. Since I only think about Feiying Gougou all day, there is no need to exist..."


    The ethereal sound of God is all over the world...........


    It makes everyone afraid.


    The heavenly gods are so finished?


    God''s way... come out quickly.


    Sifang Tiandi, as well as the gods guarding the famous mountains and rivers.


    Looking at the God of Eternity, one after another was full of sorrow and despair.


    In the face of such a terrible existence, let alone a shot, there is no way to escape if you want to.


    That is heaven, a mysterious place that has existed since ancient times.


    But in the hands of that god, it was like a toy.


    Just after Liu Che squeezed the heavens.


    The second wave of resistance of the will of the world swept through.


    This time there are two laws of wind and fire.


    Nameless heart fire, nine days of gang wind.


    The colorful flames turned into tens of millions of tongues in the sky, continuously burning Liu Che''s divine body.


    And Jiutian Gangfeng also attacked frantically from behind him.


    For a time, the sky was filled with flames.


    The wind was violent.


    "Little God, don''t you know what a lesson is?"


    The mysterious voice, with a little anger.


    Nine colors of light radiated from Liu Che''s body.


    When the light appears.


    The entire world of white snakes was lit up.


    And the will of Heaven without a physical body, after seeing the nine-color divine light, he flinched back in an instant with fright.


    Never dare to come out to be a demon again.


    At this time Liu Che looked down at Jinshan Temple.


    On the nearby mountains, the dead body of a dragon lay quietly there.


    The body is divided into thousands of segments.


    Ao Qian''s dragon soul quietly knelt in the air like this, looking at himself in admiration.


    Really a good believer.


    Liu Che said in his heart.


    "The believer Ao Gan uses his flesh as a sacrifice. No matter how many enemies he has, he does not shrink at all. I am very pleased... When you give the blood of the real dragon in the starry sky, you will go to the gods..."


    A star-colored water drop object the size of a house.


    From Liu Che''s fingertips, he flew towards Ao Gan''s dragon corpse.


    Accompanied by the divine light submerged.


    The dragon corpse began to rise into the sky.


    Ao Qian''s dragon soul was sucked into his body by the corpse.


    Its body continued to heal, and then the cyan scales were replaced by black stars.


    And it floats slowly with breathing.


    Star Real Dragon 1.4.


    Soaring from the starry sky, the eighth-class beast! !


    For a moment, Ao Qian opened his eyes.


    The powerful world pressure constantly urges its strength.


    But Ao Qian still changed into a human form, kneeling in front of Liu Che, and shouted loudly: "Thank you for the gift of my god, Ao Qian will leave first..."


    Ascended to heaven with the dragon''s voice.


    The sentient beings only saw the opening of an ancient starry sky road, and then Ao Qian transformed into a starry sky real dragon and flew into the gods.


    All the dragon races in the heaven and the earth are full of envy in their eyes.


    Liu Che continued: "In this sacrifice, the dragons are all meritorious, and they have given a Shenlong Platform and a true method of transforming spirits!"


    "Thanks for the gift of the God of Eternity!!"


    Countless dragons all knelt down and thanked the gods.


    In this attempt, they won.


    And under the leadership of Patriarch Ao Qian, really found a way to grow!


    How happy.


    Don''t say that if one dragon girl is dedicated, a hundred are not a problem.


    It''s a pity that the old patriarch Ao Qian''s requirements were too high.


    The golden dragon platform stands at the mouth of the Yangtze River.


    From then on, you only need to cultivate to the standard and have enough faith to ascend to the God Realm.


    Of course, Liu Che felt that it would not take long for this world to be completely incorporated into his palm.


    Because a little bit of luck is enough. .


    Chapter 107 Subduing the emperor, an extremely shocking group member! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Fahai.."


    Liu Che''s gaze shifted and fell on the chief priest.


    Divine power is like prison.


    That is dealing with the enemy.


    God''s grace is like the sea, that is to treat one''s own people.


    Fahai''s excited mouth trembled in the face of the incomparably gentle gaze of the God of Eternity, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say.


    He wanted to thank.


    But I feel that my language is extremely lacking.


    He wanted to worship.


    But I found that it was unable to express my respect.


    "You don''t need to be like this. As my believer, you should walk the world with pride, spread my faith, and let ignorant and ignorant creatures feel my grace..."


    "Fahai must engrave this sentence in his heart."


    Facing Liu Che''s teaching.


    Fahai kept in mind that if the courtyard collapsed today, Lingshan collapsed completely.


    After leaving the God of Eternity, I should go to the imperial court of the world to promote the religion of God.


    "Fahai, as my chief priest, you performed very well this time. You have subdued the Dragon Race of the Four Seas and sacrificed with water veins... I should give you..."


    "My God, please wait!"


    Liu Che was stunned.


    Is there anything Fahai wants?


    He looked down suspiciously.


    I saw Fahai showing a determined expression and said, "My god, your gift is too heavy, and Fahai dare not ask for more... If the court was crushed by you today, there is still the Lord of Lingshan who escaped.


    If possible, please let me kill him? "


    After saying this, he knelt to the ground.


    The expression on his face is very determined.


    There is no wavering.


    Obviously, he had already thought about his words.


    Liu Che laughed when he heard the words, and there was still something he didn''t want to reward him.


    It won my heart.


    "You are still too humble...If so, then promote you to a three-star priest in an exceptional way, and give you a Dao Fruit.


    I hope you can do the same. "


    Hearing that ethereal divine sound, he still rewarded himself with Taoism.


    Fahai burst into tears.


    God.


    Why are you so kind.


    Why is it so good for us.


    Every time it is a very small sacrifice, but in exchange for a return of tens of thousands of times, don''t you feel that you are at a loss?


    "We are not enough to thank God''s grace, Fahai will definitely teach sentient beings..."


    Fahai kept on kowtow, then kowtow again...


    In the divine light of the sky, a golden lotus fell.


    For Buddhist disciples.


    Liu Che didn''t bother to do other professions.


    Directly use a source of divine power to condense the Buddha''s Tao fruit, and then inject it into Fahai''s body.


    The next moment.


    Fahai only felt that his bottleneck had been opened.

 Chapter 101：

    The road ahead is extremely smooth.


    You only need to practice hard to reach the end.


    And in my mind, there are more than ten kinds of Buddhism, each of which is full of glorious meaning.


    Tongtian Avenue is right in front of him.


    Definitely not before, the trails of Lingshan Buddhism can be compared.


    The divine light gradually dissipated.


    The world slowly returned to calm.


    The Dragons of the Four Seas, the city of Hangzhou, and countless newly-born believers all knelt and kowtowed.


    Shouted together.


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity..."


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity..."


    Wandao Xiaguang keeps leaving, and the sky is clear and bright.


    Within a million miles.


    Countless spirits kept kowtow.


    Because of Liu Che''s arrival, they all turned into human forms.


    Why not thank you for such a great kindness?


    Only by joining the eternal religion can we repay the grace of God.


    For spirits and monsters, receiving the grace of dripping water will surely repay you.


    Sometimes the spirit is more pure than the human.


    Fahai said towards the people below and his own congregation: "I am now going to the secular imperial court. You will wait to settle the new believers and prepare the temple."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    At present, most of the congregants of Jinshan Temple are children of the Dragon race.


    They use their brains very well and are very obedient.


    Now it has been approved by the gods and given the Shenlongtai.


    What glory is this?


    You must do your best to do things in order to repay the gift of God.


    Fahai stepped on the golden lotus, turned into a stream of light, and went straight to the imperial city.


    When he came to the capital.


    A golden dragon of Qi Luck flew out of the veins, wanting to resist the invasion of cultivators.


    Why can''t practitioners participate in the world?


    It is related to the golden dragon of luck.


    Excessive interference will not only impair one''s own air luck, but in severe cases will even suffer from the evil of heaven.


    Fahai looked at Qi Luck Golden Dragon with a contemptuous expression on his face.


    "A mere golden dragon of luck, dare to flaunt his teeth and claws in front of me. My **** can suppress even the way of heaven, so how can you dare to make a move?"


    The golden finger gently presses down.


    Qi Luck Golden Dragon was actually pressed back into the veins.


    Fahai drove straight in and came to the palace.


    At this time, the emperor and a group of ministers had been paying attention to the outside vision, and still didn''t know what happened.


    They know that there is a **** in the sky.


    One palm destroys the current heavenly court, but also spreads his beliefs.


    But the cause and effect are not known at all.


    The sky has changed twice.


    There were even many ministers who were even prepared to make the emperor sin against himself the most.


    "It''s the Buddha... the Buddha has come!"


    The arrival of Fahai attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this moment, everyone, including the emperor, knelt down.


    "You don''t have to do such a big ceremony. My name is Fahai, and I am the chief priest of the eternal cult. I came here this time to promote the doctrine. I don''t know what you think?"


    A group of celestial masters who rely on dragon energy to practice.


    Under Fahai''s gaze, they bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Only the emperor stood up and smiled: "But the great **** just now?"


    "It is also."


    The emperor''s face was even more joyful, and he said directly: "From today, all towns must have temples of eternal religion, and all people must believe in eternal gods!"


    Such a great god.


    I want to open up the religion in my own country.


    What a blessing this is.


    Only a fool will refuse.


    Although the emperor is faint, he understands that it is not easy to have a strong national power, but now it is an opportunity.


    Maybe he can prolong his life by relying on God''s teachings.


    Fahai smiled very happily when he saw him on the road like this.


    The big thing has been decided.


    At this time, a celestial master stood up and asked: "Buddha, are the gods of the heavenly court really dead?"


    "The hypocritical fairy gods have been wiped out by our gods. They don''t feel the grace of the heaven and the earth at all. They just think about being aloof, and death is deserved."


    Fahai''s tone was a little cold.


    In fact, the answer is already obvious.


    The things enshrined by the celestial masters from all walks of life, as well as the portraits enshrined in the mortal world.


    Now they have become mortals.


    The heaven has completely disappeared.


    Fahai continued: "Not only did the heavens collapse, but Buddhism should also collapse. Although I am a Buddha, I am the Buddha of the eternal religion."


    After hearing this, everyone suddenly realized.


    It turns out that the God of Eternity is an independent God!


    The fairy buddhas are all perished.


    The emperor smiled happily: "So don''t you know if I can practice immortal law?"


    Fa Hai nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Yes, if all the land of China becomes a religious believer, then our world can be upgraded, and it will become an immortal world in the future!"


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this.


    So there are such wonderful things!


    In an instant, all of them were unstable.


    Started to inquire about Fahai''s enrollment.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Group member Pudu sentient beings uploaded a video.


    The video was downloaded in almost a second.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "¡§¡¬...My **** seems to be more domineering, crushing the heavens with one palm, saying that there are Jade Emperor and Queen Mother in it, right?"


    Second Li: "Well, I even ran over and took a look. There are thousands of immortals inside."


    Young Master Murong: "Hehe, Immortal Dao can''t bear to deserve such a catastrophe, but the Buddhist bald donkey runs fast, otherwise he will be killed by a palm."


    Tanjiro: "It should be the credit of Mr. Fahai. If he doesn''t say it, I feel that Buddhism is gone."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It turns out that there are immortals in the sky, but in front of my god, it is a touch of nothing, too ridiculous..."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "My god, I haven''t seen the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, so they were killed? Where is Erlang God... and Tota Li Tianwang?"


    Dashan Chu: "Don''t think about it, everything is nothing in front of the gods. Your focus is too low. Didn''t you see the robbery? That''s the way of heaven!


    In front of God, the way of heaven will also be suppressed! "


    For peace: "Although I don''t understand what you are talking about, it seems very powerful."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "+1"


    Ninja scientist: "Can you upload a detailed fairyland science book? I want to know about your fairy buddha."


    Dashan Chu: "Wait... I have information."


    The group member Chu Dashan uploaded a file.


    People who haven¡¯t learned about the Huaxia Immortal Buddha have all downloaded it.


    For a moment, there were exclamations one after another in the group.


    For peace: "It turned out to be like this. It really deserves to die. Compared to my god''s generosity, these guys are simply not a thing."


    Tanjirou: "Why don''t you just toss people if there is nothing to do, and there is always something to worship. Are they worthy?"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "This is the immortal, you are not a good person. The stories in myths and legends portray them very well, noble... but they are actually so unbearable."


    Ninja scientist: "Simply speaking, they are still humans, but they are stronger than mortals. Just like the Dao of the day, it can be understood as the consciousness of the birth of sentient beings, but as a result, they will only protect the immortal Buddha, are they suppressed by my god?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "I feel that your world is really strong. We haven''t heard of any powerful fairy gods here. On the contrary, there is a sea **** who was caught by a group of pirates."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "You are a fart god, so don''t talk about it."


    Dashan Chu: "I have heard of Zeus God and the like, and I don''t know if I will see it in the future."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "That is a Western god, not yet, but I will encounter it in the future, after all, the gods are so powerful."


    Demon world.


    Uncle Jiu looked at the squeezed heavenly court and fell into silence.


    Although he should change the door now.


    But seeing the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother dying tragically one after another, the inner shock was still great.


    This is God.


    No wonder I can bestow the sword immortal and the Luohan cabinet.


    It turns out that it is not a grade at all. .


    Chapter 107 Subduing the emperor, an extremely shocking group member! (Guiqiu full order)


    Although the sound is not loud.


    But it resounded through the soul.


    Without the slightest emotion, it makes the listener fearful.


    Lingshan.


    Daxiong Hall.


    A crowd of Buddhas showed surprise expressions.


    Whose voice is this, and why can it affect this clean place?


    They looked towards the Buddha.

 Chapter 102：

    However, he found that the other party had a solemn face, obviously the owner of this voice was extremely difficult.


    "Dare to ask the Buddha, where does this ethereal sound come from?"


    "This is an extraterritorial evil god, but you don''t have to worry, just feel relieved."


    Having said that, a piece of his consciousness has already been pursued.


    ......


    Heavenly Court.


    In the Lingxiao Hall.


    The Jade Emperor frowned and asked, "Who is the voice that can reach here?"


    He looked into the clairvoyance, but found that the opponent''s eyes kept bleeding.


    Obviously injured.


    And Shunfenger on the other side said: "In response to your Majesty, the voice came from the Jinshan Temple, but it resounded throughout the world."


    "what?"


    The Jade Emperor was taken aback.


    A person''s voice can actually resound through the six realms.


    What kind of cultivation is this?


    Is it possible that you have surpassed the Buddha!


    ......


    The dimly dark underworld.


    Now there is light.


    Under this terrifying nine-color divine light, all the evil spirits turned into ashes one after another.


    Known as the **** that is not empty.


    When Liu Che came, it completely turned into air.


    King Yama knelt in fright, and countless ghosts were already limp on the ground.


    Throughout the underworld, ten thousand ghosts wailed.


    ......


    The Dragon King of the Yangtze River.


    After hearing this sound that resounded through the world, my heart was extremely shocked.


    Just now, I was still hesitating about thinking about it.


    Now hear this terrifying voice.


    The heart is extremely shocked.


    He tried to watch with the soul, but the soul was injured.


    "Unexpectedly, this **** is so terrifying, everything in the world is inferior..."


    Although vomiting purple blood.


    But Ao Qian''s eyes revealed fanaticism.


    If you can be detached, who wants to stay in the Yangtze River for countless years!


    ......


    Standing in front of Fahai, Liu Che looked at him plainly, that his strength could not last long.


    But dealing with a Bodhisattva is very easy.


    Divine power is above all else.


    If it weren''t for breaking through the upper gods by yourself.


    Can''t have this power yet.


    It is equivalent to losing a world indirectly.


    Can imagine how angry Liu Che is now.


    "Ah... see... see Lord God."


    Fahai lay on the ground with a sorrowful smile, and the corners of his mouth were still bleeding.


    He tried to bow down.


    But found that his body couldn''t move at all.


    "Knowing what is wrong can improve Mo Dayan, watch it carefully, my believers...only I can judge, so are you **** sclers, are you ready to die?"


    Liu Che looked back towards the sky.


    Several blood flowers bloom continuously.


    When he came, there were still people who dared to stand on top of his head.


    This sin deserves death!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the inexplicable death of the Arhats and the gods, was frightened, and fleeed without looking back.


    At this moment, she also dared not care about evil gods or evil gods.


    Run away, or you will die!


    Bai Suzhen in the city looked at the Guanyin Bodhisattva who fled in a hurry, and didn''t know what to do.


    Too much happened today.


    So much that she didn''t react.


    At this time, the ethereal divine voice revived.


    "In front of me, do you have the right to escape?"


    Speak up and follow the law.


    Time goes backwards.


    When Guanyin Bodhisattva woke up, he found that he was still standing in place.


    This time, she did not continue to run away, but worked hard to put a smile on her face.


    "The poor monk just thought that Fahai had gone astray, and did not know that your divine grace was great, please...Please also ask this great **** to forgive the poor monk''s sins."


    Acknowledged.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva admitted.


    At this time, Fahai had recovered most of his injuries under the shining light.


    Hearing the words of the Bodhisattva above, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha... you also have today, with one mouthful of evil spirits on the left, another mouthful of evil spirits, all Buddhist scriptures and Taoisms are items handed down by the gods.


    But in your eyes, my Fahai does not listen to the arrangement of the Tathagata, which is evil.


    Hypocritical people like you are also worthy to accept people''s worship.


    A bunch of embarrassed things, I yeah..."


    Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was scolded blushing, but had to show a flattering smile to please the terrifying **** in front of him.


    from the beginning till now.


    She saw a figure with nine colors of light all over her body.


    Can''t even see the other party''s appearance.


    She saw such a terrible thing for the first time.


    Liu Che did not speak, but waited for the support of Heavenly Court and Lingshan.


    As a result, he was disappointed.


    No one from either side came to support.


    Their appearance had already scared them, and they didn''t even dare to come out of the nest.


    Feel the declining power in the body.


    Liu Che said faintly: "Fahai is a believer in me and promotes eternal doctrine. Since the Tathagata severely injured him, you want to kill him again.


    Let me give you an unforgettable lesson in Lingshan. "


    Guanyin''s heart jumped.


    No, he still kills me.


    "I, Buddha, help me..."


    She fled to the west again, this time even using escape techniques.


    In an instant, he moved thousands of miles away.


    In order to survive, she has struggled.


    But in Liu Che''s eyes, distance is just a joke.


    He raised his palm.


    Nine colors echoed each other.


    The world dimmed again.


    Covering the sky with a big hand, patted towards the back of Guanyin.


    A world-famous Bodhisattva.


    She didn''t resist for even a second, and the rays of light became **** water, and she didn''t even let out a scream.


    Divine Soul is directly annihilated.


    The palm continued to fly towards Lingshan.


    It wasn''t until this holy land was destroyed in half that the power disappeared.


    Tathagata took the Buddhist disciples and left long before he did it.


    So only one Bodhisattva, Guanyin, died.


    But today''s matter undoubtedly put his face on the ground and rubbed repeatedly.


    The golden mountain of Lingshan.


    It was dim at this time, and the light was swallowed.


    Five fingers, exuding a terrifying aftermath.


    Tathagata said with a green face: "From today onwards, recall all Buddhist followers and retreat for ten thousand years!"


    "Yes, I will follow the decree of the Buddha."


    Jianglong Arhat said with a pleasing eyebrow.


    My heart is still in shock.


    Fortunately, go fast, otherwise they would have been photographed to death just now.


    ......


    Inside the Jinshan Temple.


    Liu Che said faintly: "Fahai, today I did not take revenge for you, but this fake Buddha slandered my reputation."


    "Yes, believers know that, in the future, they will proclaim your doctrine to atone for their sins."


    Fahai knelt on the ground and said with a pious expression.


    In fact, he has no two minds anymore.


    Become a fanatic completely.


    Liu Che nodded, his body turned into a light spot and disappeared.

 Chapter 103：

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The world is finally bleak.


    Until it turned into a dark night.


    The robbery cloud in the sky was completely shattered as early as Liu Che appeared.


    So Fahai has become a Buddha too.


    The sixth turn of the golden body method is practiced to the fifth level of perfection.


    After using magic to bury the body of the Jinshan Temple on the side slope, Fahai revealed his phantom Buddha.


    To the people below, he said, "Avalokitesvara has fallen into a demon without knowing it, and has been punished by my god. From today onwards, all temples will be demolished, and monks will return to vulgarity or join me to teach..."


    Two green and white snakes in the city.


    After seeing the light and shadow disappear.


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now hearing Fahai''s voice, Xiaoqing mumbled: "This **** is so powerful, he killed the Bodhisattva with one palm, making me want to join the gods, and I don''t know if people accept monsters."


    Bai Suzhen rolled her eyes and pinched her ears and said, "You, it''s true that you just want to find a backer. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go over and take a look, just because I still have many questions I want to ask him."


    I don''t know why, since the death of Guanyin.


    The throbbing in my heart almost disappeared.


    It seems that being a fairy is no big deal.


    ............0


    Is it an illusion?


    She didn''t know that the spell in her heart had been automatically cancelled.


    Naturally, he will not be drawn, and constantly want to complete Guanyin''s confession.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Bald donkey, I didn''t make a bubble when I died."


    Li Er: "Stop calling a bald donkey. My **** has given him a chance to reform. It is not good to always call bald!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "What''s that called him?"


    Mr. Murong: "Curious.jpg"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "+1"


    Li Er: "It''s called Bald, how kind."


    Dashan Chu: "Puff...I feel better than calling bald, I really didn''t expect you to be bald!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Oh...you should call me bald. If there is a god, I will naturally not die, and the spirit mountain that insulted me was also punished. Guanyin Bodhisattva was slapped to death with a palm."


    Second Li: "..."


    Chu Dashan: "..."


    Young Master Murong: "..."


    These people all know the legend of Guanyin.


    Good guy, slap to death with one palm, hard enough! ! !


    we like.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey...you actually claimed to be a bald, not bad...promising."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It seems that my choice is good. It has completely made you realize the grace of God, oooo... I had known you to wake up so quickly, I would choose the Tao fruit of the heavenly master!"


    Tanjirou: "Brother, don''t cry. I won''t call you a bald donkey!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey, me too!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Get out of here. I don''t understand if I have long hair. I have very thick hair. It''s not a bald donkey..."


    Li Er: "Bao, don''t be proud. Now you are only being rescued and not a real sacrifice. If you don''t sacrifice to the gods, your life will still be in danger with your current strength."


    Now both the Buddha and the Jade Emperor are shocked.


    It will be safe in a short time.


    But if he didn''t develop quickly, it would be easy to kill Fahai with the insidiousness of Buddhism.


    Pudu sentient beings: "Please rest assured, I will prepare well, and I will never disappoint the gods. As for the daughter of destiny, she is right under my eyes and will not be lost."


    Bai Suzhen is in Hangzhou City.


    She wants to go, but that can''t work.


    Since Dao and Buddhism want it, then I will sacrifice to the gods directly. predict.


    Chapter 108 Liu Che: Don''t worry about me losing money, conquer the world well!


    After watching the video, it undoubtedly didn''t let Jiu Shu more determined to go on.


    I used to worry about whether the Patriarch would blame it.


    Now he wanted to think that the gods must never destroy his ancestors when they come.


    Divine power is inviolable.


    Even a single finger can kill the world.


    How powerful and elusive is the way of heaven, it has not been suppressed yet.


    That Jie Lei looked terrifying, and estimated that in the past, he could kill himself thousands of times with a single breath.


    But in the eyes of God.


    Not even a child tickling.


    "It seems that I should work harder too. If I can be immortal, I can help more people and even stop this troubled world. It''s not a bad idea..."


    Jiu Shu muttered to himself.


    But his heart is full of pride.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Second Li: "I''m another three-star envoy, I really envy..."


    Young Master Murong: "There will be them, don''t worry! Snicker. jpg"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I feel that Fahai is really a compassionate person. No wonder God has taken a fancy to him. He can even refuse the reward. If it''s me, I can''t speak when I am excited before God."


    Chu Dashan: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, come out and talk about why you don''t want to reward?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "There is nothing to say, but I just feel that every time we give to God, what we get is not in proportion to the gifts we receive, and I always feel that my God is too bad."


    Liu Che is watching the chat group.


    He smiled directly.


    If you change to other gods, it will definitely be a loss.


    But I am different.


    Thousands of times, tens of thousands of times increase every time.


    Take the faith of harvesting the world of white snakes this time as an example. A total of one hundred and seven original divine powers were used before and after.


    Including the power to suppress the heavens.


    However, after the power of faith gained was increased, he gained 847 power of 160,000 original gods.


    I really lost it! ! !


    Hahaha...


    This is not even Bai Suzhen and Na Ao Li, and Ao Qian of the dragon bloodline in the starry sky.


    These are all treasures.


    Bai Suzhen has the blood of a candle dragon, and Ao Li is a pure-blooded dragon girl. Naturally, the starry sky real dragon does not need to say more about the eighth-grade beast, if you buy it.


    At least millions of original supernatural powers.


    Fahai is really good, but he can''t keep giving away the gift, otherwise, how would he fight the big day Tathagata.


    For peace: "It''s true, it''s better to have fewer rewards in the future, otherwise I always feel ashamed."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It is true."


    God of Eternity: "No need to do this. You just need to do your job well. For me, you are all my children. No matter how much you give, as long as your children can grow up healthily, it is the greatest relief."


    Tanjiro: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ...worship my god! My **** is eternal..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "See My God."


    Li Lao Er: "See my god."


    Master Murong: "See my god."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "See my god."


    For peace: "See my god."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "See my god."


    Jiu Shu: "See the great eternal god."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "See my god."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "See my god."


    Chu Dashan: "See my god."


    Seeing the appearance of God, everyone was excited.


    The same God''s words also moved them extremely.


    True love is always so selfless.


    Especially Fahai, thinking of Guanyin preventing her from becoming a Buddha, he was annoyed to pull her up and whip her corpse a hundred times.


    Then let her feel what compassion is.


    Sure enough, those doctrines are deceptive.


    Will fool honest people and fools.


    Why don''t you put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha?


    The Guanyin didn''t let it go, just calling others to let it go, and some second fools believed it.


    Looking at the group members who were beaten up because of their appearance.


    Liu Che smiled faintly.


    Not paying attention.


    As a god, you only need to say a word to let them understand the meaning.


    No need to chat too much.


    This is more than... just a word of encouragement, and a video by Fahai.


    Let the loyalty of this group of guys be firmer.


    At the same time, he also understood how powerful his strength is.


    There are so many things in one fell swoop.


    Both grace and power are always the best means to gather people''s hearts.


    ......


    Bai Suzhen rode on the golden light transmission and came to a bright and bright planet, and the vicinity was full of horror.


    The breath here is terrible.

 Chapter 104：

    Far more powerful than the aura in her cognition.


    Just swallowing a mouthful, you can feel your body radiating joy.


    Is this the God Realm?


    She carefully looked at the strange world.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew.


    Bai Suzhen raised her head subconsciously, and saw a phoenix that covered the sky and sun flew past her eyes.


    The other party clearly found himself.


    But there was no attack.


    Just glanced at it, spread its wings and flew away.


    "Huh...Sister, this phoenix is ??so powerful, I''m going to be scared to death."


    Standing behind Bai Suzhen, Ao Li''s star-blue eyes revealed the color of fear.


    The croissant braid is made by circling the dragon''s horns. Without any makeup on the face, the natural look is very lovely.


    The little mouth is pink.


    Two small hands firmly grasped Bai Suzhen''s skirt.


    It''s not like a dragon at all.


    That said, she hasn''t been baptized yet, just a little young dragon.


    And Bai Suzhen didn''t get the bloodline evolution either.


    The strength of the two of them belonged to the lowest level of existence on this God Realm planet.


    Bai Suzhen gently stroked Ao Li''s head, and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, the God of Eternity will not forget us, and even if we forget, we can cultivate here."


    The **** realm is different from the lower realm.


    The breath in the air alone was enough to make the two of them evolve.


    At this moment, a few streams of light flashed across the sky, and a group of tall and white cranes slowly fell from the sky.


    Two figures jumped down from above.


    I looked at them up and down, nodded and said, "Are you Bai Suzhen and Ao Li?"


    "Yes, what are you guys?"


    "My name is Hina, Rixiang. I am the maid of the God of Eternity. Now I will take you to the Eternal Shrine. Please come up."


    "Oh, thank you."


    A girl and a loli.


    The two sat on the crane and flew towards the air.


    On the road.


    Hina explains what they need to do.


    "After you come to the God Realm, you can''t directly serve the gods and go to bed, you need to go through penance. This is one thing all goddess must experience when they come here.


    Until the strength reaches the standard, then he will accept the matters that the paternity pays attention to.


    There are also some personal accomplishments.


    Don''t think that you can act recklessly when you come to the realm of the gods, and don''t think that you can take care of old age when you come here, no matter how spoiled goddess you are.


    Still have to share some work for the God of Eternity.


    The place where you just came is the primordial makestar. It was the first makestar, and there will be other makestars in the future.


    Most goddesses work on it. "


    The two women nodded repeatedly.


    How dare they be presumptuous.


    His own strength in the God Realm is probably not as good as the power of a lowest-level sacred beast.


    As for the question of waiting to sleep.


    Bai Suzhen''s face turned red, but she didn''t say anything.


    As a woman, although she serves strange men, she is somewhat resistant.


    But the other party is a god, and that bit of resistance is also forgotten.


    Ao Li whispered, "Can I be as strong as the phoenix just now?"


    Rixiang looked back at her, and said flatly: "That''s a blue bird, not a phoenix... and it''s the food of other sacred beasts."


    Bai Suzhen: ...


    Ao Li: ...


    It turns out that the water in the God Realm is so deep.


    The horrible phoenix beast in their eyes turned out to be just rations.


    On the way, Ao Li saw his grandfather.


    A starry dragon soaring in the realm of the gods.


    "Sister, look, that''s my grandfather."


    Ao Li said excitedly.


    Bai Suzhen looked up and saw a real dragon in the starry sky that stretched for millions of miles, wandering in the mysterious sea of ??stars.


    So happy.


    The young girl next to him was surprised and said: "It turns out that this eight-star animal is your grandfather. I really can''t tell it. I heard from my **** that it seems to be the strongest animal in the realm of God. It has a promising future, but it''s a bit mischievous. .. I want to scream when I''m fine."


    Such a huge dragon.


    He was said to be naughty by God.


    It seems that Ao Qian is really childlike.


    Bai Suzhen didn''t dare to comment, she just hugged Ao Li and stared at the dragon, echoing Fahai''s words in her heart.


    I have candle dragon blood.


    Will he be better than Ao Gan after returning to his ancestors?


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    No matter how strong the candle dragon is, it is only the top of its own world, while the giant dragon in front of him is the top beast in God''s Domain.


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    After a while, a group of four people came to the temple.


    Xianhemen left one after another at this time.


    Chu Yi invited them: "Come here, there are various books and various inheritances. You all have the blood of a dragon. First enter the pool of returning to ancestors and soak, and then practice will be faster. "


    "Thank you divine envoy."


    Bai Suzhen took Ao Li and walked inside.


    When she came to the hall, she discovered that there were several girls here.


    Every person''s envoy exudes a terrifying glow.


    And their looks are very beautiful.


    For example, the girl in the green skirt on the right, although young, reveals mischievous meaning between her brows and eyes.


    And the girl not far away from her, with a hint of flattery in the cold.


    At this time, a white divine light lit up.


    A woman in white sitting in front of the hall suddenly smiled and said: "Finally broke through. It seems that this effort is good, so I should be able to lower the realm."


    "Sister Li Xiuning broke through?"


    "congratulations..."


    "Congratulations, sister."


    The successive women in the hall were awakened by the sudden momentum, and stood up to congratulate them.


    And a woman sitting next to Li Xiuning also exudes a lot of charm, a white jade sword body, floating above her head.


    "Hey... Sister Shi Feixuan also broke through."


    "They are the most diligent goddesses, and breakthroughs are also normal."


    Both are the goddess of the Datang World.


    The two have been fighting secretly, and no one wants to fall behind.


    The result was still a step ahead by Li Xiuning. .


    Chapter 109 Bai Suzhen returns to his ancestors, Li Xiuning is in the lower realm! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Congratulations to the two goddesses for breaking through the realm. If you want the lower realm, please go to Ziwei Palace and stand by."


    Hina and Rixiang looked at each other and bowed together in salute.


    The attitude is very respectful.


    Ao Li asked in surprise, "Can I go back after I come to God Realm?"


    She thought she would live in the God Realm permanently in the future, such a vast world, how interesting it is.


    But if you can go back to the original world and play, it seems pretty good.


    Rixiang nodded and explained: "The God of Eternity has regulations. If the goddess breaks through the seventh-order strength, that is, the seven-star of the beast, there is a chance for the lower realm, but the specifics also depend on the God''s arrangement."


    Bai Suzhen''s eyes lit up.


    If you can cultivate to the seventh level, you can ~ go back to see my sister.


    This is not bad.


    Li Xiuning and Shifei stood up, no one paid any attention to each other, and walked towards their respective palaces.


    This posture also made Bai Suzhen understand that the goddess is not an iron plate.


    Each is still competing for favor.


    Watching the two goddesses leave, Chu Yi took the two new goddesses to and from the ancestor Tianchi.


    Tianchi was specially created by Liu Che for all non-human goddesses.


    Considering that in the future, it is impossible for every goddess to be a human being.


    As a result, he used the secret medicine with supreme materials to smelt this pool.


    Otherwise, every time he was promoted to a goddess, he would have to take action, which would be a waste of time.


    Tianchi is a pond floating in the air.


    It seems that the area is small.


    In fact, there is a small world inside, almost the size of the moon.


    Hina Yi stood at the door and said towards Bai Suzhen: "Take off your clothes and step into the Tianchi. When the moon and stars rotate three times, I will call you."


    The two girls obeyed the arrangement, untied their clothes, and walked towards the pool.


    They only found out when they were submerged in the water.


    The seemingly icy pool water is actually like hot lava.


    Ao Li became a dragon subconsciously, and the little white dragon looked particularly cute.


    And Bai Suzhen naturally changed back to his original form.


    At this time, a burst of medicinal power penetrated into her body, arousing the power of the candle dragon deep in the gene.


    White as jade scales.


    One piece after another became pitch black.

 Chapter 105：

    The color is like ink.


    It doesn''t seem to give people a kind of coldness, but a kind of weird coquettish.


    Rumor has it that the power of the Nine Yin Candles is infinite.


    Devour everything.


    Later, because of fear of this power, all the fairy gods united to kill it.


    But today, this characteristic is undoubtedly evident in Bai Suzhen.


    Its body is not big.


    It is only a few hundred meters long.


    But half of the pool water was driven by the black dragon, and a whirlpool appeared.


    Hina showed surprise on her face.


    Unexpectedly, this goddess has such amazing strength, it seems that she must be a goddess.


    The ordinary goddess is still different from the goddess.


    The Daughter of Destiny comes with luck.


    The cultivation speed is much faster than ordinary people.


    Why Li Xiuning can surpass Shifeixuan is because she is Tang Huang''s biological sister.


    The emperor''s luck is added to his body, cooperating with his own luck.


    Naturally it will be better than Shi Feixuan.


    But it''s only a trace.


    Not much is exceeded.


    The most obvious is the Tianchi below.


    Bai Suzhen only absorbed a little, and began to evolve continuously.


    On the other hand, Ao Li on the other side was a little dysfunctional, and the liquid medicine she was still absorbing was used to complement her own genes.


    It''s another stage to wait until the ancient blood is stimulated.


    This is the gap.


    ......


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    Liu Che has received news from Chu Yi.


    I thought these two girls would take a while.


    But they did not expect their progress so fast.


    "Shi Feixuan, Li Xiuning."


    "See my god."


    The two women were wearing the same color dresses and kneeled in front of Liu Che.


    "Get up, since your strength is enough, in addition to visiting relatives this time, we will also help God to make Li Shimin unify the world."


    Datang World has been delayed for a long time.


    It happened to take advantage of this opportunity to take the world in one fell swoop.


    The two women looked at each other and said softly: "Oh, yes!"


    "There is one more thing. Your strength needs to be lowered. Since you couldn''t hold it well for the first time, you should seal a part of it first."


    Liu Che pointed a finger.


    They sealed 90% of the power of the two goddesses.


    He is not afraid of rejection by the world.


    After all, the two daughters of destiny, even with all their strength, nothing will happen.


    But I am afraid that the power is not well controlled, and the world is broken.


    Then he has a headache.


    The portal leading to the lower realm was in a special place in this eternal temple, and Liu Che had also entered with consciousness.


    [The Heavenly Court has been renamed the Eternal Shrine. ¡¿


    There are more and more holes in the world today.


    The two women found a light gate on the far left.


    There is a familiar atmosphere in it.


    "This is it, right?"


    "Yes, let''s go together?"


    "certainly."


    Although there are fights on weekdays, in our own world, we still have to look close to everything.


    After all, it came from a hometown.


    ......


    Datang Double Dragon World.


    Liaodong region.


    At this time, there was a lot of war here, and the Emperors of the Sui Dynasty and the Emperors of Korea, as well as all the people in the martial arts who dissatisfied with Li Shimin, gathered here at this moment.


    Master Yijian, Fu Cailin, Master of Demon Sect, Xie Zhixuan, and Master of Grassland, Bi Xuan.


    All gathered here.


    For them, the stronger the eternal religion.


    The weaker one''s living space.


    And with the return of Tiandao Song Que, their pressure began to increase.


    Right now, the evil ways are basically condensed into a rope.


    Although Cihang Jingzhai was broken.


    But other organizations still exist.


    There are even Kou Zhong and others rise up.


    It is a pity that it is still lost to the eternal religion.


    The city wall.


    Shi Zhixuan looked at the thousands of people in the distance, his expression full of solemnity.


    That''s the number of opponents.


    But it''s strong and outrageous.


    As for the other soldiers, they have already crossed the borders to conquer other countries.


    This obviously looks down on them.


    "How is it? The people of the demons have not completed the assassination. Didn''t it mean that the cultivation method of the longevity formula has been found?"


    Fu Cailin walked over, with an anxious look on his face.


    They are not doing well in Korea now.


    None of the master assassins sent out responded.


    Even his three descendants have lost contact now.


    It can be imagined that it is already "dead".


    Shi Zhixuan said solemnly: "Even so, we can''t let Li Shimin be too arrogant, otherwise he will dominate the world and all the schools will be destroyed."


    Li Shimin now occupies the Central Plains.


    All families were disintegrated.


    There is no school, no world.


    Only eternal religion.


    There are not even officials.


    The real world of Harmony.


    But such a world made Shi Zhixuan scared.


    Is this still a human?


    There is no fighting and no noise.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    People become stronger.


    Each of them is better than martial arts masters. If Li Shimin brought 10,000 people over, they would have been wiped out here.


    Alas, this person is really annoying than others.


    It''s not that he has never thought of joining the Eternal Church, but others have said.


    He is deeply guilty, and he needs to do 30 years of hard labor if he wants to clear his face.


    Isn''t that funny?


    His own dignified generation of evil kings actually want to do labor.


    So that Shi Zhixuan regrets a little now, if he has agreed to the request, he won''t worry about it now.


    Fu Cailin sighed: "I hope that the group of demons can cooperate with Bi Xuan and the old man to kill Li Shimin sooner, otherwise we really can''t resist."


    People are dying more and more.


    Every time the enemy charges, they will suffer countless deaths and injuries.


    Now the country does not support war.


    Not enough resources.


    Just between the two of them talking.


    In the distant sky, a beam of colorful light fell from the sky.


    In the beam of light, there are two fairies.


    Fu Cailin was dumbfounded, his fingers like chicken claws trembling constantly.


    "This... what is this?"


    Shi Zhixuan was also dumbfounded.


    I just left an eternal god, why are there still fairies falling now?


    .............0


    Is it the fairy of this world?


    He was a little excited, and immediately roared: "I''ll see who is here, you are waiting here."


    After that, Shi Zhixuan stepped on the head of the city, and his body swooped down like a big eagle.


    After a few ups and downs, he left the gate and plunged into the plain.


    He is extremely fast, after all, he is a grandmaster.


    That is, it surpasses the innate level and has not reached the land gods.


    Even so, Shi Zhixuan''s speed is still a point where ordinary soldiers can''t catch up.


    The sky fell down.


    The two goddesses were sent to the ground.

 Chapter 106：

    Feel the dirty air in the air.


    Li Xiuning and Shi Feixuan frowned at the same time.


    This smells so bad, it''s hard to breathe, is this really your own world?


    "It seems that I am used to it in the God Realm, and I can''t help but feel nauseous after coming down."


    "It''s better to turn to internal breath, anyway, we don''t need to breathe and it''s okay."


    Li Xiuning''s proposal mentioned Shi Feixuan''s approval.


    "In addition to turning into internal interest, there is one more thing to pay attention to."


    "what?"


    The heroic Li Xiuning frowned slightly.


    The face was filled with doubts.


    "Of course it''s a veil. We are women who serve God, so naturally we can''t be seen by mortals."


    Shi Feixuan said with a smile.


    Li Xiuning suddenly realized.


    Afterwards, she imaginary a pair of gauze and put it on her face with divine light, only showing a pair of eyes to show others.


    Just when the two wanted to leave.


    A silhouette came from a distance.


    "Is this man a soldier of the second brother? But it doesn''t look like it, forget it... Since you come here, just ask."


    Li Xiuning muttered in her heart and chose not to move.


    In a moment, Shi Zhixuan came to the two women.


    Seeing the goddess accompanied by Caixia with extraordinary temperament, he was overjoyed.


    "Dare to ask two fairies in the sky?"


    Hearing the words, the two women nodded silently.


    Shi Zhixuan laughed and laughed: "This is really great, but the two fairies know that a guy named Li Shimin recently joined the Cthulhu to conquer the world, and asked the two fairies to kill him.


    As long as it succeeds, I will bring everyone to worship you! "


    Shi Feixuan chuckles when she hears this.


    Li Xiuning looked at the evil king with a funny face, and said faintly: "It seems luck is good. I met the enemy of the gods just after the lower realm. It saved a lot of effort." Bu.


    Chapter 110 Shi Feixuan: It''s good for Wanwan to think so, let''s take you to the God Realm!


    Shi Zhixuan smiled and couldn''t smile.


    The whole person is like an enemy.


    I couldn''t stop shaking.


    Wouldn''t it be so unlucky, the two fairies in front of them are also the people of the eternal gods.


    Looking at the pale-faced evil king.


    Li Xiuning said lightly: "Since we are the enemy of the gods, we should know our identity. I am Li Shimin''s sister Li Xiuning, and she is Shifeixuan."


    There was a puff.


    The evil king Shi Zhixuan knelt on the ground.


    His face was filled with disbelief.


    "No... it''s impossible, it''s rumored that you have all been killed, and even your heads have been burned by flames."


    The legend about the eternal religion.


    It''s everywhere now.


    The most popular among them is the woman who was sacrificed, Shi Feixuan, the chief disciple of Cihang Jingzhai.


    It is said that in order to kill the Tubo army, Li Shimin sacrificed to the evil **** and killed Shifei Xuan in the altar, which allowed the gods to take action.


    Is all this fake?


    Li Xiuning looked at the sisters beside him with a smile, and said, "Sister, I didn''t expect death to be so terrible? Even the head was burned. This rumor is really incredible."


    "Which thief dares to slander me?"


    Shi Feixuan was so angry.


    It''s really abhorrent to spread rumors like this.


    When the fairy was angry, the mountain trembles faintly.


    Shi Zhixuan didn''t see well, and while the two women were talking, he turned and plunged into the mountain stream, trying to escape to heaven.


    Unexpectedly, a soft wind blew from the side and rolled him into the air.


    Shi Zhixuan desperately wanted to struggle.


    The results are all to no avail.


    Even if he uses the Seal of Immortality, he still cannot escape from the whirlwind.


    "Okay, stop struggling... We are the goddess of the God Realm. In front of us, it''s hard for you to die."


    Shi Feixuan was really angry, and manipulated the wind to slip Shi Zhixuan in front of her.


    It was originally a piece of squeezed to death, and suddenly remembered that this old thing still had a woman, he couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°I remember you also have a daughter named Shi Qingxuan, right? Let the people of the world, the eternal religion can not be blasphemy!"


    Shi Zhixuan looked at Shi Feixuan in horror, feeling extremely regretful in his heart.


    Why do you say I''m here?


    Isn''t this a food delivery?


    The speed of the three of them was very fast, soaring through the clouds, they arrived in front of Li Shimin in less than half an hour.


    Although everyone is now a martial arts master.


    But those who can lift the clouds and drive the fog.


    Only Li Shimin is alone.


    Facing the two fairies who suddenly came and the old man who was thrown on the ground, the soldiers looked very surprised.


    "Is the envoy Li Shimin here?"


    "What are you two?"


    "I''m Li Xiuning, she is Shifeixuan, but came from the God Realm with an oracle. As for the guys on the ground, huh... it''s the Evil King Shizhixuan."


    The soldier was shocked when he heard this.


    Did not wait for him to report.


    A hearty laugh came from the palace in the distance.


    "It turns out that the goddess came, and I also said why the sky light just now is so familiar."


    Li Shimin wore a black casual clothes and moved in.


    When he saw his completely different sister, his eyes were filled with excitement.


    It''s only been more than a month.


    The younger sister has become a fairy, and the temperament on her body is unattainable, her eyes actually penetrated her heart.


    It''s terrible.


    Soldiers nearby were already kneeling on the ground.


    Congratulations on the coming of the goddess.


    Hearing that her brother called her goddess, Li Xiuning couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    Really, the family is still like this.


    Seeing that their brothers and sisters met again, Shi Fei said to Li Xiuning: "You can get me to deal with nearby enemies. I heard many interesting voices just now."


    "Go go, don''t make too much movement."


    "Um."


    Shi Fei came and walked on the cloud.


    The immortal temperament is undoubtedly revealed.


    Makes countless people envy.


    Li Xiuning smiled at her brother and said, "How is the situation now? I think there are still some enemies in Liaodong."


    "Yeah, this group of guys are going to die of disgust. A group of people headed by the Demon Cult constantly harass me, even if everyone is a soldier, there are deficiencies."


    The idea of ??eternal meditation is a good thing.


    It can help people get rid of their womb directly.


    But the problem also came.


    There is not enough food.


    After the strength becomes stronger, the appetite will greatly increase.


    Now he had to stop the spread of meditation.


    Otherwise, there will be a famine.


    Now the Central Plains is peaceful.


    Thousands of temples are flourishing.


    Originally, Li Shimin''s plan was to choose to include the Central Plains in the territory completely, and then choose a grand national sacrifice.


    A larger sacrifice than Murong Fu.


    To celebrate the greatness of God.


    Now because of the food, I am stuck in a problem.


    Before the Sui Emperor''s Eastern Expedition, the Central Plains had already fallen into a food shortage, and a large number of innate masters were born.


    Food alone is now an astronomical number.


    The worried Li Shimin couldn''t help it.


    Therefore, facing the guerrillas of the Demon Cult, he was also very helpless.


    Li Xiuning kept nodding her head when she heard the words, but thought in her heart.


    It seems that the judgment of the gods is correct. After the first sacrifice, the current sacrifice has stopped, and there must be a problem.


    Want to sacrifice but dare not.


    For fear of falling behind.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning couldn''t help sighing: "Second brother, you are really worried. The most important thing in the doctrine of the gods is sincerity.


    If you encounter problems, you can ask the gods to worship.


    I am a servant in the shrine, and I will also know your sacrifice. "


    "Huh? This can also ask you for help."


    Li Shimin never expected it.


    If you lack food, you can still find a god. Wouldn''t it be a bit of a playful thing?


    "Yeah, the gods told us very early, otherwise what do you think the Daughter of Destiny does, of course you have to benefit your own world.


    However, this time our lower realm, besides telling you this order, there is another important thing.


    That is to completely pacify the Central Plains, and then hold a state sacrifice.


    As for food, just stick to it for another half month! "


    Li Xiuning''s tone revealed unquestionable.


    Because this is the task arranged by the gods.

 Chapter 107：

    And she faintly felt that the sacrifice this time was completely different from other sacrifices.


    Li Shimin was exasperated when he heard it, and immediately said: "Then listen to your sister. What you say is what you say. By the way, both parents are in Jiangcheng, do you want to go and see?"


    "No, it''s still work-oriented, as long as the parents are healthy."


    Li Xiuning didn''t dare to delay the mission of God and chose to refuse.


    ......


    another side.


    Shi Feixuan left the city, and then counted her doorman.


    As a result, they did not expect them to live in the ravines hundreds of miles away.


    Ci Hang Jing Zhai at this time.


    Has long since disappeared.


    It was replaced by a drugstore.


    Shi Feixuan sighed inwardly as she looked at the younger sisters who were seeking benefits from the common people.


    "Since you find another way to live, it''s okay if you don''t be an ordinary congregation, just live with peace of mind..."


    At this time, she is no longer the original Shifeixuan...........


    Seeing the world is like looking at a picture scroll.


    The original Ci Hang Jing Zhai did a little bit of wickedness.


    In a vain attempt to use martial arts to master the court and maintain his state of detachment from the world.


    However, fortunately, the sect did not do evil, otherwise it would have been disgusted by God.


    Didn''t you see that Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    I was slapped to death with one palm.


    Shi Feixuan left the sky above the drug store and began to search nearby.


    Soon she found the person she wanted in a house.


    Demon girl, Wanwan.


    At the same time with her, there are Xu Ziling and a group of decent Jingnian Zen sects.


    They are in a remote place, and the neighborhood is disguised by some believers.


    So this courtyard is very safe.


    Just now she used the magic method to monitor this sound.


    "Wan Wan, why don''t you choose to shoot? Master has already asked about it many times."


    Xu Ziling looked at the quirky demon girl, and said helplessly.


    His master is Bi Xuan, the master of that grassland.


    The world was in chaos at that time.


    When he and Kou Zhong were fleeing, they were caught by this old guy. Together with the longevity formula, they were also cracked by the other party and other masters.


    Although he learned from the grassland people, Xu Ziling''s martial arts progressed very quickly.


    One month''s effort will have the strength of a second-rate master.


    And against fellow followers of the same rank, he can persist undefeated.


    Wan Wan was wearing a black dress, sitting on the eaves, her calves dangling.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, she said: "If you want to die, go, I don''t want to go anyway."


    "Then what will your master wish Yuyan do?"


    "What she likes to do, I don''t want to die anyway!


    After all...I''m still thinking about it recently, where is Shi Feixuan, who has always been a rival to me?


    Is it really impossible to be killed and sacrificed.


    Or to enjoy the blessing in the gods..."


    Wan Wan whispered.


    She has two wishes in her life.


    One is to find a man that suits your mind. 1.4


    The second is to defeat Shi Feixuan.


    Now neither of the two wishes can be fulfilled, and I feel uncomfortable.


    And what Xu Ziling didn''t know was that Wanwan''s first thought was that she might have ascended to the realm of God since she heard that Shifeixuan had ascended to the realm of God.


    I want to use beauty to defeat this woman who is dressed up all day!


    Don''t underestimate the jealousy of women.


    That is the most terrible thing!


    "Then I really thank Wan Wan, if you miss me so much, why not join the cult?"


    The cold voice drifted into the ears of everyone in the courtyard.


    Wan Wan''s heart was shocked.


    Only then did I realize that at some point, there was a woman in white clothes Shengxue standing next to her.


    Scattered divine clouds hovered around the opponent.


    I knew it was not a mortal at a glance.


    Wan Wan jumped up in shock, looked at Shi Feixuan, and exclaimed: "Are you Shi Feixuan that slut? No...impossible!"


    "Why is it impossible? Even though I have entered the realm of the gods, but with the will of the gods, I can still come down.


    Let¡¯s just say something interesting, Wan Wan... Missing me so much, do you want to serve the gods too? "


    Shi Feixuan gently handed out a jade finger as she spoke.


    The sword intent formed by the colorful gods.


    Reached Wan Wan''s jaw. .


    Chapter 111 The world is upgraded, and the Tang world is completely drained! (Guiqiu full order)


    Wan Wan''s body was shocked, her eyes looked at Shi Feixuan in disbelief.


    Say Cao Cao Cao Cao will be there.


    Why can''t this man keep talking.


    "Don''t be afraid...you only need to answer whether you are willing or unwilling. As a woman in the same world, I am happy to dedicate you to the gods."


    Shi Feixuan''s tone did not change in any way.


    Still as light as water.


    But it brought endless pressure to the people in the courtyard.


    Xu Ziling looked at the Xia Guangjian Qi in Shi Feixuan''s hand and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Can light be forged into weapons?


    Is this the power of the God of Eternity!


    Wan Wan lowered her head, looked at the colorful sword energy, and suddenly smiled.


    "What choice do I have, just a good sister, are you not afraid that I will take away the favor of the gods from you?"


    "Heh... if you have the patience, go and try it."


    The Jian Qi in Shi Feixuan''s hand moved a little to the side.


    Xiaguang flashed.


    Turned into countless petals.


    In the next instant, thousands of flowers bloomed, and all those who resisted the eternal god''s teachings all died.


    The extraordinary Xu Ziling had his head cut off.


    The rest were pierced through their hearts by petals and died.


    This man had been staring at his face just now, **** miserable!


    Three days later.


    The city in Liaodong that was occupied by Bi Xuan was chopped into powder by a sword of sky light, and the ground cracked a deep trench of hundreds of meters.


    All of its Korean soldiers died.


    The Emperor of Sui, who fled to another city together, also brought his own children and army, and was beheaded by Jianguang.


    Li Xiuning and Shifeixuan.


    The two gods and 29 women, like the world, performed the horror of the gods.


    In this world, there is only one true god, anyone who dares to challenge.


    All were sentenced to death!


    Shi Qingxuan, the daughter of the evil king Shi Zhixuan, heard that her father was arrested and was about to be made into a corpse.


    Also frightened came from a remote place.


    As for the people of the Demon Cult, after hearing the news, they gave up all resistance.


    Originally they were just struggling.


    Now that the goddess returns, who can be the enemy?


    All of them have been abolished and become sinners. Unless they have worked for 30 years, they can offset their sins.


    Inside Jiangdu City.


    The building here has been demolished and replaced by a glorious altar.


    The golden jade of the entire Central Plains has all been concentrated here.


    When Li Shimin was fighting for hegemony, he was arranging this matter.


    The magnificent altar now has been completed half a month ago.


    Have been waiting for the state festival to begin.


    The enchanting girl, Shi Qingxuan, the daughter of the evil king, Shang Xiuxun, the master of the Flying Horse Ranch, and Song Yuzhi, the daughter of the Heavenly Sword.


    The four women burned incense and bathed, preparing to become goddesses.


    Time passed every minute and every second.


    Until noon.


    The dull bell rang.


    In the entire Central Plains, many temples with tens of thousands of seats lit incense.


    Tens of millions of people began to pray.


    The entire sky has turned into a colorful color.


    From time to time, thunder flashed by, but under Caixia''s power, thundercloud was driven away.


    Li Xiuning said to the four girls: "The national sacrifice begins, the goddess dedicate her life!"


    Wan Wan and others sighed in their hearts and walked into the altar.


    Boom.


    The changes in the sky are even more intense.


    The earth also trembled.


    People were a little panicked, but under the guidance of the gods everywhere, they slowly returned to peace.

 Chapter 108：

    The state sacrifice is different from other sacrifices.


    But sacrifices are being made everywhere.


    It is not a fixed altar.


    Countless strands of the power of faith flew into the realm of God through the colorful gods.


    Suddenly, the vibration of the sky stopped.


    The white clouds receded.


    The blue sky turned into a dark night sky.


    With the colorful Shenxia as the center, a vast world appeared in front of them.


    Li Shimin was excited and knew that it was the God Realm.


    Suddenly couldn''t help shouting.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am Li Shimin, the two-star chief priest, this time the national memorial ceremony is on, please show your divine power for the people."


    ...


    People throughout China heard the voice of the chief priest.


    And the beautiful night sky also made them feel extremely cordial.


    This is the hometown of God and the place they yearn for.


    The prayers kept ringing.


    It didn''t stop for a moment.


    Even five-year-old children, under the guidance of their parents, continue to recite the name of the eternal god.


    One altar after another was lit.


    Finally, the golden dragon of Qi Luck hidden in the veins came out.


    It soars in the sky, representing the national fortune of the Tang Dynasty and appearing on behalf of the world''s fortune of this side.


    Li Shimin''s eyes lit up, and he continued to shout: "Believers, Li Shimin, should take the golden dragon of luck as a sacrifice, and the whole world as a sacrifice, and pray for the coming of the God of Eternity!!!"


    "Pray for the coming of God to save our people."


    "Pray for the coming of God to save our people."


    ...


    The loud voice penetrated the world and floated into Liu Che''s ears.


    "It seems that the plan has been completed well. The national sacrifice has already begun, and I should do it."


    Plan step by step, just for this moment.


    And the system''s prompt sound also sounded just right.


    "Ding...your believer Li Shimin sacrificed four goddesses, one of whom is the daughter of the destiny, you get 15% of the world''s luck"


    "Ding...your believer Li Shimin opened the state sacrifice and sacrificed a fragmented world. Because you have more than 80% of the world''s luck, you can plunder."


    "Ding...please plunder the world first, start the increase, otherwise it will be difficult to plunder."


    Liu Che walked out of the eternal temple, turned his body into a big hand in the sky, and grabbed directly at the fragments.


    From the perspective of Datang World.


    This palm covers the sky and sun.


    His own world is like a building block in the hands of the other party, small and humble.


    The power of Heaven''s Dao was already ridiculedly unable to attack.


    It can only show sorrow symbolically.


    The creatures in the entire world can reach the sorrow of the heavens, but the meditation thinker will not be affected.


    "In view of the fact that God made Li Shimin end the rebellion, eradicate cultists, and restore peace in the world, he has given him the opportunity to advance to the God Realm.


    From now on, this world will be the realm of the Tang Dynasty. Everyone can cultivate into immortals, and animals can cultivate into spirits. "


    Shenyin seems to come from eternity.


    Vast and great.


    Make people feel shocked.


    The world is promoted to the gods.


    In the future, people will no longer be mortals, but can cultivate immortals.


    It is an unreachable myth that the gods are no longer there!


    After completely suppressing the Tao of Heaven.


    Liu Che felt that the pressure was much less in an instant, but he still did not dare to take it lightly.


    This is the first time I have captured the fragmented world.


    Need to focus on stability.


    The law of nine colors of light works.


    Liu Che shouted: "Get up."


    The Fragmented World instantly left the Chaos Sea, continuously blasted through the barriers of the world, and finally came to his own God''s Domain.


    When Datang Shuanglong World was captured.


    Liu Che only understood one thing.


    Not all worlds are a planet.


    After leaving the fragmented eggshell.


    The World of Tang Dynasty is just a continent.


    It just looked like the world.


    In fact, they are all phantoms created by the movement of the heavens.


    Even he was confused.


    "Ding...the world was successfully captured, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and the world began to grow."


    The system caught Liu Che''s movements and began to trigger the increase.


    The World of Tang Dynasty has just arrived in the realm of God.


    Is wrapped in supreme power.


    The mountains rise a thousand times higher, and the earth continues to stretch.


    The world, which was originally just a continent, began to become a real planet under the thousand-fold increase of the system.


    And immortality began to float in the veins.


    The sky is even wider.


    The nebula is not clear, and is shrouded by countless clouds.


    The earth is more generous.


    The world is upgraded, not only the earth veins, including some ancient blood veins, have also begun to arouse.


    A bird flying in the air inspired Qingluan''s blood.


    Flames burned all over.


    Speaking.


    A thousand-year-old tree rose from the ground and bowed to the sky.


    The change lasted for three full days.


    It ended completely.


    When all the dust settles.


    People just woke up from the dream.


    At this time, a figure surrounded by nine-color divine light appeared in the sky.


    Li Xiuning and Shi Feixuan immediately bowed down.


    "See my god."


    Li Shimin was shocked when he saw this, and hurried to kneel to the ground.


    At this time, the whole world was silent.


    Even the wind is blocked.


    "I am the **** of eternity. Feeling your piety, I will promote your 850 world to the immortal world, but don''t be too proud.


    Pious cultivation is the right way, and those who do bad things will be punished by God! "


    The colorful divine thunder roared in the air in response to Liu Che''s words.


    In the end it turned into a thunder dragon that stretched for 100,000 miles.


    This is the benefit of collecting the world. At this moment, the Heavenly Dao collapses, and Liu Che has completely mastered the world.


    Let them live now.


    If you want them to die, you die.


    And Liu Che could feel that the power of his grasp had increased by 20%.


    The divine power is more solidified.


    Li Shimin took the lead and said: "I will remember the teachings of God, and dare not pass it forever."


    Now that God is in front of him, which villain dare to die?


    The real peace is achieved.


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction, and said lightly: "Get up, this time you performed very well as a divine envoy. Although there are a few things that are unsatisfactory, the overall situation is not bad.


    Give you the identity of a four-star envoy and a three-star magic book.


    I hope you will practice hard, and don''t let me live up to my expectations. "


    Magic!


    He actually obtained the law of God.


    Doesn''t this mean that one is expected to become a god?


    What a fairy.


    Immortals are just ordinary people in the eyes of gods! ! !


    Excited.


    happiness.


    This is the portrayal of Li Shimin''s mood.


    He tremblingly took the golden law code floating down from the sky, and said with tears: "Thank God!!! I will not dare to take credit for it!!!"


    The colorful clouds in the sky slowly dissipated.


    Liu Che returned to the eternal temple.


    Because the oil and water of this Datang World were completely squeezed out, the Qi Luck Golden Dragon was also filled into the God Realm plane by him.


    The path of God''s cultivation has always been so cruel and ruthless!


    Li Xiuning and Shi Fei talked, seeing the **** of eternity leaving, quickly sat on the divine light and accompanied the goddesses to ascend into the highest star.


    Although I didn''t see my parents from the beginning to the end.


    But after coming to the God Realm, he can come and visit at will.


    On this day, the world of Datang was plunged into ecstasy and boiling.


    Because of countless immortal fruits, immortal grains are everywhere. .

 Chapter 109：

    Chapter 112 All the members are sour, return to Konoha''s Oshe Maru (Guild for full order)


    World promotion.


    This is what Li Shimin did not expect.


    Even the people of the whole world can''t believe that one day they can become immortals.


    They are just trying to get peace.


    Don''t fight, just eat a full meal every day.


    The people who first joined the Eternal God Cult held this mentality.


    Not really for martial arts.


    This is the mentality of ordinary people.


    Unpretentious.


    Until today, the state sacrifice began.


    The world is upgraded.


    People truly believe in the God of Eternity from the bottom of their hearts.


    Including the rebels who have not yet died.


    Until today, he was completely fallen into the vast power of Liu Che.


    Li Shimin is not stupid, and very shrewd.


    After receiving the gift, the order was passed on as soon as possible, ordering various places to establish shrines, and organizing personnel to start recruiting people with cultivating abilities to practice.


    The world is born as a fairyland.


    There are many changes.


    The first is the wild beasts, they have changed from ordinary beasts to spirit monsters.


    You can also cultivate and grow.


    Spirits do not eat people.


    But if they invade their territory, they will still be cleaned up.


    Whoever has the patience will get more resources.


    Only with resources will there be growth.


    This is Liu Che''s foreshadowing.


    Just having two trial towers is not enough for the whole people to train, so these spirits are a hurdle for people''s survival.


    If you do not choose to practice.


    But being an ordinary person in the world of cultivating immortals, in fact, it''s okay.


    A mix of food and clothing is enough.


    But if you want to gain a stronger status and strength, then I am sorry, you need to go through various trials and assessments.


    The same applies to spirits.


    If you want to become a human form, you have to go through many tests.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Since the last time the God of Eternity killed the Heavenly Court.


    There are fewer people in the water group every day.


    But today since Li Shimin uploaded the video.


    The whole group broke out completely.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What''s the situation, Li Shimin, you have actually been promoted to a four-star divine envoy, and the world has been promoted, there is no reason..."


    Young Master Murong: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ) My heart is sour now, don''t ask why..."


    There is a big gap between the three-star ambassador and the four-star ambassador.


    And he didn''t expect that the whole world could be promoted.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I just feel that I haven''t worked hard enough, and...Why don''t the goddesses of our world descend to show their power?


    In this way, we can also sweep the whole world.


    Then plunge into the arms of God, and feel good..."


    Tanjirou: "You are only a goddess in the world, so don''t beep too much. There are seven in our world!"


    In the ghost world, there are the four sisters of Yiwu Shiki and the three sisters of Ninja Butterfly.


    In terms of quantity, it is definitely the largest number of sacrifices to goddesses.


    In the end, he was overtaken by Li''s second world.


    Even the good-tempered Tanjirou would not accept it.


    Chu Daxuanfeng: "It''s like saying that there is no goddess in our world, but seeing that I can rise to the gods realm, my heart is very surging.~!"


    Envy is not envious.


    Every world is different.


    God said before that the power of his own world enters the cloud.


    And can have more strength than immortals.


    That being the case, why should he worry, prepare for the festival, and prepare for the sacrifice.


    Ninja scientist: "My eyes are full of lemons, but...I have prepared a girl of destiny, this time I want to succeed!"


    The promotion of the world, what a glorious thing.


    For peace: "Our world also has a goddess, and she is still a mermaid princess, but she hasn''t moved.


    @ÀîÀ϶þ.


    Isn''t that goddess your sister? What conditions need to be fulfilled in order to descend into the world. "


    Li Er: "Well, my sister said that as long as she cultivates to the 7-star strength, she can go down to the world, and after completion, she also compresses her own strength, almost only 10% when going down to the world."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    Good guys leveled a world with 10% of their power.


    The emotional **** is afraid that his goddess will destroy the world.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that I felt even more in awe of the power of my gods.


    How strong is the power of the God of Eternity?


    Grab a world with bare hands!


    This kind of power is incredible and hard to guess.


    No wonder God said it.


    It is not a **** to be guessed.


    Those who are gods from Ling are all mortals!


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Envy, Brother Li has to be called the immortal emperor now, commanding an emperor in the immortal world, and all his subordinates are immortals."


    Li Er: "Oh...don''t mention it, I made a mistake before, which caused me to struggle, otherwise I would level the world long ago."


    Young Master Murong: "What''s the solution? Please enlighten me!"


    For peace: "+1"


    Li Lao Er: "The eternal meditation is a basic law bestowed by the gods. It will make people become very strong and break through boundaries beyond common sense.


    But there is a downside, that is, the appetite has greatly increased, and it is difficult for mortals to satisfy the appetite of cultivators.


    If you break through to the realm of Bigu, it''s okay...


    But if there is no breakthrough, it will be a terrifying astronomical figure. The soldiers I informed will almost eat the whole world poorly. "


    Young Master Murong: "It turns out that this is the case. I also said why there is always a shortage of food. It turned out to be because of this."


    Murong Fu suddenly realized.


    In fact, I also encountered this problem.


    At first he didn''t care about this problem, but later he was always troubled by news of food shortages, thinking that someone was corrupt.


    It wasn''t until Murong Fu personally checked it that he realized that it was because the soldiers under his command had greatly increased their appetite.


    Is that so?


    It seems that the whole people cannot practice meditation.


    It must be used sparingly.


    In each territory, as long as there is one who practices this law.


    As long as I level the world.


    Can be promoted to the fairy world.


    Murong Fu looked up at the blue sky, feeling that his future was extremely vast!


    "Pass the order and tell the Emperor Song that there is no decision within three days, and our eternal religion will clean them up.


    Now the world has been promoted to the fairy world.


    We can''t fall behind either! "


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    There was a glimmer of light before Tianshan Tongma''s eyes, and she nodded and smiled gloomily.


    Since following this master, her strength has grown rapidly, and she has achieved the realm of a land immortal.


    You can still use elementary magic arts now.


    Heard of being promoted to the immortal world.


    Tibie was so happy in her heart.


    A few days ago, she caught her brother Wuyazi.


    After hearing his tragic experience.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was almost not laughed to death.


    Who would call this unsuccessful person like that little junior girl?


    Deserve it.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "In fact, the higher world doesn''t have to worry about these things, because there are foods such as fairy fruits, right... Bald?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Yes, our world already has the method of cultivating immortals, and there is also spiritual energy, so the breakthrough is very fast, even if the whole people are cultivating the idea of ??eternal meditation, it will be fine."


    This is the gap in the world.


    Chu Dashan: "Hey, everyone is a little sorry. Brother''s world is now full of different fruits, and there are countless kinds of precious treasures..."


    For peace: "Put up your middle finger! Despise .jpg. Although my world is not such a horrible thing, there is no shortage of food at all."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It seems that my world is fine, oh~~~~"


    Ninja scientist: "¡§¡¬We have bingliang pills in our world, cough cough... can relieve one¡¯s fullness."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "After all, the clown turned out to be me!"


    Tanjirou: "And me... I feel uncomfortable too."


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayer: "I don''t know what my world is like now. War has broken out here, and it must not be a higher world either."


    His world is rampant.

 Chapter 110：

    But that kind of wonder.


    I''ve heard of it, I haven''t seen it, and I haven''t eaten it.


    Simply put, it doesn''t.


    Li Er: "Actually, you don''t have to think about that much. The **** envoy can push the world as long as ten thousand. In the lower world, ten thousand is enough.


    One part is used to spread the doctrine, and one part is used to conquer the territory.


    Proper enough! "


    Young Master Murong: "That''s true, as long as there are some top masters, like I am handing an ultimatum to Song Ting now, and kill their emperor if they don''t drop."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I am also similar here. I directly controlled the King of Miaojiang. Now the entire Miaojiang is under my control.


    And my sister Hongkui on the other side is constantly developing and growing. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "@¼ôÑý³ýħ¾ÅÊå, I suggest you form a terrible army to sweep the world, so that the world will be peaceful, and you will complete your faith in God."


    For peace: "It should be like this. Just like me, a man who was born between heaven and earth must do something big."


    Uncle Demon Slayer: "Thank you for your advice. I have already understood. Now I have received twelve ghosts and are building altars and temples."


    This time the world is promoted.


    Brought great excitement to the group.


    The low-level world can be promoted to the fairy world.


    So what about the world where you can cultivate immortals?


    Everyone had their own ideas, but without exception, they were all full of excitement.


    Especially Uncle Jiu.


    Originally, I still felt guilty.


    Now that he saw Li Shimin taking the world to ascend to the God Realm, that little shame disappeared.


    If you take the world and become a fairy world.


    So would the Patriarch still blame me?


    I''m afraid you have to thank me well!


    In fact, there is another thing that attracts the most attention, that is, the goddess and the goddess.


    Ordinary pure women will transform into goddesses after offering to gods.


    And the girl of destiny is stronger.


    Don''t think that Shi Feixuan and Li Xiuning are definitely the daughters of destiny.


    Otherwise, the cultivation speed will not be so fast.


    The idea in Murongfu and others'' hearts now is to let the goddesses of their respective worlds practice quickly, and then help them unify the world.


    Inside the Naruto World.


    Oshemaru has returned to the former Konoha Ninja Village.


    With Uchiha Sasuke.


    Looking at the former village, he felt emotional.


    Finally, I returned to my hometown. Although people have fear in their eyes, this does not affect their memory of the past.


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at his familiar hometown and said, "I want to stay alone for a while."


    After all he jumped on the roof and disappeared. .


    Chapter 113 Unify the footsteps of the Ninja World, the nine tails are taken out! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Let''s go ahead and talk..."


    Although it is good to remember the hometown, Ono Shemaru still wants to deal with the sacrificial matter first.


    Now half of the Ninja world has fallen into his own hands.


    The only thing left is the land of the wind and the land.


    Raikage had already gone home, but Kirabi and the others did not go back, but wanted to stay and watch the miracle.


    Now the village must be cancelled.


    Although the process may not be beautiful.


    But Nagato followed, and Yunyin Village, a mere thunder country, was just a more powerful toy.


    The people in the village were startled when they saw the return of the soil and Dashewan.


    There are countless Anbe ninjas who use gestures to inquire about the situation.


    The result was the news.


    Peace, no need to panic.


    This...how could it be safe? I saw the return of the rebel Uchiha Sasuke just now, did Naruto-sama make a mistake?


    And the Anbe ninjas also saw a strange thing.


    None of the elders who followed and Danzo, the minister at the root, returned.


    Could it be that Konoha Village is going to change again?


    But watching Sannin walking along the road with a smile, they were in a trance. Sannin, who was once young, walked on the street like this.


    What a familiar picture.


    Tsunade looked at the ninjas moving in the dark and said to them, "Don''t keep on guarding, Oshamaru is not an enemy."


    Not the enemy?


    What cruel experiments did he use the children in the village to do that he has to forget?


    The expressions on certain ninja faces began to darken.


    Oshe Maru killed three generations of Hokage and committed countless sins.


    It can''t be erased in a word.


    Facing everyone''s hateful eyes, Oshemaru shrugged and sighed: "You see, they still hate me. Sometimes force is also a force 853!"


    Tsunade rolled his eyes and vomited, "Don''t you want believers? If you kill them all, where do you go to find believers."


    "Hey... I''m just talking about it." Oshemaru smiled dismissively, then he looked at those people and said, "Everyone, among the five great ninjas, there are three big ninjas that have fallen into mine. In your hands, do you still want to fight with me?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Dashewan''s words for a while.


    "Now the country of water, the country of wind, and the country of thunder are all under my control, and the Hokage group in front of you are all my prisoners.


    so what...


    It is best to put away your hateful eyes for me, otherwise I will kill you one by one.


    A bunch of stupid guys, not even a dog.


    With a little brain, he wouldn''t be instructed by Danzo to become his accomplice.


    How did Konoha White Fang die?


    It¡¯s not all that you are okay and like to talk secretly, I¡¯m here, and those who disagree continue to stare at me to see if I will kill your whole family. "


    The fierce words make people shudder.


    The entire Konoha Ninja Village, including all the ninjas on duty, were all taken aback by Oshemaru''s words.


    It turned out that the Hokage in their eyes, there are also a group of super ninjas.


    Feelings are his captives.


    No wonder it was so unscrupulous.


    It was almost instantaneous.


    All the hateful gazes disappeared, and the doors and windows of each house were closed.


    There was no one on the street anymore.


    On the other hand, countless ninjas gathered around here, ready to fight and rescue.


    Ji Lai also said helplessly, "Why, this frightens everyone."


    "Then what do you think I should do? I was escorted back by you, stop kidding, you can suffer this kind of humiliation, but I can''t!


    Now I represent the God of Eternity!


    I am the only priest in this world.


    There are people watching every word and deed. "


    Oshe Maru scoffed at Jiraiya''s words.


    If you want to be arrested as a prisoner, let''s dream of your spring and autumn.


    It doesn''t matter who is the master.


    After being reprimanded, Jilai rarely fell silent.


    Yes, you can kneel down at will.


    But people are divine envoys, and everything they do represents the spirit of God.


    How can I compare.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Hokage office now, and call Naruto over by the way. I have been looking forward to the nine tails on his body for a long time."


    Da She Maru walked ahead with excitement on his face.


    As for the group of people behind him.


    He doesn''t care at all.


    For a moment, shortly after Oshemaru left, a group of ninjas from Anbe quickly gathered in front of Tsunade and others.


    Their expressions are a little anxious.


    "Master Hokage, what is going on?"


    "Why Oh She Maru would say such a thing."


    "Are you really controlled?"


    The leader is Morino Ibiki, followed by the pig, deer and butterfly trio.


    Basically, all the ninjas Konoha left behind came over.


    Tsunade shook his head and smiled bitterly: "You don''t need to ask any more. What Oshamaru said is what happened. The Thunder Country has fallen, and we have been captured. His strength surpasses everyone.


    It is a divine envoy who truly gains the power of the divine spirit. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the street fell into silence.


    Nara Luji frowned and said, "Is there any illusion? Or is there other weirdness, he is alone..."


    "Don''t keep guessing. Wuyin Village, Shayin Village, and Yunyin Village are all of Dashemaru now, and his personal strength, even if we all go together, can''t hold him. "


    Jiraiya poured cold water on everyone.


    They looked towards the faces of Kakashi and others.


    The result has not changed at all.


    Everyone feels heavy.


    It is conceivable that what is said is the fact.


    Nara Luji pursed his lips and asked, "Then he came here?"


    "Publish the doctrine of God, let us completely restore peace, and take the nine tails and use it as the center of the altar. You will understand in a few days."


    Tsunade waved his hand impatiently, and hurried to Hokage''s office.


    Half an hour later, news about the eternal gods spread throughout the Ninja Village.


    And there is a detailed description above.

 Chapter 111：

    There are also some Mixin''s stories all made public.


    For example, the encounter with Uchiha belt soil.


    The establishment of Akatsuki organization.


    The evil deeds of Danzo, and the disgusting place of the elders.


    Similarly, the news that Naruto''s father is the fourth generation of Hokage was also announced.


    Only then did everyone understand that this child has always been hated by others.


    His father turned out to be Bo Feng Shui Men!


    ......


    Naruto saw Sasuke again, inside the Hokage office.


    Looking at Oshemaru sitting in Hokage''s position.


    The child was obviously terrified.


    "You... he... Sasuke, what is going on?"


    Isn''t Da She Maru the villain who killed the third generation of Hokage, why can he sit in the position of Hokage.


    And why didn''t Tsunade and Master not stop them at all.


    Isn''t it someone else?


    There are many people sitting here, but the strong in the village, as well as some powerful characters.


    "Naruto, this matter is a bit complicated, but you only need to understand one thing, starting from today, all ninja status will be cancelled.


    The village no longer has Hokage.


    You don''t need to be blinded. "


    Jilaiya looked at Naruto who had been frightened, and walked over and rubbed his hair distressedly.


    What a nice boy.


    Has been stunned.


    "It''s up to me to explain."


    Looking at Naruto who was already in chaos, Tsunade said solemnly: "In short, there will be world peace. There will be no wars and missions, so naturally there is no need for ninjas to exist.


    As for your name, it will be called Naruto Bo Feng, or Naruto Uzumaki.


    By the way, the fourth generation of Hokage is your father.


    As for why I didn''t tell you this, it is also a question of the third generation of Hokage.


    I am deeply sorry for the harm you have always suffered. "


    Naruto sat on the ground with a puff, holding his head in his hands, crying constantly.


    As his good friend.


    Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help sighing.


    How many sins did you say that these three generations of Hokage cooperated with Danzo?


    The strong in the village were all tossed to death by the two of them.


    Only a group of old, weak and sick are left.


    It really deserves it.


    Sasuke Uchiha said to Oshemaru, "Let me talk to him. Let''s deal with other things."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Two young guys came to the roof of Hokage.


    With tears on the corners of Naruto''s eyes, he slapped Sasuke''s face abruptly.


    As a result, the sneak attack was unsuccessful. Instead, he was hit in the stomach with a punch and knelt on the ground, constantly retching.


    "Ah... why are you so cruel."


    "Otherwise, how can you be sober, idiot."


    Sasuke rolled his eyes, and his tone was as close as when the two were teammates.


    After a long while, Naruto slowly sat up from the ground and asked in a low voice: "Why do you want to help Dashemaru? Don''t you want revenge and defect."


    Speaking of the past.


    Sasuke sat down, looked up at the sky and sighed: "The Uchiha extermination incident was the hands of the three generations of Hokage and Danzo from beginning to end. Even with the help of soil, this fact cannot be changed.


    So, I chose to help Dashewan. Do you know why?


    Because as long as I work hard to promote the doctrine, the gods can resurrect my dead parents! "


    Naruto was shocked when he heard this.


    resurrection?


    Can it really be resurrected?


    "Do you want to resurrect your parents?"


    Facing Sasuke¡¯s problem.


    Naruto was silent for a long time, and finally nodded vigorously.


    He also wants to have a home.


    "That''s right, let''s work hard together. Now there is still a place left in the land of the earth. The Ninja World is eternally taught by God. This is true peace."


    ...


    A few hours later, the nine tails from Naruto''s body were taken out.


    Suppressed by the power of Dashe Maru.


    It can''t do anything other than stare.


    It even looks a little cute.


    Oshemaru said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, little cutie, all the tail beasts must be dedicated to the gods."


    When Kyuubi heard this, a layer of goose bumps appeared on his body.


    A few days later, the Kingdom of Wind also returned to Gaara''s hands with the help of the congregation.


    As for the land of the earth, hehe...it''s kind of funny now.


    Since knowing that Tsunade''s group was defeated.


    The country fell into vigilance and was bombed by Deidara.


    Just succumbed. .


    Chapter 114: The Horror of the Golem Altar, Hinata Transfiguration


    Three generations of soil shadow Ohnoki.


    Looking at the misty village, I almost didn''t have a heart attack.


    The old waist couldn''t hold on directly.


    After a slap, it got involved.


    It''s already painful now, lying on the stretcher.


    "Didara... you choose your own way, I won''t stop you... or even **** the tail beast, I can-to forgive you.


    Why do you want to control us all-come! "


    Among the younger generation in the village, the only ninja who satisfied Onoki.


    There was only this Deidara in front of me.


    No one can surpass the attainments of ninjutsu.


    If he does not defect.


    The next Tuying must be that he didn''t run away.


    "Idiot, your eyes can only end here, old man!"


    "Don''t mention any art to me, don''t think I don''t know that you just want to destroy everything!"


    Looking at the angry Onoki, Deidara smiled helplessly.


    It was a smile of ignorance.


    The meaning of contempt is very obvious.


    "Don''t you understand? Now that you have seen the master surrendering Hokage and Raikage, you should already understand it.


    I am now pursuing the art of explosion.


    It is to serve the gods.


    With your ignorance, naturally you cannot feel the greatness of God.


    That is truly timeless art.


    If it wasn''t for you to take care of me, do you think you can still live? "


    Deidara''s expression was extremely enthusiastic.


    Both eyes are releasing light.


    Everyone who saw it shuddered.


    This crazy guy is more nervous now.


    No one dared to speak out.


    For fear of being used as a sacrifice by Deidara and bombing the gods.


    That''s right, the first thought in their hearts when they heard about the sacrifice was an explosion!


    Seeing the earth shadow fainted by the anger.


    Deidara curled his lips and began to order the people in the Ninja Village to build an altar and ask his teammates to send the two-headed beast back.


    The black soil looked at the departed figure and asked, "Didlargo, is it really going to become a believer? According to our village, isn''t it gone?"


    "You don''t understand, this is true peace, even I can''t disobey God''s will, um...


    However, don''t be afraid to open up the consciousness of sacrifice in a few days. "


    Hearing the black soil, his head was dizzy.


    Ruined.


    The efforts of several generations are completely finished.


    Little did they know that they were still good here, and Shayin Village, the Kingdom of Wind, directly initiated the iron-blooded revolution.


    After Gaara came out, the revolution began.


    All those who dissatisfied will be killed.


    Which elders are included.


    One by one was cut by Gaara.


    "You have to die... Contact outsiders and kill the heroes of the village."


    "I hate it, I didn''t kill you in the first place."


    ...


    Sentence after sentence of condemnation floated.


    Gaara ignored it.


    He just raised his hand and stepped these rebels under the sand.


    After a long while, a touch of red blood emerged from the surface.


    Looking at the guard''s door next to him, his heart jumped.

 Chapter 112：

    "I have given them a long time, but I still don''t know how to cherish and understand the great source of the gods. Only careerists in the Ninja world will not look forward to the arrival of peace."


    "That''s right, it seems that you have a high level of savvy, no wonder the master priest will value you."


    Xie Yin smiled compassionately.


    The words are full of appreciation.


    Both grace and prestige.


    When you really do it, even the friends you know will never show mercy.


    This is a qualified envoy.


    Gaara was imprisoned voluntarily, originally he could easily kill everyone.


    But taking into account the same clan, they were still given half a month''s time.


    As a result, it is still a group of stubborn guys.


    Let him waste time in vain.


    Gaara turned around and asked, "The master priest should be almost ready, and we have to build an altar that belongs to this side."


    "Yes, I have arranged a lot of manpower."


    ......


    The information that the five major ninja villages have fallen has been sent back to the three holy sites.


    Faced with such a terrifying Oshe Maru.


    They don''t know how they feel.


    Originally intended to invest in Konoha, and constantly gain control of Asura and Indra.


    Now it is slowly lost.


    If that **** descends again, the majesty of the three holy places will no longer exist.


    Moreover, they may even become human servants!


    Thinking of this terrible consequence.


    Even the toad pill began to worry.


    Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma knelt on the ground and bowed their heads silently.


    "I can''t predict the way forward. Destiny has long been changed. God''s greatness is unpredictable. Instead of becoming a shadow of history, it is better to make a decision earlier.


    Shen Zuo, go to Zilai, saying that if we sacrifice, we Miaomushan choose to surrender! "


    There was helplessness in the old voice.


    It also does not want to make such a decision.


    But if he is called, it is not as simple as talking.


    It may even usher in a massacre!


    After returning from the deep work a few days ago, it tried to make predictions, but it turned out to be a fog.


    When he needs to explore the depths.


    But he was directly shocked by a golden light and fainted.


    Now after waking up, he immediately called the two people who had been in contact with the outside world and told his decision.


    "Yes, fairy."


    The two toads looked at each other and jumped outside.


    ......


    The tail beast is collected successfully.


    The Golem Altar is also completed.


    Da She Maru sits at the center and opens the ceremony of sacrifice.


    The people of Konoha Village gathered around the altar at this time, and their eyes were full of fear.


    They still maintained fear for the murderous Dashemaru.


    But the original ninjas of Konoha Village were tempted by power.


    Cultivated the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Naturally became a pan-believer.


    Tsunade and Samui were chosen as sacrifices.


    Hearing that Goddess contributes to the development of the world, the Hyuga clan even sacrificed their own greatness.


    That''s right, it is Hinata Hyuga who has not yet fully developed.


    "Great God of Eternity, believer Oshemaru prays to you..."


    The altar made from golems has a very large area.


    Tsunade''s three girls stood together, not at all crowded.


    They also got the eternal meditation idea, as well as the sacrificial text this time.


    So when Dashewan opened his mouth to chant.


    I also joined it.


    After the first pass, nothing happened, and the world remained as it was.


    But in the dark, there are countless people watching what kind of heavenly majesty these believers who are loyal to the God of Eternity will attract.


    Jiraiya also sat cross-legged in the distance, looking at Tsunade''s back, sighing besides sighing in his heart.


    The one you like just left.


    Can you not feel sour in your heart?


    At noon, the five major ninja villages opened their rituals at the same time.


    Only the main altar was set up in Konoha Village.


    The originally quiet golem suddenly shook after the second sacrifice.


    A golden pattern illuminates in front of everyone.


    Is it coming?


    Jilaiya narrowed his eyes and looked up to the sky.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    blue sky.


    Torn apart by mysterious power.


    Gurgling.


    "what is this..."


    Jilai also looked at the crack in the starry sky, muttering to himself, cold sweat broke out all over his body.


    The changes in the sky naturally did not escape everyone''s eyes.


    They looked up at the torn firmament.


    All fell into sluggishness.


    The believers prayed hard, and there was no change in the slightest because of the vision.


    Seeing God''s light descend on Oshe Maru, God''s Domain appeared.


    His face was full of ecstasy.


    Is it finally here?


    The world turned into darkness.


    Except for the light radiating from the altar, there is only the starry sky above the head, exuding infinite divine clouds.


    This is a terrible world.


    Just looking at it is suffocating.


    The sun that burned with raging teeth was hundreds of millions of times bigger than the sun they saw.


    Is this the God Realm?


    Everyone was trembling, and they all knelt on the ground.


    At this moment, no one dared to question the existence of God.


    Some are just surrender.


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    ......


    Sitting in the Ziwei Palace, Liu Che looked a little strange.


    "Unexpectedly, the speed of Dashemaru is fast enough. It not only collects the tail beasts, but also unifies the ninja world. It''s really good..."


    He thought it would take at least three months for the other party.


    But I didn''t expect to directly use force to suppress, and then make those people admire the power of God.


    This efficiency is very fast, although the beliefs are lower.


    Listening to the system prompt, Liu Che showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Ding...you gain one hundred thousand strands of power of faith, triggering ten thousand times increase..."


    "Ding...You have obtained Tsunadeji, the girl of destiny, triggering the tens of thousands of times increase, returning to the original and returning to the original to obtain the secret of wood element escape, and becoming a six-star goddess."


    "Ding...Because your believer Dashemaru uses the Golem Altar, you get an extra Fragment of the Law of Immortality."


    "Ding...you got Samyi, triggering a thousand times increase..."


    "Ding...You have obtained the Hinata Hinata, the daughter of the destiny, triggering the tens of thousands of times increase, returning to the original and returning to the origin, and the bloodline is back. She derives the origin bloodline of the Datongmu clan and becomes the Seven-Star Goddess."


    "Ding...Because your believer Dashewan uses the golem altar, you gain extra yin and yang."


    and many more...


    Hinata was so young, was he sacrificed?


    Liu Che''s face became weird.


    By the way, she is only a teenager now... But it seems that with the increase of the altar, it has become the most beautiful moment.


    ......


    Above the altar.


    Under the shroud of light, the three women who sacrificed for life changed their appearances one after another.


    The first is that the Tsunate Yin seal has completely disappeared.


    Without the blessing of ninjutsu, the skin has restored the suppleness and luster of his youth, and his own vitality has continued to soar.


    Hinata next to it is even more amazing.


    Directly from a little loli, she became a mature woman.


    The career line became plump all at once.


    And the clothes were replaced by a black and white haori, the white eyes were brighter, and there were two small pink horns on his forehead.


    Kozakura and others gathered nearby.


    Watching Hinata''s transformation.


    One by one was sour.


    Good guys, they all want to be sacrifices for the terrible fat pile.


    This is so tempting.

 Chapter 113：

    No woman can refuse! ! !


    As for Samui, the change is weaker, but his strength has become stronger, almost about the strength of a Samsung. predict.


    Chapter 115 Datongmu Huiye, the first God is born! (Guiqiu full order)


    Hinata''s changes, naturally, can''t escape everyone''s eyes.


    Compare with the other two women.


    Her changes are the most terrifying and the most obvious.


    When Hinata raised his head, everyone was overwhelmed by her momentum, and they dared not look up again.


    Haori has horns.


    There is also Gouyu faintly appearing in his eyes.


    Oshemaru''s heart was shocked. Is this the power of the Otsuki clan that God said?


    No wonder his old man said that there are still people on the moon.


    It turned out to be so.


    The secretly observed deep work, using the crystal ball, passed the appearance of Hinata to Toad Maru.


    As a result, the old toad sitting in the hall, seeing the familiar shape, drew it in shock.


    Okay, I was fainted.


    In fact, this is not to blame it.


    After all, the original Otsuki Kaguyahime left a deep impression on it.


    The kind of power that destroys the world.


    Still fresh in my memory.


    Seeing it again now, without belching directly, it has been considered a blessing.


    Along with the tail beasts, they were put on the altar one by one.


    Liu Che began to harvest the second sacrifice.


    "Ding...your devotee, Oshemaru, used the golem altar and dedicated the nine tails and eight tails... to trigger a million-fold increase, and you received a god, Otsuki Kaguya."


    Beyond the boundaries of the Nine Star Goddess.


    The woman who has truly reached the point of god, Hui Ye.


    It appeared out of thin air in the altar of the golem.


    Of course, the former three tails have now turned into pure energy and integrated into Kaguya''s body.


    After Otsuki Kaguya woke up, her body naturally turned into the appearance of a human being.


    She looked at the starry sky of God''s Domain, and her heart was full of yearning.


    He didn''t even need to attract divine light, and flew in alone.


    "Oshe Maru takes the five great nations of the Ninja world as a sacrifice, and is rewarded as a three-star envoy, giving three copies of Dao Fruit and one soul brand."


    "A few people from the Xiaoxiao organization, a thousand-year chakra cultivation! A life span of thousands of years!"


    The dazzling Shenxia suddenly fell.


    Enveloping Dashewan, three copies of Daoguo have appeared in his mind.


    The Chakra in the body is constantly shifting towards the power of the immortal yuan.


    Da She Maru was lifted up by strength.


    Fluttering like a fairy.


    ¡¾Tianshi¡¿


    ¡¾Stigmata¡¿


    ¡¾Trick¡¿


    Dashewan knows the first two kinds of Taoguo.


    Because of Zhang Fan''s explanation.


    And the third kind of tricks puzzled him.


    After the consciousness touched, I realized how amazing this power is.


    For the power of those gods, this is the opposite power.


    Curse, parasitism, cause and effect.


    All sorts of weird forces gathered together, and overall it was not very good.


    But Dashemaru is very longing for this kind of power.


    Inheritance of power, he did not dare to try.


    Because we are still offering sacrifices, we must not forget our roots! ! !


    Immediately he knelt in front of the golem altar and shouted: "Believers, Dashewan, thank the gods for the reward, thank you for your love!"


    Boom.


    The sky shook.


    A real dragon in the starry sky roams in the realm of the gods.


    Da She Wan can see clearly that this is the grandfather of a certain goddess, Ao Qian.


    Because he sacrificed his body to the sky, he obtained the blood of the true dragon in the starry sky.


    Traveling in the starry sky of God''s Domain is so enjoyable.


    He pursed his lips, only to see a nine-colored glow on the sky.


    Leading the three goddesses to fly to the sky.


    Before parting.


    A voice came to Da She Wan''s mind.


    "In the future, I will use violence to gain faith, and I hope you will learn from it!"


    Da She Wan''s heart shuddered, and the sky was slumped to the ground with sweating profusely.


    This is a warning from the gods.


    Although what I did met the requirements, I did not do it perfectly, and it was a little hastily.


    And some villagers did not believe in gods at all.


    It''s careless.


    Patronizing the altar and faith, but forgot the most basic things.


    Oops, this won''t work.


    I have to make up for it.


    Oshemaru thought about it, and finally set its goal on the three holy places, as well as the Datongmu clan in the starry sky.


    Originally according to his idea.


    Sacrifice with the Five Great Ninja Village.


    In addition, all the tail beasts, and Tsunade and other women dedicated their lives.


    How can one obtain the identity of a four-star divine envoy.


    As a result, not only is Samsung only now, but he has also been reprimanded.


    Only now Dashewan understands a truth, companion **** is like companion tiger.


    The identity of the chief priest can bring benefits to himself, and he also bears countless pressures.


    Da She Wan turned around, staring at Jilaiya in the distance.


    The latter''s eyes were not confused, but full of excitement.


    "How is it? Has God gone."


    "Yes, but God is not satisfied with my masterpiece, otherwise I can be promoted to a four-star envoy."


    Jilai pondered for a while, and looked at the people who bowed and bowed their heads, and suddenly understood why God was dissatisfied.


    So he stretched out his palm toward Oshemaru.


    "Count me the road to peace."


    It is impossible for people to achieve peace.


    Because people have a limited life span.


    Although the idea is good, once a person dies.


    It is difficult to guarantee that the follower will not conflict with your ideas.


    At this time contradictions appeared.


    But God is different.


    Under God''s rule, there will never be war.


    People can live in peace.


    The real era of peace is before my eyes.


    Dashemaru smiled and said: "Then start with the group of toads. As for the Datongmu clan on the starry sky road, slowly clean them up."


    Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma in the distance.


    It''s frozen now.


    The body was shocked by Shenwei and Longwei.


    The blood can''t circulate anymore.


    When they heard the conversation between Jilaiya and Dashemaru, the two of them couldn''t help but passed out into a coma.


    Former Akatsuki members from all over the world.


    The current eternal gods of the gods.


    All received a thousand-year cultivation base and a thousand-year life span.


    Sasuke Uchiha slowly got up from the ground and ran over to question.


    "Master priest, why didn''t the gods show up this time? Instead, the dragon appeared. Is there anything wrong with me?"


    Those who came together were Taito and Naruto.


    They are all the hapless guys who want to resurrect their family.


    Da She Maru looked at the altar in the distance and sighed in a low voice: "After all, we are still too anxious. Although we are devout, other people don''t think so.


    If we are calmer, spend more time educating believers.


    It won''t be like this anymore. "


    Sasuke lowered his head sadly upon hearing this.


    Is that so?


    What we have done is not good enough.


    There are only the number of people, and there are no real believers, so it''s perfunctory.


    The gods will not like it.


    Da She Maru came over, patted his slender shoulder, and comforted: "Don''t worry, just take your time. You will be offering sacrifices in the future. Settle the Shinobi world first.


    On the road to the starry sky, in the Shinobi realm, there are some enemies. "


    Uchiha Daido also uttered comfort.


    "Don''t worry, if we do our best, the gods will see it."


    After seeing the Eternal God Realm.

 Chapter 114：

    The mood of bringing the soil is a bit cheerful.


    Because I saw hope.


    And they all have a life span of thousands of years, are they afraid that they won''t get the approval of the gods?


    ......


    God''s Domain World...........


    Liu Che smiled at the three women who were full of restraint.


    Hina looked at the three goddesses who were looking directly at the gods, staring at them fiercely.


    The newcomers are not polite at all.


    How can the gods look straight.


    It must show humility.


    "When you come here, don''t be afraid. There are many goddesses in the palace. In addition to practicing, you can also walk around in the gods. These young clothes will teach you."


    Gentle and generous voice.


    Eliminate the fear in the hearts of the three girls.


    Although Tsunade is a 70-year-old man, he still shows the shyness of his little daughter''s family in front of the **** of endless life.


    do not know why.


    After seeing each other, her face became hot.


    Can''t help but want to step forward.


    Damn, I''m not a nympho.


    She desperately suppressed the throbbing in her heart, but still couldn''t help but want to look at the gods.


    At this moment, a girl in a green skirt floated in the distance, and when she saw Liu Che there, her face was full of joy.


    "My lord, I made some sweet-scented osmanthus cakes today. Would you like to come to the Ganlu Hall to try them later?"


    Baguio fell gently in front of Liu Che, her charming eyes blinking.


    Obviously want to wait for bedtime.


    Among all the women, apart from her courage, only Elizabeth dared to say so "unscrupulously".


    Others are with some restraint.


    "Yes, but I still have things during the day."


    "Hmm, I''ll wait for you..."


    Baguio waved her hand towards the tight-faced Hina Yi and flew towards the lower part of the God Realm.


    I guess I want to pick some petals.


    Use it as a bath.


    "Okay, go down, you don''t always be fierce, Hunyi, although you must keep the rules in the palace, don''t be too rigid."


    "Yes, Lord God."


    Hina and Rixiang bowed together.


    His face was full of serious expressions.


    Then Liu Che returned to the Ziwei Palace, because there was still a beautiful woman waiting to make arrangements.


    The first one belongs to God.


    Otsuki Kaguya.


    When Liu Che came to the inner hall, the other party was kneeling and sitting beside his seat, looking at this beautiful hall curiously.


    After hearing the footsteps.


    Hui Ye hurriedly lowered her head, and at the same time said softly: "You come back with joy, Lord Eternal God." 1.4


    Liu Che stopped in front of her.


    Kaguya Ji felt her heart beating continuously, until her ears became hot, and she heard a chuckle.


    "You don''t have to be so cautious. As a person who is promoted to God, I still value you very much."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Hui Ye raised her head cautiously, her beautiful white eyes filled with love.


    Originally Liu Che thought that she would not be pure.


    After all, they gave birth to two sons.


    As a result, the two children were created by Hui Ye using Yin Yang Escape and her own Chakra.


    It was originally used to resist the army of the Datong Muzong family.


    As a result, the son was limped by a toad.


    Sealed her up.


    The current Kaguya Ji is equivalent to a brand new body, plus Kaguya''s soul.


    Looking at the face getting closer and closer.


    Hui Ye screamed and fainted directly.


    Liu Che said speechlessly: "It''s so nonchalant, forget it... Let''s leave you alone, anyway, the time to come will be very long."


    Inside the hall, fell into silence.


    The sea of ??time is constantly turning around here.


    The person inside turned out to be the former Hui Ye.


    Looking back in time, Liu Che realized why the Datong Mu Zong family did not pursue it, because they had a conflict and war broke out in his own country. .


    Chapter 116 Dashewan complains, shocked the world''s nine uncles


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ninja scientist: "Uuuuu... I made a mistake again, it''s uncomfortable... Now I don''t even want to eat food, tears are running..."


    Tanjirou: "Uncle Snake, what''s wrong with you?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The old snake has been calculated by others? It''s impossible. Didn''t you say that you are about to dominate the Ninja world."


    Li Er: "There must be some accident. Could it be that there was a problem with the sacrifice? Hs...If this is the case, it is definitely not a trivial matter."


    Young Master Murong: "Speak up quickly and we will analyze it for you."


    Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Same request."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Uncle Snake speak quickly."


    Ninja scientist: "Oh...Li Lao Er is right. I have unified the Ninja world.


    But the problem is here. "


    For peace: "What happened, did you step on thunder?"


    Ninja scientist: "Yes, the sacrifice was very successful.


    It''s a pity that I continue to use violence in order to speed up the progress, so that many residents simply don''t know God''s grace and greatness.


    So I was scolded severely.


    Now that the position has been promoted to a level, it¡¯s hard to say a word..."


    Young Master Murong: "Old Snake, you are so greedy.


    Always like an anaconda, it''s not okay to swallow all the food into your stomach in one bite.


    Don''t look at me subduing Dali, but I have been sending people to teach them. "


    For peace: "This is not your first time offering sacrifices. If you are a novice god, you can still open one eye and close one eye.


    I have sacrificed for the third time, and I am still an old group member.


    Of course God is not happy!


    As an old believer, the old priest... not punishing you is already a great grace. "


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "It turns out that all 29 people need to believe in it, I understand... Now we have to arrange it, and we must not lose it!"


    He hasn''t started the sacrificial offerings yet, only the Emperor Qin is supervising the construction of a large altar.


    Now after seeing the problem with Dashewan.


    Gao Yao naturally dare not ignore it.


    If the **** is angry, he really can''t help it!


    However, today everyone also understands one thing.


    That is when developing power, you must not forget to promote your beliefs.


    Sites alone are not enough.


    There must be enough believers. This is the most important thing.


    Ninja scientist: "In fact, if it''s just like this, I don''t feel much.


    What really worries me is that I seem to have fallen out of favor. "


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "What do you mean? You have been castrated."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Silent mourning."


    Ninja scientist: "Go to your uncle''s old liar, I haven''t been castrated.


    It''s just that this time of sacrifice, I didn''t see the coming of my god...


    I always feel a little uneasy. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Then who gave your Tao fruit?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Yes, is it from heaven?"


    Ninja scientist: "It came from heaven, so you can see it.


    Ao Qian, the true dragon in the starry sky, appeared, but the God of Eternity did not come out. "


    Da She Wan grieved to upload a video.


    Soon, everyone finished watching.


    But my thoughts are different.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Unexpectedly, Aoganlong King is already so terrible, and his body is so much bigger...stains..."


    Tanjiro: "The blood of the real dragon in the starry sky, the dragon that wanders in the starry sky, is really scary..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Great is great, but what I care more about is a small planet on the edge. Isn''t that Li''s second home, hehe..."


    Li Er: "My family is not small, don''t slander me.


    We are the fairy world, if we are too close, we can''t bear the burning of the real fire of the sun. "


    Li Shimin cursed.


    There is a limit to despising people.


    What''s wrong even at the edge of the **** realm?


    You haven''t come in yet!


    For peace: "After seeing the tragic experience of Dashemaru, I feel that I need to settle down and develop slowly. As long as the enemy doesn''t put up a cup, I will be out of sight for the time being."


    One Piece World, as a medium world.


    The natural territory is very vast.


    And there are many residents.


    One thing he didn''t say was broken.


    The more chaotic the place, the easier it is to collect faith.

 Chapter 115：

    In fact, here, after taking the New World, he gave up Mariejoa and moved to the Four Great Oceans.


    There are many believers like fish.


    And the requirements are generally very simple.


    It is enough to protect their safety.


    So, Oshemaru, you did a good job.


    Originally, I wanted to come and try the second sacrifice recently, but fortunately, you stepped on the thunder for me.


    ......


    Demon world.


    Uncle Jiu looked at Dashewan who was constantly complaining in the group, with a faint smile on his face.


    This is the difference between Dongying people and Huaxia people.


    Belief.


    believer.


    Sincerity.


    This is always the first thing to do.


    Always thinking about opportunistic tricks, it''s strange if nothing happens.


    First, there was the Pirate King of the Caribbean, who was castrated for three hundred years because of deceiving the gods, and then there was a sacrifice made by Oshemaru, and the reward was directly reduced by more than half.


    This shows what?


    None of them really tried to speculate about God''s will.


    The **** of eternity does not care about your progress, after all, the god''s life is unlimited.


    It really depends on whether the believer is attentive.


    If you want to confuse your eyes, that is the way to die.


    "I already understand what I am going to do next, Taoists say... Sincerity is spirit, and if you are unintentional, you will be disrespectful to God."


    Jiu Shu put down the Fu Zhuan he had studied and walked outside the door.


    At this time Ren Fa has come.


    Apparently the altar and temple in the town have been completed.


    Ren Fa wore a very festive dress, red, with a flattering smile on his face.


    After seeing Uncle Jiu coming out, trot over quickly.


    "Real people, the temple and the altar have already been built. See when the ceremony will be held."


    "Of course, the ritual can be done at any time, but the believer is not enough."


    "believer?"


    Ren Fa was taken aback for a moment, and kept pondering the meaning of Uncle Jiu''s words.


    Is it to recruit apprentices?


    Seeing Uncle Jiu who was walking towards the temple, he quickly trot to follow.


    The things of eternal gods.


    Qiusheng has been promoting.


    But there are very few true believers.


    If it wasn''t because he was a good disciple of Uncle Nine, he might not be able to receive the photo alone.


    However, these beginner disciples.


    They have all changed and taught meditation.


    Although the believers are of different ages.


    But the complexion is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Everyone who is not afraid of guns.


    "Uncle Nine is here!"


    "Hello, Uncle Jiu."


    "Hello, Uncle Nine..."


    The town hasn''t been so lively for a long time, and I heard that the temple was open.


    Many people are willing to come and join in.


    Many people also prepared red envelopes.


    As the only master in the town.


    Who doesn''t want to please the familiar.


    It''s a pity that people don''t accept gifts at all, and they say that the followers of Eternal Christianity don''t need money except demons and ghosts.


    Such a good thing.


    Who doesn''t like it.


    Jiu Shu came to everyone.


    Seeing the gloomy weather above his head, he frowned slightly.


    How can there be dark clouds on the good day when the temple opens.


    I saw his fingers tucked together, and five creaking thunder lights were born from his fingertips.


    "Divine Art Lightning Bullet"


    Under the gloomy sky.


    The white thunder light is very dazzling.


    People looked dumbfounded.


    I saw the thunderbolt rise into the sky, and then turned into five spheres several meters in size with a neigh, and began to spin frantically.


    moment.


    The dark clouds dissipated.


    The sun fell again.


    Renjiazhen.


    Everyone knelt on the ground with excitement looking at the immortal Uncle Jiu.


    "Master..."


    "Da De Tian Shi..."


    "The fairy is alive..."


    He waved his hand to summon thunder light, and the dark clouds disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    What is this not a fairy?


    Uncle Jiu looked up at the boiling people, raised his head and smiled faintly: "Don''t get excited, everyone, I am not a fairy, just the chief priest of the eternal god.


    Today the Eternal Church officially recruits believers, who believe in the Eternal God.


    The cult frees up to help eliminate evil and evil evildoers.


    The deceased of the elderly in the family will be buried free of charge.


    If you have a talented prodigy, you can also join the Eternal God Cult and become the same disciple as Qiusheng. "


    Seeing the eyes that Master handed over.


    Qiu Sheng walked up to the stone lion with his heart.


    Mention it lightly.


    He grabbed the heavy lion with one hand.


    Hiss... what kind of supernatural power is this.


    When the stone lion was transported, it took a lot of effort.


    In the end, the 853 Qiusheng grabbed it with one hand.


    The eternal religion is so powerful?


    Surprising things are far more than that.


    "Captain Awei, it''s time to start!"


    Qiusheng called to the distance.


    Then everyone saw that a row of soldiers were facing Qiu Sheng with foreign guns.


    Happiness.


    There was a burst of gunfire.


    Qiusheng''s clothes shattered.


    And he himself was safe and sound.


    This moment can completely detonate people''s emotions.


    Today the eternal religion is completely popular.


    And more than that, even Ren Fa himself was dumbfounded.


    Eternal feelings are so powerful.


    At this time, Awei came to Qiusheng and smiled at him: "Brother Qiu, do you think we become gods?"


    "you?"


    Qiu Sheng smiled contemptuously, and then said: "It depends on my master''s meaning to succeed or not."


    A group of people oppress the people on weekdays.


    Domineering people.


    I also want to be an envoy.


    Go to you.


    The Jiushu was completely on fire, and the news of the immortal birth in Renjiazhen also spread.


    You can be the four-eyed Taoist leader of the same sect. Hearing this on the way, it is not a good feeling in my heart.


    His brother changed the door.


    But he didn''t even tell himself a piece of news.


    Could this be to deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor?


    How strong is it?


    Three days later.


    The four-eyed Taoist who came here came to the door of the temple.


    Just looking at it, he couldn''t help but breathe in the air.


    There is a little baby standing at the door.


    He is only more than ten years old.


    But each one has the strength of an innate master.


    "My dear...Isn''t it saying that there are no innate masters in the Age of Domination? Lao Tzu has not broken through the innate in cultivation."


    Since the end of the Dharma era came.


    Everything loses spirituality.


    Cultivation also has to practice martial arts.

 Chapter 116：

    Otherwise, the mana in the body is exhausted, and you have to fight melee.


    But the scene before him deeply stimulated the four-eyed Taoist leader.


    "Uncle Master, you are here, please come inside..."


    Qiu Sheng, who had just walked out of the temple gate, saw the four-eyed Taoist leader hidden in the corner at a glance. .


    Chapter 117 Flickering Four Eyes to Join, Nine Uncles Destroy the King of Ghosts! (Guiqiu full order)


    Qiu Sheng knew very little about this uncle.


    Saw him once in a few years.


    But I heard that the master is not as good as the master. Although I have accepted an apprentice, I heard that it is only a superficial martial arts skill.


    When the four-eyed Taoist heard that he had been found, he didn''t bother to continue hiding.


    His expression was a little gloomy.


    Looking at the smiling Qiu Sheng, he asked coldly, "Where is Lin Jiu?"


    "Master is meditating inside, Master, please."


    Although the other party called Master''s life directly.


    But Qiusheng was not angry.


    Because the master said to himself that one day his brothers will come to the door.


    And knowing that he betrayed the division will definitely be very angry.


    So I was vaccinated in advance.


    Now that Uncle Simu is angry, it makes sense.


    If he is not angry, he will find it strange.


    The temple is so huge that it is hard to imagine that it was built in just half a month.


    After coming inside.


    Hundreds of figures caught in meditation were reflected in the eyes of the four-eyed Taoist leader.


    They are young, and some even have patches on their clothes.


    At first glance, he was born in poverty.


    No, what''s the matter with these breaths?


    After observing for a while, the four-eyed Daoist found that something was wrong.


    Obviously a group of poor people.


    But the breathing was extremely smooth, and even gave himself a sense of danger.


    Just as a warrior''s intuition.


    These people are not easy! ! !


    Daoist Four Eyes saw this, inevitably a little bitter in his heart.


    Everyone of their brothers wanted to glorify the court, but they turned out to be more dreadful.


    The brothers who have now turned their backs on the master''s sect have cultivated such a group of terrifying disciples.


    Really terrible.


    I hope it''s not a wicked way.


    "Uncle Master, these disciples have been recruited recently. This is the best time for meditation. Let''s not disturb them anymore.


    I''ll let them see you later when I look back. "


    "Um."


    There was a slight movement in the eyes of the four-eyed Taoist, and a stormy sea was set off in his heart.


    Recently recruited?


    This is kidding me.


    The group of people at the door can be understood as Lin Jiu''s sect support.


    These hundreds of masters say that they were trained by themselves, which is too much.


    The two walked around the hall and came to the backyard.


    I saw a figure sitting on the ground in the green grass, apparently also in meditation.


    The old tattered robe is gone.


    Now wearing gorgeous and neat robes.


    Although it was only a back view, the four-eyed Daoist still recognized his brother.


    "You are here, Junior Brother."


    Jiu Shu stood up and smiled faintly at the four eyes.


    The unity of man and nature.


    The highest realm of Taoism!


    The four-eyed Daoist looked at the introverted divine light, flawless charm, and the unity of man and nature.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to say.


    Their master struggled to pursue the realm of a lifetime.


    This was achieved.


    It is even stronger than the unity of man and nature.


    When he came over, he heard about the day the temple was opened.


    The senior brother called out thunder and dispelled the dark cloud. This kind of strength is no longer what a real person can describe.


    It''s a celestial master.


    "I know what you are here for, and what you are doing here, brother, I only have one sentence, I only want the justice in my heart.


    It¡¯s good for you to understand.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand.


    Although I, Lin Jiu, betrayed the sect, but I did not betray my Dao Xin. "


    These words were sonorous and powerful, even Qiu Sheng was extremely proud of it.


    Looking at the uncle who is still silent.


    Qiu Sheng quickly persuaded: "Uncle Shi, although we have turned our backs on the teacher, but after gaining a powerful force, we can help the world, not to mention this Renjiazhen.


    There was a message from a disciple the day before yesterday that there were a group of zombies in Majia Town.


    The master left only three hours before and after, and then wiped out those evil spirits.


    And also dispelled the evil spirits in Majiazhen.


    Now Majiazhen is slowly recovering his voice, and he wants to set up an archway for Master!


    If you were to deal with more than 30 zombies before, you wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. "


    Don''t say it is unimaginable, there is also a bronze zombie inside, and ordinary Taoists dare not pass by there.


    Brother is no longer what it used to be.


    "It seems that you are not heading for an evil road, so I can rest assured."


    The relationship between the four-eye Daoist and Lin Jiu.


    Just like Qiusheng and Wencai.


    It grew up together since childhood.


    Since the other party did not cause harm to the world, what else did he say.


    Uncle Jiu saw his junior, with a lonely expression on his face.


    Came over and smiled: "You, you are still too old-fashioned.


    When the spiritual energy of our world is exhausted, Dao Fa will one day fall. Do you think I have taken refuge in other schools?


    No...how does the martial art have such power. "


    He raised his hand slightly, and a round of crackling thunderballs appeared in his palm.


    Looking at the four eyes, he was frightened, thinking that this guy was going to kill himself.


    The thunderball passed away in a flash.


    Jiu Shu''s expression also became enthusiastic.


    "This is the power bestowed by the gods, a great **** who is even higher than the immortal, just a small amount of power can change the entire world.


    Brother, I am not well-known, nor profitable.


    Even female **** is not accounted for.


    But until I was awakened by another believer of God, I realized what I needed to do.


    Now the world is full of warlords, and there are lonely ghosts everywhere.


    The heavenly court does not act, and the underground palace is not born.


    The whole world is in chaos.


    The reason God chose me is because I think I have the power to save the common people, Junior Brother... will you help me? "


    The words were touching.


    But the four eyes are long, the more I listen, the more I want to brainwash myself.


    But this power is really tempting.


    And brother''s ideals are big enough.


    If it can really calm the troubled times, wouldn''t our brothers be greater than the ancestors?


    There was a ripple in his heart.


    "Can you really calm the chaos?"


    "You''ll know if you try to practice."


    Jiu Shu handed over the eternal meditation idea to the other party and said with a smile.


    Fudge one is one.


    What else is closer than the brother?


    Just when the four-eyed Taoist leader hesitated.


    A ghostly shadow appeared behind Jiu Shu from the ground.


    "Master Tianshi, the ghost king wants to do something with you tonight, please be careful."


    "Well, go down."


    Ghost Ying glanced at her four eyes, a weird smile appeared on her face, and then disappeared.


    "He... how could he show up during the day."


    The four-eyed Taoist head looked up at the sun in the sky, shocked in his heart.


    A ghost can actually appear during the day.


    And what is that Skeleton Ghost King?


    "Normal ghosts can''t naturally appear during the day, but ghosts who practice eternal meditation can.


    They are all ghost servants of the eternal gods. Junior brother should not panic. I will study how to deal with this ghost king.


    Let Qiusheng entertain you next. "


    The power of the underworld is very complicated.


    In addition to King Yama, there are hundreds of ghost kings under his control, each controlling each area.

 Chapter 117：

    Their half of the province is under the control of the King of Ghosts and Ghosts.


    This did not conquer the ghost, and caused dissatisfaction with the other party.


    Want to come to find an explanation.


    In the past, Uncle Jiu never dared to take action against ghosts.


    Don''t even dare to ask more.


    Now I understand after understanding that those ghost kings are also very wicked.


    Eating the incense of the world to enshrine.


    But he doesn''t do personnel affairs at all.


    The slightly stronger evil spirits, let them devour humans.


    No one can deal with it until it becomes stronger.


    They are under their command.


    Enhance your combat power.


    It was extremely vicious.


    What is the use of such a ghost king to keep him?


    The four-eyed Daoist looked at the leaving senior, then looked at the things in his hands, gritted his teeth and said, "Then I want to see how powerful this **** is."


    I have to say that he was also moved.


    Compared with the upright Jiu Shu.


    The four-eye Daochang is even more sleek.


    If you can become like a senior, you definitely don''t need to drive the corpse every day. At least people will live a little better, and they will be able to save more people.


    Qiusheng smiled while watching.


    Another one is hooked.


    In addition to Master Uncle Four Eyes, Master Uncle Qianhe is also in contact.


    I really hope that our eternal religion is all over the world.


    night.


    The moonlight is bright.


    The world is like a day.


    In addition to keeping the eternal gods bright, Renjiazhen has no more lights to light up.


    They received the news.


    There will be a ghost king coming tonight.


    But don¡¯t worry.


    Because the heavenly master will quickly eliminate this evil ghost king.


    Having said that, people dare not care about it.


    Doors and windows were closed tightly, and thunder symbols were posted on the wall.


    No one was asleep this night.


    Everyone looked through the gap in the window to observe the movement outside.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew.


    A cold black cloud appeared in the sky.


    Through the moonlight people saw war horses and terrifying ghost generals.


    Darkness obscured half of the sky.


    One of them was headed in a black python robe, looking at the brightly lit temple below.


    The Skeleton Ghost King couldn''t help but sneer.


    "There is a mere **** of Mao, who wants to rob the ghost servants of my underworld, it should be a capital crime... somebody will arrest me for the sin Lin Jiu!"


    "I come."


    A ghost general with a tall horse, grinning rushed towards the bottom.


    A human Taoist priest is not his opponent at all.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that he just flew down.


    It was destroyed by a azure blue thunder light.


    Its speed makes the ghosts feel terrified.


    The Skeleton Ghost King¡¯s men were so frightened that some even made strange screams.


    At this moment, a loud voice came from below.


    "You evil people, accept the worship of the people, and don''t think about how to serve the people all day long.


    But I only know how to have fun. I guard this place. I have captured sixty evil spirits and sent six hundred lonely ghosts into the Yin Cao.


    Look at you guys again?


    The underworld is completely degenerate!


    Today, Wu Lin Jiu, ordered by the God of Eternity, destroy you evil spirits. "


    Even if he caught twelve ghosts.


    There should also be someone in this underworld near Renjia Town, collecting lone souls and wild ghosts, and guiding them into the Yin Cao.


    However, these ghosts are not doing business at all.


    What''s the use of keeping such a ghost king?


    at this time.


    After receiving the signal, the other believers lurking in Renjia Town began to do something.


    The huge formation directly fixed the Skeleton Ghost King in the air.


    Accompanied by a huge thunder light rose.


    This group of evil spirits was wiped out in the air.


    Its power is enough to describe it as earth-shattering. .


    Chapter 118 Gao Yao: In front of God, history is just a toy! (Guiqiu full order)


    Many foreign tourists.


    Or the pan-believers who came to the pilgrimage, saw Jiu Shu so superb.


    He knelt on the ground immediately.


    Constantly recite the divine power of the heavenly master and the name of the eternal god.


    Lin Jiu heard the cheers in the town.


    Can''t help but think of it proudly.


    At this time, the faith is firm.


    The ghost king was killed on the spot.


    The impact was far more terrifying than Jiu Shu~ imagined.


    The next day, the front door of the Temple of the Eternal God was full of people.


    There is an endless stream of believers.


    Jiu Shu said to the energetic four-eyed Taoist leader: "I am guarding Renjia Town now. Junior Brother, you will take some of your disciples to other towns and try to bring the provincial capital into the scope of God-teaching first."


    "Okay, I get it."


    "Well, don''t be anxious about everything, you must focus on faith."


    One more trusted junior.


    The development of religious religion can be significantly improved.


    And Jiu Shu still has another idea.


    That is to wipe out all the foreign devils in foreign countries!


    ......


    The mythical world.


    Since Gao Yao passed the idea of ??eternal meditation to Li Si and Yingzheng, the entire Great Qin Empire has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    This day.


    The three sat in the Star Dew Palace and talked.


    The main thing is that Yingzheng is to learn more about how to develop religious religion.


    I heard that some believers were reprimanded by God.


    The heat in his heart also cooled down.


    Ying Zheng asked humbly: "Master, how can we develop believers faster, I can''t wait."


    Li Si next to him also looked at Gao Yao.


    I also hope to hear his opinions.


    Gao Yao faintly smiled, and said: "In fact, your Majesty has done a very good job. Don''t be impatient for this kind of thing. Just take your time to believe.


    Moreover, the heavenly star, as a sacrifice, will take some time to fall. "


    How to sacrifice without sacrifices?


    Only some three animals and six animals were sacrificed.


    He can''t afford to lose this person.


    Ying Zheng laughed and said: "That''s also true. Recently, the court and the field have also been calmer. There are fewer and fewer troublemakers. Thanks to the guidance of the immortal master."


    Gao Yao is very clever.


    Know that Chu Xuanfeng is in modern times.


    Naturally, it is inevitable to ask him for help.


    Among them, he uploaded all kinds of knowledge far beyond the Qin Dynasty to the group.


    With these information.


    Not to mention the ruling and opposition parties, the whole world was shocked.


    For example, the cannon that can spit out flames, and some quick-acting medicines.


    Immortal Master Gao Yao''s reputation can''t be shaken off now.


    Now almost the entire capital has become all believers.


    Could it be slow with the emperor''s push?


    Moreover, the construction of the temple and the altar are all handled by believers, one by one, like Superman, at an outrageous speed.


    "Now the remnants of the Six Kingdoms have become less and less, and the troops on the expedition, with the help of the believers, defeated the barbarians.


    So as long as God¡¯s envoys become popular, there will only be more and more believers. "


    Li Si remembered what had been a headache before.


    Now it''s all solved.


    It''s really comfortable.


    Gao Yao said with a smile: "In fact, violence is a good thing to use occasionally. For example, if you conquer the barbarians and the residents of the country, you will be more determined to believe in the **** of eternity.


    And occasionally, believers can perform martial arts.


    The power of transcendence and mortals is always so shocking. "

 Chapter 118：

    Show off your strength and conquer other countries.


    It is always the main theme of collecting faith.


    In this period of the unification of the Qin Dynasty, no matter what you do is very simple.


    As for Xiang Yu and Liu Bang.


    The former was wanted like a headless fly, running around.


    When the latter was caught, he was so frightened that he ran out of feces and urine, and he returned to Han Gaozu... I''m just a rascal villain.


    Think of Liu Bang''s fate.


    There was a sense of pleasure in Gao Yao''s heart.


    Didn''t Yi Xiaochuan bow to you?


    Then I will make you a dog, eat and live with the dog every day, and mix it with aphrodisiac.


    Huh... bullying my high-minded person.


    None of them survived.


    Regrettably, Yi Xiaochuan and Xiang Yu were still not found, which is a pity.


    However, Daqin''s soldiers kept searching.


    There should be results soon.


    Gao Yao and Ying Zheng happily talk about the wine.


    Yi Xiaochuan on the other side was unlucky.


    He calculated it completely in accordance with history, thinking that he would get favor with Liu Bang and kowtow with Xiang Yu would get pleasure.


    The results of it.


    Suddenly, I heard rumors that Emperor Qin Yingzheng was gifted by God.


    Feng Gao must be a **** teacher.


    Not only Liu Bang is wanted, but Xiang Yu is also wanted.


    This time he was uncomfortable.


    He was also regarded as an enemy by those cavalry, and he was chased and killed continuously.


    It has been almost two days without food.


    I heard that Liu Bang''s wife was also killed. She was kept in a dog cage and fed by the people every day.


    "This is not right with the history I know... Where did the mistake go?"


    Yi Xiaochuan lay in the ruined temple, trembling with cold.


    My heart was sad.


    Just as he fell asleep, iron hoofs suddenly sounded outside.


    The Xiang clan in the ruined temple was awakened.


    Xiang Yu sat up suddenly and said in a low voice: "No, those dog skin plasters are here again, let''s run away..."


    Fled again.


    You are Xiang Yu.


    Yi Xiaochuan dragged his exhausted body to stand, and just after two steps, he heard a loud noise.


    Then countless black armor rushed in.


    Overlord Xiang Yu.


    In front of these black-clad men, he was pushed to the ground like a chicken.


    Everyone was terrified in their hearts.


    This group of black-clad men is different from the previous ones.


    The strength is too terrifying.


    The speed is faster than the cheetah.


    The leader of the black armor looked at Yi Xiaochuan and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Yi... Xiaochuan"


    "Yes, except Xiang Yu and Yi Xiaochuan, everyone else was put to death!"


    Xiang Yu was surprised when he heard this.


    Angrily said: "Don''t!"


    Snapped.


    A puddle of hot liquid splashed onto his face.


    His own people didn''t even call out.


    Just like that was killed.


    The Xiang clan was completely finished, and he was left alone.


    He didn''t know why this happened, but after meeting Yi Xiaochuan, he hadn''t encountered any good things.


    Hometown was destroyed by iron cavalry.


    He is being chased and killed continuously.


    The never-ending escape became the main theme.


    In the beginning, Xiang Yu was able to kill some soldiers with bravery, but now he can''t even resist.


    The leader looked at Xiang Yu with contempt, and said faintly: "Don''t struggle, we are believers of God, and our strength has long surpassed mortals. If it weren''t for catching alive, we would have killed you with artillery!"


    artillery?


    Yi Xiaochuan appeared in horror.


    In his impression, Gao hadn''t been a high school student.


    How come even artillery has been built now, isn''t he afraid of disrupting history and unable to return?


    Yi Xiaochuan was enveloped in fear at this time.


    Because the wheel of history has been completely deviated.


    First is the God of Eternity.


    He had never heard of this god.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The second is the birth of the cannon.


    Shouldn''t this appear at that time in the Ming Dynasty?


    One thought after another passed by him years ago.


    Yi Xiaochuan and Xiang Yu were tied into rice dumplings, carried by the black cavalry, and disappeared into the dark night.


    They were not abused along the way.


    On the contrary, it tastes delicious.


    However, Xiang Yu once fought several times after eating.


    As a result, his actions were like Cai Kun playing basketball, being played around by the black cavalry, and now he no longer resists.


    Or it''s confession.


    On one occasion, even at night, I discussed suicide with Yi Xiaochuan.


    This made Yi Xiaochuan''s heart very scared.


    A few days later.


    They came to Xianyang City.


    At this time, the city was peaceful.


    Seeing the black cavalry coming back, people knelt down one after another.


    These are all gods.


    And also came back with the spoils.


    "Master Wang Jian, the fairy master is waiting for you at the Star Terrace."


    "Okay, I see."


    Yi Xiaochuan, who was sitting on the back of the horse, was shocked. He didn''t expect that the person who arrested him would be General Wang Jian!


    After a while.


    Under the **** of Wang Jian.


    Yi Xiaochuan and Xiang Yu came to the star terrace.


    This is a tall building.


    The more thirty meters.


    There is a kennel near the door, in which four female dogs live, and a human being covered in red fruits.


    That''s Liu Bang.


    Yi Xiaochuan trembled as he watched.


    "Hurry up and see what to see. This is a prisoner... Do you want to be a prisoner too?"


    "No... I don''t want it."


    He shook his head again and again, quickly speeding up his pace.


    Under the **** of the soldiers.


    Yi Xiaochuan finally met his good friend Gao Yao.


    At this time, he was wearing a black plain uniform, and his whole popularity was extraordinary, giving him a sense of immortality.


    Is this really important?


    "Master, the man has arrived, and he has returned to his humble position."


    "Go ahead."


    Gao Yao waved his hand and walked in front of Yi Xiaochuan.


    The two looked at each other.


    "It''s been a good time, my friend... Yi Xiaochuan."


    "You... Gao Yao, why are you called an immortal master, and do you know that this is the Qin Dynasty? The artillery was created to influence history."


    "History? No...no no no...you seem to have made a mistake. Our existence is not scientific. History is just a boring thing."


    "Don''t you want to go back to modern times? If you want to disrupt history, we can''t go back!"


    Yi Xiaochuan roared emotionally.


    He doesn''t want to go back all the time.


    This ancient time is not as beautiful as one thought.


    It is rude, it is cruel.


    People are ignorant.


    "Cut... What do you do when you go back, can you get this kind of power when you go back?"


    The master opened his hands, and Shenshu was reflected in front of Yi Xiaochuan.


    Extraordinary power, terrifying.


    "You...you are..."


    "God''s power, God affirmed me, and helped me when I was confused... Yi Xiaochuan, the history in your eyes is not worth it.

 Chapter 119：

    What is Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty, and what is Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu.


    Bah... a bunch of rubbish.


    Before God, history is just a toy, it can be written casually! ! !


    Do you know why I brought you here?


    Because I want to destroy everything you know, Liu Bang, who worshipped you, sent me here as an eunuch.


    This is for you too.


    Show me a good look, my steps to rule the world! ! ! "predict.


    Chapter 119 Two New Group Members Join


    Seeing Yi Xiaochuan''s fearful expression, Gao Yao smiled triumphantly.


    Times come and go.


    There is also a day when you are afraid.


    Qin II died?


    I just want it to live forever!


    Gao Yao didn''t torture Yi Xiaochuan, because there was no need at all.


    "Come on, interrupt the hands and feet of these two guys, hang them in the cage, and let them show me the changes in the world."


    "Here..."


    Two Kuroba walked in from outside.


    Captured Yi Xiaochuan and the decadent Xiang Yu.


    Accompanied by two miserable howls.


    All hands and feet were interrupted.


    It''s just that these two people didn''t offend Gao to be too deep, so they didn''t keep with the dog.


    But it is impossible to stand up again.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Wan Wan sat cross-legged in the hall, looking at here and there for a while.


    No moment is quiet.


    As a young girl who taught the goddess, she gritted her teeth and said: "Wanwan goddess, whether you practice or not, is it possible that when you go to the gods, do you only care about mindlessness and not understand at all?"


    No wonder she was angry.


    It''s just because after this Wanwan came to the palace, except for the divine method on the first day, she never practiced again after that.


    Every day is not in a daze.


    Just wandering.


    She couldn''t manage it anymore.


    Other girls looked at this "naughty" goddess one after another, wanting to see what she thought.


    After all, it is also a wonderful thing not to practice by holding the divine law.


    Wan Wan pointed at the countless bubbles on the wall that recorded the exercises, and said aggrieved: "These divine methods are good things, but they are different from the path I took. I don''t like this kind of cultivation method."


    My favorite evil faction.


    These exercises are too serious.


    Is there no weird technique?


    Such as charm or something.


    Butterfly forbearance opened her eyes and looked at the independent woman, unable to help but want to laugh.


    I feel that the other party is really brave.


    Divine law is disgusting.


    Tsunade frowned slightly, and looked at the girl in the black dress, feeling a little disliked in his heart.


    how to say.


    Think she is rude.


    At this time, a peaceful voice came from Ziwei Palace.


    "Wan Wan, Baguio, you two, come here."


    The green group of girls tilted their heads for a moment, it didn''t matter to me.


    Don''t call me.


    Although helpless in my heart, it originated from the call of God.


    She doesn''t want to go.


    Two little demon girls, walking side by side.


    Both are a little nervous.


    Even if Wan Wan was ready to be trained, she was still afraid of death when the matter came, her calves were trembling.


    It was the first time she saw a god.


    When the two stepped out of the temple, time passed, and in the next instant they had already arrived in the Ziwei Palace.


    Kaguya Ji was wearing a white plain skirt, standing beside Liu Che pretty.


    When the two women saw him.


    I chose to kneel for the first time.


    Wan Wan pursed the corners of her mouth, and said cautiously: "It''s me who is wrong, Lord God, please don''t blame Sister Baguio."


    Among all the goddesses, Baguio is the only one who fits her own temperament.


    If it hurts the other party because of your own business.


    She can feel sorry for it.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The voice was still peaceful, and there was no sense of happiness or anger.


    Wan Wan paused, and said softly, "I was picking and choosing. I wanted to practice some weird methods. I saw that the methods you passed down were all upright methods, so I didn''t like them..."


    Next to Baguio, there was a cold sweat.


    Good guy, you dare to talk, sister.


    Pick and choose all come.


    Are you really afraid that the gods will not be angry?


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    Quiet and terrible.


    "You... actually want to take a different path..."


    Liu Che stretched out his hand and pointed, ten black bubbles appeared in midair.


    For Wanwan, I want to practice magic.


    This is unexpected. I originally wanted them to lay a foundation and choose their own path before becoming a god.


    Now that it is so distracted.


    It would be better to give strength directly.


    After all, when there are more goddesses, it is impossible for oneself to personally make every sacrifice, there must always be a spokesperson.


    For example, this time Shi Feixuan and Li Xiuning.


    Just made it very beautiful.


    Li Shimin calmed down the Central Plains.


    Some of the remaining people were defeated by these two goddesses.


    Eventually charge the world by yourself.


    Reveal the real power.


    If you make every sacrifice yourself, that would be too demeaning.


    Wan Wan looked at the ten divine methods in front of him, and said in disbelief: "God, are you but me rude?"


    There is no punishment, not even blame.


    There are actually rewards.


    In this black ball of light, she could easily feel the terrifying power inside, but the divine power of darkness.


    Pure darkness!


    Contrary to the brilliant power of Shi Feixuan!


    Liu Che smiled faintly: "You are all my goddess, and you will become my goddess in the future. You don''t have to take a path, such as...there are white snakes and dragon girls.


    Shouldn''t it be necessary to practice human exercises?


    Good and evil are just what you distinguish when you are humans.


    At the level of gods, everything knows no boundaries. "


    It''s not bad to like the dark.


    Dashemaru didn''t choose trickery.


    Now Wan Wan wanted to practice the Dark Divine Technique, which was pretty good, so she called Baguio over.


    Give them the way of darkness together.


    Don''t underestimate the dark magic.


    There are also multiple levels inside.


    Such as blood magic, death magic, soul magic...


    "Thank you, Lord God, I...I will definitely cultivate into a qualified goddess as soon as possible, and then I will serve you."


    After Wan Wan looked around for a while, she finally chose the death magic spell.


    The dead inside call.


    She likes it very much.


    But Baguio chose the Soul System Divine Art after careful consideration.


    "Don''t be distracted in the future, go to practice...By the way, tell those goddesses that they will supplement their practice soon."


    "Yes, Lord God."


    Baguio tapped her head softly as she pressed her excited streamer.


    This Nizi patronized happy and waited for the bed.


    Shane didn''t do it.


    For a moment, the space was distorted.


    The two women were already standing outside the temple.


    Baguio reached out and grabbed Wan Wan''s ears, and said angrily: "You guy, even if you don''t like it in your heart, you can''t say it so straightforwardly! I''m almost scared to death..."


    The latter looked at her innocently and said aggrieved: "I just don''t like the bright things. Aren''t we all of the magic sect..."


    "You...I''m too lazy to talk about you, and don''t talk about it when you want to wait in bed. That would look very frivolous."


    "But I like gods. The kind of likes that I like so much...Someday I will become the **** of the gods, and serve him quietly like that noble woman!"

 Chapter 120：

    Wan Wan said without admitting defeat.


    ...


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    When Hui Ye heard the quarrel outside, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "This girl is quite interesting, don''t you think..."


    "It''s very interesting, that''s why I like it, but it''s a pity that someone doesn''t have such courage..."


    Liu Che said lightly.


    The latter lowered his head shyly.


    I''m so embarrassed.


    The last time the **** wanted to kiss him, he fainted shyly.


    What a great opportunity.


    It was wasted like this.


    Ugh... uncomfortable.


    However, I was really nervous that time.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Wuhu, it''s so cool. Recently I caught two enemies, so cool to have three bowls of rice..."


    Second Li: "What did you do again?"


    Tanjiro: "I don''t think it''s a good thing, but I withdrew..."


    The last time Liu Bang became a dog, he almost made him sick.


    Tanjiro is a good boy.


    I don''t like this perversion for the time being.


    And it is very annoying.


    Man and dog.


    vomit...


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I think I caught the person who harmed you, isn''t it Xiang Yu?"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Yes, not only him, but also my good friend Yi Xiaochuan, I cannot come to Qin Dynasty without this product! In order to express my favor to the two, I interrupted the hands and feet of the two, Keep them in a cage and let them witness this glorious age."


    For peace: "You are so wicked. But I like it very much, hahahahaha..."


    Ninja scientist: "Men should be like this. They have to repay their benefactors, and they have to deal fierce blows to their enemies."


    Young Master Murong: "Lao Gao, I have a history book here. If you turn it over to Emperor Qin, you will surely gain great trust."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Thanks! This thing is really good."


    Knowing the history can prove that you have no selfishness.


    It is indeed Murong Fu.


    The turning of your mind is fast!


    Young Master Murong: "Thank you. Cooperating is the key to progress together. Now I have captured Song Ting and started to promote the teachings."


    Ninja scientist: "Isn''t it impossible to use violence? You forgot!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Pig''s head, people occupy the Song Court, and then slowly assist in the education, stupid..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It turns out it can be like this."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Of course, the gods do not allow violence in 1.4, not to prevent us from taking over, we are saving the common people, don''t understand..."


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayers: "It''s the extreme, or the Dragon Kwai has a thorough understanding. Our world warlord is divided and filled with wars. Now, in less than ten days, it has gathered tens of thousands of believers."


    Li Lao Er: "In a war-torn world, it is easiest to collect beliefs. It is enough to give them a stable life."


    Uncle Zhan Demon Expelling Demons: "I''m going to clean up the underworld, and start with the roots first. If the ghost is speaking, those people will not be able to resist."


    Manpower is limited, but ghost power is unlimited.


    Ghosts fly fast.


    No need to eat.


    If you conquer the underworld, rule the world with ghosts.


    That''s much simpler.


    No fear of any cannon and bullets, this is the advantage of ghosts.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "But this will cause a little bad, that is, people will be afraid."


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "If the enemy is a foreign devils, then there will be no such result, my **** is merciful... let you see the situation in our world."


    The group member Zhan Yao Zhu Mo Jiu Shu uploaded a piece of information.


    For a moment, the sentiment in the group was indignant.


    Just now.


    The prompt tone in the chat group sounded again.


    "Ding... the fox who only loves money joins the chat group"


    "Ding... Demon Hunter joins the chat group".


    Chapter 120 Constantine: Go to your uncle''s God and Satan, Lord quit!


    Second Li: "Yeah... welcome, good two!"


    Tanjiro: "Is the fox a vixen..."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "..."


    Chu Dashan: "Another female group member has come in, happy!!!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What are you happy about? Don''t you want to find someone to blow your head."


    Chu Dashan: "I think, it''s a pity... It''s a pity that now in the little underworld, no one dares to provoke me except for those people who are in the shadow level."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "After all, it''s not that I can''t get out of the earth, I despise it..."


    He has only recently understood the concept of the earth.


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayers: "Don''t be afraid, you two, we won''t despise monsters here, and we won''t despise your identity, do you have any interest in believing in something?"


    Li Er: "Damn... Don''t take my word for it. You didn''t even reach the one-star envoy. What is it? I am the immortal emperor of the immortal world...


    The four-star envoy, the most qualified and the oldest person among the believers in the group! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You have only been a **** emperor for a few days, and I''m still the Spirit of the Demon Sword, ah...


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I''m still a Buddha... Now it''s my turn to speak."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I am Arhat, hello..."


    For peace: "Don''t be afraid of the two newcomers, they are a little bit ridiculous, but...most of the words are true."


    For peace: "For example, Li''s second child is Li Shimin, who has now taken the whole world to the immortal realm. The sword immortal, the Arhat, and the Buddha are all real.


    If you don''t believe it, you can read the news of 29 in the group. "


    Li Er: "In general, as long as you just know a word when you just joined the group, we are from different worlds. We are neither ghosts nor hallucinations, but a chat group composed of supreme power."


    Li Er: "Secondly, there is a true **** in the group, and there is the eternal god. Believe in a god, you will be saved, and you will get everything you want."


    Ninja scientist: "Eternal life, power, rights. Basically everything you want is here, as long as you devote your faith to the God of Eternity is enough."


    Demon Hunter: "So just like Satan and God, we need to dedicate our soul and body?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "???"


    Tanjiro: "???"


    Second Li: "???"


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "What is God? What is Satan? We don''t know, do you know some hypocritical god?"


    For peace: "I don''t know, it should be a false **** like the Buddha."


    Constantine, sitting at home, looked at the words that appeared in his mind.


    He frowned deeply.


    They don''t even know God and Satan.


    Buddha is the **** over there, I remember...


    The cigarette **** of the finger kept wafting green smoke.


    Dashan Chu: "You don''t understand it, let''s put it simply... Our immortal Buddha is of the Eastern **** system, and the **** and Satan he said are the immortals and demons in the Western **** system.


    God controls heaven, and those who have merit after death lead to heaven.


    And Satan specifically finds bad guys. "


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Yes, but the Western gods are a little lacking in virtue, sometimes they don''t play cards according to common sense at all, and they are weak. How can my eternal **** be powerful."


    Second Li: "You can really lick it. I want to lick it twice. But why wait after death, can''t the living people receive it?"


    Dashan Chu: "It seems so, I don''t know the details, because my world also has this heritage. I heard that there will be angels coming from the West. I am ready to deal with the domestic affairs, and then go and destroy them.


    There can only be one faith on the earth! "


    Pudu sentient beings: "My friend, you can explain it, @ÑýÁÔ. Your world, you know best..."


    Constantine looked at someone at himself.


    Hesitated.


    After taking a sip of the cigarette, he finally made up his mind.


    Just talk anyway.


    Demon Hunter: "God is in charge of heaven. Everyone wants to go there. In short, they will be redeemed, and the soul will be very..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Puff...I see and understand, isn''t this what we play in Buddhism? The souls of good people can come to the Western Paradise.


    The typical flickering thought, what salvation... is the kingdom opened up by others, let you stay in the past.


    Lao Na has come to his realization a long time ago, and my brother urges you to turn around. "


    Constantine was interrupted, his face a little ugly.


    This bald donkey is so annoying.


    Why don''t you let people talk?


    Didn''t see that I was trying hard to speak.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Bald, you have let people finish talking, relying on... the jerky and crooked player that annoys you the most! Angry. jpg"


    Young Master Murong: "I''m also annoyed by the bald donkey. Give me ten minutes to be quiet. @ Devil Hunter, you can say it, but looking at your name, do you want to go to heaven?"


    Demon Hunter: "Yes, I really want to go to heaven, because I have lung cancer... plus I have committed suicide before, so I am now working hard to enter heaven.


    I... I am not afraid of your jokes when I say it, I am very afraid of going into hell. "


    Tanjirou: "Why? Is **** terrible? Our **** once dragged the soul out to play..."


    Constantine shook his fingers as he watched a message popped out of the group.


    Put the cigarette directly into the coffee.


    A long river of souls?


    Forget it, it''s something I can''t understand again.


    But talking to them in this way makes me feel more comfortable.


    Demon Hunter: "The **** is very terrible. Monsters are everywhere. The Satan inside is the king of the commander. It is not only very desolate, but also full of corruption.


    I feel that as long as I am a normal person, I will not like it!

 Chapter 121：

    For this reason, I have worked hard for countless years, constantly hunting down the minions of hell, wanting to achieve salvation for this, wanting to enter heaven. "


    Chu Dashan: "What redemption, what did you do wrong? Just because of suicide, I rely on... this counts as a bird''s mistake."


    Demon Hunter: "But people who commit suicide are not allowed in heaven, so I can''t go."


    For peace: "Brother, you have been fooled and fooled. The people in heaven are just looking at you and bullying, so that you can work for free."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Yes, yes. Let me say that you still believe in the God of Eternity, which can not only cure your cancer, but also gain incomparable power.


    A friendly reminder, if you work hard, you won''t have to talk about Satan and God. "


    Constantine smiled bitterly.


    I feel that these guys are no different from Satan''s people. They crazily tempted me to believe in the God of Eternity.


    I have never heard of such a god.


    It''s hilarious.


    Forget it, I don''t want that anymore.


    Constantine was somewhat distracted, ready to go to sleep.


    Because of cancer, his physical strength is often insufficient, and he needs a lot of sleep to supplement.


    Dashan Chu: "@ Devil Hunter, whether you believe it or not, there are eternal meditation ideas in the group. You only need to meditate once after downloading, and your cancer will recover!


    Try it once, and it won''t lose fast meat.


    If you succeed, please remember to call me a pretty boy? "


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Facts have proved everything. My second brother was chopped off and can now grow out. Would you like to watch it?"


    Ninja scientist: "My arm was taken away by the **** of death, and now it has recovered. I advise you to try it, boy..."


    The beep keeps ringing.


    It made Constantine annoying.


    There is no way to block it.


    Originally I sleep lightly, and I still encounter this kind of disgusting!


    "I''m really convinced... Okay, I''ll try it out, you demons, I don''t believe in meditation, what can I do!"


    Constantine opens the group.


    I found the idea of ??eternal meditation and downloaded it directly.


    The content inside is very simple.


    Just be calm and meditate.


    He has practiced such things.


    The only difference is that you don¡¯t need to recite things when you use meditation.


    His handsome eyes slowly closed.


    A mysterious power acts on the soul from the void.


    Constantine''s exhausted body and soul were truly purified at this moment.


    Battered body.


    Slowly nourished.


    Powerful divine power, even if only a little bit of 857, can modify the destiny of mankind.


    Constantine has long been accustomed to the soul entering the inexplicable world, but this time it is not heaven, nor hell.


    It''s a place of peace.


    Darkness does not bring fear to people.


    It will make him feel comfortable.


    Incomparable peace of mind.


    "So this is the beauty of meditation..."


    He wandered in the world of meditation until he saw the eternal god''s dharmakaya.


    There are hundreds of millions of believers.


    Two hours later.


    Constantine opened his eyes abruptly, feeling the new body, and couldn''t help screaming loudly.


    "Damn... it feels so amazing!"


    This **** is too powerful.


    Just meditating once can heal my body.


    He suddenly turned his head to look at the clock.


    Only two hours passed.


    The cancer is small.


    Full of power!


    And he felt that his spiritual power was so abundant that it exploded.


    Constantine swallowed.


    Deep in my heart, a terrible thought emerged.


    [If I believe in the God of Eternity, even if I defeat Satan and God! ! ! ¡¿


    Satan tempted me, but did not give me substantial power.


    The order is only to use heaven as a lure.


    They are all hypocritical liars, including the angel Gabriel.


    It''s not a good thing.


    Go to you.


    I quit.


    Whoever believes in these hypocritical gods is a silly dog.


    Fak squid! ! !


    Constantine opened the chat group and began to constantly check the information and precautions in it.


    Do not ask.


    Asking means wanting to be taught.


    Eternal meditation thoughts.


    Eternal sacrifice technique.


    Ten points to note about sacrifices.


    The type of altar.


    Issues related to offerings.


    One after another fascinated Constantine.


    After watching the video uploaded by the group members, he was completely lost in the charm of the God of Eternity. .


    Chapter 121 Constantine: I am going to dedicate Gabriel to the God of Eternity!


    Compared to the heaven with many rules, there is also the **** of forbearance and depravity.


    The eternal religion is what Constantine likes more.


    There is a breath of freedom here.


    The gods here are extremely merciful.


    He is the supreme and great being.


    The planet is just a toy in the eyes of others.


    Have you ever seen a starry sky dragon?


    Yes, Constantine saw it today.


    Compared to Gabriel, who prevented him from entering heaven countless times, believers of the Eternal God are truly powerful.


    A sword breaks the mountain.


    True compassion VS false compassion.


    Constantine watched all the videos and looked out the window with a scornful smile.


    "Sure enough, they are all hypocritical existences. Even mortals can see through them at a glance. I even suspect that heaven and **** are working together to bully us humans..."


    He lightly lit a cigarette.


    Look at the night sky outside freely.


    The light in the eyes is calm and not scattered.


    There is no previous confusion, only firm belief.


    Since you like to set up layers of thresholds, don''t blame us humans for changing our beliefs.


    What''s so good about angels?


    What is good about God?


    What''s so good about heaven?


    It is correct that there are human beings in the world.


    If you want to be promoted.


    Then the whole world must be promoted.


    The people in the group did not lie to me, they were all hypocritical gods.


    Constantine did not rush to publicize, but returned to the bed and continued to enter a state of meditation.


    Want to subvert these two false gods.


    Strength is the most important thing.


    And, isn''t that Gabriel the best sacrifice?


    If you lose an angel, God will definitely feel distressed.


    Hahahahaha...


    The next day.


    Constantine made an appointment with his old friend, Father Hanasse.


    This is an old friend who has given him countless help, and he is also a very unlucky guy.


    The unlucky ones are always attracted to each other.


    They are no exception.


    Sitting in the cafe, Constantine read the newspaper leisurely.


    After a while, rapid footsteps appeared.


    A familiar figure came to him.


    "Hey... isn''t this our demon hunter, why are you so free today?"


    Father Hannahsi grinned and patted him on the shoulder.


    Sitting across from Constantine.


    The two hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    This guy in front of him has been wandering around the world all day, making constant efforts to eliminate the power of Satan.


    Once in a while, it''s just a conversation with each other.

 Chapter 122：

    They broke up unhappy.


    It is rare to see him sitting in a coffee shop to make an appointment with himself.


    Father Hannessy smiled very happily.


    He felt that Constantine was a bit too persistent, which was very bad, because it would get very tired.


    "Because I gave up entering the hypocritical place of heaven, so naturally I have time."


    Constantine picked up the coffee with a calm expression on his face.


    It seems to be talking about an unimportant thing.


    Hannah frowned, staring at his friend steadily, and then tentatively asked: "Are you going to join hell.~?"


    In the power of inhumanity.


    Apart from heaven, there is only hell.


    As far as he knows.


    Satan is very fond of this, a special existence wandering around the world.


    And has been trying to tempt him to fall.


    Thinking of this possibility, Father Hannessy silently took out the cross in his arms, ready to fight.


    Once Constantine fell.


    Your own life will also be in danger.


    Constantine looked at his nervous friend and shook his head helplessly.


    "There is a better world than these two places, that is the Eternal God Realm, my friend... think about it, we humans have been suffering all the time.


    If heaven is really as good as the legend, why don¡¯t angels come to the world to save sentient beings?


    To put it bluntly, it''s just that we are lambs. "


    All beings are suffering.


    There are very few who can truly enter heaven.


    It had to be his mother''s dedication, and he had to dedicate his faith.


    What is the difference between this and hell?


    That is, it looks better.


    This is called heaven?


    Father Hannessy looked at the disdainful old man and frowned, "Eternal God Realm? What is that, I have never heard of it."


    "An extremely powerful god, there is no restriction, only hope that human beings will live better, and can give us powerful strength.


    Do you believe in such a god? "


    "Grass, who doesn''t believe in it!"


    Father Hannessy slapped the table and immediately attracted the attention of countless people.


    Looking at those glaring eyes.


    Hannah chuckled and sat down quickly.


    "Quickly tell me what adventure you have, although I am a priest, which is good...but I really don''t like the sect''s approach."


    "The God of Eternity, created the Eternal Church. There is only one envoy in each world, and I am the lucky one.


    In just two hours, my cancer disappeared and became stronger. "


    Constantine grinned, and that triumphant look made Father Hanasse a little longing.


    In fact, he also has many diseases.


    Although it also prays like God.


    But...no response was received.


    Well, even that angel who lives in the world---Gabriel.


    I haven''t responded to myself.


    Are tiny humans not worthy of real happiness?


    The two hit it off and immediately began preparing for the sacrifice.


    There is also the recruitment of believers who are suffering.


    Constantine''s primary target is those who suffer from cancer and other incurable human beings.


    Under the eternal mind.


    All these people recovered.


    Faith was obtained without much effort.


    And it''s still growing.


    On the other hand, Father Hannahsi found suitable candidates in his religious area to develop another group of believers.


    The two were very busy.


    ......


    Fox demon world.


    Tushan.


    On a huge tree trunk.


    Tu Shan Yaya lay here with her legs up, her hairy ears flickering, and she looked extremely cute.


    In the cold eyes.


    Revealed extremely surprised.


    Fox demon has been known for being cautious since ancient times.


    So after she joined the chat group, she chose to dive the first time.


    After experiencing indiscriminate bombing.


    First of all, I decided a little bit.


    This is by no means an illusion.


    Nor is it a spell against the soul.


    It''s the great horror that really exists.


    Sword Fairy... Arhat... Buddha... Immortal Emperor... God of Eternity


    One by one, the existence that made her feel extremely terrifying appeared before her eyes.


    If this is a nightmare, she hopes to wake up as soon as possible.


    But this is a real existence.


    Those videos are more scary.


    Cover the sky with one hand.


    World promotion.


    Starry sky real dragon.


    But she is just a fox demon who loves money and is innocent, at most she can use karma spells, so she won''t come so fiercely.


    Extinguish the Buddha.


    Extinction.


    Anyway, after seeing Heavenly Court was crushed by a palm.


    Tu Shan Yaya fainted directly.


    About half an hour later.


    A fair-haired gentle fox demon came from a distance and saw the "sleeping" little girl, and couldn''t help but call out: "Sister, I should eat when I wake up~~~"


    The woman''s voice was extremely gentle.


    There seemed to be a stream of light in the eyes.


    The strength is very strong.


    She is the king of Tushan fox demon, Tushan Honghong.


    As the controller here, she didn''t like the big pomp like other demon kings.


    On the contrary, this place is operated like a big family.


    And in the territory, there are very few humans living in it.


    "¡§"Oh...sister, I''m here."


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was sober, turned around beautifully in mid-air, and then landed on the ground.


    Tu Shan Honghong, who turned around, didn''t see the strangeness in her sister''s eyes.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I miss the sixteenth hour of the little fox, oh... so boring."


    Tanjirou: "Yes, sister fox doesn''t speak. I haven''t talked to the fox demon yet. Is it the size of a mountain?"


    Dashan Chu: "It should be, according to my judgment. The more powerful the monster, the bigger the body. Refer to the real dragon in the sky."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Isn''t there a saying that is good, the stronger the demon, the more mellow the bloodline, until the return of the ancestor..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I feel that you are tempting her out, but there is no evidence."


    For peace: "Isn''t it impossible? Diving is the most boring thing. Even if you don''t join the cult, it''s good to come out and chat."


    Ninja scientist: "I still think our welcome ceremony is too grand for newcomers, and we need to calm down next time."


    Demon Hunter: "Hello everyone, I have decided to join the Eternal God Cult."


    Chu Dashan: "Wuhu, are you getting better?"


    Demon Hunter: "Hey...Yes, if it weren''t for your strong demands on me, maybe I would really give up. For a hopeless person, this is a good medicine."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "emmmmm...Of course, even the soul can be repaired. What''s the matter with the body''s illness, brother, you...you should look a little bit more, do you want my sister to teach you how to sacrifice? "


    Demon Hunter: "By the way, how old are you Solanum, I''m sorry I don''t have so much time to look at all the chat records."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "She lived in the lock demon tower for a thousand years."


    Demon Hunter:"...."


    No wonder calling myself a little brother, I can be my grandmother at this age.


    Constantine smiled bitterly.


    Sure enough, there are a group of monsters in this group.


    Dashan Chu: "In view of your dangerous world and terrible opponents, it is recommended that you build an altar, perform basic sacrifices first, and after gaining powerful strength, you can return to the gods.


    Ordinary eternal meditation, I feel unable to defeat those angels and demons. "


    For group members.


    By default, they are one-star envoys.


    Therefore, in a dangerous situation.


    The first sacrifice is particularly important.


    This will essentially enhance their power.


    And for the first sacrifice, the things you choose don''t have to be too expensive, you just need to be able to express your intentions for God.


    Demon Hunter: "Thank you, Brother Chu. I have already thought of a sacrifice to God, an angel who lives in someone''s house---Gabriel."


    Chu Dashan: "Uh...you have good intentions, but can you really deal with her?"

 Chapter 123：

    There are many rumors about Gabriel.


    And is an angel or.


    Can the current demon hunter really fight it?


    Chu Xuanfeng was very suspicious. .


    Chapter 122 "Generous" Master, Liu Che who has crazy understanding of the law!


    Constantine smiled silently.


    Of course, he couldn''t beat Gabriel this **** with his own strength.


    However, he can slowly develop some believers.


    Unite to deal with her.


    With complicated dogma, angels can enter and leave heaven at will, but humans need to complete their salvation.


    How ridiculous.


    In his opinion, he really deserves to go to hell.


    It''s the angel Gabriel.


    ......


    Liu Che looked at the two newcomers in the lively chat group.


    Somewhat surprised.


    I didn''t expect that there would be a second Western world so soon.


    And it''s Constantine.


    Is **** detective of the world?


    It was a modern day, but it was not peaceful.


    There are cracks in **** all over the world, but the road to heaven must be reached after death.


    And it also needs "salvation."


    It seems that luck is good this time. It just happens that my goddesses are getting stronger and stronger. Why don''t they let them go and play?


    God, what a bird thing is that.


    There was an evil smile on Liu Che''s face.


    Thousands of brilliance flowed from his body surface.


    The revealed power of God illuminates the entire God Realm.


    The people in the Datang Immortal Realm knelt on the ground one after another, watching the light of the sky.


    Chanting the name of the eternal god.


    As for the second one, the fox who only loves money, she really doesn''t know which fragmented world it is if she doesn''t come out and bubbling.


    It''s really a headache.


    The fox family has always been timid and cautious.


    It is estimated that when you encounter trouble, you will really think of yourself.


    In this case, don''t worry.


    Returning to the world of gods, Liu Che picked up the books presented by Master Xiao Luan.


    Start studying carefully.


    Since that time he broke up the gods who came to demonstrate.


    No one will interfere anymore, but Xiao Luan, the master, often comes back to patronize him, and sometimes takes the opportunity to practice with him.


    If you don''t use supreme magic.


    Just rely on the current strength to fight against.


    Can steadily resist a 857-hour attack.


    This is Xiao Luan''s suppression of the realm just like himself, without using the power of the main **** level.


    If you use supreme divine art yourself, it will benefit your invincible place.


    The two can draw a tie.


    He is a Light Element Divine Art, but Xiao Luan really played fire to the extreme.


    Three thousand flames in one.


    Condensed the early fire of the ancient times.


    The same applies to supreme divine art, Liu Che is not as good as this master, because he only has nine kinds of light.


    Need to comprehend more light system laws in order to use the supreme divine art to its limit.


    This is Xiao Luan''s teaching.


    Now the code in his hand was "borrowed" by the beautiful master from other gods, and it lasted only half a month.


    Otherwise others will find out.


    Ahem... With such a master, Liu Che is simply not good at master.


    What''s wrong with the different attributes.


    People can "borrow".


    Holding the code.


    As for Liu Che''s soul, in fact, he has already penetrated into the book.


    Books written by gods.


    Not using paper, but a period of time and space.


    How much you can feel depends on your personal ability.


    Liu Che''s book is about the emergence of Tianyan streamers and the birth of various divine lights in ancient times.


    Comprehend the power of the law and intercept the remnants of the law.


    Can gain its power.


    Otherwise, it will cost a huge price if you really want it.


    Liu Che''s soul was deeply trapped in this luminous time and space.


    "Ding...you are comprehending the dark light, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and comprehending the fragments of the dark light law."


    "Ding...you are comprehending the light of the ice sky, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and comprehending the fragments of the law of ice blue light."


    "Ding...you are comprehending the light of a thousand illusions, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, comprehending the large fragments of the law of the thousand illusions, and gaining an extra thousand illusions."


    "Ding...you are comprehending the light of the Nine Nethers, triggering a million-fold increase, comprehending the law of the Nine Nethers, gaining an additional Nine Nether magic arts, and comprehending the law of the Nether."


    ...


    Long time and space in Hanoi.


    Liu Che is like a fish, drifting with the flow.


    Every time you pass a place, it will intercept some of the power.


    Gradually his soul turned into light, and then it evolved like darkness.


    Until the light and darkness are in the same body, it turns into a touch of pure gray.


    Over Liu Che''s residential area.


    Thousands of rays of light are constantly born.


    The sky full of Shenxia attracted countless people to come and watch.


    "This is Senior Brother Liu Che, it''s amazing... I can comprehend so many light laws at once."


    "In just three days, there have been more than 1,000 fragments, and it is still increasing. It is simply a natural **** of light."


    "By the way, let''s be the fire element, why is Senior Brother Liu Che..."


    A certain elementary school brother said strangely.


    But it greeted countless people next to him with blank eyes.


    This guy is really an idiot.


    High-end combat power, which **** system does not lack.


    As far as their gods are concerned, they don''t enshrine the gods of many other gods.


    No brains at all.


    Theology is just a general term.


    The real treatment depends on personal strength.


    The current manager of this area, Xiao Luan, although a **** of fire type, her junior sister is of ice type.


    How do you say this?


    At this time, the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System was completely noisy.


    They were all observing how many light laws this enchanting Liu Che could comprehend.


    However, the movement on their side also attracted prying eyes from other gods. After all, it is not common to comprehend the power of a huge law at once.


    As a woman with wings and golden eyebrows and blond hair, she opened her eyes instantly when she sensed it.


    It was almost instantaneous.


    She realized that her treasure had been stolen.


    "Wow...Xiao Luan, you woman takes my things and doesn''t say hello to both of you. It''s really hateful!!!"


    boom.


    In the vast sea of ??stars.


    A dazzling streamer pierced through countless time and space, and has been to the branch of Chihuang Liuyan.


    Looking at the laws of light underneath the sky.


    The blond **** said angrily: "Get out of me with the surname Xiao!"


    She pressed down with one hand.


    The light of the world converges in the palm of the hand, like a beautiful bubble.


    But the power contained in it is enough to destroy the world below.


    The creation **** was angry.


    That is really annihilating the world.


    What''s more, this **** is still in anger.


    The shot is already using all his strength.


    The ball of light fell towards the bottom, and countless Chihuang Flowing Gods trembled.


    This attack falls.


    They are probably obliterated directly.


    At this time, a cold snort appeared in the tower of Chihuang Flowing Flame.


    The lonely flame turned into a vortex, enveloping the ball of light.


    The two cancel each other out.


    Finally disappeared.


    In the next moment, Xiao Luan stood in front of the opponent wearing a red dress.


    "Go ahead, what should I do with this matter?"


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 125：

    "What do you want? It''s better to say what the eternal God wants. For God and Satan, we humans are just food in their hands.


    But in the eyes of the God of Eternity, we are lovely people.


    Mr. Midnight, help me... overthrow the rule of these two bastards. "


    Constantine ignored the grudge in Mammon''s eyes and directly expressed his wishes.


    The human world should be managed by humans.


    If there is a god, it should also be the **** of eternity.


    A truly unselfish, loving god.


    "Of course you can also choose to give up, at the cost of being destroyed by both body and spirit!"


    Boom.


    Constantine gave a grinning grin, and a dazzling light lit up next to him.


    Mammon, the son of Satan, screamed constantly, and finally turned into a pile of ashes.


    Even the soul was dried up.


    In the bar, it is naturally more than a demon.


    The rest of the demons had already been cleaned up.


    Constantine smiled and looked at midnight, raising the trial thunder spear in his hand.


    "I am willing to surrender... but you can''t force me to believe in that eternal god."


    "Should you choose to be a wage earner? Yes...but I hope you won''t ask me to teach in the future!"


    I really want to join in the eternal gods.


    Now that he is short of people, he will want to recruit envoys.


    When there is no shortage of people in the future.


    Those who enter the religion must start from the believer, and only after they have merits can they be promoted to the gods.


    Hannah, who was next to him, walked over and asked, "What shall we do next, Master Constantine."


    The remaining sixty people looked at their leader one after another.


    I saw Constantine dropped the cigarette butt, stood up and said chicly: "Expand the followers, build up forces, and prepare to attack the messenger of God-Gabriel."


    Now the world is full of injustice and evil.


    The eternal religion turned out.


    Naturally, it attracted the attention of countless people.


    Among them, the believers belong to the hospital the most, and for those patients, they can get their lives back from the hands of the **** of death.


    Even let them believe in evil gods are happy.


    In addition to the patient, there are also doctors who enter the religion.


    Even the doctor with the worst medical skills.


    All have the kindness to save the world and save others.


    Once they believed in God, because God said that doing good deeds and dedication to others can enter heaven.


    The emissary of the eternal religion now proves.


    That''s all **** from Huyou people.


    Envelope the eternal religion, can not invade all diseases! ! !


    And one after another vivid examples have also proved this point.


    A dark and windy night.


    The gale kept blowing the sky and the earth, and the bright white Haoyue was shrouded in a layer of dark clouds.


    On a building of hundreds of stories high.


    An angel looks out over the world.


    In the building opposite her, there are thousands of people who are members of the eternal religion.


    Originally, she thought that after she forced Constantine back, the other party would be depressed for a few days.


    Unexpectedly, the world chose a third party.


    A strange god.


    And the strength is beyond common sense terrible.


    "What kind of **** is it that can intervene in the human world... let me see."


    The blond angel stepped forward.


    Yuyi led her directly into the building.


    Boom.


    The glass has floors.


    There was a violent vibration.


    The power of angels is undoubtedly revealed.


    The white brilliance, like one after another, attacked the nearby believers.


    For ordinary people and demons.


    Such an attack is fatal.


    But for the eternal gods, this is just a trivial matter.


    Although they can''t avoid it.


    But at most it is skin and flesh wounds.


    A group of people got up from the ground and looked at the pale gray wings with mocking expressions.


    Then a footstep came from behind them.


    At midnight, the trio of Constantine and Hanasse came to Gabriel.


    "Hey...Is this the messenger of God, white on the outside and black on the inside..."


    "Cut...Hannah, you don''t understand...people are called undercover, secretly I can''t wait to join Satan''s embrace."


    "Have you seen it now? Heaven and **** are places created by hypocritical people. It is not suitable for us to go to. Only the eternal **** realm is our human destination."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Constantine roared emotionally, his body turned into an afterimage and came to Gabriel.


    Just a punch.


    The fallen angel was blasted out.


    Gabriel fluttered his wings and stood up in the air. His face was very surprised and said: "Constantine, why are you so powerful?


    Was it given by the eternal god? "


    Not even five days.


    The opponent can gain such a powerful force.


    How could she not be surprised by such a thing.


    Standing on the remnant of the building, Constantine smiled coldly and said, "The greatness of the God of Eternity is far stronger than the two dogs you have allegiance to.


    And you are my first gift to the gods.


    Give me hands! "


    Thousands of metal nails were launched from the building.


    Covered Gabriel completely.


    "Are you underestimating me?" Gabriel flicked his curly hair and said contemptuously: "Although I am depraved, I am also an angel... holy water things have no effect on me."


    "Oh really."


    When the metal nail pierced Gabriel''s skin.


    She only understood the meaning of Constantine''s words.


    ....................


    The material is indeed ordinary metal, but the power contained in it can blast through its own defenses.


    The body of the angel became extremely fragile.


    "No...you can''t do this!!! God will punish you."


    "Satan won''t forgive you either!!!"


    "You scorner, you can''t treat you a noble angel like this..."


    Without divine power, angels are nothing more than mortals with wings.


    Constantine admired the horror on the opponent''s face, and smiled: "You are not noble, you are just a bitch!"


    He raised his arm, and a crossbow arrow aimed at the falling Gabriel.


    Slowly pulled the trigger.


    Whoosh.


    The steel arrow carries a rope.


    Nailed Gabriel to the opposite wall.


    The believers behind Constantine saw an angel successfully captured, and their emotions rose.


    "Wuhu~~~~ Does the angel have this strength?"


    "Hahahaha.... God¡¯s messenger, it¡¯s nothing more than that. One day I will kill heaven and kick that shameless trash off the throne..."


    "Who doesn''t want to, when we are suffering, he will only let people accept something, go to your God!!!"


    "Okay, brothers. It''s time to call it a day...killed the **** apostle, and caught the angel of God, we should be busy with the altar now."


    With complicated clapping hands at midnight, he began to appeal to these people to be busy with serious matters.


    After all, I am happy to win.


    But you can''t forget what you should do.


    And in the building a kilometer away.


    Hannah said with a smile to a group of official people: "Everyone, are you not ready to join our religious cult?


    I said in advance that if **** and heaven attack the human world together, I didn''t say that I didn''t invite you. "


    Hunting angels.


    This is designed by Constantine.


    But Hannah felt that this thing could be done a little bit bigger.


    For example, inviting some official audiences.


    The military boss and the like.


    In this way, the benefits can be maximized.


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded one after another.


    If nothing else, just joining a church can increase their life expectancy. This welfare is not infringing upon all diseases, which is enough to make them feel excited.


    [I have returned from the hospital. After a short rest, I started to code the first chapter. My body was fine. ¡¿predict.


    Chapter 124 The sacrifice begins, and the fallen angel Lucifer appears! (Guiqiu full order)


    No one will not get sick.


    Unless he is not human.


    The military men asked the envoy in front of them eagerly, "Do we really need to swallow something or swear a poisonous oath when we join the church?"

 Chapter 126：

    Hannahsi said in a flat tone: "I think I have made it very clear what I need to do to join the church. There is a saying in our church, which is very famous.


    The true **** is something that humans cannot guess and measure.


    Because God is high above.


    Any other god, before the eternal god, everything else is hypocritical.


    They need to rely on various things to set off their greatness.


    On the contrary, this proves the insignificance of these false gods.


    I don¡¯t force you, all those who enter the church are my brothers. "


    After that, he leaped back slightly and disappeared into the window.


    Obviously he was a fat person, but the figure, a hundred times more flexible than an ape, silenced countless people.


    "General Maisel, our political circle intends to join the Eternal Church, so that there is no need to spend money, and not to waste too much time. Only fools will refuse."


    The congressman with a hooked nose said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded one after another.


    Obviously it was conquered by the eternal religion.


    Angel, devil.


    Everyone has already seen the products of the two myths.


    What else is impossible.


    Only God can fight against God.


    Although everyone has different thoughts, they think that the power of eternal gods is nothing more than other super gods wanting to intervene in the world.


    What really satisfied these old foxes was.


    The eternal religion will not take away their rights.


    When guns and cannons were unable to deal with heresy, they had no other choice at that time.


    The next day.


    The name of the eternal religion turned out to be.


    Things with truly epoch-making significance always shock the world.


    Especially the apostles of God.


    The Angel Gabriel was made public.


    It instantly caused the dissatisfaction of countless Catholics in the country. They believed that the eternal religion had blasphemed God, which would bring the whole world into disaster.


    Thus, a modern war of believers began.


    However, it is surprising.


    The bureaucrats who originally enveloped Catholicism actually rebelled at this moment, and they unswervingly supported the eternal religion.


    "Can''t let them be so arrogant!"


    "Yes... the eternal religion is a demon in sheep''s clothing. We want to rescue the angels!!!"


    "If Lord Angel is rescued, we will be honored in heaven...Even death will not hesitate..."


    "Everyone gather, bring weapons, and prepare to destroy the demon sect!!!"


    ...


    On the building.


    Two figures are sitting near the window.


    The sound below is clearly visible.


    Constantine raised his head to look at the figure beside him, and smiled: "Do you still think the world is unbreakable? Water drops through the stone, no matter how strong the barrier is, there will always be a day when it will be opened."


    Arrested the angel Gabriel.


    Another angel appeared.


    It''s just that he is very smart and keeps possessing each body.


    It''s the so-called son of God.


    For mortals, these gods are intelligent and different by nature.


    As everyone knows, they are all tools of the Son of God.


    There was a cold snort at midnight, and the bright eyes were full of disgust.


    "There will always be traitors, whether it''s angels or humans... Who would have thought that it was yourself who betrayed humans."


    When humans are desperate.


    There will always be some extreme behaviors.


    For example, provoke a powerful enemy.


    What will they do at this time?


    Summon the angel OR summon the demon.


    It is easy to ask God, but it is difficult to send God.


    How could these summoned angels and demons leave easily? Over time, there will be loopholes in the world.


    This was unexpected at midnight.


    "I really don''t understand. You only have to hold a festival. Why do you still have to pass the news on TV."


    What good is this for you? "


    Midnight was a little dissatisfied with Constantine''s approach.


    This is totally a stupid move.


    There are Catholic believers all over the country and even all over the world.


    Doing so is tantamount to stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    It will cause a mess.


    Constantine smiled faintly, flew out the cigarette **** in his hand, and said confidently: "What I want is this kind of effect, wait... the heat is not enough!"


    The cigarette with sparks turned into a beautiful trace in the air, and finally landed on the ground.


    Demonstrations, protests, marches.


    The atmosphere of freedom and democracy is undoubtedly evident.


    Even some extreme people want to take advantage of the chaos to attack the building of the Eternal Church.


    As a result, a somewhat handsome man came to the car.


    He punched this tin guy and scrapped it directly.


    moment.


    The noisy scene immediately became quiet.


    "You continue to make trouble, but please don''t disturb our practice, can you?"


    The man said to everyone, his tone full of contempt and disdain.


    boom.


    A bullet came from the dark.


    There are snipers!


    This is people''s first reaction.


    Ding.


    A white light flashed in the air, and the bullet was chopped in half and fell on the ground.


    Before everyone could react, the believer had disappeared in place.


    "Do not..."


    With a scream, a steaming head was thrown on the road, followed by a sniper rifle.


    At this time, everyone was scared.


    Fanaticism is fanaticism.


    When really facing death.


    No one dares not be afraid!


    People crowded out crazy, trying to escape this terrible place.


    But I heard a voice from the building of the Eternal Church.


    "Aren''t you questioning our god? Three days later, at a grand altar, we will sacrifice demons and angels to the gods together.


    Look at their master, will Satan and God appear?


    I hope you believers will not feel disappointed and want to cry. "


    The same thing was also spread on TV.


    Almost less than an hour.


    The whole world is remembering one thing.


    Three days later, the eternal gods will start offering sacrifices.


    And the God of Eternity will appear!


    So... the challenged, will God and Satan show up?


    People are a little sad, and they feel that they are about to lose.


    Because no one has seen Satan and God.


    Just through some legends, to understand where they are.


    At this time, the voice of a scholar appeared in the public''s perspective.


    "Are Satan and God really the supreme gods? If they are... then why did Angel Gabriel have been arrested for two days without seeing God appearing?


    The demons were also slaughtered by hundreds, and Satan was never seen.


    Are legends just legends, or do they avoid them? "


    These words are very thought-provoking.


    Even devout priests have to consider the existence of God.


    ......


    Gabriel, with gray wings, was hung on the top of the building at this time...


    A group of people are gathering around her, coloring the wings.


    Constantine frowned and said, "Phil, give me your attention. The color should be even, don''t make any bells and whistles. The astigmatism material inside must be applied to all the feathers!"


    "Hey...Master Master, I understand...These things are the result of several days of researching on these things, so don''t worry..."


    A handmade lady named Phil.


    Work desperately at this time.


    Thanks to her efforts, Gabriel''s dim wings finally recovered smoothness.


    Despite the breath, it was still degenerate.


    But mortals would understand this.


    And Gabriel, who was hung, kept murmuring.


    How could it be such a humiliation.


    She is depraved.


    But applying color to my wings is a bit too much!

 Chapter 127：

    When she is a pet bird?


    The color is wrong and has to be modified.


    If the eyes can kill, Constantine has been killed tens of thousands of times.


    "Huh...If it wasn''t for those fools to see your holiness, we wouldn''t have the time to be a painter for you.


    Struggle again, be careful I continue to call you. "


    Constantine gave a small threat.


    The female angel finally calmed down.


    Because of his thunder, he couldn''t stop him, and his futile struggle would only make himself suffer.


    Gabriel is not stupid.


    Naturally, I don''t want to offend Constantine.


    Three days later.


    Sunny morning.


    The grand ceremony officially began.


    The exquisite altar stands in the center of the city.


    All the officials wore religious robes and came to the city center, looking forward to the grace of God.


    ten o''clock.


    Accompanied by the bell ringing.


    Constantine took the men and horses and escorted Gabriel to the altar.


    The envoy next to him reminded: "Master priest, you are ready to start the sacrifice."


    "Well, I got it."


    Constantine cleaned up his collar, knelt before the altar, and recited the sacrificial text in the eternal sacrificial art.


    Although it is the first time.


    But he was extremely devoted.


    The expression is peaceful, as if in a beautiful dream.


    The first sacrifice is over.


    The world has not changed in the slightest from 1.4.


    There was not even a trace of vision.


    At this time, the second round of bells rang, and other believers in the city knelt on the ground, starting with the help of their divine envoys.


    Pray together.


    The monster was slaughtered.


    Dark and foul blood spilled on the spot.


    Gabriel was also pushed onto the altar.


    At this time, there was no cloth stuffed in her mouth, except for the blood on her body, only the pair of bright wings.


    "You will eventually fail. God is the greatest god..."


    The ropes and chains on his body were untied one after another.


    Gabriel felt the return of power.


    There was a bit of joy on his face, and he spread his wings and wanted to escape.


    "God... I beg you to come and guide the light for this confused world..."


    An altar made of concrete steel bars.


    Suddenly a ray of light lit up.


    Gabriel was suppressed in an instant.


    She seemed to freeze in time, but there was a touch of horror in her eyes.


    I can''t move at all.


    At this time, a man in a white suit walked out of the crowd and looked at Constantine who was worshipping and Gabriel who was controlled.


    There was a fierce smile.


    "Two old friends, it''s been a long time since we saw each other."


    "You are, the fallen angel Lucifer!!!".


    Chapter 125 What About Goddess? Kill the fallen angel with one finger! (Guiqiu full order)


    Everyone knows Lucifer''s bad name.


    Fallen angel.


    The guy who betrayed God first.


    When Gabriel saw Lucifer appearing, his body was covered with white hair sweat.


    The leaves swaying in the air no longer fall.


    Water splashed in the pool, and it also stagnated in the air.


    Time freezes.


    The abilities of the fallen angel Lucifer surpassed everyone''s imagination.


    This is not a unilateral freeze.


    It stopped the flow of time in the entire world.


    But even so.


    Lucifer also did not freeze Gabriel and Constantine.


    And the other party¡¯s envoy-level believers.


    In fact, he came not long ago, just want to see what kind of big moves this funny little guy can make.


    As a result, it was a complete joke.


    The sacrifice has lasted for five minutes.


    There was no reaction at all.


    It''s really disappointing.


    "I said... Constantine, you should surrender your soul too, as you have a powerful existence.


    Very popular in hell, you don¡¯t have to worry about becoming a terrible monster.


    You can become a noble incarnation like me.


    We can build a paradise, put all humans in it, or even throw this **** into it together? "


    Lucifer''s chin rested on Constantine''s shoulder.


    The voice is full of temptation.


    But Constantine ignored him at all. On the contrary, he was praying constantly, while the other believers, although sweating coldly, still did not stop.


    Now they have completely believed in Constantine''s words.


    There is only the supreme god.


    To save them!


    "God, please come..."


    "The fallen evil 29 demons have come to the world. We have misunderstood your greatness. I beg for your gift..."


    "Great God of Eternity, you are our faith, please put this demon to death."


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che who sorted out his supernatural power.


    Hearing the call from deep in my heart, a hint of joy was revealed.


    "I didn''t expect the newcomer Constantine to start the sacrifice so soon, that''s right... The newcomer has to sacrifice first, this time let Elizabeth match Lu Xueqi to the lower realm."


    Liu Che smiled, his consciousness penetrated through the past.


    When he saw something smoky below, bewitching believers to him.


    Liu Che instantly became angry.


    "Wow... I haven''t sent anyone down yet. There was a black chicken here to find the fault. Damn it!!!"


    He shifted his consciousness and called Lu Xueqi and Elizabeth over.


    "See my god."


    "See Lord God."


    The two women nodded and bowed slightly, as goddesses when they were married.


    Liu Che was too embarrassed to make people kneel down.


    So when no one is there, a nod is enough.


    "Get up, give you a task this time. There is a fallen angel in the world below who wants to deal with my believers. You know what to do,"


    The sound was as flat as ever.


    However, the two women heard the anger in their voices.


    Lu Xueqi said with a frosty face: "This angel must be killed, please rest assured."


    She doesn''t care about angels or angels.


    They are enemies in their own eyes.


    And Elizabeth also said with a look of anger: "Please rest assured that the gods must let those false gods understand your greatness."


    ...


    In the world below, Lucifer was triumphantly preparing to harvest Constantine''s soul.


    The sky suddenly became bright.


    This light is extremely vast.


    Incomparably great.


    It seems to have been born since eternity.


    The power contained in it is more terrifying than when you are with God.


    Only in an instant, the disguise on Lucifer''s body was under the light and turned into a touch of nothing.


    The rotten body of the god, withered like a dry body.


    Appeared in front of everyone.


    Time freezes, fragmented.


    Those who followed this live broadcast all fell into madness.


    "Oh Mika...what the **** is this? A devil with black wings?"


    "Oh no... this is a fallen angel."


    ...


    Shenxia fell in the sky.


    The whole world dimmed in the light.


    Enchantment?


    May I ask if that kind of thing can stop Fang Zhe''s God Realm at this time.

 Chapter 128：

    Lucifer looked up at the white starry sky.


    I saw an extremely terrifying behemoth swimming inside, and it glanced at itself lightly.


    Lucifer only felt as if his body was about to split.


    No... it should have been cracked.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The right half of his body couldn''t bear the pouring of his gaze, and it became fragmented.


    "What the **** is this!!!"


    Lucifer roared angrily.


    He is a fallen archangel.


    Even the eyes of others can''t bear it.


    At this time, the light of the sky slowly dimmed.


    If you don¡¯t gather the light.


    It is estimated that the whole world will be pierced.


    At this time Lucifer finally saw the creature in the starry sky, which was a snake wandering in the galaxy.


    But the head has horns, and the body''s scales look like stars.


    This is a strange world.


    But the breath radiating from inside.


    But Lucifer did not dare to snoop.


    Because every breath is stronger than that of oneself, perhaps the Lord of the Fallen, Satan can compare with it.


    Constantine raised his head and looked at the glorious world of God''s Domain.


    The corners of his eyes are slowly getting wet.


    Then he took the microphone and shouted at the world: "Have you seen it? This is the world of the true god, Satan the lord of hell, and the lord God of heaven, come out too?


    Do you dare?


    Do you dare to come out in front of me?


    You cowards, cowardly crawlers, executioners who play with human emotions.


    Now that the God of Eternity has descended, you cannot come out! ! ! !


    A group of garbage. "


    Constantine''s words spread throughout the world.


    It even spread to **** and heaven.


    Two supreme masters.


    Naturally, he sensed that the world of God''s Domain had come.


    But... they don''t want to go there.


    It can''t.


    Since becoming gods, their world has been fixed.


    God lives in heaven.


    Demons live in hell.


    It''s that simple.


    But now there is another eternal god.


    Who knows what kind of **** this is, and it would be too foul to directly descend on the human world.


    Is there such a shame?


    It''s ridiculous.


    "God, what should we do?"


    A group of angels gathered before God, their faces full of anger.


    God was insulted.


    As messengers, they naturally want to wipe off the stains for them.


    God calmly said, "What else can I do? Look at it... we can''t get down again."


    He is more anxious than anyone else.


    If you can''t solve the problem of the lower bound.


    Everything is nothingness.


    And the most irritating thing is Satan.


    The loopholes on his side are much stronger than on his own.


    After all, depravity is much simpler than holiness.


    ...


    Accompanied by Constantine''s provocative words.


    Other believers in the world have fallen into chaos.


    "The God of Eternity has appeared, why doesn''t our God appear? What is false if it does not appear, it is a God that does not exist!"


    "Yes, we are going to apostasy."


    "The leader is a big fool!!!"


    A lot of such things have happened in various faculties.


    The real fierce is the country where Constantine is located.


    The angry people tore the robes in their hands, and some even peeed on the Bible.


    This kind of junk is of no use except for toilet paper.


    Never believe in **** **** anymore.


    Under Constantine''s performance, the sentiment was agitated, and the believers called out more enthusiastically.


    Under everyone''s eyes.


    Two divine lights fell from the sky.


    They are one white and the other blue, condensed into two figures standing in the air.


    Lu Xueqi looked at the blond foreigner below, and said in an unhappy tone: "The God of Eternity has a purpose, and demons appear in the lower realm.


    The special goddess Lu Xueqi and the goddess Elizabeth came to punish them.


    Are you ready to die with the smelly existence? "


    A cold voice.


    Holy face.


    Wan Guang gathered together.


    The emissaries of the gods of eternity are all greater than gods.


    Constantine below was puzzled, but wanted to come to the God of Eternity and was busy, so he sent a goddess to help.


    Good, as long as someone helps!


    Lucy 860 Faha heard that the God of Eternity had not appeared in person, and suddenly laughed.


    "It turns out that he can''t come down, it''s really funny... I thought the God of Eternity could appear, but it turned out to be trapped..."


    Since God can''t make a move.


    I''m not afraid of it anymore.


    Lucifer turned into a black tornado and attacked Lu Xueqi.


    How did she know that Elizabeth next to her raised her finger.


    Point towards yourself.


    One refers to the eradication of Qianqiu.


    The same law of time, the same power.


    Elizabeth was enough to crush Lucifer.


    The old dog, who had only a normal body, was pointed down like this.


    The whole body burned violently.


    Now in the realm of God, as long as it is not a goddess with a pure dark attribute.


    Both have concurrently cultivated the law of light.


    Not to mention Elizabeth.


    The power of light.


    Constantly burning Lucifer''s soul.


    A lot of black smoke evaporates continuously.


    Lucifer let out a miserable scream.


    "Oh no... this power is purer than God, what the **** is this... Satan, my master... hurry up and save me... come and save me..."


    He danced in the flames of light.


    Constantly twisting and falling.


    Time stop is useless.


    Fragmented space is useless.


    No spells have any effect on this light.


    Constantine stared at Lucifer, who was slowly dying in amazement, and suddenly realized it in his heart.


    This is the level of power.


    The power of Lucifer is not something mortal can resist.


    And the power of God.


    Even if there is only a trace.


    It is definitely not something Lucifer can resist.


    Within a moment of effort, even the black ashes disappeared in the air.


    A generation of fallen angels, Lucifer is completely destroyed! ! !


    Gabriel, kneeling on the altar, completely lost the ability to resist, and his golden eyes were full of fear.


    The same is a divine envoy.


    But the strength of the opponent is as terrible as God.


    No... Maybe God is not his opponent.


    So... Am I going to stop here?


    Gabriel''s heart was dark, and he completely accepted the fact that he was a sacrifice. .


    Chapter 126 One sword goes out of the ice for thousands of miles, one finger falls to destroy the world! (Guiqiu full order)


    Lu Xueqi looked at the angel turned into ashes, and said with disdain: "With such strength, it is not shameful to dare to claim to be the messenger of God."


    Elizabeth next to her sneered and said: "You don''t know, these pseudo-gods like to play mystery, otherwise how can they deceive people."


    Looking at the demon hiding in the tunnel in the city.


    She raised her palm.

 Chapter 129：

    A soft ball of light was born from her palm.


    Wherever the light reaches, all demons and angels are turned into a piece of sewage.


    Purification technique.


    For heretics, this is an extremely terrifying force.


    But for ordinary people.


    This is a great gift.


    The whole city.


    All the people felt that they were lightened, and it seemed that the dark diseases of the body had been eliminated in half.


    A young man who broke his leg because he was a firefighter was healed because of the light!


    "Miracle..."


    "This is the goddess!"


    "The goddess has descended..."


    Elizabeth''s light purification technique instantly captured the faith of a large group of people.


    Nothing can gain more faith than divine grace.


    Those who were still hesitant just now have abandoned their beliefs one by one and surrendered to Elizabeth''s feet.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, I''m just an inconspicuous goddess under the command of the God of Eternity, and there are many people who are better than me.


    Don''t call me a goddess, the real goddess, only Kaguya is a god. "


    The God who monitors the human world is shocked!


    If you don''t brag, will you die?


    Such a powerful person actually said that he was a humble goddess.


    Not even worthy of God?


    How powerful is that true God?


    God was a little surprised.


    His men followed in a daze.


    At this time in the sky.


    A woman in a gray plain skirt took a ride on the starry sky dragon to the **** detective world.


    Her eyes are pure, and her whole person reveals a noble and holy breath.


    The silky white hair reaches the instep.


    It doesn''t look abrupt, but has a strange beauty.


    If the arrival of Lu Xueqi and Elizabeth just now brought people shock, then the arrival of Kaguya Ji brought people fear and coercion.


    She obviously didn''t do anything.


    But everyone lowered their heads subconsciously.


    Don''t dare to look at him.


    Even the chief priest Constantine fell to his knees in fright.


    This look is really terrible!


    Can see through the secrets of the soul.


    "The God Envoy Constantine."


    "Subordinates are here."


    Constantine heard the call and hurriedly responded, in a very respectful tone.


    Although the other party did not introduce it.


    But he understands.


    People who are stronger than goddess belong to gods.


    Serving the great existence of the eternal god.


    "Build an altar and sacrifice angels. God said: You have merit. When you get the position of the two-star divine envoy, you will also gain the power of thunder and the body of light."


    Otsuki Kaguya narrates Liu Che''s gift.


    A touch of divine glow, holding two groups of divine light slowly drifting down.


    When the light sinks into Constantine''s body, he feels like he turns into light.


    Transform into...


    Keke, two-star divine envoy.


    Please don''t think about it!


    The light-forged body cannot be destroyed by the supreme divine power, and there is a fragment of the law of light inside.


    Constantine obtains the law of light as the light of extinguishing souls.


    Specifically for the soul.


    To put it bluntly, it is a miraculous effect against God and Satan!


    Thunder''s supernatural power has strengthened his original power.


    Become a horror.


    It used to be able to create a ball of light, but now it can be transformed into a bolt of lightning under the blessing of light.


    Gives a feeling of thunder.


    Gained stronger power.


    Constantine didn''t have the slightest pride, because he knew that if no goddess appeared.


    He was killed by someone playing with him a long time ago.


    And without the gift of God, he is just a doll to be manipulated!


    "The God Envoy Constantine, dare not to be proud, dare not to be arrogant... will surely complete the task of the eternal god, and will surely spread the faith to the whole world.


    And completely wipe out the hypocritical God and Satan! . ~! "


    "Well, you have this kind of momentum, I appreciate you very much. But... in this dangerous world, there are still some difficulties that need to be solved by someone, so the goddesses will stay here for a day to help you solve those problems."


    "Thank you, Master Hui Ye for the gift."


    Constantine kowtowed again.


    To show the inner ecstasy.


    Is there anything better than this?


    Li Shimin unified the Central Plains with the help of the goddess. Does he want to unify the world with the help of the goddess?


    Constantine was extremely excited.


    As the divine light gathered, Hui Yeji''s figure and the Eternal God Realm gradually disappeared.


    Just when he was about to ask the goddess how to expand his faith.


    However, they saw two people flying in different directions, one left and the other right.


    Ah this...


    Constantine was dumbfounded.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Demon Hunter: "Seek help, after the goddess came and killed the enemy, she ignored me and flew away. How to break it? Online waiting is very anxious!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Don''t you speak badly?"


    Tanjiro: "I guess so."


    Demon Hunter: "Don''t be kidding, I was kneeling the whole time, how dare you!!"


    Tanjiro: "Hehe, don''t get excited... I''m just kidding!"


    Young Master Murong: "You have to look for Lao Er Li on this question. He is the best at it... The first time the goddess came to the world, he made huge gains."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Another goddess came to help, envy...extremely...and hate! By the way...and the middle finger..."


    Ninja scientist: "I also envy, Goddess for help... Why can''t I encounter such a good thing? I''m so angry..."


    Dashan Chu: "Why don''t you know God''s thoughts, otherwise your world will be upgraded now."


    Jiu Shu Demon Slayer: "@ Demon Hunter, let me talk about your situation first, and send the video over to see, you just said that the goddess flew away, and we don''t know what''s going on."


    Ding... the group member Demon Hunter uploaded a video.


    moment.


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "It turns out that God didn''t come in person this time. It seems that God is getting busy. But the power of the goddess is really terrifying. I remember that Lord Lu and Lord Elizabeth are all rising gods. The face of the world.


    This force is laborious.


    Could it be that the angel is too weak? "


    Dashan Chu: "No... you underestimated the horror of Lucifer! It''s not that he is too weak, but the goddess is too strong, don''t you see the time freeze?


    Although it was only a short while, the time was absolutely frozen. "


    The world of saints cemetery.


    Chu Xuanfeng showed a solemn expression. It seemed that this world called Constantine was not as low-end as he had imagined.


    The fallen archangel Lucifer can use time to stop.


    And it''s still global.


    It''s not easy.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ) I just want to know one thing now, why the goddess of our world went to other worlds.


    Should come and help me put out the fire, it only takes twelve hours.


    Oh no...six hours will be able to level the world! ! "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Puff...the beauty you think, be clear-headed."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Have you not seen it yet? The goddess came into the world to distinguish the world. For example, your world is alive from an ancient time. The enemy still kills people with knives, guns and artillery. Want the goddess to go down and waste time?"


    Ninja scientist: "¡§That is, stop dreaming...hurry up and work hard, do you want to be an **** for 600 years?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "What eunuch, I am only temporarily disabled. Doesn''t my second brother understand? I found that you are really wicked."


    Master Murong: "Don''t say, this guy has become full of combat effectiveness since he felt he was not favored."


    Demon Hunter: "Big buddies, don''t talk about some things, I just want to know. How to call the goddess back..."


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Slayer: "What do you call back for? Do you have important things?"


    Demon Hunter: "Of course there are people who must listen to God''s will and how I should develop next."


    This is the most important issue that Constantine is currently facing.


    Li Er: "I think you still don''t understand the development rules of eternal religion. In fact, the so-called will has been told to you a long time ago, and it is clear that you are required to develop believers.


    Even you said it yourself, you want to **** God and the guy who laid the eggs.


    What''s the purpose of this?


    What a reckless man. "


    Demon Hunter: "So it''s like this..."


    Li Er: "What do you think? My own world is so deep. I am still confused. I really think that the goddess traveled in the past, and waited for the results soon."


    Since Constantine''s world.


    Full of hostile forces.

 Chapter 130：

    Then when the goddess comes, these things must be wiped out.


    By the way, suppress some dimensional cracks.


    Ensure the safety of the human world.


    Allow Constantine to develop.


    However, this guy doesn''t understand the meaning of God.


    ...


    Hell Detective World.


    Lu Xueqi came to a big mountain.


    In the dark cracks in front of him, countless demons roared at themselves, declaring infinite anger.


    "Heh...a group of dogs that only bark."


    The light of the ice blue sky sword fell.


    Within a thousand miles, he was frozen in the blink of an eye.


    The terrifying supernatural power spread along the cracks to the **** city.


    This sword killed four hundred thousand demons!


    Then Lu Xueqi turned around and headed to the others, one after another frightening icebergs appeared.


    Soon after, someone finally saw her take action and told the TV station about the matter, followed by the exploration of the plane.


    People finally saw what the goddess did.


    A sword fell.


    It is frozen for thousands of miles.


    And Elizabeth at the other end, even more terrifying, pointed her finger downward.


    The fading light swept across the ground.


    The range of thousands of miles is directly evaporated by light.


    Don''t talk about the top of the mountain.


    Almost even the magma was shot out.


    If it weren''t for her to suppress strength, this finger is estimated to be able to punch a hole in hell.


    One side is frozen for thousands of miles, and the other is ruined for thousands of miles.


    The power of the two goddesses rain.


    It continues to stimulate the nerves of all countries in the world.


    As an ancient Huaxia, seeing Lu Xueqi holding a divine sword, he couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Is this eternal **** the Eastern **** or the Western god? .


    Chapter 127 Tu Shan Yaya: The temptation in the group is too great, I can''t bear it anymore!


    [About the pre-design of Tu Shan Yaya, slightly modified...]


    Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ Devil Hunter, big brother Golden Retriever... how is your place recently?"


    Chu Dashan: "I feel like you are calling a Golden Retriever dog, but I have no evidence."


    Demon Hunter: "Please, I don''t have blonde hair, OK, but the angel is blonde, and I''m always slandered."


    Constantine was speechless.


    He feels that this sister named Solanum has a poisonous mouth.


    Just like a witch.


    That heavenly emperor is really not a thing, just as wicked as God.


    Sure enough, those who lead the emperor are not good birds.


    You said that a quiet and lovely girl, who has been forced to blacken out alive.


    It''s really hateful.


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Foreigners should be blond and blue-eyed in our eyes, but it seems that he really isn''t."


    Demon Hunter: "Don''t seem like it, I''m not at all. You all have problems with your eyes. Go and see if you are sick. It won''t cost a lot of money!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It''s funny, it''s like this. The little fox in the newcomer is still diving, so boring...Fox...Fox...Where are you~~~"


    Tanjiro: "Meow, meow..."


    Chu Dashan: "Meow, your uncle, I am looking for a fox, not a cat!"


    Demon Hunter: "@Ö»°®Ç®µÄºüÀê, you come out and say a word, you really won''t die, why do you always like to dive."


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "Don''t shout, the fox clan is timid, and when you encounter a strong one, you will be scared like a mouse and won''t come out. I don''t know how many fox monsters I have killed in our world."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I used to kill hundreds of them, but now I have ordered thousands of fox demons. Not to mention that these little things are pretty cute after they are transformed...just a little naughty."


    Dashan Chu: "Oh... Our Fahai Buddha, is this going to date a fox? It''s strange..."


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "We are all equal before God, even if we like foxes, what''s the matter, I have a white fox as a maid in 873, especially obedient and obedient."


    Li Er: "I rely on... you really slept with a fox?"


    Young Master Murong: "Cowhide, is there any record...I want to see!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Dirt Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di Di dirty


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You are really enough, don''t always drive, driving is forbidden in the group!!!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "I just found a good maid, and watch you one by one."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Send it over and let me see what it looks like."


    Group member Pudu sentient beings uploaded a photo.


    Tanjirou: "Wow... so beautiful, is this fox so pretty?"


    Chu Dashan: "It''s covered in snow and white, and there are ten tails. Is it possible that it is a ten-tailed celestial fox..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It is rumored that the more tails of the fox, the stronger the strength, and in terms of hair theory, the yellow-haired fox is the most trash, followed by the red-haired fox, and will eventually evolve into a white-haired fox. "


    Li Er: "In fact, there are golden foxes, but this kind of fox is too rare."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "How do you know?"


    Li Er: "I have a realm of immortality now, so naturally there will be foxes who become immortals come to report, and then I see it."


    Group member Li Lao Er uploaded a picture.


    I saw a twelve-tailed fox with golden hair and soft light all over, acting cutely on the ground.


    Looks like a pet cat.


    Very docile.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It''s so cute, I want to raise one!"


    Girls don¡¯t like this kind of thing.


    Even a fairy fox.


    Li Er: "Then you can work harder. When the world is promoted, my brother will give you a twelve-tailed fox."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Okay~~~"


    Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Extinguishing Demons: "This fox looks amazing, and he deserves to be a fairy fox."


    Dashan Chu: "Is there already twelve tails, isn''t it great? The rumored one that charmed King King only has nine tails."


    ......


    Fox demon world.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the news in the group, her sour eyes drooling.


    What kind of people are these all?


    Chat just chat.


    It''s okay, what pictures do you post.


    What''s wrong with the red fox? The red fox is not allowed to live.


    Isn¡¯t it ten tails and twelve tails?


    I... I am envious too! ! !


    A group of wicked people.


    Know to show off all day long.


    Tu Shan Yaya is sitting on the cliff, blowing a comfortable mountain breeze.


    The burgundy eyes were full of doubt and anxiety.


    At this time, a fragrant wind was blowing.


    "Yaya...have you been upset lately?"


    The warm palms gently stroked the top of my sister''s head.


    Tu Shan Honghong is always so gentle.


    For the two sisters.


    She is also mother and sister.


    Tu Shan Yaya''s eyes flickered, and she looked back and said, "Sister, do you believe in the existence of God?"


    She figured it out.


    Since I can''t solve the matter.


    It''s better to leave it to my sister.


    Isn''t that Tanjirou and Zhang Fan like this?


    There are people to help.


    If it''s an older sister, I can definitely judge what to do.


    Tu Shanhonghong frowned when she heard the words, wondering why her sister asked.


    God?


    She has actually met a lot.


    But there is only the position of God, and there is no real power of God.


    To put it bluntly, some monsters or souls pretend to be gods, or else humans are pretending to be gods and ghosts.


    "Why do you ask like that?"


    "this..."


    Tu Shan Yaya fully told her sister about her experience, and the videos were also transmitted to the other party one by one.


    Three hours later.


    After digesting all the videos, Tu Shan Honghong fell into a rare silence.


    Tu Shan Yaya saw shock and fear in her eyes.


    If it was before, Tu Shan Yaya would definitely not believe it when she saw her sister being scared.


    But now she feels that it should be so.


    The God of Eternity is such a terrifying and kind God.


    For a long while.


    Tu Shan Honghong said: "Sister, please give me the thought of meditation. I want to try the magic techniques in it."


    Tu Shan Yaya was shocked, and said in surprise: "Sister, are you not afraid of that god?

 Chapter 131：

    "Fear, but... this is an opportunity. Some things are not risky and the result will never be known."


    The young Tu Shan Yaya didn''t know the heart of her sister at all.


    I just thought my sister wanted to resurrect the little Taoist priest.


    But I don''t know her inner thoughts.


    Tu Shan Honghong wanted to create a world where humans and demons coexist, able to live in perfect harmony, just like Fahai said.


    The real world of Harmony.


    Need strength to push.


    And now is an opportunity.


    In addition, the little Taoist priests can be resurrected.


    To repay each other''s kindness.


    The fox demon valued affection, and Tu Shan Honghong had always felt guilty for killing himself.


    Now that Taoist priests can be resurrected, they naturally refuse to give up.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    A group of big monsters are still tempting foxes who only love money to take the bait.


    They are all used to it now.


    And also maintained a tacit understanding.


    Why Fahai will post pictures of fox demon.


    Why did Li Shimin continue to post.


    This is tacit understanding! ! !


    The unique tacit understanding of the divine envoy before, even entered the group and dared to dive.


    The fox, who only loves money, downloaded the Eternal Meditation Idea!


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wuhu... she moved, she moved..."


    Second Li: "Oh yeah!!! I really have a lot of credit for it, proud. jpg"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I know that the fox demon can''t refuse the temptation of the tail. Little sister, I have countless methods here. If you want it, take it. Remember to sacrifice to my god."


    Chu Dashan: "Wow ha ha ha ha, you really are tempting her!!"


    Young Master Murong: "What is temptation? This is called enlightenment!!"


    Tu Shan Yaya:...


    This crowd is really shameless.


    Wisdom.


    But those methods are pretty good. Anyway, I just didn''t speak, and I ran away if I stole something.


    Whee...


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "...People still don''t speak!!!"


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer Slayer: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you will naturally speak after you understand the grace of God, and everything will have a process."


    For peace: "That''s right, don''t frighten other little girls!"


    Ninja scientist: "Someday everyone will become like-minded partners. I am a three-star envoy. You can ask me if you have any questions."


    Fox demon world.


    The nine-tailed celestial fox painted the mountain red and felt the technique passed on to him by his sister.


    Started to practice.


    At first, it didn''t seem to have changed.


    But after not even half an hour, Tu Shan Yaya saw thunderclouds appear above her head, and her refined little face showed a look of fear.


    Thunder robbery! !


    My sister broke through.


    But she is not awake yet.


    The entire Tushan Mountain was shrouded in thunderclouds, and countless foxes made a low whining sound, which originated from the power of heaven.


    No monster will not be afraid.


    Especially the existence of these undissolved types.


    Suddenly, Tu Shan Honghong opened her eyes, and a dazzling flame rushed into the sky.


    It even burned the thunderclouds.


    "Wow... Sister, you are so domineering, Thunder Tribulation can be destroyed!!!"


    Tu Shan Yaya''s eyes lit up with stars and an expression of admiration.


    There is such a strong sister.


    I am not afraid of anything.


    Hey, you can walk sideways when you walk!


    Tu Shan Honghong also had a dazed face, she just felt that there was a malicious appearance on the top of her head, and then she casually used the fire technique in the mind.


    Who would have thought that Thunder Tribulation could be broken.


    Isn''t it all crossing the robbery?


    Need to carry it.


    Ah this...the magic is invincible.


    Tu Shan Honghong held her small hands, and a firm color was raised on her white face.


    As long as there is this power.


    A harmonious world where humans and demons are together.


    It will be reached someday.


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the little girl with bright eyes, and said to her: "Little girl, what are the rules of God, tell me quickly.


    Remember not to hide anything! "


    "Well, there are not many rules of God, but the main thing is to be sincere! That is, to be sincere and devote one''s faith."


    "So simple?"


    Tu Shanhong was surprised. She thought that God''s rules were very cumbersome, for example, there were tens of thousands of God rules.


    Will it be sincere?


    Tu Shan Yaya nodded lightly, and while looking at the files in the group, she described it to her sister.


    Quiet on the cliff.


    The two sisters whispered, deciding the direction of the world. .


    Chapter 128 Tushan Honghong''s choice is a giant tree of misery that is regarded as a sacrifice! [ͼ]


    Eternal sacrifice technique.


    It is a means of communicating with the gods.


    Sacrifice to the gods and get gifts.


    Tu Shan Honghong studied the text carefully, for fear of missing something.


    And her little sister is sitting on the side with her knees hugged.


    Looking at her extremely serious sister, she showed a happy smile.


    My sister is really the best.


    Blow the earth.


    The treetops made a crisp sound, ~ it sounded incredibly sweet.


    After half an hour.


    Tu Shan Honghong woke up, looked at her sister who had fallen asleep, and whispered softly: "This is fate, such a benevolent god, even if it is to make some contributions, it is worthwhile."


    Altars, sacrifices, believers.


    She has sorted out the three most important factors.


    Among them, believers and altars are the simplest.


    With jade as the base, with the aid of spirit jade and spirit materials, the altar can be completed.


    In the words of believers, the Tushan clan are all believers.


    Just say a word for yourself.


    The entire Tushan can become a believer of the gods, but the sacrifice is the only thing that Tushan Honghong is not sure about.


    "If it wasn''t for the accomplishment of the great cause, I really want to sacrifice myself..."


    The blond fox demon sighed softly, picked up the young sister, and walked towards the house.


    The next day.


    The Tushan fox demon clan received the king''s call.


    The fox monsters all over the mountains came to the foot of the cliff, looking up at the blond king.


    The order of the Tushan Demon King, even the young fox race.


    Under the care of your parents, come and follow orders.


    Thousands of fox races squatted on the ground, looking up at the cliff, waiting for the king to appear.


    In an instant.


    With the appearance of a faint demon wind, the sky was also stained with a layer of golden clouds, such a strange sight.


    All the foxes did not expect it.


    Then a huge golden celestial fox flew down from the clouds in the sky.


    The tail, which is larger than the body, flutters freely in the air.


    One...two...ten tails.


    Ten tails?


    The power of the king has broken through! ! !


    "Woo..."


    The fox demons gathered below made a low whisper of excitement.


    The stronger the king''s power.


    Their safety is guaranteed.


    Ten-tailed celestial fox.


    It never appeared in history!


    Golden light circulates.


    Tu Shan Honghong stood on the cliff, his appearance remained the same as before.


    But the body exudes this sacred breath.


    It is this breath that sets off the originally unattainable king even more noble!


    They don''t even look up.


    I am afraid that my eyes will desecrate the king.


    Tu Shan''s red lips lightly opened, and said: "From today onwards, the eternal gods of the Tushan clan are the followers of the gods. All the fox clan must practice eternal meditation after enlightening their spirits.

 Chapter 132：

    Worship the great eternal god.


    I Tushan Honghong and my little sister Tushan Yaya.


    From now on, he will no longer be the king of Tushan, but the envoy of the gods. "


    The fox demons looked at their king strangely.


    How can they suddenly believe in God?


    Did the king get the favor of God?


    Thinking of yesterday''s thundercloud and that terrifying flame, some intelligent fox demon gradually understood the whole story.


    Tu Shan Yaya came to her sister in a long skirt.


    Try to put on a solemn look.


    Announcing: "Eternal meditation is the true divine method, so don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous, let alone resist."


    Tu Shan Hong Hongyu waved his hand gently, and a stream of light enveloped the head of the group of demons.


    About the content of eternal meditation thoughts.


    It has been passed to the minds of all the fox demons.


    Then wait for the change.


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was next to him, asked softly: "Sister, is this all right?"


    "Um."


    "But there are no sacrifices yet!"


    "For the sacrifice, I''m going to use that."


    Tu Shan Honghong raised his finger and pointed at the giant tree of misery.


    Mind.


    Just take out your most precious treasure and sacrifice to the gods.


    Tu Shan Yaya exclaimed: "But sister, you don''t have it, isn''t our Tushan clan..."


    "I''m not going to be a red thread fairy anymore, monsters and humans, there will always be people who have to carry this heavy burden, as long as the world can be peaceful.


    Sister, I am willing to give up everything.


    If you were not too young, it would be okay for me to become a sacrifice myself. "


    Tu Shan blushed with an open face, and she, with extraordinary temperament, turned out to be like a saint at this time.


    Until now.


    Tu Shan Yaya''s young mind realized what a burden her sister was carrying in her heart.


    I want to compare with my own small desire.


    My sister looks so tall.


    And Tu Shan Yaya didn''t know that the power born out of emotion is always limited.


    Tu Shan Honghong saw through this point precisely.


    Just made up my mind.


    Abandon this power from the giant tree of misery, and switch to the eternal religion.


    The result was just a night of meditation, and Tu Shan Honghong''s power was strengthened again.


    The two sisters have different minds.


    In the fox demon below, there were earth-shaking changes.


    One after another fox demon, under the power of Ming thought, turned into a human form.


    Although they are smooth and clean.


    But this does not affect the joy of the heart.


    Time goes by.


    The fox demon with a little stronger demon power all got their bodies.


    And ninety-five percent of the fox monsters can vomit.


    Even Tu Shan Yaya could not help but take a breath at this time, this is the power to change the world.


    How many monsters are there in the world?


    If you all practice meditation.


    Then the advantages of mankind will disappear.


    Tu Shan Honghong immediately faced the fox demon below, and said: "After you get someone, don''t think that you are not being disciplined. If there is a demon who dares to hurt people wantonly, I will definitely bite your necks personally."


    "I can''t wait."


    A group of beautiful fox monsters knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Looks extremely humble.


    The joy that had just been transformed into an instant was overwhelmed.


    They are weak and unable to resist the Demon King, and the **** is so great, who would dare to touch his beard?


    Tu Shan Honghong finally breathed a sigh of relief looking at the tribe with a brand new look.


    if so.


    No one will blame me for offering sacrifices to the giant tree of misery.


    This is the foundation of the entire Tushan Mountain.


    Abandoning it means that the Tushan clan no longer possesses the power of the Red Line Fairy.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Another day missing the little fox demon, oh la la la..."


    Tanjiro: "I miss the same..."


    The fox who only loves money: "That...Hello everyone, my name is Tu Shan Yaya..."


    Li Er: "Big brother, you can figure it out, and finally climbed up from the deep ditch under the sea, what about the eternal meditation idea? Not great!!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Of course it''s amazing. My sister directly broke through the nine-tailed stage and became the ten-tailed celestial fox."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Little fox, do you understand now? Gods will not dislike monsters. Now that you have received an invitation, it naturally proves that you have that potential."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Little sister, listening to your tone, it seems that you are young."


    The fox who only loves money: "Hey..."


    Dashan Chu: "Don''t be afraid now, in fact, as long as you remain pious to God, no one can hurt you."


    The sad reminder Lao Gao: "Yes, have you ever seen such a merciful god? That bald man even scolded the gods at the beginning, this is all forgiven."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Speaking of which, you can''t forget this matter? People who are not sages and sages can do nothing. I, Fahai, used to miss it, but now I am looking back."


    The fox who only loves money: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, you have really scolded the God of Eternity."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Ahem... I was young and ignorant."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Pouch...you have lived such an old age and claimed to be a young man, you are really shameless and skinless."


    Fox demon world.


    Tu Shan couldn''t smile, but he didn''t expect the atmosphere in the group to be so good.


    I''m still too timid.


    The Buddha is not as serious as in his own eyes, and the emperor also likes to curse. He is really a group of interesting guys.


    Second Li: "@³þ´óÉÆÈË, I said, my brother, is there no progress on your side? Didn''t you mean that your strength is already very terrifying, haven''t you attacked that mountain yet."


    ................0


    Dashan Chu: "Don''t mention it, the world suppresses me and I can''t get in. I control the strength of a body, but I can''t move forward. I can only wait for the next change."


    Chu Xuanfeng was also uncomfortable.


    Now the whole world is dominated by him.


    As a result, guarding Baoshan couldn''t get in.


    Chu Dashan: "But I have already changed places, and I choose the Taoist ancestral garden Longhushan!! This time I will definitely be able to do it."


    Taishan''s are a little bigger.


    And luck gathers.


    It is not wise to want to attack, so it is the best choice to retreat now.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You are very smart. In fact, you can also find those places where Buddhism is inherited. If you encounter Buddhism that you don''t understand, you can ask me!"


    There is a senior spy like myself.


    The mere Dharma is nothing at all.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I also count as me."


    Chu Dashan: "Thanks."


    At this time the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    Chu Xuanfeng brought hundreds of masters and gathered at the foot of Longhu Mountain.


    Among them are demons and others.


    There is also a black loach.


    Before claiming to be a Nanhai Dragon Clan, he didn''t even recognize his mother who was beaten by him.


    Now it has become a big dog.


    It''s not good to be good.


    "Boss, can we blast through this time?"


    The scalper asked in an immature voice.


    At this time, he had transformed into a human form, and he was only ten years old.


    But the strength is only lower than Chu Xuanfeng among all the people.


    And master a magical technique.


    Even in the meditation space a few days ago, he killed a monster and gained the gene of a thunder roar.


    Now it is the wind and thunder gathering together.


    Don''t talk about those outsiders.


    Even if it is a creature in the forbidden ground, it is not necessarily afraid.


    Chu Xuanfeng sneered and said, "In a small area, in front of the divine power, it''s just a piece of rag!"


    Looking at the dragon and tiger mountain shining with thunder.


    He leaped into the air and bombarded the mountain with a punch.


    At this moment, thunder and light were flooding, but he couldn''t stop his fist at all.


    Just listen to a loud bang.


    All the restrictions on Longhushan have been broken!


    At this moment, he looked through the mountain and saw a figure of Miao Man, sleeping in the depths of Longhu Mountain.


    "What is that, are there still people in Longhu Mountain?" Bu.


    Chapter 129 Candle Dragon''s bloodline is reshaped, and the hard-working Kaguya makes another move! (Guiqiu full order)


    Chu Xuanfeng''s current perception is very terrifying.

 Chapter 133：

    Can directly detect that there is someone inside, and she is still a woman.


    Specifically, it was a woman sealed in a green gourd!


    "Could it be the evolutionary of Longhushan in ancient times?"


    Standing in midair, Chu Xuanfeng''s eyes were a little erratic.


    Because he feels that this woman is very strong.


    In terms of the quality of strength alone, it is even more than half a point better than himself.


    "Boss, what happened on it?"


    The black cow came into the air and asked towards him.


    At the same time, his eyes looked towards Longhu Mountain, but he didn''t see anything.


    "There is something in it. It may be a powerful evolver with the same strength as me."


    "Men''s and women''s?"


    "female."


    "Then what are you waiting for, rush... this is the best sacrifice for the gods."


    In the eyes of Hei Niu and others.


    Strong and powerful women are equivalent to offering sacrifices to gods.


    A woman who can compete with Chu Xuanfeng.


    It is definitely a premium offering.


    Now the entire earth is almost flattened, if it weren''t for various forbidden grounds.


    The land has long been conquered by them.


    Chu Xuanfeng''s eyes lit up.


    Yes.


    How did he forget this.


    Okay, just use this woman to sacrifice.


    Immediately he greeted his friends.


    "I found the first-class sacrifice, come and make a mountain altar together."


    What is the sacrifice of a woman?


    He intends to sacrifice Shandu directly to the gods, so that he can draw his sincerity.


    If it weren''t for the earth hadn''t been flattened.


    Chu Xuanfeng dared to sacrifice the earth! ! !


    "Come on."


    "rush."


    "Suddenly..."


    A group of eternal gods rushed towards Longhu Mountain like lunatics.


    The strong ones are at the top, and the weak ones are at the bottom.


    Everyone did it together.


    And Chu Xuanfeng sits on the top of the mountain, lays out the final sacrifice runes, and looks at this famous mountain with a long history.


    He showed disdain and said: "Soon you will become something of a god, so lucky..."


    As for what is sealed inside.


    What it looks like.


    Drift is not pretty.


    Chu Xuanfeng didn''t care about it.


    Just understand that the other party is a sacrifice.


    And a famous Taoist mountain, isn''t this gimmick enough?


    The mountain groaned constantly.


    Countless rocks are falling continuously.


    Batch after batch of mysterious words were branded on the mountain peaks.


    Except for the first sacrifice, this will be Chu Xuanfeng''s second sacrifice.


    So when arranging the mountain altar.


    He had already told all his subordinates about the sacrifice.


    China is now unified.


    Seventy-six large cities have eternal cults.


    Even some small places in remote areas have temples.


    Under the constant backlog, the alien beast has lost its living space and can only flee like other places.


    Basically, there is no room for alien animals in the Asian hemisphere.


    Either surrender or die!


    After busying for three hours, temples all over the country also gathered enough believers.


    A grand sacrifice began.


    Chu Xuanfeng stood at the foot of the mountain.


    There was a faint smile on his face.


    "This time my sacrifice, no one can surpass it, a cultivator from ancient times, plus a famous mountain, and treasures in the mountain."


    There are treasures on Longhu Mountain.


    More than just different fruits.


    There must be magical artifacts.


    But Chu Xuanfeng and others did not touch any of them.


    Because the whole mountain is a sacrifice of God.


    Not tolerate any defilement.


    The time looking at the watch came after the hour.


    Chu Xuanfeng said to the communicator: "Everyone is in place, the sacrifice begins..."


    How many people are there in China?


    Chu Xuanfeng has no statistics.


    But there are at least 500 million people.


    Because when the post-modern people''s fertility declined, coupled with the changes in the world, many alien animals were obliterated.


    Otherwise, there would be a population of one billion, 800 million.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Bai Suzhen has been soaking in the pool for a long time.


    Until the scales of the body, all turned to light gray.


    Just got out of it.


    The body is very slim and slightly well-proportioned.


    Even if it is a dragon body, it is still full of beauty.


    Gives a bright feeling.


    The gray-white dragon floated in the air, groaning comfortably, and the body continued to exude charm.


    At this time, it happens to be a day of rest.


    Most goddesses are walking or talking about their own experiences.


    After hearing the dragon chant.


    One after another frowned and looked at the sky.


    Butterfly Ninja wore a beautiful Haori, and said in surprise: "This is the candle dragon sister. It''s really strong, and it surpassed me at once."


    The sister next to her nodded.


    Blood is particularly important in the gods.


    Candle dragon.


    It is also the knowledge they have recently learned, the blood of the ancient alien dragon.


    Obviously the strength of the other party is not as good as them.


    But at the moment of awakening, it suddenly surpassed.


    This is the horror of blood.


    Baguio looked at the dragon above her head, her mouth cocked.


    It seems that there is one more dark sister, which is really good.


    There are very few goddesses in the dark department at present.


    Only she and Wan Wan practiced.


    The other goddesses who did not like to communicate with them a little bit.


    The current Bai Suzhen''s body is constantly exuding dark divine power, and Baguio is dying of joy.


    There is another one in the league.


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    Liu Che looked at Long Ying constantly fiddling with his posture, with a smile on his face.


    "It deserves to be the blood of the candle dragon, swallowing the divine power without limit, so that it won''t be long before you can become the second **** after you."


    He looked at Kaguya Ji.


    The latter nodded slightly and agreed.


    "This kind of system is really scary. Only if it has energy, it can continue to grow, like a bottomless pit. No wonder it was calculated by the heavens of that world."


    "If it is not calculated, the candle dragon has swallowed Heavenly Dao."


    Liu Che showed sarcasm, after all, God''s Way is not an idiot.


    How can the candle dragon grow infinitely.


    In a moment, Bai Suzhen returned to his original shape and knelt toward the Ziwei Palace and began to salute.


    "Thank you for your gift, Bai Suzhen must practice hard and serve you forever."


    "Well, go and practice with peace of mind, Hina will arrange your palace."


    Liu Che said softly.


    A reminder sound came from my ear.


    "Ding... Your disciple Chu Xuanfeng started the sacrifice and sacrificed a Dragon Tiger Mountain to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you get a Taoist Wonderland."


    "Ding...your believer Chu Xuanfeng started the state sacrifice and sacrificed to you the banshee demon of the fate of the little underworld, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, you will get a ninth grade goddess, and the little underworld will have 30% luck."


    Huh... Chu Xuanfeng started offering sacrifices again.


    And it''s a national sacrifice.


    Well done.

 Chapter 134：

    Liu Che said to Kaguyaji next to him: "There is a believer in the world below who opened the sacrifice like me and did a good job. Go and clean up the heresy of that world."


    "Yes, Master Liu Che."


    As a god, Kaguya can call him by his real name.


    But only when two people get along...


    Hui Ye bowed gently, her body disappeared in place, and she was in front of the portal in the next moment.


    Ready to go to the cemetery of the saints.


    The angel Constantine sacrificed last time gave himself a lot of power, but the western system Liu Che didn''t like it.


    So let the famous angel go to the **** star to feed the chickens.


    Heh heh... he definitely didn''t let others feed the chickens because of the bad looks of the other person.


    As long as it is the flock of sacred beasts and chickens, it is too disobedient.


    Need a winged goddess to manage.


    "After the earth is finished, it should be the little underworld. Now I have to speed up his pace so that Chu Xuanfeng can''t let Chu Xuanfeng drag him step by step.


    After dealing with the affairs of the little underworld, the real Yangjian and God are the sweet cakes I fancy. "


    Liu Che looked at the gathered divine power, and gathered them one by one in the law.


    It''s another large batch of original supernatural powers.


    so comfortable.


    ......


    The world of saints cemetery.


    Because it was not the first time to worship, everyone was not so nervous.


    But I was very excited.


    When the brilliant light appears again.


    Countless shadow-level figures looked up one after another, ready to get in touch with the gods.


    No one is a fool.


    What happened on the earth is enough to make anyone''s heart move.


    Especially the words of the gods.


    It even made these big people fear.


    Is he really dead?


    This problem has plagued them for a long time, and even some characters are almost infatuated.


    This time the gods appeared.


    They are here for verification.


    No regrets even if you die.


    The world divide is broken.


    Unlike the previous time, this time it was actually a starry sky.


    The vastness is boundless.


    The sun inside burned their skin and soul.


    The scared group of projection-level bigwigs evaded one after another.


    "No...it''s true, we are in the underworld, otherwise ordinary light won''t cause such terrible harm to us."


    "Why... why the gods only love the earth, not us..."


    "Look at that sacred land because of spying on the starry sky, it fell into a sea of ??flames."


    In the little underworld.


    A powerful holy place, because it questioned the 1.4 words of the God of Eternity.


    This time I am ready to spy on God''s secrets.


    Just watched the star field for a while, and now the holy land was burned by a pure sun fire.


    Not to mention the planet.


    All the people who practiced that breathing method died under the flames.


    Don''t spy, don''t speculate.


    The gods of eternity are so terrifying, not the existence of their understanding.


    At the entrance of the small underworld, the people guarding this place, watching the changes in the world below, notified their superiors.


    "Head... the guy who invaded the underworld, appears again..."


    "Okay, wait for me to shoot."


    It was only for a while.


    The man braving the golden light picked up the long sword in his hand and slashed it against the cracked starry sky.


    Fiery sword energy.


    A terrifying space scratch was burned in the little underworld.


    Everything I passed was burnt.


    Compared with the burning holy land, there is no wind.


    At this moment, Hui Ye had just arrived above the earth, and instantly felt that someone was launching an attack on him.


    She frowned slightly.


    Fingers pierced through the space, and a bone spear split into thousands, insinuating at the person.


    "A bunch of ants, please don''t disturb my work."


    The next moment, the bone spear hit the person.


    The body collapses and the soul is obliterated. .


    Chapter 130 Three Different Dao Fruits! (Guiqiu full order)


    The cemetery of the saints.


    The little underworld.


    Kaguya Ji''s finger made the entire little underworld fall into silence.


    Countless distances apart.


    But was killed by a finger.


    How terrible is this ability?


    "Does anyone still want to attack me? God ordered me to clean up the heresy. Does anyone in this world question the existence of my God?"


    Hui Ye''s eyes swept across the little underworld.


    Countless shadowy bosses lowered their heads one after another.


    All bow down to the ground.


    At this time, the entrance of the Yang room.


    Because Hui Ye made his move, he had already attracted a powerful figure sitting here.


    "Naughty animal, dare to disturb the order, you **** it!!!"


    The golden chain penetrated from the entrance.


    If it is not necessary.


    This powerful will not choose to shoot either.


    But Huiye killed too many people just now.


    Hundreds of disciples guarding the entrance were killed.


    Those are all Tianjiao who came here for gilding, and now they are all dead, he doesn''t know how to explain it.


    "No matter what, you have to catch this woman first before saying..."


    Out of anger.


    He has no way to distinguish the opponent''s strength, anyway, in the little underworld, what else can he have.


    result.


    The chain penetrated the opponent''s body.


    I don''t know where to fly.


    "What about people... why the goddess is missing..."


    "Will you die?"


    "Fuck you, how could the goddess die..."


    "No, the space is healing, the goddess she disappeared..."


    29¡¡¡¡ Starry sky broadcast.


    Everyone only saw the goddess disappear, but did not see where she went.


    Until Thousand Star Vine.


    Fluctuate along the space and come to the entrance of the Yangjian.


    The world has seen the most terrifying scene.


    Datongmu Huiyeji quietly appeared in the sun room, her arm pierced through the powerful heart of the sun room, and the other party did not find her trace from beginning to end.


    Rolling blood flowed continuously along the arm.


    That golden blood.


    The countless powers in the little underworld are greedy, if they absorb this kind of blood, wouldn''t they be able to break through the boundaries.


    What a waste.


    Countless people are heartbroken.


    I can''t wait to kneel on the soles of Huiye''s feet and lick the divine blood that is constantly dripping.


    Black markings spread all over the body along the wound.


    "How come... the body can''t move... why does this happen, is it because of the wound?"


    Yang Jian Da Neng lowered his head.


    Looking at the scars on my heart.


    Finally scared.


    Kaguya Ji chuckled: "Now that I am afraid? I heard that your world has a strong presence, but in front of my master, they are like a waste dog."


    She is nothing but a god.


    The divine power that can be used is extremely limited.


    Even the power of the law that can be used is not more than thirty.


    The **** gathered in the body by contrast with thousands of laws.


    Hui Ye looked very humble.


    She slowly withdrew her arms, and Yang Jian could fall from the air. Her body that had been tempered by the breathing method for countless years turned into dust as she fell.


    The space twisted again.


    Huiye returned to the starry sky of God''s Domain again.


    At this time the whole earth was boiling.


    "We are the place where God shines. No matter how horrible and powerful it is, as long as the eternal God is there, we will not be defeated!!!"

 Chapter 135：

    "Our earth is the most devout believer of the God of Eternity!!"


    Inside the Holy Medicine Garden.


    Known as the oldest knight of mankind, also betrayed his beliefs.


    What the Holy See.


    What god.


    It''s better to go to your uncle.


    Nothing is more convincing than the eternal religion.


    At least with their protection, the development of one''s own thoughts is very simple.


    "It''s a pity... this is the **** of the Eastern gods. It would be great if it were from the Western gods..."


    Schiller couldn''t help sighing.


    Originally, he planned to use this medicine garden to calculate the people of the world, but now he is reduced to someone else''s slave, and the other party wants to pay back.


    The Hui Ye in the sky floated towards the bottom of the earth.


    At the same time, the star field began to fall continuously.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The sleeping peerless beauty, demon demon, was catalyzed to wake up by the power of God''s Domain World at this time.


    Watching the rising sky mountain peaks.


    She couldn''t help being furious.


    "Who is calculating me, stop me..."


    As the descendants of the masters of the ancient earth.


    Yaoyao couldn''t tolerate himself becoming someone else''s plaything.


    She has her own arrogance.


    Even if it is dead.


    It won''t be a toy either! !


    But... as the suction power strengthened, she finally saw Kaguya, and the fragile her was shrunk into a ball with just one look from the other party.


    Blazing temperature.


    Terrible look.


    This is a character beyond the shadow! !


    And why would I look cold in front of her, as if I were a ghost.


    "The eyes are good, a little arrogant... I can see that you are a woman with some money, but you still want to struggle with this remnant?"


    Kaguya Ji looked at the demon monster very much.


    She really likes to look at the people in the lower world so proudly.


    Appreciate the fear in the other person''s eyes.


    Yao Yao asked with a trembling voice, "Who are you? Why did you catch me in the air."


    "My name is Datongmu Kaguya Ji, and I am a **** of the Eternal Gods. As for why you fly into the air, because it is the sacrifice of the believers below, go and serve the gods."


    Kaguya Ji sent Longhushan, together with the demon, to the world of God''s Domain.


    Then her eyes swept towards the lower bound.


    Tap a few fingers.


    Countless streamers flashed across the sky.


    Inheritance of Zeus.


    The land of the Lord¡¯s heritage.


    Inheritance of whirling.


    On the earth, all the inheritance sites of gods and Buddhas were destroyed under this finger.


    And there is a resenter in his heart.


    Also died in the energies of Kaguya.


    "Now the heresy will be eliminated..."


    Kaguya Ji tilted her head and said lightly.


    A group of people listening to the grace of God in the original site of Longhu Mountain.


    Hearing her say so, they shuddered one after another, feeling that you are killing a big one but also killing a small one.


    Cut the weeds and roots.


    Chu Xuanfeng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and smiled flatteringly at Huiye: "My lord of God, what is the will of God this time?


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done, is God still satisfied? "


    The clear gaze turned.


    Kaguya nodded and said: "You are doing a good job. God praised me for your efforts, but this world is very vast, and you need to work harder.


    Don''t limit your pace because of the earth, be bold. "


    What a mere earth.


    The starry sky is their pasture.


    Yangjian is where Chu Xuanfeng should develop.


    When Chu Xuanfeng heard God affirmed his hard work, he kept giggling excitedly.


    God has always been watching his own efforts.


    That''s enough! !


    Kaguya Ji continued: "God asked me to convey to you, so that you can level the little underworld as soon as possible, whether you go to the big underworld, or go to the Yang world, it''s all up to your heart, but the speed is fast."


    Choose your own shot.


    That''s not for nothing.


    But let Chu Xuanfeng conquer the world faster.


    Create greater benefits for God.


    Chu Xuanfeng resolutely said: "It will definitely carry out the will of God, please don''t worry!! It will definitely conquer the earth within a month, and then step into the starry sky..."


    "Well, always remember that we are with you. Accept God''s blessing..."


    Hui Yeji opened her hands, and three copies of Dao Guo floated into Chu Xuanfeng''s mind.


    At this time, a vast divine sound floated from the starry sky above Kaguya Ji.


    "The **** envoy Chu Xuanfeng has done a great job, and he gave a copy of Dao Guo, a young purple jade python, the identity of the three-star envoy!!"


    "Thank God."


    "Thank God."


    ...


    Countless believers below shouted loudly at the same time, with extremely excited expressions.


    how so?


    Obviously only Chu Xuanfeng benefited.


    This involves the rules of eternal religion. The higher the level of the priest, the higher the magic arts that believers can learn.


    Ordinary believers can only learn first-level magic.


    After the chief priest is promoted, they can learn advanced divine art.


    Moreover, it can also challenge higher soul towers.


    Chu whirlwind benefits, the more attention the world receives.


    These are hidden benefits.


    Hui Ye Ji looked at the fanatical believers on the land of China with a charming smile.


    These people are so cute.


    Just give them some more benefits.


    She stretched out her hand towards the sky, and a colorful sphere gathered in the heart of her hand.


    Then it turned into a dazzling rain of light dripping towards the world below 897.


    "This is the reward I give to you as a god. I hope you will live happily under the rule of the eternal God..."


    After finishing all this, the industrious Kaguya Ji flew into the sky.


    Light rain kept falling.


    The Huaxia people became physically strong and their strength increased by more than 20%.


    The scalper kneeling next to Chu Cyclone, feeling the power bestowed by the light and rain, exclaimed: "The power of the gods can bless the earth of China. It is indeed the existence of the **** of eternity."


    "Surely, didn''t you see the scene of killing the power of the sun? Ha ha... the other party couldn''t even react to it."


    The Black Bull King looked contemptuous.


    As if he did it himself.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the three Dao Guo in his mind and fell silent.


    In his understanding.


    Daoguo should basically be a profession.


    But in front of me, there was a power classification that I had never seen before.


    ¡¾die¡¿


    ¡¾Swallowing¡¿


    ¡¾life¡¿


    "Why is it different from other people? Is it because of the world..."


    Chu Xuanfeng felt a headache.


    Penetrating consciousness into the Tao fruit.


    Sure enough, even the introduction is different.


    Death Tao Fruit: Possess the power of death, transcend life and death, and the soul is immortal.


    Swallow Tao fruit: swallow the origin of all things, strengthen one''s body, just like a gluttonous body.


    Life Dao Fruit: Incomparably tyrannical vitality, death will also be reborn, with terrible self-healing ability, the stronger the war.


    "This...can you choose all of them?"


    Chu Xuanfeng ran with some tears.


    It really seems to choose them all.


    But he also knew it was impossible, so he could only choose one.


    Unless you become a god, you can master so many Taoist fruits.


    Thinking of Hui Yeji''s divine power just now, Chu Xuanfeng''s heart was extremely hot.


    Why God is strong is to have more gifts and grasp more Tao fruit.


    And... my Dao Guo is stronger than all of your divine envoys.


    Chu Xuanfeng laughed badly.


    Even can''t help but want to mock some of those group friends.


    Brother, dominate! .

 Chapter 136：

    Chapter 131 Everywhere in the world, begging to join the eternal religion


    Chu Xuanfeng originally wanted to open the group and brag about it.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the Lord Kaguya Ji was of the gods left, countless people came to ask for help on the back.


    And they are also leaders from all over the world.


    The Black Bull King said to him: "Boss, the Thor in Northern Europe said he wants to join our cult. Ask if you have any requirements."


    "Yes, tell them to destroy their own gods and clean up the beliefs everywhere. Our planet... No, there is only one belief in the entire underworld, and that is the God of Eternity."


    Chu Xuanfeng said proudly.


    But I was thinking in my heart, you are still acquainted, otherwise you will all be inferior servants when Lao Tzu passes by!


    "Boss, the plants of Olympus also want to join our cult, and firmly believe that Zeus is the development of God''s humble power!"


    "Okay, send someone to instruct them to build a temple!"


    "Boss, the whirling bald donkey also wanted to join, and directly burned the temple, and the Buddha statues were smashed..."


    "Rely... tell them to cast me the Buddha statue like an eternal god, don''t waste it to me!!!"


    "Understood."


    ...


    In the next hour, Chu Xuanfeng received requests from all over the world.


    It''s not just humans.


    Including the alien animal organization is also preparing to join them.


    The answer is very simple.


    There are enemies beyond the stars.


    And extremely powerful.


    But these powerful enemies cannot even be defeated by the eternal gods.


    Even shrank at home and didn''t dare to come out.


    What does this prove?


    The whole world is not as powerful as the God of Eternity, and... God has a special preference for the earth.


    Otherwise, so many powerful holy places, so many powerful planets.


    Why does God only choose here?


    As the inheritor of Zhenghong''s roots in the earth, only fools will not join the eternal religion.


    Belief?


    That kind of thing has a fart.


    Only belief in the eternal **** is the real way out.


    And they faintly understood that God wanted to rule the entire world, and once they were attached now, they would even become a king in the little underworld in the future.


    It is more glorious than it is now!


    Just when Chu Xuanfeng thought that the call could come to an end, a dragon from the East China Sea actually came to visit him.


    This is an alien beast that has been inherited from the dragon clan.


    Although the type.


    But there are still some delicate scales on the face.


    "See Master Master, I am a representative of the Dragon Clan from the East China Sea. I heard the name of the Eternal God Cult. I want to join the God Cult. I don''t know if it''s possible."


    "Of course, we are a family as long as we believe in my **** piously."


    Long Nu''s eyes lit up, and the tension on her face finally dissipated.


    Unexpectedly, it went so smoothly.


    It seems that our Donghai clan is safe.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Chu Dashan: "Everyone... ahem, please allow me to introduce the birth of the three-star envoy!!!"


    Tanjiro: "???"


    Young Master Murong: "Brother, I thought you were going to say five-star. Now the three-star is out of date, and Li Lao Er is a four-star envoy..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I understand you want to show off, but Samsung is really not uncommon. The chief priest who works harder is all Samsung."


    Li Er: "Little brother, you can''t do this, you only have three stars... Brother has four stars!"


    Chu Dashan: "Hey, what about the four stars? This time I held the entire China Great Festival. Although the gods are in the future, today I appreciate the horror of the gods."


    Demon Hunter: "Master Kaguyaji you said?"


    Dashan Chu: "Yes, I originally thought that Master Hui Yeji was just better than Goddess, but it wouldn''t go beyond common sense. I didn''t understand one thing until I saw Shenwei today."


    Chu Dashan: "The gods who can serve next to my gods are definitely not something I can understand."


    For peace: "Tell me what happened? Listening to you, the Lord of God seems to have done something incredible."


    Chu Dashan: "More than that, I feel that she can destroy our world with a wave of her hand."


    Tanjiro: "..."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "..."


    Second Li: "..."


    Group member Chu Dashan uploaded a video.


    This is the longest video ever in the group, which is nearly twenty minutes long.


    From the birth of Kaguya Ji, to her frightening the little underworld, to Yang Shi''s shot.


    Divine power is full of vigor.


    Far more terrifying than killing the fallen angel Lucifer.


    A distance of hundreds of millions of miles apart.


    Hui Ye Ji raised her hand to kill hundreds of guardians of the sun, and then changed time and space to kill the power of the sun.


    No more than five minutes before and after.


    The action is smooth and flowing.


    There is no procrastination.


    Hit will die.


    Whether it is that terrible bone technique or powerful space technique.


    All made the group members amazed.


    Li Er: "After becoming the emperor, I feel like I can do it, but compared to Master Hui Yeji, I really want a ridiculous reptile.


    Probably just the taller one. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I didn''t even react. The godly adults are already hundreds of thousands of miles away. I am the Buddha...the real Buddha!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Who is different? I''m still an Arhat."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You guys, what a bunch of idiots. The power is unimaginable, and the power is unmeasured. Have you all forgotten?


    The lower realm of the goddess must suppress the divine power, let alone belong to the gods. "


    Young Master Murong: "I remember that the martial arts world of Lao Er Li suppressed 90%, and the goddess did not make a full shot, so how much the Lord of God suppressed.


    Ninety-five percent? "


    They almost forgot, the goddess lower realm also lowered their own strength.


    Now that I think about it, I understand in my heart that I and others want to use myself to measure the power of God.


    This is the system of the true god.


    Not a false god.


    Liu Che looked at a group of people in the chat group with emotion.


    I couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    In fact, Hui Ye''s ability was almost 30%.


    After all, it is a big world.


    To deal with the great power of the sun, we still need to use some strength.


    It''s a pity that even in a world like the cemetery of the saints, the rules are still shabby.


    There are not a few real laws.


    However, this time, the belief in the group will be strengthened.


    The universe crosses.


    Extinguish the power of the sun with one hand.


    It can still shock some people.


    He looked at the fox who only loves money, and he couldn''t help but evoke an arc recently.


    The Tushan clan.


    It''s really a fun world.


    I just don¡¯t know what Tushan Yaya will sacrifice?


    She would never sacrifice her sister.


    ......


    Fox demon world.


    Tu Shan Honghong was engraving the altar, suddenly his ears moved, and then a look of helplessness appeared on his face.


    "Sister...Sister."


    "Not good... not good..."


    "Ah...it''s not right, there are people in the group who have sacrificed, and it is a **** who made it!"


    Tu Shan Honghong couldn''t help sighing while looking at the little girl who hurried over.


    Can such a fox demon really become the chief priest?


    It''s so reckless.


    The gods really chose randomly.


    No, I have to teach, at least become more mature and stable.


    Tu Shanhong scowled and said with a serious face: "Sister, you are now the chief priest of the eternal cult, don''t always look like this in a hurry, so that outsiders will seem to be not stable enough.


    It will even affect their judgment on the religion.


    To recruit believers, we must also control our own momentum! "


    If it is always so frizzy, it will make outsiders think that the eternal religion is the evil way of their fox monsters.


    This is very bad.


    Affect the overall situation.


    Even Tu Shan Honghong wanted to find some old men to train her sister''s manners.


    Walk smoothly and have bright eyes.


    In front of outsiders, be as proud and cold as a queen.


    Before God, be humble like a maid.

 Chapter 137：

    Tu Shan Yaya looked at her angry sister, her smart ears drooped instantly.


    "¡§"Yes, sister. Yaya knows..."


    "Well, that''s right. Come on, what did you see in the group."


    "There was a chief priest of Chu Xuanfeng, who spread his beliefs throughout China, using Dragon Tiger Mountain as an altar, offering sacrifices to the immortal veins of the mountain peaks.


    Then the Lord of God appeared.


    Anyway, it¡¯s amazing and terrifying..."


    Tu Shan blushed with a question mark.


    What do you mean by terrifying, terrifying... You can describe it clearly!


    "Forget it...I don''t understand your description at all, so let me pass the picture!"


    She understood the whole sentence and developed the believers to the entire Chinese land.


    This is quite powerful.


    Then, as Tu Shan Yaya pointed a finger, Tu Shan Honghong understood what the so-called horror was.


    Where is this terror?


    You can destroy the world with a wave of your hand.


    The power of the sun, braving the golden light, can kill himself just by his breath.


    But in the presence of God.


    But fragile like a piece of paper.


    Killed in one blow.


    Tu Shanhong was very thoughtful, and after watching halfway, he also paid extra attention to China Land.


    The area turned out to be ten times larger than their world.


    "Is it very powerful?"


    "Yes, but sister..."


    "Um?"


    Tu Shan Yaya tilted her head and looked cute.


    "Since you know how great you are, don''t work hard...Look at how others develop believers, sister, I can''t ask, you don''t know to ask.


    Don''t always think that you can get confused by tilting your head and selling cuteness.


    You are the chief priest! "


    Tu Shan Honghong hit her pink fist and landed on her sister''s head.


    He almost fainted.


    In the end, Tu Shan Yaya ran away crying with a little face.


    ....


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Love of money Fox: "hum hum ... Big Brother Big Sister, may I ask how the development of faith ah, I was a fox spirit, there is consequently do not understand, seek the guidance of ... seeking advice."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Goodbye~~ Baby, I have a strategy here. Touch your head. jpg call"


    Tanjirou: "Don''t believe Sister Longkui, she will only let you conquer the world with your fists."


    The fox who only loves money: "I was just punched by my sister and said that I was not serious enough. Now I have a bag on my head, which hurts so much..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Developing faith is very simple, I will teach you...".


    Chapter 132 Ghosts do food, Jiu Shu kills Shi Jian! (Guiqiu full order)


    The fox who only loves money: "Brother Fahai, please give me some advice."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Finally someone in the group stopped calling me bald, but my brother...teared eyes, I have to teach you well on this."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "But before teaching, you have to introduce the situation of your own world, such as Gaowu...Xianxia, ??or the Age of Domination."


    The world they live in is very diverse.


    Every world has a different method of spreading faith.


    For example, the modern world where Chu Xuanfeng is located.


    You only need to conquer the senior officials of the Federation, or show miracles, and you can harvest a large number of believers.


    For example, Constantine took advantage of this.


    In the ancient times of Gaowu, you only need to find the emperor.


    As for Xianxia, ??it''s a little difficult.


    You need to improve your personal strength, and then influence your own power, and then slowly promote the world.


    This will take a while.


    Like Zhang Fan''s world.


    Without the promotion of his uncle Cangsong, this would be a very difficult thing.


    The fox who only loves money: "Well, there are fairies and monsters in our world, as well as some other mysterious powers, like Taoists.


    My sister and I are both fox monsters of the Tushan clan, and we have a lot of power.


    Now the fox demon under his command are working hard to cultivate meditation. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It seems to be similar to my world, but listening to your tone, there is no top combat power, so it becomes simple."


    Li Er: "If there is no existence of the Tathagata Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva at the level, just find a few big forces and absorb them into your forces."


    The fox who only loves money: "Ah, this... humans and monsters are actually not good, even if we fox monsters work very hard to improve the relationship between the two."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s the same. If you are not one race, you can count on harmony between the two races?"


    913¡¡The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Little Fox Sister, listen to the words of Lao Er, let your sister do it, and start with familiar forces."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Then give them eternal thoughts and hold a ceremony. As long as they have witnessed the power of God and understand the grace of God, then it will be easy to handle."


    Tu Shan Yaya blinked, it''s that simple?


    It doesn''t seem to be difficult.


    However, it is really feasible.


    Dao League, the Tushan clan did not dare to touch it.


    But the Demon League, it''s naturally simple.


    My sister is the leader of the monster league, as long as she raises her arms and shouts, there must be countless monsters coming to take refuge.


    The fox who only loves money: "Thank you Sister Solanum for your guidance, I know."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Don''t thank you, although it seems easy, it still has a certain degree of difficulty to sit up, especially when the human and the monster are not in harmony."


    Ninja scientist: "Brute force is undesirable. Even if brute force is used to conquer other forces, don''t forget about faith, otherwise I will be a living example."


    For peace: "Old snake, what are you doing now? Teaching believers?"


    Ninja scientist: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...what else can I do, take the lead in education, now I, as a missionary ambassador, walk around all over the Ninja world every day, I can¡¯t be too busy."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Didn''t go to the moon? I remember God said that there are also humans on the moon."


    Young Master Murong: "How dare he go, hehe...Now that the Ninja world is not clear, I will recruit believers again, I''m afraid the mentality will break."


    Ninja scientist: "That''s not true. My men have already gone to the moon, but a lot of them have died, and only a handful of them have survived."


    The people handed down from Otsukiba Village are not good birds.


    Fight each.


    It really makes Dashe Wan a headache.


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "This is going to the moon, look back and shoot some videos, I also want to see what it looks like on the moon."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Same request!"


    Ninja scientist: "In fact, the bumps on it are not as beautiful as you think."


    The fox who only loves money: "No jade rabbit? No Chang''e?"


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Uh... Sister, wake up... His world is different from ours, there is no such kind of Oriental fairy."


    Love of money Fox: "What ... how could this be, ooo, ooo ... my heart cracked !! bunny girl so lovely, why does not God."


    Second Li: "You can practice hard, and then send the jade rabbit to the sky by yourself."


    Tanjirou: "This is also okay?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Why is it impossible? You will become immortals after a good practice. The moon in Dashemaru''s world is not made by humans. As long as they have the strength, they can accomplish anything."


    The fox who only loves money: "I found that the water in this world is so deep, it''s a bit scary..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You are afraid of a hammer. As long as you believe in God, no one can kill you. Yan Luo sees you give way. Even if Huang Quan is present, he cannot destroy your soul."


    The fox who only loves money: "Sounds great."


    Tanjirou: "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much about your beliefs, because as long as you have seen the mighty people, most of them will be surrendered."


    Dashan Chu: "How many countries in your world believe in our sect?"


    Tanjiro: "It''s almost over 100. I don''t know the details. Most of them are assistants, and they are almost the same as Zhang Fan."


    Both he and Zhang Fan belong to the younger group.


    All are assisted.


    The newcomer Tu Shan Yaya is basically of this type.


    Dashan Chu: "Yes, not bad. It''s about the same as me... But now it''s all people contacting me. Since Lord God appeared, more than 10 powerful forces have already surrendered.


    Including the Four Seas Dragons! "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Stop, stop... Are you here to guide? Why do you start to show off while chatting, this kind of behavior is undesirable!"


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "You talk, I have something important here."


    Second Li: "What''s the matter?"


    The Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Expelling Demons: "The same sect brother brought a group of people and came to the door."


    ......


    Demon world.


    Ever since Jiu Shu controlled the provincial capital, he continued to expand his power.


    Finally passed his name to Shi Jian''s ears.


    As a major disciple of Maoshan, he had seen Lin Jiu uncomfortable before, but now the other party deceives his master and destroys his ancestors and joins the eternal religion.


    It just gave him an excuse to get rid of the opponent.


    At this time, Shi Jian was standing at the door of the Eternal Temple, spitting loudly.


    "Lin Jiu, you who deceived the master and annihilated the ancestors, get out of here!! Today I am going to clear the door for Maoshan..."


    Four angels standing at the door.


    Hearing this, they looked bad.


    Want to kill this rude person.


    Damn it, there was such a loud noise at the entrance of the temple!


    "Brother, you brought so many colleagues here just to talk about this?"


    Jiu Shu walked out of the temple slowly wearing a black robe.


    Behind him is his disciple Qiu Sheng.


    At the moment, the Jiu Shu''s charm is extraordinary.


    Just standing here like this is the appearance of the unity of nature and man.


    "Crap...Lin Jiu has broken through the realm of reality, I''m afraid Shi Jian is not his opponent."

 Chapter 138：

    "That''s right, we shouldn''t have followed this time."


    "It''s okay, with those helpers, we are fine! Also, I heard that the Eternal Church will not kill people wantonly."


    In the whispers of everyone.


    Jiu Shu looked behind the crowd and sneered: "Wencai, since you brought your uncle here, why didn''t you dare to come out?"


    Qiusheng was startled when he heard the words.


    Unexpectedly, Uncle Wen was introduced to him.


    When the crowd got out of the way.


    A slightly older young man was exposed in front of the two masters and apprentices.


    It was another disciple of Uncle Jiu, Wencai.


    Shi Jian sneered and said: "What? I''m not allowed to tell me if I deceive Master Miezu, it''s okay... Wencai, come to Uncle Uncle, there is nothing to hurt you."


    "Yes."


    The timid literary talent, standing beside Shi Jian, looked at Jiu Shu''s gaze a little dodging.


    It is also full of hatred.


    "I admit to deceiving the master and destroying the ancestor, but I, Lin Jiuke, have done any evil things. You brought so many people to the door. Is it possible that you want to fight me?"


    "So what? You Lin Jiu kills the ghost king of Yama''s subordinates, and arranges the ghosts you raise to the provincial capital area, which has disturbed the peace of the two worlds.


    Today, I am ordered by Yama to come and marry you. "


    Shi Jian''s voice just fell.


    There was a lot of yin wind blowing from a distance.


    This is under the night sky.


    Ghosts are naturally not unusual.


    But Jiu Shu laughed and said, "So, brother, you are going to be a dog for the unfulfilled King Yama. It''s really depraved.


    It''s just...Do you really think that your ghosts are not reliable? "


    At this time, the Taoist leaders found out.


    Although the wind appeared, no ghosts appeared.


    Shi Jian frowned slightly, raised his head and shouted loudly, "The ghosts haven''t shown up yet? Let''s take the evildoer Lin Jiu together!!!"


    "Don''t bark the old dog, your ghosts, you told our brothers to eat them."


    "I was eaten when I first entered the provincial capital."


    "We are close to the existence of ghosts and ghosts. A mere group of trash ghosts and tattered ghost kings are our brothers'' opponents."


    One after another sarcasm floated from a distance.


    Shi Jian and the Taoist priests who followed were startled.


    When they turned around and looked over.


    I saw a group of ghosts sneering at themselves and others.


    And in their hands, one after another little ghosts were being pinched.


    The faces of those ghosts were full of pleading and fear.


    Then he was swallowed in the abdomen.


    These are all ghosts, so they were eaten like this.


    "Shi Jian, come and do it... everyone else can forgive, but you can''t..."


    Jiu Shu held a peach wood sword and pointed at Shi Jian''s forehead.


    Billowing thunder light.


    Fleeting.


    Just one blow killed Shi Jian.


    Puff through.


    Puff through.


    One Taoist priest knelt in front of Jiu Shu.


    Tears in the nose and tears.


    "The **** Shi Jian brought us here, regardless of our business, Lin Zhenren..."


    "Yes, it''s all this bastard!!!"


    "We have all said that since the appearance of the real person, peace in this provincial city has been restored, but he just doesn''t believe it anymore."


    Chapter 133 Tu Shan Honghong: I want to destroy your southern country, but it''s a snap!


    When Shi Jian died, everyone began to shake the pot.


    Among them, Wencai even sat on the ground.


    He looked at Uncle Jiu with horror on his face, and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    However, the two legs are as soft as noodles~, it doesn''t take much effort at all.


    Uncle Jiu looked at this disliked disciple and sighed: "Why do you end up here as a master and apprentice? I also gave you some money, so that you are so kind and revengeful.


    You should go to reincarnation. "


    "Master, Wencai..."


    Qiusheng was a little heart-wrenched when he heard this.


    But seeing Master''s expression firm, he turned and walked towards the temple.


    Boom.


    A sound of thunder sounded.


    Wencai died instantly.


    As soon as the soul drifted away from the body, it was escorted to the cycle of rebirth by the ghost chase.


    "Please don''t worry, Master Master, I will definitely protect this child when I wait."


    Don''t look at Jiu Shu''s righteousness and extermination.


    But the other party is his apprentice after all.


    This face must be given.


    When the ghosts leave.


    Those Dao leaders who were called by Shi Jian were shouting louder.


    Finally lived a lifetime.


    No one wants to reincarnate so soon.


    Jiu Shu shook his head and smiled: "You fellow fellows, you don''t have to be like this. You are the same people who kill demons and demons. Don''t be so scared. If you want to join the eternal religion, just stay.


    Those who stick to their own path can leave on their own.


    You can ask me to get it if you don''t have enough entanglement. "


    Everyone can join the eternal religion.


    Suddenly he was reserved for nothing.


    "Please take in real people!!!"


    Uncle Jiu showed satisfaction and turned back to the temple.


    The believers who stayed at the door said to the Taoist leaders who had just started, "Please come with me, everyone, you have already prepared everything."


    Since the religious promotion of the provincial capital.


    Every day, a large number of people join the cult, but very few people like Taoists master some magic techniques.


    This time Shi Jian has done a good thing.


    ......


    Fox demon world.


    After Tu Shan Yaya got instructions, she went to look for her sister.


    She was obviously much smarter this time.


    Record the chat records one by one with pen and paper.


    Looked at the full text.


    Tu Shanhonghong smiled and said, "This time you did it with your heart. You see, it''s easy for us to have someone else instruct us."


    "Does the elder sister give orders to the demons?"


    "Of course. Where the other three monsters converge, I have to go personally... So Tushan will rely on you for a while."


    "Uh-huh."


    Tu Shan Yaya nodded vigorously.


    The Tushan forces are now countless times stronger.


    Whoever dares to come over is looking for death.


    At this time, 90% of the altar has been completed, and there is still 10% left.


    The most important thing now is to go to other places.


    Gather the group of demons.


    Tu Shanhong turns into the body, and flies towards the southern country like a streamer.


    This is her first goal.


    Because the other party is like oneself, and they are all monsters who like to get along with human beings peacefully.


    After practicing eternal meditation.


    Tu Shan Honghong''s strength is improving every day, as if it is endless, except for breaking through the Nine Tails on the first day, now he has a deeper comprehension of the magic of fire.


    Can turn into a flame.


    Flight is not under the slightest control.


    It took less than a day.


    She came to the sky over the southern country, with huge demon power, and the coercion she carried.


    The Ling Huandu clan is full of cold.


    Among them, the demon emperor of the southern kingdom, Huan Du Qingtian looked at the demon fire in the sky, his old face pale in fright.


    "Oops... the fox demon''s strength has broken through, and his power is so powerful, I''m afraid it''s a bad person."


    The residents nearby hid in their homes one after another, and did not dare to come out.


    Because the sky is shrouded in golden flames.


    The sky is full of red and red demonic air.


    call.


    A fierce hot wind hit.


    Tu Shan Honghong turned into a human form from flames, and stood in front of Huandu Qingtian.


    "The Lord of Huandu, there is only one thing I have come here this time. From today on, I am Tushan clan, abandoning love and embracing the eternal god, and today will hold a ceremony.


    I wonder if you are free to participate? "


    The tone was slightly cold.


    The arrogant eyes were filled with unquestionable divine light.


    Huan Du Qingtian said bitterly: "Leader, you invite you to invite, so that you won''t make such a big battle."

 Chapter 139：

    There are so many of his people who think they are going to fight.


    As a result, he was invited to participate in the ritual ceremony.


    I was almost scared to death.


    Tu Shanhong pursed his lips and said:


    "This ceremony is different, miracles will come, and I sincerely invite you to join the Eternal Church.


    Although there are so many of the Tushan clan, how many can be transformed?


    Ever since I practiced the method handed down by the gods.


    The clansmen were able to spit out each other, and 80% of the clansmen were transformed into human forms. "


    In this world.


    Only when monsters can transform into human form can they have greater potential.


    This is a well-known thing.


    Today, the leader of the Demon League says that there is a way to make the demon race in large quantities.


    This is simply a great benefit.


    Cheering Qingtian''s breathing became hurried. He looked at the ten-tailed celestial fox in front of him with red eyes, and asked with a trembling voice, "Can you be serious?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try it with a monster. I am a golden sign in the name of Tushan Honghong!"


    "Okay, come here... bring ten, no... three monsters who can speak."


    Joy Sky originally wanted to get ten test items, but then thought about it.


    This method is too precious.


    Three are enough.


    Tu Shanhong pursed his lips and said, "The Lord of Huandu doesn''t have to be like this, just choose 10 monsters, otherwise the power of the magic will not be manifested."


    Huandu Luolan, who was hiding in the building in the distance, looked at the blond eldest sister.


    There was an unexplainable feeling in my heart.


    after an hour.


    Under everyone''s eyes.


    Ten monsters became humanoids, and their strength was substantially improved.


    It¡¯s just that Huan Du Qingtian is strange.


    The practice is over.


    These monsters all knelt on the ground with fearful expressions on their faces.


    It seems that something terrible has been encountered.


    Joy Qingtian asked, "How quickly are you cultivating this magical technique? Why are you trembling all over?"


    One of the monsters said with a trembling voice: "God... the great supreme god, watching me... it''s terrible."


    The other swallowed reluctantly, and then said, "That is the God of Eternity. I am just a small grain of sand in front of him."


    In an instant, Qingtian understood.


    This eternal meditation can see the shadow of God.


    No wonder these monsters are so scared.


    Tu Shanhong, with a smile on his face, asked: "How? Would you like to join the cult..."


    "Yes, of course...but you have to swear not to kill my man."


    Celebrate the sky and plan carefully.


    I''m afraid that this fox-monster class, under the guise of offering sacrifices, actually gathers all the monsters and wipes out one of the nets.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    That kind of picture.


    He didn''t want to see it.


    "How about I swear? I understand your worries, but..."


    boom.


    A flame shot towards the distant mountain peak.


    Accompanied by billowing heat waves.


    A mountain with a height of several thousand meters was hit with a hole in this way.


    "Do you think I need to do something extra."


    Tu Shan Honghong put her palms away and smiled brilliantly at the sluggish group of southern demons.


    If you want to kill the southern kingdom, it''s that simple.


    There is no need to spend so much work at all.


    With this hand alone, Nanguo made no difference.


    There are even elders who don¡¯t want to, and they suggest that they just join the Eternal God Cult.


    Looking at the scattered golden clouds in the sky, Qingtian said in a cold voice: "What do you think of us as a southern country? A bunch of doglegs, you still have to show some spine.


    Otherwise, even if you join the Eternal God Cult, you will just be regarded as a useless guy. "


    The elders looked at each other when they heard the words.


    Are they just shit?


    If being a dog leg can live and moisturize, in fact, there is nothing wrong with it.


    ...


    After Tu Shan Honghong left the southern country, he was ready to go to the Western Regions.


    .............


    Where is the sand fox family dominating the Western Regions.


    Although Tu Shan Honghong had been to the Western Regions twice during his experience before, he has not been there for decades now.


    After the success of the southern approach.


    Her confidence increased a lot.


    At the same time, I understand the benefits of divine power.


    Although the power of the gods is extremely small in his own body, it is even less than one ten thousandth of the size of his own demon power.


    But the quality is billions of times the demon power.


    Become a flame and cross the sky.


    Tu Shan Honghong, who was galloping at full speed, realized the pleasure of strength.


    "As long as you have this power, you can complete the thoughts in your heart. For the peace of the world, self-sacrifice is nothing."


    ...


    Between the mountains and rivers below.


    An emerald spirit in a plain long dress couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the familiar smell that pierced the sky.


    "The Tushan clan, how can the power be so strong...Looking at the direction of her advancement, it seems that she is going to the Western Regions. Could something big happen?"


    The Cui Yu Ling body turned into light, followed behind Tu Shan Honghong, and also headed towards the Western Regions.


    But only flew for a while.


    Her speed began to drop.


    After all, he was a monster known for his medical care, and he was not an opponent of the Lord of the Demon League at all.


    "Damn... Did this Tushan fox eat the elixir? How can I run so fast... I''m going to run out of breath..."


    Cui Yu Ling lay on the treetop, cursing constantly in his heart.


    After a while, she continued to catch up.


    This chase took a few days.


    Until she came to the border of the Western Regions, she saw the golden clouds all over the sky.


    The demon gas obscures the sky and the sun.


    Has long been beyond the scope of monsters.


    If you use ancient legends to describe it.


    Tushan''s red state has reached its peak.


    No one in the world is an opponent of Ten-tailed Tianhu.


    "But I remember that the Tushan clan only walked the earth with affection, and their strength was limited. Why did it become like this?"


    Cui Yuling frowned, unable to think of an answer.


    Out of a woman''s curiosity.


    She decided to go to the Shahu clan of the Western Regions to ask about the situation. It was the first time she saw such a powerful monster.


    When the Jade Spirit came to Shacheng.


    The whole person stood there.


    Because she saw a ten-tailed celestial fox, staring at Shacheng! predict.


    Chapter 134 Tu Shan Yaya strikes out, completely suppressed by the Yiqi Dao League! [ͼ]


    "I didn''t expect Shahu to be so ignorant. I, Tu Shanhonghong, came here this time, not for war, but if you force me.


    There is no need for the Shahu family to exist. "


    The huge fox tail floats beside Tianhu.


    Five on the left and right.


    The entire oppressed sand city will collapse.


    The entire desert was filled with violent winds because of the red demon power of the painted mountains.


    The overwhelming heat wave.


    Steaming the sand.


    Within the sand city.


    Countless sand foxes squeaked.


    The czar himself changed his normal state and said forcefully: "Tu Shan Honghong, you abandon the way of affection, and we are not opposed to it.


    But what should those people do with the help of the giant tree of affliction, but have not fulfilled the predestined relationship?


    My son lost his memory and demon power because of the spell.


    You sacrificed the tree, didn''t it make my son become a dog from beginning to end? "


    After finally waiting for his daughter-in-law to die, the czar naturally wanted his child to inherit the throne.


    As a result, the two went to complete the spell under the giant tree of misery.


    Now the son has become a native dog.


    What do you ask him to do?


    Tu Shan Honghong said indifferently: "For the real cause, love for children is not a big deal, so...you can be quiet."


    The huge sky fox waved its claws.


    The czar was beaten to fly.


    Even the other party did not use desertification.


    The turquoise eyes swept down, and countless sand foxes all knelt to the ground.

 Chapter 140：

    One of the elders quickly initiated a surrender.


    It''s not their son, so I feel so distressed, and if he surrenders, he can gain strength.


    It depends on the position of the tsar.


    Just let him say that.


    Otherwise, the elders of them will do it!


    A family of sand foxes.


    I don''t want the Tushan clan to be so united.


    In the face of absolute power, the sand foxes behaved very obediently.


    Tu Shan Honghong coldly hummed: "Within half a month, all sand foxes must gather in Tushan, otherwise they will be severely punished!"


    "Yes!!!"


    "Follow the orders of the Lord of the Demon League!!"


    Countless sand foxes kowtow together.


    The attitude is extremely humble.


    When the Tushan Tianhu left, the Shahu family breathed a sigh of relief.


    They looked at each other one after another.


    "The Tsar should not let it come back. Anyway, it''s an old trash."


    "That''s right, what do you want this old guy to do when you come back?"


    All the demon fox looked for their voices.


    I saw that the speaker was the queen among the sand foxes.


    A five big man is thick, and the nostrils can be inserted into the presence of green onions.


    "Queen, is this really okay?"


    "My old lady has long seen this old thing not pleasing to her eyes, so she decided happily."


    Therefore, the Shahu family has no king, only the queen...


    And Fan Yunfei who became a native dog.


    She was held in her arms by the maid and cared for her intimately.


    ......


    In the desert.


    Tu Shan Honghong originally wanted to turn around and head to the Northern Territory, but suddenly a dark green figure flew from the ground and stopped in front of him.


    "Jade Spirit?"


    "Tushan Demon King, how come you have become like this."


    The Jade Spirit had visited Tushan countless times, and he naturally formed a lot of good relationships, and also obtained a lot of money from the demon king in front of him.


    But the friendship between the two is nothing more than that.


    And there is no deep friendship.


    Not a friend.


    But also better than strangers.


    In the past, Tu Shan''s red face always had a hint of sadness on his face. Although strong is strong, he is not as domineering as he is now!


    The current nine-tailed celestial fox.


    No...it should be a ten-tailed celestial fox.


    Just standing in front of him is like an immortal, with wisps of golden light.


    As a doctor.


    Jade Spirit is extremely sensitive to changes in the body.


    This is definitely not the change that evolving a tail can bring! ! !


    She is very determined.


    "This is the case for bathing in the grace of God." Tu Shan''s red eyes narrowed slightly and asked: "You leech clan, do you want to join our sect?"


    Cui Yuling felt very funny, and felt that the current Tushan Demon King turned out to be like a **** stick.


    "What sect?"


    "Eternal God Cult, this is a meeting ceremony, I think you will come to Tushan to find me."


    A book of eternal meditation, along with Tushan''s red fingers, fell in the arms of Jade Spirit.


    next moment.


    Hurricane hung in the sky.


    Tu Shan Honghong has disappeared in place.


    The fast jade spirit can''t be caught, if the opponent wants to kill himself, it only needs one blow.


    "What an amazing Tushan Demon King..."


    The dark green dress swayed in the wind.


    Cui Yuling looked at the thin eternal meditation in his palm, and showed a wry smile.


    The world is about to change.


    I just hope that this demon king can be kind.


    .......


    The movement of the two big monster races in a row.


    Naturally, there is nothing to hide from the Yiqi Dao League, and human surveillance.


    After careful investigation.


    They got a message.


    The current leader of the Demon League, Tu Shan Honghong broke through to Ten Tails.


    The strength is extremely powerful.


    And it seemed that he wanted to prepare some festival, so he invited the other three monster races to Tushan.


    As for other things.


    The Dao League knows very little.


    Only knowing that day, Tu Shan came to their clan land in red, showing unparalleled terrifying power.


    "Can''t let Tu Shanhonghong go on like this. We used to maintain a tacit balance, just because the other party would not form a strong force."


    "Yes, now this Demon King gathers the power of the four great demon races, if we do anything that is not good for humans, we won''t have time to defend.


    Some measures must be taken now. "


    "Block other monster races?"


    "No... Go to Tushan, summon other Eastern Spirit Races, and let them go to Tushan together."


    "Yes!!!"


    "Our royal family will also use all their strength!!"


    The home of the leader of the Yiqidao League.


    The royal family speaks.


    The rest of the family nodded one after another.


    On that day, countless orders were issued.


    Countless people from the Dao League went to Tushan one after another, because they were afraid of throwing grass and scaring snakes.


    So they took covert measures.


    It was not until reaching the destination that he discovered the true face of Tushan.


    The foxes that used to be all over the mountains are now gone.


    Instead, one "human" after another.


    That''s right, the fox demon became a human.


    They are sublimated.


    The scout from the front of the Yiqi Dao League was investigating intelligence, and quickly passed this intelligence to the rear.


    "What? The Tushan clan are all transformed into human forms, are you not mistaken?"


    "Yes, to report to the leader, the entire Tushan looked around are all humanoid fox monsters, and each is extraordinary."


    "How could this be the case."


    If it is said that gathering the demons, it is Tu Shan Honghong who wants to gather the demons and complete an ulterior secret.


    But the demonized group in front of him is a bit scary.


    Could it be that the people in the circle want to do something?


    Impossible, no news has been directed there over the years!


    Within a Qidao League.


    There was a fierce quarrel because of this.


    On the other hand, other families who came over have mixed opinions on this...........


    Some people think this is a good thing.


    Because Tu Shan Honghong''s name of compassion is still very big.


    If she unified Yaozu.


    So for the monsters, there is control, and there will be no more chaos.


    Secondly, there is a word of organization.


    Negotiation becomes easier.


    But the opposite is true.


    If Tu Shan Honghong wanted to unify the world, it would undoubtedly be a catastrophe for the world.


    They didn''t know what power it was that turned the group of demons into human form.


    Just understand.


    When monsters become humans, their strength will be strengthened!


    And it has the potential to continue to grow stronger.


    As we all know, the life span of monsters is very long.


    This causes them to take a lot of time to practice.


    And becoming a human is the biggest threshold for a monster.


    Now that this threshold has been accidentally erased, how can the Yiqi Dao League sit back and watch.


    The king said hegemony: "Let''s do it, I will take a friend to catch a fox and ask him to understand it."


    "That''s right, we can do such a task."


    As good friends of the kingship hegemony.


    One after another responded to his decision.


    But his father did not agree.


    "Do you know the consequences of doing this? Once the ten-tailed celestial fox is angered, we must be prepared to bear her anger!"


    "Yes, we can investigate, but we can''t act rashly."

 Chapter 141：

    The Patriarch of the Vulcan Family interrupted at this time.


    In such a sensitive period, the whole body will be affected by the touch.


    Watch the changes.


    That''s what they have to do.


    Just when they were worried about this time, there was a cry of horror from outside.


    "Report...A fox demon broke in, we can''t stop it!!!"


    Everyone in the tent was startled.


    They have hidden symbols here.


    How could it be discovered by the fox demon.


    "Everyone... it doesn''t seem very good to come to our Tushan to cover up like this..."


    Tu Shan Yaya, in a red dress, walked gracefully and came to the tent.


    Accompanied by some immature voices.


    A touch of chill centered on her and spread quickly.


    The ground was frosty.


    All the enchantment spells, all shattered in the frost.


    Sitting in the tent, watching Dongfang Huai 1.4 bamboo secretly, she couldn''t help frowning when she looked at Tu Shan Yaya.


    Such a small fox demon.


    Are there such terrible powers?


    Swish.


    Accompanied by the wind.


    The leaders of the Yiqi Dao League, as well as the younger generation, have come to Tu Shan Yaya one after another.


    The small body is surprising.


    But what was really shocking was the courage she showed.


    Obviously a child-like existence.


    But it was like a demon king who looked down upon the world.


    There was a trace of contempt in his eyes, and a trace of playfulness, and even a trace of fierceness was hidden in it.


    This fox demon is not easy!


    This is what everyone thinks.


    Looking at the faces of all beings, Tu Shan Yaya burst into laughter.


    Unexpectedly, the bald people in the group, the method of teaching themselves is really useful.


    The more you pretend to be.


    The more able to bluff.


    Especially when it just comes, you must first show your strength.


    Then look at others, like the food in your own mouth.


    It''s absolutely amazing!


    My sister always said that I lack courage.


    Didn''t this suffocate this group of humans! ! !


    Hum...The new Demon King, it''s not me Tu Shan Ya Ya.


    "Dare to ask you who?"


    "I am the chief priest of the eternal religion, and my position is far superior to my sister Tu Shan Yaya!!!".


    Chapter 135 Tushan Yaya becomes black, kills the king''s hegemony in seconds, and captures the Yiqi Dao League! [ͼ]


    Tu Shan Yaya held her head high.


    Very confident.


    Although there are any numbers, I just look at myself.


    Wangquan Hegemony was dressed in white, standing against the wind, he looked down at the ice beneath his feet.


    There was a solemn look on his face.


    A radius of ten miles.


    All turned into frozen ground.


    This icy power is definitely not something that I and others can cope with.


    This fox demon is telling the truth.


    Just...what is the chief priest?


    With your own understanding.


    Judging from the current intelligence, this group of fox monsters must start offering sacrifices.


    That is to say, is the little fox demon in front of him the messenger who presides over the ceremony?


    Slowly a smirk appeared on his face.


    Although the little fox is very strong, he believes his father can cope.


    There are also the elders of the Yiqi Dao League, among them the people of the Shenhuo family.


    As long as they display the pure sun flame of Demon Slayer and Divine Fire to deal with the fox demon in front of them, they should be able to catch this Tushan Yaya.


    The demon king Tushan Honghong has not yet returned.


    I want to capture my sister to deal with.


    This is the only chance.


    As long as the chief priest is caught, they will have the capital to negotiate.


    When the crown hegemony raised its head.


    It happened to meet Dongfang Guyue''s gaze, and the two hit it off.


    Tacitly confirmed the plan.


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was just looking at the coercion, did not know the danger was coming, still enjoying the fearful gaze of these Yiqi Dao Leagues.


    It feels so good, no wonder everyone likes to be king.


    "It turned out to be the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult. I really admire him for a long time..."


    The kingship hegemony passed his father and said with a smile on his face.


    The long sword in his hand, with his back behind him, was ready for a surprise attack.


    On the side, Gu Yue on the East 29th party also condensed pure Yang Yan, ready to cooperate with his attack.


    "Compliments are of no use to me. You all sneaked into the Tushan territory secretly. You don''t want to go out if you don''t give a reason.


    Although my sister said that humans and monsters can live in peace.


    But it''s not like you are here to watch the ceremony. "


    Her eyes swept toward the figure in the tent in front, her voice extremely cold.


    At the same time, countless fox demon appeared on the mountain top in the distance.


    Each one carries a huge evil spirit.


    They looked at a Qidao League in the distance.


    The atmosphere solidified instantly.


    The footsteps of the kingship hegemony were a bit difficult under this pressure, but he still made a smiling face and said: "This is completely the master priest, your sister''s movement is too big. The gathering of the four demon races, if we humans do not move, it will appear Not so good."


    The voice did not fall.


    He has chosen to shoot.


    The action is lightning fast.


    "King Power Sword Intent!"


    At this moment, the king''s hegemony and the sword are one.


    Point straight to Tu Shan Yaya''s abdomen and go.


    He is only for arresting people, not for killing people.


    "Pure Sun Yan!"


    Dongfang Lonely Moon followed like a shadow, using his own family''s unique skills.


    The two of them cooperated quickly.


    And the people of Yiqi Dao League, the speed is also very fast, when the kingship hegemony chooses to shoot.


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    All chose to help.


    Tu Shan Ya Ya was dumbfounded, aren''t these people stunned by their own power?


    Why dare to make a move?


    Whether it is the terrifying sword aura, or the pure quality sun flame that makes the monsters fear.


    at this moment.


    All fell on Tu Shan Yaya''s body.


    "Stop it..."


    The leader of the Yiqi Dao League, saw that something was wrong, and quickly called to stop.


    But how to stop the attack.


    Almost hundreds of attacks fell on Tu Shan Yaya''s thin body, and the smoke obscured everyone''s vision.


    The leader looked at the kingship hegemony, and said angrily: "Who told you to take action, and Dongfang Guyue...This girl can''t fight at all. Once you kill her, do you know what the consequences will be!"


    "I just want to catch her, not to..." King Power Hegemony looked embarrassed, because it was in his eyes.


    The unparalleled Tushan fox demon.


    There is some strength in any way.


    Who ever thought she didn''t react at all.


    "You guys can really cause trouble... Go and see, I hope you don''t make a big mess..."


    Wangquan hegemony shrugged and walked towards the smoke.


    He only took three steps.


    I felt that my body seemed to be penetrated by something.


    A deep chill.


    As if from nine days, as if the soul can be frozen.


    The king power hegemony coughed, and a lot of blood flowed down the corners of his mouth.


    He looked down at his belly.


    I saw a cone of ice penetrated me.


    This fox demon was hit by hundreds of attacks, and there was pure sun flame in it, so she was all right.


    Whoosh.


    At this time, a cool breeze blew.


    Tu Shan Yaya''s embarrassed figure appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 142：

    The dress was almost torn, only some strips of cloth were left, covering important parts.


    She is not without injuries.


    It was bruised all over.


    It''s just that the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, Tu Shan Yaya was blind in one eye under the attack of pure Yang Yan, so only the left eye was left.


    But the more so.


    Her aura became more ferocious.


    A terrible chill surrounds Tu Shan Yaya like a substance.


    The shoes are already broken.


    The smooth feet stepped forward.


    The ground froze instantly, and then cracked.


    "My sister is really wrong. Although there are good people among human beings, most of them are bad guys, smiling on the surface..."


    "I actually wanted to kill me."


    "Originally, I was thinking about passing on the idea of ??eternal meditation to you and inviting you to teach..."


    "Since you are so ignorant of good and bad, everyone is ready to die!"


    Tu Shan''s elegant voice was as fierce as Ye Xiao.


    She looked at the royal hegemony with fear on her face, and clenched her fists in anger.


    "do not do that..."


    Click.


    Possessed by cold ice.


    Instantly freeze and burst.


    The arrogance of the dignified generation of royal family has turned into countless pieces of ice in this way.


    "Before worrying about others, consider your own comfort..."


    Tu Shan Yaya did not know when she appeared in front of the leader of the Yiqi Dao League, and she used the power of the divine technique Frost to the extreme.


    Just a blink of an eye.


    Dozens of ice sculptures appeared.


    But this time Tu Shan Yaya did not kill, but controlled them.


    After experiencing painful lessons, Tu Shan Yaya at this time is like the incarnation of the ancient ice and snow demon.


    Walked by.


    All freeze.


    Taoism, spells, swordsmanship.


    Everything is ineffective in front of her.


    Even the pure sun flame of Eastern Lonely Moon turned into a touch of frozen flower.


    "The old thing... just destroy my eyes and die for me..."


    Tu Shan Yaya rudely fell in front of Dongfang Guyue.


    The small palms turn into claws.


    Stabbed towards the opponent''s eyes.


    She didn''t intend to freeze, but was ready to kill directly.


    "Don''t... please stop!"


    Dongfang Huaizhu couldn''t sit back and watch, so he stood in front of his father and the fox demon.


    The delicate face was full of fear at this time.


    The sacred fire mark on the forehead is vivid.


    Tu Shan''s elegant movements stopped, not because of Dongfang Huaizhu, but because she felt that her appearance was pretty good, and she was just right for the Lord God.


    And the women of the Shenhuo family.


    It is also a rare object.


    That''s right, in Tu Shan Yaya''s heart at this moment, all humans are goods.


    The reason why there are no such people.


    They are all prepared to take them as sacrifices.


    "Yeah...you look good, you are still a Yunying body, now give you the opportunity to become a sacrifice to my god, and I will let your father go.


    Otherwise, I will tear him to pieces! "


    The deep chill continued to spread.


    So Dongfang Huaizhu dare not refuse to agree.


    She knew in her heart that as long as she said no, she could see her father''s body in the next instant.


    The fox demon in front of me.


    Like her sister, they have gained the power of God.


    Non-human can resist!


    Dongfang Huaizhu knelt in front of Tu Shan Yaya and resignedly said, "I am willing."


    Next, these prisoners frozen into ice sculptures and Dongfang Huaizhu were escorted by other fox demon.


    Went to Tushan.


    The Nandu Monster Clan, who had come here early, watched Tu Shan Yaya''s performance in the second half.


    Happy Qingtian took a breath.


    "Is this the power of Tushan? It''s unbelievable that he is allied in front of the little fox demon, and he doesn''t even have the ability to resist."


    "Lord, our attitude should be more humble."


    913 "It''s a pole, it''s a pole."


    ...


    In a moment, they came to Tushan.


    Honestly like a hamster.


    The Tushan fox demon who was watching was stunned.


    But those great elders showed a contemptuous expression.


    After half a month.


    Tu Shan Honghong is back, and Cui Yuling is with him.


    It''s just that the two of them didn''t expect it.


    After returning to Tushan.


    First of all, we welcomed the Shahu clan and the Yao clan from the South.


    Tu Shan blushed in astonishment.


    What''s the matter with these guys?


    Why do you show a scared expression? Even though I threatened, I don''t have to pretend to be a grandson.


    There was a sudden bad feeling in her heart.


    Tu Shanhong turned into a ray of fire and went to their place of residence.


    I saw hundreds of cages hanging on the trunk.


    In each cage, there is a person who is allied with each other.


    "What''s going on? Tu Shan Yaya..."


    Tu Shan Honghong looked back and asked, his ideal is that humans and monsters live in peace.


    What is the current situation?


    "Sister, I''m waiting for you in the palace, come here..."


    Tu Shan Yaya''s voice revealed a little strangeness.


    Shrine.


    A new building in Tushan.


    For the three sisters of Tushan to live.


    Tu Shan Honghong came into the palace and saw a figure sitting on the throne.


    Small and cute.


    But she was wearing ragged clothes, her eyes were not as cute as before, but filled with indifference and an emotion she had never seen before.


    "You...what happened?"


    "It''s very simple. Soon after you left, sister, these guys came to the door. I originally planned to deter them, then invite them to teach and teach them the idea of ??meditation."


    Tu Shan Yaya said, pulling at her clothes.


    He pointed at the eyes that were still closed.


    "As a result, these guys took advantage of my ignorance and attacked me. Hundreds of attacks and pure Yang Yan fell on them.


    Sister...do you know?


    It really hurts. ".


    Chapter 136 Sacrifice begins: the breath that makes the position of the four monster races tremble! (Guiqiu full order)


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at her messy sister, and fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    My heart was entangled with infinite fear.


    Because of the experience of the young Taoist priests, he was determined to build a world where humans and monsters coexist peacefully.


    But... this foundation is based on the fact that the family is not harmed in any way.


    If you let your family die because of your own stubbornness.


    This result was unacceptable by Tu Shan Honghong.


    My sister did not heal her eyes deliberately.


    She who cultivated the idea of ??eternal meditation knew that no matter what kind of injury she suffered.


    As long as the cultivator works.


    Then the damage can be wiped out.


    But... the younger sister insisted on not running the eternal meditation, just to let herself see how she was hurt.


    "Sorry, sister... I was careless."


    With teardrops in his red eyes, Tu Shanhong stood up and hugged his sister into his arms.


    Sad crying.


    Reverberating continuously in this hall.


    Tu Shan Yaya put her arms around her sister''s waist, her face was extremely calm.


    This time things.


    Let her grow up completely.


    The whole person becomes mature, people are selfish, and so is the demon.


    The real world of Harmony.

 Chapter 143：

    Only God can create it.


    She is not a god.


    My sister is not a **** either.


    They are just amorous fox demon.


    "Sister, if you want to truly bring peace to the world, some things need to be sacrificed, and some consciences need to be erased..."


    "This time, the Yiqi Dao League took the initiative to attack me, so I fought back."


    "And I plan to use all of these people as death sacrifices, offering sacrifices to the gods with spiritual blood."


    Tu Shan Honghong didn''t dare to be sweet, just watched her sister''s broken dress, and constantly convinced herself.


    Heaven is forgiven for sins, and you cannot live for sins by yourself.


    This time it was the Yiqi Dao League who deserved it, not their Tushan clan causing trouble.


    After a stick of incense.


    Tu Shan Honghong took a deep breath, stood up and said, "Sister, you are the chief priest. You will organize everything. I am only responsible for following the instructions and helping you."


    She confessed her fate.


    It did make a choice.


    Sister and some unimportant people.


    She chose her sister.


    Because Tu Shan Honghong understands that once he refuses.


    There will be an irreparable rift with the little girl! ! !


    Now Yaya is still sensible, not crazy, and I only need me to comfort her in the future.


    She will definitely change back to who she used to be!


    "Well, I see. Three days later, the Tushan Fox Clan offered sacrifices to the gods... Sister, don''t forget to participate."


    Tu Shan Yaya closed her tired left eyes.


    The whole person fell into the world of meditation.


    My strategy succeeded.


    Similarly, the sister''s mind was also confirmed.


    ......


    Outside the temple.


    Cui Yuling looked at the sky silently with his hands behind his back.


    She was not at all interested in the "clash" between the two sisters, but rather curious about Tu Shan Honghong''s choice.


    In this way, let his little sister beheaded hundreds of people from the Qidao League.


    This is no small matter.


    The world is turbulent.


    At the same time, human beings have lost their current status.


    The Yiqidao League is the most important force of mankind.


    Once they perish, they will not be able to slow down for hundreds of years, and the inheritance will be completely cut off.


    Such a decision is completely contrary to Tu Shan Honghong''s idea.


    "Long waiting..."


    "I thought you would persuade her, but I didn''t expect you to abandon the alliance of Qi Dao. Is the fox demon a strong affection after all?"


    "Wrong, I just don''t want my sister to be in a quagmire. She is still young and has a simple mind.


    If I refused just now.


    Then the whole world will be completely destroyed! "


    Tu Shan Honghong said solemnly.


    Because my sister is the chief priest of the God of Eternity, a member of the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    She just got the power of ten tails in the light of her sister.


    The real choice.


    Still in the hands of Tu Shan Yaya.


    Cui Yuling frowned and said, "Is it so serious?"


    "I don''t know it is serious, it is her who is really chosen by God, not me..."


    Tu Shan Honghong sighed helplessly.


    The chief priest, the voice reaches the heavens.


    I can''t persuade myself with a few words.


    Once the younger sister was irritated, and the latter chose to leave, she was completely helpless.


    Tu Shan Honghong can imagine that picture.


    He rejected his sister, and the latter left in sorrow. After a while, the followers of the eternal religion destroyed the whole world.


    That blackened chief priest, Solanum is not like that.


    Kind and lovely, innocent and innocent.


    As a result... My brother was killed in front of his own eyes and his personality was completely blackened.


    She didn''t want to see her sister become like that.


    After listening to the explanation of the Demon King Tushan, Cui Yuling finally understood how terrifying the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult was.


    Unless God lets her die.


    Otherwise, he is the strongest in the world.


    Even if it is not as good as others for a while, it will always stand proudly on the top of the mountain.


    Even if someone dares to threaten, the **** will send a powerful goddess to kill.


    This sect protects the calf too much.


    Hee hee...this sect, I like Jade Ling the most! ! !


    ......


    On the peak not far away.


    Dongfang Huaizhu sits in a bamboo house and looks out at the full moon through the window.


    Why did it become like this?


    She slowly tightened her fingers.


    "If it weren''t for the royal family, you would rush it...it wouldn''t be what it is today, **** guy..."


    Hundreds of people were kept in wooden cages as pigs and dogs.


    And oneself must become a sacrifice.


    Sacrifice to the gods.


    The hatred in his eyes was quickly replaced by a touch of worry.


    In his own family of sacred fire.


    Apart from the old father, there are only myself and my younger sister, once I die.


    Can the family continue?


    Dongfang Huaizhu thought of the terrible family severing inheritance.


    Two lines of tears flowed down.


    Which girl does not cherish spring, which girl does not long for a better future.


    If he does not dedicate himself, his father will be killed.


    This night, no one will sleep well.


    The return of Tu Shan Honghong added hope to the heart of Yiqi Dao League.


    They thought that the return of the Demon King would save people like themselves.


    Then... there is no more.


    The opponent disappeared after entering the temple, without even looking at them.


    And Shi Kuan and the other demons who had just arrived, their expressions changed when they saw the people of Yiqi Dao League.


    Shahu, Nanguo, Beishan.


    The three big monster races gathered together, and they called it free to chat.


    It is actually an exchange of information.


    The queen of Shahu was full of worries at this time, and she had already lost her former fierceness.


    "I really don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse this time. That little lord is even more terrifying than the Tushan lord. You haven''t seen it."


    "So she caught those people herself?"


    "What do you think? Even pure Yang Yan can be frozen, who else is her opponent!"


    There was a sneer at the corner of Qingtian''s mouth, recalling the scene that day, he still couldn''t help but shudder.


    Pure sun inflammation.


    That is the flame that extremely restrains monsters.


    But even it froze into ice flowers and became a foil for the little master Tushan.


    Shi Kuan looked at the flickering candlelight, and said faintly: "I got the news just now. I will start offering sacrifices three days later. It is estimated that everything will be clear by then."


    "Yes, sacrificial...does the **** really exist?"


    ......


    Three days later.


    The weather was clear, and there was not even a cloud in the sky.


    Tens of thousands of monsters gathered on Tushan.


    The captives of the Yiqidao League were thrown to the ground by the fox monsters. Because their bodies had been bound by ice chains for a long time, some of their muscles were now necrotic.


    "¡§"Kill, sacrifice to the gods with spiritual blood."


    Faint words floated from a distance.


    The three sisters of Tushan officially debut.


    Today, Tu Shan Yaya is at the forefront, symbolizing his protagonist status, while Tu Shan Honghong is on the left and Tu Shan Rongrong is on the right.


    Hundreds of wind blades all appeared.


    Standing in the distance, Dongfang Guyue looked unbearable.


    These are all elites of the Dao League.


    All died in this way.


    Spirit blood was spilled all over the ground, but it did not penetrate, but was drawn by the altar and gathered continuously.


    "Bring a living sacrifice!"


    Dongfang Huaizhu walked out of the crowd, looking at the headless corpses, her face was sad.


    But the pace did not stop.


    Until he came to the altar, he knelt down slowly.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the towering giant tree of misery, and said, "The ceremony has officially begun!"

 Chapter 144：

    The position of the three sisters is directly in front of the altar.


    "Today, my Tushan clan takes the afflicted giant trees and the women of the Eastern Spirit Clan as living sacrifices, and countless people from the Dao League as dead sacrifices.


    Sacrifice to the **** of eternity. "


    Accompanied by the sound, countless monsters knelt down one after another.


    The Tushan clan all knelt down, and they didn''t dare to stand.


    "Great God of Eternity, please listen to the voice of the believer Tu Shan Yaya, I am here to offer sacrifices to you... I look forward to your coming..."


    "You are greater than everything, and older than time."


    "You exist forever..."


    The elegant voice of Tu Shan reached the sky loudly.


    The entire altar began to glow dimly.


    The three big monster races are a little unclear, so easy to sacrifice?


    No need for any special spells?


    This is different from what they had in mind.


    Just when the group of demons doubted, a vision appeared.


    The clear sky seems to be backlogged.


    A violent hurricane suddenly appeared.


    The black thunder is flying in the sky, and the world is bleak.


    Because the light is all condensed in the dome.


    Flame, frost, darkness.


    All kinds of visions you can imagine can be seen on the sky.


    In Tushan, all monsters have fear in their hearts.


    It seemed that something extremely terrifying was about to show up, and the pressure from the soul level made them shudder and erect.


    If it wasn''t for the body to freeze.


    It is estimated that all monsters will flee in fright.


    "This... why does the starry sky appear in the daytime!!!"


    "No... this is not the starry sky we are familiar with, what is this???"


    "God''s world?"


    "I saw a giant dragon in it, my God... that huge body, it''s even more terrifying than the most terrifying beast."


    Cui Yuling knelt not far away, staring at the sky with three eyes, shaking unceasingly.


    It turns out that God''s world is like this.


    No wonder the Tushan Demon King said that the power of God is invincible.


    Just the breath radiating from inside made their monsters lose their combat effectiveness. .


    Chapter 137 Dongfang Guyue: How about I send my little daughter up now? (Guiqiu full order)


    Joy Qingtian is already dumb.


    The Shahu clan had already been scared and sank into the soil, trying to resist the pressure of the sky, but the pressure still slapped layer after layer.


    Only Shikuan is the most persevering among the three.


    But it''s only better.


    At this time, all the monsters had an idea in their hearts.


    Be sure to join the eternal religion! !


    Otherwise, it will be completely wiped out by the tide of the times.


    Become the dust of history.


    When the distant Dongfang Guyue was in the heaven and earth vision, she was already lying on the ground in fright, and almost didn''t draw it directly.


    "Shenwei...but why are you inclined to monsters."


    The old man said in tears.


    ...


    Ziwei Palace.


    Datongmu Kaguya felt the opening of the new world channel, and asked softly: "God, do I need me to go?"


    The voice is soft and touching.


    Liu Che opened his eyes, and a ray of light slowly flashed in his eyes.


    "It turns out to be the world of fox demon, no need... the first sacrifice, I still want the world to feel my power, and I also want to see how deep the water in this world is."


    "Yes."


    Kaguya sighed slightly in her heart, with some small emotions.


    I always feel uncomfortable if I can''t do things for God.


    Liu Che glanced at her and said with a smile: "It''s not impossible to go out with me for a while."


    "Really?"


    The low mood suddenly jumped for joy.


    "Really, let''s go."


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and hugged Hui Yeji''s waist.


    Came to the world of fox demon.


    The world below is divided into several parts, but there are no characters in my imagination.


    Although Aolai country has it.


    But the power is nothing more than that, the strength can reach immortal, but it can''t become higher.


    It''s incomparable with Fahai.


    "It''s really disappointing, I thought this was a corner of the Journey to the West..."


    In his memory, the fox demon world has a proud country.


    There is a high probability of Journey to the West.


    It turned out to be totally different from 917.


    Although there are legends and inheritance, it has nothing to do with Westward Journey.


    Kaguya blinked, acting as a cute little mute.


    The three sisters Tushan are still chanting mantras.


    But did not notice, two figures have appeared in the sky.


    "When I was born... the world was not born yet..."


    "When I was sleeping...the world did not appear..."


    ...


    The vast divine sound seems to come from eternity.


    Directly to the soul of the world.


    All the monsters shook their bodies when they heard the sound.


    Inside the mysterious star sea in the sky.


    Two figures came out.


    One was full of divine light.


    Majesty, nobility, and inviolability.


    Even a second glance is blasphemy.


    Even with extreme eyesight, it just saw a contour, and even the eyes seemed to be burning.


    Shi Kuan just watched for an extra second, and even felt that his soul was tingling.


    The three sisters Tushan lifted their heads up in the heart.


    At this time, the light gradually gathered behind the figure.


    Countless golden lotus fell.


    The monsters of Tushan were surprised to find that they were transformed.


    This is God''s grace! ! !


    However, they did not dare to move at this time and could only squat their heads on the ground.


    Tu Shan Yaya burst into tears as she watched the gods appear, and even wanted to confide in her grievances.


    Who knew she didn''t wait for all her actions.


    The sister next to him, Tu Shanhonghong said, "Thank you for the coming of the gods."


    By the way, thank God for coming.


    I remember that guy Constantine didn''t have this honor.


    Now offering sacrifices to gods does not necessarily mean the appearance of the gods themselves.


    I could see the gods before, but now almost gods have not come out for a long time.


    And once I made sacrifices, I saw the gods.


    How can I be unhappy?


    How can I not be unhappy?


    It''s so happy! ! !


    Tu Shan Yaya raised her head and said loudly, "Thank you for the coming of God.. I, I don''t know how to say it, let me kowtow to you."


    The little fox got excited and his mouth fell.


    Even a little incoherent.


    The forced indifference and composure were torn apart in front of Liu Che.


    She kowtowed and wept.


    Liu Che was a little bit dumbfounded, Tu Shan Ya Ya was really cute, not as cold as an adult.


    "Tushan Yaya"


    "The believers are here!!!"


    The voice of God is very ethereal, as if it came from the nine days, or even the ancient voice.


    Just listening to it made Tu Shan Yaya excited.


    Liu Che looked at her and said in a flat tone:


    "Your efforts, I see in my eyes, and even your sister''s efforts, I also understand..."


    "All beings are my son, this kind of great source, I am very relieved..."


    "This time you sacrifice the tree of misery and get rid of the way of affection, which is right."


    "Although the word of love can bring power, it is not easy for the Dao to fall into it. People and monsters always love each other, but they can''t get rid of reincarnation."


    "Only detachment to achieve the immortal world is the real road."


    "You need to work hard for it in the future."


    The three sisters of Tushan kowtow together.


    All the monsters, as well as the father and daughter of Dongfang Huaizhu, could not help but feel deeply after hearing the words of God.

 Chapter 145：

    How difficult is it to be in the fairy world?


    Even being an individual is extremely difficult.


    Tu Shan Honghong stood up and asked humbly: "My lord God, how can the world be elevated to the immortal world? Is it the same as Li Shimin''s world?"


    She once watched Li Shimin''s memory fragments.


    The pictures inside are still fresh in my memory.


    The whole world is upgraded.


    Melt into the gods.


    What a glorious thing that sentient beings are shining under the light of God.


    Liu Che glanced at her appreciatively and said, "Yes, when all beings believe in me, the world can be upgraded."


    Heard the news.


    Don''t mention how happy the group of monsters are.


    In the days to come, there will be hope.


    The three sisters Tu Shan glanced at each other and shouted in unison: "Thank you for the grace of God."


    "This time, you are worthy of a reward for making sacrifices!"


    "Rewarded the identity of the two-star envoy of Mount Tushan and Rongrong, the bloodline of the fairy fox, the cultivation base of ten thousand years, one immortal cultivation technique, and a jade bottle."


    "Rewarded Tu Shan as a red and red two-star divine envoy, the blood of the fairy fox, a ten thousand years of cultivation base, a fairy-level exercise technique, and a moonbow chasing the stars."


    "Reward the chief priest, Tu Shan Yaya, the identity of the two star envoys, the blood of the fairy fox, bestowing ten thousand years of cultivation, one immortal skill, a pair of moon wheels."


    The three sisters Tushan bathed in divine grace.


    The body''s demon power suddenly swelled, and the bloodline changed from Fan to Immortal.


    Wanzai repaired.


    The two petite and lovely foxes suddenly became adults, and their temperament was incredibly attractive.


    Twelve illusory tails swayed slowly behind him.


    At the same time, three copies of Xianbao fell in front of them.


    "Thank God for the gift, I will certainly carry out the task you gave me, and I will die without hesitation!!!"


    "Thank God, and dare not forget your teaching."


    "Thank you Lord God."


    The power of the three Tushan sisters has been sublimated to the extreme at this moment.


    Unless the world is upgraded.


    Otherwise, the strength will not be improved much, at most it is the comprehension of strength.


    The group of monsters looked at these three peerless monsters with envy, each of them seemed to have eaten a lime.


    Wan Zai Xiu base, the blood of the fairy fox.


    No wonder people are so desperate, everyone is desperate for this reward.


    Don''t say it''s a murderous alliance.


    Even if it kills the sky, it''s okay.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and said calmly: "Just remember, I will look at you in the God Realm."


    Then his figure gradually disappeared.


    The afflicted giant tree didn''t even struggle, just like a piece of wood, which was taken away by Liu Che.


    Dongfang Huaizhu, who was kneeling on the altar, also turned into a streamer, and ascended into the realm of the gods.


    In midair, she shed a drop of tears while looking at her homeland.


    ......


    The three sisters Tu Shan watched the gods leave, and said with extremely respectful expressions: "Send to the God of Eternity!!"


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity!!!"


    Tushan group of monsters bowed and saluted together.


    After a while, Tu Shan Yaya stood up, looked disdainfully at the group of demons, and said in an unquestionable tone: "Have you all heard it?"


    God orders me to manage all living beings. Starting from today, all monsters must join the management of the eternal religion. "


    "Master priest, we choose to join!!"


    "Don''t worry, whoever dares to say no words, I love the sky to screw off its neck!!"


    "The same goes for our Shahu family!!!"


    Having seen Shenwei, that monster dare not say anything.


    Then, Tu Shan Honghong came to Dongfang Guyue, looking at the other''s old face, she sighed: "You should join our gods, otherwise it will be difficult for humans to deal with it."


    "Yes, Lord Priest."


    Dongfang Guyue nodded slightly.


    He distinguished clearly.


    If you don''t join at this time, then the little lord will come to the world in the future.


    All human rebels must die.


    Instead of that, he would rather communicate with the Tushan Demon King in front of him, oh no... the Tushan Divine Envoy.


    Only this one can make sense.


    This Tushan was renamed, the ancestral court of Eternal Gods.


    Take the four big monster clan forces as inheritance.


    A behemoth was built, and there are many rules in it.


    For example, you must not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    The doctrine needs to be promoted at all times.


    Because you will need to spread to various places to promote the doctrine in the future, you are sure to receive training, followed by the Yiqi Dao League.


    They have killed many elites.


    Although Dongfang Lonely is not dead now.


    But he is alone, and there is also a little loli daughter.


    How can these two people support a Dao League?


    After all, we still have to recruit troops.


    Tu Shan Yaya said to Dongfang Guyue: "You are now your own person. Train your second daughter well. I think she is very talented and can serve the gods in the future."


    "Ah this..."


    "Why are you not happy?"


    "No..."


    Dongfang Guyue''s mouth is full of bitterness.


    Who is willing to let his daughter go to heaven? It''s really uncomfortable to never see each other in a lifetime.


    Tu Shan Yaya coldly snorted: "You better have no other thoughts. You must know that the goddess who serve the gods can still be in the lower realm when they turn back, and it is good for us."


    Dongfang Guyue was surprised: "Can you really come down?"


    "This is nature. God is omnipotent. Your daughter will naturally receive instruction when she goes up. You should be a vase."


    "I see."


    Dongfang Guyue a little bit, thinking that if this is the case, why not send the little girl up now? .


    Chapter 138 Billion Multiplication: The Law of Super Rare [The Way of Love]


    God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che smiled in his heart as he watched the prompt sounds of the system one after another.


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed blood to the people of the Yiqi Dao League, triggering a hundredfold increase, and you obtained the immortal skill [Anonymous Jianxin]."


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed the people of the Yiqi Dao League, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained the magic technique [Jilan Bingyun]."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the people of the Yiqi Dao League, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained the magic skill [Destroying the sky]."


    "Ding...your followers sacrificed the daughter of destiny---Eastern Huaizhu, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, you have obtained the blood of the spirit race, additional trigger rewards, you have obtained the supreme divine art [Six Paths of Dry Flame]."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed a giant tree of misery, triggering a multi-million-fold increase, and you have obtained the super-rare law---[The Way of Love]."


    Remarks: It was supposed to be a giant tree of misery as the pillar of the world, absorbed the power of affection for countless years, and finally got transformed.


    [The Way of Love]: The laws that have not yet been born in the world of the gods, merge into the body of the gods, and you will be the true ruler of the way of love.


    There will be no restrictions, and there will be no people who can spy on their own divine power-.


    Liu Che''s pupils gradually enlarged, and he said aloud: "The complete law!!! I actually got a copy of the law-anyway."


    The world of gods.


    What is the most precious thing?


    Not a fragment of the world.


    Nor is it a believer.


    It is not supernatural power and supernatural power.


    It''s the real law.


    The vast world is constantly developing, countless gods rise, countless gods fall.


    But...the **** who truly stands proud of the mountain.


    Undoubtedly, they all have one characteristic.


    Hold a law that belongs to you alone.


    Like the law of light, although Liu Che possesses the supreme divine art, he does not master the real law.


    It is said that the complete law of the light system.


    It was shattered from the moment the world was born.


    The number is unknown.


    Almost endless, how difficult is it to gather a real law?


    "I didn''t expect the Fox Demon World to give me such a big surprise. I really didn''t expect it."


    Liu Che looked at the Law of Love with excitement.


    Press it slowly on the body.


    This law is pink, like an apple-sized peach, which looks cute and adorable.


    But the power contained in it.


    It is definitely the highest quality law Liu Che has ever seen!


    It''s complete.


    If this is known to outsiders, it will cause war.


    Everyone wants to be detached, and this law is the key to detachment! ! !


    [The Way of Love] The law is integrated into the body of God.


    God''s Domain World stopped time.


    The space has also come to a halt.


    moment.


    The magnificent power swept every corner of the world instantly.

 Chapter 146：

    God''s domain began to expand.


    The infinite divine clouds are shrouded in the sky above the world, helping the world to move.


    Rumbling.


    With the thunder, the world of God''s Domain became even wider.


    And began to have levels.


    The quality of the sun is higher, because Liu Che has a second supreme divine art.


    This time it is the fire department.


    If it were just like this, it would certainly not achieve the terrifying effect it is now.


    Then the transparent way of affection spread throughout the world of God''s Domain.


    Become one of the main rules of the world.


    After the movement of God''s Domain came to a halt, the space of God''s Domain had expanded to tens of thousands of solar system sizes.


    Ten nebula clusters slowly appeared.


    In the true sense, Liu Che was promoted to the main god.


    This is the level of strength.


    And his true power has long surpassed the ordinary Lord God level.


    The creatures of God''s Domain World.


    Only then did he wake up slowly.


    The world has changed.


    The first to realize this was King Ao Qianlong.


    As a real dragon in the realm of the gods, responsible for swaying the power of the stars and traveling in the starry sky.


    Now I feel like I''m wandering around at will, and I''m all right after the collision.


    Ao Qian said with emotion: "The power of God has become stronger again!"


    Li Lao Er sat in the palace on the top of the Immortal, looking at the vast starry sky, speechlessly said: "My status has dropped again..."


    He could still see the terrifying sun before.


    It''s better now.


    My own fairy world has been forgotten to a small corner.


    The sun above his head has also become a round of chickens.


    This is the golden crow derived from the power of fire magic.


    Because Li Shimin''s world is no longer able to resist the eternal fire of the main **** stage, he will naturally be moved to the edge.


    Not only that, Liu Che also gave him the newly born Golden Crow.


    God''s domain evolves into creatures.


    This is the road to the stage of creation.


    The current Golden Crow is only godless but invisible.


    If you truly emerge from the sun, then you will be the creator of the world.


    That is the stage of Master Xiao Luan now.


    But people are a nine-star creation, even if they achieve creation by themselves, they are only one star.


    This is the gap.


    However, there is no way to suppress Chihuang Liuyan as the master of the same vein without strong strength.


    ...


    The outside world at this time.


    Because Liu Che mastered the law of love.


    The starry sky of the entire world of gods is reflected in countless laws of love.


    It''s just that these are sporadic fragments.


    There is no real law.


    Xiao Luan sat on the Infinity Tower, looked at the sky full of stars, and exclaimed: "The law echoes. Someone has integrated the complete law, how can it be!!!"


    The beautiful face was full of surprise.


    The complete law is so rare.


    Even Chi Huang Liuyan''s entire great **** system, not a few gods own one.


    And the owner is the **** who escapes this layer of space!


    They are the masters.


    High above, overlooking the world of sentient beings.


    Xiao Luan was excited, and began to use the outside love micro-film to figure out who that person was.


    Similarly, in this space.


    All nine-star creators are calculating.


    result.


    Apart from seeing a piece of pink light, they could no longer find any news.


    It is impossible to calculate! ! !


    "Damn... the nature of power has surpassed the limits of my power!"


    Xiao Luan opened his eyes helplessly.


    The power of the law of integrity is too protective and too concealed.


    Can''t calculate.


    Can''t get close.


    Unpredictable.


    It is worthy of the power that can be promoted to dominate.


    This kind of excitement and despair.


    She sat down on the bed with a sense of excitement, and the corners of her lips could almost be hung with an oil bottle.


    It can be seen how angry Xiao Luan is at this time.


    "Forget it, I still don''t want to worry about things."


    She sat up and wanted to ride a starry unicorn out, but she never thought that when she first went out, she felt that a disciple had broken through the main **** stage.


    And the breath is still so familiar.


    "Liu Che? He broke through."


    Xiao Luan was a little surprised.


    Then teleported to the opponent''s room.


    A diffuse pink breath, thick as a cloud here.


    If she still can''t think of a law that Liu Che has understood, it would be really stupid.


    "So you are this little guy!!!"


    Xiao Luan gritted her teeth and said, eyes full of sentiment.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The power of the complete law.


    She couldn''t resist it at all.


    "Damn stinky kid..."


    Xiao Luan stomped angrily and quickly fled from here.


    But I didn''t see the pink gas, forming a peach heart in her god''s realm.


    One way of love.


    Any **** has it.


    As long as it is a living thing, there is love.


    This horrible law is unheard of, but it is impossible to prevent.


    Xiao Luan thought that she would be fine if she left here, but she didn''t know the way of love at all, and she was already subtle in her divine realm.


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Dongfang Huaizhu came to the stone steps of Ziwei Palace to worship the gods.


    She was wearing a turquoise coat with a plain skirt inside. Apart from a green flute, she only had a jade pendant that symbolized the Vulcan family.


    Typical oriental beauty.


    Gentle and virtuous.


    Aloof temperament.


    "See God of Eternity."


    Hear footsteps from overhead.


    Dongfang Huaizhu said softly, his forehead pressed to the ground, and his delicate body trembled slightly.


    "Look up."


    "Yes."


    Dongfang Huaizhu glanced at the God of Eternity, a little surprised in his eyes.


    .................


    Because this **** actually looks like a human being.


    It''s just that there are countless streamers behind it.


    It looks very noble.


    "Don''t look directly at the gods, powerless goddess."


    Seeing Dongfang Huaizhu looking directly at the young girl next to her for a long time, she couldn''t help being a little angry.


    Why these goddesses don''t know the rules.


    Just take a look.


    Keep staring at the gods, how can it work?


    Dongfang Huaizhu quickly lowered his head, his cheeks slightly red.


    She didn''t know why this happened.


    Is this a heartbeat?


    Dongfang Huaizhu didn''t know, but his heart was beating fast, like a deer bumping randomly.


    "It''s okay, I''m not inconspicuous, the blood of the Eastern aristocratic family, after all, is a little weaker here, and I bestow you with the blood of the spirit race.


    Fragment of the law of fire.


    Cultivate hard, and reach the eight-star status, and you can visit your relatives in the lower realm. "


    "Thank you for your gift."


    Dongfang Huaizhu was overjoyed, and when he looked up, he realized that the **** had disappeared.


    The young girl next to him hummed, "Don''t think that you can be proud with the reward of the gods. It still requires countless efforts. As for the question of sleeping, unless the gods order it, you should practice well.

 Chapter 147：

    Many people are waiting in line. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Such a little girl, how come she always talks about going to bed.


    So shameful.


    Dongfang Huaizhu muttered in his heart.


    After that, she followed the other party to the training ground. On the way, she saw many goddesses, some of them were as elegant as immortals, and some were as strange as demons.


    Just looking at it, Dongfang Huaizhu felt frightened.


    She couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Will there be such evil powers here in the God Realm?"


    "Then what do you think is justice and what is evil?"


    Hina Yi stopped and asked.


    There was a hint of contempt in his beautiful eyes.


    Oriental Huaizhu heard the words and thought deeply.


    The other party is definitely not asking casually, since you ask yourself, there must be a reason for anger.


    Not waiting for her to understand.


    Hina Yi explained to herself: "The God of Eternity is the only one, and everything is derived from him. Your meager cognition is originally wrong.


    The so-called evil ways and right ways are just powers of different attributes.


    In the eyes of God, it is a part of self-differentiation.


    It''s just that the light one looks sacred, and the dark one looks like a demon. You have more to learn. "predict.


    Chapter 139 Two worlds are ready to be upgraded, Tanjirou is one step ahead!


    Dongfang Huaizhu nodded with enlightenment.


    She seemed to understand what the girl said.


    Simply put, the dark light source is one.


    There is no difference between good and evil.


    Even if you cultivate glorious power, you will do bad things if your mind is not right.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The fox who only loves money: "Ahem...I announce that there is another two-star envoy in the group! Come out and worship..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I think you want to eat a fart, but the two-star divine envoy, dare to come out presumptuously!"


    The fox who only loves money: "¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ...Hehe, sister Solanum is so scary."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Little fox, is the sacrifice successful? Upload the video, let us pay homage to the majesty of the gods."


    Chu Dashan: "Let''s ask for the same."


    Tanjiro: "+1"


    For peace: "I also want to see..."


    Demon Hunter: "Kneel for the video."


    The fox who only loves money: "Ahem...you can watch the video, but this time the content is different. Some friends don''t cry miserably."


    Young Master Murong: "???"


    Demon Hunter: "What do you mean, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Dashan Chu: "Could it be that... the Lord of Eternity has come personally."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Surprised... This girl is very lucky."


    The fox, whose members only love money, uploaded a video.


    Just one second.


    All group members have downloaded it.


    The speed is extremely fast.


    After a few minutes.


    The demon hunter cried, and so did Chu Dashan.


    The two shed tears and snots.


    Why?


    Demon Hunter: "I''m not convinced... I have never won a gambling on luck, if I can see God in person."


    Chu Dashan: "@È̽ç Scientist, I have also been beaten into the cold palace, oh oh oh..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You guys are playing with the little train, and they are still ooh!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Who was the one who comforted the Dashewan last time, I remember it was you, the great good man of Chu, hahahaha..."


    Ninja scientist: "I feel more comfortable seeing you like this. Hehe..."


    Young Master Murong: "Master of Yin and Yang, Brother Snake, will be your name from now on."


    Second Li: "Isn''t it me who is really uncomfortable? God''s power has become stronger again, and my fairy world doesn''t know where I flew to."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Stop... You mean, our Lord God, has become stronger?"


    if it is like this.


    I can understand the situation before.


    From the appearance of the gods to the goddess and the gods.


    Everything is the gods recovering their previous power.


    If so calculated.


    It does not count as being in the cold.


    Second Li: "It''s more than just getting stronger. Remember the sun in the gods, that behemoth."


    Chu Dashan: "Remember, who will forget such horrible things."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What about..."


    Li Er: "The sun has become a little chicken..."


    Group member Li Lao Er uploaded a picture.


    The inside was shot by him at the top of the fairy.


    I could see the sun clearly above my head before, but I can still see it now.


    It''s just that the area has shrunk a thousand times.


    And you can vaguely see a golden crow curled up inside, beating from time to time, it looks especially cute.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hahahaha...You are so ridiculous to me. When it comes to breaking into the cold palace, it is still Li''s cruelty that he was thrown into the corner at once."


    This is really funny.


    Tanjiro: "I laughed and even sprayed the rice, please let me spend this life quietly!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "The old Na scriptures are all out of tune, but it is not a chicken, but a golden crow... It is said that the sun that was born in the world is the golden crow out of its shell."


    Dashan Chu: "Yes, it seems to me that the power of the God Realm is strengthened, and your Immortal Realm is too weak to resist the coercion of the huge divine power, so it can only be transferred."


    Young Master Murong: "It seems that you can''t slacken when entering the God Realm. You must make every effort to improve the strength of the world, otherwise you will be integrated into it, and it is also the existence of the bottom of the ranking, right?"


    The group was depressed.


    This is the point.


    Not to mention the intensity of the world.


    It is to enter the God Realm, if the ranking is always bottom, it will be difficult to talk in the group in the future.


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayer: "I don''t have that kind of mentality. I think it is enough to give people happiness. Ranking is really not important. It is the most important thing to return the world to the embrace of God."


    Tanjirou: "I have the same idea, as long as I can enter the God Realm."


    For peace: "I''m almost the same, I don''t have a heart for hegemony, as long as there is peace."


    The fox who only loves money: "I feel that you are all great, just like my sister."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Where is there any greatness? It''s just that I''m used to seeing life and death, and I can''t stand the oppression. If God does not come, there is still no real freedom in my world."


    How peaceful this world is now.


    There is no Buddhism nor Taoism.


    There is no Heavenly Court and Lingshan.


    Although Dainichi Tathagata has fled to an unknown place.


    But this does not affect people''s happy life.


    With technology plus the meditation of eternal gods.


    People are rich and happy.


    Humans and monsters live in harmony.


    There are even many people who get married.


    The fox who only loves money: "I''m not that ideal. The last time I was attacked, I understood. I only have two ideals."


    The fox who only loves money: "Protect family members and develop believers."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Understand why my sister has become like this. Kindness can''t save the world, but it can protect yourself if you become more vicious."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Unfortunately, if Lao Na could pass at that time, he would definitely kill those idiots with one punch and bully a little fox girl. It would be shameless."


    Chu Dashan: "Hmph, it''s me, I have to kill all 18 generations of them."


    The fox who only loves money: "roll your eyes. jpg. You are instigating me to kill. If my sister finds out, I will definitely fight."


    Demon Hunter: "Woo, woooo..."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Can I find a plug? Just plug him, isn''t it because I didn''t see the gods, he was messed up by someone!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Ahem... Be careful that there are children in the group, don''t drive!"


    The fox who only loves money: "But mine is not young, it''s bigger than your sister''s."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Reversed...reversed!!! The car is coming..."


    ......


    Heavenly Dragon Eight Worlds.


    Murong Fu came to Liao Country at this time.


    Facing Li''s second ascension.


    He is the most eye-catching person in the group, even if he can''t go beyond the place, he must follow his pace.


    For this reason Murong Fuguang recruited believers.


    Beginning to hold martial arts clubs and publicity ceremonies in various places.


    In just a few months.


    The Central Plains is completely stable, and now only the Liao Kingdom is left, and Xixia has become the territory of the Central Plains ten days ago...........


    Tubo was the third to fall after the Song Dynasty.


    The chief priest personally levies.


    This is the decision that Murong Fu had no choice but to make.


    Because he got Tao fruit.


    Can fly in the air.


    Liao State is located in the north, and its territory is very huge.

 Chapter 148：

    "If you conquer the Liao Kingdom this time, then the world will be unified, and my world will also be promoted. You didn''t expect it."


    A sword light pierced the sky like a shooting star.


    Came to the capital of Liao State.


    Murongfu looked at the horrified crowd below, and said loudly, "I am the priest of the eternal god, and Murongfu is also the case. This time I am here to announce that your Liao Kingdom will become my mission site. Those who dare to disobey, kill without mercy!!"


    Thousands of arrows responded to him.


    Looking at the arrows coming like rain.


    Murong Fu sneered and said: "It seems that you are stubborn, the sword of heaven and earth is the sword of fire."


    The Liao people in the lower capital.


    Looking at the flame sword energy smashed from the sky.


    They all showed howls of horror.


    "Do not..."


    "Don''t kill us!!"


    Boom.


    A sword fell.


    Half of the capital was destroyed.


    The ground was hot and dark, and countless heat waves continued to roll, like magma.


    Stimulate people''s eyes.


    When the Yelu royal family saw this, they knelt and worshipped immediately.


    Facing the descending gods.


    They dare not have any resistance, even if there is, those people will not listen to their wishes.


    "Hmph, let you commit a scumbag. In the future, the Liao people will be reduced to inferior people. They will need atonement to make up for their sins. Three days later, there will be a divine emissary who will come to preach. Don''t neglect it."


    "Yes, Lord Tenjin."


    The people knelt and shook their heads trembling.


    He didn''t dare to get up until his head was covered with blood.


    If you send troops to attack, a city will take at least half a month.


    But Murong Fu chose to take action on his own, and the entire Liao Kingdom was settled in only 18 days.


    One sword, one city.


    No ink marks at all.


    .....


    On the other side, Tanjiro''s world.


    Because of the advancement of technology, there is also the widespread use of meditation.


    A large number of countries have become the base of eternal religion.


    Using eternal meditation, strength and physique surpass ordinary people, and ordinary people naturally become inferior.


    The same work.


    One person who uses the eternal meditation can do four jobs.


    Ordinary people will feel exhausted if they do a job.


    This is the most typical gap.


    So a few months later, almost all countries asked Yoya Shiki to teach them the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    The believers spread all over the world.


    And Sanya Shiki Yoshiya said to Tanjirou: "The children are almost enough, and only some remote countries have not become religious places. Prepare to start the world and upgrade.


    This will be our glory! "


    "Yes, Mr. Lord. I have been waiting for a long time. Fortunately, there are blueprints from Chu Xuanfeng so that we can build better airplanes and ships in a short time. Otherwise... It''s difficult."


    Chu Xuanfeng''s post-modern technology.


    Very easy to use.


    It is one of the most downloaded foreign texts in the group.


    Not only Tanjiro himself, but other worlds also use this technology.


    However, he also passed the researched drug formula to the group, as well as breathing methods and other things.


    Everyone benefits each other. .


    Chapter 140 The Ghost Destroyer World is upgraded, and it is promoted to the Shenwu World! (Guiqiu full order)


    Just a few months of effort.


    Tanjiro has changed from a young child to a burly man.


    This is the effect of divine power.


    If Tanjiro himself does not want to change.


    Then it will remain this way from now on, and his sister Kamen Nidouzi.


    It looks like twenty or so.


    She was still wearing that black skirt, but the style was simpler than before.


    In the past few months, she accompanied her family every day and often helped people nearby.


    Now after receiving his brother''s order, he ran over happily.


    Prepare to serve the gods.


    "Brother, God really doesn''t mind if I didn''t go there last time."


    "No, God is so merciful and he won''t be angry, and you beanie, you are so cute and so kind, God will definitely like you very much."


    Tanjirou rubbed his sister''s hair and smiled and praised.


    "Hey-hey..."


    You Douzi pursed his lips, obviously satisfied with his brother''s answer.


    Three days later.


    All major countries around the world hold festivals at the same time.


    Take the earth as a sacrifice.


    I want the God of Eternity to collect them into the God Realm.


    this day.


    Thousands of birds contend.


    80% of human beings chant the eternal gods one after another.


    Such a grand scene is unprecedented.


    Tanjiro, the chief priest, began to sing in front of the TV.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer, Tanjirou Kaomen..."


    "Under your tireless teaching, I have enlightened most of the human beings on the earth 29, and I hope you can come and give hope to the believers."


    "You are our only god..."


    "You are the eternal only..."


    "You are the truth..."


    "You are everything..."


    "I beg you to come..."


    All will come together.


    The effect of all human beings chanting at the same time is brought to the extreme under the power of the altar.


    Obviously it is an extremely ridiculous power of faith.


    But with billions of people gathered together, it is still very spectacular.


    The blue faith turned into a huge channel, which instantly blasted the world barrier and connected to the world of God''s Domain.


    From the wide angle of the universe.


    Ghost destroys the world.


    It is an inconspicuous planet in the starry sky.


    The rules are broken and the available value is extremely low.


    Only this number is quite impressive.


    Calculated according to the force value, it is obviously inferior to Murong Fu''s Heavenly Dragon World.


    Rumbling.


    When the world divide disappears.


    A dazzling and splendid God Realm is exposed to all mankind.


    Mysterious, noble, and majestic.


    All the affixes are indescribable to the world that I see before my eyes.


    Pieces of nebula after another are revolving around the huge sun in the center.


    The projection of the Eternal Temple reflects every corner of God''s Domain.


    For the believers living in the realm of the gods to pay their respects and worship.


    ......


    "Ding...your disciple Tanjiro Santomon, holding a global ritual, you get more than 90% of the luck to destroy the world."


    "Hint: You can charge the world."


    Liu Che woke up from his sentiment, with a faint smile on his lips.


    I didn''t expect this Tanjirou to be okay.


    Silently, he became the second guy who sacrificed the world.


    So I can''t favor one another.


    Since you are loyal to me, let me see what your world will evolve into...


    Liu Che stood up and said to the outside: "Ao Gan, go and bring that world over..."


    "Yes, Lord God."


    Ao Qian said excitedly.


    The command of the eternal god, what a glorious thing this is.


    Finally it is not a manned job.


    Ao Qian looked at the opening outside, the power of stars surging on his body.


    The next moment.


    The body is swaying, and the stars are surging.


    From the perspective of humans in Tanjirou''s world, a whole galaxy is moving.


    It is extremely fast.


    Almost teleported.


    In the blink of an eye, they came to the top of their world.


    The ferocious dragon heads are bigger than their earth.

 Chapter 149：

    "Aw~~~~"


    "The eternal **** ordered me to load you into the realm of the gods. Don''t panic everyone!"


    Then the earth was grasped by two huge dragon claw voids, separated from the broken world barrier, and moved towards the world of God.


    Destroy the people of the world.


    I thought that moving here would cause a huge disaster.


    In fact, there is a film of stars, which firmly protects them.


    No harm at all.


    Tanjirou Chiaomen said excitedly: "This is the real starry dragon Aoganlongwang. It is the pet of the eternal god. Don''t be afraid!!!"


    Shocked.


    The whole world was in shock.


    The dragon, which is bigger than the earth, is actually just a pet of God.


    So how powerful is the God of Eternity?


    The answer is simply unimaginable.


    Even the newly acquired technology cannot calculate the greatness of God.


    This also makes the believers even more crazy.


    Even madly worshipping the gods.


    With such a terrifying **** blessing them, what else can be afraid of.


    Anyway, those who believe in God are right.


    We are all believers of God.


    At the moment when the ghost destroys the world and rushes into the realm of the gods.


    Everyone was shocked by a terrifying coercion, this was the suppression from the world of God''s Domain, only for one second.


    It''s hard to breathe.


    Then the earth shook, and then began to expand and grow.


    Countless rare things appeared directly in front of everyone like a dream.


    At this moment, the mountains are rising from the ground.


    The river has become extremely broad.


    The sky becomes wider.


    The world upgrade begins.


    ...


    In the crape myrtle palace.


    Liu Che received the system prompt.


    "Ding... Your fragmented world has successfully integrated into the realm of God, triggering a thousand-fold increase and evolving into a medium-sized world."


    "Ding...you currently have three options."


    "Note: Your decision will lead to the world''s cultivation system and direction."


    "[Xian Xia]: This choice will make the ghost world move towards the Xian Xia style, and eventually become a fairy, and even a higher level."


    "[Technology]: This choice will allow Ghost World to move towards a high-tech wind, and replace life bodies with high-latitude machinery with life wisdom."


    "[Shenwu]: This choice will allow the ghost world to move toward the law warrior, comprehend the fragments of the law, use the power of the law, and fight by the law."


    The introduction of the system ends here.


    There is no high or low of the three options.


    It just makes the world evolve in the general direction.


    Liu Che frowned slightly and began to think.


    "From the perspective of Xianxia, ??there are too many worlds of this type in his fragmented world, and there is no need to add one.


    So the last two are what I want.


    [Technology] and [Shenwu].


    Is the high-tech world better, or the Shenwu world? "


    Legend of the inheritance of the ghost world.


    Liu Che finally decided to choose Shenwu.


    The power of the law, I will have a lot in the future.


    It also holds the complete law of the path of affection, which is my own advantage.


    I don''t know if it will benefit the world.


    "I choose Shenwu for the system!"


    "Ding...The cultivation system has been injected into the planet, and the host can notify those believers."


    Liu Che smiled, he didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    At this time, people were undecided, and the dragon of the starry sky had already left.


    There is a beautiful planet beside them, and I don''t know where it is.


    It feels great.


    A huge light and shadow suddenly appeared in the world at this time.


    "Zaomen Tanjirou, your achievements have reached the target, and you have been granted the identity of a four-star divine envoy, and this world will become a magical world.


    Take the law as the core of strength.


    Use the law to fight.


    You will be the inheritor of Shenwu and continue to teach believers to become stronger.


    There must be no shoelace pride. "


    The voice was mysterious and full of mystery.


    But undoubtedly this is the incarnation of the eternal god.


    Although it is not the real body.


    But it still makes the people of Ghost Destruction World extremely excited, extremely excited.


    Shenwu world!


    Whenever you touch a word of God, you will definitely break away from the commonplace.


    Can you be upset?


    Tanjirou Kazuma knelt on the ground, kowtowing excitedly, and shouted at the same time: "Thank you, God of Eternity, for your gift, I will never forget your teachings."


    Liu Che turned his head to look at Yoya Shiki, a believer, and continued: "Believers, Yoya Shiki, you have done a good job. You are very hardworking.


    His daughter is loyal, serving me, and very diligent 917.


    Give you the status of a four-star divine envoy, choose one of the three Dao Fruits. "


    Puff through.


    The delivery house Shiki Yoshiya knelt on the ground and said piously: "Thank you for the gift of God, I did not make it perfect."


    "You don''t have to be so self-effacing, I will ask Chu Yi to come and stay for a while, so that your family can be reunited."


    "Thank God."


    Shiki Yoshiya''s mouth raised, and she kept knocking on her head.


    This is the original decision.


    It finally paid off.


    After doing all this, Liu Che''s incarnation disappeared.


    The world finally returned to calm.


    For a moment, a portal connected to the high star appeared in this world.


    Four little loli came out one by one.


    When I see my parents.


    They couldn''t help crying.


    "Daddy."


    "mother..."


    The four people rushed to their families like little bees.


    Nidouzi, the stove door next to him, looked at the happily gathering figures, walked over and asked, "What can I do to serve the gods?"


    Hina looked at Youdouzi and looked up and down.


    I feel that the other person looks good, sincere and humble.


    Then he said: "If you want to serve the gods, just turn around and follow us to the highest star."


    "Thank you divine envoy."


    "Well, no thanks. After all, everyone belongs to the same planet."


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Liu Che announced a piece of news.


    Caused a violent sensation.


    God of Eternity: "Today, Tanjiro, the stove gate, sacrifices to the world and gives him the status of a four-star envoy. I hope other members of the group will continue their efforts."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Worship my god, good fellow...I''m just a good fellow, Tanjirou''s brother!"


    Demon Hunter: "Kneel down to my god, kowtow..."


    For peace: "The same goes for worship, Lord God has not seen you for a long time."


    Li Er: "See my god!"


    Master Murong: "See my god! The baby feels uncomfortable... I was almost ready to sacrifice, but I was preempted.".


    Chapter 141 Yaxian: We just came here to be dogs, are you not convinced? Barking


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What are you worried about, we are all the priests of God, and our life is endless. What is the difference between a meeting early and a meeting late?"


    Mr. Murong: "Of course you are not uncomfortable. I knew I had worked hard for a long time. When I was about to make a blockbuster, someone took the lead. That feeling is terrible!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Stain...I saw you slumped. I also said that you haven''t heard anything from the low-level worlds, so you are working **** this."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Of course, hey... Actually I''m also working hard, but the speed of development is too slow."


    As the first few people to join the group, who doesn''t want to be promoted to the world.


    But he is still inhumane.


    So that every time I see a beautiful sister, I don''t feel it anymore.


    This tragic state of mind can only be experienced by Gao Yao!


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Envy, Tanjirou''s world has been upgraded."


    For peace: "Who does not envy the same!"


    Tanjirou: "Hey... Actually, it''s nothing, it''s all relying on the majesty of the gods and the help of the master. I didn''t do anything personally."


    He is not deceiving at this point.


    Most of the time, Tanjirou was active in the temple.


    And Yoya Shiki is the real plan executor, strategizing and negotiating with the help of divine law.

 Chapter 150：

    In just a few months, its influence can expand to the world.


    It can be seen how hard they are.


    Hear Tanjiro''s account.


    It is rare in the group to fall into silence, this kind of method that does not use a single soldier, but affects the world.


    It is worth thinking about by everyone.


    Especially Da She Wan, and Murong Mu.


    However, here are all smart people, and know that the method can only be used as a reference.


    Not suitable for all worlds.


    Some guys cannot be convinced by words.


    Such as the Emperor of Heaven, such as the Great Tathagata!


    This affects their rule.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I want to find a spokesperson if I listen, I feel so tired every day."


    Purdue all sentient beings: "Then you can quickly conquer that area of ??southern Xinjiang, and then let your brother help you."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Well, I think so too. And I also found a monster here. It''s just right to sacrifice to my god."


    Southern Xinjiang?


    monster?


    Liu Che''s heart moved, it was a water monster.


    The monsters that once ravaged the earth in ancient times can only be sealed because they cannot be killed.


    So to say.


    Water monsters should also have luck!


    To be born from the water element of heaven and earth, the air luck must be at least 15%.


    Demon Hunter: "Brother Tanji Lang, can you show me the video? I''m very curious about the mighty power this time."


    For peace: "Kneel and beg."


    Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Same request."


    Ding... The group member Tanjirou uploaded a video.


    In a moment, the group fryed.


    Shenwu world!


    A brand new training system was born.


    Use the law directly, with the help of the law.


    It looks very powerful.


    Moreover, Tanjiro''s world formed a twin star near Li Shimin''s world.


    Second Li: "So we are neighbors!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You don''t know???"


    Second Li: "I''ve been cultivating these days, I really didn''t pay attention."


    Although the stars flow.


    But God wants to hide himself, who can find out?


    Tanjiro: "Brother Li, I''ll come to you later."


    Second Li: "I just want to learn from you. I haven''t met an opponent for a long time!"


    Since becoming the chief priest.


    Li Shimin hasn''t used all his strength for a long time!


    Now that there are opponents of the same level, who doesn''t want to make gestures.


    Chu Dashan: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ, Boss... When will my world be promoted to the God Realm? It feels like the road ahead is long."


    The world of the cemetery of the saints is huge.


    There are many levels.


    Far less simple than those of Tanjirou''s world.


    God of Eternity: "Your world is very huge, one of the first few worlds born, you need to think and use your brain to advance.


    Just as I asked the gods to take it for you, you are too cautious. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Just hold a lot of sacrifices. There will be more sacrifices in the world, unlike me, which has three walnuts and two dates."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s the extreme, it''s the extreme. If my world is so huge, I will sweep the starry sky after passing down the Taoism. When are you going to squat at home?"


    Demon Hunter: "I see, he is too lazy!"


    Chu Xuanfeng stood proudly on the top of the mountain and couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    Who is squatting at home?


    Didn''t Lao Tzu want to deal with the earth first?


    However, Bald''s suggestion is quite good.


    Since there is power, it is right to sweep the starry sky.


    I remember that there are many ancient starry roads in this world. Let the scalpers preach. I should start, otherwise it''s just as the gods said.


    Change to another chief priest.


    I was sadly reminded.


    Chu Xuanfeng made up his mind, when he summoned his friends.


    Tell them his decision.


    The scalper worried: "Is it really okay to go out?"


    "What''s the matter? The Yu Wei of the Lord God has already scared the group of reptiles to death. Who dares to do something to our eternal religion?"


    Hei Niu stood aside and said disdainfully.


    Divine power descended twice in a row.


    Who dare to look down on the earth?


    If it weren''t for Qianxingvine''s problem, it is estimated that the strong people in the starry sky are all kneeling and rushing to become believers.


    Chu Xuanfeng nodded and said, "I think so too. I talked to the gods just now, and people think I am slow."


    Several people were clever when they heard the words.


    "Then what are you waiting for, for TM!"


    "First, smash the nearby organizations, and don''t worry about the earth."


    "I''ll follow you to Starry Sky Road!"


    Several people have obtained inheritance techniques in the soul tower, and now they are all perverted strongly.


    All have the power of the saint.


    And Chu Xuanfeng even reached the half-step reflection level, but he didn''t choose to continue breaking through because he was afraid that his power would be affected by the earth''s space.


    Several people discussed it.


    He, the scalper, and the old donkey.


    I took the portal to the moon, starting from there, and conquering all races in the starry sky.


    ...


    "Hey... do you know? The man on earth has come out, and it''s still the priest."


    "What if you know? You guys don''t want to surrender!"


    "Courtesy? Who wants to be a dog? He is willing to spread the inheritance, begging us to be almost the same!!!"


    "That''s right, we won''t be other people''s dogs."


    "Huh...that''s it."


    The several holy places appeared extremely domineering in their respective exchanges.


    No one was convinced.


    As a result, it was not long before Chu Xuanfeng left the house that the people from the Holy Land of Dreams came to the house.


    Seeing that noble and gorgeous Lujia and a group of people with flattering smiles, Chu Xuanfeng understood.


    "Want to teach?"


    "Well, it''s such a master priest, don''t you know that we can join the church? We are even ready for the tribute!"


    To show my sincerity.


    The Holy Land of Dreams invited Qin Luoyin out.


    The sixth beauty under the stars, an extraordinary and proper saint.


    Chu Xuanfeng frowned and said, "Do you really want to convert to my religion? Let''s talk about it first. To become believers of God, all beliefs must be eliminated!"


    The old white-haired woman next to her said with a wry smile: "Master priest, you are really joking, if it weren''t for you to suppress your own Yang Qi, we would not be able to come closer."


    Since I learned that this starry sky is the underworld.


    All the holy places are very shocking.


    But no matter how you verify it, you can''t prove that you are a dead person.


    As a result, the second encounter after the advent of the gods.


    Everyone finally gave up.


    Chu Xuanfeng didn''t expect things to be so easy. Since they all wanted to surrender, things would be easier to handle.


    "¡§"That''s OK, let''s go... You, the Holy Land of Great Dreams, will be the first branch of my teaching. I hope you don''t fool me, otherwise... the power of God is not something you can bear."


    He let out a faint yang energy.


    In an instant, a group of people felt the hot sting.


    As if the soul is about to be burned.


    The old woman kept nodding her head, smiling like a pug.


    Unexpectedly, they hadn''t left, but the Yaxian clan came.


    After that are the top ten races under the stars, each of which has an ancient heritage.


    "Menggudao, are you so shameless? You are not a dog!!!"


    "Hehe, then you Asian immortals are also here?"


    "We, hehe... we are here to be dogs, what do you think... Wang Wang, is this enough?"


    A group of people froze in place.


    The emotional Asian immortal doesn''t even have a face.


    Chu Xuanfeng was messed up in the wind, okay... these people are still calculating with each other, and it seems that they are about to pinch.


    "Everyone, you can fight if you want to. But don''t fight in front of me. Yesterday I contacted the gods and said that my speed is too slow and the underworld needs a great unification.


    It just happens that everyone is here, so I''ll make an announcement.


    God loves the world.


    But those who block the preacher of God are stubborn cultists. If we fight over by then, don''t blame me. "


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    His face instantly became difficult to look at.


    God feels that he is slow.

 Chapter 151：

    Does that mean that people like yourself don¡¯t know how to praise?


    Immediately the power of the Yaxian clan knelt on the ground and said loudly: "My Yaxian clan is willing to give up all beliefs and devote myself to the embrace of God, even if it is my ancestors!"


    "The same is true of the Holy Land of My Big Dream!!!"


    "The same with us..."


    When Chu Xuanfeng heard the words, he laughed, and his heart was extremely cheerful.


    He has read a lot of historical records.


    These top-ranked races and gods are extremely cruel existences, but they choose to be dogs one by one in front of them.


    The mighty power of God.


    When the Yaxian tribe heard the laughter, their face was extremely red.


    But I don''t feel ashamed.


    In the face of shame and death, probably everyone will choose to be ashamed.


    The plastics that had just formed an alliance broke up in a flash.


    Striving for immortality into the embrace of the eternal god.


    "Hey... the Yangjian inheritance of our Yaxian clan wants to contact us Kai!"


    When everyone accepted the idea of ??Ming, the elder of the Yaxian clan received the news from the clan and said in surprise.


    Other holy places have done the same.


    Just before witnessing the divine might, they would definitely be ecstatic if they received an order, but now except for a sneer.


    They don''t have any expressions. .


    Chapter 142 The Second God Coming, Nuwa Qinger (Kneel for full order)


    Chu Xuanfeng asked, "What are they trying to say?"


    "Also please watch your master priest!"


    The big boss of the Yaxian tribe was also unambiguous, and directly handed over the decree.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    No one thought that the Yaxian would be so decisive. This is the rhythm of abandoning Yang Jian''s own family and becoming a dogleg of eternal gods.


    Otherwise, just meet, how could there be such a heartbroken!


    Chu Xuanfeng read it again and sneered: "It turns out that Yang Jian got the news and wants you to investigate the situation here."


    "Please rest assured, Lord Master, we all listen to you, whoever dares to report is the enemy of our clan!"


    See the Yaxian clan expressing its stance.


    Others also spoke out.


    The general meaning is to follow the eternal religion.


    It''s just that they have a little request or a little question.


    That is, if you join the religion, will you gain the flesh?


    No one wants to be a dead person.


    Even if there is no impact.


    Chu Xuanfeng packed the ticket and said, "What is the mere flesh? If you know that our gods belong to the lower realm of gods, it suppresses 70% of the power.


    I know how terrifying my **** is! "


    What?


    Suppressed by 70%.


    Everyone looked at each other, feeling their power against God.


    Cognition seems too shallow.


    A god.


    A servant who serves God can possess such terrible power.


    So how terrifying is the power of the true god?


    I''m afraid that he is the strongest in the sun, so he should kneel before God.


    "Boss Chu, beg to join the gods..."


    "We came first! What are you squeezing..."


    The old woman of Sacred Land of Great Dreams got anxious and hit someone with her crutches.


    The entourage next to him also followed suit.


    But they didn''t use power, but chose to fight hand-to-hand.


    The scene of 920 was chaotic for a while.


    "Our Great Dream Holy Land is going to sacrifice to the saint, do you have any?"


    "Haha... it seems like no one else, there are two of our Yaxian clan, and they are still sisters!!!"


    "Depend on..."


    Chu Xuanfeng was full of black lines, feeling what he was doing when he came out.


    Do you watch them fight?


    Forget it, let''s take your time.


    ......


    Fairy sword world.


    After several months of hard work.


    Solanum finally changed the belief in Southern Xinjiang. Although the method was bloody, it was in the hearts of ordinary people.


    She is the strongest **** of the time.


    Why do you say that?


    When Solanum appeared, he killed the Witch King of Southern Xinjiang and killed many elders.


    How **** the means.


    She is simply a devil.


    But then she was like a goddess, loved by countless people.


    Wielding divine power, healed many wounds, and taught people to practice more powerful spells.


    Nuwa?


    Ha ha... the kind of legendary character.


    How can it be compared with the goddess.


    Hit a stick and give a sweet date.


    Solanum has slowly learned this skill, and with the help of Red Sunflower, it has improved the geographical environment of southern Xinjiang.


    Makes a world full of poisonous insects.


    Began to have a lot of fertile land.


    The lives of the residents are constantly improving with the naked eye.


    Who doesn''t like such a goddess?


    Who disrespect!


    Temple.


    A palace built by divine power.


    The previous Nuwa Temple has been demolished, and the remaining power in the idol inside has also been sealed by the two girls of Dragon Kwai.


    It was replaced by an eternal temple.


    "See Lord Master, the people have been asking recently when the festival can be held."


    A good harvest of crops.


    People love to live and work.


    Naturally, you can''t forget to worship the gods and report the gifts of the other party.


    Solanum said in a flat tone: "Are all the areas in southern Xinjiang covered by the religion?"


    "Yes, I will follow your orders. All the people will enshrine oracles at home and pray every day. There will be an envoy to conduct random checks."


    The man kneeling on the ground was named Haimo.


    He was a lonely middle-aged man in southern Xinjiang.


    Since bathing in the grace of God.


    He became a firm believer and now walks the earth every day to preach the doctrines of God.


    Thousands of outsiders have been absorbed.


    It can be said that the current Haimer is a capable man under Solanum.


    Many things that are not visible are also shot by him.


    For example, eradicate those who secretly want to instigate rebellion, and those who try to cause chaos, and those who want to defect.


    "That''s good, get ready to sacrifice."


    "Yes!"


    Solanum closed his eyes and began to contact Red Sunflower in his heart.


    Because the two are two consciousnesses separated by one soul.


    So you can use the technique of mind linking.


    This is also only recently discovered by the two.


    "Are you ready over there?"


    "Yes, Sister Hongkui. What happened to the gods..."


    "My place has become a missionary place, and dozens of sects have been subjugated. Now the emperor is very angry."


    Hongkui smiled in his heart.


    Her methods have always been fierce.


    For the forces that stubbornly resist, they will kill them directly, and they will never leave a calamity.


    But also because of this.


    Inside this world.


    Many have moved closer to the Emperor of Heaven, but what does this have to do with themselves?


    Those who refuse to accept, die!


    "I have started offering sacrifices here, so there are also activities in your place."


    "Row."


    Hongkui opened his eyes and said to the top ten disciples who were kneeling in front of him, and said: "Let''s pass the order, all missionary places will hold celebrations at noon tomorrow, and any monsters and ghosts need to come and worship."


    "Yes!"


    "Also... after bathing in the power of the gods this time, they started to wage war outside, let the forces that surrendered to the false gods see who is the orthodox heir of this world!"


    Ten people kneeling in front of the nightshade.


    They are all talented masters.


    Joining the Eternal God Cult now, in just a few months, has reached the realm of immortals.


    And they like to challenge the soul tower the most.

 Chapter 152：

    Now that he has the strength, he can deal with hundreds of ordinary immortals.


    "Yes, please also God to reassure adults! Our brothers will surely complete the task."


    ...


    The next day.


    In the wind and snow.


    Zi Xuan came to the altar with her older daughter in her arms.


    Tens of thousands of people in Southern Xinjiang were not afraid of the wind and cold, wearing black clothes and kneeling before the altar.


    "The festival begins!"


    Solanum was dressed in black and walked out of the temple.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Accompanied by the sound of drums.


    People began to recite sacrificial texts in their hearts.


    This altar is set in the seal of the water monster.


    Solanum not only sacrifices to the descendants of Nuwa, but also sacrifices water monsters and five spirit orbs.


    To protect my family from harm.


    In order to overthrow that false emperor.


    Solanum had to be cruel.


    For a moment, Solanum came to Zixuan and said to her, "Go...this is the fate of your Nuwa clan, and serving the gods is your way."


    "Is it really possible to resurrect my husband? I really don''t ask too much."


    "Can be resurrected!"


    "good."


    Zi Xuan bit her lower lip and led her daughter to the stone steps.


    ...


    The world of gods.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the young daughter of N¨¹wa to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained N¨¹wa''s pure blood, a god."


    "Because the other party is the daughter of destiny, you get 30% luck"


    "Ding...your believers sacrifice the Five Spirit Orbs to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you get the supreme artifact [Five Elements Imperial Realm]"


    "The Five Spirit Orbs are the condensing of the basic laws of the world, you get 10% of the luck"


    "Ding...your followers sacrificed a water monster to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a god-level monster, an immortal water monster"


    "Water monsters are fragmented worlds, water elemental type, immortal and immortal, living in water, you get 10% luck."


    The beeps are continuous.


    Even Liu Che ignored the original divine power.


    [Five Elements Imperial Realm]: Five artifacts that seal a large number of laws, forming a set of natural divine formations, and the five element attacks below the main **** level can be ignored.


    Remarks: Can grow.


    [Indestructible Water Demon]: The monster born by the law of water is immortal and has no real body. As long as there is water, it can live forever.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many treasures in the fairy sword world, but it''s a pity that Nu Wa didn''t know where she was. Otherwise, it would be a shame to sacrifice her herself..."


    Liu Che curled his lips slightly, still very happy in his heart.


    After all, his second **** was born.


    Although it is a little loli.


    In the fairy sword world.


    Under the shroud of divine light, Qing''er''s body continued to grow taller and bigger, and her whole person became mature.


    But this change made her very scared.


    "Mother...why did I grow bigger, and my legs...it became a tail..."


    The little girl looked at the big tail that her legs turned into, and finally couldn''t help crying.


    Qinger is just a child now.


    I don''t know why this happened.


    She only knew that she was going to serve a very powerful person.


    But my mother didn''t say that I would become a snake.


    Seeing her daughter''s astonishing changes, Zi Xuan couldn''t help but smile wryly: "What silly thing to say, you are gaining strength and becoming a Nuwa body."


    "Then God hates my tail?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Oh..."


    The little girl is very easy to coax, and she suddenly laughed when she heard that she would not be disliked.


    The smile is sweet and distressing.


    Just when Zi Xuan wanted to ask her daughter a few words.


    A pressure from the soul level radiated from the daughter''s body.


    The power of pure Nuwa.


    There was a puff.


    Her body knelt on the ground uncontrollably.


    Boom.


    The sky resounded brightly, and the entrance of the God Realm appeared in front of everyone.


    Dragon Kwai solemnly said: "All the believers bow down, God is about to come!!!"


    Everyone hurriedly bowed their heads, then kowtows again.


    Solanum is already familiar with the changes in the sky.


    But every time I watch it, I still feel shocked.


    The water monster was free from the seal, turned into a jet of water, and flew away toward the sky.


    It opened its mouth to let out an angry roar.


    As a result, a ray of light penetrated it, and the water monster suddenly whimpered in pain.


    "If you don''t be honest in the future, I will kill your mindless stupid thing!"


    Liu Che would not be used to his pets, although the combat effectiveness of the water monsters was very strong.


    But in front of him, there is still a pile of rubbish.


    The water monster shuddered and nodded constantly.


    As its strength improves, it also has extremely high wisdom, and naturally understands its own situation. .


    Chapter 143 God''s grace is like a sea, Zixuan and Xu Changqing turn into a lovebird! (Guiqiu complete order) [ͼ]


    The immortal attributes of water monsters.


    It''s okay for others, but for Liu Che who has mastered a complete rule.


    It''s pediatrics.


    To kill this pet~, he has tens of thousands of ways.


    And the supreme light technique.


    Can also kill water monsters.


    Dare to be disobedient?


    Liu Che could make it survive but not die, not-yes.


    The water monster begs for mercy, like a puppy, wandering towards the realm of God.


    When it sees a pure water planet.


    Suddenly let out a cheerful cry.


    Liu Che slowly descended.


    The terrible coercion caused the world to scream, and the power continued to converge.


    In the end, it stays in the range that the world can bear.


    At this moment, his eyes swept across the world.


    Most of the world has been collected by Red Sunflower.


    Everywhere is offering sacrifices to themselves.


    The control of Qi Luck has exceeded 70%, and it is only a little bit close to the final limit.


    The world is almost squeezed.


    Liu Che turned his eyes, looked at the dragon kui and smiled at him: "You did a good job this time, I am deeply gratified."


    "I am too young."


    Solanum knelt slowly on the ground.


    Said softly.


    Looking back on the past, I was very gentle and reserved kindness to everyone.


    The results of it.


    Family members were calculated to be wiped out.


    All the kindness that he has given up, has created the cold personality of the present.


    Everything is different.


    "Don''t humble yourself, remember that those who believe in me will have eternal life, even if their souls die, they will be reborn in the gods!"


    "Yes."


    The forehead of the nightshade slowly came close to the ground.


    Tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    The silhouette of the sky lightly clicked, and the soul fragments floating away from all over the world began to regroup.


    this moment.


    Time goes backwards.


    Physical recovery.


    Scabious reappeared.


    His face was a little dazed, the last moment in his memory, he saw his sister''s desperate expression.


    "Am I not dead? Why..."


    "Brother, it was the gods who gave you a new life."


    Solanum''s soft voice explained the situation to Fei Peng.


    The latter heard the words, followed his sister''s adoring gaze, and looked towards the sky.


    I saw a light and shadow standing in the void.


    Behind is a mysterious starry sky.

 Chapter 153：

    The breath is extremely terrifying.


    A trace of Dao rhyme can destroy him millions of times.


    Fei Peng knelt on the ground and said respectfully: "Thank God for the gift, so that my brothers and sisters can get together again."


    "Well, get up. I am very satisfied with this sacrifice."


    "Grant the identity of the Dragon Kwai three-star divine envoy, grant ten thousand years of mana, and condense the body of the Nine Sun Sword Spirit."


    "Grant the identity of the Red Sunflower Three-Star Divine Envoy, grant ten thousand years of mana, and condense the body of the Nine Underworld Sword Spirit."


    "I hope you don''t be proud, the false gods of this world still exist..."


    The sound of the gods is faint, and every spit out is like nine gods of thunder.


    Resound throughout the Three Realms.


    Countless believers heard the voice of God, burst into tears, and kept knocking their heads again.


    And those who have not become believers.


    Then one after another was struck by lightning.


    Shuddering all over, almost unable to hold on to himself.


    In another place of worship, Hongkui looked at the Fire Ghost King with a sneer: "Can you understand the power of my **** now?"


    "Understood...understood, the little one immediately spreads his faith in the Yin Cao when he goes back, absolutely not daring to act recklessly."


    The Fire Ghost King is an ugly woman in a fiery red robe.


    After all, it is a ghost and a fire spirit.


    Naturally, it doesn''t look good.


    She is very smart, and when the red sunflower came to the door, she directly contributed to the Lingzhu surrender.


    It means that most of the human world now falls into the hands of nightshade.


    And there are several places in the ghost world, and they all began to believe in the gods of eternity.


    Two divine lights.


    One light and one dark.


    They fell into the bodies of nightshade and red sunflower respectively.


    The strength of the two is constantly improving.


    There is a great momentum beyond the emperor of heaven.


    It wasn''t until a sword intent was condensed behind the heads of the two that the evolution completely ended.


    now.


    There is a red sword mark on the center of Hongkui''s eyebrows.


    The Qi of the Nine Underworlds in the whole body is constantly radiating.


    It was extremely frightening, and the light of the sky was also obscured by her.


    On the other hand, Dragon Kwai was the opposite, with a mark of the color of the dawn on the center of the eyebrows.


    One light and one dark.


    The two sisters are one again.


    If combined power will break through the boundaries of this world.


    This is a hidden move Liu Che set up for them.


    I just don''t know if they will know this power.


    Liu Che said faintly: "I hope you will continue to work hard to restore the faith in the world."


    "It will not shame you!"


    "Your strength will shine forever!"


    The two women shouted at the same time.


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction and waved at Qing''er, preparing to take her back to the **** realm.


    "Master God, I have one thing to ask for..."


    Zi Xuan looked at the indifferent nightshade and couldn''t help but begged.


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    The pressure of the whole world is attacking her.


    Solanum''s eyes became cold, and he flew to press her face to the ground.


    A large amount of blood was knocked out from his forehead in an instant.


    "In front of the gods, how can you speak up!"


    If it wasn''t for Qinger, he hadn''t left yet.


    She killed this useless woman.


    "It''s okay, let her speak..."


    The sound of God''s voice fell lightly, causing the nightshade to stop the movement in his hands.


    No suppression.


    Zi Xuan raised her head again, her face covered with blood.


    His eyes were full of sorrow and sorrow.


    The body was shaky.


    It can be seen that Zi Xuan''s spirit has collapsed a bit over the years.


    Had it not been for her daughter to support her, it would have been perished long ago.


    "You want my daughter, I gave it..."


    "I Zi Xuan is shameless and has no ambitions. I only like children''s love."


    "So I beg you, let me get together with him, even as a ghost..."


    Tears flowed down.


    Infatuation to the extreme.


    It''s a pity that this love has been used all the time.


    Qing''er, who was standing next to her, saw that her mother was so miserable.


    Suddenly she knelt on the ground, holding Liu Che''s thigh with both hands.


    Qing''er begged with tears in her eyes: "My lord God, please...just fulfill my mother, I will repay you...whatever you let me do."


    As the second Nuwa.


    She cried.


    The whole world was blowing with violent winds and heavy rains.


    The power of Nuwa began to show slowly.


    The true miraculous power also recovered.


    Liu Che looked at Lin Qing''er who was crying and sighed slightly, and said, "Then go to my **** realm and be a contrast wing bird. Such infatuation is really rare."


    His eyes flickered slightly.


    Zi Xuan''s body collapsed.


    A touch of the true spirit of love turned into a pink bird and flew out, and the true spirit between the world and the earth condensed again.


    Xu Changqing''s true spirit condenses and transforms into a white bird.


    Twitter flew into the realm of God.


    The law of love.


    The way of love.


    They will live in the realm of the gods carefree in the future, and the two will have a heart-to-heart.


    There will be no more suffering and sorrow.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is the fate of Zi Xuan.


    The sky gradually returned to calm, and the nightshade standing below couldn''t help sighing while looking at the disappearing gods and lovebirds.


    God, it''s too fraternity.


    Originally, she killed her after using Zi Xuan.


    As a result, it turned into a lovebird to enjoy the blessing in the gods.


    Divine power is unpredictable.


    God is as graceful as the sea.


    This is Solanum''s new evaluation of the God of Eternity.


    Soon after the end of the sacrifice.


    All parts of the world began to scramble to join the eternal religion, and it was even more fierce than last time.


    Even the sect who has just received help from the heavens.


    At this time, it also turned into an anti-bone boy.


    Jingliu Tianguan looked at accepting Xianbao, but openly mocked the sect of the heavens, and couldn''t help but curse: "You group of anti-skeletal boys, do you really think the eternal gods are so good?"


    "Haha...I''m sorry, God, we are here to squeeze your resources. This is allowed in the Eternal God Cult!!!"


    Hearing the words, the heavenly official vomited blood.


    Damn... what a shame.


    There is still such a play.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ding...the group member Demon Sword Spirit uploaded a video.


    ...........0


    Second Li: "Is this the power of Nuwa? I have just awakened and have the ability to call the wind and the rain, and my strength is countless times stronger than me."


    Dashan Chu: "The family is a legendary bloodline, and the **** Nuwa is naturally covered with a divine character. It is probably the same as Master Huiye."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That''s good, but the awakened Nu Wa bloodline is even more terrifying than the Nu Wa who was born in our world."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You mean that Nuwa can become an ethnic group in the future?"


    Liu Che, who was observing the chat group in secret, couldn''t help but shine.


    Yes.


    I can cultivate a group of Nuwa.


    There are many worlds involving Nuwa.


    Such as ancient swords, such as Honghuang... and Journey to the West, as long as you have a connection with Nuwa, you can collect it yourself.


    Liu Che wanted to get more excited.


    If you have children with a group of Nuwa, the scene seems very interesting.


    Lin Qing''er was lying next to him, head leaning against the chair.


    It seems that because of the power just awakened, so the spirit is a bit sleepy.


    Seeing her shaky.


    Liu Che simply let the other party lean on him and fell asleep.

 Chapter 154：

    As a result, the envious Kaguya Ji could hang an oil bottle at the corner of her mouth.


    Now Huiye is on the left and Lin Qinger is on the right.


    Both girls are their own gods.


    Pretty good.


    ...


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "I feel that you are getting worse and worse, and you are doing big things silently. Only me, a world that doesn''t even exist in martial arts, is the most uncomfortable."


    Ninja scientist: "Who isn''t it? The immortals here are frogs, snakes, and slugs! I really rely on..."


    For peace: "There are still a group of clowns in our world claiming to be gods. Now that I see me attacking the world, they are so scared that they are almost peeing. I send people over to negotiate all day, and I am so annoying..."


    Demon Hunter: "Now the people in heaven want to negotiate with me, but I have only one requirement, that is to abandon God and believe in my God."


    Tanjiro: "What''s the result?"


    Second Li: "I guess there must be a fight."


    Demon Hunter: "Yes, I killed a famous angel again!"


    Young Master Murong: "Cowhide, those guys with wings should be beaten to death, nothing to pretend to be a ghost, disgusting to death, it looks like a chicken essence!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "Don''t look down on the essence of the chicken, okay? The essence of the chicken is amazing, better than this birdman!" Bu.


    Chapter 144 Two new members, the sun-bathing vampire is born!


    Demon Hunter: "Oh... the system in our world is that the angels are the most powerful, and they can''t compare to your gods."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Just know!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Now that I become a three-star envoy, the next target is the Emperor of Heaven, everyone is waiting for my good news."


    The so-called revenge.


    You have to do it yourself to be truly refreshing.


    Not only Solanum thinks so.


    Fahai also had the same idea.


    That Tathagata hurts myself a lot.


    It is necessary to personally obliterate the other party and suffer all kinds of sufferings in order to relieve the only hate in the heart.


    For peace: "I''m going to be busy too. Now that I have been promoted to the world one after another, everyone''s progress is getting faster and faster."


    Ninja scientist: "Who said no."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "It''s just me waiting for the star to appear. It''s really a torture."


    The fox who only loves money: "Lao Gao, why don''t you directly make sacrifices. If you make sacrifices for the first time, you don''t seem to have to prepare so much, right?"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "You said it is light and handy. Our world has no martial arts, and no super technology. It is just ordinary ancient times. If you don''t care, what can you do?


    I also look forward to an ascension to heaven. "


    Gao Yao''s idea is very simple.


    It is to use the sacrifices of the heavenly stars, plus the national ceremonies.


    Complete everything at once.


    For this reason, he continued to expand his beliefs with the Emperor Qin.


    The cavalry of the army has already begun expeditions to other countries.


    Wherever the Great Qin Iron Cavalry passes, it is the land of the gods!


    The more troops are trained.


    The larger the land recovered.


    Now he doesn''t know where the territory has expanded.


    Master Murong: "Lao Gao''s idea is very real, but it is actually the best idea. Cultivating the meditation idea is helpful to human development, and it can obtain an extraordinary physique.


    As long as there is no war, the speed of development is extraordinary! "


    Why was the population depressed in ancient times?


    Health is the biggest threat.


    From birth to growth.


    Many people will die.


    Coupled with medical issues.


    It is very difficult for ordinary people to basically live to 40 years old.


    Now with the idea of ??meditation, the population is growing almost explosively, Gao Yao only needs to wait slowly.


    Everything will fall asleep.


    After all, he is the easiest member of the group.


    When everyone is chatting hot.


    Prompts in the group sound.


    "Ding...the Vampire Queen joins the chat group"


    "Ding... the blond boy Sam joins the chat group"


    Tanjiro: "Welcome newcomers, remember to bring your own world attributes, such as high martial arts, fairy chivalry, science and technology, ancient times?"


    Li Er: "Welcome, please don''t be afraid, you two."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "There are new people appearing again, it''s really lively."


    Demon Hunter: "Welcome, my name is Constantine... I used to be a demon hunter! Now I am the chief priest of the Eternal Cult."


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayers: "What is the Queen of Vampires? Can anyone explain, is it a monster again."


    The fox who only loves money: "What''s the matter with our monsters, Jiu Shu can''t have a color vision..."


    Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Expelling Demons: "No, how can I look down on monsters even if I raise ghosts? If you don''t believe me, ask Fahai, this bald guy was much hotter than me."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Damn... You said I''m a bald man, I admit it, what do you mean by turning over old accounts."


    For peace: "Stop for a while, and introduce the newcomer clearly. Don''t be like the little fox again. It will be boring to dive without a shadow for more than half a month."


    Ninja scientist: "First of all, it is the information in the group. Being in this group proves that you are lucky, because there is a true **** in this group, the omnipotent kind of god."


    Ninja scientist: "Those who believe in the **** of eternity are beyond life and death, and live forever."


    Queen of the Vampire: "Oh? I''m a vampire, don''t you mind...especially Mr. Devil."


    Devil Hunter: "Haha... It seems that all my friends this time are from Western countries, and they are finally comfortable... I am the only Westerner in the group that feels uncomfortable."


    Demon Hunter: "Let me introduce it to you, and then from Oshemaru''s words, God is by our side, and believing in God can get everything you need.


    But don''t think that you can do whatever you want. "


    The world of legends of the night.


    Serena was standing on the top of the high-rise building, her ice blue eyes were full of playfulness.


    A mere immortality.


    One''s own noble race can completely reach it.


    What is this god?


    She lit a cigarette and threw out the circles of her eyes lightly.


    It feels like chatting with a witcher is actually very interesting.


    Is not it?


    Vampire Queen: "For example?"


    Demon Hunter: "For example, if you believe in gods, you can walk in the sun, are not afraid of the power of any holy water, and you can also become the chief priest of the world."


    Queen Vampire: "What are you talking about? You can let me walk in the sun."


    Demon Hunter: "There are eternal meditations in the group. You only need to practice once to feel the greatness of God.


    Friendly reminder, don''t be too shocked. "


    Serena opened the group file, and there were many folders in it.


    Among them, eternal meditation and eternal sacrificial art.


    Was high on the top.


    Below are the precautions for sacrificial art.


    And a series of videos.


    For example, a video uploaded by Lao Er Li, remarks: the first sacrifice.


    For example, a video uploaded for peace, note: Hualong.


    Serena looked more and more funny.


    "What is this, and such a cute thing, Hualong? Is it a movie..."


    She chose a video for peace, and her consciousness entered the other party''s video.


    Humanized dragon.


    The great gods stand outside the world, seeming to smash this world with one palm.


    a long time.


    Serena woke up, her fingers trembling unceasingly.


    "This... is this true... there will really be such a terrifying god... hiss..."


    Because it was too fascinating.


    It caused the cigarette **** to burn to her hand, and she reacted.


    This cigarette has burned to the end.


    Serena opened the second video, followed by the third...


    This video is so top, so brainwashed.


    Let her indulge in it.


    Until the last one.


    The time has come to three o''clock in the morning.


    Serena was lying on the top of the building, her whole body soft like noodles, and the muscles of her face had froze.


    The whole person was scared and confused.


    "If I practice this eternal meditation, will I really be fearless of the sun?"


    She hesitated.


    Because light is a deadly weapon for vampires.


    Even a little bit.


    The skin will be burned.


    For a long time, a ruthless color flashed in Serena''s icy blue eyes.


    "No matter what, if I can get rid of this weakness, I will be invincible..."


    Crooked nuts are adventurous.


    And her elegant female leopard is naturally no exception.


    download file.


    read.


    The action was done in one go.


    Even the news in the group was ignored.

 Chapter 155：

    Serena entered the meditation space, in this quiet world...


    She felt the warmth in her heart for the first time.


    Be quiet.


    Very wanting to make peace.


    This meditation lasted three hours.


    When Serena opened her eyes.


    I was stunned by the picture in front of me.


    The sky is bright.


    The dazzling sunlight shone on his face, soft and warm, full of comfort.


    "Is this sunshine...not the burning soul..."


    Serena sat up and straightened up.


    A tear of excitement slipped from the corner of his eyes.


    She is like a child, crying and laughing.


    Crazy.


    It took more than an hour for Serena to calm down.


    She took a deep breath.


    I wanted to jump straight down, but I thought it was daytime, so I abruptly resisted this impulse.


    Choose to go down from the elevator.


    On the way she opened the chat group.


    Queen Vampire: "Thank you everyone, I used the eternal meditation idea. This thing is very strong and helped me successfully break away from my weakness.


    Now I have been bathed in the sun. "


    Demon Hunter: "Thank you, what you should consider now is how to repay the gift of God."


    Queen Vampire: "...isn''t it for nothing?"


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayer: "You can choose not to sacrifice, and then see if the gods will be angry, maybe one hand can smash the world."


    For peace: "Someone used to say hi, but now they have been castrated for three hundred years."


    Young Master Murong: "There are still people who like Kou He, but they didn''t get the reward directly after the sacrifice."


    Serena''s happy expression froze in an instant.


    Ah this...


    I thought I could go whoring for nothing! !


    As a result, I have to give back to God.


    But... think about it, it doesn''t seem to be a loss.


    There are three major forces in the world of dark legends.


    The underground world is ruled by two families of werewolves and vampires.


    The human world is the Holy See.


    If their family of vampires becomes stronger, they will become the rulers of the world.


    But... here comes the problem.


    It¡¯s not possible to develop beliefs.


    Serena felt bitter and even wanted to cry.


    If it were the gods of the Holy See, they would definitely be very happy to receive the call of God, but 1.4 I would not.


    "Forget it... let''s go back to the vampire house first."


    She shook her head, subconsciously lit a cigarette, and moved slowly towards the big house.


    After half an hour.


    A vampire bathed in sunlight appeared under the surveillance of the big house.


    "Hey... isn''t that Serena? How could she bathe in the sun!"


    "Grass...it''s daytime, right? I didn''t fall asleep and lost my head???"


    Snapped.


    A slap fell on the monitor''s face, and the latter''s painful face was deformed.


    "It seems that this is not a dream."


    "Oh no... Serena waved to us again. Is this showing her strength?"


    "I feel she is demonstrating, but we have nothing to do."


    Outside the big house.


    Serena retracted her palm and walked in with a smile.


    The house was already full of young vampires, who kept asking themselves questions.


    In a word.


    Why can I soak up the sun.


    Serena smiled proudly: "Because I have received a gift from God, is the elder here?"


    There are three elders in the vampire family.


    Marcus.


    Amelia.


    Victor.


    The elder who serves is Amelia, the Duke of Vampire. .


    Chapter 145 Serena, Reborn in Despair! (Guiqiu full order)


    "The elder is still asleep and has not returned to the big house for the time being."


    The vampire who answered Catherine''s question was Calvin.


    A cunning, rebellious vampire.


    When the two passed by, a hint of killing intent was faintly visible.


    Catherine didn''t speak.


    Instead, he turned and returned to his room.


    Vampires are not an iron plate, this is something she hadn''t noticed before!


    But for the sake of unity, she chose to remain silent.


    After half an hour, the sound of footsteps outside was completely silent.


    Countless voices gathered in my ears.


    Serena was a little uncomfortable with her extraordinary senses, and all the voices in the entire big room would clearly fall into her ears.


    Most of them are discussing her topics.


    "Selena is not afraid of the sun anymore, I think this is a good sign!"


    "But I don''t think so. We are vampires. She actually said that she believes in God?"


    "Selena is a gift from the **** of luck, not faith!"


    "Hey...I don''t know about that."


    ...


    This group of people is really gossip.


    Serena smiled slightly, experiencing the new power, just when she would not turn off her five senses.


    A voice came into my ears.


    "I have given you all the news, why didn''t I make a move?"


    "Do you want to fool me!!!"


    "No...I don''t want to hear any excuses, I just want to prevent her from coming back, do you know that there is a presence in our vampires who is not afraid of the sun!"


    "Hey? You''re scared too, right. But I just won''t tell you..."


    "This is what you promised me, she can''t return, I will tell you the name of this vampire!!"


    The sound comes from Cavin.


    29¡¡ Serena''s pretty face is full of frost.


    The fingers kept tightening.


    Originally, she only thought that the other party''s malice was just jealous of her fearlessness.


    Now Serena understands that this guy is a rebel!


    No, I have to catch him.


    She got up and walked outside quietly, and came to the door of Cavan''s window very fast.


    The other party is still talking.


    Didn''t find myself approaching at all.


    Slap.


    The windows are cracked.


    Calvin looked at the uninvited guest who came in in horror, his pupils dilated continuously!


    My secret has been discovered.


    Whoosh.


    The wind is surging in the room.


    Calvin was pinched by his neck and pressed against the wall.


    "As a betrayer, you should know what the end is."


    The cold voice made Cavin''s soul not possessed.


    He struggled wildly.


    But still lost to Serena.


    No... his power is not as good as mine, why is it so! ! !


    Is it a god?


    Calvin finally figured out the key point, then he was crushed and his head fell to the ground.


    At this time, the phone has been turned off.


    But the name displayed at the door made Serena hate it.


    "Lucian!! Damn..."


    The king of werewolves.


    A vampire went so far as to contact his opponent for his rights.


    It''s really chilling.


    Then Serena pulled Calvin''s body and went outside.


    Her actions terrified many people.


    Calvin is a very influential vampire, but now he is being cut by Serena, I can imagine how scared everyone is.


    "No... Serena, do you want to seize power?"

 Chapter 156：

    "Huh...you idiots, see what Calvin did."


    The corpse and the mobile phone were thrown on the ground together.


    The contact above.


    It''s creepy.


    The vampire contacts the werewolf! !


    Once their whereabouts were exposed, wouldn''t it be a direct explosion.


    Those wolf cubs are not easy to get along with!


    Although some people were suspicious of Serena''s words, no one dared to speak up in the face of the extremely powerful vampire Goddess Moon.


    "Everyone come here, let me teach you the methods handed down by God, let''s rescue the elders!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    Somehow it rained heavily in the sky.


    Dark clouds obscured the sky.


    Countless underground dark creatures began to act.


    Lucian, the king of werewolves, after seeing his spy exposed, his first thought was to surprise Amelia!


    And the speed is very fast.


    Let him do it himself.


    The attack by the werewolf was very fast.


    The vampire train could not respond at all, and a large number of people were directly slaughtered.


    Many vampires were killed because they couldn''t resist.


    Lucian, the king of werewolves, broke the neck of the last vampire and sneered: "It''s time to meet an old friend. I hope she won''t kneel down and beg for mercy."


    The werewolves chuckled.


    There was a cruel light in his eyes.


    The door opened and the two sides began a fierce battle.


    Amelia is not Lucian''s opponent at all, and he has a lot of men.


    "You wolf cubs, why do you know where I am!"


    After only contacting for a while, Amiari fell into a disadvantage.


    His whole body was bruised and bruised.


    Pouch.


    Lucian grabbed one of her flaws and ran through Amelia''s abdomen with fingers.


    "It''s really smelly blood, a group of smelly bats..."


    A heavy kick.


    Kicked the Duke of Vampires.


    At this moment, Serena arrived in time and kicked Lucien who was about to kill the Duke.


    Then countless figures fell behind her.


    Each one is very impressive!


    "Selena... how could it be you?"


    Amelia was clutching her wound, her eyes filled with consternation.


    "Elder, take a break first, and let me kill these wolf cubs!"


    Serena said coolly.


    People have turned into a plume of dust and smoke.


    Disappear.


    The next moment.


    The carriage in the distance was smashed by a huge wind blade.


    Dozens of werewolf bodies flew out.


    What really surprised Amelia was just beginning.


    The vampires who followed Serena to rescue, one by one, were like the **** of war, killing the werewolves who had used them.


    The strength of the two sides is not at all grade.


    Every vampire can kill those strong werewolves with just one blow.


    What happened to this?


    Why are young people so powerful?


    Although Serena''s appearance made Amelia very grateful, the powerful combat power she showed made Amelia even more worried.


    Another powerful death walker appeared.


    Represent your own rule will be threatened.


    Should I choose to shoot for a while?


    Amelia looked at the maids serving by her side, with a strange light in her eyes.


    "Who are you? Why is there such a powerful force."


    Boom.


    Accompanied by a huge explosion.


    Lucian''s angry voice came from the smoke.


    The king of werewolves at this time has long lost the handsomeness of the past.


    It was replaced by a face of horror.


    His right arm has disappeared continuously, and the wound is very sharp, as if it were cut by a knife.


    "I am the spokesperson of God, the priest---Selina."


    The atmosphere, the knife fell.


    The ground of the railroad tracks collapsed one after another.


    Lucian was cold all over, turned around in fright and ran away.


    And it''s still running away.


    Throwing countless men at Serena.


    In a moment, it disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Serena said angrily: "If you want to run, leave it to me!"


    "No...Elder, what are you doing?"


    The sudden sound awakened Serena.


    She turned her head to look.


    Elder Amelia discovered that he was saving, clutching a female vampire, wanting to drink the other''s blood.


    "What are you doing? Elder Alimia!!"


    "Of course I am doing important things. Didn''t you see that I was injured? The maid is my food."


    She opened her silver teeth and bit towards the other''s neck.


    "Do not!!"


    The furious maid lifted her long legs and kicked it out.


    Just listen to a bang.


    The fearsome vampire elder was kicked out and slid hundreds of meters on the ground before he stopped! !


    this...


    Everyone was stunned.


    They looked at the frightened vampire and couldn''t help rubbing their eyes.


    Although the elders are weak.


    But I was kicked like this.


    It''s too embarrassing.


    Serena came to Amelia with a gloomy face, stepped on her shoulder, and said angrily: "You can find humans if you want to drink blood. Why do you want to drink blood of the same kind?"


    "Bah... you just want to seize power, little bitch... see my husband wake up, 920 will definitely kill you!"


    "Haha...I understand it, you basically use us deathwalkers as your own tools."


    "Yes, so what? Without our protection, you would have been killed long ago!"


    Amelia is not afraid that the other party will kill herself.


    Because the authority of the three elders of vampires is supreme! !


    But... a sharp wind blade completely shattered all her delusions.


    Serena not only killed the elder.


    And also destroyed the opponent''s body.


    All the newly born believers who followed, all came behind Selena and looked at her silently.


    None of them spoke.


    "From today, the death walkers in the vampire house will have a new life!"


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    When Serena took her tribe to her home.


    No one saw the sadness on her face.


    Just one day.


    She killed her respected elder with her own hands.


    Decisive and spicy.


    Even ruthless.


    But who made the other party hostile? If he didn''t kill Amelia today, the other party would use his power to continuously suppress himself.


    Until completely driven away.


    It is to choose to lead the tribe to happiness.


    Still a deserter.


    Serena naturally chose the former.


    ......


    the other side.


    Transformers world.


    Sam sat at home with his fingers clasping his hair, his face full of anxiety.


    Since yesterday.


    Messages keep popping up in my mind.


    What chat group.


    What sword fairy.

 Chapter 157：

    Demon hunter.


    vampire.


    Fox demon.


    These are all things.


    He suspects that he has split his personality or is suffering from a neurosis.


    Can be used as a college student.


    Sam didn''t dare to talk to people.


    Because of neurosis, he will be sent to the hospital.


    So he can only force himself to forget the news, even if there are occasional ding-ding sounds, he selectively doesn''t read it.


    "Maybe this is not a bad thing..."


    Sam lay on his bed, with an old pair of slightly cracked glasses next to him. .


    Chapter 146 Sam: I can''t hold it anymore, gods help! (Guiqiu full order)


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Since the two newcomers, Constantine and Jack are so passionate.


    They are all faces of the same genus.


    Secondly, the gods are almost the same.


    After all, they are all Western faces.


    Demon Hunter: "@vampire queen, graceful sister of the deathwalker, why haven''t you come out and bubbling today?"


    Queen Vampire: "Oh...it''s hard to say."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Doesn''t the vampire walk in the sun make you happy? How can you listen to your tone, you are not happy yet."


    Queen of Vampires: "If you are like me, you slaughter the idol you have worshipped for many years, how happy you are, you will become lost."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I guess the other party chose to acquire your power as soon as he saw it, right?"


    Tanjiro: "Sister Solanum, I feel the same."


    The vampire family has always been cold-blooded.


    Pay attention to strength.


    If a lofty vampire duke suddenly finds that he is inferior to his subordinates, the first reaction is definitely to kill.


    Solanum nowadays has a grasp of people''s hearts.


    Now one of the best in the group.


    Sure enough, Serena began to tell her story.


    Queen of the Vampire: "After I received the order, I went to help immediately. Seeing that my compatriots were killed, I was so angry that I wished to kill all the werewolves!


    but...


    Amelia''s actions made me chill.


    When I chose to pursue Lucian, the king of werewolves, she actually wanted to eat her own people.


    No matter how you beat and scold you on weekdays, it shouldn''t be this way!


    So I killed this vicious person. "


    Demon Hunter: "You''re pretty good, Serena... You haven''t looked at the chat history before, right?"


    Queen Vampire: "What do you mean. I didn''t watch it, I just watched the video."


    Demon Hunter: "As a demon hunter, I believe in God. I dedicate everything to him, but only because I have a little dissatisfaction in my heart, he shut me out. Obviously I kill dozens of demons every year. This is hypocrisy. God."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "In fact, it is God who is really flawed. The true **** should be as magnanimous as our god, without the slightest selfishness."


    The Jiu Shu Demon Slayer: "Yes, the gods are selfless, but the gods are like the sea! Although you are a ghost, but with a bright heart, one day you will become an existence that will benefit the world!


    Only then will you find the meaning of your own existence. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Although I don''t understand your world view or your power divisions, I am definitely weaker than Constantine''s world. Look at him... even the angels are killed."


    Queen of Vampires: "...all are big guys."


    Provoking God, madly killing Satan¡¯s demons.


    And killed the fallen archangel Lucifer with one blow, and sacrificed Gabriel.


    Constantine''s world is many times higher than his own world.


    However, as the chat progressed.


    Serena''s mood improved a lot. She felt that the deathwalkers did not need to rely on the three elders to take care of them.


    I can protect this group of people.


    Believe in the God of Eternity?


    New life starts here.


    The world of legends of the night.


    Selena was freed from the bleak mentality and led the people to leave the big house, to the elders who were sealed inside.


    She was not even in the mood to kill.


    Now she needs to prepare for sacrifice.


    And establish eternal religion to change this fallen world.


    From the death walker to the believer of God.


    This change is really amazing and it feels like being recognized.


    Soak up the sun and enjoy everything in life.


    ......


    Transformers world.


    Sam visited the church several times because of the chat group in his mind.


    As a result, the priest did not help him at all.


    Instead, he said to Sam: "Everything that has a cause must have an effect. Everything has a real cause. You don''t have a disease, but you don''t have a real face.


    When you really face it, you will find that this world is different. ~. "


    The priest''s words are very profound.


    So that Sam didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    On the surface.


    The priest is to let him accept his true self.


    But Sam felt that there were many deep meanings in it.


    On his way back home.


    The world finally changed. A group of Decepticons came and destroyed a base.


    Seeing that Sam was depressed recently, his father simply bought him a car.


    Bumblebee.


    A sleeping Autobot.


    night.


    Sam drove up to the mountain, put his legs on the window, looked at the roof of the car, and sighed, "Is there really a **** in this world?"


    "The God of Eternity is really as powerful as they say?"


    "When God saw him avoiding, Satan did not dare to speak."


    "The fallen angel Lucifer was also killed..."


    "This shouldn''t be an illusion."


    The child wanted to open the files in the group, but was afraid that he would fall into a bottomless abyss.


    So he hesitated for a long time.


    In the end Sam still didn''t dare to do it.


    Just watched the chat group for a while, and then completely shielded it in the depths of my mind.


    What he didn''t know was that Bumblebee recorded this passage and prepared to pass it to the other Autobots in the cosmic starry sky.


    In the eyes of Bumblebee, Sam is just a kid who likes to talk to himself.


    A few days later.


    The Decepticons kept invading satellite signals and finally locked Sam''s position.


    For the Universe Rubik''s Cube, there is also Megatron.


    They don''t care about the views of human beings.


    Offense, constant offense.


    The powerful firepower suppressed this child and scared him a lot.


    "Oh my God..."


    Sam slumped on the ground, exclaiming constantly.


    Because his car, Bumblebee, turned into a robot.


    It also emits strong light toward the cosmic starry sky, transmitting instructions continuously like a signal.


    "What the **** is going on... Am I entering the world of science fiction?"


    A few days ago, I was still worried about the ghost chat group in my mind, but today I saw a sports car transforming.


    Suddenly, Sam woke up in shock.


    "Am I the protagonist in the legend? That''s why I encountered such a surprising thing..."


    "By the way...chat group!!!"


    Since the police can''t answer the phone, only the chat group can save themselves.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Blond boy Sam: "Everyone... everybody... my car has become a robot!! And it shines bright light into the universe, help..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "???"


    Tanjiro: "Brother, can cars become humans!"


    Blond boy Sam: "It''s not a human, but a robot."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Metal monsters? Forget it... you should take a picture and come over."


    Ask for a long time, there are civilization levels.


    It''s not as simple as watching videos and photos.


    Ding...the blond guy Sam uploaded a photo.


    Chu Dashan: "Fucking...fucking...machine life, cowhide...but it doesn''t look great."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It looks interesting, but it''s really not amazing."


    Demon Hunter: "It''s very weak, I feel like it can be destroyed with a single sword."


    Blond boy Sam: "Weakly ask, are you all gods?"


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Young man, there is only one true god, and we are all chief priests. In a more common sense, it is the bishop who spreads the doctrine."


    He learned the term bishop from Constantine.


    Very practical.


    After all, education is different and so is culture.

 Chapter 158：

    Li Lao Er: "¡§"I am the Immortal Emperor!"


    Tanjiro: "I am Emperor Shenwu!"


    Young Master Murong: "I will soon become the third emperor."


    Blond boy Sam: "My dear, help... I just want to live. For you, these robots may blow up with one punch, but for me, I will be scrapped with one punch."


    Vampire Queen: "Don''t worry... there are eternal meditations in the group, take a good look and learn... I''m fine with you!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Really okay? Okay... I''ll try, if it works, I will be a believer in God."


    The world is too dangerous now.


    Alien robots are here, what else can''t happen?


    Sam now feels that the priest''s words are right.


    accept!


    Now that God has chosen me, it should be so!


    Here, Bumblebee was still sending a signal, but Sam below found a corner to cross-legged and began to meditate, and the classmate next to him was a little surprised.


    Such a dangerous scene.


    Isn''t this guy afraid of being killed?


    Still frightened and fainted.


    Meditation.


    meditation.


    Soon Sam entered a wonderful world, like a fish, swimming in it continuously.


    Until I saw Shenhui.


    "Oh my god...no...is this the **** of eternity?"


    God?


    What kind of bird things are, the eldest brothers in the group can do it.


    If it were such a **** who was bigger than the stars, he wouldn''t be afraid of those aliens.


    Sam received a heroic education since he was a child.


    I feel that I can become a divine envoy to save the earth.


    Although he is just an ordinary student, don''t forget that everyone has a heroic dream in their hearts.


    The premise is whether you have that power.


    "Didi... there is a high-energy reaction below."


    When the bumblebee transmits a signal, the energy detector in its brain keeps sending out alarms.


    It follows the coordinates.


    I found that the high-energy responder was not a Decepticon but his friend Sam! ! !


    "Why can human beings have such a high energy response??"


    "Is there something wrong with the detection system after my sound system went wrong?"


    It was a little confused and even confused.


    The energy figures continue to soar.


    It wasn''t until the sake of surpassing oneself that this slowly stopped.


    Sam opened his eyes, and several magical options appeared in his mind.


    Gold, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, wind, light, darkness...


    Wait for a series of basic magical laws to purchase.


    "Is this the power of God?"


    The corner of Sam''s mouth rose slightly, and he chose [Ray].


    Suddenly a powerful force appeared inside his body.


    Full and terrible.


    With infinite power, this is the power of thunder and lightning. .


    Chapter 147 Frightened the Hornet, Sam fights the Union soldiers! (Guiqiu full order)


    Kemira looked at the sober classmate, and asked in fear: "Are you sober? The big man was staring at us just now."


    After that, she glanced at Bumblebee with fear.


    Seeing the other person staring at him.


    He lowered his head quickly and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    If this alien creature is angry because of his broken mouth.


    Then she would be finished.


    Sam slowly stood up from the ground, and there was a ray of light called self-confidence in his eyes.


    He pushed his classmate away, walked to the machine life, and asked, "Are you calling a companion?"


    "Yes...it''s nine o''clock, football is broadcast."


    "Using the radio pronunciation, it looks like you are injured. Can you ask why you came to Earth?"


    "Space Fleet..."


    There is no way to communicate if the preface is not followed by the words.


    Sam frowned and thought about it for a while and said, "I''ll ask, and you will answer. If I''m right, you nod your head... If it''s not right, shake your head."


    Bumblebee nodded quickly.


    "You didn''t come to the earth to invade, did you?"


    The robot shook its head slowly.


    Kemira breathed a sigh of relief.


    I''m really afraid that this group of guys will conquer the earth, this kind of thing is far beyond modern civilization at first glance, and it is not an opponent that mankind can defeat.


    Sam asked again: "You are here to find something, and that thing is important to you?"


    The hornet nodded and made a protective action.


    This gesture with obvious meaning.


    Let the two of them froze for a while.


    Kemira tentatively said: "Are you protecting us?"


    Just as the bumblebee was about to nod, there was a wind whistling in the distance.


    It subconsciously wanted to protect the two humans in front of it, but a ray of thunder came from the ground.


    "Who dares to attack me!"


    Sam roared angrily, thunder billowing around his body.


    Boom.


    Dianguang regained the distance.


    The Hornet accurately captured that there was a Decepticon 920 Tiger 500 meters away.


    "Sam?"


    Kemira fell into a sluggishness.


    What''s going on with this one by one.


    First, the Autobots were transformed.


    Then his good friend suddenly turned into a thunder and lightning, and attacked the aliens.


    Do you live in a mythical world?


    A moment of effort.


    Sam returned, carrying a mechanical head in his hand.


    The scorched color above.


    Bumblebee couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Obviously it was scared.


    An attack of this level can destroy their Transformers, what has happened to this young human guy in front of him.


    Bumblebee suddenly remembered the "nonsense" the other party said that night.


    There was a thump in my heart.


    Is there any terrible civilization on earth that can''t be achieved?


    If this is the case, we people on Cybertron will have to be more careful.


    Don''t look back and fall off, they are all made dumplings.


    Sam looked at this mechanical lifeform with a smile, his face full of triumph.


    Fortunately, there is supernatural power, otherwise it will depend on the expressions of others.


    "Your mechanical life is not an iron plate, right?"


    "The robot that attacked us just now was obviously not me and Camilla, but you!"


    "So...before your partner comes to Earth, we''d better talk. This world is not as simple as you think."


    What else can the Hornet say, and quickly nodded.


    And he obediently changed back to a car, and carried the two to the outskirts of the mountain.


    Kemira looked very nervous on the way and almost collapsed.


    Sam looked at his classmates and smiled: "Want to get the same power as me?"


    Kemira pouted: "How can it be that simple."


    "If you join our eternal religion, everything will become very simple. If you think about the terrible existence in those movies, I will be the living example."


    "What is the eternal religion? It is similar to believing in God?"


    "What is God?" Sam said disdainfully: "It''s not worthy to give our gods shoes!"


    "Uh... what do I need to pay to join the sect? My soul?"


    "No... only pious faith is needed. This world needs real gods, otherwise we are just lost lambs!"


    Sam learned the appearance of a priest, and said with an inscrutable expression.


    As everyone knows, he was frightened before thinking that he was mentally ill.


    But this look made Kemira very excited.


    Simply put, she needs a sense of security.


    Compared with aliens, earthlings are obviously more trustworthy.


    The only thing that makes Kemira hesitate is that general sects have many constraints.


    There must be many sects like Sam that can gain extraordinary powers that they don''t know the constraints.


    I hope it won''t be too harsh.


    After coming to the mountain, the bumblebee turned into a human form.


    Sam said to him: "In your eyes, we humans are very weak, but that''s because our **** doesn''t pay attention to the world, but it''s different now!"


    "God, pity me."


    "So, you... the robot is my captive, and those who attack me will become my prey!"


    Bumblebee kept shaking his head, feeling very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 159：

    He treats each other as friends.


    But Sam took himself as a prisoner.


    Sam said: "You can choose to refuse, then I will destroy you!"


    The blue electric light condensed into a thunder and lightning spear ten meters long in his hand.


    "Energy level disaster!!!"


    "Energy level disaster!!!"


    "It has terrible lethality, if it hits there is a danger of death!!!"


    "warn!!!"


    "warn!!!"


    The detection system in the bumblebee continuously releases dangerous signals.


    Prompt it to leave quickly.


    But the Hornet didn''t notice it, and directly took out his weapon and aimed it at Sam.


    The war is about to start!


    Kemira screamed in fright, and ran behind the big tree in the distance.


    She really regretted coming out to play today.


    How is this for fun.


    It''s terrible.


    Sam gently pressed his fingers down, and a scarlet scar was directly burned on the ground.


    robot.


    Even if it is an alien robot.


    As long as it belongs to machinery, it will be afraid of thunder and lightning.


    Because this stems from the fact that their bodies are made of metal.


    Sam chose Raiden because he wanted to use it to threaten the aliens.


    The effect is unexpectedly good.


    "Do you really want to be sure to fight me? If you die, things on earth will fall into the hands of rival factions."


    The Hornet was weak.


    Looking at Sam helplessly.


    It feels like this child looks like a demon no matter what.


    Language is directed at people''s hearts.


    The heart that made it want to fight to the death is cracked.


    "Now it''s in the shape of a car, how about we look for that place together?"


    Bumblebee sighed.


    Slowly changed back to the appearance of the car.


    It surrendered.


    Because he is not the opponent of this Thunder Spear.


    Sam smiled, pointed the spear in his hand at the distant woods, and suddenly shot.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise.


    A hundred meters of mountain forest, turned into a dust.


    ......


    America.


    Because of the Decepticon invasion, the entire special department fell into chaos.


    A lot of things were destroyed.


    And they couldn''t find any way to deal with it.


    Until one person found that all the targets were directed at a young man named Sam.


    Who is Sam?


    A young guy.


    I like to play around on weekdays.


    Very lively.


    As the commander of the Federation, the highest order was issued at this time.


    "Catch Sam, you must find what those monsters are looking for!"


    "Yes!!"


    Hundreds of soldiers arrested a student.


    This looks very funny.


    Inside the surveillance camera.


    It happened to capture Sam''s trace in the past two days.


    "The target is on Shanlin Avenue, you can dispatch now..."


    "GO..GO..GO"


    A group of special soldiers, holding sophisticated weapons.


    Go towards the forest road.


    Sam sitting in the car, sensing the murderous atmosphere nearby, couldn''t help but smile and said, "These soldiers are coming very quickly. Please wait here and don''t act rashly."


    Kemira frowned and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Let them understand the power of God, which helps me to spread the doctrine."


    The first law of eternal gods.


    Never forget to promote the doctrine.


    God is above all else!


    The mighty gods should be admired by the world.


    Dozens of headlights shone on this small car.


    Sam pushed the door out.


    Looking at the figures standing next to the armored vehicles, they joked and laughed confidently: "What are you going to do when you stop me?"


    "Let you cooperate with the investigation, our people from the Federation!"


    The soldiers didn''t want to do more entanglement.


    Immediately someone rushed over with handcuffs.


    But the next moment.


    Two arcs flew from the ground.


    The soldier was directly spitting up blood and flew out.


    "The goal is wrong, we are ready to take special measures."


    "Enter the fifth team."


    More than a dozen soldiers stepped forward, fully armed.


    With a shield.


    Seeing Sam lifted his palm, a lightning chain flew out of his palm.


    This squad that was given high hopes instantly disappeared.


    Sam stepped forward, and all the soldiers subconsciously became nervous.


    "What are you going to do? Stop your steps, or we will shoot!!"


    "3..2...1.."


    boom.


    The excited soldier saw Sam walking towards him continuously.


    Before the chief gave an order, the shot was fired.


    result.


    The bullet penetrated Sam''s body.


    Thunder incarnation.


    The result of Sam''s second meditation.


    The power of a stronger step made him look unmatched in the face of this mundane.


    "You chopsticks, fall all down to me."


    Boom.


    The ground was melted by the hot temperature.


    Sam transformed into a thunderous body and began to attack.


    No one can block his fist, the distress message is constantly sent out, the helicopter in the sky.


    Just came here not long ago.


    It was destroyed by a thunder and lightning spear.


    Actually Sam didn''t want to be like this either.


    But this group of people didn''t give him a chance to speak at all, they were young people after all.


    arrogant!


    Doesn''t your federation like to bully people?


    Okay, I''ll fight you guys.


    Let you aloft people understand who is the real ruler of the world.


    ...


    Inside the communications building.


    Fall into chaos.


    The Decepticon crisis, the news of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube leaked, and now there is another Thor.


    As the chief combat officer, Charles was directly struck by anger. .


    Chapter 148 Sam: Fudge our local combat department first!


    The new chief combat officer is a shrewd guy.


    When his boss fainted.


    He succeeded in taking the position.


    And immediately said to the special forces: "Stop the offensive, I will go to the forest road myself."


    "What are you kidding? Sam is an extremely dangerous being!"


    "That''s why I want to make contact. Didn''t you see? Even if Sam shot, he didn''t hurt the soldiers, just knocked them out!"


    The information just got.


    The biological characteristics of the soldiers still exist.

 Chapter 160：

    It did not disappear in the sonar.


    What does this prove?


    The other party is talking on purpose.


    And the reason why I chose to shoot, ~ I just wanted to demonstrate.


    This is to increase the bargaining chip.


    As for whether it will be killed.


    The main battle officer didn''t think so much, because everything was risky.


    If you can calm the time of Sam and the aliens.


    Then his current position is secure.


    No one can shake.


    Orientals have a good saying.


    Use barbarians to control barbarians.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to use Sam with extraordinary power to deal with aliens?


    ...


    On the mountain forest road.


    Sam leaned on the Hornet''s car.


    There was a faint smile on his face.


    Hundreds of special forces were all brought down by themselves, which was unimaginable before.


    "Next, we are going to prepare sacrifices, these living machinery, I don''t know if the gods like it or not."


    Looking at the charming starry sky.


    Sam waited for someone who was about to appear.


    An existence that can determine the direction of the world.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Demon Hunter: "@ Blond Boy Sam, kid... how about it? The problem is solved."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "As long as he uses meditation, he will definitely be in peace."


    The blond guy Sam: "It''s solved that now this big man has been captured by me. I plan to sacrifice in a few days. This power is really amazing. I feel like I have become Thor!"


    Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Extinguishing Demons: "Pay attention to what you say. That is to gain divine power. Are you also worthy of being a god?"


    Li Er: "I don''t dare to call a god. If you don''t pay attention to this way of speaking, it will be very miserable to be careful."


    Blond boy Sam: "Sorry... I''m so sorry, I''m used to it... It''s my mouth! I''m so damn..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Let¡¯s study hard in the future, starting with the most basic preaching, but I think your kind of society is similar to that of Chu Xuanfeng, you can directly conquer the head of the federation and spread your faith."


    Dashan Chu: "Modern society is well-developed with information. As long as the leaders are willing, preaching is actually very simple."


    Blond boy Sam: "Brother Chu, where are you preaching?"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "This guy has already preached in the starry sky, and he is going to go to another world immediately."


    Blond boy Sam: "...really? Can move in the universe, I remember there is no oxygen."


    Demon Hunter: "You are a very idiot asking this. You are already otherworldly. What kind of oxygen do you use?"


    All have believed in God.


    Then they are the children of God.


    Think of yourself as an ordinary person.


    It''s hilarious.


    Sam suddenly realized that, yes... he is not a god, but he is no longer a human being.


    It is an alien between God and man.


    Blond boy Sam: "Then can I have a permanent life?"


    For peace: "God once said: [He who believes in me will have eternal life] Do you understand!!!"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "If you have time to ask questions, it is better to learn how to preach, young man... preaching is the strongest means!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "If you can pass the sect to the earth, it is the starry universe, then you can almost come to the gods to find Li Shimin to play."


    Blond boy Sam: "I must work hard, it''s so cool... I won''t worry about illness and longevity anymore."


    Queen of Vampires: "I don''t think immortality is a big deal. As long as we vampires swallow blood, we can get a long life, which is an alternative immortality."


    Uncle Demon Slayer Ninth: "You are wrong, I have studied the information you provided. Although vampires will not die, they will slowly age! Just a few hundred years is very far away for humans, but thousands of years? "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Uncle Nine is right, Serena, your vision is too low. For hundreds or even thousands of years, it has been insignificant... Just talk about me, the soul has existed for thousands of years, and I am immortal. NS?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "In a sense, every world has an alternative immortal existence, such as the mechanical life in this Sam''s world.


    Although it has a long history, it will gradually grow old.


    This is the power of time. "


    For peace: "Time is always the greatest weakness of all things. For example, Lucifer in Constantine''s world. An existence that can be active for thousands of years can control time."


    Young Master Murong: "Don''t talk about that kind of trash, it''s no match for Master Huiye."


    Kaguya Ji masters time and space.


    Think in a sense.


    God is no longer corrupted by the years.


    As believers, they are protected from the power of time under the protection of divine power.


    Blond boy Sam: "Your question is too deep, you can''t understand it at all. Let''s talk about it later. The people I''m waiting for have already arrived."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "If you have any questions, you can ask at any time. Sister, I''m always there."


    Tanjiro: "I''m always here too!"


    ...


    Transformers world.


    The main combat officer came to Sam under the protection of countless soldiers.


    This is a man with a little eagle nose.


    It looks very handsome.


    There is no aggressive attitude, but a smile from beginning to end.


    "You are Mr. Sam, I am the new chief combat officer. I am very sorry for your affairs."


    "Don''t gossip, I only ask you one question, do you want to have extraordinary power."


    The main battle officer prepared countless words.


    I even thought of more than 30 negotiation plans.


    But after facing Sam, they found that all of them were useless.


    Extraordinary power.


    Ask yourself if you want it?


    How to talk about it now.


    Who doesn''t want such a powerful force as Sam!


    It''s just that there must be a price.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Sam wants?"


    The main battle officer did not answer his question, but instead asked the question lightly.


    Let the other person comment.


    This way of speaking is clever.


    I didn''t say that I wanted it, but it expressed the meaning of this level.


    And also released a good impression of Sam.


    Politicians, no matter from time to time, can find the right words.


    Sam smiled faintly and said, "Transform!"


    Click.


    Click.


    Bumblebee transformed into a robot form and knelt in front of Sam on one knee.


    Then before the main combat officer could speak, Sam reached out with one hand towards the sky.


    Obviously a clear night sky.


    Suddenly wind and thunder surged.


    A thunder-forged long sword about ten meters long was held by Sam.


    "You know? I''m just a messenger of God. At this moment, I promote God''s doctrine, and those who join our sect will have eternal life...without fear of any illness.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Even aliens must surrender under the power of God. "


    Such a terrifying power.


    All the soldiers who followed came to fall to the ground.


    Extraordinary power.


    They can''t deal with it at all.


    But the real power disguise, this has just begun.


    I saw Sam yell, and his body flew into the sky.


    Toward the distant mountain, he slashed one hand horizontally.


    Huh.


    Electro-optical circulation.


    The night is illuminated.


    The top of that mountain was cut off directly.


    The chief war officer lowered his head deeply, and kept pursing his lips.


    "Too tricky..."


    "This kind of character actually exists in the world."


    "But... it''s also an opportunity!!!"


    The main battle officer paused and laughed.


    "You deserve to be the messenger of the sect. No wonder you have such a powerful force. What does your sect need?"


    "Sample of alien creatures, and... a large number of believers."


    "You mean you need to recruit people?"


    "Yes, anyone can come!"


    ...........0


    Sam fell from the sky, and his heart was very happy.


    Have such strength.


    Presumably this group of politicians and soldiers will surrender.

 Chapter 161：

    "The latter conditions are easy to say, but the previous questions are not under my jurisdiction."


    The main battle officer said with some embarrassment.


    The seventh special zone is not managed by itself.


    This he didn''t tell lies.


    That is top secret.


    I am just the main combat officer in charge of the country!


    Unexpectedly, Sam raised his brows and said, "Sir, do you think you have to think about rights when you have the power like me?"


    Let me tell you that even the most high-end weapons now can''t hurt me.


    And... God needs a lot of sacrifices.


    Need to descend into this world, spread the power of God! ! "


    The surrounding fell into silence.


    God, is alive?


    And it can come! !


    If this is true, then I am afraid that the aliens of the hammer, even the messengers are so powerful, how terrifying the power of God should be.


    The main combat officer asked with a pale face: "How powerful is the power of God?"


    "I don''t know, but one of the divine envoys can travel through hundreds of millions of stars in less than a second, and a pet can claw the earth and fly.


    That is a dragon active in the starry sky! ! "


    Puff through.


    The female secretary next to the main combat officer fainted directly to the ground.


    Then came his staff.


    Ordinary people simply can''t bear this kind of breaking news.


    Did not die in the past, is already lucky.


    The chief combat officer took Sam''s hand and said thiefly: "You said it was true that you invited me to join a teacher?"


    "This is the eternal meditation. I will give you three hours. I am here to wait for you. The power of God is in it!"


    After that, Sam smiled.


    Turned around and left.


    The main battle officer hesitated.


    He looked at the burning forest in the distance, gritted his teeth and said: "I want strength too!!"


    ...


    Three hours later.


    Outside the door of the Hornet, the chief combat officer came here and knelt down.


    "Master Sam, here I am."


    "How are you thinking about it? Are you willing to disclose information!"


    "Yes, the power of God has made me incredibly powerful, and it also made me understand that the world needs to change!!"


    The main battle officer''s eyes frantically said.


    It''s done!


    Flicker to the first fanatic. predict.


    Chapter 149 The terrifying eternal executor, the unbelievers fell into the ghost sea!


    As the main battle officer of the Federation.


    In fact, the power is still very huge.


    It is not as weak as imagined.


    And the seventh special zone is a special area created by their country.


    Mainly for Megatron and the huge Rubik''s Cube, the research institute set up.


    All technology.


    It all originated from this.


    This is why, human technology cannot compare to aliens.


    Because your own technology tree is actually someone else''s.


    How can Handan toddlers surpass each other?


    Sitting in a special tank.


    Sam instructed the chief combat officer: "You should recruit believers for matters related to believers. Start with your confidants and fight for a day to control the system of the army."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    "As for the seventh special zone, let''s go together tomorrow!"


    "Yes."


    The chief combat officer is now obedient to Sam.


    Because the other party can contact the gods.


    Moreover, Klavut''s highly myopic eyes had already recovered his former vision after practicing meditation.


    Even now I can see things within 10,000 meters!


    This is Shenwei!


    If you are a mortal, get this power.


    How can you refuse?


    This night.


    An emergency meeting was held in the special theater.


    Among them, all the disobedient were assassinated, and the rest who were willing to obey Klevut got the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Become a religious believer.


    This is the case in this country, whose fist is big.


    I am the eldest brother.


    Don''t ask why.


    Even without Sam, as long as Kraft had enough power, he would launch an attack.


    The difference is that he only seizes power.


    But now I want to be the spokesperson of a certain area.


    He learned from Sam''s mouth.


    God needs spokespersons. Apart from Sam, the chief priest, there are many agents all over the world.


    I surrender now and behave better.


    From now on will be the king of this country!


    Where can I find such a beautiful thing?


    Thousands of people meditate.


    This scene is very amazing, at first they will be suspicious, but as they deepen their meditation world.


    Saw the tallest and stalwart figure.


    These soldiers understood why the chief would try their best to persuade them to practice this god''s law.


    Five o''clock in the morning.


    Exclamations came from the training ground again and again.


    The believer of the new age was born.


    But not everyone surrendered to Clavort.


    Being oppressed for a long time.


    Once gaining strength, who doesn''t want to challenge the boss?


    Break him, he is the spokesperson.


    Several soldiers rushed forward.


    Launched an attack.


    Click.


    A harsh thunder sounded.


    The four soldiers knelt on the ground as if severely injured, their bodies twitching constantly.


    Sam said with a frosty face: "You dare to be so presumptuous if you bathe in the grace of God, you really can''t live!!"


    He chanted gently, the name of the eternal god.


    A black shadow wandered out of the void.


    "Where is the blasphemer?"


    The Shadow Thing held a terrifying sickle, and turned his head to look at Sam.


    "Where!"


    "I feel the anger in their souls. People who are so inferior to pigs and dogs, your souls should serve as a ghost sea for a thousand years!"


    Huh.


    The black sickle broke the world''s diaphragm.


    A long river full of undead aura appeared in this training ground.


    Just a moment.


    The flowers in the room withered directly.


    The trees outside have withered.


    The true law of death is an eye-opener for everyone.


    Ghost Sea.


    A world of dead people.


    Countless dead souls labored inside, wailing in pain.


    Sam was sweating profusely.


    Don''t think that this thing was summoned by yourself.


    However, he knows very little about the eternal executor.


    It''s just a summoning technique that can be obtained occasionally when practicing meditation.


    It is said that people who betray the religion of God can be punished!


    It turns out that the eternal executor is so terrifying!


    "Excuse me... Enforcer, why are there so many souls?"


    The black shadow turned around, making a look of thinking.


    For a moment, it said in a vicissitudes of life: "I remember, the souls here are the enemies of God, and all those who don''t believe in God will come here to suffer after death."


    Everyone shuddered upon hearing this.


    Are there any hidden settings?


    Those who do not believe in gods go directly to the sea of ??ghosts and suffer for thousands of years.

 Chapter 162：

    I rely on...


    Sam pursed his lips and said nothing.


    On the side, Kemira was even more grateful that she had joined the cult, otherwise she would go to that terrible place behind her to suffer.


    It''s really better to annihilate it directly.


    The others were also pale.


    They even want to take their family directly to teach after get off work.


    What is effect?


    That''s it.


    No one wants to go to the sea of ??ghosts and bitterness! ! !


    At this time Klevut next to Sam asked, "Lord Enforcer, if we are believers, where do we go after we die?"


    "That matter is not in my control. Naturally, the soul crossing messenger will manage it. I should go back..."


    The Eternal Executor said impatiently.


    The body disappeared.


    When he left, everyone subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh my god... this is terrible. Mom always tells me to believe in God. It seems that all those people have gone to hell, Fak..."


    "Please don''t talk dirty, we are all good believers."


    "Oh yes... yes..."


    ...


    The scene was chaotic.


    Sam took the opportunity to make a look at Klevote who was next to him.


    The latter nodded to express understanding.


    "Okay, let''s talk about leisure matters later. We are going to carry out our tasks. Whether the Federation can achieve real peace this time depends on your abilities.


    Everyone must remember that the planet is now facing a crisis.


    There are aliens peeping at us. "


    After his speech.


    The mood of the crowd stabilized.


    At the same time, he strengthened his beliefs.


    The two priests were right. Now the earth is relying on them.


    As for alien creatures.


    Ha ha... in front of God, it''s all rubbish.


    ...


    At this time, in the seventh special zone.


    Countless workers are studying the frozen Megatron.


    Under extreme ice cold.


    The energy flow of the other party can be frozen.


    This is a unique way for humans to deal with this creature.


    Otherwise, it is very likely to be killed directly by force alone.


    "How is it going?"


    "There are more robots outside, and they are searching for their location here."


    "What about the federal army? Why not stop it."


    "I don''t know, the current chief combat officer has had a stroke, and the newcomer does not belong to our faction."


    "Then what should we do here now? Once we are found by those alien robots, we will never end well."


    "Then ask for support, our research so many years ago can''t be left alone now..."


    Conference room.


    The atmosphere is quite solemn.


    As a group of people holding the top secrets of the Federation.


    They know things that many people don''t.


    For example, Megatron and the Universe Rubik''s Cube are the secrets they have been controlling and studying...........


    Just when everyone was discussing.


    The light source suddenly disappeared in the base.


    "what happened?"


    "There is an enemy attack, and the outside direction is northerly..."


    "Depend on!!!"


    "Backup power, limited supply to that big guy!"


    "The line has been cut!!"


    The suffocating news came one after another.


    They look down on alien creatures too much.


    Also underestimate the enemy''s detection capabilities.


    The technology that I am proud of is an undefended information file in front of aliens.


    It can be read and viewed at will.


    Power is out of control.


    The cheetahs outside constantly launched attacks. Although the sky was blocked by bombers, its mission was completed.


    Inside the base.


    A little robot was dancing and watching the thawing Megatron.


    The voice is extremely proud.


    "The Decepticon will eventually notify the universe!!!"


    "Wake up, Lord Megatron!!!"


    Click.


    Click.


    A large number of mechanical facilities have fallen one after another.


    Some even exploded.


    In the blink of an eye, Megatron recovered.


    Hesitating that Sam was not caught, the Hornet did not put away the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube.


    Now Megatron is finally resurrected.


    It opened its eyes and roared in a dull voice: "Where is the universe cube?"


    "Under the base, Lord Megatron!"


    The little robot pointed in a certain direction.


    Then Megatron blasted the base away, and when it saw the Cube of the Universe, its eyes narrowed.


    Countless years.


    I finally got this gem!


    It stretched out its hand and grabbed it towards the huge Rubik''s Cube, approaching countless wind screams, and high-energy reactions appeared.


    boom.


    Boom boom.


    A series of explosions sounded.


    It knocked Megatron and flew out.


    The heat is not sensed, but the wind is attacking.


    "What''s happening here?"


    It raised its head and looked to the sky.


    I saw more than a dozen humans standing in the air, looking at themselves with indifferent eyes.


    Can people stand in the air? ?


    Is this really human?


    "You, an alien, dare to kill so many people. You really deserve 1.4 deaths!"


    Sam turned into a thunder and came over at a speeding speed.


    Braving a blue fist.


    It fell on Megatron.


    Fiery light, and a lot of thunder.


    It runs directly through the right arm of this giant beast.


    Megatron was shocked and angry, raised the ion cannon in his hand and aimed at Sam.


    "Die me, reptile!!!"


    boom.


    The energy bomb landed.


    The entire dam built on the mountain could no longer withstand this terrible attack, and it burst instantly.


    Countless rocks are broken.


    But the bug that made him angry, instead of disappearing, came to its feet instead.


    Thunder and lightning.


    Another sword!


    Megatron felt that he couldn''t do it anymore, and he might die if he continued like this.


    Several energy bombs landed one after another.


    And it flew up to the sky with a short gap.


    Even if the Cube of the Universe is close at hand.


    Megatron didn''t dare to covet it!


    Also leaving with Starscream, who was secretly peeping, and several other members of the Decepticons.


    Sam just gained power after all.


    Experience is not as sophisticated as the other party.


    When rushing out of the smoke, only Megatron''s tail was seen, and the other team members had just rushed over.


    "Damn...it made it escape!"


    Sam smashed a small mountain with a punch, his face was extremely gloomy. .


    Chapter 150 The Shocked Ten Thousand Realms Chat Group, Lin Qing''er Who Was Taught


    The Decepticons that escaped, naturally, they could not hunt down in a short time.


    The other party controls the satellite.

 Chapter 163：

    The ability to hide is very strong.


    As long as it becomes a machine, it can stay for a long time.


    When there is no means to find these alien machines, they can only be left unpunished.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    The believers who fell from the sky knelt before Sam.


    The expression was a little awkward.


    Because their task is to prevent the opponent from breaking through.


    As a result, when Megatron used the smoke to soar into the sky just now, the moves of several people were skewed.


    Otherwise, as long as you can slow down the opponent''s footsteps.


    Definitely be able to catch this sacrifice!


    "Let¡¯s find the Cube of the Universe first, and wait for the other alien¡¯s landing!"


    "Yes."


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The fox who only loves money: "Lululu...lululu~~~"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You''re starting to have a convulsion!!! However, my sister really likes you so lively and cute~~~"


    Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Extinguishing Demons: "It must be that something is okay, otherwise, how can I be so happy."


    The fox who only loves money: "Hey...I have broken through the ten-tail stage, and I have solved my happy knot, and I no longer imitate my sister. From today onwards, I call myself Tu Shan Yaya!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I thought you conquered the human dynasty. That''s it!"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "I am happy, can you control it!"


    Second Li: "Yo, Lao Gao, is he licking it now? 29"


    Blond boy Sam: "Everyone, do you know what an eternal executor is? I only discovered the messenger of God today. It''s terrifying."


    For peace: "Performer? What is that."


    Ninja scientist: "I haven''t seen it before. I don''t understand at all. Is it a new duty?"


    Tanjiro: "???"


    Second Li: "???"


    Dashan Chu: "Whether you can post a video, as long as you recall that memory, you can record it and upload it to the group."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I''m an older group member. I have never heard of this eternal executor."


    Young Master Murong: "No one has heard of it, it must be a new one!"


    In a moment, Sam, the blond guy from the group, uploaded a video.


    moment.


    The group fell into a dead silence.


    White snake world.


    Fahai saw many familiar figures through the ghost sea opened by the eternal executor, among them the dead old acquaintances.


    The Jade Emperor, Avalokitesvara... Antarctic Celestial Weng were all doing hard labor inside.


    Everyone has chains of sin.


    The Jade Emperor alone weighed 60 million, so I don¡¯t know how long and how long it will be hard labor.


    There are also enemies killed by Fahai himself.


    At that time, he had kind thoughts in his heart and left a **** from the other side.


    Unexpectedly, I went there too.


    Sure enough, those who do not believe in gods will suffer for countless years.


    ...


    Datang Double Dragon World.


    The top of the fairy.


    Li Shimin watched this video, his mouth twitching constantly.


    Good guy, all his enemies ran inside.


    That''s awesome.


    Bi Xuan...The Emperor of Sui didn''t pull it, even those people who used to do it with him worked in it.


    ...


    Hell Detective World.


    Constantine had just finished dealing with a demon messenger, and the cigarette **** in his hand had fallen to the ground.


    Because he saw Lucifer in the ghost sea.


    "This... is this punishment even more terrifying than going to hell? Sure enough, the gods are as graceful as the sea, but the gods will also be angry, but they don''t say it."


    ...


    Fox demon world.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the kingship hegemony carrying a mountain in the picture, still working hard, and the sign on her back, tears of laughter flowed out.


    "Wow, who told you to attack me, deserve it!!!"


    I saw a few large black characters engraved on the back of King Power Hegemony.


    [Sneak attack on the envoy, the sin is serious, and the labor for 50 million years! ¡¿


    ...


    Wanjie chat group.


    When the group members finished watching the video, the excitement resumed again.


    It''s just that the wind direction is completely different this time.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hahaha...I saw the enemy atonement, it was so refreshing!!! I should give three glasses of white wine to thank God for his grace."


    Tanjirou: "I also saw Ghost Dance atonement for nothing miserable. What is strange is that there are very few other ghosts."


    Chu Dashan: "Maybe it has something to do with being active and passive, such as actively doing bad things and passively doing bad things."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "That ghost king is really hateful, using blood to control ghosts will not pass a hundred million years!"


    Tanjirou: "He is also subjected to lightning strikes and whippings every day. It looks very pitiful."


    One hundred million years.


    How long is that.


    He can''t imagine.


    Demon Hunter: "You are wrong. Look at Lucifer, the fallen angel in our world. He is probably too guilty to count the guilt, so I really want to show it to people."


    This is the end of unbelief in God.


    Believe it or not!


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "What''s so pitiful? Didn''t see a note on him, how many people he had eaten? That''s millions!"


    A ghost king ate millions of people.


    How terrible.


    Blond boy Sam: "Everyone... I was the first to call out the executor. I was almost scared to pee at the time."


    Queen of Vampires: "What are you afraid of? We are believers of God. As long as we believe in God, we don''t have to be afraid even if we are aliens. On the contrary, those who are godless are guilty of death!"


    Serena is now alive and moisturized.


    At present, he has control of a city.


    Not only eradicated the Holy See.


    It also expanded the idea of ??eternal meditation, and now preaching the doctrine of God every day, it is admired like an angel.


    That kind of feeling is simply too much for Serena, who has been in the dark for a long time.


    Can''t stop at all.


    For peace: "I have always felt that letting the bad guys die directly is a relief for them. I now understand that they are still suffering, so I feel relieved."


    Monkey D. Dragon.


    Looking at the suffering Tianlong people, their expressions were extremely refreshing.


    Even let his subordinates prepare for the banquet.


    It''s so cool.


    How can I not have a drink.


    Each of these sinful Tianlong people will suffer for thousands of years, and they need constant atonement.


    Until the soul is destroyed, he can offset his sins.


    Young Master Murong: "Who is different, but I seem to understand God''s thoughts now."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Do you understand it again?"


    Ninja scientist: "Let''s listen to it..."


    Son Murong: "God chose to let the executors appear, not just to warn us of the fate of the traitors, but to tell everyone that although God''s grace is vast, it cannot be reckless.


    And to gain the power of God, you can''t bully the weak.


    For the godless, while enjoying the world, they must pay a price after death! "


    Chu Dashan: "It really is Murongfu who is trying to figure out people''s hearts. You really belong to you! In fact, I think so too. With the expansion of the religion, I am always afraid that some people will not faithfully execute orders. Now that there are executors, I understand How ridiculous my own worry is."


    To save all sentient beings: "The good is good and the evil is rewarded, and the evil is rewarded. It is not not that it is not reported...but the person who executes it has not arrived!"


    Uncle Demon Slayer Nine: "So we don''t have to worry about those who have died. Didn''t you hear what the executor said? As long as we don''t do anything harmful to the world, even if we beheaded, we will only be reincarnated in the world of God''s Domain.


    What does this show?


    Explain God''s grace! "


    Liu Che looked at Ziwei Palace with a smile on his face.


    Simple one-handed deterrence.


    I have gained countless beliefs.


    It can also contain those who always want to usurp the throne.


    People in that country are like that.


    Always impure, I want to be a big brother if I have power.


    This incident should calm down the Transformers world and the world of all believers.


    "God, I practiced the creation spell today, and I can already make a pigeon."


    Lin Qing''er hugged a cute pigeon and happily ran in from outside.


    The scent of spring breeze came over.


    This is the only copy of this kind of woman with the breath of nature!


    Very unique.


    Liu Che shifted his gaze slightly. When he saw the timid pigeon, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "You can actually create something?"


    This is clearly a means that can only be done at the 923 level of creation.


    But Lin Qing''er in front of her was only in the divine stage.


    Countless grades lower than himself.

 Chapter 164：

    Can actually create life, although it is a weak pigeon, and the soul is also taken from the sea of ??reincarnation.


    But it''s already very impressive.


    "Hehe..." Lin Qinger gave a silly smile, with a smug smile on her face, she said: "Because God once said that our Nuwa clan can create things, so after I studied for a while, It''s a pity that the pigeons are very weak and only have the strength of spirit beasts."


    This is her strength limitation.


    If it can really create a holy beast.


    Then I saw a ghost.


    "It''s okay, keep working hard in the future."


    "Yeah, I will be the maid of the gods, and I will create a lot of creatures for you..."


    She said that she glanced at Kaguyaji next to her without a trace.


    Immediately, he cautiously approached Liu Che''s face, his face blushing and said: "My lord God, can I give you a little bit of reward?"


    "What reward do you want."


    "I want to serve... Whoops..."


    Before he finished speaking, he got a slap on the butt.


    The painful little Nuwa grinned.


    "At a young age, I will be thinking wildly, punishing you not to come to the Eternal Shrine for one month, and go to the lower realms to practice."


    "Oh..."


    Lin Qing''er pouted her little mouth and left unwillingly.


    Until she disappeared.


    Kaguyaji who was next to her chuckled.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "No, I just think this little girl is very interesting."


    "I really don''t know who taught her badly, how big is this... It really is..."


    Liu Che couldn''t help covering his forehead.


    He likes these girls of destiny very much, but this kind of consciousness has only become sober, and he can''t get rid of it at all.


    I always feel very strange.


    Forget it...just let her calm down.


    ...


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Taoist Wonderland.


    The demon demon, known as the number one beauty under the stars, has been in this wonderland for some time. .


    Chapter 151 Wang Yuyan''s attendance at the bedtime aroused all the women''s jealousy, Optimus Prime is finally here!


    Yao Yao''s daily life is very simple.


    Looking at the stars.


    Sit and watch several goddesses, flying past in front of the fairyland.


    There is also a group of white cranes flying around in front of him, all in all very boring.


    And it''s the one that is so boring to explode.


    However, three days ago.


    Several goddesses came and picked some fairy fruits and some Caixia from here.


    It is said that the drink made this way is very delicious.


    Among them was a goddess named Bai Suzhen, who was the strongest of all, and she was a little jealous of being strong.


    Wherever she stood, countless celestial powers gathered towards her.


    And faintly flickering of swallowing power.


    She is a snake demon.


    Bai Suzhen has never concealed this, but now the opponent is Candle Dragon.


    And it is a very pure candle dragon awakened.


    What really made her feel jealous was not because the opponent was stronger than herself, but because she was trapped in the fairyland.


    There is no way to fly out.


    Every day I can only watch others walking around at will.


    "How long will this day last..."


    The demon was sitting on the top of Yunlu Mountain.


    The tone was full of frustration.


    When she was first arrested, she was the number one beauty under the stars, and her talent was unstoppable.


    So just came to the God Realm.


    Like an angry female leopard.


    Teeth and dance claws.


    Full of aggressiveness.


    Even after Yao Yao wanted to see the god, he launched his strongest attack, trying to give the other party a bit of color.


    As a result, now he can''t even look at any aspect.


    Alas...the saddest thing in the world is nothing more than this, people just don''t look down on her.


    It happens to be kept as a pet.


    Although this wonderland is good, it is too bleak.


    Soon there was Heming from the sky, and only a little more brilliance appeared on Yao Yao''s face.


    She stood up and stretched.


    He slapped his skirt gently.


    Try to make yourself refreshed and cleaner.


    In fact, the white skirt is not stained with dust.


    It''s just subconsciously doing this.


    "Yuzhi... Wanwan... and Baguio, you are all here!"


    Many people came here this time.


    There are ten people.


    In addition to Wanwan and Baguio, who played well with him, even Boya Hancock is here.


    And they also brought some delicious food, as well as exotic drinks.


    Obviously I want to have an elegant afternoon tea.


    "I haven''t seen you for three days, do you miss me, Sister Yao Yao..."


    Baguio looked at each other with her hands behind her back and smiling.


    The latter gave a soft sigh.


    He patted Baguio''s shoulder, his eyes curled up with laughter.


    "Sisters, can you please ask Lord God, when will you let me out?"


    After chatting for a while, Yaoyao finally couldn''t help it.


    The Wanwan next to her put down her cup, smiled, and said, "Why, my sister is lonely."


    "Yes, I am lonely. Every day I watch my sisters and sisters play in the realm of the gods, and I am very envious. At the same time, I also understand that this is God''s punishment for me."


    They are all locked up.


    Isn''t it angry yet?


    God must be angry.


    Although God''s Domain is big, this is the other side''s world.


    People must know what happened inside.


    But I just didn''t say it.


    Just put yourself in confinement.


    If he refuses to admit defeat, he will be imprisoned until he is old and he will never leave this Taoist fairyland.


    Bai Suzhen sighed slightly, looking at the demon monster with some sympathy in her eyes.


    "You, why did you know that it was in the beginning. Although our sisters are still okay, how can we inquire about the spirit of the gods..."


    As a goddess.


    Even if the gods love it.


    After all, it is not the gods who serve them.


    What a glory it is to not see those two gods who are always with God.


    Now even she has learned some charm tricks, otherwise... I''m afraid it will be unpleasant when she waits in bed in the future.


    The demon said that his face was a little ugly.


    But she also understood that it was all her fault.


    No wonder others.


    At this moment, Shi Qingxuan, who was sitting in the distance, wearing a green dress, said: "Sister Yao Yao, do you want to leave here, or do you think you are always right?


    God once said that sincerity is spirit.


    If you are sincere, you can easily leave here.


    If you are not sincere, no matter how we help, we will not be able to save you from leaving. "


    The words are subtle.


    In fact, it is also talking about the hearts of the women.


    Sincerity is spirit.


    This is a sentence Liu Che often said.


    Unwilling.


    No matter how hard you try, it''s in vain.


    To put it bluntly, the current Yaoyao still has anger and resentment, it is not sincerely knowing his own mistakes.


    Looking at the demon in thought.


    Bai Suzhen cast a look at the girls.


    Then they left one after another.


    Hancock said indifferently: "Her pride is better than me, but what''s the use? If you don''t recognize your position, what about being held for thousands of years."


    "Sister, don''t say that." Song Yuzhi next to him said with a light smile: "On the strength, people are the top masters of the little underworld, and they are also the princesses of some ethnic group."


    Wan Wan followed with a sneer: "So what, this is the last time we have come here, such a stubborn person, there is no need to continue contact.


    And sisters and sisters, you must also remember.


    God has mercy on us as the daughters of destiny, and is willing to let me wait for the bed, this is the supreme grace. "


    What are they?


    To put it bluntly, before coming to the God Realm, they were all ordinary human women.

 Chapter 165：

    The gods help them to ascend.


    Also teach them strength.


    Without knowing such thanksgiving, it is indeed hopeless.


    ...


    At this moment Liu Che was enjoying the bath, and Tsunade and Kaguya were serving.


    The former is proficient in wood magic arts, and the latter is the body of light and darkness.


    But in terms of strength, Kaguya is stronger, but Tsunade''s potential is not weak.


    The wood magic arts have grown tremendously.


    Although the time to come here is short, there are only signs of emerging.


    Liu Che opened his eyes and exclaimed: "Tsunade''s cultivation is getting better and better. I guess it won''t be long before I can become the third god, right?"


    "Thanks to the guidance of the gods, I have achieved what I am today."


    Divine art is different from ninjutsu. It is mostly about comprehension, and the improvement in cultivation is very small.


    Long-term training also made Kaguya Ji no longer shy.


    Otherwise, when she was just born, just staring at her for a while, it is estimated that she would faint.


    Hina and Nikka kneeling sitting by the pool.


    He took the towel and handed it over, and asked by the way.


    "God, do you still need to sleep tonight?"


    "Um... just let Wang Yuyan wait over here."


    "Yes."


    Rixiang picked up the wooden sign, wrote Wang Yuyan''s name on it, and then pointed her finger.


    The brand turned into streamer and disappeared.


    Wang Yuyan, who was picking fairy fruits outside and preparing to make a pill, was a little shocked when she saw the sky flying by.


    Mu Wanqing next to him said in surprise: "Sister Wang...this is...this is the waist card for the sleeping man, your luck is here!!!"


    Serve the gods and bathe in the grace of the gods.


    Not only can you change your physique, you can also strengthen your strength.


    For the goddesses, this is supreme grace.


    No blame for her being so excited.


    The other people nearby looked at the sign in Wang Yuyan''s hand with envy in their eyes.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, Brother Bald. Are you there???"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What''s the matter!"


    The Ninth Uncle Slaying Demons and Expelling Demons: "Come on some Dharma, I have a group of bald donkeys who refuse to obey enlightenment. I have to say that my **** is a liar, damn... These idiots take Dharma cups all day long. Give me some and I will go. Teach them what advanced Buddhism is."


    Ding...The group members Pudu sentient beings uploaded ten Buddhist scriptures.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "¡§"I''ve given it to you, the kind who can directly become immortals, they are just bald heads, they are not worthy of being called bald!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hahaha... you are so strong, you want to apply for a patent?"


    Chu Dashan: "You are wrong with sister Solanum, this is the strongest bald!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Don''t laugh, I''m bald...but what''s wrong with baldness, I just want to be the strongest bald person under God!"


    Tanjiro: "Brother Fahai, you are really six, no wonder you are so powerful."


    Demon Hunter: "Envy.jpg"


    Queen of Vampires: "You are so funny. I feel very happy to chat with you every day."


    Ninja scientist: "Brothers, I caught another group of idiots."


    For peace: "???"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Your ninja world has been calmed down, why is there something daring to defy you?"


    Ninja scientist: "No...it''s an idiot from the Datongmu clan. I found a trace and can fight the universe!"


    Chu Dashan: "Congratulations, becoming the second person in this group to fight the universe."


    Blond boy Sam: "Envy...I guess I can be the third."


    The fox who only loves money: "Is the universe the stars?"


    Ninja scientist: "Yes, I''m on the moon now, and I''m delegating power in the Ninja world, and now it''s all under the management."


    A group member Ninja scientist uploaded a picture.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey... I didn''t expect you ninjas to be quite capable and actually build a continent on the moon."


    Chu Dashan: "Every world has its own characteristics."


    Blond boy Sam: "Damn... it''s so cool, you can live on the moon, guys... talk later, the aliens will come soon."


    ...


    Transformers world.


    Several life forms with billowing fireballs penetrate the atmosphere.


    Came to the earth.


    At the invitation of the Hornet, Optimus Prime and others arrived here.


    What they didn''t expect was.


    Soon after landing, he was surrounded by a group of people.


    "Ding... Detected abnormal energy and exceeded one''s own level."


    "warn..."


    "warn..."


    Humans will have high energy?


    Optimus Prime couldn''t figure it out, feeling that the knowledge he had just searched was not enough.


    From slash and burn to modern industry.


    Up to now, the technology is developed.


    Basically the history of mankind has been well-known by them.


    But what happened to the humans floating in the air without relying on any tools?


    "Bumblebee...Bumblebee? Where are you!!!"


    Facing the call of Optimus Prime.


    Bumblebee finally came out from behind a building.


    "I''m sorry, the boss, we are all captured, this group of humans is even more terrifying than the Decepticons!!!".


    Chapter 152 Optimus Prime: The God of Eternity is equal to the Creator, I am a fool if I don''t join!


    Bumblebee said helplessly.


    Its sound system has been repaired, but it is clear that batches of stronger people are born.


    Although these people are not as powerful as Sam.


    But it is slowly getting stronger.


    And there are already more than 1,000 people, even more powerful than himself.


    What is this number?


    If all human beings become like this, I am afraid that the universe will be ruled by them.


    Ironhide glanced at the stern human, then pointed at it and said angrily: "You are a traitor, Bumblebee!!!"


    "Calm down with iron skin"


    Optimus Prime stopped his old friend and looked ahead.


    There is an ultra-high energy response there.


    This person must be the strongest of mankind. After landing from himself, the warning there is the purple zone.


    Energy response beyond red death.


    This is a human that can easily destroy itself.


    It has to proceed with caution.


    "How do you tell me to calm down? The Decepticons are seeking the Cube of the Universe. That''s our source of fire!!!"


    Ironhide broke free from Optimus Prime.


    Hit the bumblebee with a punch.


    Ready to want to escape from this place, looking for the source of fire.


    That is the lifeblood of their ethnic group.


    As a result, a ray of light lit up.


    Ironhide wailed terribly, and his huge body quickly flew upside down.


    Click.


    The crisp sound of a thunderbolt.


    Appeared in front of Optimus Prime and others.


    In the end, it slowly converged into a single person''s shadow.


    "Hello aliens from Cybertron... I am the spokesperson of God in this universe---Sam."


    "The Decepticons you were worried about have been repelled by me. As for the source of the fire, it naturally fell into my hands."


    "Now please let me ask you a word, do you want to join our eternal religion?"


    ...


    The scene was silent for a while.


    Everyone subconsciously endured a laugh.


    Sam''s priest is too messed up.


    Winning some robots as followers, guessing that this is something he can do.


    But there is one thing that these believers did not expect.


    Optimus Prime is a robot in the eyes of humans.


    But in the eyes of others, humans are just ordinary spinal animals.


    The two sides are not a race at all.


    It''s just that they also have high wisdom.


    Optimus Prime only felt absurd. As an Autobot, he was actually invited by humans to join the sect.


    What a funny thing this is.


    But it looked at the other party''s serious eyes, and felt that they were not joking.


    This is an extremely serious dialogue.


    Optimus Prime had to think carefully, because if he was not careful, he and others could really be destroyed.


    "We Autobots don''t have our own beliefs. If you ask me to believe in your gods, can you just worship?"


    "No..." Sam smiled mysteriously, and said to it: "I have an eternal meditation here, as long as you continue to meditate on it."

 Chapter 166：

    "So Easy?"


    Optimus Prime said indifferently.


    Just chanting things, there should be nothing wrong, right?


    "right."


    "Well, if you ask those people to retreat, I will listen to you."


    As a negotiation, Optimus Prime understands a truth.


    Can not do it.


    Never do it.


    Sam waved his hand slightly, and the group of people staring at him quickly retreated.


    Then an eternal meditation thought was placed in front of Optimus Prime.


    "A document was scanned, do you record it..."


    "Reading..."


    "Read successfully..."


    "Unknown energy influx detected, warning...warning..."


    "It has exceeded its own energy limit and fell into a dormant state..."


    Just as Optimus Prime tried to chant it again, his mind kept beeping.


    As a result, it hasn''t waited for it to find out what went wrong.


    The whole consciousness fell into darkness.


    The ambulance next to him looked at Optimus Prime with dim eyes, thinking it was calculated, and decisively launched an attack.


    It just moved.


    Several super metal chains tied it to the ground.


    Approaching a thunderball came.


    It¡¯s better to make it live than to die.


    "You tin guys, it''s best to be honest with me, otherwise I will really kill you!"


    Bumblebee couldn''t bear to look at the ambulance, trying to make a noise but fearing to offend Sam.


    Finally bowed his head helplessly.


    Actually, Sam is pretty good, but he has some magic sticks.


    Sam said indifferently to the emotional Autobots: "You will understand after a while, some brainless idiots, if you don''t have technology, you are just a bunch of iron-clad brats."


    The more contact with the chief priest in the group.


    The more he felt that these guys were stupid.


    Even stupid.


    I really don''t know if these **** will be dragged into the ghost sea to suffer after they die.


    A group of robot souls?


    Haha, it''s really interesting.


    After an hour, Optimus Prime finally woke up, his eyes still blue.


    It becomes more vivid.


    It looked down at its body.


    It feels like this bloated look is a bit too redundant, and many parts are simply a burden when fighting.


    Optimus Prime just turned his mind.


    The beautiful armor actually began to liquefy.


    The car lights disappeared and disappeared.


    The amazing change has just begun, and in just a while, it becomes a human being.


    There are no more wheels.


    There are no more mechanical parts.


    A huge black human body appeared in front of everyone.


    "Is this the power of God? Even mechanical life can affect..."


    "Liquefaction... the final change of the machinery, it can be transformed into the appearance of any creature, it is amazing!"


    "The end of science is theology!!"


    "God is everything, the origin of everything..."


    A group of believers couldn''t help but sigh.


    The changes before and after Optimus Prime are so spectacular that even people who are familiar with it can''t recognize what it looks like now.


    Did not wait for everyone to get used to it.


    It opened up change again.


    This time Optimus Prime became a Tyrannosaurus rex.


    Powerful and domineering.


    There was even a breath of disdain for the ages flowing out.


    Sam smiled at the shocked Optimus Prime: "Now you understand how good my **** is?"


    It''s more than powerful.


    Simply invincible!


    Optimus Prime quickly changed back to his original form, and said excitedly: "Know, know... dare to ask God''s messenger, can all of my men be believers?"


    "Naturally, but this fire source can''t be given to you. This is a gift to God."


    "This... well, it''s your stuff!"


    Optimus Prime struggled a little.


    But what if it is unhappy?


    The situation is better than people.


    And there is one thing it has to admit, after being baptized by God.


    You can absorb the energy you need from everything in the universe, not just heat and electricity.


    This is the power that transcends all technologies.


    And...its consciousness was in the dark, seeing the figure of God.


    That is a stronger existence than Yuanshi Tianzun.


    This...probably the greatest...the supreme Creator in the legend! ! !


    Although Optimus Prime was very puzzled, why did the other party choose Sam.


    But this kind of transcending power can only be possessed by the Creator.


    In this case, what is it still struggling with?


    Just surrender!


    With Optimus Prime¡¯s surrender, the following things have become particularly simple.


    The first is the instillation of technology.


    After joining the church.


    The first thing Optimus Prime does is to contribute its own technology.


    And gave a detailed description of the history of the ethnic group.


    After a discussion between Sam and his staff.


    Decided to use the base as the altar first, sacrifice the source of fire, and win the power of the gods.


    Then proceed to build the spatial dimension bridge.


    Sacrifice Cybertron Planet! ! !


    Sam''s current skills are so high that it is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The most surprising thing is that he has found a human traitor.


    The human being subdued by the Decepticons.


    Has been lurking among them.


    As for the top federal level.


    Who dares to say no to Sam, he will go to **** the next day.


    He didn''t have to do it himself.


    After Sam returned to the base, he immediately began to deploy ten million tons of rare metals to build a main altar.


    The workers are naturally Autobots.


    These big guys can work quickly and very quickly.


    And there is no need to rest.


    From smelting to manufacturing, it only took two days.


    In the western world.


    A huge altar was built!


    It is a hundred meters high, the whole body is dark gold, and countless inscriptions and spells are carved on the outside.


    There is a huge staircase on the front, leading up to the dome.


    "Master chief, can you start the sacrifice?"


    Kraft asked with a flat face, and now he has been determined to be the executive officer of this place.


    The opponent keeps dying.


    Or join.


    Let him feel like a fish in water.


    Now that I practice eternal meditation, my whole person is twenty years younger.


    Sam looked at the source of fire in the universe''s Rubik''s Cube, and smiled: "Okay, let the believers kneel down to meet the gods."


    "Yes!"


    Klevut''s movements were quick.


    As many as 100,000 believers are ready, and the believers at home are also ready, and the world-wide broadcast is just the beginning.


    The reporter is Camilla cameo.


    Although it was improvised, she did not appear nervous at all, but rather relaxed.


    "Hello everyone, this is the Eternal Gods TV station. Before we announced that we would worship the gods, everyone showed very high enthusiasm."


    "But I want to say here that God really exists, not the God in your eyes, nor the Jade Emperor of Heaven, nor the whirling bald..."


    "The true god, there is only the supreme eternal god!"


    "Look here, these big tin guys are Autobots from the planet Cybertron. Are you surprised? Do you think they are ordinary robots?"


    "That way you guessed wrong, come to Optimus Prime to demonstrate!"


    ...


    The audience was dumbfounded, because Kemira flew directly.


    There is no coercion.


    There is no means.

 Chapter 167：

    So flew out of thin air.


    And beside her was a huge guy, a huge robot similar to a human.


    "Hello everyone. I am Optimus Prime, an Autobot from the planet Cybertron. Since I realized the greatness of God, I have joined the embrace of God...".


    Chapter 153 The Betrayed Starscream, Gaining the Road to Mechanical Civilization


    "Fak... is this fake?"


    "It must be a character dubbing!!"


    "How much motivation does this big guy need? It must be false..."


    "Cut...again~ it''s a sect of **** stick!"


    "But... how did that beautiful reporter stand in the sky??-?"


    This question-stumped everyone.


    At this moment, it''s not just on the Internet.


    The world is paying attention to this huge metal altar and Sam, the chief priest who is preparing to sacrifice.


    Kemira wore headphones and learned from other believers'' news that many people are now questioning the authenticity of Optimus Prime.


    So she said to Optimus Prime: "I can conceal it for everyone, what is a Cybertron?"


    "Okay. The Autobots are deformed..."


    The deformation of liquid metal is far more terrifying than the ordinary deformation before.


    The tall body instantly turned into a giant Tyrannosaurus rex, tall and mighty.


    Open your mouth and spit out energy bombs.


    Directly bombed the distance into an uninhabited forbidden area of ??hundreds of meters.


    Then it changed again and turned into a giant, holding a sword and beginning to perform.


    Eventually became a fighter jet flying into the sky.


    This time, let alone humans, even the Decepticons were dumbfounded.


    You told me this is Optimus Prime? ? ?


    Autobots can fly into the sky, and what''s the situation with this liquid change?


    Does Cybertron really have this kind of power?


    If anything, their Decepticons would have burped long ago.


    Also hit a hammer! !


    Megatron looked at the triumphant Optimus Prime, and said angrily: "This **** guy turned his back on the planet Cybertron. I can''t spare it!!!"


    "Boss, why don''t we go find the Fallen King Kong?"


    Starscream minded by the side.


    The scarlet eyes were extremely cunning.


    Anyway, it will run when it fights, and it won''t be head-on at all.


    Being timid as a mouse is its endorsement.


    "Fallen King Kong...huh, that fellow is just like you, a coward! The fear of the leader himself is shrouded in the galaxy, and it will only make me take action!"


    Megatron thought more and more angry.


    Kicked Starscream out with one kick.


    Why is liquid metal so powerful, because it can quickly repair the injuries of metal life.


    What a serious injury constantly.


    It can be repaired in a blink of an eye.


    And you can change the shape you want according to the battle, this is the most perfect body.


    But why let the Autobots get it! !


    Megatron was not convinced, but he also knew that he would definitely be killed when he shot himself.


    The only way now is to wake up the fallen King Kong.


    Let it take the lead.


    ...


    For a moment, a horror rose from the ground.


    Fly towards other galaxies.


    Starscream curled his lips, and the idiot finally rolled off.


    It used the communicator it carried to contact Sam''s organization.


    "Here is the spy...this is the spy. The Woodpecker has already flown away and is looking for the Fallen King Kong."


    "Continue investigating."


    "clear."


    No man''s land.


    Starscream smiled coldly, his body turned into a liquid state.


    And then disappeared.


    Megatron, what you said is right, I am a coward, so seeing the changes in Optimus Prime, I betrayed immediately.


    Is this something you didn''t expect?


    ...


    Western region.


    After a series of Transformers were covered up, they all bowed down near the altar.


    At this time Sam had just reached the top of the altar.


    He put the precious source of fire on the altar, then knelt down on his knees.


    Speak in pure Chinese language.


    "Great God of Eternity... Disciple Sam, please come..."


    All parts of the Federation began all sacrifices at this moment.


    Not only the followers of Eternal Gods, but also the Autobots began to chant.


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che was awakened by the prompt sound deep in his mind.


    Slowly sat up.


    Wang Yuyan, who was next to him, sensed his movement and asked, "God, do you need to go out now?"


    Her face is a little pink.


    The eyes are very charming.


    "Well, you can rest now, you don''t need to practice today."


    Liu Che smiled faintly at her, and she had disappeared in the palace.


    Transformers world.


    This is a glorious universe.


    The law is different from the law you know.


    Among them, the Universe Great and Yuanshi Tianzun were both extremely powerful masters, but it was a pity that they all fell asleep because of the civil war.


    However, their strength is nothing more than that.


    Maybe we can make a tie with Huiye.


    "Let me see what I can get this time!"


    He tore through the sky and let the world of God''s Domain come!


    Just when Liu Che was about to appear.


    Suddenly there was an idea in my heart.


    What if the Transformers Five Steps are now shown to the world?


    And those hidden details.


    Think is done.


    A picture covering the sky.


    Appeared in the sky above the earth.


    The picture is extremely clear and more beautiful than blue light.


    Abnormal changes in the sky.


    Naturally, there is no way to escape Sam and everyone''s sight.


    After all, they are all concerned about this sacrifice.


    The part about love.


    All have been cut by Liu Che.


    What is left is the true essence, among which Autobots descend, the Decepticon plot, and the first step of Megatron''s demise.


    The second step of the comeback, and the third dark moon.


    A picture scroll that lasts several hours.


    Let the earth people fall into a dream.


    what is this?


    Why is there a picture scroll in the sky.


    Sam looked at the miracle in the sky and found a weird thing in which he was extremely weak.


    Go to high school, university.


    Anyway, although life is wonderful, it is hard.


    This is the evolution of normal history.


    "If there is no eternal god, this will be the future world..."


    Sam''s voice awakened everyone through the broadcast.


    The arrival of the planet Cybertron almost completely destroyed the earth, but even without Cybertron, the desolate world of the fourth part is unacceptable.


    Does peace really exist?


    Human betrayal.


    After mastering science and technology, he began to dream of greater power and even created mechanical life.


    No... all they need are weapons.


    After the Autobots lost control, they became chaotic.


    Although the beautiful planet eventually won salvation, it turned into a ruin.


    All the people on earth fell into silence.


    Only Sam stood up and shouted: "The lost lamb, don''t you see that it is God, want to help us?"


    "Wake up...you guys are selfish and selfish."


    "The real world, if there is no God, it will be a mess!!"


    "Now that God has come, why not bow down!"


    A word awakened the dreamer.

 Chapter 168：

    At this moment, whether it is a believer or an unbeliever.


    All knelt on the ground subconsciously.


    All their things are very small, they only need a bright future.


    The robots of the planet Cybertron.


    It''s okay to leave the earth.


    But they will die if they leave the earth!


    Human beings are small.


    Boom.


    Pray along with all beings.


    The bright light reflects the entire universe.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Even the darkest corners are illuminated by the gods!


    God Pro.


    The power of the Lord God made this universe tremble.


    The sleeping Emperor Universe and Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Because of this power, I regained a sense of consciousness.


    "Is this the creator?"


    "No... more terrible than the Creator!"


    Shine all things.


    God is in the world.


    In the end the light dimmed.


    A figure came out of the pink light.


    The sound of **** descends from heaven.


    "When I was born, everything withered, and countless worlds have not yet been born..."


    "When I was asleep, ten thousand realms were born, and countless creatures just awakened..."


    The loud voice resounded across the universe.


    The sound system that had scared Megatron, who had just arrived at the location of the Fallen King Kong, failed.


    The smallpox falls.


    The sun, formation, sky.


    Nothing is worth his.


    One eye is already bigger than the world, and people cannot see the full picture of God.


    All were scared and trembling.


    The Autobot has become a puddle of slime.


    The detection system carried in the body is completely scrapped.


    God!


    ..................


    A powerful and real **** descended.


    Sam looked at those huge eyes and roared in tears: "Believers Sam, see the God of Eternity!!!"


    The power of God is stronger than before.


    This is something that all members of the group know.


    Basically their guess.


    The gods used to be asleep, but now their strength will continue to recover when they wake up. As for when they will reach the peak, no one knows.


    Once a god.


    The body is bigger than the sky.


    Now his eyes have surpassed the body at that time.


    What cosmic emperor.


    Can you withstand the blow of God?


    Liu Che said in a vague voice: "Get up, I am very satisfied with your sacrifice this time, as for the history just now.


    Sam, do you know what to do? "


    The figure below was shocked.


    Then he nodded vigorously and said: "Please rest assured, as long as someone dares to disobey the meaning of peace, I will send him into the ghost sea!!!"


    One after another self-righteous guy.


    Always provoke wars.


    And it''s also ridiculous to protect human beings.


    How selfish!


    This world does not need such officials.


    Only pious believers are enough.


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction, and gathered the source of fire on the altar away.


    "Ding...your believer Sam, sacrificed to the wonders of the universe-the source of fire, triggering the multiplication of ten thousand times, and you have obtained a path of perfect mechanical civilization."


    "Remarks: This civilization can be ascended to the realm of a middle **** at the highest level."


    "Hey... I didn''t expect to obtain a cultivation path specifically for mechanical life, which is surprising."


    Liu Che was a little surprised.


    After all, the technological road.


    In his cognition, it is very weak, almost rubbish.


    After all, theology is the true culmination.


    It seems that my cognition is still a little superficial, and I need to strengthen my study.


    Sam, kneeling above the altar, did not dare to move.


    Just looking at the figures in the sky humbly.


    "This time you have a meritorious sacrifice, giving the power of the Thunder Titan, and a lifespan of 10,000 years!!!"


    "Although this world has disappointed me, it can still be saved, Sam... remember to teach them well, I have something extra for you about mechanical civilization."


    Liu Che pointed a finger.


    Pass the knowledge of mechanical civilization to Sam.


    The realm inside was chopped.


    Can only cultivate to the point of being godly.


    But this is enough! predict.


    Chapter 154 The ancestor of the vampire is liberated, a sacrifice from the Holy See! (Guiqiu full order)


    The power of the Thunder Titan.


    In fact, it is a variant of the Thunder system.


    Because Sam doesn''t understand cultivation methods, he can only teach him some crude methods.


    And the power of this Titan is not bad!


    Sam looked at the twelve thunders falling from the sky, ecstatic.


    These are the powers that I will have.


    The thunder of nirvana, the thunder of golden light... a lot of power was integrated into his body.


    The thin body grows up in segments.


    Until it became a giant one hundred meters high.


    The skin is like thunder.


    Engraved with hundreds of lightning symbols.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods!! I, Sam, will definitely work harder in the future, going through fires and waters, and I will do my best!!"


    It''s okay for Sam not to speak.


    This opening.


    It turned out to be even more terrifying than thunderbolt and lightning.


    Thousands of miles, thunder light flickered.


    It turned out to give people a feeling of suffocation.


    Only then did he see Liu Che''s face clearly.


    The God of Eternity is in a beam of light.


    Looking at my world lovingly.


    "You can know it. Those who believe in me have complete merits and go to the gods to reincarnate after death..."


    Liu Che said lightly.


    The body disappeared in this universe.


    Because if he doesn''t leave again.


    The universe is about to collapse.


    The petals turned into light rain.


    It brought hope to those who were seriously ill. Numerous patients in the hospital were surprised to find that they were cured.


    A person with deep roots in love.


    Also got the grace of God.


    Agreed to meet his lover again in the next life.


    The real miracle.


    Make the world''s attention.


    Makes countless people cry.


    Heaven and Earth regained clarity.


    People understand that God is gone.


    In front of the TV, Sam still maintained the appearance of a hundred-meter giant.


    "Gong send my **** away!!!"


    "Gong send my **** away!!!"


    Three knocks and nine worships.


    Just got up.


    In a moment, Sam recovered his original body.


    Facing Kemira who was in a daze, smiled and said: "The ceremony is over, let the person in charge contact other countries, this time we have to unite the power of the earth and launch an offensive like the law of the universe."


    "Yes! Master priest."


    Everyone is still immersed in the majesty and fear of the gods.

 Chapter 169：

    Doubtful people.


    The politician of the fly camp Gougou.


    It''s all silent now.


    In the face of the true god, everything is nothingness.


    Those who don¡¯t believe in God, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t even go to hell!


    Optimus Prime and other mechanical beings, watching Sam''s arrival, asked one after another: "My Master, what do we need to do?"


    "Collect alien metal and build a broader technology. The gods have just given you your cultivation system. Blessed are you in the future!"


    "Ah...Thank you God Lord. My mind was short-circuited just now, I don''t know what to say."


    Optimus Prime said somewhat naively.


    The bumblebee next to him also chuckled, apparently it was the same.


    The live broadcast is now over.


    Sam has a lot of words, so naturally he doesn''t shy away from it.


    He said to the people around him: "Remember to tell Starscream to make him smarter, and if necessary, you can ask him to suggest Decepticons return to Cybertron to recruit manpower!"


    "Understood, but the priest. Will it be too tight..."


    "Madam, don''t worry about this. Without a space bridge, the round trip is actually a big project!"


    "Okay, then, I''ll tell it."


    ......


    The world of legends of the night.


    Lucian, the king of werewolves, is now like a rat crossing the street and everyone shouts and beats.


    Since being defeated by Catherine.


    He didn''t have a good day.


    Running away every day.


    I really don''t know why that group of vampires have such a powerful force.


    And just an ordinary young vampire, can kill most of his staff.


    "Damn it, we will be finished if this continues!"


    His hideous face was reflected in the dark window.


    The fangs gleamed.


    Click.


    The door was opened.


    A figure was thrown in.


    "The chief... has found the heir of that person. He called Michael a doctor. If we **** his blood, we can get the characteristics of not afraid of silver weapons."


    "How did you find it?"


    Lucian''s expression was a bit solemn.


    Even some doubts.


    They searched for hundreds of years before.


    None of this family was found.


    Why is it so fast this time?


    Is there a ghost?


    His hands sinkingly said: "It was sent by a monk in white, and the other party said...Selena of the Eternal God Cult gave up the vampire house."


    Brother in white?


    Lucian smiled slowly, and the people of the Holy See seemed to have a hard time.


    Have quietly come to help me.


    Ha ha... That''s fine too.


    Are you immune to your own weaknesses?


    Lucian looked at Michael at his feet with a wicked smile.


    "Boss, should we unite the original vampire?"


    As Lucian''s deputy, he stood up from his seat and asked.


    The situation is not optimistic now.


    Union is very necessary.


    Lucian lowered his head to think, raised his head for a while and said: "Let''s go and take a look, after all...As a dark creature, there must always be something in common."


    The current Serena sect.


    Why can we defeat the Holy See.


    Because they benefit mankind.


    The previous dark creatures used humans as their rations.


    This is contrary to their law of survival.


    The old vampires in the past would definitely not want to see this scene.


    In the rainy night.


    Countless vehicles came to the vampire house.


    Lucian felt it for a while, and there was no figure there. It seemed that the vampire had completely given up here.


    "let''s go."


    He got out of the car and took the lead to go inside.


    Vampire elders are a rotation system.


    One was in control, and the other two fell asleep.


    Currently Amelia is killed by Serena, and she is also the weakest vampire.


    Compared to her husband Victor, there is also Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire.


    It''s simply too far apart.


    In the patio.


    The beginning of the word A has been abandoned for a long time.


    The remaining two seals are still in operation.


    "Open Marcus''s seal first!!!"


    The man next to him was slightly taken aback, shouldn''t it be Victor.


    Marcus is not an easy mess.


    Everyone didn''t know the grudge between Lucian and Victor, for the father-in-law who killed his wife.


    Lucian wanted to cramp him and pull his bones to pieces.


    Stored vampire blood.


    It was dropped on Marcus''s seal.


    Secret room.


    It''s very quiet.


    Except for the sound of rain dripping outside.


    There was only the breathing of the werewolves.


    in the dark.


    A pair of terrifying plum red eyes slowly opened.


    "It smells like a werewolf!"


    Before he could react, a fist fell on Lucian''s body.


    The wall was pierced.


    Then other werewolves were beaten out one after another.


    "Wait a minute, ancestor of vampires, Mr. Marcus... Now this world is no longer the world it used to be, have you seen it?


    This hundreds of years of vampire house, no one exists anymore..."


    Click.


    Click.


    Heavy footsteps sounded from the darkness.


    Marcus''s terrifying face appeared in front of the werewolf.


    The coercion of terror.


    Lucian, who made him vomit blood, couldn''t help but smile.


    Sure enough, he is an ancestor.


    This strength is not something one can resist.


    "Go on..."


    "In your descendants, there is a terrible existence that not only killed Amelia, but also expelled all aliens.


    Including people from the Holy See.


    Now they are about to rule the world, and we become history. Have you seen it?


    This big house has been abandoned!


    In the war between werewolves and vampires, as long as we can kill Victor, I am willing to surrender to you! ! ! ! "


    Marcus''s eyes were uncertain.


    Is a mere offspring really that horrible?


    He was a little puzzled.


    But looking at the other person''s expression does not seem to be a deception.


    After all, the werewolf awakens the vampire, this is outrageous.


    Who will wake up the enemy without problems.


    "What animosity do you and Victor have?"


    "He killed my wife, is this reason enough!!"


    "Hehe, Lucian, King of Werewolves, I didn''t expect you to be a seed of infatuation!!!"


    Marcus turned and walked into the secret room, and after a while he walked out with a head.


    It was Victor''s head.


    Puff through.


    The head was like a ball, thrown in front of Lucian.


    "Wolf cub, you can attack, or..."


    "I surrender you and offer treasures!!"


    To obtain Michael''s ultimate bloodline, he must infuse the blood of werewolves and vampires.


    Only when a chemical reaction occurs.


    However, it is also okay to draw all his blood and do experiments directly.

 Chapter 170：

    Michael now is like a fruit.


    The blood that was injected was sucked as soon as it changed.


    Lucian sucked part of it.


    But not many.


    Afraid of side effects.


    Marcus said: "Without this kind of thing, I can kill the traitor directly."


    "But can you fear the sun?"


    "What did you say?"


    He stopped and looked strangely at the new dogleg 1.4.


    I saw Lucian said: "Vampires who join the Eternal Cult can ignore the sun and ignore any mercury weapons!!!"


    Suddenly, Marcus''s eyes changed differently.


    "It turned out to be so, but before that, let me release the ancestors of your werewolves, a real horror."


    long, long ago.


    Marcus collaborated with others.


    In order to protect his brother.


    Now... With this strange human being, he thinks he can try it to awaken his brother''s sanity.


    ...


    At this time Serena didn''t know that the crisis was coming.


    Still preparing for sacrificial matters.


    Build large altars and prepare devout offerings.


    She caught this sacrifice a few days ago, a little blonde loli.


    It is said that she is a saint of the Holy See, who uses simple holy light spells.


    Hehe... such a guy.


    It is simply the best sacrifice.


    Holy, not stained with dust.


    "You better let me go, otherwise the Lord will not forgive you."


    The little girl glared at Catherine, and her body kept moving back.


    Obviously, facing the death walker.


    She was not as calm as she seemed.


    The body is very faithful.


    Catherine chuckled and said, "Then why doesn''t your God respond to you, but my God is always shining on sentient beings.".


    Chapter 155 Two New Group Members Join the Chat Group


    Karin narrowed her mouth.


    Was crying with anger.


    She is a sixteen-year-old child, how can she know this kind of thing.


    Can''t help teasing at all.


    She is also doubting the authenticity of God.


    But he has been brainwashed since childhood.


    In addition, he is surpassing mortals and can use holy light spells.


    Over time, I think that God really exists.


    But...Why doesn''t God come out to save me now?


    "Give up, God doesn''t exist at all. You will be my sacrifice in three days. The little sister remembers that she has reached the upper realm, so she can speak nice things to her sister~"


    "Even if I go up, I will pour you dirty water!!"


    The little girl said without admitting defeat.


    Unexpectedly, Catherine didn''t care, but waved her hand and turned away.


    His back is very cool.


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Since Bai Suzhen went to Taoist Wonderland the day before yesterday, no one has come over.


    Yao Yao knows why.


    This is the ultimatum of the gods.


    If you don''t surrender from your heart, you will be lonely and helpless in this life, staying here until death.


    "So, is this all you want?"


    Yao Yao stood up, untied her dress, and stepped into the heavenly lake of flowing light.


    Wash yourself.


    While cleaning the stale air, it also puts the past past behind.


    What is sincerity?


    That is to completely shred one''s pride, and completely surrender like those goddesses.


    It''s not just the mind.


    Even the soul must be dedicated.


    After a stick of incense, the bath is over.


    Yaoya waved a group, and sat on the boulder with her legs bent, and began to comb her long hair and make-up.


    This is the first time she dresses up, and it is also the first time that she is so careful about makeup.


    The lip gloss is pale pink petals of fairy peach 29.


    The hair was coiled up by a green branch, nails were built, and the incense made with strange petals.


    Busy for two hours back and forth.


    She came to fly to the top of Taoist fairyland and knelt in the direction of the sun.


    Said in a very respectful tone.


    "The great eternal god, Yaoyao knows that he was wrong. From today, Qi will devote his soul and body, as well as his own heart..."


    "I hope you can forgive my arrogance."


    After all, the demon demon kowtowed.


    The forehead is close to the ground.


    There was no response from overhead.


    Yao Yao didn''t get up either.


    Until three days later.


    A light gate appeared in front of her.


    "Since you know it''s wrong, come here."


    The voice is extremely gentle.


    Without the slightest feeling.


    But it gives people a feeling of spring breeze.


    For some reason, Yao Yao felt guilty.


    It seemed that I was stunned before, which seemed very ridiculous.


    Just like a child.


    She stood up and stepped into the Light Gate, and in the next instant she came to the Ziwei Palace.


    The God of Eternity sits on the throne.


    He looked at himself faintly.


    No anger, no blame, no contempt.


    Some are just gentle, but also a little teasing.


    Yao Yao lowered her head shyly, not daring to look at him.


    Because it would appear blasphemy.


    "Do you know where I am wrong?"


    "Yao Yao''s fault is that he should not be stunned with you, but that he is too proud, so..."


    "If you don''t feel like staying in the God Realm, you can actually go back to the little underworld, but do you really want to go back?"


    Facing Liu Che''s question.


    Yao Yao was silent.


    Since I came to the God Realm, although my heart is not happy.


    But the strength is improving every day.


    A realm that has never been broken before.


    Now it''s the same as Zhang Fei eating bean sprouts, sometimes one breakthrough a day, sometimes three times a day.


    As for what state he has become now.


    She doesn''t even know.


    For a long time, Yao Yao whispered: "I don''t want to go home, but Lord God, if I serve you wholeheartedly, can the dead family be resurrected?"


    Lin Qinger next to him chuckled softly: "Are you doubting the power of God? Or do you want to exchange yourself for the opportunity of God to make a move."


    "If you want to dedicate yourself, please don''t take away any wishes. This is a blasphemy against God."


    Datongmu Kaguya looked at the demon indifferently.


    Although this woman is a bit pretty.


    But it''s nothing more than that.


    Now that you admit your mistake, you should show yourself well.


    For the little underworld.


    Lin Qing''er had heard a lot about Liu Che''s side.


    So there is still some understanding.


    So this is the reason.


    "I''m not questioning the power of God, I just don''t want my family to die so miserably, that''s why..."


    "Becoming a god, you must abandon some. If you want to resurrect your own guys, those who are resurrected have to resurrect more family members, and then this cycle, do you want to resurrect the entire little underworld?"


    "It''s not like that, I''m just... I''m just..."


    Yao Yao was a little excited, and even started crying anxiously.


    "Okay... I know what you think, so let''s... Go down and practice hard, and when Chu Xuanfeng goes to Yangjian, you do the things I confessed, so how good is it for me to resurrect your parents?"


    "I still have grandpa..."


    "Insolent!!"


    Good-tempered Lin Qing''er is angry!

 Chapter 171：

    This woman is really shameless.


    The gods all promised to resurrect their parents and add a grandfather.


    Really do not live or die.


    Facing the pressure exerted by the two gods, Yao Yao was instantly pressed to the ground.


    The bright and charming face was pale.


    Is this the power of God?


    very scary!


    "Your grandfather, in fact, didn''t die...just to avoid the enemy, he has been sealed in the ground. It is a bit sad to say that people from the Celestial clan were originally regarded as fruits and picked at will."


    Liu Che''s words came out.


    Yao Yao instantly froze in place.


    Grandpa is not dead?


    It was just sealed.


    And is it still regarded as a fruit?


    Then a picture appeared before her eyes.


    That is the gossip array on the earth.


    A huge skeleton old man lay in the formation.


    The collarbone was bound by a golden chain.


    I don''t know where it extends.


    Hui Ye was surprised: "What is this chain? It looks like some power..."


    "Mother gold, a very rare metal."


    "Heh... that man came to raise gold, it''s really cruel..."


    Yao Yao''s attention has all fallen on Grandpa.


    The breath is very familiar to himself.


    It''s definitely Grandpa himself.


    But the other side''s miserable appearance made her cry.


    "Grandpa...oh...Grandpa, it turns out that you are not dead..."


    Yaoyao''s makeup has been crying.


    It wasn''t until a while before she raised her head, looking at the high **** with tears in her eyes dimly.


    "I am willing... as long as I can get revenge, I am willing to do anything... even if you treat me like a pig or dog, please..."


    A touch of unbearable flashed in Liu Che''s eyes.


    "You go down first, and practice for a while, and you will naturally have a chance to make a move in the future."


    "Yes. Great God..."


    Until Yao Yao''s back left.


    Lin Qinger sighed: "Pride is arrogance and a person who values ??love. It''s not easy to say even being a pig or dog."


    "That''s why the gods are so generous to her."


    Kaguya Ji added.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, touched the little hands of the two women, and said nothing else.


    No one understands Yaoyao''s situation better than him.


    If it is not an affectionate person.


    He had already smashed the opponent into the sea of ??ghosts.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Little blonde volcano: "Hey... everybody, the handsome Thunder Titan has appeared, come out and worship!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I think you want to fart! Beat. jpg"


    Uncle Demon Slayer Ninth: "It looks like you are jumping, young man. Constantine has come to clean up the people."


    Demon Hunter: "Hey, here comes!"


    Li Er: "Who dares to hold a cup with me???? Who dares to be invincible!!!"


    Tanjiro: "Look at him, he must have gained super power after the sacrifice, and his tail started to rise again."


    For the sake of peace: "@ »¨„ÙСŒ§É½Ä·, isn''t it like this?"


    Blond boy Sam: "Hey...yes, but...the power bestowed by God, you never thought that it was a brand new technology!!"


    Chu Dashan: "Technology? What the **** is this... Can technology also gain powerful power."


    930¡¡ Sad reminder Lao Gao: "It feels a bit overhanging, isn''t technology just some tattered metal sheets. Despise. jpg"


    Sam, the blonde guy from the group, uploaded a video.


    The fox who only loves money: "So this big guy is an alien? Looks so ugly... ugly."


    Dashan Chu: "I''m going... the liquid metal robot, awesome!!!"


    Blond boy Sam: "According to the technology tree left by God, it should be able to reach God, but our universe cannot reach this level."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Belong to God? That''s incredible. This is a high hope for you!!!"


    Generally speaking, the inheritance they can obtain is very low.


    It will not even exceed the divine power.


    But Sam can get the divine road to heaven.


    This shows that their world also has terrifying power, and it is definitely not an ordinary technological world.


    Li Er: "Sam, you''d better be careful. God gives you the boundaries of God, which shows that your world needs this power to subdue. Don''t turn around and die by yourself."


    Blond boy Sam: "Thank you, Brother Li, understand!"


    Play to play.


    Noisy.


    In real things, the group members will not coax themselves.


    This is the law that Sam summed up.


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Develop the believers honestly, first pile up your power, and then push the universe horizontally, whether it is technology or your own power.


    As long as the strength is enough, everything is not a problem.


    Since these metal creatures can believe in our gods, they can be used to gather and fight.


    It''s all metal anyway, just use it as a tool. "


    Sam looked at the messages in the chat group.


    Sweat all over his head.


    This darkened sister nightshade is really terrible.


    It directly judged the Autobots as a weapon.


    Fortunately, she was not born in this world.


    Otherwise, the world will definitely be in chaos.


    Blond boy Sam: "Thank you sister for your care, I understand! Smile. jpg"


    Ninja scientist: "I didn''t expect that there would be metal life. I really want to study it."


    The group member Ji Shi Miko joins the chat group.


    Group member Tosaka University joined the chat group. .


    Chapter 156 The Sister Witch Who Bears Light, But Has Been Suffering Misfortune! (Guiqiu full order)


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Welcome, welcome newcomers!!"


    Li Er: "A warm welcome. It''s not easy to see that both of them are women. The number of women in the group has gradually increased."


    Chu Dashan: "The newcomer should give his name first, followed by the world the world is in, such as the country!"


    Demon Hunter: "You don''t have to worry about your identity, even if it is a monster, even if it is a robot, it''s okay."


    Queen Vampire: "Say your brain is okay, Constantine sees that the two are humans, and monsters... despise them!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Ahem... introduce myself. My name is Sam from the technology world. I am currently a two-star chief priest who has just taken office."


    Tanjiro: "I am the manager of Shenwu World. There used to be ghosts in our world, but now they have been eliminated."


    In order to let the group members not be so afraid.


    They have discussed it.


    How to make newcomers adapt to the environment.


    For example, introduce yourself first.


    Slowly leading them to talk is a very good way.


    The fox who only loves money: "Hello sisters, my name is Tu Shan Ya Ya is a ten-tailed fairy fox, which can be understood as a fairy!"


    Ninja scientist: "My name is Dashewan, I know by my name, I am a good person!"


    For peace: "I am Monkey D. Long, a man determined to promote world peace."


    Such an introduction.


    Constantly refreshing the screen.


    After that, he fell into silence.


    This is to stop stimulating newcomers.


    Just like Sam, some people can''t accept what''s in their heads all at once.


    It''s possible that you think you have a brain disease.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "If you are in difficulty, just mute what you want to say in your heart, and then you want to send it."


    "If you don''t want to talk, you can dive and observe the situation in the group."


    "There is a true **** in the group called the God of Eternity."


    "He is the omnipotent god, mastering thousands of worlds, beyond your universe and all imaginable culminations."


    "If you have a family member who died, or if you have any impossible wish, you can sacrifice to the gods to complete it."


    ...


    Inuyasha World.


    The young Xiaofeng was scared to tears by the chat group in his mind.


    Wow crying.


    She is less than ten years old, although innocent.


    But in this situation, there is still no way to deal with it.


    Crying is the instinct of a child to vent his emotions.


    Hearing her sister''s cry, the witch who was cooking outside suddenly walked in.


    She moved extremely fast.


    From opening the door to entering.


    But three breaths.


    The world is full of dangers.

 Chapter 172：

    Even if he didn''t sense the evil spirit, Kikyo still didn''t dare to keep his sister safe.


    Their parents have long since died in the hands of the monsters.


    The two sisters depend on each other.


    "Xiao Feng..."


    Kikyo walked in and saw her sister sitting on the bed and crying constantly.


    She investigated.


    There is no weird smell nearby.


    Could it be that my sister had a nightmare?


    Bellflower Lian moved lightly and came to her sister''s side, touching her head with her fingers, and asked in a soft voice: "What''s the matter? Are you having a nightmare again, don''t be afraid... My sister will always be by your side.~ ."


    As a powerful witch.


    And it''s a divinely bestowed platycodon.


    She has the right to say this.


    Demon-breaking power.


    Hundred demons are afraid.


    This kind of power not only scares the monsters, but even humans faintly reject themselves.


    "Sister... I... someone is talking in my head, many people..."


    "Some of them are called Devil Hunters, some are called Queen of Vampires, and there is a powerful god, what should I do..."


    Xiao Feng said in tears.


    "What? Someone is talking in his head."


    Kikyo''s face changed drastically, and his fingers cocked.


    He shouted in a low voice: "Broken the devil!"


    The purple streamer sank into my sister''s body.


    Under her perception, the younger sister''s soul was extremely pure, without any appearance of injury.


    There is no trace of ghost invasion either.


    This time it was Kikyo''s turn to be shocked.


    Did my sister lie to me?


    She looked down at her sister whose eyes were red and swollen, and she panicked for the first time.


    "Xiaofeng, what happened? You said slowly..."


    "Well, I was sleeping just now, and suddenly a voice reminded me to enter the Ten Thousand Realms chat group and asked me to name it."


    "I followed the voice, so I named a maiden Jesuit, and a bunch of words appeared in my mind as a result."


    "Also said that each group member comes from a different world."


    "I''m almost scared to death!"


    Kikyo analyzed it and found it very difficult.


    Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group?


    From the name and description of my sister, it should be a special method used by a great existence.


    Otherwise, it is a very strange monster.


    So Kikyo said to Xiaofeng: "Say slowly, and tell me what everyone inside said."


    "Um."


    After half an hour.


    Kikyo fell into a long silence after hearing what her sister said.


    Xiao Feng said worriedly: "Sister, is it really all right?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll get you dinner first, don''t be afraid."


    "Um."


    Since my sister said it was okay, it must be okay.


    Little did he know that the platycodon, who turned around, looked extremely worried.


    The **** of eternity.


    I haven''t heard of this name myself.


    There is also the world of Shenwu.


    Fairyland.


    Where is this place?


    After serving his sister to have a meal and rest, Kikyo sat at the door, thinking about the pros and cons.


    Judging from what my sister said.


    Wanjie chat group is an opportunity.


    Every world will have a chosen person who will be the lucky one.


    That is, the priest.


    Using the method of God, you will gain infinite power, surpassing all the power of cognition.


    For example, my sister said that some people became Buddha.


    There are ten-tailed fairy foxes.


    Nine-tailed fox, he has never seen it.


    How terrible this ten-tailed fox demon would be, it is probably a god.


    The dim sky.


    Slowly gloomy.


    The indifferent woman clenched the bow in her hand and sighed softly, "No matter what, I will also protect Xiao Feng and the world."


    The **** who can fulfill any wish.


    She doesn''t believe in existence.


    Because of this world.


    There has never been free bread, and you have to pay a certain price if you want to get something.


    Just like my own power.


    The result is deep loneliness and loneliness.


    No one can understand themselves.


    Some are just fearful eyes and eyes.


    Early the next morning.


    The two sisters went out to the mountains to collect medicine as usual.


    Although Xiao Feng pretended to be nothing, the fear in his eyes was still bloodshot.


    It all proves that she didn''t sleep well.


    It is possible that he hasn''t slept almost all night.


    Because in the middle of the night.


    She could still hear the voice of the other person turning over.


    "Why don''t you stay at home, sister, sister, I''m going to collect medicine."


    "But..."


    "You have caught a cold recently, and you need to rest and listen to your sister."


    Platycodon grandiflora has a slightly stern face.


    So Xiao Feng retreated.


    "Well, I''ll make porridge for you, so I must come back soon."


    "Um."


    Kikyo carried the bamboo basket and walked into the woods under the watch of his sister.


    There are mountains near Maple Village.


    But it''s far away.


    It takes two hours to walk.


    But this distance is not a problem at all for the agile Kikyo.


    In the process.


    Occasionally a few little monsters passed by, but they were also ignored by her.


    The monsters just don''t do evil.


    She will not kill.


    This is the rule of the Miko.


    Everything is alive.


    In addition to collecting medicines for their own use, they can also be exchanged for some grain to serve as a family of witches who have no fields.


    Kikyo can only use this kind of thing to survive.


    Because I went out to learn spells.


    As a result, the parents'' fields are occupied by others.


    Kikyo said nothing about this matter.


    As long as one''s own sister can live, it is enough.


    In fact, people are also forced to eat more than one piece of land.


    Some people will still starve to death.


    And you can get some money by catching the demon.


    So much so that now in the nearby ten li and eight townships, they will come to me when they encounter things.


    Time is hurried.


    Several hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    When the bellflower came down the mountain, it was already evening.


    On the road, it was very quiet.


    It was almost time to return to the village.


    An impenetrable evil spirit floated from the village.


    "¡§"Not good, there are monsters!"


    Platycodon grandiflora dropped the bamboo basket and rushed out in a stride.


    When she came to the small road between the villages, a fire came into her eyes, and a group of monsters attacked Maple Village.


    "hateful..."


    She angrily took up the weapon.


    Bend the bow, shoot the arrow, and let go of your fingers.


    The movement like flowing clouds and flowing water was done in one go.


    I saw a purple streamer across the dim sky.

 Chapter 173：

    The huge monster was purified directly.


    "elder sister!"


    A scream came from a distance.


    The heart of Kikyo was shaken.


    She couldn''t help but rush over.


    The strength of this group of monsters is not strong, and some even have injuries.


    I think it was a defeated man who was driven over from a distance.


    Even so.


    Ordinary people are not their opponents.


    "Kill this witch!"


    The leader roared.


    All the monsters turned their spearheads.


    But it is not the opponent of Kikyo at all, the purple streamer is like the sickle of the **** of death.


    Constantly harvesting the lives of monsters.


    Eventually these guys were driven away.


    The people in the village were half dead.


    His sister had a broken arm, and her left eye was bleeding constantly.


    There was a puff.


    Kikyo knelt on the ground, hugging his sister and crying sadly.


    Why is this?


    How could my generation be so miserable.


    Go out to learn art.


    Both parents died.


    Collecting medicine by herself, my sister was injured and blind.


    Obviously I have worked so hard to do good deeds.


    Why doesn''t God open his eyes!


    "Sister, I''m fine... I took your bow to protect the child, I am also a witch!"


    Xiao Feng looked at her crying sister and tried to comfort her.


    Unexpectedly, Kikyo is crying harder.


    A woman, especially a woman who is still unmarried.


    If one eye is blind.


    How to marry someone?


    My sister is already disabled.


    No one in this era would be willing to marry a disabled woman, especially the relatives are still witches! .


    Chapter 157 Rin Tosaka: Since everyone doesn''t follow the rules, I''ll cheat too! [Picture]


    Witch, exorcise evil spirits.


    But it will make people dizzy.


    Extraordinary power will only attract fear.


    Respect goes to respect.


    But never look at people with a straight eye.


    That feeling is really uncomfortable, so my master will establish the mountain gate.


    Kikyo had actually planned to be alone for a lifetime.


    It just happened unexpectedly.


    For the first time in his life.


    Kikyo has a deep hatred for destiny.


    Why are good people always plagued by disasters!


    "Kiji Miko, we..."


    The fire spread, and homeless villagers gathered one after another.


    In that pair of fear, there is a confused appearance, which is hateful and angry.


    Kikyo sighed and said, "Youkai have all been expelled. Go and throw these corpses into the bone well."


    There is an era tree in the village.


    There is also a bone well that has been passed down from ancient times.


    Rumors.


    Throw the monster in, and it will disappear with the passage of time.


    Because of this, there is a village here!


    Kikyo settled down with his sister and began to repair their home, otherwise they would have to spend the night outside.


    Because I am afraid that my sister will have a high fever or get sick.


    once in a while.


    She ran back to look at her unconscious sister.


    The small home was not built until late at night.


    ......


    Magic family Tosaka.


    One of the three magic families.


    Since the end of the Jindai period, magic has become history.


    Tosaka family mansion.


    Rin Ohtosaka lay on the noble and gorgeous bed, two beautiful ponytails **** with cute bows, lying softly behind his head.


    Inside the pale green eyes.


    Full of curiosity.


    Rin Tosaka is not so hearty like Kikyo.


    On the contrary, she is really like a nightshade, diving to observe this group.


    Magician is originally a profession with overweight curiosity, and women are the same animal 930.


    The two are superimposed.


    It would be impossible to stop Rin Tosaka from researching now.


    "Maybe... through this eternal magic, the possibility of the world''s magical power recovery can be realized!"


    "But, it always feels like Xie teaches that it needs sacrifices or something."


    "It''s really embarrassing."


    Tosaka Rin rolled over, her attractive figure is enviable.


    Looking at the light passing through the fingertips.


    Her mood is a little unstable.


    The woman named Solanum said that the gods can fulfill any wish and that the dead can come back to life.


    Can my own mother be resurrected?


    If I have the power to change everything, my sister will go home too.


    Mindful of experimentation.


    Rin Tosaka selected a resurrected video and clicked in.


    This video is a picture of the eternal **** resurrecting Tanjirou''s family.


    The presence of very high traffic within the group.


    When Rin Tosaka came into the world of the picture.


    The figure looking at the sky.


    The whole person is dumb.


    "Just kidding... Is this the power of God? The soul can be captured out!!"


    Rin Tosaka was shocked directly.


    She thought that the resurrection was the use of magic circle by the gods, or other methods.


    As a result, the resurrection was so rough.


    Grab the soul directly and reshape the body in the blink of an eye.


    Resurrection is so simple.


    "This is what Solanum said, can''t you use your own knowledge to understand the power of God?"


    Not to mention the rules of the world.


    Just grab the soul.


    Rin Tosaka was deeply shocked. This kind of power was even more terrifying than the gods of the gods. It is estimated that the world will will be shattered when it encounters this kind of gods.


    (Alaya: ...you want me to die?)


    (Gaia: Hey...Don''t call him! You are committing a crime...)


    When Rin Tosaka returned home, he was shocked in a cold sweat.


    The whole person curled up involuntarily.


    This is God.


    God of Eternity!


    After being afraid, the pale green eyes slowly became enthusiastic.


    "If I get this power, I can change everything!"


    After a young age, the mother died, the father died, and the younger sister was taken away.


    Everything makes Rin Tosaka look like a puppet.


    If it''s not for having magic talent.


    What will it become now?


    She couldn''t imagine.


    The world of magic is extremely cruel, especially now that the Tosaka family has no successor.


    It was only not long since the last Holy Grail War.


    The current Holy Grail War is said to have begun again, so she came to Fuyuki City.


    Heard that someone likes to cheat?


    This time, it''s my turn!


    Rin Tosaka calmed down, then clicked on the first video and started watching.


    This is how people are.


    I''m numb when I look at it.

 Chapter 174：

    Shock?


    This kind of thing has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Just like Rin Tosaka now, everyone watching the video is on top.


    The gods attacked and killed thousands of people in one blow.


    A blow from the gods in the starry sky, tens of thousands of miles in a flash.


    There is such a powerful god.


    Only fools can''t believe! ! !


    Until dawn.


    Rin Tosaka only finished watching all the videos. Although he was dozing off constantly, he still had a strong spirit and downloaded Eternal Meditation.


    The magician is strong in spirit.


    Meditation is easier for them than drinking soup.


    In just a moment, Tosaka Rin entered the meditation space.


    Beyond the stars.


    Alaya: "This person is starting to be disobedient again, shall we stop her?"


    Gaia: "As long as it does not hinder the development of the world, we have no right to interfere."


    Alaya: "Cut..."


    ...


    after an hour.


    The two consciousnesses were silent.


    Because Rin Tosaka''s soul has completely transformed.


    Alaya: "Why does she have an unobservable divinity, is it really okay if she doesn''t stop it?"


    Gaia: "Just look at it!"


    Alaya: "...Can you say something else? Don''t look back and she sold us!!!"


    Gaia: "No."


    When Rin Tosaka opened his eyes, he was dumbfounded.


    The scenery in front of me is still the same.


    But what''s the matter with those stripes?


    The sky over Fuyuki City.


    Numerous magical powers condense along with the veins.


    So these lines are the veins of the earth!


    "So this is divine power, I surpass mortals..."


    Tosaka Rin jumped up happily, but accidentally used too much force and plunged his head directly into the ceiling.


    Loud noise.


    Let the maids outside the door run in one after another.


    "What''s wrong with you..."


    "Yeah...''s head plunged into the ceiling!"


    "Is it experimenting with magic..."


    The maids looked at the big strange pedestrian, all stunned.


    Rin Tosaka''s face flushed and floated down from the sky.


    "Give me all out, I don''t need your care here!"


    "Yes!"


    They are all smart people, how can you not see the big embarrassment.


    Each one backed away with a smile.


    Afterwards, Rin Tosaka tried the magic he had learned, no matter it was any magic, the power was increased thirty times.


    And there is no need to use magic circuits.


    Just think in your heart.


    You can do everything you want.


    Convenient and fast.


    "What a terrible power."


    Tosaka Rin narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky outside, his body slowly beginning to blur.


    It turned out to be on the street a kilometer away.


    Teleport.


    It was easy to do.


    After gaining strength.


    Rin Tosaka naturally wanted to find friends to share.


    Among them, Yanfeng Qili is the person she likes to chat with. The other party once gave herself a gift when she was a little girl, and she also taught herself magic knowledge when she grew up.


    Rin Tosaka trusts this person very much.


    And the other party is a clergyman, if you want to develop believers, this person is definitely the best choice!


    Rin Tosaka has a good idea.


    But when she came around the church, she couldn''t help but stop.


    Because she felt the death in the air.


    There is still a lot of grievances.


    She couldn''t feel this before, but after her body was strengthened, her five senses also improved.


    "Why are there these things in the air, and there is a lot of rancidity, can it be said..."


    A bad idea came out of my mind.


    Rin Tosaka''s face instantly became difficult to look.


    "Far view perspective!"


    Thoughts.


    Rin Tosaka''s eyes turned pale green, and he penetrated the building to see rows of corpses in the basement.


    As many as thousands of people.


    Everyone is absorbed by life force to die.


    Yanfeng Qili broke the rules and slaughtered humans wantonly, and based on her observations.


    These people died ten years ago at the earliest.


    "This guy, it doesn''t seem like he behaved, turned out to be a hypocritical person! Wait...what is that?"


    Just when Rin Tosaka wanted to withdraw his attention.


    A golden figure came to the basement with living human beings.


    Although there is flesh.


    But the magic costume is obviously a hero.


    Golden armor, golden hair, burgundy eyes.


    The strength is very strong.


    It is obvious that the Holy Grail War has not yet begun, why are there heroes appearing?


    Is it a legacy of the last Holy Grail War?


    Before Rin Tosaka could think clearly, the conversation between the two came through his ears.


    "You''d better go out less. Now that the power accumulated in the Holy Grail is more and more full, it is very likely that cheaters will summon the heroic spirits in advance."


    "What are you afraid of, who else can beat me? Just be found and killed!"


    "You are still the same, arrogant..."


    "That''s better than a hypocritical fellow like you, who deceived so many people. In order to save this holy grail, I doubt what your purpose is?"


    "Naturally let this world be completely destroyed, that kind of filthy black mud, if it can spread the whole world, it would be great..."


    Rin Tosaka stopped when he heard this.


    Turned and walked towards home.


    White and tender little hands, clasped together.


    This feeling of being betrayed is really uncomfortable.


    I have been fooled for so long.


    The Holy Grail can''t realize the wish at all, it can only continue to destroy, because it is a thing of destruction.


    "Since everyone abides by the rules, then I will also play with you, let you feel what is real cheating."


    Rin Tosaka has no big desire to save the world.


    Just want to prove yourself and give the family a sense of security.


    Now that the conspiracy of Yanfeng Qili is broken, it has stimulated her idea of ??joining the cult.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Tosaka University: "Everyone, for the first sacrifice, can I choose any sacrifice?".


    Chapter 158 The benefits of the Heroic Spirit System, the completely crushed Kikyo! (Guiqiu complete order) [ͼ]


    Demon Sword Spirit: "This is a good question, sister, let me tell you."


    Tosaka University: "Don''t, your thoughts are too intense, I can''t bear it."


    Tanjiro: "Hahaha...I was shocked, Sister Solanum has a great reputation."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I think it''s notorious."


    Ninja scientist: "Hey...what do you think of Solanum nowadays?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "...what an intense idea, this is the easiest way for you."


    Queen of the Vampire: "It''s not fierce yet. The other day I asked you how to expand your faith, and you actually asked me to directly organize an army to create chaos, and then I would take care of it myself."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "To some extent, there are chaos and disasters, and the speed of collecting beliefs will be very fast."


    Demon Hunter: "Look at what you mean by playing it? Otherwise, why would you be so insightful."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "We are here in the ancient times, the era of slash-and-burn cultivation. There are so many natural disasters and man-made disasters. You don''t have to deal with it, and beliefs are divided."


    Ancient life is like this.


    Get some small flowers.


    Do some miracles or something.


    Naturally, there are a large number of people who believe in it. It is said that Emperor Qin''s army has already taken down the Maurya Dynasty.


    The beliefs over there have all fallen.


    The speed is really fast.


    Even if the language is unfamiliar.


    But everyone knows the lingua franca of kneeling.

 Chapter 175：

    Tosaka University: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...I just want to know about the sacrifice. Can a good brother explain it."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It''s very simple. For the first sacrifice, you can choose your most precious thing, or a rare treasure in your world."


    Tosaka University: "There is no unicorn in our world, but it seems that there are things that can be sacrificed."


    Pudu sentient beings: "Can you understand what your world is? I am very curious about other worlds, so I understand that there is no other evil."


    In addition to preaching, Fahai.


    My favorite is to see the exotic scenery.


    One look for one world.


    Not only broaden your horizons, but also enhance your mood.


    Do multiple things in one fell swoop.


    Tosaka University: "This question is a bit esoteric, how can I put it... it is also modern, similar to Sam''s world, but without mechanical life.


    The cultivation system is magic, but because the era of the end of the law has come.


    After the end of the Shendai period, it became magic. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I understand, but the power has become weaker, which is just the opposite of Chu Xuanfeng''s."


    Chu Xuanfeng''s saint cemetery, after a great decline, began to recover in spirit.


    And Rin Tosaka''s world is constantly getting weaker.


    Tosaka University: "It''s almost what it means, but there is a bad place in our world, and I only discovered the conspiracy recently.


    The holy grail we''ve been fighting for.


    That is, the thing that can fulfill all wishes is actually a container that carries filth.


    On the surface, wishes can be fulfilled.


    In fact, it is done in the form of destruction. "


    Li Er: "Hehe... Simply put, it is an artifact made by a group of false gods, telling you that it is a wishing machine, forcing you to continue to participate in the battle and play with people''s hearts..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "How do you feel more uncomfortable than what happened to me? This is playing with a world!"


    Heroic system.


    Holy Grail ceremony.


    Looks very cowhide, but also very powerful.


    Actually it''s not like that.


    Want to gain extraordinary power, the result is turning the cart before the horse.


    The ultimate victim is the human being.


    ......


    The world of gods.


    Liu Che looked at the chat messages in the group and couldn''t help but shine.


    "The heroic spirit system, I feel that this kind of thing, the **** world does not seem to have it... If I can get the complete Holy Grail system and dedicate it to the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System, I guess I can exchange it for a large number of resources.


    And one''s own **** system world can also play this kind of thing. "


    Type moon world.


    Based on the two major restraints, the Heroic Spirit system was constructed.


    Used to summon former heroes.


    So why can''t you use the gods to build an eternal system with goddesses?


    In the future world, there is no need to let these girls take action in person every time.


    Just need a consciousness, you can go to the world to quell the rebellion.


    The power consumed is extremely low.


    And it can also deal with world problems, such as Lin Jiu''s monster world and Daqin world can speed up their operations.


    "It seems that the rules of these fragmented worlds are still very useful to me!"


    Liu Che said very confidently.


    Each fragmented world is an independent existence.


    There are corresponding laws.


    Although it seems very weak, it can become very scary with the blessing of the system.


    Such as the world of fox demon.


    Let yourself get the law of sentimental way.


    Directly confirm the main god.


    ...


    Type moon world.


    Rin Tosaka smiled, so if you want to sacrifice, choose the Heroic Spirit, and wait for the Holy Grail War to begin.


    Fuyuki City is my sacrificial place.


    Are you ready for God''s baptism?


    Now that we know that Fuyuki City has ground veins, there are still a lot of magic circles.


    So Rin Tosaka could use Fuyuki City as an altar, and sacrifice the entire Holy Grail and all the summoned heroes.


    These days, people are not ruthless and can''t stand firm!


    ...


    A few days later.


    Inuyasha World.


    Under the meticulous care of Kikyo, the injured Xiaofeng finally regained his smile.


    But occasionally he still shows a pensive expression.


    She knew that the other party was thinking about eternal religion.


    "If you think you can trust that God, you might as well give it a try."


    After changing the medicine for his sister, Kikyo said to her earnestly.


    Xiao Feng was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect her sister to guess her thoughts thoroughly.


    "Sister, I..."


    "We are just human beings, there will be joy, anger, sorrow, anger and hatred, and my sister will hate these monsters and the world."


    Kikyo seemed to say to his sister, and seemed to say to himself.


    As she said.


    I am just a human being.


    Who doesn''t hate things that are sad.


    Xiaofeng opened her mouth and whispered: "But if I believe in the God of Eternity, what if my sister meets the priest?"


    "Are you worried about this?"


    Kikyo was a little surprised.


    She thought her sister was worried about the god, but she didn''t expect that the other party was worried about herself.


    "Well, if I join the Eternal God Cult, my sister will be very embarrassed when she meets her doorman."


    "You... don''t worry about that much, my sister just hopes that you can be healthy, the more powerful the better."


    For the priests.


    In fact, there is one thing Kikyo never said.


    Because of her outstanding talents and natural ability to break demons, the priest himself has always faintly rejected her.


    Isn''t it ridiculous?


    He was accepted as an apprentice only after he took a fancy to his talent.


    As a result, the mana surpassed the master, but it attracted jealousy.


    This human heart is really hard to explain in a word.


    Not only that, but a few days ago she went to meet her master, but she was cursed by her sister.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Say that you have a peach blossom on your face, if one day you fall in love with someone.


    Will suffer disaster.


    Look, is this still a person?


    That''s it for the same door.


    Faced with her sister''s comfort, Xiao Feng finally made up her mind and read the download silently in her heart.


    After a while, the idea of ??eternal meditation appeared in my mind.


    As the heir of the Miko.


    Xiaofeng also learned simple spells.


    Naturally no stranger to meditation.


    After only a while, it entered the state.


    After watching his sister''s breathing calm, Kikyo took out the jade of the four souls in his arms, and his eyes slowly became blurred.


    Inside the dimly lit hut.


    There was no sound except the crackling bonfire.


    About an hour later.


    There was a cool breeze in the room.


    This wind is not a natural wind, but a whirlwind produced by spiritual power.


    Kikyo woke up instantly.


    She looked at her sister who was sitting next to her with a look of surprise on her face.


    The blue light radiated continuously from the sister''s body.


    The power has surpassed itself.


    "This is the power of the God of Eternity?"


    The eyes of the platycodon are shocking.


    ............0


    This spiritual energy is extremely large, and has a trace of sacred power.


    She reached out and grabbed her sister.


    As a result, he found that he could not touch the other party at all.


    An invisible diaphragm separated the two.


    Bellflower frowned slightly, her fingertips flashing purple streamer.


    "Kill demon!"


    She pointed to go.


    As a result, his strength dissipated before touching the diaphragm.


    The true divine power, even if there is only a trace, is more terrifying than other powers.


    After half a stick of incense.

 Chapter 176：

    Xiao Feng blinked and woke up, and reached out to remove the bandage from his eyes.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    She looked at the Miko sister who was panting, and she was very puzzled.


    Kikyo gave her an angry look and said, "I''m not worried about you yet. You were wrapped in terrible power just now. I''m afraid that you will try to touch you if something happens, and everyone will be exhausted."


    "Hey..." Xiao Feng stuck out his tongue and said mischievously: "So it''s like this."


    She got up from the bed and tried to use the strength in her body.


    A gleam of light radiated from the body.


    Smooth, sacred and bright.


    There is also terrible power.


    Divine Art-Light.


    Because she envied her sister''s demon-breaking power, Xiao Feng chose the light spell.


    "Okay, okay, don''t show off... Tell my sister how powerful is yours?"


    "How do you describe this, I don''t understand... Why don''t you try, sister? Those group members say that anyone can practice."


    "this..."


    Speaking of cultivating the magic of the gods.


    Kikyo faintly resisted, but looked at her sister''s sacred gesture, but it didn''t seem to be controlled.


    Hesitated for a while.


    She said to her sister: "Go, sister will take you to get rid of the demon and see how powerful it is."


    "Um."


    The two came to the door.


    At this time, the night was quiet, and no one happened to notice.


    Kikyo just pointed to a position, and his sister appeared like a wind from a kilometer away.


    The speed makes the scalp numb.


    And it''s not full.


    "This sister... is really a child''s temperament."


    If you have the strength, you don''t know how to hide.


    However, Bellflower soon found out.


    The difference between the two is not a star and a half, and the mana is lower than that of his sister.


    Physical strength is not even the opponent''s strength.


    Xiao Feng''s power was even more terrifying than the big monster. predict.


    Chapter 159 Lin Qing''er intercepts Hu Cuizi, the old lady likes to grab and grab! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Wait for Xiao Feng!"


    Kikyo stood on the mountainside, gasping for breath.


    Obviously, I couldn''t keep up with my sister''s movements.


    Xiao Feng ran back from the front, tilted her head and asked, "What''s wrong with sister?"


    "I also asked what''s wrong, I can''t keep up with your speed!"


    "Uh... I only used less than a third of the speed."


    one third.


    Kikyo held his forehead, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    Is this the gap between God and man?


    It''s too big.


    Bullying.


    Kikyo was afraid of something wrong with his sister, so he calmed down and asked, "Do you feel sick?"


    "No, I''m hungry."


    "Well, that''s fine. Let''s go..."


    The two sisters continued on.


    Kikyo felt calm.


    There are no side effects, just being hungry, it seems that my worries are superfluous.


    while walking.


    Xiao Feng suddenly picked up the bow and arrow and aimed at the distant sky.


    Sudden action.


    The bellflower was slightly startled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There is a monster sister."


    There is no arrow, only the spiritual power is condensed into an arrow of light.


    Bright arrows.


    Kikyo''s heart jumped.


    I''m afraid I can''t defend against this kind of attack.


    call out.


    When Xiao Feng released her finger.


    Light arrows cut through the sky, illuminating the clouds in the sky.


    Thousands of meters away.


    A monster that had just killed humans was snore comfortably.


    Did not know the danger was coming.


    Until the strong light strikes.


    It sensed danger.


    It''s a pity it''s too late.


    boom.


    The power of the monster being attached to by the light arrow is directly purified into gas.


    Abbreviation: evaporation


    Xiaofeng thought that this monster was her sister came to look for, so she said happily, "My sister is so powerful, and monsters thousands of meters away can perceive it."


    Bellflower: ...


    I don''t have one, don''t talk nonsense.


    I didn''t feel it at all, okay! ! !


    Suddenly, for a moment, Kikyo felt no sense of existence.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Huh? Just this one."


    "Yes."


    The thoughts in Kikyo''s heart were dispelled, and this terrible perception was so powerful that it was difficult to add.


    My sister is already stronger than herself.


    The two came in a hurry and returned in a hurry.


    Until returning home.


    Kikyo suddenly said, "Give me the idea of ??eternal meditation. I want to try this method."


    "Um!"


    Xiao Feng smiled brilliantly.


    Because my sister recognized her strength, the two will belong to the same sect in the future.


    How great.


    Eternal meditation thoughts.


    Very simple decision.


    But it contains extraordinary power.


    Kikyo closed his eyes and meditated, and saw many things he hadn''t seen before.


    Such as the vicious curse in oneself.


    The spell spell cast by Junior Sister Chun is not only vicious but also can''t affect the soul, making oneself remember that picture all the time.


    "I didn''t expect that the same master and sister would actually use this kind of spell."


    Kikyo snorted coldly.


    A trace of power was countered back through the spell.


    At this time, the Tsubaki who is practicing spells in the temple.


    There was a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Who is calculating me?"


    She whispered.


    Then the fire was all over, and the flesh continued to struggle in the flames.


    After that, the soul was taken to the ghost sea by the eternal executor.


    When the priest arrived, there was nothing left in the house except for a little flame.


    His face changed drastically, and he exclaimed: "Daughter...daughter...what the **** is going on? The curse backlash is not so powerful!"


    Suddenly the priest thought of something.


    Quickly walked towards his basement.


    There is a round of primitive mirrors inside, rumored to reflect everything you want to see.


    But the price is human lifespan.


    "I want to see the cause and effect..."


    The priest cut his finger and pressed it on the mirror.


    I saw the mirror light up, and a figure appeared in his eyes.


    It turned out to be his proud disciple Kikyo!


    "Oh it''s you!!!"


    The priest growled gloomily.


    Click.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The legendary artifact broke directly.


    This is the fate of those who explore the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    "Ah... the backlash is too big, are the artifacts shattered."


    The priest''s dark hair was half pale in an instant, and the hands that touched Shi Jing were dry.

 Chapter 177：

    He roared, while thinking back to the past.


    Finally found that Kikyo is a perfect woman.


    You should live in this world.


    He killed all his daughters now, what a damn! ! !


    moment.


    When the priest walked out, everyone looked at the half-human and half-ghost Master, and they were all startled.


    "Master, what happened?"


    "Why is Senior Sister Chun''s room on fire."


    "Yes, was Senior Sister Chun attacked?"


    ...


    Everyone, you and I say a word.


    The discussion was very intense.


    The priest''s eyes were cold and said: "If you encounter a monster, you don''t care about it and go down the mountain."


    Down the mountain.


    It means that they were expelled from the division.


    Many people can''t believe their ears.


    But looking at the frosty master, they chose to be silent one after another.


    They know that if they speak more at this time, they will probably be killed.


    "Master, take care."


    "Master...I can''t bear you..."


    Disciple after disciple went away with salutes.


    The priest walked towards the sealed land.


    There is a very terrifying ghost there, which is sealed by the priests of the past, if you use the power of the other party.


    Maybe you can avenge your daughter.


    A few hours later, a black storm swept across the mountain.


    The trees dried up.


    The animal died.


    The whole mountain became a dead peak!


    ......


    On the other hand, Kikyo really realized that he was being spied on.


    At this time, she was studying the jade of four souls in her hand.


    Just meditate once.


    Let the platycodon be extraordinary, not only to get rid of the curse left by the tsubaki, but also to discover the secret of the jade of the four souls.


    This piece of jade.


    It''s not as pure as it seems.


    There is endless darkness and resentment inside.


    And in the infinite darkness, she also found a pure soul.


    One of the ancient four witches'' inheritance, the way of purification.


    Cuizi!


    Kikyo kept putting his power into the jade of four souls, while purifying the filth inside, at the same time awakening Cuizi''s soul.


    Opposition between good and evil.


    This is her previous concept.


    But I saw the jade of the four souls of light and darkness.


    Kikyo couldn''t help but change his idea of ??sticking to it for more than ten years.


    "Unexpectedly, the ultimate purity, combined with the fallen darkness, could produce such a powerful force."


    A small piece of jade.


    Use the four powers of the soul.


    Turns out to be a treasure that provides infinite demon power.


    It''s really interesting.


    For her to be the same as before, she would never dare to watch the dark things so casually.


    Youdao is.


    When you are gazing at the abyss, the abyss is also gazing at you.


    Therefore, Kikyo never pays attention to it, and will not study the darkness.


    Only in this way can a pure body and soul be maintained.


    Hundreds of evils do not invade!


    But this jade of four souls opened her eyes.


    If I take Cuizi''s soul away, what will happen?


    Kikyo smiled faintly...


    Wrapped Cuizi''s soul with strength, and suddenly pulled out her who was fighting unconsciously.


    Those evil creatures who depend on Cuizi for survival.


    Naturally, I am not happy about this scene.


    So the fierce battle began in this small jade.


    But the souls of the monsters didn''t even know that Kikyo''s power had evolved.


    Facing the unattainable supernatural power.


    They festered one by one without making a sound.


    The jade of the four souls-death!


    Once the power of light and darkness is out of balance, it will collapse directly.


    This is a very simple matter.


    So when Cuizi''s soul appeared in front of Kikyo.


    The jade of the four souls has completely turned black, and the demon energy is constantly released, and the whole body emits countless fragments.


    Kikyo stretched out his palm.


    A purple light appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Devil!"


    The light turned into a cage, constantly destroying the monster souls in the jade of four souls.


    As many as tens of thousands of souls.


    It took a full three hours to be killed.


    Wait until everything is over.


    The jade of the four souls has lost its luster.


    There was a snap.


    Shattered.


    "Where am I?"


    Cuizi''s soul held a long sword, and said blankly.


    Obviously he hasn''t awakened from the muddle.


    Kikyo looked at each other''s appearance and smiled and said, "In Maple Village, the Cuizi Witch is relieved from you today."


    "relief?"


    Cuizi''s soul frowned slightly.


    Immediately laughed.


    A beam of light enveloped her, ready to take her to the Pure Land.


    What a beautiful picture.


    But at this moment.


    A clear voice appeared out of thin air.


    "What are you? Dare to **** the faith of our gods!!!"


    The sound is not loud.


    But it can shake the soul.


    Xiao Feng, who was sleeping, was also awakened by this sound.


    The three women looked up to the sky.


    I saw that the light from the Pure Land was pinched out by the palm of one hand.


    Then a bright light shone from a mysterious starry sky.


    A beautiful voice came again.


    "Miko Cuizi, I am the goddess Lin Qing''er, the creation of the Eternal God Sect. I think you have dedicated all your kindness to the people and welcome you to the Eternal God Realm today."


    Kikyo exclaimed, "Is this a godly lord of the eternal **** realm?"


    Xiao Feng was also shocked, because she had seen Lin Qing''er. 1.4


    Both of them know the eternal religion.


    But Cuizi didn''t know it alone.


    But the nobility and holiness displayed by the other party deeply attracted her.


    "Believe in Cuizi, accept God''s call..."


    The sky fell, and the soul flew into the sky.


    It wasn''t until then that the Bellflower sisters found out.


    The village of Maple is in the halt of time.


    The water drops no longer fall.


    The wind also stagnated.


    It wasn''t until the light disappeared that everything returned to its original state.


    ...


    In the eternal **** world.


    Cuizi''s soul appeared in front of Lin Qing''er.


    The other party looked at her with a smile, and said, "Hey...I will be your adult from now on. Remember to report my name when you walk around the world."


    "Don''t I need to go to reincarnation? Lord God, I''m already dead."


    Lin Qing''er curled her lips and snorted softly: "In the Eternal God Sect, if God does not let you die, you will never die!"


    "This...thank you for the gift."


    Cuizi knelt on the ground somewhat restrained.

 Chapter 178：

    In fact, she didn''t understand anything, but she seemed to be able to continue living in the future.


    Lin Qing''er looked at the extremely obedient Cuizi and smiled happily.


    Sure enough, it''s still cool to take arrogance.


    The God of Eternity ordered her and Huiye to pay attention to the cracks in the world below if there is nothing to do, so that they can find a suitable soul and form their own guards.


    It seems that the first soldier has already arrived. .


    Chapter 160 Distressed Sea Emperor Ji Baixing, the end of the Jian Tong family


    Ever since Liu Che saw the Lunar Plane.


    He began to study the issue of strengthening the godliness and the combat power of his men.


    And the Cuizi thing.


    And this is just the beginning.


    In the future, in other worlds, like Cuizi, a powerful soul full of fate.


    As long as a member of the group uses the meditation, it will be snatched by the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che doesn''t have time to pay attention, but don''t forget that his subordinates have gods.


    Being idle every day is also idle.


    Just used to observe the fluctuations of the world below.


    Inside a palace.


    Dongfang Huaizhu was lying on Liu Che''s chest with a flush of flush on his face.


    Rested for a long time.


    She asked in a low voice, "My Lord God, can a goddess who become an eight-star goddess really be in the lower realm?"


    "What? I miss my family."


    "Um... my dad is very old, so he is a little worried."


    "As long as you join the gods, you don''t have to worry about lifespan. As for the Shenhuo family, they are now the leaders of the Dao League."


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods, Huaizhu will serve you well."


    ...


    For the goddess.


    Serving the gods is a duty and a kind of grace.


    Unless you win the favor of the gods yourself.


    Otherwise, just practice obediently and wait, except for occasionally passing through the temple to worship, only the name will be remembered by the gods.


    In order to obtain additional qualifications for attending the bed.


    Just like her.


    Yesterday, I was still practicing hard and fighting against the beasts.


    After returning to the eternal temple, he received the call of the magic card.


    At that moment, Dongfang Huaizhu''s joy was accompanied by tension, and after a bath with incense, he came here to serve all night.


    The pillow wind is good.


    It can be told to 29 gods.


    Otherwise, how can the words in my heart be conveyed to God casually?


    Dongfang Huaizhu became more eager now when he heard that his father was okay.


    Until a long time.


    It was full of Yun Temple''s ears before he heard a word.


    "I''m studying a spell recently. If it succeeds, it won''t be long before you can lower your consciousness to look at the world."


    Just one sentence.


    Make the little girl cry of joy.


    ......


    Other places in the world of God''s Domain.


    Bai Xing sat by the pool, feeling very depressed.


    Yesterday, after seeing another goddess attending bedtime, she looked like this.


    Bai Xing didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    The gods almost summoned all the goddesses.


    I just missed myself.


    Am I disobedient?


    Still not working hard enough?


    I get up the earliest every day and the work I confessed is done at a perfect level every time.


    Even every time a **** appeared, she tried her best to show her most beautiful appearance.


    The result... Until today, there was no attendant.


    Although many sisters don''t talk about it.


    But I must despise her in my heart.


    It can be clearly seen from the attitude.


    When I returned to the eternal temple before, although it was not very popular, there were still eager greetings.


    Now...Except for a few people in Hancock, everyone sees that they don''t even ask.


    There are struggles everywhere.


    The Eternal Shrine is no exception.


    It''s just that there is no gunpowder in this struggle.


    "Sister, why are you so sad?"


    Bai Xing heard the voice and looked back, only to see a woman fluttering like an immortal, flying down from the sky.


    This person has never seen it himself.


    But the color of pride in the eyes.


    But Bai Xing frowned.


    She is another woman with a strong personality.


    She didn''t like this look.


    Bai Xing wanted to snorted coldly, turned around and chose to leave.


    But then I realized that there were not many friends left, and simply sighed: "Because my beauty has entered the eyes of the gods, I don''t even have the qualifications to wait in bed."


    "Oh? I don''t think so."


    Yao Yao walked in front of Bai Xing with a sure look on his face.


    Sea Emperor Ji laughed at herself: "Don''t comfort me, if the gods like me, why don''t you call me to sleep in."


    "But have you ever thought that the gods are caring for you?"


    "What''s the meaning."


    "Two god-level adults, among them, Lord N¨¹wa, named Lin Qing''er, has never served a god. Guess why?"


    "I... I don''t know."


    Yao Yao smiled, this fool didn''t even understand that this was God''s care for her.


    No wonder being alienated.


    Those who can be goddesses are naturally not fools.


    All of them are shrewd.


    It''s a pity that this goddess is the only one who is cute and cute.


    Had it not been for the goddess Hina Yi to remind herself, she wouldn''t know that there was such a strange thing.


    Bai Xing is not stupid.


    Just simple.


    In order to protect this simplicity, Liu Che naturally didn''t let her wait in bed.


    The result is over time.


    But let the other goddess think that this white star, like Gabriel, was not loved by God.


    So began to alienate slowly.


    It''s really hard for this child.


    Bai has such a good figure.


    "Want to know what kind of woman God likes?"


    "think!"


    Bai Xing grabbed Yao Yao''s dress, like a survivor grabbing the last straw.


    "Here... take it and see, all you want is here."


    Yao Yao handed over a book.


    The name says: There are a thousand and one ways to chase men.


    As for how this book came.


    In fact, it was written by the giant tree of affliction based on the information recorded by its own observations.


    It was originally used to teach those creatures who don''t know about love affairs in God''s Domain.


    As a result, once it was launched, it immediately became popular.


    Now almost every goddess has one in his hand.


    It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s is different.


    It is said that even the four goddesses, such as Hina and Rixiang, have them in their hands! ! !


    Its influence can be seen from this.


    If Liu Che knew, this sacred tree would dare to teach his goddess so badly.


    It has to be chopped and burnt!


    ......


    Type moon world.


    After Tosaka Rin knew the sinisterness of Yanfeng Kirei, he soon began his own preparations.


    The first is to turn all his maids into faithful believers.


    Then take people to various places every day.


    Change the operation of the earth veins.


    While maintaining the Holy Grail to collect magic power, it also added the patterns of the altar.


    I have been busy for half a month.


    Finally completed the transformation of the altar, and at the same time almost spent all the precious gems collected by the Tosaka family.


    ", what should I do next."


    A group of black-clothed maids knelt in front of Rin Tosaka and asked what was going on.


    The latter said indifferently: "Go to Jia Tong''s house and prepare to welcome my sister back."

 Chapter 179：

    "Yes!"


    A team of hundreds of people went to the Jiatong family.


    Naturally it caused a sensation in the magic world.


    Among them, Yanfeng Qili also called to ask her if something important had happened.


    Rin Tosaka smiled and said, "It''s okay, Uncle Yanfeng...I just miss my sister, and I''m going to take her back to stay for a while."


    "That''s good, the insect technique of the Jiantong family is not inferior to the magic gems of the Tosaka family at all. Going to stop the conflict, and now the Holy Grail War is about to begin, I don''t think your family wants to see the picture of losing both sides. "


    Yanfeng Kirei tries to restrain Rin Tosaka with his family.


    Little did he know that the other party had already gathered the family in his own hands.


    For disobedient old things, just kill the disabled and put them in the dungeon.


    Rin Tosaka now.


    Although not as scary as nightshade, but the style of behavior has slowly developed its own style.


    If you have grace, you will get revenge, but if you have grudges, she will get revenge even harder!


    After half an hour.


    The convoy came to the villa of the Jia Tong family.


    Jian Tong dirty inkstone leaned on a walking stick.


    Walked out of the gate.


    He has a lot of eyeliner.


    Naturally, I knew that the person who came was Tosaka Rin.


    Also understand why the other party came.


    "The little devil of the Toosaka family, I advise you to go back. It is better to let people at the elder level communicate with the big family."


    The faint words are full of contempt.


    After all, Rin Tosaka is only sixteen years old now.


    He couldn''t get into the eyes of Patriarch Tong Tong at all.


    Rin Tosaka shook her black and shiny hair lightly, and said, "Then can you put away that stinking gaze? It is very rude to look at a beautiful girl like this."


    The scene was quiet for a while.


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone said coldly, "Are you serious about not leaving? Still want to say, relying on this group of trash, come and fight me."


    Accompanied by sound.


    A group of engraving insects have appeared on the soles of his feet.


    Numerous magic circuits are formed instantly.


    Large 930 isolation barrier.


    It directly closes the connection between the outside world and this place.


    "Did you know? You are like a bug, I can''t wait to step on it... Give me a hand!!"


    Rin Tosaka gave an order.


    More than two hundred maids rushed out like a night demon.


    Their movements are extremely fast.


    Even Jian Tong dirty inkstone did not expect that this group of seemingly ordinary humans could have such terrible magic power.


    "Do you think this can kill me? Let me teach you, the last descendant of the Tosaka family, the real power is not a kid like you.


    Uh..."


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone hasn''t finished.


    A maid had already come to him.


    Ruthless iron fist.


    It hit the abdomen directly.


    Bang.


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone was blown out by the air wave, and at the same time a strange expression appeared on his face.


    Dry body.


    Torn apart.


    Turned into countless engraving insects.


    Yes.


    Jiantong dirty inkstone has no substance at all, because the body cannot withstand the corrosion of time.


    Now his body is actually a bug.


    To put it simply, the soul is attached to the bug.


    Use insects to achieve the goal of immortality.


    The situation is similar to that of Dashemaru.


    "Little guy, your servant has a good body... such fresh flesh and blood, I unceremoniously accepted the Tong dirty inkstone."


    boom.


    Countless engraving insects rushed towards the maid.


    "Do not!!"


    The maid screamed.


    Wrapped by the sea of ??insects.


    A large number of insects penetrated through her facial features, and her belly swelled directly.


    Tosaka Rin didn''t make any movements, but quietly said: "Operate the meditation method, this kind of garbage will be wiped out."


    A maid covered by a sea of ??worms.


    Such as the voice of God.


    Immediately began to operate the eternal meditation.


    In the blink of an eye, a layer of fire from my name emerged from her body.


    The bug freezes on the surface of the skin.


    Then died one after another.


    A black twisted ghost escaped from the maid.


    His face was full of horror. .


    Chapter 161 Poor Tosaka Sakura, shocking news! (Guiqiu full order)


    The ghost image is the soul of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone.


    It was originally an old man who was attached to a bug, but now that the bug is burned by divine power, naturally he can only run out.


    The soul is full of decay.


    It''s utterly disgusting.


    For five hundred years.


    Although he continued to experiment, he also killed unknown human beings.


    But according to the records.


    When the soul is strong.


    It''s 50 years to change a host.


    But now it is three months to change a boarding body.


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone ran quickly, and naturally it was not burned by the fire of divine art.


    Looking at the maid who keeps breathing.


    He said furiously: "Bitch, dare to destroy my treasure, today I will completely destroy your Tosaka family."


    Jian Tong''s dirty ink screamed his soul.


    The magic lines on the ground lit up one after another.


    The engraving insects that have been imprisoned underground for countless years are making a harsh sound.


    Then came out from the ground.


    They are like waves.


    It is densely packed, and it is estimated that there are hundreds of millions of them.


    Over the past five hundred years, Jian Tongzang Yan has no worries about heirs, for him the continuation of his life.


    As long as there is oneself as the owner of the house, it is enough.


    The rest can be performed by insect technique!


    Including the current heir, Shinji Ma Tong can be killed at will.


    Surprisingly, those maids were not afraid of Chonghai, and even showed eager expressions.


    This surprised Jian Tong dirty inkstone.


    I really don''t know how this girl cultivated his subordinates.


    It was so heartfelt.


    Jian Tong dirty inkstone lowered his head and asked: "Smelly girl, are you not afraid?"


    This sea of ??insects can be said to be his final masterpiece.


    Tosaka Rin smiled contemptuously, then knelt on the ground.


    "Is it too late to kneel now?"


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone thought that the other party was begging for mercy, and smiled madly.


    Destroy your own immortality.


    But you can''t solve the problem by kneeling.


    "Do you think I''m kneeling on you?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Except for the gods and his messengers, nothing in this world is worthy of accepting Rin Tosaka''s kneeling, come out... the eternal executor..."


    Rin Tosaka recites the mantra.


    Use blood as a voucher.


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone felt something wrong.


    There was even a tingling sensation on his scalp. He turned around to escape, only to find that his soul couldn''t move.


    A pair of black eyes.


    I don''t know when, appeared in front of him.


    "What a stinking soul, a devout believer, is he who wants to murder God''s people?"


    "Yes, Master Enforcer. This guy has killed countless humans, and now he wants to kill the followers of God, please take him away."


    "Oh, yes... I feel the malice in his heart."


    The Eternal Executor whispered.


    The harsh sound of metal clashing.


    Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Because this sound is like a knife, constantly cutting his soul.

 Chapter 180：

    What the **** is this?


    Did the kid from Tosaka''s family summon it?


    But why I don¡¯t know this stuff, it¡¯s definitely not a hero! ! !


    Although the other party is a spirit body.


    But Jian Tong dirty inkstone could tell that this kind of tough soul was not comparable to the half-hearted heroic spirit.


    It''s a truly terrible thing.


    Huh.


    The sickle chopped the soul of Jiantong''s dirty inkstone in half.


    Countless souls were released from the opponent''s body.


    The sky is full of remnant souls flying.


    They have long lost sight of their faces, and even their memories are incomplete.


    However, facing the great grace of the eternal executor, he still chose to bow down, and then flew into the sea of ??reincarnation in the gods.


    Newborn soul.


    Will become the newborn of God''s Domain.


    Maybe it is the heir of the beast.


    Maybe it''s a child from the fairy world.


    They are all rare resources.


    The two consciousnesses that guard the earth, since the eternal executor came out.


    Fell into silence.


    Because this kind of weird existence is beyond their comprehension.


    Without feelings, beyond cognition.


    And uncontrollable!


    "If you find such a sinful existence, you can continue to summon me, now it''s time to go back..."


    The eternal executor murmured.


    The body slowly faded.


    Finally disappeared in the air.


    All the maids breathed a sigh of relief until they were completely gone.


    Although they practice meditation.


    But facing the pressure of eternal executors is still too great.


    The other side''s casual glance made them feel like they were dead.


    "What kind of terrible existence is this?"


    "It feels like a **** of death."


    "No... it seems more terrifying than death."


    ...


    Tosaka Rin gave the crowd a glance, and said, "Don''t call me, you must call me the priest. You are not slaves of the Tosaka clan now, but believers of God."


    "Hi!"


    Everyone nodded quickly.


    "One more thing, don''t use the gods you know to measure the messengers of the true gods. Those so-called gods are but self-appointed by human beings.


    It is a false god!


    Did you see the eternal executor just now?


    They are just messengers of God.


    It is the incarnation of the rule of death, not a **** of death!


    Even such an existence is not comparable to those [Gods]. "


    Rin Tosaka became more and more proud after he penetrated into the eternal religion.


    There is only one **** in this world.


    The others are false gods.


    The eternal executors are just the incarnation of the law, they will walk in various worlds, help believers to deal with the rebellion, and there are souls like this.


    There must be a reason.


    Otherwise, the eternal executor will punish the chief priest instead.


    This is the rule!


    The maids looked at each other.


    Said in unison: "Yes, Lord Master!"


    "Yeah, let''s go... ready to take Tosaka Sakura back to the family."


    Rin Tosaka strode forward.


    Walked towards the villa area in the distance.


    At this time, the Jiatong family had fallen apart.


    All his men were killed.


    When the group of them came to the villa, there was a harsh scream from inside.


    "no, do not want!!"


    It''s my sister''s voice.


    Rin Tosaka shook his whole body, his face hard to look instantly.


    The next moment.


    She disappeared in place.


    Appeared in the room on the top floor.


    The eye-catching scene made the blood all over her freeze together.


    His sister was tied to a wooden stand.


    Battered all over.


    The original fair skin was replaced by scars one after another.


    The thing that Rin Tosaka couldn''t bear the most was that Shinji Makiri was aiming a knife at his sister''s heart and was about to pierce in.


    boom.


    Rin Tosaka kicked the opponent out.


    Powerful strength.


    Ma Tong Shinji directly kicked down from the upstairs.


    The maids who heard the news were shocked.


    Then Rin Tosaka''s voice was heard.


    "Cure him for me, then lock him up. Without my permission, he is not allowed to die!"


    Icy voice.


    Revealing the incomparable frost.


    You can see how angry Rin Tosaka is!


    Shinji Ma Tong is just an ordinary person.


    No magic talent.


    There is no extraordinary physical strength, just an ordinary person.


    Suffered such a kick.


    Basically, he is seriously injured and dying.


    But these maids are all equipped with unique skills.


    There are not a few who learn to heal.


    Rin Tosaka made careful calculations when choosing magic arts for them.


    There are believers of basically every attribute.


    As the healer of nurses, there are about 20 people.


    Therefore, Shinji Ma will not die.


    ...


    "are you OK?"


    Rin Tosaka sobbed as he rescued his poor sister.


    Only after the opponent landed.


    Not only did not thank myself.


    Instead, Rin Tosaka gave a slap, and then plunged into her arms.


    Sad crying.


    Resounded throughout the utility room.


    Rin Tosaka looked at the things in the room with a twitch in his heart.


    Whips, sticks...everything that can torture people, there are everything here.


    As for his sister, no part of her body that could be exposed to the outside was injured.


    Can hide the skin under clothes.


    Some are about to fester.


    If it weren''t for the support of magic, I guess it would have been too long.


    "¡§"I''m sorry...I''m sorry...I''m really sorry...My sister is late..."


    Pain in the shoulder.


    Rin Tosaka made it even more uncomfortable.


    Sister, what''s wrong with this.


    Why was his father so cruel and sent his sister here.


    Until a long time.


    Tosaka Sakura was exhausted and passed out into a coma.


    As an older sister, she had never heard of healing techniques from the beginning, and even Tosaka Rin felt that she had chosen the wrong magic technique.


    If you choose a cure.


    So now you can heal the injury suffered by my sister.


    "The Jian Tong family... from now on destroy it for me!"


    Rin Tosaka, who was leaving with his sister, said indifferently.


    Afterwards, the Matsumoto family ignited a big fire.


    The three long-standing magic families were destroyed by a little girl.


    The underground power of the entire world fell into silence.


    Feng Qili was silent for a long time after receiving the news.

 Chapter 181：

    Gilgamesh sneered and said, "The magic family, you don''t look like this, are you?"


    The latter shook his head.


    Looking at the statue above his head, he said, "I always feel that something is wrong with Rin Tosaka. Whose support did she get to defeat Ma Tongzang Yan in one fell swoop."


    That old bug.


    He looked scared.


    And Rin Tosaka killed with only 200 maids.


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    Gilgamesh took a sip of the wine and said faintly: "You should pay attention to what is in front of you. The Holy Grail War is about to start again. Let''s talk about the completion of this transaction first, and the cooperation between us will end here."


    "Well, I know."


    Yanfeng Qili nodded and said absently.


    ......


    The Einzbern family.


    The news passed through the intelligence network to the lord of the Holy Grail War---Ilia.


    At this time, she wanted to support Hercules.


    Therefore, Illiya''s condition is not good.


    "Huh... it''s better if the Matsumoto family is destroyed, so that I have one less competitor, but this guy named Rin Tosaka is not bad."


    Yiliya sat on the expensive sofa.


    The eyes are full of weird light.


    The power that can kill a family must also be a cheater.


    Hehe...It''s really interesting.


    It seems to be fighting with you, but I can''t expose Hercules yet.


    Wait a minute, we will meet soon.


    This time I want to win the Holy Grail War. .


    Chapter 162 Rin Tosaka cheats, the enchantress Wanwan soldier! (Guiqiu complete order) [ͼ]


    When Tosaka Sakura woke up, it was already noon the next day.


    The body is relaxed beyond imagination.


    There is no pain.


    There is no flow of worms in the body either.


    Very comfortable.


    She sat up and looked at her smooth body, with a look of surprise in her eyes.


    I remember that I fainted in my sister''s arms.


    This is just one night''s effort, why does the body become like this?


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Rin Tosaka, wearing a small skirt, walked in with a piece of fragrant food.


    Looking at the awakened sister.


    She smiled sweetly.


    "How is it? Does the body still hurt."


    "No... it feels good."


    Rin Tosaka nodded when he heard the words, but he checked it again with magic until it was confirmed that it was correct, and then he started to serve her with the food.


    In the end, Tosaka Sakura refused.


    The atmosphere is quite relaxed.


    Rin Tosaka breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least he didn''t reject himself.


    Although I had the intention that my sister would hate her, and even the whole family, and was ready to be beaten again.


    Unexpectedly, my sister was enjoying the food quietly.


    Ticking.


    Ticking.


    Tears kept falling.


    The little white hands were shaking constantly.


    Rin Tosaka hugged his sister and said softly, "I''m sorry, it''s my sister, I''m so stupid. If I knew you were living in **** every day, I would take you back even if I tried my best."


    "No.. That''s great."


    Sweet food, clean clothes.


    Comfortable body.


    Tosaka Sakura hasn''t enjoyed such a day for years.


    Since Shinji Makiri was determined to have no magic talent.


    She lives in torment every day.


    As long as that guy is after school, he will call himself into the room and continue to torment him.


    Shouting is useless.


    It''s useless to cry.


    Acupuncture, whipping. 933


    day to day.


    Do you want to say she hates it?


    Ying actually hated it too, but when her body became numb, she couldn''t continue to hate it.


    Some are just walking dead.


    Because of insects.


    She couldn''t even commit suicide.


    The Jian Tong family used her as a tool and called it at will.


    As the owner of the Patriarch, the old bug likes to see her screaming and struggling.


    And call it lively.


    "It has passed, everything has passed, the Ma Tong family has been ruined by me, and Ma Tong Shinji, who hurt you, was imprisoned by me in the dungeon.


    Live with the dog every day.


    Don''t worry, I will let him suffer endless pain before he died! ! ! "


    "Really? Ma Tong''s family was destroyed?"


    Tosaka Sakura thought that the other party had defeated the old worm, and then rescued herself.


    Unexpectedly, his sister destroyed a family.


    "Well, the insect technique in your body has also been relieved by me. I will teach you the eternal meditation idea. From now on, we will be the spokesperson of God, and no one can hurt us!


    And you can also resurrect your mother~"


    Heard that the mother can be resurrected.


    Tosaka Sakura finally had a smile on her face.


    Maternal love is always what she looks forward to most.


    It''s a pity that Tosaka Aoi died early, which made her last hope cut off.


    At this time, because of the death of Shinji Makiri, Shiro Eiya suffered a lot less torture.


    "I haven''t seen Sakura for several days, and I don''t know what she is doing recently."


    The red-haired boy a little hoped that the other person would show up.


    As a result, the gate of the college was closed.


    Ma Tongying still did not come out, obviously the other party did not go to school.


    A few days later the night.


    As the bell rang at midnight.


    The Holy Grail War around Fuyuki City has officially begun.


    However, this time is a little different from the past.


    A breaker, joined the Holy Grail War.


    His name is Angola Manuel, a special character who has been suppressed to join this time.


    The ultimate boss who inherits the evil of this world.


    The body is covered with evil lines.


    Just looking at it will make people degenerate.


    ...


    Alaya: "Why did you release him?"


    Gaia: "I want to see how it turns out this time. There is too much black mud in the Holy Grail and it must be poured out."


    Alaya: "Then you shouldn''t release Angola Manuel, he is a real disaster!"


    Gaia: "No... you don''t understand, this is for the world, and I also want to test, does that so-called **** really exist?"


    She controls all the dynamics of the planet.


    Rin Tosaka is very interested in the changes that have taken place.


    That''s why I chose to release the evil Angola Manuel of this world. The double sins made the Holy Grail War even more terrifying.


    But if mankind can survive this catastrophe.


    Then for the next few hundred years, don''t worry about the release of black mud.


    This is Gaia''s idea.


    Moreover, she faintly felt that god, if it appeared.


    The two sisters were also free.


    Guarding the world for a long time, there is no hope at all.


    Maybe only those who are truly detached can help them.


    The followers of the Holy Grail War were originally seven.


    And this time, after Gaia''s modification, it increased to 21 people, not including the terrible guy Angola Manuel.


    The Holy Grail War officially began.


    One hero after another came out of the magic circle.


    At the same time, Fuyuki City was also enveloped by a huge magical barrier.


    If the war is not over, no one will be able to escape.


    Saber: Altria.


    Saber: Nero Claudius.


    Saber: Gao Wen.

 Chapter 182：

    There are only three jobs in Saber.


    One hero after another was summoned, but the hero Feng Qili summoned was Ku Chulin.


    The powerful magical fluctuations in the sky shocked him extremely.


    "This is wrong, why did it become like this!!!"


    The magic fluctuations surpassed three times the previous detection.


    This has never happened in history.


    And this is clearly his calculation of the Holy Grail War, why does it feel like he is out of control.


    Gilgamesh sensed the magical fluctuations in the air.


    There was a hint of strangeness in his eyes.


    call out.


    He disappeared in place.


    Came into the sky.


    A man with long green hair stood on a distant building and looked at himself.


    "Enkidu... I didn''t expect you to come too."


    Own old friend.


    The only one who understands each other.


    The other party apparently found him too, tilted his head and smiled, then disappeared.


    Jin Shining, who returned to the church, had a terrifying expression.


    He grabbed Yanfeng Qili''s collar and said angrily: "Dog thing, what kind of Holy Grail war you did, why does Enqi appear!!"


    Something that is not a heroic spirit at all will be summoned.


    This Nima is outrageous.


    He doesn''t want to fight each other.


    Although as a heroic spirit body, he has only partial memory.


    But the moment I saw the other party, the memory appeared like a tide.


    "How do I know? You sensed the magical aura that appeared outside, right? Is this the normal amount that can appear?"


    Nineteen magic breaths.


    Represents the appearance of nineteen heroic spirits.


    And the sky above Fuyuki City was suppressed by a huge magic circle.


    In other words, if they don''t engage in war, this kind of thing will not disappear.


    This is the power of the world.


    "In other words, the Holy Grail War is out of your control?"


    "Obviously that''s the case."


    ......


    Inside the Fuyuki Airport.


    A young girl wrapped in a lot of bandages sighed helplessly as she watched the Ling Zhou lit on the back of her hand.


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to become the master, why should I do this."


    She has light blue hair, and her golden eyes are full of sadness.


    Since the previous few days.


    The consciousness that keeps coming from deep in my heart drives me.


    She came to Fuyuki City.


    Otherwise, you will not be able to see the last side of your father.


    That''s right, the girl''s name is called.


    Karen Aldysia.


    That is, Yanfeng Qili''s daughter.


    Huh.


    The pale green figure appeared beside Karen.


    "How did the survey result?"


    "Somewhat helpless, your father has two heroes, and he also saw my old friend."


    The girl looked at the exquisite and unspeakable hero, and said in surprise: "Is that so? Congratulations."


    "Yeah, let me play with him this time."


    Enqi said with a smile.


    ......


    And the other side.


    At Shirou''s house, a fiery red figure stood in front of him.


    Saber''s job placement has not changed.


    But people have changed.


    Nero Claudius.


    "Are you Yu''s Master? Then let us enjoy this battle to the fullest!"


    "Uh... can you change your clothes first?"


    Shiro Wimiya didn''t dare to look at Nero directly, because the other party''s clothes were too bold.


    It''s scarier than the cover girl.


    "Yeah... I was still a little virgin, but... I was surprised."


    "Um?"


    "Before I was on the plane of the moon, why did I come here now."


    Nero''s eyes revealed strangeness.


    I remember that after the death of his last master, he fell into a deep sleep.


    As a result, he woke up and appeared on the earth.


    This is very unreasonable.


    Because in the world of the plane of the moon, the earth is basically unable to survive.


    ......


    Within the Tosaka family.


    Tosaka Sakura successfully summoned Altria, and the two get along well.


    Now I have brought the King of Mao Mao to enjoy the food.


    And the current owner of the Tosaka family.


    Rin Tosaka was making a shocking call.


    There is no contract.


    Relying solely on inner imagination.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer Tosaka Rin. I want to borrow your goddess to help in this Holy Grail War. I hope you can agree to my request."


    The appearance of a figure.


    Appeared deep in Tosaka Rin''s mind.


    Use the heroic system as the medium.


    Summon the goddess.


    How can a mere heroic spirit be stronger than the goddess under the eternal gods.


    The character chosen by Rin Tosaka was the scariest Kaguya.


    But... a voice appeared deep in her mind.


    "My strength is too strong, let the other sisters go down, wait a minute..."


    Rin Tosaka:...


    This can be replaced.


    God''s Domain World.


    Kaguya Ji called Wanwan and said to her, "There is a priest in the lower realm who wants to help. You can understand what the gods mean."


    The latter smiled thiefly and said: "I know, sister, just look forward to it."


    "Forget it...let''s change someone else."


    Hui Ye Ji looked at the killing intent in Wan Wan''s eyes, and knew that this product was definitely going to kill the sky.


    It''s worth it!


    "Don''t, good sister... Have you forgotten the gift I gave you yesterday."


    The group of goddesses next to her was shocked.


    Feelings and bribery! .


    Chapter 163 Need to conquer a plane, we must start a plane war! [ͼ]


    Ahem...


    Kaguya Ji coughed embarrassingly, ignoring everyone''s contemptuous eyes, and said: "Well, I just considered you just now, remember that the lower realm is fine, but don''t disrupt the order, there is the nursery of the gods!"


    "Yeah, my little sister is the most obedient. My sister does what she says."


    Wan Wan said obediently.


    But everyone knows that she speaks absolutely~ it''s the kind of most unscrupulous.


    Speak obediently.


    Maybe the lower bound will kill.


    She absolutely did this-thing!


    A stone demon who can''t speak, can be forced by Wan Wan, hitting with his fist, I love eternity-the religion of God.


    Is there anything Wanwan can''t do?


    However, Wanwan before the lower bound.


    Inside the Ziwei Palace, a figure floated out.


    It''s Hina.


    She said to Wanwan: "God ordered me to tell you that this time the lower realm is all based on my heart, and I will take my own measures."


    "Yes, Wanwan understands."


    She put away the hippie smile and said respectfully.


    Soon Wanwan responded to the summoning power, emitting a divine light from her body, and escaped into the plane of the moon.


    Liu Che sat on the throne.


    A picture appeared in front of him, which was exactly the scene of the Lunar Plane.


    Lin Qing''er frowned as she looked at the chaotic multiple worlds.


    There is this kind of chaotic world.


    It''s really strange.

 Chapter 183：

    Although there are many fragments of the law, the world is chaotic and disorderly, one world after another, like building blocks glued together.


    Kaguya Ji came back from the outside, looked at the strange world in the sky, and asked, "Is this where Wan Wan is going?"


    "Yes, the world is very good, but it''s a bit disorderly. If you sort it out, you can gain a lot of faith."


    Why did Liu Che hint at Rin Tosaka in the meditation space.


    Just want to try the Heroic Spirit system.


    As a result, it succeeded.


    Relying on the weak power of belief, build a very weak channel.


    This kind of passage cannot allow the gods to pass.


    At the same time, even one''s own consciousness cannot be carried.


    If Liu Che went to the world, he would probably cut off the way halfway.


    If the opponent''s plane consciousness senses a powerful threat, it may even close the road early.


    Planar consciousness is stronger than world consciousness.


    For example, Alaya and Gaia are world consciousness.


    But Xingyue is a plane.


    Composed of countless worlds.


    It''s just that those worlds are incomplete, and some of them are even the wreckage of history.


    For example... the world of the moon.


    It is a state of destruction.


    What a poor world.


    Lin Qinger put her finger between her lips, thought for a moment and asked, "If there were only the chief priest, would so many worlds be too busy?"


    This question caused Liu Che to be taken aback.


    Then smiled.


    "If Rin Tosaka is offering sacrifices, my lovely goddesses will take action. After all, it is a war of planes."


    The fragmented world can be easily conquered.


    But the plane can''t!


    It''s like the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    It seems to be a world.


    In fact, it is also a plane.


    Planar wars will also be launched in the near future.


    And Yao Yao is one of his chess pieces.


    As the daughter of destiny, he can make a profit by disrupting the order of that world.


    After all, as the Lord God, it is too shameful to do it yourself.


    And if it comes directly, it will also be backlashed.


    ......


    Within the Tosaka family.


    A huge magic circle of several meters appeared in front of Rin Tosaka.


    The **** pattern is dark red.


    It''s almost black.


    The terrible power of darkness directly awakened Altria who was enjoying the food in the house.


    "Master, there are terrible power fluctuations, please be careful!"


    Her reaction speed is extremely fast.


    Little suit on her body.


    Instantly transformed into a magic dress, while holding the long sword, he turned over and came to the courtyard.


    The glorious power of darkness rushed straight into the sky.


    This terrible power made the evils of this world above Fuyuki City shudder.


    The goddess of the world-Wanwan.


    Officially debut!


    The silver hair shone incomparably.


    Height of one meter and seven.


    He was wrapped in a black skirt.


    When she opened her eyes.


    Charm, destruction, destruction... and other negative emotions spontaneously arise.


    Rin Tosaka was scared and turned into a duck sitting.


    As for the eternal gods, there is still such a terrifying dark goddess?


    Is there something wrong?


    "Little girl...you called me?"


    "Ah... yes... my name is Rin Tosaka, and I am the priest of this world. Are you the goddess of the Eternal God Cult?"


    Rin Tosaka looked at each other almost flatly.


    Wan Wan moved her hands and feet a few times, and said with a smile: "Yes, my name is Wan Wan. I am a goddess of darkness under the eternal god, who came to spread the faith."


    After that, she looked at the eye-catching blond girl.


    Indifferently asked: "That little girl, do you believe in the God of Eternity?"


    Altria was stunned.


    Is this woman sick?


    Go up and preach.


    When I am an idiot.


    I am King Arthur! ! !


    Although the enemy is powerful, Altria is not afraid. She also faintly replied: "I have never heard of what eternal **** taught me, I..."


    The voice did not fall.


    Black shadows flicker.


    Altria didn''t even react, and the person had already flown out.


    The super perception can''t capture Wan Wan''s movements.


    Approaching a white palm, he pinched Altria''s neck.


    "Hey... don''t think that you are a soul body, I can''t kill you. As the maid of God, those killed by me will never be resurrected."


    Destroy the supernatural power.


    Surge.


    At this moment, the sky above the Tosaka family.


    All turned into a strange red cloud.


    Rin Tosaka rushed over and persuaded, "My lord, please stop. She is the hero of my sister, and she is working hard for our spirituality."


    "real?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Cut... boring."


    There was a puff.


    King Mao fell to the ground.


    Breathing the fresh air in big mouths, a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Can make King Arthur fear.


    It can be seen that Wan Wan was really murderous just now.


    Although Altria is a heroic spirit, she has descended physically.


    And at that moment, she really felt a sense of death.


    Does her power surpass restraint?


    Altria couldn''t help but think.


    "Are you OK?"


    Tosaka Sakura ran down and looked at the Kneeling Mao Wang, and patted the opponent''s back cautiously.


    Altria shook her head.


    Then he smiled bitterly: "I guess there is no suspense in this Holy Grail War, this hero...No, the goddess is too powerful, I''m sorry..."


    Tosaka Sakura heard this and shook her head and said: "I am very happy to meet you and become friends."


    She has practiced eternal meditation.


    I also know that the God of Eternity is an extremely terrifying god.


    The other side''s maid arrives.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Crush everything.


    Isn''t this normal?


    Wan Wan looked at the dress on her body, and she tugged something that she didn''t like. Although the clothes were good, they were a bit revealing.


    Only God can watch his own skin.


    Everyone else must die!


    "Hey...Is there any other coats, bring me some."


    "Yes."


    Rin Tosaka''s face was bitter, and he felt like he was waiting for the uncle.


    I knew I wouldn''t play like this anymore.


    The cheaters did not end well!


    after an hour.


    The four people sat together again.


    Wan Wan looked at Tosaka Rin and asked, "You plan to sacrifice to this city, and there are heroes?"


    "To be precise, even the Holy Grail was sacrificed together. After all, you also know that there is no treasure in our world."


    Tosaka Rin said helplessly.


    The gold and silver jewelry in their world is useless.


    Nothing like monsters or angels.


    The only ones are the heroic spirits and the Holy Grail.


    "It seems that your idea is not bad, but this time the Holy Grail War is very interesting. I remember you just said that there were only seven people. Now if you count me, there are 22 in total."


    "Twenty-two?"


    ...............

 Chapter 184：

    Tosaka Sakura looked at her sister strangely.


    In the Holy Grail War, there are always sevens as a group.


    What is the extra one?


    Rin Tosaka snorted coldly: "Remember the Yanfeng Qili in the church, that perverted guy left a heroic spirit with black mud from the last Holy Grail War. He is a shining golden guy."


    "It''s him?"


    Altria exclaimed.


    In the last war, he had been fighting Lancelot, and there was no time to estimate that guy.


    The identity of the other party is still unknown.


    But judging from the moves the opponent has performed.


    It''s not an existence that can be easily settled.


    Wan Wan said indifferently: "That kind of boring thing, let''s talk about it later, are you ready for the altar?"


    "Well, I have modified the earth veins as the altar. It''s just the current changes. I don''t know if it can still be used."


    Rin Tosaka said uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry, the **** pattern on the altar is an existence that transcends everything. What are the heroic spirits and the Holy Grail? I don''t really understand until now."


    Facing Wan Wan''s doubts.


    Rin Tosaka explained: "The Holy Grail system is a ceremony initiated by the three major families after the end of the Shindai period. They want to fulfill the desire of human beings for eternal life. As a result..."


    "People have different hearts, so they have changed?"


    "No... The Holy Grail doesn''t seem to have fulfilled any wishes, and there have been accidents time and time again. Now it is the fifth Holy Grail War."


    Wan Wan''s heart is enlightened.


    Can be considered to understand the meaning of the Holy Grail.


    Humans want to seek immortality.


    How could it be that easy.


    Tosaka Sakura said at this time: "In the doctrine, there is a very accurate sentence. Mortals cannot obtain immortality. That''s it, Sister Goddess."


    "Of course, the power of God is immense, and now I am extremely terrifying in your eyes, but in fact my power is less than one-thousandth."


    Altria next to him interrupted, "Can God really realize any wish?"


    "Of course, but this requires merit. Ordinary things like resurrecting family members can be achieved only by working well for God."


    Altria blinked, surprised.


    Is resurrection the simplest wish?


    Then turn back the clock, and it can be done too!


    Rin Tosaka looked at King Dumo and asked, "What are your wishes? I remember you are King Arthur of Great Britain." Bu.


    Chapter 164: Father''s kindness and daughter''s filial piety! Yanfeng Qili: I feel that I shouldn''t have this daughter.


    "I want to go back to the day of choosing the king, and let fate make the decision it deserves."


    Altria did not hide her intentions.


    Speaking of the wish that has been hidden in my heart for many years.


    This is the wish she made before she died.


    It is also the obsession in my heart.


    The erudite Rin Tosaka naturally knew how terrifying Altria''s wishes were.


    This is to turn back time.


    History diverges.


    "Stop dreaming, you are a human king living in fantasy, although I don''t know what Great Britain is.


    But have you thought about one thing?


    Kingship is not eternal, even the most glorious country will fall under the passage of time. "


    Wan Wan looked at the wine glass in her hand, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    But there is one thing she admires each other.


    Become a king with a woman.


    To control a country, this is not something ordinary people can do.


    However, no matter how strong a woman is, she is a daughter after all, and she still cannot be relieved when she encounters a decision.


    "Even if there is a glimmer of hope, I want to try it. Didn''t you just say that God can do everything? Even for thousands of years, as long as you give me hope, I will work hard."


    Altria walked to Wan Wan and knelt down on one knee.


    That''s terrible, this girl.


    "Well, when God comes, I will give you a chance to have a dialogue, I hope you can take it, remember that if you dare to be rude, I will destroy you completely."


    "Thank you."


    Altria ignored Wan Wan''s threat, and instead bowed to her to thank her.


    ......


    That night.


    A violent explosion occurred in the Xicheng District of Winterwood City, and a suspended city flew up from the ground.


    The sky garden of vanity.


    Artillery, fortifications, and a large number of facilities emerged one by one.


    Medea, who had just been summoned, looked at the huge castle, and still had time to defend himself.


    It was attacked by a heavy artillery.


    Lian Ren took the master and was eliminated together in the sea of ??fire.


    "What a stupid guy, as a magician, he doesn''t build an offensive, huh..."


    Semiramis was floating in the air, her gorgeous black skirt fluttering in the wind.


    The slender man standing behind her has almost become a human being because of the excessive absorption of magic power.


    Master?


    She doesn''t need any masters.


    In this Holy Grail War, there are very few restrictions on the heroic spirits, otherwise it would take three days to build the treasures.


    Fuyuki City is not big.


    So the birth of the sky garden caused a lot of commotion.


    This extraordinary power.


    It is unimaginable by ordinary people.


    Shiro Weimiya looked at the street destroyed by magic artillery in front of the TV, his face extremely pale.


    Is this the so-called Holy Grail War?


    It was a bunch of executioners at all.


    "Nero, I agree to your request, let''s go and kill this guy."


    "Oh~ but I haven''t got enough sleep yet."


    Nero didn''t want to get up at all.


    Because she has a very low winning rate against this kind of space fortress.


    Before enjoying enough joy, Nero didn''t want to go to death so early.


    The guy in front of him has no magic power to supply himself.


    It''s really boring.


    Shiro Wimiya covered his head, and suddenly remembered the text Sakura sent to him earlier.


    [If the world changes and you can''t handle it, you can come to Tosaka''s house to find me. ¡¿


    "So did she foresee all this?"


    Shiro Weimiya murmured, then rode on his bicycle and hurried towards Tosaka Rin''s house.


    ...


    In the night.


    A large number of heroic spirits are active.


    Among them, the church quarter was the most intense.


    Yanfeng Qili originally wanted to go out to investigate, but was blocked by her daughter.


    In the sky, Gilgamesh and Enki fought hard.


    Originally invincible gold glitter.


    In the face of Enkidu of the same strength, he appeared extremely weak.


    And his other heroic spirit, because of going out to investigate, has not yet returned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at her daughter close at hand, Yanfeng Qili looked extremely cold.


    It even seemed to be talking to a stranger.


    For his wife and daughter.


    He has no feelings at all.


    Because Yanfeng Qili is such a creature.


    Karen twitched the hair around her ears, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, and she whispered softly, "I will send you the end. Instead of being killed by someone else, it is better to die in my hands. What do you think?"


    The typical "father is kind and filial".


    Yanfeng Qili looked at her proud daughter and said contemptuously: "I have two heroic spirits, and the second one will come right away. Even if I don''t do it myself, he can kill you."


    At this time, Ku Chulin was five kilometers away from the church.


    It will come soon.


    Unexpectedly, Karen smiled brilliantly: "Do you think I will have no allies?"


    She clapped her hands.


    In the darkness in the distance, a tall figure came out.


    There was a little girl sitting on the other''s shoulders.


    Ilia.


    The allies Karen found.


    Two little girls who are too normal, it''s normal to get together.


    The smirk that had always existed on Yanfeng Qili''s face was no longer able to smile at this moment.


    This is not pleasant at all!


    The mythical heroic spirit Enqi is the heroic spirit of his own daughter. Now there is actually a second mythical heroic spirit.


    At this moment, a rainbow light flashed in the distance.


    The spear is like a dragon.


    Until Ilia.


    "Master, I am coming!"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will be there.

 Chapter 185：

    Ku Chulin was like a rainbow, a shot pierced the heart of Hercules, and the red tip of the spear came out through his body.


    A fatal blow!


    "This idiot... don''t you know who the other person is first?"


    Yanfeng Qili almost didn''t vomit.


    That''s Hercules, a guy with N lives, what a pikeman wears.


    really.


    Without waiting for Ku Chulin to withdraw his hand, the terrible axe slapped him into the air.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise.


    The buildings collapsed.


    Karen watched Yanfeng Qili the whole time, and suddenly laughed when he realized that the other side was like black coal.


    This is the real pleasure.


    "Is my helper good?"


    "Great, but you can''t do it yourself, my daughter..."


    How to say Yanfeng Qili is also trained.


    The physique is more than five times stronger than Karen.


    In addition, this little girl was born weak and sickly, and almost failed with this abnormal gap.


    Karen was pinched by her father''s neck.


    Pulled up from the ground.


    "Now, let your heroic spirits surrender, give up the spell, and quit this holy grail game, otherwise I will kill you."


    Yanfeng Qili tightened her fingers.


    Not in the slightest because the other party is his own daughter.


    And the men are merciful.


    Karen''s face flushed, but without any action, instead he launched his first spell.


    Enkidu is not actually a hero.


    It is a weapon made by a god.


    It can be transformed into any appearance, and it can also easily rescue Karen...........


    Suppression techniques.


    Lock of the Sky!


    The golden chain directly suppressed the church area.


    Karen took advantage of this opportunity to escape his father''s clutches.


    When landing.


    A silver dagger pierced Yanfeng Qili''s chest.


    Looking at each other''s unbelievable expression.


    Karen smiled brighter.


    "It''s unbelievable, right? Because I turned Enkidu''s chains into armor, so I pretended to be caught by you.


    In order to weed out you.


    My damned father! ! ! Please go straight to hell. "


    There was a puff.


    Yanfeng Qili fell to the ground.


    The fingers kept twitching over the wound.


    This dagger is poisonous! ! !


    He kept struggling, but the red blood was replaced by black.


    Until the last second of life.


    He remembered everything in the past.


    I have forgotten everything, just for continuous destruction, so this is the end of the bad guys.


    Yanfeng Qili turned into powder and was absorbed by the evil of this world in the sky.


    The evil thoughts contained in this wicked person.


    Let Angola Manuel''s power directly grow 50%.


    Dark eyes stared down.


    If you are here, you can see the soul of Yanfeng Qili, shrouded in countless mud, and finally suppressed in the depths of Angola Manuel''s eyes.


    "Keep on growing, let the fall destroy everything..."


    ...


    Gilgamesh looked at the dead allies at his feet with a very ugly face.


    "Cut... useless things, they were solved so quickly."


    He cursed secretly, and looked up at the dark green figure, his eyes extremely solemn.


    Only this guy.


    It is the hardest thing to deal with.


    As memory is blocked, all Gilgamesh''s moves will be easily resolved.


    At this time, Counter stopped and looked at himself with a smile on his face.


    He said something that irritated him very much.


    "You have become weaker!"


    Gilgamesh''s face became distorted.


    What does it mean to become weak?


    His oldest king is always the strongest, right?


    Is this Enqidu brain sick! ! !


    "You try it again."


    "Don''t believe it? The 1.4 is actually the same several times. You are not the real Gilgamesh, you are just a puppet.


    A puppet with part of his memory.


    The real King Gilgamesh, it''s not like you open your mouth or shut your mouth, or a bastard''s trash.


    So let me send you to death. "


    Enkidu''s expression became serious, and they had fought side by side countless times.


    Know each other very well.


    This level of fighting.


    It''s pediatrics.


    His body turned light, and a huge sky-reaching chain appeared in front of Gilgamesh.


    "People of the world, hope to lock the gods and restore the glory of an old friend, don''t let him be ashamed..."


    Enkidu''s New Year is extremely firm.


    The huge nail of light instantly smashed Gilgamesh''s treasure house of kings.


    Together with the heaven and earth that the other party had just charged up and left Pizhixing, they all flew away.


    Its power is bestowed by restraint.


    Not this kind of false gold glittering can compare.


    "Haha...you guys, are you pretty good? My sister likes you, okay to be my weapon?"


    A crisp and sweet voice appeared in everyone''s ears.


    A woman with a black dress and long hair intercepted in front of the Nail of Light, and then grabbed Enkidu''s body-changing treasure. .


    Chapter 165 Gods have words: The earth has an ancient road to reincarnation, there must be a treasure!


    That lighthearted look.


    As if the other party is really a toy.


    Enkidu kept twisting the treasure, trying to break free of the woman''s palm.


    As a result, the body does not move at all.


    Gilgamesh, who was standing behind the woman in the black dress, naturally disdains the other''s love.


    Immediately angrily said: "Women get out of me, I don''t need your help yet."


    Snapped.


    Responded to a resounding slap in Jin Shining.


    "you..."


    Cold eyes fell on Gilgamesh.


    Overwhelming pressure.


    As a result, the golden armor on his body was constantly cracking.


    Click.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The magic equipment shattered instantly.


    Just a look can produce a powerful attack.


    Wan Wan raised a finger, pointed at Jin Shining, and said indifferently: "If God needs sacrifices, I can kill your soul at will, give you a little punishment, and take care of your own mouth."


    boom.


    Black light flare.


    Flooded Gilgamesh.


    A building with a radius of one thousand meters.


    Was evaporated instantly.


    No harm to people, only things.


    The destructive power of darkness was fully demonstrated by Wan Wan.


    Karen didn''t dare to be happy anymore, the obedient one was like a statue.


    And Illiya and her heroic spirits fled away as early as Wan Wan appeared.


    Fight against this horrible guy.


    She didn''t want to.


    Run now.


    "Come on, Hercules, leave that enchantress quickly!!"


    Ilia''s face was pale, and she kept cheering her heroic spirits.


    The speed of the two is extremely fast.


    In the blink of an eye, he ran out for two kilometers.


    Wan 29, who was standing in her ears, moved her ears and snorted coldly: "Who is the demon girl? Grandma, I am a goddess! Come back to me!"

 Chapter 186：

    Yushou grabbed it towards the front.


    Time and space are intertwined.


    Karen saw her allies and her heroes in the air.


    Take it out with just one palm.


    The mythical hero Hercules fell to the ground languidly, while the little girl Ilia was caught in Wanwan''s hands.


    "Say...who is the enchantress?"


    Wan Wan looked at Illiya with a strange smile, but the child turned her eyes and was shocked and fainted.


    Okay.


    So unintimidated.


    Originally wanted to torture this girl.


    Bai Chang''s looks so good.


    Wan Wan stretched out her hand, trying to wake Ilia, but her eyes were attracted by the opponent''s body.


    "Hey... she is not a pure flesh and blood body, and she overdraws her vitality so much, I''m afraid she won''t be able to survive even half a year, it''s a crime..."


    "Forget it, you can be considered a good sacrifice, I will treat your body."


    Layers of black light enveloped Ilia.


    Divine power is repairing the almost exhausted body.


    Illya felt like she was in her dream, as if she had returned to her mother''s embrace.


    There were tears in the corners of her eyes, and she kept sobbing.


    "Mother..."


    "Mother, where are you..."


    "Father... I miss you so much..."


    Originally Wanwan wanted to accept an obedient servant, but after looking at the weak Ilia and reading the other''s memory.


    After all, I chose to stop.


    Such a poor man.


    just forget it.


    Then Wan Wan came to Karen and frowned slightly and said: "Kneel down, I can spare you not to die."


    Cold eyes.


    Let the little white-haired girl dare not look up.


    Kneel to the ground obediently.


    "That''s not bad. If you are obedient, your body is also very bad. It seems that the magic system in this world is really a scourge, and it is tossing human lives.


    Come with me and give you a new future. "


    ...


    "So you brought them back?"


    Tosaka Rin looked at the extra people in the house, and he was stupid.


    Two human captives.


    Three heroic prisoners.


    It only took ten minutes to go out.


    Shiro Weimiya looked at the beautiful and unspeakable hero, and wanted to say something, but he was photographed by the opposing force.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Looking back at that cute little girl, since she was sober.


    Looking at my gaze, there was always a deep hatred, and I don''t know why.


    Wan Wan smiled and said, "For the time being, let''s do it tonight. I didn''t intend to make a move. As a result, the city was eliminated by two heroes.


    I think if I don''t make a move, I will probably eliminate another one. "


    She was referring to Jin Shining.


    Rin Tosaka said with tears in his eyes, and said pitifully, "Then you can shoot directly and catch all the heroic spirits. It will save you time."


    "That won''t work. I also have to observe these so-called heroic structures. I have to say that these novel moves are quite interesting, especially since the whole person can be transformed into a weapon. This is the first time I have seen it."


    Wanwan lower bound once.


    Naturally, she didn''t want to go back quickly, she still wanted to play for a while.


    Rin Tosaka rolled his eyes, okay...just as a worker, it''s better to recruit followers.


    Now Fuyuki City is in chaos.


    With the prestige of his family, recruiting followers is still very simple.


    "Thank you for your care. My name is Ilias Phil von Einzbern. You can just call me Ilia."


    The sober girl glared at Shiro Wei Gong for a while.


    Came in front of Wanwan.


    Say hello very politely.


    Although she was regarded as a sacrifice, the unusually relaxed body still shocked Ilia.


    My body portrays countless magic circuits.


    And it was painful all the time.


    But now it is different. The body can still feel the powerful magic power, but the body is no longer uncomfortable.


    For a little girl.


    What could be happier than this.


    Wan Wan nodded lightly, and said to him: "Don''t think that being a sacrifice will kill you. In fact, it is to wash away the mortal body and enter the life in the gods. My body is also there.


    In the future, you will all be under my jurisdiction. My name is the Dark Goddess---Wan Wan. "


    Until then, everyone understood Wan Wan''s real name.


    Afterwards, Karen also regained consciousness, her consciousness that had been constantly degrading due to physical reasons.


    All recovered at this time.


    The lost sense of smell, vision and taste have all returned to normal.


    The happy child knelt at Wanwan''s feet and didn''t get up anymore.


    Rin Tosaka watched it for a moment, and it was the Lord Goddess who was in charge of recruiting believers emotionally.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@Ö»°®Ç®µÄºüÀê, how is the little guy lately, how is it developing?"


    The fox who only loves money: "If you go back to your elder sister, the Quartet Demon Race will return, and half of the Dao League will be controlled by my elder sister. It''s just..."


    Second Li: "Just what?"


    Pudu sentient beings: "It''s probably in trouble. I heard that in her world, there is a proud country... and a group of invisible fairy gods."


    Tanjirou: "Don''t be afraid of Sister Fox, just tell me if you have anything... we are absolutely unambiguous about what we can help. There must be as many cultivation methods as possible."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the group''s reaction.


    Laughing eyes narrowed.


    I like to sell cute on weekdays.


    Now the results are out.


    Hehe, this feeling of being pampered is really good.


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s mainly the person who supported the Dao League from the proud country. He also said that our fox demon is in troubled times. Now the human world is basically divided into two parts.


    One part supports the Dao League, and one part supports us. "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It''s really wicked, I don''t even know it when I watched the grace of God come..."


    Ninja scientist: "Hehe, don''t worry...When they die, there will naturally be eternal executors to harvest. At that time, this group of godless people should understand what real regret is."


    Uncle Demon Slayer: "I am quite concerned about that witch now, and I don''t speak much now. I saw her download Eternal Meditation that day."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Yeah...Lao Jiu is trying to hook up other witches and develop friendship?"


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "I don''t have one, don''t slander me, the old way is too busy every day, just take the time to chat with you."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "How is your place now? I haven''t heard from you for a long time." 937


    The Jiu Shu Demon Slayer: "It''s okay. Three provincial capitals have been regained. Since reading that history book, the believers under our command have become more pious, and no one wants to be bullied by foreign devils."


    Dashan Chu: "That''s right, but you should also prepare for the sacrifice. Are you not ready yet?"


    Jiu Shu has been in the group for some time.


    But there was no sacrifice for a long time.


    Lao Gao is waiting for the stars.


    And he didn''t know what he was messing with.


    Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Eliminating Demons: "I have to wait a while, I am going to gather most of the cultivators in China, and then hold a festival, and let those warlords see the power of the gods by the way."


    God of Eternity: "In fact, you don''t have to worry. Recently, you are studying a magical technique. It is estimated that it will not be long before you can ask Goddess to come to the world to help you deal with it in a world where technology is not developed."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Woo woo woo... Lord God, you have appeared again, it''s great... Every time you come out, there is good news."


    Li Er: "Worship my god, although you can see your Law Bodies from the top of the immortal, but it''s far less cordial than this."


    Tanjiro: "Same worship."


    Chu Dashan: "Kneel down and worship my god. Recently, the little underworld has been beaten and convinced. Soon this will be the missionary place, ready to attack the Yangjian!"


    God of Eternity: "Well, I know... so there will be an acquaintance to help you, don''t worry... remind you that the earth also has a broken circuit, you can go there and see."


    The world of saints cemetery.


    Chu Xuanfeng was stunned.


    The earth still has reincarnation, why don''t you know it yourself.


    Suddenly, his face changed drastically and he thought of a place.


    Kunlun Ancient Land! ! !


    It must be that place.


    Since the gods choose to let themselves go, something must be hidden inside.


    Chu Dashan: "Thank the gods for your guidance. After I finish dealing with this holy place, I will definitely go over and take a look."


    Ji Shi Miko: "Meeting Lord God, my name is Xiaofeng, thank you for your gift, without you, I would be a disabled person in my life.".


    Chapter 166 The Miko Sisters Walking on the Earth, Recruit Demon Village! (Guiqiu full order)


    For Xiaofeng.


    It was scary at first.


    After all, news kept popping up in my mind, and it took a long time to recover my calm.


    But when danger strikes.


    The helplessness of being a human made her feel desperate, and she simply gained the grace of God.


    Let the blind eyes regain their light.


    And fulfilled the wish in my heart.


    Become a witch like a elder sister.

 Chapter 187：

    In fact, Xiaofeng had surpassed Kikyo for a while, but she didn''t know it.


    God of Eternity: "It doesn''t need to be like this. I have said that all beings are my people, and only need to spread the gospel of the doctrine to more beings."


    For peace: "I''ve been confused about races before. It is estimated that you will all be like this, humans and monsters.


    Humans and murlocs, humans and ghosts.


    Prejudice, contempt, hatred...


    In fact, you have discovered that there is no real peace. Only under the governance of the gods. "


    Like him in the world of One Piece.


    Now the murlocs have moved out from the bottom of Mariagioa with the help of the Neptunes, and the entire murlocs are now living in the sun.


    Humans and Murlocs.


    Peaceful coexistence.


    Now all over the world have begun to build sea trains.


    And there are underwater channels.


    Bad weather, annoying magnetic field.


    Everything is no longer a problem.


    In the world of One Piece, the biggest restriction on race is the strange magnetic field, especially in the new world.


    Especially scary.


    According to the research of Eternal God.


    These magnetic fields originate from small islands, as long as the island is destroyed.


    Or reduce islands.


    These severe weather will be reduced accordingly, but this approach is too radical.


    So Long can only take a helpless approach.


    There will be some powerful envoys stationed on each island.


    When severe weather occurs.


    The divine envoy will take action to disperse this kind of weather.


    Such as storms, sea tornadoes, and huge storms.


    Now the North China Sea and the East China Sea have been liberated one after another, while the South China Sea and the West China Sea will take some time.


    The Jiu Shu Demon Slayer: "It''s not a matter of race. It''s that the cognition is too narrow. The education we have contacted from childhood to adulthood is different. For example, in Maoshan, ghosts are bad, and demons are naturally bad.


    I don''t know what it means to change evil and return to the right.


    Because these two kinds of creatures are harmful to humans.


    Over time, I have developed the habit of taking the first shot. "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It''s all the same. I caught a six-tailed fox here and I''m going to give it to the gods."


    Second Li: "Only six tails, so average..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Despise it..."


    Ji Shi Miko: "Our world is full of monsters, there are more than human beings. My sister killed 1,300 in a day when she was at most."


    Dashan Chu: "So many? Where is your family? I remember the words of the witch...it only existed in the ancient East China."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Kill 1,300 monsters a day? It''s amazing...it seems that your sister is a very scary existence."


    Ji Shi Miko: "Yeah, she is called Kikyo. She is a Miko who has gained the power of ancient demon-breaking inheritance. I have admired my sister since I was a child..."


    The fox who only loves money: "How old are you?"


    Jesuit Witch: "Nine years old."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "!!!"


    Second Li: "!!!"


    Tanjirou: "This is smaller than me..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Yeah, so I didn''t dare to speak before, sorry."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Apologize. Everyone is the chief priest. As the smallest existence in the group, who dares to bully you, my brother will spray him for you."


    Young Master Murong: "You are the Dragon King, and you still spray people... This man is an old liar, sister Xiao Feng, don''t bother!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "My God is glorious, yes! Don''t pay attention to that old liar..."


    Jishi Miko: "Hey... don''t the monks talk about Amitabha? Why are you..."


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "Don''t Amitabha, the Buddha has been killed. Those hypocritical things are not worth mentioning, but the mantra of the glory of my **** is good."


    Chu Dashan: "I advise you not to take it as a catchphrase. Gods must be respected in your heart. If you talk about this every day, you will be unhappy... hehe."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Ahem... Lao Na was wrong, alas... I like to shout slogans, but suddenly it feels uncomfortable not to shout."


    Tanjirou: "Then you call [He who believes in my **** glorifies eternal life]."


    Li Er: "That''s a good slogan, Tanjirou... I didn''t expect you to come up with such passionate words, but it feels a little numb."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "No... this is my respect for God. From now on it will be my mantra. Thank you Tanjirou."


    ......


    Inuyasha World.


    The Maple Village at this time has been completely renewed, and the reason it has become like this.


    It is because the villagers have become believers.


    Even if only eternal thoughts.


    The power of these people is far beyond ordinary people.


    Ever since, the matter of sacrificing to the gods began to get on the right track.


    But because of the lack of something.


    So their sisters are going out to find some treasures to use as sacrifices.


    Otherwise, such a barren village.


    But there is no way to come up with decent things to worship the Lord God.


    "Master Campanula, your two gods walk slowly along the way, we will develop well, and we will surely turn the village into a powerful town!"


    The old village chief.


    After getting the meditation, he looked like a tiger at this time.


    Pat your chest to make sure.


    Xiao Feng chuckled and said, "Development is okay, but don''t take it by force. Our religious religion has strict regulations."


    "My lord, don''t worry, whoever dares to harm the people, we are the first to let them go!"


    Kikyo added: "You have now also gained power. If you encounter a monster without blood, please take them in."


    "Okay, you have the final say, sir."


    There are also two monster families in the current village.


    One is the fox demon.


    One is the spider monster.


    After the domestication of platycodon, it has become very docile now.


    Coupled with the training of eternal meditation, it has now become a powerful monster.


    Basically not a big monster level character.


    I can''t take this village at all.


    So, the Kikyo sisters went out like this.


    Their first stop was the place where they had received the jade of the four souls, a cottage where the demon master was removed.


    The people here rely on the swordsmanship inherited from Cuizi.


    And the technique of refining demons.


    Reluctantly obtained the means to eliminate the demon.


    But the gap with the real mage and witch is still very big.


    "So, are we going to subdue the people here?"


    "Yes, they are all kind people, and they don''t have much faith. I think they will definitely want to join the religion."


    Kikyo said quietly.


    Since teaching people to practice meditation, she has become more open-minded.


    No longer do I wash my body with cold spring water because my body is full of evil spirits every day.


    Now Kikyo can face everything calmly.


    Because no one in this world is worthy of his own words.


    You can also serve the gods.


    She has a great source, if she can make this world peaceful.


    Will choose to be by the side of the God of Eternity.


    No longer greedy for the mundane world.


    The witch robes on her body have now faded away and replaced by a white plain skirt.


    Simple and elegant.


    Two words eternal are embroidered on the back.


    This is Kikyo''s current dress.


    The whole person is like an immortal, with extraordinary temperament.


    When ordinary people see her, they can''t wait to kneel down directly to express their respect.


    The two sisters move very fast.


    After seeing thunderbirds in the sky.


    Platycodon decisively captured two of them with magical techniques and domesticated them as his own means of transportation.


    After all, this ancient world.


    There is no good traffic road.


    Flying tools are very rare.


    About three hours later, Thunderbird dragged them to Demon Village.


    "¡§"There are monsters!!!"


    "trigger the alarm!!"


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The piercing bell kept ringing.


    Countless people bend their bows and shoot arrows.


    Aimed at the thunderbird in the sky.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, I''m Kikyo..."


    The soft voice came from the monster body, making the nervous villagers in Demon Village startled.


    They squinted.


    Sure enough, there were two figures standing on the back of the monster.

 Chapter 188：

    One big and one small.


    The village chief exclaimed: "Stop it, it''s Mr. Campanulaceae!"


    Because of the jade of the four souls, he asked the other party to come.


    This freed Chu Yao Village from the previously tense atmosphere.


    Don''t mention how comfortable it is now every day.


    Kikyo is their benefactor.


    Now come to control the monster.


    There must be something.


    For a moment, Thunderbird landed on the ground.


    The well-behaved appearance surprised the people in Demon Village.


    This thunderbird is three meters high.


    The thighs are as thick as the trunk.


    The sharp eyes are full of vigorous colors.


    Based on the village chief¡¯s judgment on monsters.


    These two Thunderbirds must have the level of a big monster.


    As expected of the Kikyo Miko.


    Even monsters of this level can be tamed.


    "Master Miko, what''s the matter here this time?"


    The village head''s attitude is very humble.


    And sent people to prepare food and tea.


    Although he lives by killing monsters.


    But the life in Demon Village is only a little better than Maple Village.


    Most of the villagers still wear old patched clothes.


    Kikyo did not hide it, and said straightforwardly: "I''m here to preach."


    "Preaching?"


    The village chief was taken aback when he heard the words.


    The villagers were also lost.


    Is it possible that the priests can join casually.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you need qualifications?


    Xiao Feng looked at their puzzled look, and said: "This sect is not a clergy, but a sect created by real gods. My sister sees you working so hard to eliminate demons, so I invite you."


    "It turned out to be so, I don''t know what is required?"


    "The requirements are very simple, you must be pious to God."


    "that''s all??"


    "Yes."


    The village chief laughed loudly when he heard the words.


    This is what a requirement, as long as you can gain strength and live well.


    Let alone believe in God.


    Burn incense and worship every day.


    This era is Dongying¡¯s successful era ambassador.


    The people don''t have a living.


    Monsters are rampant.


    It is also the last glorious stage of the Age of Demons.


    A large number of monsters, in order to find a way for themselves, began to kill humans.


    Kikyo now says he wants to teach them.


    The village chief was almost overjoyed.


    A happy event from heaven! .


    Chapter 167 Dragon Bone Essence: Using me as a weapon material, is this what a maiden can do?


    Things are unexpectedly simple.


    On that day, the village chief and a group of demon masters got the idea of ??eternal meditation passed down by Kikyo.


    More than twenty young and middle-aged people.


    After gaining this power, different powers were exerted.


    Platycodon grandiflorum and small maple.


    It is a comprehensive strengthening of physical and spiritual power.


    The villagers of Maple Village have their own merits, and they all strengthen their strengths.


    In addition to the residents of Demon Village.


    What you get is martial arts enhancement.


    Not to mention the physical body rivaling the monster, the body has formed a powerful true energy.


    Only then did Kikyo understand.


    With this eternal meditation, not everyone will gain such extraordinary powers as themselves and their sisters.


    A villager with a sickle.


    After gaining power, he tried to activate the weapon.


    As a result, all the walls of the cottage were destroyed, a full one-hundred-meter wall.


    Shattered with a bang.


    "Hi...Is this the power bestowed by the God of Eternity?"


    "It''s so powerful!!"


    "Indeed! Such power is unimaginable..."


    The village chief''s eyes were frantic.


    If you have this kind of power, surrendering the monsters will become easier in the future.


    There is no need to dispatch a large number of manpower every time.


    Basically one person can solve the problem.


    "Kiji, don''t know if this method can be passed on to other villagers?"


    "Of course it can. This will be a branch of the eternal religion in the future. I hope you can keep in mind the doctrine of the religion and you can''t kill people wantonly, even if it is a monster.


    But if you encounter a disobedient person. "


    "We will smash it into pieces!!"


    The demon masters said in unison.


    Very emotional!


    Xiao Feng smiled very happily, and the second batch of believers was here.


    It seems that the propaganda of the cult is very smooth.


    Thunderbird couple in the distance.


    Looking at these terrifying humans, they looked at each other and squatted on the ground like a big chicken.


    Good guys.


    The appearance of such a human organization is really the end of the monster.


    Fortunately, the other party will not kill wantonly.


    Otherwise, the monster is only afraid that there will be no room for birth 937.


    It is a pity that my husband and wife have just surrendered, otherwise they can also obtain such a powerful force.


    Thunderbird looked enviously at the growing human beings.


    The original resentment thoughts turned into worship and yearning.


    Everyone wants to have a strong backing.


    Especially the Thunderbirds who are not strong.


    In this world, the Thunder Eagle clan, the Hundred Ghost Bat clan, the Kennel Clan... are all powerful clan.


    And their thunderbirds are an uninfluenced race.


    Although occasionally there are two powerful monsters.


    It was just a flash in the pan.


    Face the true ethnic heritage.


    It seems so indifferent.


    Basically encounter those even races, their shortcomings are revealed.


    No one left behind.


    There is no powerful magic weapon, and a powerful partner.


    For example, among the monsters, the strongest dragon clan right now.


    Although they are rare, they are truly monsters. Even if there are few individuals, the dragons are truly powerful.


    Even the monster clan dare not provoke the dragon clan.


    Another example is the dog and monster family that created the monster country.


    The West calls the country.


    Ten thousand demons worship.


    Although the head dog general died, his wife Ling Yue Xianji was terrifying, whether it was a tactical strategy or a group of her subordinates.


    All made countless monsters shudder.


    I heard that the other party''s son, Sessumaru, is also a monster in his own right now.


    Not only defeated the Ocelot clan.


    Even the Thunder Eagle clan was defeated and fled under his army.


    Withdrew from the territory of the West.


    The reconstruction of Demon Village was very fast, and even the weapons made by the monster bones were not used.


    Because of this weapon.


    It''s out of use now.


    But other weapons, they can''t use them temporarily.


    The weapons of mankind are broken at the first use.


    The village chief looked at the news from his subordinates and sighed in his heart. It seems that after becoming stronger, there are still a lot of troubles.


    "If you smelt weapons, you can make a lot of weapons as long as you collect the bones of powerful monsters. Some of you choose fire magic arts."


    "Yes, Campanulaceae weapon, I am the fire magic."


    A middle-aged man standing next to the existence walked over and said.


    There are fire magic arts, coupled with the original forging technology in the village.

 Chapter 189：

    Next is the monster bone.


    Kikyo nodded and continued, "Do you know where there are monster bones? We can look for them while we have time."


    She and sister can''t stay together for long.


    So take advantage of free time now.


    It is best to solve all the things that can be solved.


    The bones of monsters do not necessarily kill monsters.


    Many powerful monsters will leave their bones after they die.


    At this time, Thunderbird, who was in a daze, suddenly said, "Master Kikyo, my husband and I know where there are powerful monster bones, but the distance is a little far away."


    "Oh? Where is it."


    "There is a canyon of dragons in the west. Hundreds of years ago, General Canine had a terrifying battle with Dragon Bone Spirit. I think its bones will be very useful."


    Dragon Bone Essence.


    Just listen to the name and you know it is a dragon monster.


    Moreover, the monsters that can fight against the general dog must also be the horror existence of the monster level.


    The village mayor''s expression was dumbfounded.


    It''s a dragon again, and it''s a dog general again.


    Good guy, has this risen directly to the level of the strongest?


    Kikyo nodded and took his sister''s hand and said: "Then take us there, just to check my current strength."


    I have been practicing eternal meditation for some time.


    A few monsters can be wiped out with a wave.


    Only such a powerful monster can show his strength.


    It is also just for the believers in Demon Village to show their power as a divine envoy.


    "The village chief, you can take another Thunderbird and go with us."


    "Okay, Mr. Kikyo."


    The Thunderbirds are so big that they can carry three or five people.


    After all, it is a big monster.


    Physical strength is still very scary.


    It¡¯s okay to fly without sleep for a week.


    So, they went to the Dragon Canyon that day.


    This is a big mountain shrouded in heavy miasma.


    Everywhere is full of traces of battle.


    If you don''t have the ability to fly.


    Can''t even enter the periphery.


    Basically sitting on the back of Thunderbird.


    You have to fly thousands of meters in the sky to safely enter the Dragon Canyon.


    Large tracts of mountains are damaged.


    Except for some tyrannical monsters, no creatures can approach at all.


    Even so, the interior of the Dragon Canyon is not accessible to all monsters, because the dragon race has a strong coercion.


    The Dragon Bone Spirit was just sealed.


    Instead of real death.


    So coercion has been released all the time.


    Sitting on Thunderbird''s neck, Xiao Feng felt the suffocating anger in the distance, and frowned, "It looks like I''m on the way. Go and move forward to the left."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Thunderbird turned his head obediently and headed towards the position pointed by Xiaofeng.


    After a while, a demon lying on the mountain peak appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    It is a thousand meters high, with an extremely hideous face, and a strong body. It is extremely shocking just to look at it.


    The head of the Demon Village looked at the mighty dragon bone spirit.


    The calf couldn''t help shaking.


    Because he could feel the malice that the other party radiated unconsciously.


    It''s constantly coming like a tide.


    Seeing this, Kikyo said directly: "Just wait here, and I can go with Xiaofeng."


    "I''m so sorry, I''m ashamed of you, Mr. Kikyo."


    "It''s okay, I originally wanted you to come and see it." Kikyo smiled, looked at the huge nails on the other''s chest, and muttered to himself: "It looks like that''s where the seal is."


    Then a long arrow with purple streamer.


    Landed on the nails of General Dog.


    The terrible demon-breaking power broke the seal in an instant.


    ßËßË.


    ßËßË.


    ßËßË.


    A huge heartbeat.


    Deafening like thunder.


    Click.


    The dragon bone spirit''s body trembled slightly.


    The dark clouds covering the sky and the sun roared.


    This is the revival of its evil spirit.


    The horrible whirlwinds gathered, and the thunderclouds constantly exuded hideous meanings.


    The Dragon Bone Spirit, who had been sealed for hundreds of years, finally awakened.


    The dragon bone spirit is actually a monster transformed from the corpse of a dragon.


    It is the corpse demon.


    It is the human face on the forehead that really manipulates its body.


    Although it is not a pure dragon.


    But it has all the power that the dragon should have.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to fight you to death with the dog general with the blood of the tengu.


    "Who wakes me up..."


    The angry voice, accompanied by the dragon''s roar, resounded through the weather.


    Boom.


    The earth quaked.


    The rock shattered.


    The Dragon Bone Spirit has completely recovered!


    It just hasn''t waited for it to show off.


    Two rays of light entered its body one after another.


    Dragon Bone Spirit:? ? ?


    What''s the matter, why did someone beat me when I was resurrected.


    It looked up into the air.


    I saw two women standing on the Thunderbird not far away, still holding the shooting posture in their hands.


    "You human ants, dare to attack me wantonly. It seems that you are tired of life!!!"


    "Okay, okay, stop yelling, we revive you, because you think your bones are very good for making weapons, so you...just keep quiet."


    Xiao Feng''s words came over lightly.


    The keel spirit of anger opens up to be a demon bomb.


    call out.


    Another light arrow came.


    The seemingly terrifying monster missiles looked ridiculous in the light arrows.


    Basically, it breaks with a puncture.


    Next is the time for the Kikyo sisters to practice their targets.


    First is the head, and second is the body.


    Next is the tail.


    In just two minutes, the Dragon Bone Essence became a specimen.


    Kikyo said faintly: "This will make it easy to check, Mr. Village Chief, please go over and get some materials. First try some materials to see if you can forge weapons."


    "okay."


    The village chief looked at the immobile dragon bone spirit, and ran over.


    Then in the angry eyes of the other party.


    Constantly beat the body of the dragon bone spirit.


    After doing it for a long time, I didn''t knock off a bone of this guy, and Xiao Feng couldn''t pass it.


    Go up and kick it off!


    After inspection by the village chief and others.


    The bones of dragon bone essence have very high use value.


    Kikyo thought for a while, then checked the nearby mountains, and suggested to him: "I feel that Chuyao Village can build a town here, and use the body of the dragon bone spirit to build weapons. I think it must be very good."


    The dragon bone spirit is such a big body.


    At least tens of thousands of weapons can be obtained.


    Later believers are also equipped.


    And this dragon canyon has a nice scenery, after expelling the miasma, you can live completely.


    When the dragon bone spirit heard the words, his angry eyes were red.


    Is this what people can say?


    Are you a witch or a witch! ! ! .


    Chapter 168 Crazy tortured Dragon Bone Spirit, Kikyo is ready to leave! (Guiqiu full order)


    Hearing the words, the village chief except the demon showed his spirits.


    He climbed onto the head of the Dragon Bone Spirit and looked around.


    I found the scenery is really good.


    It''s just that there is no food nearby.


    This is a difficult problem.


    "Master Kikyo, it''s easy to settle down, but how do you solve the food problem?"

 Chapter 190：

    The village chief was embarrassed.


    After all, after gaining strength, it can''t be said that he won''t stop eating.


    Instead, more food will be needed.


    This becomes a problem.


    At this time, the Thunderbirds said: "If you are transporting food, you can find some flying monsters. Their requirements are very low, as long as the safety of the monsters can be guaranteed."


    Monsters are different from people.


    Although I will eat.


    But the most important thing is the life-problem.


    If security can be provided, there will definitely be many monsters to do the work of porters.


    Kikyo and Xiaofeng smiled at each other.


    "Then set it down like this. Let''s get rid of the miasma. By the way, we will transform the geographical environment. You are responsible for taking people over and getting some simple houses first.


    The Thunderbirds are going to recruit monsters. If there are monster craftsmen, you can also invite them. Remember to tell them that the materials for forging are the famous dragon bone spirits! "


    "Yes, Master Campanulaceae. It just so happened that our husband and wife were going north and south and we met a lot of monsters, so let''s finish it."


    The husband among the Thunderbirds flew towards Chuyao Village, preparing to bring more people over.


    The village chief and deputy are measuring the place.


    Design residence, and forge furnace.


    Kikyo and Xiaofeng held long bows and set out to purify this valley of miasma.


    The streamer kept flickering.


    It''s like a meteor.


    Each arrow can purify the miasma within a kilometer range.


    Generally speaking, the progress is very fast.


    But in this valley, it is not as bad as imagined, at least there is still water.


    Although the black water source looks disgusting.


    But that was only affected by the miasma.


    Xiao Feng''s arrow fell.


    The water source is clear again.


    "Sister, it seems that the miasma of the monster is a very troublesome thing."


    "Yeah, I really don''t know why the monsters in other worlds don''t have miasma, it''s really strange..."


    Through my sister''s chat group.


    Kikyo learned a weird thing.


    Monsters in other worlds, although they are made of animals and plants.


    But there is no miasma.


    That is, you can live with humans at will, which is really incredible.


    Kikyo¡¯s eyes flickered, and it seemed that he had to find time to find a powerful monster to study the problem of the miasma.


    Is there something wrong with our world?


    In the past, her cognition was low and her strength was not strong.


    Naturally, it is not the turn to think about world-level issues.


    But now that she has supernatural power, her younger sister can still listen to the sounds of the gods, so she can''t help but not think about it.


    After all, he can serve the gods in the future.


    But this is my hometown.


    I can''t just watch the world get sick and just sit back and watch.


    ...


    "Master Thunderbird, you are really telling me? Is there really a powerful maiden willing to protect us?"


    "You will know when you go with me."


    "Which witch is it? I don''t know if we have heard of it."


    "It''s the Lord Kikyo of the Eternal God Cult."


    A group of flying monsters was taken aback when they heard the words.


    Bellflower?


    The witch witch who mastered the jade of the four souls was actually willing to bless the monsters.


    Did we not dream?


    Looking at the shocked faces of the monsters.


    Thunderbird hummed softly, "Just forget it if you don''t like it. If you are killed in the future, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance."


    As a big monster.


    It also has its own majesty.


    Now condescending to recruit wage earners, there are even monsters who dare not accept and question themselves.


    If the change is before.


    It has been bombarded by thunder.


    A group of reckless guys.


    "Master Thunderbird, don''t be angry, we''ve all taken it, we''ve all taken it."


    "Don''t kill...Don''t kill..."


    Seeing Thunderbird get angry, hundreds of little monsters are suddenly scared.


    Why are you still hesitating?


    Hesitate to die!


    "Huh, a bunch of cheap bones."


    A flash of disdain flashed across Thunderbird''s icy eyes.


    Little did they know that their husband and wife were even more outrageous than this before.


    When I saw Kikyo, I almost urinated in shock.


    After telling the route of these monsters, Thunderbird spread its wings and flew towards the next place.


    Just one day.


    Thunderbird recruited six hundred monsters.


    There are also two monster craftsmen among them.


    Just when it was about to return, a monster riding a bull flew over the sky, and the flame aura on the opponent''s body was very obvious.


    "Is this monster also a craftsman?"


    Thunderbird turned his head and accelerated.


    Came in front of the other party.


    "This friend, what do you want to do to stop me?"


    The dry old man, pretending to be innocent, burped alcohol in his mouth.


    At first glance, you know that you have drunk too much.


    "Are you a craftsman?"


    Thunderbird saw the material on the cow and some semi-finished swords.


    The eyes lit up.


    "So what? You want me to forge weapons. If so, you can''t do it without good materials."


    Dao Dao Zhai said dismissively.


    As the world''s leading swordsman.


    There are more than tens of thousands of weapons he built.


    Since the death of King Fighting Tooth, he also had to leave Westland.


    For life.


    We can only build weapons for some big monsters.


    Otherwise, with his insignificant strength, it would be easy to be killed by the big monster.


    After all, it is not a monster of Westland.


    Who would eat his suit and sell it silly?


    Thunderbird smiled and said, "I have a superb material here. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Material?


    Dao Dao Zhai craned his neck, leaning over and sniffing.


    Except for the miasma of the monster.


    There is no smell of the material at all.


    This monster is a liar?


    "Don''t sniff, the material is not here, but in the Dragon Canyon in the distance. My master has already surrendered the monsters there and is ready to build weapons."


    Dao Dao Zhai''s movement was a daze.


    Then his face changed drastically.


    Dragon Canyon?


    That''s not the place of the Dragon Bone Spirit.


    "The material you are talking about is Dragon Bone Essence???"


    "Yes, yes. I don''t know if you are interested. Such powerful materials are generally not easy to see."


    "Go... of course."


    Dao Dao Zhai was anxious.


    He was not for the material, but was afraid that the dragon bone spirit would harm the world after the seal was lifted.


    Now the King of Tooth is dead.


    This horrible guy is here.


    Neither humans nor monsters can resist its horror.


    The second young master is an idiot.


    The eldest master was thinking about iron and broken teeth all day.


    None of it is reassuring.


    When Dao Dao Zhai left, a small flea slowly landed on the ground from the air.


    It looked at the back of Dao Dao Zhai leaving.


    Move quickly in a certain direction.


    This matter is incredible.


    Madam must be notified, although he doesn''t want to go very much.


    ...


    It took almost three hours to fly.

 Chapter 191：

    It was almost evening.


    Dao Dao Zhai came to the familiar Dragon Canyon.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Looking at the Dragon Bone Spirit lying on the cliff, I couldn''t help feeling full of emotions in my heart.


    If the master could regress back then.


    It''s not going to die.


    Unfortunately, too much affection.


    At this time, the body of the dragon bone spirit was full of monsters, and they all came to come up with a show.


    On weekdays, such a powerful monster can''t be insulted by them.


    Join the Eternal God Cult now, and you can step on the opponent''s face.


    Dead without regrets!


    At this time, the eyes of Dragon Bone Spirit shed sad tears silently.


    Kill if you want.


    Why are you torturing me?


    Looking at the tearful Dragon Bone Spirit, Dao Dao Zhai seemed to have discovered the New World, but this guy was not killed! ! !


    Is alive!


    Think of the dead master.


    The old man was also angry from his heart.


    He drove the bull to the opponent''s head fiercely, and kept beating with the sledgehammer in his hand.


    Swearing while knocking.


    "Tell you to kill my master."


    "I told you to have nothing to look for."


    "Now you know it''s scary, right?"


    "I''ll knock you to death!!!"


    ...


    The Dragon Bone Spirit heard the familiar voice and opened his eyes again.


    ...................


    His eyes were full of killing intent.


    This **** flea, you scold you, and you beat you.


    How can anyone **** and pee on their body? Isn''t it disgusting?


    Drafting the uncle! !


    It''s not a thing!


    After wiping his butt, Dao Dao Zhai felt the hatred in his heart dissipated.


    I feel so happy.


    At this time, the miasma in the Dragon Canyon has been completely purified.


    The more one hundred people are busy building living quarters.


    The monsters are busy setting up the area for forging weapons, and the flying monsters are going to the Demon Village to mobilize supplies.


    As well as catching prey.


    There are flying monsters.


    You can easily capture deer, horses, and various animals that can be domesticated.


    The food in the Dragon Canyon is definitely more than that.


    Because meat is relieved.


    But breeding is too difficult.


    Must go to sea to catch fish in the sea.


    Only in this way can the demand here be supplied.


    Inside the stone house surrounded by bonfires.


    Xiao Feng was already asleep, and after a busy day, she was obviously very tired.


    Kikyo and the village chief are talking about the future.


    "When we settle down here, Xiaofeng and I will leave. Although Daodaozai is crazy, but the technology seems to be pretty good."


    In order to surface their own strength.


    Dao Dao Zhai directly took a section of the keel and built a very good weapon.


    He dared not reveal his identity as a vassal of the King of Fighting Tooth.


    Otherwise, the other party would definitely have to ask the bones of the King of Fighting Tooth.


    This group of terrible guys, although they accept monsters, but who knows what they think.


    When it is not clear to find out the true colors of others.


    He still didn''t dare to talk too much.


    "Yes, this weapon is just right for us, but why are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    There is some confusion.


    If you stay here, continue to grow the power of the religion.


    Slowly spread to the world.


    Isn''t that good?


    Kikyo stroked his sister''s forehead, and sighed: "Because we need to prepare sacrifices, we have to get the grace of God, but we have to give back to the gods, otherwise the anger of the gods will not be so easy to calm down."


    Spread the idea of ??meditation.


    Liu Che never stopped this.


    But if there is no special reason, he will be angry if he does not start the sacrifice for a long time.


    Someone had learned a lesson from the past, and she didn''t want her sister to have any accidents.


    So sacrifices are the top priority.


    And the heart of Dragon Bone Spirit is one of the sacrifices. predict.


    Chapter 169 The arrogance of Shashengwan was shattered by waves! (Guiqiu full order)


    The night with the full moon rising.


    Shishengmaru stood on the cliff, his eyes blurred.


    The memory returns to the time period when his father died.


    It was a snowy night.


    The same moonlit night.


    For the first time, he showed his fangs, because he wanted to give up everything and rescue the human woman.


    As a result, he was ignored.


    Since you have two swords, why did you give me one that can''t kill?


    Shashengwan touched the natural tooth around his waist.


    His face is a bit ugly.


    Kill the broken teeth of Hundred Demons with a single knife.


    Cong Yunya of the Hell Demon Sword.


    By the way, a knife to save all living beings was handed to me.


    Are you forcing me to deny this path?


    The overbearing path of Sasheng Maru is to control Hundred Monsters indifferently and ruthlessly.


    But Douya Wang didn''t let him get what he wanted.


    Just when Sesomaru fell into anger.


    A flea came under his feet.


    "The Dragon Bone Spirit has been liberated, Dao Dao Zhai asked me to come over and let you know."


    Shashengwan was awakened suddenly and looked down.


    Mingjia?


    Is the father''s retainer.


    "Then what is he doing?"


    "I heard that someone killed or controlled the Dragon Bone Essence, and now they have been taken away by a Thunderbird. It seems that the other party wants to use the Dragon Bone Essence to make weapons."


    arms?


    The body of the dragon bone spirit makes weapons.


    Shashengwan''s eyes lit up, and then coldly snorted: "Could it be a liar who wants to fool that old man?"


    For the retainers of the father.


    He generally doesn''t have a good face.


    Dao Dao Zhai pretends to be crazy and stupid all day long, Ming Jia avoids seeing herself.


    Only Park Xianweng couldn''t move.


    I can also communicate with myself.


    As for the scabbard guy.


    Since his father died, he has never seen him again.


    Mingjia has long been accustomed to the sarcastic sarcasm of Sashengwan, and he was already in a good mood if he didn''t shoot himself.


    "How do I know, I just came here to report anyway, goodbye..."


    For the Shashengwan who likes to bully the second young master.


    Mingjia was very annoying in her heart.


    Because he is too cold.


    He is a real ruthless monster.


    It''s not so much domineering, it''s not emotional.


    As cold as a lady.


    No wonder the eldest lady has fallen out of favor, it''s no wonder that such a son does not fall out of favor.


    I wanted to seize power at a young age.


    Who would like such a pup?


    In a moment, the underworld disappeared.


    Sai Sheng Maru said to the evil view behind the tree, "Let''s go!"


    "Where is the young master? You really believe that someone can kill the dragon bone spirit."


    "Just go and see."


    "Yes."


    The evil view lowered his head, but he was wondering in his heart.

 Chapter 192：

    It seems that the young master still wants a handy weapon, but... if the opponent can really kill the Dragon Bone Spirit, wanting a weapon is not that simple.


    He wanted to remind his master.


    But looking at the other person in a good mood, they didn''t dare to bother.


    In case you get kicked down.


    I feel uncomfortable.


    Ugh...


    In fact, how could he not know what he thought.


    Just facing the body of the dragon bone spirit.


    Who would dare to say nothing?


    At the beginning, he was able to compete with his father, which shows that the strength is equal.


    If you use its body to build a sword, it will definitely be stronger than the tattered one in your hand!


    In that case, why not do it.


    If you can''t be tough, you can change things.


    No one can stop what I want for Sesei Maru!


    At noon the next day.


    After a night of assault, Shisheng Maru finally came to the Dragon Canyon.


    At this time, the place was full of fiery atmosphere.


    There seems to be a mountain of fire.


    He frowned slightly, remembering that there is no volcano in this area.


    After traveling for a certain distance again, I saw billowing black smoke continuously spitting out from a mountain.


    This turned out to be a man-made crater!


    And what about the miasma before Dragon Canyon?


    It''s all gone.


    As the Shashengwan deepened, the surprise in my heart became deeper and deeper.


    Occasionally flying over a monster, there are decent fluctuations in the evil spirit.


    Even humans carrying supplies can be seen on the ground.


    A world where humans and monsters coexist?


    It''s really strange.


    moment.


    Shashengwan finally saw the killer father and enemy---the dragon bone spirit.


    At this moment it looks like an old man.


    Lying on the cliff in despair.


    The tail has been cut into several segments, pulled by humans and monsters together, and walked towards the black smoky mountain range.


    The evil view looked at the appearance of the dragon bone spirit, and couldn''t help but snickered: "Master, this guy is so miserable, he can''t even move, he just misses the meat on the chopping board."


    "Huh, what do you know? The Dragon Bone Spirit is sealed."


    Shashengwan snorted coldly, his eyes flashing solemnly.


    In his perspective.


    There are at least three hundred seals on the dragon bone spirit.


    Not to mention the activity, even the evil spirit can''t be poured out, and the sacred power above gives him a creepy feeling.


    Obviously this kind of power falls on oneself.


    It will definitely be uncomfortable.


    At this time, a thunderbird saw the arrival of the Sesho Maru, flapping its wings and flew over.


    "Who are you? Do you want to join our eternal church."


    "Eternal Church? Your organization?"


    "Yes, we are all followers of the eternal religion. Although we are monsters, as long as we are dedicated to good, the gods will forgive us."


    Thunderbird said calmly.


    He didn''t show any expressions because of the speciality of Sesho Maru.


    It seems that he is just an ordinary monster.


    In this world.


    A monster can transform into a perfect human form, which can only be done by a noble bloodline.


    Like the thunderbird in front of me, even if it turns into a human form, it has great flaws.


    It''s descent.


    Sesumaru squinted, looked up and down Thunderbird, walked around him and walked forward.


    "Stop! You haven''t answered my question yet!"


    Thunderbird was a little annoyed when the stranger ignored him.


    How to say he is also a mount of Lord Kikyo.


    To look down on him naturally means to look down on platycodon.


    How can this be tolerated?


    The evil view sneered at Thunderbird: "What are you, you don''t deserve to talk to us adults."


    It''s just a monster, what a thing.


    His young master, Sashengwan, is a noble man.


    Of course, chat with people who are in the same position.


    Just when Thunderbird wanted to make a move, a figure stopped from falling from the sky and stopped in front of Sessomaru.


    "My friend, I remember that our gods did not offend you, is it a bit too much to force it?"


    This person is the village chief of Chuyao Village.


    Holding a bone sledgehammer in his hand.


    Although he was smiling, his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Eternal God is committed to the peaceful coexistence of humans and monsters.


    But the stubborn guy didn''t mind going on a slaughter.


    In the past few days, 200 monsters have died here.


    "The weapon in your hand is made of keel bones?"


    Sesumaru muttered to himself, with a weird smile on his face.


    In the next instant, he launched an attack.


    "You rude person, see me teach you well."


    The two touch...........


    Sesang Maru''s fingers are wrapped around the miasma, like testing the strength of a bone weapon.


    As a result, the moment the finger touches.


    As if the strength of Mount Tai was pressing on the top, he patted it directly.


    This power itself can''t resist! !


    Sesumaru was shocked because he was shot flying.


    Everyone is stupid, and it is impossible for his young master to be defeated so easily.


    With just one blow, all the arrogance of Sasomaru was completely destroyed.


    Roar.


    An angry roar rose to the sky.


    Sashengmaru came to the village chief again like a ghost, and at this time he was extremely embarrassed.


    The armor has shattered.


    There was a touch of blood on his face.


    "Is not convinced? Haha, it''s a bit arrogant, I know you monsters are all arrogant, but in front of the eternal god.


    It''s the dragon, you have to hold it for me.


    The tiger has to lie down for me. "


    The fierce confrontation between the two attracted the attention of countless people and monsters.


    Kikyo heard the sound and walked out of the stone house.


    "What happened?"


    "Return to Lord God''s Envoy, there was a monster who was arrogant and unreasonable. Lord Thunderbird asked him what he was coming for. Not only did he not answer but he was forced to rush. Now the village chief has stopped him."


    "Um¡­"


    Kikyo nodded and hurried towards the fighting place.


    When she came to Shisheng Maru, the other party was almost unable to stand up.


    "Boy, surrender. If I used my full strength, you would have lost a long time ago. With this strength, I still want to see the master priest, wishful thinking!!"


    "Dare to look down on me and look for death!"


    Sesho Maru couldn''t stand the ridicule, and turned into the main body and rushed towards the village chief.


    "Stop it, what do you want to find me?"


    A light and fluttering sentence.


    The dog who was going crazy, his body instantly stagnated.


    It looked down and saw countless chains bound itself.


    When did she move her hands?


    Shashengwan was taken aback.


    His body couldn''t move, his demon power seemed to sink into the ocean, unable to respond to his will at all.


    Seeing that the dog did not speak, Kikyo sneered, "If you don''t speak, then prepare to wait for the skin and bones to be removed like the dragon bone spirit!"


    The people around saw the arrival of Kikyo.


    Kneeled on the ground one after another.


    "Participate in Campanulaceae God Envoy!"


    "Participate in Campanulaceae God Envoy!"


    ¡­


    Kikyo looked at the fierce dog and didn''t say a word.


    After a long period of time, after trying the Shashengwan countless times, he said stiffly, "I want the dragon bone to build a weapon!"


    Her own dignified killer pill needs such low-pitched speech.


    Humiliation.


    But he had to die if he didn''t say it.


    This woman is really terrifying!


    I can''t deal with it by myself!

 Chapter 193：

    Kikyo smiled when he heard the words.


    "It would have been better if you were so honest. If you communicated well, you could still give you a demon bone. Now... you have to make atonement for yourself!"


    She thought a little, and then said: "I will fine you to serve the church for ten years. If you reform and rehabilitate, you will be released sooner."


    Ten years is very short for the monsters.


    But for Sashengwan, it was a torture.


    "You can change it. I don''t have the habit of giving other people the present, otherwise you will kill me!"


    "Huh...you are still stiff."


    Xiao Feng came from a distance and kicked the Shashengwan abdomen.


    Just a kick.


    It made Shashengwan feel that the internal organs were about to be broken.


    Then his eyes went dark and he passed out completely in a coma.


    "Someone threw me to the craftsman''s side, and the fur can be made into a blanket!"


    "Yes, Master Xiaofeng."


    Chapter 170 Rin Tosaka: Why does my goddess only torture me!


    "Little monster, I remember you also came with him?"


    The evil sight shivered.


    Looking at the big smiling man above his head.


    This product urinates directly.


    "I am willing to atone for my sins, I am willing to atone for my sins!!!"


    His own young master has been scrapped, what else is he struggling with.


    Hurry up and admit it.


    Otherwise, I will be killed too.


    "Cut... the master is so arrogant, but his subordinates are really boring, it''s really boring!"


    The village chief showed sarcasm and waved his hand to the distance.


    Then the evil view was shackled around his neck.


    It takes five years of service to regain freedom.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The group member Ji Se Miko uploaded a picture.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "What is this? It looks disgusting, Bone Monster?"


    Ji Shi Witch: "As expected to be Dragon Sister, she is really insightful. This thing is called Dragon Bone Spirit. It is a monster made from the bones of a dragon."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It really insults a creature like a dragon. I think it''s called a chicken bone."


    Dashan Chu: "Puff...you really talk every day, either eating or drinking, or promoting doctrines. You are really a thief monk."


    Second Li: "Stop calling him a monk, he should be called Bald, Bald Donkey!"


    Tanjiro: "Hahaha...Mr. Fahai is now well-known."


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "In fact, there is nothing wrong with this kind of life, and I am quite envious!"


    Drink small wine every day.


    All kinds of delicacies are waiting.


    From time to time, I travel to various places to promote the doctrine.


    What a comfortable little day 29.


    He is like him. Not only does he have to promote the doctrine every day, he also has to negotiate with other provincial capitals.


    Busy like a dead dog every day.


    Tosaka University: "Uuuuu...why each of you is living so well, I am the only one serving the goddess."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Wow, are you offering sacrifices to my god? Congratulations!!!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Congratulations!"


    Queen Vampire: "Congratulations!"


    Demon Hunter: "Congratulations!"


    Tosaka University: "Stop...I haven''t sacrificed yet. I just used the ritual of the Holy Grail system to summon a clone of the goddess."


    Demon Hunter: "Then why are you crying? The arrival of the goddess can help you deal with the things you can''t handle. What a good thing."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Envy..."


    For peace: "If a goddess comes to my world, the old man will have to get rid of those idiots! I don''t know the blessing in the blessing, and I despise you...Tosaka Rin."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Your Versailles behavior is not good! Don''t promote it!!!"


    Goddess will come.


    If a goddess came, his own Qin Dynasty would have unified the world!


    Waiting for a hammer.


    Queen of the Vampire: "Yes, I also suspect that she is showing off. Although I also really want the goddess to come to this world..."


    Type moon plane.


    Rin Tosaka was kneeling and sitting in front of Wanwan, holding a fruit plate in both hands.


    There was still a smile on his face.


    Since the arrival of the goddess.


    I grew up and became a maid.


    Serve the tea and pour water.


    Press the rubbing back.


    It almost drives her crazy.


    The most hateful thing is that there are clearly Ilia and Karen, so why are they torturing themselves?


    Toban University: "Don''t envy you, my goddess is from the dark department. I toss me every day and don''t go out to work at all! Uuuuu...my heart hurts so much."


    Young Master Murong: "...Darkness, no wonder..."


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "Are there any dark goddesses? Then you have won the prize."


    Second Li: "Hahahaha... I said, don''t worry... Even if you are a dark goddess, you will not be tortured casually. It will be fine in a few days."


    Tanjirou: "Yes, but I don''t know the name of the goddess."


    Tosaka University: "It seems to be called Wanwan."


    Second Li: "..."


    To save sentient beings: "..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÀîÀ϶þ, good fellow, your world is really amazing, there are both light and dark."


    Before Shi Feixuan came to the world.


    A holy temperament, everyone admires everyone.


    Now there is another dark goddess.


    At first glance, she was not a serious goddess, and it was the first time that they had seen the priests like this.


    Tosaka University: "Help, what should I do..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Why don''t you ask the gods?"


    Ji Shi Miko: "I don''t think it''s better not to disturb the gods for this little thing. Since the goddess is in the lower realm, she will definitely not stay for long, so bear it... Sister Tosaka Rin."


    Tosaka University: "Oh...this is the only way to go. Once the Holy Grail War is over, she will return."


    The fox who only loves money: "By the way, even though I am a monster, I always feel that the pictures sent by Xiao Feng are not real monsters. It seems a little weird.


    @ÆÕ¶ÅÖÚÉú, are you bald brother? "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I also feel weird, but I can''t tell where the problem is."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Xiao Feng, you send a video, let''s study it."


    Jesuit Witch: "Okay."


    After a while.


    The group member Ji Se Miko uploaded a video.


    Ji Shi Miko: "By the way, my sister also said that there are some problems in our world, which may have something to do with that."


    Tanjirou: "Is it a problem with the world? That''s a good study."


    Now he becomes the manager of Shenwu World.


    There are more things in natural contact.


    Especially the rule of law has its own unique insights.


    Pudu sentient beings: "Have you noticed that this dragon bone spirit and the patterned big white dog all have one characteristic."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Of course I found it. I''m not a fool. How can I not see something so obvious."


    The fox who only loves money: "I also found out that there are only four souls in their world, which is really strange."


    Ji Shi Witch: "What''s so strange about this? Our world has been like this since ancient times. The soul is made up of four parts, isn''t it?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Uh...My world is three souls and six souls."


    Tanjiro: "The same is true in my world."


    Dashan Chu: "Almost all of them are like this."


    Jishi Miko: "...Is the feeling bad here!!!"


    For peace: "There should be connections, but the laws of each world are different, and the differences should be different, but if the soul is missing, then the rules of your world will be missing.


    The born soul is born missing. "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "That''s right, if the missing piece is not filled, it will be filled by the miasma, do you mean that?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Yes, I think the reason why their world has such shortcomings is that the problem should be in the underworld, which is where people should go after death, and there are big problems in it."


    Jishi Miko: "Wait...you guys chat slowly, let me talk to my sister."


    Xiaofeng went out and quickly found her sister.


    When she told each other one by one.


    Kikyo''s eyes lit up, and finally figured out what.


    "It turned out to be like this. I said why there are so many evil creatures born, it''s a problem in the underworld."


    Regardless of any world.


    The place of rebirth.


    It is the most important place.


    This interferes with the reincarnation of all things.


    If there is a problem here.


    Sure the world is affected.


    Kikyo asked, "What else did they say? Ask that Tu Shan Yaya."


    For monsters.


    Only the monster is the one who understands the monster best.

 Chapter 194：

    After a while, Xiaofeng said, "Sister Yaya said that the soul of that big dog should be more complete. I want us to try and let him practice eternal meditation whether it will be complemented."


    Compared to the powerful dragon bone spirit.


    The state of the patterned dog is obviously better than a little bit.


    In the myth of Dongying.


    Tengu is a clan of gods.


    "Well, then let''s go over. It just so happens that the big dog is awake now, and it can be used to prove the world''s problems."


    The killing pill at this time is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Tied up with all four feet upside down.


    He woke up half an hour ago.


    During this period of time, Shisheng Maru thought about a lot of things, except for the sound of sharpening the knife in his ears.


    He couldn''t think of anyone who could save himself.


    937 arrogance comes at a price.


    Thoughtless arrogance.


    Just an idiot.


    Now he finally understood, but it was a pity that it was too late.


    "Head...be careful when peeling it off. Master priest wants this dog skin as a quilt."


    "Don''t worry, the old man has been killing pigs for more than ten years, and it''s just a skinny dog, so he can catch it!!!"


    Click.


    Click.


    "Okay... the knife is almost sharpened. Someone hangs it up and chops the dog''s whip first. There is a hot pot to eat tonight!"


    Sashengmaru''s face is green.


    Can''t you give me a knife first?


    How can it be castrated first! ! !


    For a time, the crotch was chilly.


    Sashengmaru closed his eyes, ready to welcome the arrival of the knife.


    "Wait, you guys go out..."


    "Yes, Lord God Envoy."


    As a fragrant wind hit, Kikyo and his younger sister appeared in front of Sesho Maru.


    I saw her finger a little.


    The seal on the opponent was lifted a little.


    I can finally speak.


    "If you want to kill, kill it, I will not surrender!"


    "Cut... really a stupid dog. If you couldn''t find the test product, you thought we wouldn''t be able to. Someone castrated him to me so that you don''t accumulate virtue in your mouth!!"


    The two people who had just gone out came back in an instant.


    Sasheng Maru can''t wait to slap herself.


    Also guilty of a bad mouth.


    That silver knife is really dazzling.


    It''s getting old soon.


    Just when the two of them were about to take the knife, the big man Huagou finally took it.


    "Just say what you want, don''t insult me ??like that!!!"


    If news of the emasculation of Sesho Maru spreads out.


    My younger brother is probably laughing to death.


    The father''s dignity will also plummet.


    Sai Sheng Wan comforted herself so much, and agreed to find a new step.


    Men, there is no one who is not afraid of being castrated! ! !


    Kikyo faintly said: "I swear to become a believer. We have some important things to experiment. By the way, it can enhance your strength.".


    Chapter 171 Sacrifices are gathered, only to be sacrificed, the chaotic world of fox demon! (Add more for Xueyuecan boss)


    Improve strength?


    This topic is quite surprising to Sashengwan.


    After all, what he is looking for now is strength.


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "For a monster who has lost the ability to resist, even if I take a knife and cut you into pieces, it seems that you have no ability to refuse, right?"


    This is true.


    Sesomaru is now a prisoner.


    If it wasn''t for the castration to be too humiliating, he would rather die than succumb.


    The patterned dog was silent for a while, and slowly said, "I vowed to become a believer, and I will not betray the woman in front of me, nor will I hurt her person... The term is twenty years."


    Sesho Maru is not a fool.


    The surrender is only short-lived.


    So he added a deadline.


    Kikyo just smiled silently and did not give any comment.


    Now I feel that I am suffering to join the religion, I am afraid that I will not be able to drive away if I want to chase it away in the future.


    What a ridiculous and proud dog.


    After half an hour.


    Sesumaru brought his servants and came to Kikyo again.


    "Say, what do you want me to do?"


    The tone was still plain, without the inferiority and favor of being a captive.


    Even if you become a believer.


    Nor did he feel that the other party was worthy of respect.


    After all, in the view of Sesho Maru.


    Whoever has the power is the eldest brother.


    Obviously the opponent has the upper hand now!


    Surrender is only temporary!


    Kikyo didn''t mind either, but took out a copy and handed it to Sasaomaru.


    "This is the eternal meditation idea of ??our religious code. According to the research of the religious teachings, all monsters have great flaws. Even though things like miasma can strengthen the power of monsters.


    But have you ever seen monsters beyond the monster level? "


    This statement came out.


    Shashengwan was stunned.


    This is really not true.


    In his cognition, his father Fighting Fang is the strongest monster.


    Fight invincible hands all over the world.


    That''s the real king.


    "Flaws? Why do you say that."


    Sesei Maru didn''t feel that the other party was fooling him, just as Kikyo said.


    It''s totally unnecessary.


    "You also have a lot of miasma in your body right now. In addition to the demon power, the miasma supports your body and becomes a second force. For example, poison claws are your usual moves.


    But have you ever seen Dragon Bone Essence used?


    Have you seen your father use it? "


    Sesumaru frowned and thought about it. It seemed that his father was only using his body to fight swords and monsters.


    Miasma has never been used.


    Could it be said that the miasma is really a drawback?


    No... it should be the monsters of the whole world, all with huge flaws.


    Sesei Maru immediately began to read the eternal meditation, and then sat cross-legged on the ground.


    After all, it''s a big dog, and the speed is fast.


    When he entered the world of meditation.


    Infinite black smoke continuously emerged from the body.


    Xie Jian opened his eyes wide and exclaimed: "These are the miasma in the young master''s body, they all ran out..."


    "Sure enough, what Sister Yaya said is right, and the miasma is something that shouldn''t exist..."


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Feng couldn''t help but admire Tu Shan Yaya.


    Worthy of being a ten-tailed fairy fox.


    Analytical power is good.


    Kikyo looked at the imposing big dog, and said lightly: "It seems that it is necessary to go to the underworld in the future, otherwise the world will be in big trouble."


    "Yeah, we will go after the sacrifice."


    after an hour.


    Dagouzi with patterns regained consciousness, his eyes filled with surprise.


    The body is simply too relaxed.


    It seems to be floating on a cloud, without feeling the weight, but the demon power in the body is like a volcano.


    Full of explosive power.


    The miasma is completely gone.


    "Is this the power of God?"


    Sai Sheng Wan said with emotion.


    He wanted to stand up, but his calf weakened and he knelt directly on the ground.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "Go away, I just have soft legs!!!"


    Experienced the power of God, how can there be any weak legs.


    Sasheng Maru was a little embarrassed, and it took a full ten minutes to regain his ability to move independently.


    At this time, he looked at Kikyo with fear.


    Kikyo glanced up and down, and asked, "How does it feel?"


    "Very good, it has never been better." Saisei Maru said flatly, and then asked: "You gave me this thing, are you afraid of me betraying it?"


    After obtaining this method.


    He feels that his power is beyond common sense, and he has the capital to compete with Kikyo!

 Chapter 195：

    Because Sesei Maru chose the magic of the moon.


    Able to ignore the power of the **** of light.


    And with proper operation, it can be made stronger with the help of light.


    Xiao Feng chuckled.


    Kikyo also smiled.


    "If you want to betray you, you can try it. Now that you have witnessed the power of God, what do you think is the outcome of betraying the Church of God?


    The person who betrayed the religion last time.


    The punishment was to suffer for thousands of years in the ghost sea.


    This is not our action. Naturally, there will be eternal executors to punish the betrayers.


    God loves the world, but for those who blaspheme grace.


    There will be unimaginable torture waiting for those people, do you want to be a betrayer? "


    Xiao Feng grinned.


    Like a treacherous little demon.


    The masters and servants of the Sesho Maru shuddered.


    Never betray! ! ! !


    The eternal executor is not a good bird at first, and it is estimated that even they can''t deal with it.


    The wrong view raised his head to look at the young master, and said to his heart: This is all right, your twenty-year time limit is useless, and the betrayal has been transferred to the ghost sea to suffer.


    Shashengwan coughed slightly.


    It means there is nothing serious.


    As long as you can gain strength, a small price is normal.


    After that, Kikyo kept asking questions, and with the cooperation of Sesang Pill, he understood the flaws in his world.


    The first is the soul level.


    All creatures have defects, followed by the bodies of monsters.


    The later the monster is born, the weaker the potential.


    And the greater the miasma in the body.


    The half-demon is not corroded by the miasma, or for some reason, the half-demon is born without the miasma.


    Hearing this, Sesho Maru couldn''t help frowning.


    Was it because my father found Princess Sixteen Nights and gave birth to the **** Inuyasha?


    if it is like this.


    It''s understandable.


    After all, everyone wants a great heir.


    Although Sesumaru didn''t want to admit that he was weaker than Inuyasha, he did have defects in the miasma.


    "By the way, I heard that Dao Dao Zhai is working here. I don''t know if you can meet me? There are some things I want to ask him to come back."


    "What is it?"


    Xiao Feng asked with his head tilted.


    Shishengwan said, "A weapon, this knife is no longer useful. I will give it to you as a sacrifice."


    The second advantage of joining the religion.


    Conspiracy to seize iron and broken teeth.


    Now he and Dao Dao Zhai are both in Eternal God Sect.


    This time the opponent really couldn''t run.


    Since Kikyo is interested in the soul, this life-saving knife was simply given to her.


    "Master, that is the legacy of the master!"


    "Cut... a knife that can''t kill, what use is it for me to come?"


    ...


    The master and servant walked towards Furnace Mountain.


    Kikyo looked at the natural tooth in his hand, and said in surprise: "This knife is a bit extraordinary, there is the power of the underworld in it, but he shouldn''t know it, right?"


    "So can it be a sacrifice?"


    "Well, the second sacrifice was also found."


    Originally, Kikyo was planning to find three sacrifices and then returned to Maple Village.


    Now the heart of Dragon Bone Essence, the inheritance sword of Fighting Tooth King, has found two of them.


    If it matches the tree of times.


    Three offerings were collected.


    Next, just gather one or two towns to start the official festival!


    ......


    Fox demon world.


    Since offering sacrifices to the gods.


    The fox family who cultivated the way of affection, not only did not lose their strength.


    Instead, he gained a stronger strength.


    Among the best, Tu Shan Honghong has reached the level of twelve.


    At the same time, his fur has become more noble.


    Dreamlike.


    After the manipulation of the three sisters, the human dynasty has collapsed.


    It has become a world of great harmony.


    There is no exploitation and no oppression.


    Everyone has food to eat.


    Although there is no competition, progress will be slow, but compared to the world where the other half has not been notified by the eternal religion.


    The difference is really huge.


    First, after the Dao League split.


    The heads of the family, with the descendants of the royal family and a large number of troops, fled to the territory of Aolai Kingdom.


    It is equivalent to talking about the mundane world now.


    Divided into two factions.


    A territory that believes in eternal religion, and does not believe in religion.


    A country that believes in the religion of God has gained good weather, and any disaster will be suppressed by the gods.


    Such as earthquakes, hurricanes, heavy rains.


    These natural disasters, which were so fearful for human beings, were subdued before they appeared.


    On the other side, it was uncomfortable.


    Not to mention that the strength of the Dao League on the other side is not good, but the monster race that fled to the area on the other side does not know how many.


    They are all signs of turmoil.


    Every day is messing up.


    Even if there are people who are proud to come to the country, come to suppress it.


    It also can''t convince all the demons.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Because of Liu Che''s arrival.


    "¡§"Accidentally" touched the rule and made the original circle disappear.


    Many terrible spirits ran out from inside.


    It means that now Aolai has no extra troops, come to crusade against the eternal religion and Tu Shan Honghong.


    Now on the top of the eternal religion.


    Sitting a group of people eating melons.


    "Look... there is another Hydra coming out of the circle. I pay five cents. This guy can definitely hold on for a day."


    "Cut... the black-spotted bear last time, you said you could hold on for an hour, and Ji Guo just pulled the incense stick, can you close your **** and mouth?"


    "Uh... it''s a Hydra after all, and I think I can hold on for a while."


    ...


    The noise below is nephew.


    It can''t affect the practice of the three sisters Tushan at all.


    Tu Shan Honghong sat on the throne, staring at the country that was raging in the distance, and sighed, "Why do these people resist the glory of my **** so much?"


    "This is probably the selfishness of human beings. If it weren''t for Ao Laiguo who wanted to maintain his superiority all the time, he wouldn''t be so persistent."


    Tu Shan Rongrong squinted, his tone full of contempt.


    Only Tu Shan Yaya, lying on her seat, wagging her tail like a girl, apparently playing in the chat group again.


    "Sister, what happened last time has come to an end. As you said, there are a lot of flaws in the soul!"


    [Add more for Xueyuecan boss! ¡¿.


    Chapter 172 Sisters about to be separated, Kikyo''s determination! (Guiqiu full order)


    Tu Shan Honghong glanced back and smiled, his face a little smug.


    How could this kind of problem be so rare for her.


    "But sister, how do you know that youkai''s soul is flawed?"


    Tu Shan Yaya embraced the fine tradition of asking if he didn''t understand, and looked at her cutely.


    Although I really want to hit my sister.


    But who makes the other party more knowledgeable than himself.


    Tu Shan Honghong did not speak, but used her demon power to create an incomplete sphere.


    "You see this ball is flawed, suppose it is the soul.


    If it is incomplete, it will definitely not be reincarnated.


    Four souls and six souls.


    It is estimated that this is the gap!


    There are three souls and six souls in our world, and there is a high probability that there are only four souls and two souls in that world.


    Of course, what I say next is just hypothesis.


    Suppose that there are no six reincarnations in that world.


    It is an ordinary underworld, even if the will inside it is weak, it knows to maintain the order of reincarnation.


    Then without a complete soul, it needs to find something to fill.


    so..."


    Tu Shan Yaya said solemnly: "The miasma was born! That''s how it is, I said that the world is full of monsters and evil spirits, it turns out that something happened in the underworld."


    "Yes, it''s fortunate that there is a smart person next to the other party''s priest, who can understand what I mean, otherwise...you can only wait for the gods to take action."

 Chapter 196：

    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the bright sky and smiled extremely brightly.


    Even Yaya next to her is obsessed with it.


    My sister laughed beautifully.


    "It seems that the witch named Kikyo meets... the existence of such a Jisedu is really like me."


    "Then I will contact the chief priest named Xiao Feng, I think the other party also wants to chat with my sister."


    "Um."


    ...


    Proud to come to the country.


    Since the introduction of humans, the life of the spirits has not been easy.


    It can even be said that it has made the situation worse.


    940¡¡ It was quite uncomfortable for the things in the circle to escape from the cage, but now there are a large number of humans and trouble-making monsters.


    The whole country is a bit precarious.


    If it is not for the fairy gods in the sky, they have been helping them.


    I''m afraid I can''t last for these three months.


    The angry hydra is raging.


    The residents kept making fearful sounds.


    They understand that the other party is venting their anger, but what''s the use? They don''t have so many top combat powers.


    There is no way these monsters can do anything about it.


    And... the Tushan three monsters staring at the other side.


    They are the most tense existence in the country, because once they mobilize too much force, the other party is likely to take advantage of the vacancy.


    "What the **** should I do? None of those immortals awakened!"


    A girl full of fluff, standing on the top of the mountain.


    The whole person is full of fighting spirit.


    Calm.


    It is her endorsement, although she is a woman, she is the current decision-making figure in Aolai country!


    "I''m sorry, Master. There is still no response at all. The advent of the Age of Doom has greatly reduced the aura..."


    The old woman kneeling behind the girl said sadly.


    Immortals can sleep.


    They can''t.


    This is a sad thing.


    "Forget it...protect those humans first, let us force back the things in the circle, and prepare to shrink the front!"


    "But, Master...is it really worth it? Those humans are just a little bit of grass."


    "This is an order, and don''t forget what the ancestors said! Human beings will be the protagonists of the world in the future."


    The girl did not want to embarrass her own ethnic group.


    But there is no way.


    For future development, it is still necessary to make everything possible.


    This is helpless.


    However, she didn''t know that human beings are inferior.


    The people watching each other live in the sun.


    Gradually this group of people have other thoughts.


    "The people of the Dao League, are they really good for us?"


    "Always say that the other party is a bad person, but why is it calm over there? There are delicious food and comfortable sunshine every day..."


    "I don''t think it''s quite right. The prince said at the time that he would form a dynasty here, but he would go out to parade every few days, and he would never be seen again."


    "Haha...who is the evildoer in this world?"


    Everyone was silent upon hearing this.


    Because this sentence is too heavy.


    But it is thought-provoking.


    It is said that the fox demon is in troubled times, but they live comfortably every day.


    There is either a strong wind or a heavy rain on my own side.


    Every few days there are constant attacks by monsters, and it is almost like being in hell.


    They are just ordinary human beings, not those high-level monks.


    All that is needed is ordinary life.


    As long as it can fill the stomach, then there is no war, no fright.


    Prolonged oppression will bring numbness.


    Because there is no hope.


    However, he is in **** on his own side, but in Wonderland on the other.


    Who can bear this?


    I don''t know who started it. This night, dozens of people, risking being killed by monsters, went out to sea to Fairy Island!


    The sea is cold.


    It''s even a bit biting.


    But the desire to survive constantly stimulates them.


    As long as you move forward, as long as you go ashore, good days will come to you.


    There will be no more terrible monster attacks, no more worries.


    Holding this thought.


    These people held the wood and floated for a long time.


    Finally came near the coast.


    Soaking in the sea for a long time, so that ordinary people sink to the bottom of the sea.


    But even so.


    The survivors after landing still laughed.


    Because I ushered in a new life.


    "People over there, come and cook up... don''t get frostbite."


    Although the sound is difficult and harsh, it contains caring.


    A man subconsciously said: "Thank you, brother!"


    As a result, when he saw that it was a fish spirit who greeted him, he rolled his eyes in shock and fainted directly.


    The others were also hugged in shock.


    Because at the feet of that fish spirit, there are a group of humans.


    Does it want to eat itself and others?


    The atmosphere solidified a bit for a while.


    In the end, the black scale fish spirit couldn''t help but said, "Come here, you have fainted if you don¡¯t have enough physical strength. I saw you..."


    After understanding.


    People only know that this fish pioneer is the scout of the eternal religion.


    Always stay in the sea with my partner.


    As a result, I saw people falling into the water and brought these people back.


    "You really don''t eat us?"


    "The monsters of the eternal religion can''t eat people, don''t you know?"


    Yu Xianfeng turned around, revealing the lines on his back.


    The word eternity above.


    Very dazzling.


    This is the hallmark of the religion.


    A monster with this mark can neither eat people nor commit sins.


    Because there are gods watching.


    Any monster who is not a god, dare to tattoo this kind of mark.


    Will be hunted infinitely.


    Hearing that he and others were rescued, these people cried happily.


    Get out of the sea of ??bitterness!


    Can you be upset?


    The gate of Huoyun City opened until it was ten minutes after dawn.


    These people who ran over had a job and a new life under the arrangement of the gods.


    After receiving the news, Tu Shan Honghong said: "The overall situation has been determined, and we will spread these stories and tell the spies by the way that we can do it."


    Waiting for months.


    Finally someone couldn''t help but take this step.


    Really wonderful.


    Scheming!


    It''s always the best to use, people''s hearts....Audience, so you don''t understand this.


    On the same day, the residents of the outskirts of Aolai country received news that someone had fled here and gained a new life.


    It caused a sensation in an instant.


    "Did you really get a new life?"


    "But we can''t swim through such a big sea!"


    "A lot of people will definitely die!!!"


    A group of people gathered in a narrow room.


    There is a heated discussion.


    When the whistle sounded.


    The room was silent for a moment.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    A golden carriage was driving outside.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, the lord of the Aolai country has already agreed with me that as long as we repel the monsters, let us build a human country in Beicheng District..."


    The prince stood on the carriage and said cheerfully.


    Countless fireworks rose up.


    Set off his greatness.

 Chapter 197：

    As everyone knows, people only see indifference and sarcasm.


    They don''t want a country now, they just want a stable life.


    The emperor who doesn''t know the opinion of the people.


    Never mind!


    After a long time the carriage left, an old man in the house said: "We old people can die, but the younger generation must go to Huoyun City, remember that there is the hope of living."


    "But the patriarch, don''t you stay here..."


    "Will die? For the future, these sacrifices are necessary. I only hope that Lord God, let us go to the God Realm for the sake of our lost path and knowing how to return..."


    The old man''s turbid eyes were full of tears.


    People can make mistakes, but they cannot make mistakes again and again.


    Before, I waited for someone to listen to the nonsense of the Dao League, and came here over the mountains.


    As a result, people who live are not humans, and ghosts are not ghosts.


    "You have to remember, you must be happy!"


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    ...


    This night, hundreds of people fled from Aolai country.


    When the people from the Dao League reacted, their expressions were extremely pale.


    They dare not go to sea.


    Because there are eternal gods in the sea.


    "Damn it, why don''t these people have brains!!!"


    "Check me, who is spreading the rumors!!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Oppression will only provoke resistance from more people.


    This is something no one expected.


    ......


    Inuyasha World.


    "Sister, elder sister... the news from Tu Shan Honghong is coming again."


    "Oh? What did the other person say."


    "She said: Now that the reason is found, why not start the sacrifice and let the gods check it?"


    Hearing the words, the bellflower was taken aback.


    Yes, why not let the gods take action.


    If you can solve the problem of the underworld.


    This is a great merit.


    But is it really good now?


    Kikyo thought for a while, and finally decided to show up by himself.


    Otherwise, every day is delayed.


    All new creatures will be attacked by miasma.


    "Xiaofeng passes on the order, and the ceremony will start in three days. Maybe...this is the last time I see the world, and I will leave it to you in the future."


    "Sister, do you want to sacrifice yourself?"


    Xiao Feng did not expect that the separation between the sisters would come so quickly. .


    Chapter 173 The Law of Time Is Born, A New Occupation of God Religion¡¾Eternal Priestess¡¿


    "Yeah, my wish has always been very simple, and that is to be a witch who saves the world while taking care of you at the same time."


    Kikyo kept her hair close to her ears, and looked at her sister very tenderly.


    Then he said: "If there is no Eternal God Cult, the witch is really just a different kind, hated by monsters, feared by humans, and there are still fights among the same.


    I have always lived very hard.


    Now that you have grown up, you have become a unique witch, and you are stronger than me.


    In this way, I can rest assured that I can serve the gods. "


    Xiao Feng lowered his head, crystal tears dripping continuously.


    She never thought of it.


    That''s how my sister''s heart is.


    Strong, brave, and holy Doraemon witch.


    In fact, she is also a weak woman in her heart, who wants to have a perfect love and a happy family.


    But the day did not fulfill everyone''s wish.


    Everything is just the opposite.


    This makes Doraji''s heart to help the world become stronger and stronger.


    Since I can''t be happy.


    If you look at other people''s happiness, you will also reap happiness.


    Kikyo thought so.


    At the same time, a lot of happiness was obtained.


    Now my sister has grown up and will not worry about life or death.


    As long as the world''s problems are solved.


    Kikyo feels that he can leave this painful world, go to the bright gods, and wait for the gods.


    This is his duty as a witch.


    It is also the highest honor.


    Moreover, I heard my sister say that the goddesses are all gods.


    I really want to communicate with them.


    Kikyo hugged his sobbing sister, did not say anything else, just patted her back gently as before.


    Just like a mother, humming a lullaby.


    For a long time, Xiaofeng stood up and said to her sister: "I will work hard, I will definitely work hard, and I will make the world upgrade soon."


    "Well, I know."


    Kikyo looked at her sister tenderly, everything was silent.


    A few days later.


    The festival officially begins.


    The village of Maple is full of lanterns and festoons, and there is a festive atmosphere everywhere.


    As Maple Village defeated a group of troops after Kikyo left, the population soared tenfold.


    Originally it was just a village.


    Now it looks like a town.


    Villagers with super strength look like immortals to ordinary people, and their houses are built of stone.


    Beautiful and sturdy.


    The mayor is qualified by the original village chief.


    When the bell is flying.


    Bells also rang in the Dragon Canyon and Chuyao Village cottage.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The bell is fluttering.


    Everyone knelt on the ground solemnly.


    The altar prepared by Kikyo is a large stone altar next to the era tree.


    There are nine floors.


    It looks unpretentious.


    But sacrifices are very rare.


    The heart of the dragon bone spirit, natural teeth, and the tree of times.


    And Miko Campanulaceae.


    Xiao Feng looked at her sister who was kneeling above the altar, stabilized her emotions, and began to sing.


    The sky is sunny and windy.


    Because of this voice became psychedelic.


    The true **** is about to appear.


    Everyone was very nervous, including the Thunderbirds, and the master servant Sesho Maru kneeling in the distance.


    "Master, will God really appear?"


    "Shut up, then we shouldn''t ask, just wait."


    Sai Sheng Maru glared at him.


    Don''t talk when you shouldn''t talk.


    The guy who has never seen the power of God.


    Never know how terrible the power of God is.


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che is training Lin Qing''er and Hui Ye.


    Ahem...not what you think.


    It was about the teachings of divine art and combat. Although the two of them had excellent talents, they did not know much about divine art as well as Liu Che.


    For example, as a Nuwa, Lin Qing''er would only use supernatural powers rudely.


    Don''t know a workaround at all.


    Even Tsunade had a headache looking at it.


    With the rules of creation, I don''t know how to use creation to create a favorable fighting environment for myself.


    On the other side, Hui Ye was even more outrageous.


    With white eyes and reincarnation eyes, melee is an idiot!


    Good guys.


    His talents are all ruined.


    After half an hour.


    Hui Ye lay on the ground, looking at herself grievously.


    His little hand was holding his back buttocks.


    Almost did not cry.


    Lin Qing''er was better. Under Tsunade''s fighting teaching, she finally understood her fighting style.

 Chapter 198：

    Since we can create things, we should use all things as weapons.


    Keep making things to attack.


    "Okay, let''s end today''s training. Huiye is unqualified, and Lin Qing''er is unqualified. Let''s reflect on it when I go back today."


    The two gods heard this and quickly knelt on the ground.


    The same goes for Tsunade and other goddesses who watched the battle.


    They sighed in their hearts.


    God is God after all.


    Even if it only reveals a little power, it can easily defeat any goddess.


    After watching the two divine trainings, the demon in the distance felt thoughtful, and at the same time he knew what route he should take.


    Everyone has his own way.


    And her way is tyrannical!


    To do that, be the demon under one **** and above all gods!


    Liu Che who returned to Ziwei Palace.


    Looking at the prompt message in front of him, he nodded in satisfaction.


    The world of Inuyasha began to sacrifice.


    It''s really good.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the heart of the Dragon Bone Spirit to you, triggering a 1,500-fold increase, and you get a four-star beast undead bone dragon."


    "Ding...your believer sacrificed to you the knife of reviving the dead---born tooth, triggering the ten thousand times increase, you get the supreme artifact [Blade of Judgment]."


    "Ding...your believers sacrificed to you an era tree with great luck, triggering a multi-million-fold increase, and you have obtained a complete rule-[time]."


    "Ding... Your believers sacrificed to you a tragic girl with great luck, Platycodon grandiflorum, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a special transfer [Eternal Priestess]."


    [Eternal Priestess]: Special transfers in the Eternal Church require the gender of the transferred character to be a woman.


    He has a pure heart and a very high belief in the religion.


    Even if the soul is sacrificed, it will not betray.


    After the transfer, he gains great power, but because of his great fortune, the will of the world will not launch an attack on the saint!


    Note: Priestess has many forms, and the body is dead and the soul is immortal. She is a fanatic who is loyal to the religion.


    "As expected of Kikyo... It''s great to have a job change if you dedicate yourself!"


    Liu Che laughed as he watched, and of course the one that pleased him the most, began to sacrifice the Time Tree.


    Let yourself get the complete law of time!


    Carry the power of time.


    This will speed up the operation of God''s Domain World.


    It''s so cool.


    One of the top three rules of time, what could be more enjoyable than this.


    Although the way of love is strong.


    But compared with the law of time, it is still too inferior.


    Whether it is functionality or attack power, it is not a class.


    Fortunately, Liu Che''s residential areas were all locked by Xiao Luan with a hundred thousand seals.


    Otherwise, master the law of time.


    It must have caused a sensation again.


    But others didn''t know, she was stunned anyway!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The previous comprehension of the strange laws can be attributed at most to Liu Che''s good luck.


    Then the time in his residential area is now disordered, like a vortex of chaos, which is unpredictable and undetectable.


    It must have mastered another rule.


    And it''s time for enviable top laws.


    "Is this kid a monster... he obtained the second law in such a short time."


    It took only half a year.


    The law of time is comprehended.


    Xiao Luan felt the law of time slowly losing strength in her body, and couldn''t help gritting her teeth.


    In the world of gods.


    Once a **** masters the law.


    The remaining fragments of the law will be correspondingly dimmed.


    This is surrender to the king.


    At the same time, if the gods who master the law and authority, if the law of time is not open.


    Then... the entire world of gods will be affected by this matter, such as the gods within the gods'' bodies, it will become very difficult for time to speed up.


    It takes a lot of divine power to do it.


    And the words of mastering the fragments of the law of time before.


    You can do it easily.


    This is the gap!


    It means that Liu Che now controls the world of the gods, and the time of all gods is the lifeblood.


    .............0


    Of course, others can also kill him.


    But mastering the law of time is an invincible existence in itself.


    You can kill the current Liu Che.


    But you can''t kill Liu Che in the past.


    This means that he is not dead.


    The law of time is such a BUG.


    ......


    In the world of Inuyasha.


    Hundreds of thousands of miles in the sky, God Xia appeared in front of the world.


    Divine power encompasses the entire world.


    Because the rewards are too rich.


    Liu Che is also rare and generous.


    Had it not been for his luck to be only sixty percent, and it would be too risky to collect the world, he would have swallowed the world of Inuyasha in one bite.


    Westland.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue froze as she looked at the figure above her head.


    This figure is very handsome.


    The whole person is in the gods.


    Nine rays of light circled like a planet behind his head.


    Behind him is a giant peach tree.


    Surrounded by the laws of time, Immortal Fairy Ling Yue only took a look, and she actually saw the picture of her own childhood.


    And the next moment, I saw myself looking lonely and helpless again.


    True loneliness will die.


    "Is this my ending..."


    Fairy Ling Yue muttered to herself.


    There was a ray of tears in his eyes.


    Reiki end.


    Miasma occupies everything.


    There are no monsters in the world, and as the country''s master, it is impossible to escape the end of death.


    ...


    Kikyo and Xiaofeng saw the coming of the gods.


    Can''t help but frown.


    "Knock to the great eternal god!"


    "Kow to see the supreme god!"


    ...


    One after another voice kept ringing.


    Liu Che also slowly gathered some light, otherwise these people would not be able to see their lineup.


    "Get up."


    "I like your sacrifice very much this time. As the chief priest and the priestess, both of you can make a wish."


    Obtained the law of time.


    Liu Che naturally became generous.


    Any wish can be mentioned.


    But only this one.


    The ethereal divine voice fell like nine heavens, shocking the hearts of all believers.


    desire.


    The promised wish of God!


    What a gift this is.


    Sasaemaru looked at Kikyo and Xiaofeng enviously, wishing it was my wish.


    Definitely restore this broken world! predict.


    Chapter 174 The most selfless witch, the restored world of Inuyasha! (Guiqiu full order)


    Sesho Maru didn''t want to resurrect his father.


    Because that is the other party''s choice.


    What he wants to restore the world to its original scenery, and then suppress all the strong in the world in one fell swoop.


    However, this thought only flashed past.


    Because no matter how strong it is.


    They are all opponents of the gods.


    The tall and stalwart figure comes from the trembling feeling deep in the soul.


    This makes Sasheng Maru desperate.


    Because in front of God.


    I have no fighting spirit.


    Like a humble reptile.

 Chapter 199：

    What pride, what domineering.


    It''s ridiculous!


    "God''s world, there must be many strong people, one day I also want to go to the gods and meet those masters..."


    Suddenly Sesei Maru has a new life goal.


    ...


    Kikyo sat in a white dress. Hearing the words of the gods, he raised his head and said: "The gods are merciful, our world has many problems, so that the new soul is incomplete.


    Believe girl platycodon is willing to dedicate herself, and ask you to show your power and give the world a bright future. "


    Jesuit witch.


    Even when I left the world, I was thinking about this world.


    Liu Che''s eyes moved slightly.


    Know the shortcomings of the world.


    This world underworld has been trampled on, even destroyed.


    The natural tooth is one of the treasures that suppresses the underworld.


    But it was taken away by the King of Tooth.


    Because even if he does not take it away, once it is taken away by the messenger of the underworld, it will not end well.


    World consciousness exists.


    Underworld consciousness shattered.


    What a messy world.


    Liu Che said faintly: "You only have this wish?"


    "Yes, believers have only this wish."


    Kikyo knelt down piously.


    The forehead is close to the ground.


    "It''s a kind person, I like it very much, right there as you wish..."


    Liu Che reached out and grabbed the underworld.


    In his eyes, the space diaphragm shattered like a toy.


    The sentient beings looked at the black sphere in the hands of the gods and couldn''t help shaking.


    Is that the world to go to after death?


    It turned out to be such an existence.


    Shashengwan had very good eyesight, and he saw a figure in the depths of the underworld, managing things big and small.


    He will never forget the face of the other party.


    Because that is his father!


    Fighting Tooth King is not a real death. Although his body is decayed, he has great merit after all.


    And sitting in the world, one of the best monsters.


    After death, he was naturally selected by the will of the world as the manager of the depths of the underworld.


    It''s just that world that ordinary souls cannot go to.


    That is the deepest part of the underworld, that is, the core existence.


    "The reason why your world has problems is because someone has disrupted the order of the underworld, making the world out of balance, and eventually having to absorb the miasma of resentment to fill your own vacancy."


    "Although this puppy has a good choice and wants to use his powerful soul to repair the underworld, the sacrifice is too great..."


    "Finally, for the sake of your mind, grant you the status of master of the underworld!"


    The golden streamer sank into the underworld.


    moment.


    The wailing voice of Wangui resounded throughout the world.


    The endless resentment was purified under Liu Che''s divine light.


    Those ugly underworld masters also receded the monster faces and restored their original bodies.


    Drink poison to quench thirst.


    After all, it''s not the right way.


    At this moment, Liu Che restored the order of the underworld.


    The new soul can also be born safely.


    The King of Fighting Tooth felt the grace of God and led his tribes to bow down to the great god.


    "Thanks to the gift of the gods, the King of Tooth will do his best to maintain the order of the underworld in the future."


    "Feel the gift of the gods!!"


    The followers who were once loyal to the King of Fighting Tooth continued to worship.


    And in the underworld.


    Those masters of the underworld who had recovered their sanity, as well as the messengers of the underworld, also knelt on the ground.


    Declare one''s faith.


    Powerful and mighty.


    The will of the world did not even resist.


    This surprised Liu Che.


    Is it because I saved the underworld, so I acquiesced in developing my faith?


    It seems that the world consciousness is still very smart.


    Liu Che was a little happy, and then looked at Xiao Feng.


    Own chief priest.


    Feel the gentle gaze of God.


    Xiao Feng is inevitably a little nervous.


    I don''t actually have any desires, the only desire is to make my sister happy, but this kind of trivial desire.


    It''s really hard to tell.


    After a long while, Xiao Feng raised his head and looked at the God of Eternity humbly and said: "Can the gods take care of my sister? She has contributed her whole life and has never received any care..."


    I think of my sister''s life.


    She couldn''t help but want to cry.


    Liu Che smiled when he heard the words. The two sisters are so cute.


    No one has selfish desires.


    All thinking about others.


    Platycodon grandiflorum has the world in mind.


    And Xiaofeng just wanted to make her sister happy.


    Liu Che asked: "You don''t regret it?"


    "Yes, Lord God. Xiaofeng only has such a humble wish."


    "Well, as you wish." Liu Che smiled faintly: "However, as the chief priest, there are still some rewards that should be given, granting you the identity of a three-star envoy and a holy beast. I hope to be accompanied by it. , You can promote the power of God."


    With the colorful divine light falling.


    Xiao Feng only felt that her soul had been sublimated.


    A terrible force was born from the body.


    If she was before, she was just a power that surpassed the big monster.


    Then she is the real immortal now!


    The imperial messenger light, slaying demons and slaying demons.


    Female celestial master Tao fruit.


    Then a dreamy colorful deer came to Xiao Feng.


    This is an eight-star sacred beast.


    Not only can fly, but also have many strange moves.


    Only two tiers away from the beast.


    After all, this world is too weak, and it is impossible for a beast to come.


    Instead of sealing strength.


    Better to give a holy beast.


    Shishengmaru looked at the cute little deer with an extremely ugly face.


    This stupid deer is better than himself.


    How can it be repaired?


    Then Liu Che pushed the underworld back. When he looked at the Times Tree, time crossed in his eyes, and a hidden space-time gate formed.


    Eventually the sky turned into a normal color.


    Kikyo accompanied the divine light to the world of God''s Domain.


    Heaven and Earth regained clarity.


    Shenxia also disappeared.


    Many creatures that were suppressed to the ground by Liu Che began to be active again.


    Xiao Feng stroked the cute little deer and said to the believers next to him: "I have witnessed the divine power this time, everyone should know what to do in the future."


    The believers looked at each other after hearing the words.


    Said in unison.


    "Quite the troubled times and spread the doctrine!!!"


    Xiao Feng nodded in satisfaction, that''s right.


    ...


    Dao Dao Zhai sat at the entrance of the cave, looking at the sky with lingering fears.


    I didn''t expect to see the soul of the master one day.


    It''s amazing.


    From now on, I will stay in the gods and be a swordsman. Maybe after death I can continue to see the master...........


    In a moment, Sesei Maru walked in front of him.


    Dao Dao Zhai frowned and asked, "Do you still want iron and broken teeth?"


    "Then you give it?"


    "The key is in the black pearl in Inuyasha''s eyes, but can you promise not to kill him?"


    "That kind of guy is not worth killing me at all."


    Even the gods have seen it, so the Sesho Maru will naturally not be frustrated by this matter.


    He just wanted to make the old man a weapon.


    No longer continue to fall asleep.


    If one day Inuyasha can beat himself, he doesn''t mind giving him the iron shattered tooth.


    It''s just...now I need to go to the Westland.

 Chapter 200：

    Although I don''t like going home.


    But this time it''s about the ethnic group, so I have to go back anyway.


    Because the world is about to change.


    Unification is about to strike.


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    Kikyo was finally brought to the Ziwei Palace by Shenguang.


    Looking at the holy and bright hall, she was a little at a loss.


    Just a few breaths.


    I came here by myself.


    Where is this?


    Just when she lost consciousness, a voice came into her ears.


    "The unruly guy, the gods are right in front of you, kneel down to see you!"


    Kikyo only felt an unstoppable force pressing on his shoulders, and knelt down instantly.


    "Well, it doesn''t have to be that way."


    "Yes, God."


    Lin Qing''er retracted her finger and her expression returned to calm.


    "See Lord God."


    Kikyo didn''t panic at all, but instead found Liu Che''s position and kowtowed gently.


    "Get up, I promised your sister will take care of you. From now on, you will be the priestess in the Ziwei Palace, and you can always stay with me."


    "Thank you Lord God for the gift."


    Kikyo slowly raised his head and saw a very handsome man looking at him.


    moment.


    A blush climbed up to his face.


    Although he was prepared, he still couldn''t let go of facing the gods like this.


    My heart is always thumping.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    As usual.


    After the sacrifice, members of the group will upload videos.


    Naturally this time is no exception.


    The group member Ji Se Miko uploaded a video.


    ¡¾1.4 Sacrifice Ceremony, Bathing Godly Grace¡¿


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Awesome, Xiaofeng can be directly promoted to a three-star envoy, congratulations!"


    Dashan Chu: "You bald man is full of humanity and morality. Look at Sister Xiaofeng, the gods have given wishes, but none of them are for yourself."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "This is probably the heart of the real Bodhisattva, self-denial...


    The fox who only loves money: "I feel a little ashamed. Compared with other people''s wishes, I seem to do everything!"


    Second Li: "Who isn''t...but there is a problem in this world. The underworld is actually made like that. It''s not strange that there are monsters everywhere, and the people don''t have a living..."


    A smelly fish can damage a house.


    Then an underworld can naturally destroy a world.


    Fortunately, it''s too early!


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "Damn...I''m not going on a business trip anymore. I have spent so much effort to do anything, just search for sacrifices, and I want to sacrifice too."


    I am exhausted every day.


    Only five provinces were conquered.


    The other sisters Xiaofeng directly sacrificed to the gods and turned a world situation around.


    Am I stupid? !


    Tanjirou: "I told you to sacrifice first. Who told you not to listen."


    Vampire Queen: "Let me ask, is the eternal priestess a new profession? I just saw this news.".


    Chapter 175 Wanwan began to set the table, the Holy Grail war is about to end!


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I also just saw the eternal priestess... Is it because the gods love our female priests and can choose a new profession?"


    Ninja scientist: "You may be thinking too much, hurry up and wake up..."


    Tanjirou: "The eternal priestess is not the one that can be transferred by our chief priest, but the existence that can only be transferred by believers."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Let me explain, the oracle that I just got."


    Jishi Witch: "The eternal priestess is a woman within the eternal religion, who believes in piety and is pure in body and mind to obtain the highest glory. Not only can she gain powerful strength, but she can also use divine power.


    Simply put, it is another kind of priesthood, one of the priests who helps the priest expand his faith. "


    Second Li: "Understood... Let''s try it."


    The fox who only loves money: "By the way, your sister Kikyo sacrificed herself, and now the world only depends on you."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Well, my sister originally said that she wanted to meet your sister Tu Shan Honghong, but it seems impossible in a short time."


    The fox who only loves money: "No... they will meet soon, because we are planning to seize the last place of faith in the world."


    Purdue sentient beings: "I can''t interrupt when I see you chatting."


    Chu Dashan: "+1"


    Blond boy Sam: "I hope that the new group members in the future will also belong to the technological world, otherwise they don''t know what to say."


    Queen of the Vampire: "Hey... I know how far Rin Tosaka had been now? @Ô¶Ûà´ó."


    For peace: "Selena, you are so evil."


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay, because other people are fighting constantly, that adult is finally willing to take action. I really envy Xiao Feng, this will become a three-star envoy, tears..."


    Jesuit Miko: "Come on." 29


    ......


    Type moon plane.


    The nuclear flat city of Fuyuki.


    Since Gilgamesh and other three heroes were arrested, the situation has become even more bizarre.


    If Wanwan is not afraid, the heroic spirit will die and the sacrifice will be insufficient.


    I''m afraid she won''t make a move.


    This world is so interesting, and the methods of killing are endless.


    It''s a pity that the gods don''t allow overkill.


    Otherwise, she must have a good time.


    The hero of Shiro Weigu is Nero, one of the other kings of Mao.


    Suffering at home at this time.


    She, who wants to go out every day, is now imprisoned at home.


    "Master Yu, why are you so timid? They have been hiding here for three days."


    "That Nero, you don''t know, there is a female devil outside. It''s terrible... I can knock you down with a single blow."


    "Hmph... I''m not happy if you say this."


    Nero patted his chest, his pale green eyes gleamed with unyielding light.


    She is the king of the Roman Empire.


    The super heroic spirit with the emperor''s privilege, any skill can copy the Almighty King.


    Now he is locked in the house by the imperial curse.


    Is it going to be mad?


    Just when the two were deadlocked.


    Boom.


    A pillar of fire rising from the sky.


    The sky-covering waterspout can sweep the entire city.


    Along with the disaster, an extremely dazzling sunlight appeared in the sky.


    Nero jumped on the roof and looked at the familiar light.


    Frowning and said, "Is this... that person?"


    Sacred Sun Sword.


    Knight Gawain.


    Also at Tosaka''s home, Altria looked at the halo on the sky, and said in silence: "Gawain...this is his light."


    Illiya and Tosaka Sakura next to her woke up.


    As the king of the knights of the round table.


    Naturally recognize the knight under his command.


    It seems that the rumored sun knight, Gawain, is also a super powerful hero.


    In the Kitacheng District of Fuyuki City.


    This place has long been submerged by sea water.


    The Black Queen played Milamis, one against two.


    Fight against Gawain and Gilles with Big Eyes.


    Originally, Gawain didn''t want to partner with this disgusting guy.


    But it was manipulated by the overlord with a spell.


    He couldn''t help it.


    After all, Giles, who kills humans and is crazy and crazy, is the most annoying to Gawain.


    Semiramis looked at the sea monster that appeared as a sacrifice to humans.


    His face couldn''t help becoming serious.


    Why can such a disgusting Bala thing appear?


    "Let''s come down... the black witch... my strength is blessed by the charm of the saint during the day, and it is three times the normal state."


    The huge sun sword.


    Cleaved to the castle.


    Boom.


    The explosion sounded again.


    There was a harsh roar from the entire ground.


    "How come? Why didn''t it break!"


    A sword fell.


    But did not chop the sky garden.

 Chapter 201：

    This made Gawain a little shocked.


    Semiramis chuckled.


    "Yo...Brother, you didn''t know that I also have allies, and my allies are stronger than yours."


    Blonde hair fluttering.


    The blood-red eyes are breathtaking.


    She wore a white woolen blouse and a lavender dress, adding a unique charm to her cold temperament.


    The true ancestor of blood, Elquit Brenstad.


    Sister Kui appeared.


    The same dark master.


    Gawain''s attack just now was resolved by her special bloodline.


    The strong pressure made Gawain and Giles find it difficult to breathe.


    The strength of this woman exceeded their imagination.


    Not generally powerful.


    The red eyes flashed slightly.


    Huh.


    A powerful wave of air is oncoming.


    Gawain reacted subconsciously to an attack, but the opponent pinched his neck.


    "This is not an ordinary hero, but Berserker..."


    There is no reason, only the desire to attack.


    Such a hero is terrible!


    Gawain raised his head to look at Giles, the other party did not pay attention to him, but drove the sea monster to attack the sky garden.


    This dog stuff.


    Say good teamwork.


    "Oh... my little cuties are getting more and more lively. I can''t help it after only three days."


    The noisy Beicheng District.


    It quieted down instantly.


    A woman in a black dress stood in the void.


    With a faint smile on her face, she seemed to feel very novel about Giles'' changes.


    Although Wanwan likes to be lazy.


    But absolutely not dare to perfunctorily.


    So the heroes, it also means that her holiday is over!


    "This big man floating in the sea, do you want to be my slave? Your moves are very interesting."


    The strange sound penetrated the body of the sea monster.


    It reached Giles'' mind.


    He couldn''t help but shudder.


    The big naked eyes revealed a look of horror.


    What''s the situation with this woman?


    Why give yourself a feeling of being seen through!


    No... no one can stop me from obtaining the Holy Grail, my dear Joan, I will resurrect you! ! !


    Giles turned his spear and slapped his tentacles at the woman in the black dress in the air.


    "The disobedient kitten, I usually only choose to kill it."


    Wan Wan raised her little white hand and slapped it in the air.


    boom.


    A violent sound erupted.


    Bloody flowers all over the sky.


    It shocked everyone''s eyes, and even the evil of this world standing above the magic circle absorbing resentment was shocked.


    What the **** is this?


    Just a palm.


    There is no magic fluctuation, and no treasures are used.


    Just a light palm.


    Giles was frozen into the air, eyes full of fear.


    He wanted to run, but he couldn''t move his body.


    The Luodaocheng textbook in his hand is still held in his hand.


    Wan Wan narrowed her eyes, and then said in disgust: "It''s a pity that it was made of human skin...Although I am dark, but not those perverts, you... let''s go to death."


    The little hand squeezed hard.


    Giles'' body suddenly swelled.


    And then turned into a black rose.


    Bloom in the sky.


    Also wearing a black dress, the black queen compared to Wanwan, the temperament is not a little bit poor.


    The other party only had a look.


    It drained all the power of Semiramis.


    Terrible spiritual charm.


    It directly freezes the body of the Black Queen.


    "You are all mine, now let me down. As for those so-called masters, kneel down in front of me and can forgive you 943."


    The young girls in the dark.


    Hearing what Wanwan said, they knelt on the ground one after another.


    At the same time, the spell curse on the back of his hand slowly dissipated.


    It is not the dissolution of the contract, but the isolation by a stronger force!


    The power of this peerless demon girl is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Elquet and Gawain, bound by black chains, were sent to Rin Tosaka''s home like Semiramis.


    And Wanwan began to kill the Quartet.


    Because it''s time for a sacrifice.


    As for the guilty young man above her head, she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    If the other party is the evil of this world.


    Then Wanwan is the ancestor of evil! ! !


    Dark goddess!


    She is the source of evil.


    Until dusk falls, all the heroic spirits except Nero will be defeated and perish.


    A grand Holy Grail war.


    The curtain call is about to come.


    When Wan Wan came to the door of Shi Lang''s house.


    Nero came to her in front of her in spite of obstacles, the meteorite in his hand reaching to Wanwan''s neck.


    "I think I''m not your opponent, so let us have a fair battle, if I die, I will leave you at your disposal! But please let go of my lord..."


    Looking at her clear and unyielding gaze.


    Wan Wan lowered her head and smiled and said, "I have seen me kill other heroes, but I can still maintain my sense. I''m really a good hero. Tell me your name..."


    "Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus...


    Abbreviation: Nero.


    Emperor of Rome!


    Even if he cut his throat, he died after witnessing the sunset three times. "


    She didn''t have the slightest fear, nor any sadness.


    In Nero''s eyes.


    Everything you want.


    In fact, they have been obtained before death.


    There is only one small wish, which has never been realized.


    It seems that this time will not be realized.


    Lonely...it makes her feel sad every time.


    "Respect your dignity, I allow you to take action."


    In the next moment, countless roses appeared, and a Roman theater enveloped the two. .


    Chapter 167 Killing the evil in this world in seconds, Liu Che subdues the little star Lori


    Everyone has his own dignity.


    Just like Golden Shining and King Arthur.


    Everyone also has selfishness.


    But Wanwan did not see any selfishness towards herself in this woman''s eyes.


    That kind of people.


    It is the favorite of the gods.


    It is also her favorite.


    Moreover, the words of this figure.


    The gods will also like it very much.


    Then I will make her happy, and then end this joke-like farce and prepare to call it a day.


    "Build it, the rest of the sky!"


    "Show the highest light here!"


    "Witness Yu Zhicai...heard Wan Lei''s cheers...with the glory of those in power...and blooming like a flower!"


    "Let¡¯s open...invite to the heart-wrenching Golden Theater!!!"


    The enchantment constructed by magic wrapped the two together.


    A beam of light from the sky fell on Nero''s sword.


    She looked at the goddess who was completely unaffected and launched the strongest attack.


    Nero''s speed surpassed the sonic boom.


    Jian Qi cuts towards the Wanwan.


    boom.


    The two crossed by.

 Chapter 202：

    Nero knelt on one knee.


    Unbelievable flashes in his eyes.


    Because the moment he took the sword, he seemed to be cut into nothingness.


    There is no entity.


    There is also no sense of cutting.


    why is that?


    Wan Wan slowly turned around and looked at the girl in the fire-red dress with a smile, and exclaimed: "The strength is good, but we are not at the same level. My dark power can swallow everything. Things, including your swordsmanship, and this strange world."


    She stretched out her hand and pressed it lightly.


    The Roman plot was instantly shattered.


    The rain curtain in the sky is not over yet.


    The patter of rain dampened Nero''s hair in a moment.


    "Sorry, my collaborator..."


    Nero smiled bitterly at Shiro Eiko who ran out.


    The gap is too big.


    Heroines and maids of gods.


    It''s not dimensional at all.


    Shiro Wimiya came to her, shook his head and said, "No... you have done your best, Nero!"


    The so-called Holy Grail War.


    In fact, he really doesn''t care, as long as he doesn''t fall into the wrong hands.


    There is nothing bad about winning by this goddess.


    Although she is a bit nasty, she has to say that she is really good to civilians.


    Yesterday I saw her directing others and handing out food.


    Ahem... That other person is naturally Tosaka Rin, a tool man.


    Although she was extremely unhappy.


    ......


    On the world diaphragm.


    Alaya looked at the holy grail war that was about to end, and finally began to take action.


    The holy grail that has been accumulated for a long time.


    Finally began to show off.


    The sleeping Angola Manuel, feeling the appearance of black mud, slowly opened his eyes.


    Depravity, sin.


    All the evil thoughts kept flowing towards him.


    At this time all the heroic spirits were defeated.


    Only the evil of this world is left.


    Wanwan watched the fluctuations of the earth veins, and in her heart she told Tosaka Rin: "You can prepare for the sacrifice. The evils of this world have begun to converge, and the Holy Grail should also appear..."


    "Yes."


    Rin Tosaka received the order, and the commander led the heroes to the designated tower.


    At this time, less than 30% of the surviving residents in Fuyuki City.


    But these people have become believers of the eternal religion.


    The sky was originally dim.


    At this time it became a weird black-red color.


    The earth veins continuously extract power.


    And the Holy Grail finally appeared in everyone''s sight.


    This is a tall gold cup.


    The overall size is 50 cm.


    Altria looked at the black mud that was constantly erupting in the Holy Grail, her face became very ugly, is her willpower to use this kind of thing to trick herself into working?


    Cheating! ! !


    Gilgamesh was aside, laughing: "Have you seen it? You fools, this is the true face of the Holy Grail. The evil in the world is gathering."


    He was the victor of the last Holy Grail War.


    It is also the heroic spirit who undertakes the black mud.


    Because of this, the body is acquired.


    But... the side effects of black mud are very obvious, as the price of using black mud.


    Jin Shining had forgotten her own glory, became crazy, and almost forgot the existence of Enkidu.


    Only he in the Sumerian era is the real hero king.


    That admirable existence.


    Enqidu sat next to him, shaking his head and sighing: "It seems that the sins in this world have not disappeared since the death of his mother."


    The heroes were silent.


    Who made the two of them the oldest heroes?


    Can''t interrupt.


    Illya''s mood was a little depressed.


    Because the purpose of their family is to rely on the Holy Grail for real immortality, the Holy Grail is such a disgusting thing.


    It seems that the so-called eternal life does not exist.


    Except eternal religion.


    Accompanied by the pulsation of magic.


    The Holy Grail began to rise to the sky.


    There was nothing to accept, but black mud began to flow continuously.


    Because of the intervention of restraint, the evil in this holy grail has become even more terrifying.


    five minutes later.


    The sky is cracked.


    The most evil spirits descended.


    Angola Manuel locked Wanwan for the first time and turned into the shadow of darkness.


    Surprised away.


    Just attack.


    It made all the British inspirations incredibly horrible.


    Nero looked at the black mud that echoed with the skin of Angola Manuel, and exclaimed: "Oh... he is absorbing the power of the black mud!"


    "This world shouldn''t exist!!!"


    Angola Manuel said frantically.


    Thousands of weapons made of black mud were shrouded in Wanwan.


    The latter sighed slightly.


    Point your finger forward.


    A black whirlwind like a nebula appeared out of thin air.


    Instantly absorbed the attack in front of him.


    "You only have this power? Can you be stronger? My power has been suppressed to the extreme. Can you make me more relaxed?"


    Wan Wan said boringly.


    Just so little power of darkness.


    Said it is the evil of this world?


    This is really funny.


    Who is the real evil?


    Wan Wan opened her hands, and the light kept receding.


    "Remember little guy, the real evil is not who calls it, who sounds louder, who looks more crazy...


    The real evil.


    I want to be like my sister, the incarnation of darkness. "


    Wan Wan muttered to herself in a low voice.


    The entire Fuyuki City buildings are declining and destroying, the sea water has lost its vitality, and everything is being destroyed.


    The veins are exhausted.


    The dark clouds dispersed.


    Under the influence of Wanwan''s divine power, the enchantment has become fragmented.


    Angola Manuel was stunned.


    Because of his own strength, he is also being swallowed by the other party.


    "No...no, I am the real evil... Give me death..."


    He didn''t want to sit still.


    After frantically extracting the power of the black mud.


    Angola Manuel rushed to Wanwan desperately.


    As a result, the suction power is greater.


    The power of the black mud was sucked away by the opponent, and the pure filth was purified by the flame.


    Only power poured into Wan Wan''s body.


    On the other hand, Angola Manuel fell from the sky like a clown, and his body was weathered before it reached the ground.


    Wan Wan hiccuped, shook her head and sighed: "After all, it is a weak chicken, not one ten thousandth of my **** system..."


    Rin Tosaka saw this scene with no expression on his face.


    Kneeling on the ground quickly began the sacrifice.


    She has only one idea now.


    That is to quickly send this big man away.


    Otherwise, I will be tossed to death! ! ! !


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che was studying the law of time, but he didn''t expect a message from the world below.


    But this time the world is a somewhat familiar world.


    "¡§ It seems that what I am waiting for has arrived."


    There are no sacrifices in the world, there are only a few.


    And this world is the plane of the moon.

 Chapter 203：

    Consciousness passed, Liu Che instantly saw Wan Wan greet him happily.


    This guy has played the Holy Grail War like this.


    Forget it, let''s collect rewards.


    Liu Che''s body disappeared in place.


    Time goes by.


    In the next instant he came outside the world wall of this huge moon plane.


    Compare with other worlds.


    This world is weaker than the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    But as a plane, the integrity of the rules is still very sound.


    Liu Che''s body came to the world of Fate Night through the channel of faith, trembling to other worlds.


    He chose to ignore it.


    Every step forward.


    There will be fears coming from the unknown world.


    "I really didn''t expect the plane world to have this kind of world consciousness. No wonder the book says that it can only be captured by launching a plane war."


    If it is an ordinary world.


    If you have enough natural gas, you can collect it.


    But the plane is different.


    It has many worlds.


    And the conscious will is naturally not a simple one.


    Generally, some violent methods are used at this time, relying on a legal pass to enter the world and begin to invade other worlds.


    This is the war of planes.


    The sky is constantly changing.


    The long river of time stretches to the front of the world like a picture scroll.


    Alaya and Gaia.


    Two poor little guys.


    Seeing Liu Che''s appearance, he didn''t dare to hide in the starry sky.


    He quickly came to salute in front of him.


    "Singling Alaya, Gaia, salute the great gods."


    "Well, get up."


    Seeing that the other party was so obedient, Liu Che naturally wouldn''t speak badly at each other.


    Alaya turned into a little girl in a blue dress and stood up and asked, "My lord God, are you trying to take us away?"


    "Why is there such a question?"


    Liu Che looked at her, feeling very interesting in his heart.


    Gaia next to him was a girl in a yellow dress. After hearing what he said, she couldn''t help saying: "You have been stealing the faith of the planet, can we not know?"


    Alaya was anxious when he heard it.


    Gaia gave a light kick.


    How can there be such a talk.


    If someone gets angry, the two of them will be completely dead!


    Didn''t you see that the other party can control the long river of time at will?


    This is something that the greatest gods cannot do.


    The other party is an existence that transcends everything.


    Even if you are a Protoss restraining force, you must maintain the respect you deserve.


    Liu Che was not angry, but said faintly: "If I don''t take action, this planet will eventually go to extinction, because you don''t have the power to destroy the evil of this world!


    Now the question is, are you willing to die chronically or accept a new life? "


    Gaia was silent upon hearing this.


    Alaya said: "We need to live."


    Chapter 177 Grab the Fate Night World and obtain the Heroic Spirit System! (Guiqiu full order)


    Isn''t the Protoss afraid of death?


    In fact, they are also afraid!


    When the black mud spreads the world.


    The planet will also usher in extinction, and the same thing has happened countless times.


    Also because of this.


    The two of them didn''t stop Rin Tosaka''s sacrifice.


    Nor did she stop Wanwan''s movements.


    Instead, he threw the heroic spirits of other nodes to the city of Winterwood.


    Want to use this to test the power of God''s Maid.


    The answer is very satisfactory.


    The power of the eternal **** has surpassed the world, surpassed the plane of the moon.


    It is the existence that can save them.


    Surrender is inevitable.


    "However, let me collect gifts from believers before that, otherwise they will all be unable to wait..."


    "Yes."


    Liu Che turned and floated down.


    Alaya and Gaia are like maids.


    Follow him one left and the other right.


    Tosaka Rin kept looking at the sky, always afraid that something would happen in his heart, until a shining light came.


    She cried with excitement.


    God, you can count it.


    I was finally free.


    More than ten heroic spirits raised their heads to look at the dazzling Shen Xia.


    This Xia light shines on the whole world.


    Thousands of nine-color thunders, transformed into thunder dragons, are flying in the sky.


    For a long time, the river has become a background wall.


    Jin Shining and Enqidu both showed shocked expressions.


    The former is half of the lineage of gods.


    The latter is a weapon made by God.


    They are not heroes in the traditional sense.


    At this time, seeing the **** of eternity descend, the suppression from the soul level made them kneel on the ground.


    At the same time they clearly realized one thing.


    The **** of eternity.


    Supreme! !


    Not comparable to those false gods.


    Even the slightest breath that was leaked was more terrifying than all the gods, including God Tiamat.


    "This is what the maid said, is the real god? Old friend... this time we are finished."


    "I am satisfied to see you again in 943, and I think God has no intention to kill. Although it is a sacrifice, I think we should not die."


    Enkidu''s perception is S-level.


    Although afraid of the breath floating in the sky.


    But the feelings revealed in that breath didn''t have the slightest killing intent.


    Some are just gentle.


    This is a truly merciful god.


    King Arthur looked at that long river and fell into a sluggishness.


    That is her life.


    From birth to her own death, even many unseen scenes appeared in her eyes one by one.


    "So I failed the glory of the knights..."


    After just watching it for a while, she flipped through the history of Great Britain.


    The whole person was also redeemed.


    What Wanwan said to her before.


    It turned out to be true.


    It''s only self that is attached, not the knights who honor themselves.


    Gao Wen, who had been locked down, saw Wang''s expression and knew she was relieved.


    My heart also became happy.


    The believers near Tosaka''s house.


    Watching the light descend.


    Kneeled on the ground one after another.


    Constantly praying for God''s mercy.


    "Great God of Eternity, I beg you to come and bring the gospel to the ignorant us..."


    "Great God of Eternity, you the only **** in our hearts, you free us from suffering, you are our only hope"


    ...


    Accompanied by the chanting sound rose high.


    In the end, it cooperated with Tosaka Rin''s ritual voice.


    The sound spreads in the area around thousands of miles.


    The whole earth was shocked by this vision.


    Just in everyone''s consternation.


    A stalwart figure appeared in the sky.


    "Oh my God... is this a 3D image?"


    "No... his body is taller than the earth."


    "This must be a god..."


    "What are those long rivers? I see the past, the present, the future in it...what the **** is going on?"


    "That''s a long time!! I have seen the history of the rise and fall of mankind, and I have also seen another dark world."


    "Magicians are really for humans? Ha ha... They are just a bunch of **** executioners!!!"

 Chapter 204：

    Tosaka Sakura knelt beside her sister.


    Hands clasped together.


    She looked at the picture of her father sending herself out, and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Especially the conversation between him and Jian Tong Yanye.


    It is even more heartbreaking.


    This kind of animal is not as good as her father.


    Deserves to be killed by the Pleasant Monster!


    Everyone can see what they want to see over time.


    Until the sound of God comes.


    It took a long time to be frozen.


    "When I was born, the world still did not appear..."


    "When I woke up, the world was just born..."


    The voice was mysterious and loud.


    As if from eternity.


    Hit the depths of people''s souls.


    A picture scroll appeared in their minds.


    That is the picture where everything hasn''t appeared yet except for the world.


    It turns out that God is so old and so great.


    The reason they suffer is because the gods were too tired after the creation of the world.


    So fell into a deep sleep.


    Now that the God of Eternity wakes up, he naturally comes to rescue his believers.


    After understanding this incident.


    Ninety-five percent of human beings on the earth shouted in their hearts: "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer..."


    Powerful divine power.


    It''s daunting.


    Admirable.


    Slowly, the figure began to shrink, and finally stayed in the sky above Fuyuki City.


    The eternal sacred and clean light.


    And there are actually two little loli beside him.


    Are they divine envoys?


    Just in the doubts of everyone.


    The little Lolita on the left said: "I am Alaya, one of the protoss consciousness. Many heroes and magic associations must know my other name, Inhibition!"


    The little Lolita on the right added: ¡°We are committed to the continued development of the earth, and also for the continued survival of mankind, but our strength is too weak. Even if the existence of the heroic spirit is created, it cannot save you. Until it can''t continue."


    In the end they said in unison: "So we decided to follow the Lord of Eternity from now on and hand over the fate of the earth to him. All human beings, pray for God''s mercy together, so that we can get rid of suffering. "


    Humans were shocked.


    The earth will actually be conscious.


    And the consciousness was surrendered to God''s feet.


    What are you waiting for?


    Hurry up and surrender! ! !


    Wanwan standing on the ground saw Liu Che appear.


    Flew over quickly.


    Obediently said: "My Lord God, did I perform your task perfectly, oh...why did you beat me?"


    Time freezes for an instant.


    Wan Wan slapped her buttocks.


    Liu Che hummed softly: "I asked you to perform the task. See what you do every day?"


    Back in time.


    A picture appeared in front of Wan Wan.


    She either drinks every day or sings with a microphone.


    Only the beginning and the last day worked hard.


    Wan Wan''s face flushed red, showing an aggrieved expression.


    But she also understood that the gods didn''t really blame herself, otherwise she would freeze the time.


    I just miss myself.


    God of duplicity.


    Time quickly resumed its flow.


    At this time, the heroic spirits standing below fell into silence collectively.


    Question: My big boss has joined other people''s camp. What should we workers do?


    In the type moon world.


    Ordinary heroes are not as good as legendary heroes, and legendary heroes are not as good as mythical heroes.


    Such as the son of Zeus.


    For example, something with the blood of God.


    And mythological heroes are inferior to real gods, such as Ishtar.


    But the true **** can''t shake the restraint.


    That is, Protoss.


    Therefore, in the face of the Protoss taking the lead to join, the heroes had to give up the struggle.


    At this time, the earth''s altar was surging.


    A system prompt sounded from Liu Che''s ear.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed thirteen heroic spirits, triggering a ten-million-fold increase. You gain the hidden power of the system and activate the heroic spirit system."


    Note: The Heroic Spirit System is a system that comes with the Moon Plane.


    It''s just a small system.


    Similar to the pendant, please don''t confuse it with this system.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the contaminated Holy Grail, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained the five-star artifact, the Dark Holy Grail."


    [The Holy Grail of Darkness]: A pure evil power fetish, with the ability to blacken. The purer the power, the stronger the pollution.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrifice the contaminated Holy Grail, which contains a lot of luck and additional trigger rewards. You get the daughter of fate, the android Alice Phil von Einzbern."


    "Ding...you have obtained more than 80% of the luck, and the planet will allow you to charge the world, do you charge it?"


    "Warning: This is the world of planes. Once collected, it will trigger a battle!"


    Liu Che looked at the prompt of the system and smiled proudly: "Of course it is to charge the world, charge me!!!"


    Boom.


    The sound of thunder resounding through the stars.


    Spread to all worlds.


    Empty realm.


    The Holy Grail of the Moon.


    Warcraft front.


    One after another fragmented world, they all heard this terrible thunder.


    People showed fearful expressions.


    I don''t understand what happened.


    Then a terrifying and unfamiliar starry sky appeared over all the planets.


    This vast plane.


    Have several gods.


    The coercive force in it made the protagonists tremble.


    Two complete rules.


    Undoubtedly revealed.


    Long time, the law of love.


    The two echo each other.


    The Lunar Plane was unwilling to let Liu Che seize the world.


    However, his power is too terrifying.


    The power of six times.


    Disrupted the judgment of the Lunar Plane.


    When it reflected, Liu Che had already swallowed the planet and disappeared in place by himself.


    Even before he left, he took away the coordinates of a world.


    Fully prepared for the future war of planes.


    ...


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    A planet suddenly appeared beside the fairy world.


    On the left is the world of Shenwu.


    On the right is the fairy world.


    And this Fate Night World is now renamed the Star Spirit World by Liu Che.


    Altria looked at her body returning to normal with a surprised expression.


    So is the power of God so great?


    "Wang, we are back!"


    When the blond raised his head, he found that the former Knights of the Round Table had gathered beside him.


    Gawain, Lancelot... and so on all came to her.


    This is enough.


    On the other side, Gilgamesh also recovered all his memories. He covered his forehead and smiled bitterly: "As a sage king, it is really uncomfortable to be trapped like this by the heroic system...".


    Chapter 178 Unable to refuse the temptation, the war on the plane begins! (Look for a monthly pass)


    Enqi pursed his lips and smiled: "You...always are too arrogant, I told you before."


    Gilgamesh rolled his eyes and did not agree with the old friend''s words.


    As the oldest king.


    Arrogance is good in nature.


    As a human being, how can you stand shoulder to shoulder with God if you are not arrogant and dominate the entire Sumerian dynasty.


    One hero after another was liberated by Alaya and Gaia.

 Chapter 205：

    Except for the evil spirits.


    Basically, they are legendary characters with certain talents.


    In general, the Protoss ~ World is currently in the realm of God.


    Except for the supreme planet, the planet with the greatest potential is because it has too many powerhouses.


    moment.


    Lin Qinger took the Aogan to the front of the heroes and announced to them: "There is an oracle issued, you guys kneel and listen-right."


    Countless heroes knelt instantly.


    Listen to God''s commands.


    "The gods once said: Only if you make contributions to mankind during your lifetime will give you a second life and the power of the gods.


    I hope you will not be proud and spread the doctrine well in the future.


    As for Gilgamesh, if he wants to change the original history, he chooses to apply for an agent. God''s Domain has a portal that can send you back to the Sumerian era. "


    Jin Shining froze in place.


    He looked up and asked, "My lord of God, what does this mean?"


    Lin Qing''er glanced at him and said faintly: "It''s very simple. In other timelines, your country is about to fall. How can the Chaldean organization alone give people hope?"


    In an instant Gilgamesh understood.


    God wants to use Himself to travel to that era to propagate the doctrine.


    The same soul is compatible.


    Then Gilgamesh smiled and said, "Thank you, Lord God."


    "Don¡¯t think about it, all of this is God¡¯s will. Similarly, if other people are not satisfied with their ending, they can also go to the Lunar Plane and change their ending, but remember one thing...


    History can be changed, but everything that has happened cannot be changed. "


    After that, Lin Qinger glanced at Altria specifically.


    What happened to this blonde girl.


    She is very sympathetic.


    Simply pitiful than myself.


    A delicate flower.


    But at birth, in Blizzard.


    Poor and sigh.


    At this time, Nero came out and patted his chest and said: "My lord of God, Yu Nero has no desires, but only hopes to serve the gods. I don''t know if it''s okay?"


    Since there is no need to die.


    Then she naturally wanted to be with the gods.


    At the same time she also has her own careful thoughts.


    Nero has always been a goddess of beauty Venus, and his partner must be the most perfect existence.


    So who is the most perfect in God''s Domain?


    Only the gods are!


    Lin Qing''er looked up and down Nero, nodded and said: "You will come with me in a while, and you will come with the little guy over there."


    She was referring to Altria.


    The latter lowered his head blushing.


    It is really shameful to ask myself to serve the gods in front of all my subordinates.


    But fortunately, no one dared to ridicule.


    Instead, he showed a blessed smile.


    In fact, for the round table.


    Wang''s happiness is their best wish.


    As for Karen Tosaka Sakura, they all serve the gods afterwards.


    Eliya was crying while holding her mother.


    The latter is also somewhat helpless.


    Because although she has part of Alice''s memory, her body is systematically reshaped.


    When everything is done.


    Lin Qinger looked at Tosaka Rin and smiled to him: "As the chief priest this time, your reward is the status of a five-star goddess, and you have the power of a one-star goddess. I hope you don''t be proud."


    "Similarly, your mother, Tosaka Aoi, has also been resurrected."


    Rin Tosaka thought that the gods had forgotten himself.


    But I didn''t expect it to be a reward from God.


    She knelt on the ground and wept with joy.


    "Thank God Sister, thank you so much..."


    I lost my parents at a young age.


    Although the father is not a thing.


    The mother is a vegetable.


    But it''s better than being alone.


    Although Rin Tosaka is arrogant, she also longs for love.


    Just use Tsundere to cover up his emotions.


    Hearing this reward at the moment, he almost jumped up happily.


    Then a faint voice came into her ears.


    "The gods said, if you want to serve, you can go back with me and bring your sister."


    Tosaka Rin instantly flushed.


    The little face got hotter.


    This sister of God is so ashamed, how can it be so direct.


    However, as the chief priest, is it really good to go to the shrine to serve the gods?


    Tosaka Rin was a little worried, at the same time a little surprised, and a little proud.


    Only good women.


    In order to serve the gods.


    Doesn''t this mean that I am very good, and I am taken by the gods at the first glance.


    In the end, Rin Tosaka took his sister and the resurrected mother to the Eternal Shrine.


    And went together.


    There are two dumb kings.


    As for Karen after repairing her body, she is a full-time priestess and needs to make a lot of contributions before she can go to the shrine.


    Although the divine power has repaired the feelings, she is still a black-bellied girl.


    As for Shiro Weigu, seeing Hanoi for a long time.


    After he became a hero because he saved 500 people, he resolutely chose to become a messenger and returned to the world of the moon with the power of the gods.


    He vowed to rescue more people.


    ......


    Liu Che sat on the throne, supporting his face with one hand.


    Watching Gilgamesh return to the Sumerian era with Enkidu.


    As for the newcomers like Nero, they receive basic etiquette teaching outside.


    After all, with her generous personality, Hina definitely couldn''t make it through.


    The two are arguing.


    Kikyo looked at the vast world at the end of the era of God, and couldn''t help asking: "Master God, haven''t you already collected the world? Why is there another planet?"


    "What I collect is only a fragmented world, not the entire plane. For example, this believer is going to another world line.


    Commonly known as the world of different history. "


    The pure maiden blinked and asked thoughtfully: "Then if Xiaofeng and I didn''t meet you, the end would be miserable, right?"


    Liu Che looked at Kikyo, raised his hand and ran out a golden sphere.


    That is the history of the original Inuyasha world.


    Until Kagome stayed in the Warring States World.


    Kikyo looked at the scene inside, his face turned a little ugly.


    Self and sister inside.


    Where is the miserable end?


    It was unlucky.


    Finally, there is a person who can talk, who is actually a half-demon, and because of his kindness, he will be teased to death by a ghost spider.


    My sister is also blind.


    She did not meet God.


    Until she became an old woman, she was still alone.


    And she has no divine power, just an ordinary person, without strong spiritual power, can only cast some simple spells.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As for the things behind.


    All the bellflowers are swept away.


    He died and reincarnated, because of the fetters of the jade of the four souls, he returned to the Warring States Period.


    result...


    It''s a mess.


    Seeing midway, Kikyo didn''t want to look any further.


    Because that is not her at all.


    His pure soul and body will always belong to the gods around him, not the dog.


    Kikyo calmed down for a while and said to Liu Che: "Thank you for the gift of the gods. Without you, our sisters would end up terribly."


    Lin Qing''er, who was next to him, showed surprise and said: "What did you see?"


    "Uh...some not-so-good experiences."


    Nu Wa Qing''er tilted her head and asked dumbly, "Can I also see my own experience?"


    "Can."


    Liu Che showed a smirk and passed the fragments of the fairy sword to her.


    Overall, Lin Qing''er was even more unlucky.


    Mother gave Xu Changqing the power of Nuwa.


    Because she became an ordinary person and died lonely, she naturally unblocked her after her mother died.


    She has nothing to worry about.


    Under the arrangement of the saint''s aunt, he married the witch king of southern Xinjiang.

 Chapter 206：

    As a result, the other party, this straw bag, listened to the slander of the moon worshiper, and put her alive to death.


    ......


    Click.


    Lin Qinger crushed the time bubble in her hand, her small face was full of murderous intent.


    Damn... the kings of Shushan and the emperor are really not things.


    Fortunately, there are gods.


    Otherwise, she might be **** to death.


    How can there be such a cheating?


    It was said that Shushan Xiuxian did not love mortal dust, but when he saw that his mother was willing to dedicate her life, she no longer shied away.


    A bunch of dog stuff.


    It''s not a gadget.


    At this time Liu Che looked at Huiye and asked, "Do you want to look at your own experience?"


    The latter shook his head sharply.


    The two of them had seen their endings, and one by one was frustrated.


    She didn''t want to watch it.


    ......


    Type moon plane.


    Gilgamesh woke up from his seat when news of other cities being attacked by Warcraft came from outside.


    Siduli stepped forward and said, "Wang, what should we do?"


    "Simple, I can do it!"


    "But Uruk..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back when I go... By the way, let the people under you go to the troubled goddess'' site and call her over to me."


    "You mean Ishtar?"


    Siduli was a little surprised. Generally speaking, Wang hated this guy very much.


    But I didn''t expect to want to summon her today.


    Gilgamesh smiled bitterly because of what he reminded.


    This woman will definitely lose the Bull of Heaven.


    This idiot goddess will drop the chain at a critical moment.


    But this time, my strength is not what I used to be.


    With the power of God, travel through time.


    Gilgamesh returned to his prime.


    "This time, I don''t need any Chaldean help, because I am the spokesperson of the Eternal God..."


    He flew into the air and arrived in front of the attacked city in just a few moments.


    Point your finger forward.


    Countless monsters burst instantly.


    The powerful divine power surprised him a bit.


    "So this is the power of God? It''s really too strong..."


    Jin Shining was a little emotional.


    At this time, a figure flew from the sky.


    It was Enkidu who had died and was resurrected again.


    His eyes are light green, not purple.


    Jin Gu''s consciousness was ruthlessly crushed by Enqidu, and he couldn''t fight for control at all. predict.


    Chapter 179 The large-scale Versailles scene, Chu whirlwind sacrifices to the ancient land of reincarnation! (Guiqiu full order)


    "How is your body? Have your body functions recovered."


    Gilgamesh asked indifferently.


    The latter said with a smile: "With the power of a god, even a trace of the remains can be resurrected. As for that Jin Gu, I retain his consciousness."


    "Is it because of the opponent''s last choice?"


    In Gilgamesh''s memory.


    Jin Gu''s final decision is touching, if it weren''t for it.


    Face Tiamat.


    It''s also quite a bit tricky.


    Who made Ishtar lose the bull of heaven, that idiot goddess!


    Not as reliable as Ai Lei sauce at all.


    Enkidu smiled faintly, and then said: "Are we going to kill the God of Tiamat now?"


    With the strength of both of them.


    It should be possible now.


    It''s not very stable.


    After all, I just got God''s cultivation method.


    Although the strength is improved, it is the soul crossing after all, and it is not very stable.


    Jin Shining carried her hands behind her back and looked at the sky and hummed softly: "I''m not so stupid. God has obtained the Heroic Spirit system and has given us the qualifications to preach. Don''t you think Gods in this age want either?"


    Although the eternal **** is merciful.


    But it also has its own desires.


    God is waking up.


    If you rely on yourself, you will definitely need a lot of energy.


    Then the world is his food.


    However, as long as the people of Uruk can be happy, nothing matters.


    Especially Siduli.


    Thinking of the gentle and cheerful woman, Gilgamesh''s eyes revealed a trace of love.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Tosaka University: "Oh la la la... the four-star envoy has come, the grandmother has turned over! The goddess is also gone, Wuhu..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You laugh so arrogantly, I think you should be the servant of the goddess!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "The ugly face of the four-star divine envoy!"


    Tanjiro: "Ahem... I never showed off."


    Li Er: "Well, today''s weather is good..."


    Ninja scientist: "Give you a middle finger, my heart is too sour... Tosaka Rin, you only get the grace of God, you directly become a four-star divine envoy!!"


    Queen of the Vampire: "Oh? That''s not right. Generally speaking, isn''t it only a big contribution to a three-star envoy...just like Xiaofeng before."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Yes, I remember the request of the Four-Star Divine Envoy is... the world is upgraded, right?"


    Young Master Murong: "Old Versailles!"


    For peace: "Shameless... actually hid this hand, **** it!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "This is not right. Before Rin Tosaka was in the Holy Grail War, even if it is a sacrifice, it is impossible to directly upgrade the world, unless the human being in that world is only Fuyuki City."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That''s right, I''m also wondering."


    Blond boy Sam: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, how did you get promoted to the world? Do you have any skills?"


    Demon Hunter: "Please ask!"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Kneel and beg!!"


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "Don''t worry, the old man is the most anxious!"


    Anyway, Tosaka Rin''s luck is really good.


    The world is upgraded with one sacrifice.


    This is not only envious of the group members, but the real reason behind it is thought-provoking.


    Well known.


    Only the majority of humans or creatures in the world who believe in gods can be eligible for promotion.


    Even Tu Shan Yaya doubted this.


    Both Li Shimin and Tanjilang were cultivating, so naturally they didn''t notice that there was a magical star near them.


    Tosaka University: "Yo ha ha ha ha... Well, it''s luck. I''ll know when I send you the video."


    Group member Tosaka University uploaded a video.


    In an instant, the group fell into silence.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "There is no technology at all, it turns out to be pure luck! Why is there no protoss in my world?"


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Ou Huang''s ugly face..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Despise.jpg"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Close to the subject, I am really curious about that moon plane. It turns out that the world will be divided into different levels."


    Chu Dashan: "It must be divided, so my world is also a plane, right? Laugh and cry. jpg"


    God of Eternity: "Yes, your world is also a large plane."


    Ninja scientist: "See my god, is my world a plane?"


    God of Eternity: "No, the judgment to distinguish planes is to have multiple worlds, and your one belongs to one world."


    The fox who only loves money: "Worship my god, long live my god."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Glory to my God."


    ...


    Liu Che looked at these flatterers and smiled faintly.


    Then he told them about his arrangements.


    God of Eternity: "This time I awakened some powers and transformed the heroic system in Tosaka Rin''s world. You can summon them to appear based on the power of the goddess.


    And the Xingyue plane is now in a chaotic period, Tanjirou and Li Shimin, you two will lead people to spread some beliefs.


    You can even go to Chu Xuanfeng''s world. "


    Dashan Chu: "I guess I have to wait, sorry...I just returned to Earth recently, and I am on the top of Kunlun Mountain now."


    Nine Uncle Slayer Slayer: "No, I have to summon a goddess to come. Recently, my world is in trouble, and those coalition forces are attacking our country."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Uh...I''m okay, but I am very interested in Chu Xuanfeng''s world, and I hope to start the plane war soon!"


    Blond boy Sam: "My world can also summon a clone of Goddess, right? Oh... This is awesome. I just unified the opinions of the world recently and is spreading my faith. It seems that I don''t need to be afraid to go to outer space in the future."


    Dashan Chu: "Don''t worry, I will level the earth immediately and prepare the world for upgrading!"


    ......


    The world of saints cemetery.


    Chu Xuanfeng came to Kunlun Ancient Land alone.

 Chapter 207：

    In this area.


    His eyes penetrated through the tunnel and saw the reincarnation area.


    This is the real underworld.


    Not this little underworld.


    "Sir God said, should this be here, right?"


    He gathered his hands together, as if torn something.


    The space was ripped apart arbitrarily.


    Click.


    A blast of thunder sounded in the sky.


    It seemed that something terrible was awakened.


    Chu Xuanfeng raised his head and glanced, the figure sitting at the entrance of Samsara, sneered: "What do you see me doing? I will kill you when I come out!"


    The latter disappeared instantly.


    A mere ghost.


    What big cloves of garlic with his chief priest.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the dark world, waved a layer of film on himself, turned and plunged into it.


    The whole world is dark and empty.


    There is no sound at all.


    It''s like falling into hell.


    He knew that this was the land of reincarnation, not the real hell.


    And he has supernatural power to protect his body.


    Those terrible things can''t hurt yourself at all.


    After walking for a while.


    Countless black thunderbolts fell suddenly.


    The black dragon flies, trying to drive this stranger out...........


    Chu Xuanfeng sneered, waving his hand as a punch.


    Boom.


    The black thunders all over the sky shattered instantly, and the formations that did evil were all shattered by its power.


    Chu Xuanfeng saw that nothing was attacking him.


    Only then move on to the inside.


    Since God let himself come.


    Then there must be good sacrifices here, and they are useful to God.


    Try to figure out God''s intentions for a long time.


    Gradually Chu Xuanfeng also understood the other party''s thoughts.


    So after receiving the clear instructions from God.


    I chose to return on the same day.


    In this dark world, it seems that there will never be an end in sight.


    He walked slowly like this until a bright place appeared in front of him, which accelerated his speed.


    Whoosh.


    Just when Chu Xuanfeng came to the bright place.


    A wind whistle rose from the side.


    "Um?"


    He turned to the back.


    A terrifying bone arrow was nailed to the ground.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked up and saw that the opponent was a withered soldier.


    Is this the real underworld?


    That''s really interesting.


    He was grinning, and waving his hand was a punch.


    The skeleton soldier shattered instantly.


    But this sound attracted more skeleton soldiers.


    Like a tide, it came toward Chu Cyclone here.


    "Come on...Come on all, mere Yin soldiers, let Lao Tzu crush you!!!"


    The war lasted very long.


    Chu Xuanfeng wiped out thousands of skeletons by himself.


    Only then began the journey again.


    There was some light ahead, Chu Xuanfeng thought it was an exit, but didn''t expect it to be a city.


    And near the city.


    There is a terrible grinding wheel spinning frantically.


    There are dragon corpses, phoenix corpses, and Qilin corpses...


    Countless legendary creatures, and some terrifying angels.


    Under the twisting of the grinding disc, they turned into black and gray.


    Chu Xuanfeng couldn''t help swallowing.


    "So this is what the gods want? No wonder..."


    Whether it''s the bright dead city next to it, or this huge millstone.


    None of them are mortals.


    Even if I became the existence of transcending saints, I felt lingering in my heart.


    For a moment, the whirlwind of Chu 1.4 returned to his senses, and his spiritual sense felt that there was something flashing behind the millstone. Could it be that there was something inside! ! !


    His heart moved.


    The body disappeared in place.


    The next moment has come behind the millstone.


    Magic: Space transfer.


    Behind the altar is a vicissitudes of grassland, where there are many muddled figures walking along the path towards the front.


    And there are sneaky figures patrolling nearby.


    The aura on the opponent''s body was far stronger than the Yin Soldier just now.


    And he can feel the breath of reincarnation from the opponent''s weapon.


    "It turns out that this is the circuit of reincarnation, so let me see what''s inside..."


    He walked towards the circuit of rebirth.


    It was discovered that those Yin Soldiers had ignored themselves.


    Only when some people go out of the path will they be driven in.


    Until the rift in front.


    And the black hall floating in the air.


    The end of the cycle of rebirth.


    In the hall.


    The original stone fetus like a clay sculpture felt the breath of Chu Xuanfeng''s body, and slowly opened his eyes.


    This force is not this world.


    It''s a noble existence. Is the world finally going to be liberated?


    Then Chu Xuanfeng came to him, his eyes filled with doubts, and he said something that shocked him.


    "Are you a living consciousness?".


    Chapter 180 Two New Group Members Join The Chat Group


    The stone tire did not speak.


    But revealed a consciousness.


    Prove that you are alive.


    Chu Xuanfeng smiled suddenly, if the powerhouse of reincarnation could flicker over.


    Lord God will definitely be happy.


    He immediately coughed and said, "Do you want to be resurrected? As long as you believe in my god, you can get revival, and people in other worlds can''t resist my god."


    Seeing that the stone tire did not reply to himself.


    Chu Xuanfeng''s face was a bit ugly.


    "Okay...you ignore me, right? You think I''m fooling you, right? Then I''ll go and make sacrifices outside the land of reincarnation, so that you can understand the horror of God!"


    He said to leave, and even took stone pots to defend in the dark.


    Until back to the big grinding plate.


    There was no sound behind him either.


    Chu Xuanfeng took out an exquisite altar from the stone jar and placed it near the millpan, and it actually started offering sacrifices.


    "Great God of Eternity, I will contribute the treasures before me to you..."


    The sacrificial text is floating in this reincarnation land.


    Turned into one golden rune after another.


    This is a sacrifice.


    It is not a festival.


    As long as there is a small altar, sacrifices can be made.


    It is a newly added function in the recent sacrificial method.


    It was not the first time that Chu Xuanfeng offered sacrifices, so he didn''t feel nervous at all, even if there was a terrifying blast above his head.


    He didn''t waver in any way.


    A mere reincarnation place.


    How is God''s opponent?


    The eternal **** is the real strongest.


    Everything in front of him is nothing but tiny ants.


    With a pious heart.


    The altar turned into streamer, wrapping all 29 of this land in.


    The dark ground turned into golden runes.


    The wheel of reincarnation is spinning.


    Then stopped rotating.


    The blood inside has clotted.

 Chapter 208：

    The stone tire in the main hall sensed that his layout had been broken, opened his eyes instantly, and bombarded the golden rune with a thought.


    This blow cracked the sky.


    The vast power gave Chu Xuanfeng a feeling of death.


    "Oh... the power of this mud fetus is so strong, am I going to die..."


    The power of Taoist ancestors.


    It''s not a trivial **** general''s strength that can resist.


    Fortunately, the other party is not against him, otherwise a single thought would be enough to kill him.


    But even so, Chu Xuanfeng felt like his soul was shattered.


    God, haven''t you come yet?


    Chu Xuanfeng wanted to cry without tears.


    But seeing the attack passing through, he didn''t hurt himself half a point.


    He opened his eyes wide.


    Looking at the cracked sky, the attack that could penetrate the world was ineffective on him.


    Can''t help shouting excitedly.


    "God of Eternity, have you come?"


    At this moment, the world is shrouded in light.


    The whole reincarnation.


    It becomes like daylight.


    The gods are full of heights.


    "If you want to move my believers, you are still a little bit short of it..."


    The indifferent and ethereal figure walked out of the long river of time.


    Brilliant big hand.


    Shoot directly towards the main hall.


    If he had just opened the Heavenly Gate, he would definitely not be the opponent of Elder Meng.


    But now it''s different. Master the two rules by yourself.


    The other party has such a bit of strength.


    It is no longer his opponent at all.


    This is the gap.


    The world is huge and cannot be controlled by one person.


    In the little underworld, he can''t use his divine power, but in this ancient land of reincarnation.


    Liu Che''s can use 30% of his power.


    Just one blow.


    The land of reincarnation ushered in a terrible vibration.


    The reincarnation patrol of the whole world.


    All turned into dust.


    The power of God cannot be blasphemed.


    The power of God is above all else.


    "Friends, are you going to ruin this world? As an outsider, is it really good to interfere in our world like this?"


    The hall shattered.


    Reincarnation was almost destroyed.


    The stone tire also had to speak out to stop it.


    The blow just now.


    It is already his full strength.


    Now he speaks with imperfections.


    Because he is not the opponent of this god.


    "Friends of Taoism? Are you worthy..."


    Liu Che said indifferently.


    Reflect your own world above your head.


    Elder Meng was silent for a moment.


    That is a whole big world.


    The law is flawless.


    Although there are only more than ten life planets, the breath that comes from visiting the door.


    Far more terrifying than all his experiences.


    This **** is right.


    He is not worthy at all.


    Just a mortal existence, how can it be compared with the main god?


    Chu Xuanfeng below heard the words of God.


    The excitement burst into tears.


    Damn, call you a stone tire cup.


    Do you know who is Dad now?


    Nima''s...just now I was playing high cold with Laozi, who is stronger now?


    moment.


    The stone tire asked in a low voice, "Then you are trying to seize our world?"


    His strength began to decline.


    After taking the blow of God.


    In fact, he was already injured. If he was not rescued, he would basically die.


    But now the Three Heavenly Emperor still hasn''t returned in time and space.


    He has no way.


    Liu Che saw through Stone Tire''s thoughts at a glance, and sneered: "Even if the three people you are waiting for come over, they are not my opponents.


    They fall into time and space and cannot return.


    But I have time.


    Whether it is the past, the future, the present...I am always the only one in the heavens. "


    Liu Che''s words fell.


    Elder Meng saw his life.


    This gap.


    It''s too big.


    "Seeing you have some strength, surrender or death, choose one..."


    Ultimatum from the God of Eternity.


    Elder Meng was silent for a long time.


    Until the body is about to fade.


    Then he stood up and sighed: "Time doesn''t wait for me, I want to surrender someone from outside the territory, that''s all... I choose..."


    "You should die, I don''t need a disobedient slave, your hesitation is your death!"


    Liu Che said indifferently.


    The true spirit in the stone fetus.


    Instantly shattered.


    There is no end to it.


    Really **** it.


    He condescended to come here as a main god, he was still hesitating, still considering...Finally, he pretended to be unacceptable.


    "Chu Xuanfeng..."


    "Believers are here!"


    When Chu Xuanfeng heard the call, he looked at the **** above his head with excitement.


    Liu Che said to him: "You did a good job this time, but starting from today, you are ready to fight Yangjian and God, remember my words...


    Anyone who dares to provoke the dignity of the gods will surely kill him and turn him upside down! "


    The wrath of the gods.


    The world trembled.


    Chu Xuanfeng hurriedly knelt down and shouted loudly: "The entrustment of the gods will be fulfilled. Anyone who dares to provoke the religious cult, even if it is nine days and ten places, I will kill him, Chu Xuanfeng!"


    The voice just fell.


    The space lit up with ripples.


    He has disappeared in place and returned to the earth.


    At the same time, the whole earth is a little underworld.


    All saw a mysterious starry sky.


    Following the Lunar Plane, Liu Che''s second action.


    This time he chose the earth.


    The whole world was swallowed.


    The arrangement of the Three Heavenly Emperor was not worth mentioning in front of him.


    Cultists in other holy places.


    Seeing God present in the world.


    Kneeling on the ground one after another, praying frantically.


    Some holy places even sacrificed their treasures and cultivation techniques to the gods.


    Countless reminders sounded in Liu Che''s ears.


    It¡¯s just a while.


    The earth was swallowed.


    Then a divine voice from eternity resounded throughout the little underworld.


    "Chu Xuanfeng has a meritorious service in offering sacrifices, granting the identity of a four-star divine envoy, a hundred thousand years of cultivation, an immortal battle body...the three law fragments."


    "The rest of the little underworld believers have merits in sacrificing and granting you and other real physical bodies. The best ones can go to the gods to practice..."


    ...


    One reward after another.


    Let these surrendered holy places rejoice.


    The chance to wait has finally come.


    When the body is truly acquired.

 Chapter 209：

    They understand how pitiful they once were.


    Think of yourself as the power of the Holy Land.


    But just a weak and poor ghost.


    Ignorance is the most terrible.


    It is also the most pathetic.


    Everyone has a belief.


    That is to follow the Chu whirlwind to rush into the sun, annihilate all the forces, **** all the good things, and sacrifice to the gods! ! !


    Only in this way can it be enough to give back to the gift of God.


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    A blue planet appeared beside the fairy world.


    Liu Che looked at the ever-expanding plane world.


    Smiling 947 was very happy.


    What really makes him happy is the reincarnation harvest.


    The first is true dragon, true phoenix... and the blood of angels, these things are at the lowest level of sacred beasts.


    Lin Qinger can do it just by creating something out of thin air.


    But she can''t create powerful creatures.


    Because the strength is not enough.


    But with these bloodlines, Lin Qing''er can create juvenile true dragons and true phoenixes.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed [Reincarnation Ancient Land], triggering a multiplier multiplier, and you have obtained the fragments of the law of reincarnation, which completes your world of God''s Domain."


    In the domain of God.


    The roar continued.


    The plane becomes stronger.


    At the same time, a group of people who were suffering in the Sea of ??Ghosts found that the executors who flogged themselves became taller one by one.


    "Damn... It''s damned, these **** have actually become stronger again."


    Gui Wu cursed in her heart miserably.


    As a result, his own voice was heard by the performer.


    It took a few more whips to get down.


    ...


    Then Liu Che''s voice spread to the entire God Realm plane.


    "The door to the plane war has been opened. In addition to the moon plane, you can also choose the tomb of the saint. Everyone has a chance to come back from the dead.


    You can keep 50% of the rewards you get. "


    Fairyland.


    Li Shimin heard this and said to his subordinates: "Come here, I am anxious for the heavenly soldiers and generals, I will go to the tomb of the saints to fight!"


    Shenwu world.


    Tanjirou said to his thousands of guards: "It has been quiet for a long time, and finally I can give back the grace of God. Let''s go... Let the godless world feel the horror of God!"


    Liu Che looked at the interested believers.


    A satisfied smile appeared.


    That''s right.


    The world of God''s Domain is also disputed, and only in this way will they grow.


    It''s just that there are only two worlds.


    But they generally chose the world of Chu Xuanfeng.


    Because there are abundant resources and the world is vast, I really expect what they can do.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Group member Xun''er joins the chat group.


    Group members will help the host join the chat group. .


    Chapter 181 Xun''er: I have already betrothed this body to the gods


    Fengyun world.


    Xiongba sits on the bench, not angry and pretentious.


    Now the martial arts is in the hands of his own World Association.


    There are countless heroes in his hands, and his disciples are shrewd and capable.


    Basically, his pursuit is nothing, after all, what people want most in middle age is to have a heritage.


    It''s a pity, although I learned that Cao Mengde found a lot of women.


    But I don''t know why there is only one daughter.


    At this moment, he received the prompt from the chat group and was very shocked.


    "Who is talking to me?"


    The male tyrant runs its internal force, and within ten meters, there is no sound.


    The dropped needle can be heard.


    There is no sound at all.


    Is it an illusion?


    He muttered to himself, wondering what the sound was just passing by.


    The voice was very cold.


    Not like humans.


    Li Er: "Brothers and sisters, the newcomer''s affairs are left to you. The world of the saint''s cemetery is so cool. I can''t get out of it now."


    Tanjirou: "+1...There are a lot of enemies, and all of them are good players. It''s been a long time since I played so refreshingly."


    Master Murong: "Brother...I envy!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Do you want me to be a receptionist again? Alas..."


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s better for me to come, Sister Solanum, take a rest."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Well, it''s all up to you..."


    The fox who only loves money: "@ÌìÏ»á°ïÖ÷, your name should be Gaowu or Xianwu Huaxia World type, so I suggest you read the introduction and video in the group first.


    As for whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you, anyway, as long as you understand one thing.


    There are gods in the chat group, pay attention to yourself when you speak, and you can ask questions if you want to get the strength to practice meditation. "


    Tosaka University: "Ahem...As a four-star envoy, I will also explain it to you now, @ë…¶ù...No matter which world you are in, the first thing to remember is that God is Omnipotent, and..."


    Kaoru: "Are you a magic stick?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hahahahaha..."


    Ninja scientist: "Hahahaha..."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Finally someone is angry with the Versailles master, so cool..."


    Queen of the Vampire: "Hehe... there is a little joy in my heart."


    Blond boy Sam: "Good... Good..."


    Tosaka University: "Before taunting me for being a **** stick, can you ask, what are you?"


    Now he is a four-star divine envoy.


    Although there is divine pressure on the top of the head.


    But you must know that you, your sister and your mother are all goddesses who serve gods.


    Who will she pretend to as a newcomer?


    Tosaka was angry.


    This is also the first conflict in the group.


    ...


    Fight the fire world.


    Xun''er sat at home and sneered.


    Although I don''t know why I can talk to these people.


    But opening your mouth and shutting your mouth is God.


    What is it if it is not a magic stick?


    Xun''er: "I am a princess of the ancient clan. There are countless strong people in the family. What is your status as a mere magic stick.~?"


    Say what she is.


    So many years ago, it was the first time anyone dared to mock themselves so much.


    Rin Tosaka was also unambiguous, and directly uploaded a video.


    She was in the palace at this time.


    Shenxia flowing nearby.


    The long river of time is just above the head, and under the feet is a huge sphere glowing with orange light.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Are you a goddess?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "No, this is the eternal shrine... the place where the gods live!!!"


    Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Let me pay my respects too..."


    The blond boy Sam: "Tosaka, isn''t it the sun of the gods under your feet???"


    From the wide angle of the video.


    The planet below the shrine is not known how many times larger than other planets.


    Just looking at it is breathtaking.


    Not to mention the great shrine.


    Chu Dashan: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...I originally wanted to promote the power of God, but I was beaten by Rin Tosaka again."


    The fox who only loves money: "Brother Chu, upload when you have nothing to do. As usual, we have to pay tribute to the majesty of God."


    Ji Shi Miko: "Envy... It''s a pity that my world is not qualified enough. It''s too early to be promoted."


    Group member Chu Dashan uploaded a video.


    Queen of the Vampire: "...you guy, actually witnessed the grace so close, rely on...you are also a Versailles!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Agree, but is this hell? It feels so horrible... Isn''t that mud boy a **** of death?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What death, that is an ancient great figure sitting, I really didn''t expect that there is such a deep water in Chu Dashan''s world, and Lao Na wants to go to fight."


    The position of the tomb of the saints.


    Now Li Shimin and Tanjiro are fighting in Yangjian.


    The hit is in full swing.


    Who doesn''t envy it.


    The world will help the lord: "Are you all alive?"

 Chapter 210：

    Young Master Murong: "Take out the greetings. Your name is also a martial arts world. Tell me what skill is you?"


    The world will help the lord: "What kind of skill are you."


    Young Master Murong: "No talent, fly with the sword..."


    A picture was sent to the group in a moment.


    Xiongba looked flushed at the freehand feeling of stepping on the fairy sword.


    Are you lucky?


    This is a fairy.


    The world will help the lord: "The fairy...My name is Xiongba. At present, my strength is average and I have just unified the martial arts. Is there any longevity practice? I can do it as long as you ask for it."


    Purdue sentient beings: "It seems that this newcomer is not of a high level in the world."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It was originally. The extremely high level of awakening of the world requires the world. This is normal... As for that Kaoru, I will talk to Rin Tosaka in the future and respect them. People are goddess, and we must respect them."


    Tosaka University: "Hmm... that''s it."


    goddess.


    She is the maid of God.


    The status is higher than that of the chief priest.


    Talk about it, make trouble.


    The majesty of the goddess is not something they can provoke at will.


    Rin Tosaka now seems to have the identity of a four-star divine envoy, and maybe one day when he serves the divine spirit and sleeps, he will gain powerful power.


    This is the gap.


    Even she has to be envious.


    Like that Lin Qing''er, awakening Nuwa''s bloodline, he became a **** directly.


    It used to be the little doll in her hands.


    Fighting the fire world.


    Xun''er showed disdain, then opened the file with her finger and started watching the video.


    I saw a terrifying thought.


    Strike at yourself.


    At that moment, she felt that her soul had been destroyed.


    Until an unattainable magnificent voice resounded through reincarnation.


    She just woke up.


    This is in the video.


    That is, the memory fragments of others.


    Looking at the supreme figure, Xun''er couldn''t help shaking.


    What Doudi, Douzong... is not as good as that mud tire at all.


    And this mud fetus was easily destroyed by God.


    Then Xun''er woke up.


    Cold sweat all over.


    All limbs are shaking.


    "It turns out that everything is true... The true existence of the God of Eternity, if I accept the power of God, can I lead the race to thrive?


    And destroy the soul race? "


    Thinking of this, Xun''er had an idea in her heart.


    At the same time, something called ambition began to spread in Xinhu Lake.


    Immediately she didn''t want anything else.


    Hurry up and download Eternal Meditation to prepare for practice.


    Browse the videos in the group one by one at the same time.


    Only at this moment did she understand the status of the goddess and how tall it was.


    In the eternal **** system.


    The believer is the bottommost existence, followed by the divine envoy, then the priestess, and then the chief priest.


    At this time the appointment of the gods.


    And in the gods.


    What is currently known is.


    Ordinary creatures are at the bottom, followed by goddesses, management maids, and goddesses.


    All the gods after that are false existences.


    This has been confirmed countless times.


    Because apart from the God of Eternity, there really is no other God that can compare with it.


    Even the heroes of the planet.


    Seeing the appearance of God, I also chose to surrender.


    This night, Kaoru evolved.


    When she woke up from meditation.


    Continuous breakthroughs in his own momentum.


    Dou Ling, Dou Wang, Dou Huang, Dou Zong, Dou Zun... until semi-sage.


    Xun''er''s momentum stopped moving.


    The blood vessels are safely activated, and even many blood vessels have been discarded.


    strong force.


    The accompanying servants were shocked.


    Yao Lao, including Xiao Huo''s body, was shocked by Xun''er''s power.


    Because she shouldn''t have been so strong.


    "¡§"Is it a powerful reincarnation? But it shouldn''t be like this... How can I awaken so early..."


    Yao Lao is puzzled.


    But the vindictiveness rushed into the sky.


    It''s not something that the mundane world can stop.


    This is a goddess of the ancients.


    ...


    "Your power?"


    "Well, it''s a breakthrough... This is only temporary, to inform the family that I need to report something important."


    Xun''er looked at the sacrifice method in the group.


    Made up my mind.


    Believe in gods is the real way out.


    Just one meditation to obtain such a powerful force, then in his family, those old monsters stuck in the bottleneck.


    If you become a believer, what will it become?


    Kaoru couldn''t help laughing at this thought.


    But when Xiao Huo got his sweetheart wanting to leave, he couldn''t help it anymore and ran over directly.


    He looked at the ethereal girl and asked: "Xun''er, why are you leaving?"


    The other party turned around and took a meaningful look at his ring.


    "Because there is something in the family, maybe this is the last time we have met, I hope you can forget me."


    "Why? Could someone persecute you."


    The family forced the marriage to depend on.


    It''s not uncommon.


    Naturally he thought so too.


    Xun''er shook her head and said faintly: "I have promised this body to the gods. If you want to gain strong power, you will throw away the ring. After all, it is impossible to become stronger because of being sucked in by things all day long. of."


    Xiao Huo was taken aback when he heard this.


    Look down at the ring.


    I saw a sound floating inside.


    "It''s wrong for you to do this. I respect you as a member of the ancient race. What do you mean by burying me like this?"


    Xun''er sneered and said: "A mere dead soul, absorbs other people''s grudge, and what does the face mean, if I am not in a hurry, I will arrest you and kill you!".


    Chapter 182 The third largest organization is established, using the Heroic Spirit system for the first time


    Xiao Huo was shocked.


    The feeling of self in the past few years, the vindictiveness has been constantly regressing because of the old dog in the ring!


    Damn it.


    Before he could react.


    People Xun''er turned around and left.


    The strange figure dilutes all his delusions and anger.


    Old Yao said to him: "You see it? This is the Tianjiao of the ancient race. It''s not something you can imagine. It breaks through the semi-sage overnight."


    Half holy.


    Xiao Huo was stunned.


    That is a force that is hard for me to reach.


    "Do you want to pursue her?"


    "How to chase?"


    Xiao Huo asked subconsciously.


    Old Yao smiled, and pointed: "I used to be a stronger character than a semi-sage. With my guidance, it is not easy to grow up? Do you really think I have absorbed your grudge in vain?"


    "Then I want to break through the semi-holy one night, can I?"


    ...


    Yao Lao got stuck instantly.


    If Nima can be holy in the middle of the night, he will be huddled in the ring?


    I really thought Lao Tzu was a bad guy.


    "Ahem... impossible overnight, but if you have to work hard, you will definitely be able to catch up with the other party."


    "Emotion, you are still inferior to others."


    Xiao Huo said contemptuously.


    Yao Lao Nian said like black charcoal: "Do you have a choice? With your broken family, you can compare with others!"


    Killed with one blow.


    Zhu Xin.


    But Xiao Huo also understood that his little fellow would never appear as a semi-holy character in his entire life.

 Chapter 211：

    So he has no choice.


    ......


    And the other side.


    The world will be here.


    Xiongba is standing on the top of the mountain, running the eternal meditation.


    Then the situation converged.


    The astronomical phenomena have changed because of him.


    Contrast with Xun''er''s caution.


    He even more simply chose to join the **** system.


    The reason is very simple.


    A character at the bottom of the group is the existence of flying sword.


    So little shrimp like yourself.


    Is there any reason to reject God''s grace?


    "I want to be the master of this world, and I will practice the 947 laws of the gods today..."


    When he opened his eyes.


    It feels so simple in the world.


    The skill has been directly doubled, and the hidden wounds in the body that have not been noticed have already been healed with the operation of the divine power.


    And it shocked him the most.


    If you are still a junior believer, you can choose the **** system to practice.


    Wind, clouds, ice.


    This is the triple power of three points of vitality.


    But Xiongba had no choice, but learned the darkness!


    Combine everything with darkness.


    Achieve the power of darkness.


    Domineering, he wants to reach the top.


    Even if it is a dog of god, it is a dog that smiles proudly in the sky.


    Xiongba looked at the four-kilometer Tianxiahui, lightly stepped on it, and his body flew out like a cannonball.


    No need to borrow.


    Only a black light flashed by.


    boom.


    The violent wind was torn apart by him.


    "Enemy attack!!"


    "Fuck you for the enemy attack, I am the leader!!"


    With a black face, Xiongba kicked the doorman.


    The latter turned into a blood flower.


    Died instantly.


    Wen Chou Chou stood on the steps, looking at the gang leader who was like a **** and a devil.


    Paled face.


    Kneeling on the ground trembling.


    Is this a devil or a human?


    If it is a human being, why is there such a terrifying breath?


    I feel my scalp numb just by looking at it.


    The former dominance, at best, gave people a kind of arrogant feeling.


    But now he is creepy.


    "Help... Lord Lord."


    "Wen Chou Chou, from today onwards, the world will be renamed Eternal God Cult. All church members are not allowed to harm the people of Li people, otherwise the old man will kill one if he knows one."


    "Huh? The gods?"


    Wen Chou Chou was shocked.


    How can you help the Lord come back just for this matter?


    Xiongba nodded and said, "Yes, the gods...for the glory of the true gods can guide the people forward. I''m going to contact the gods'' envoys. You''d better move faster. By the way, call all of my disciples over. ."


    "Yes, Lord Helper."


    Facing the domineering tyrant like a wild beast, Wen Chou Chou did not dare to say anything else.


    I''m afraid that I will be torn apart by the opponent in the next second.


    Long after Xiongba left.


    Wen Chou Chou breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked up to the top of the mountain and found that the clouds on the mountainside were pierced.


    The top of the mountain you couldn''t see before.


    It is now visible to the naked eye.


    He swallowed, lowered his head and quickened his steps.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Rin Tosaka watched the group boasting about his words.


    Laughing like a flower.


    It''s okay to say that I am vain.


    It doesn''t matter if I like to show off, I''m just such a girl anyway.


    Both my sister and mother are here now.


    That''s enough.


    As for your own planet.


    Naturally, Alaya and Gaia are in charge.


    She chats every day, learns magic arts, and then she can play casually.


    For example, taking my sister to go fishing.


    Follow my mother to learn some needlework.


    Although the clothes of the gods are all artifacts.


    But what if you like these things.


    Not long after, Illiya wore a small skirt and followed Alice down from the sky.


    "Thank you cranes."


    "No thanks, Illya."


    The cranes smiled politely, turned and flew away.


    "Yeah... today''s mother-daughter event is over?"


    "Hmph, Illiya is not a kid, she just likes to hang out with her mother."


    The cute little girl, hugging her mother''s thigh, proudly announced her victory.


    They came out together as the moon plane.


    Did not join any factions.


    Instead, he chose to form his own faction.


    The current staff is there.


    Big breasted hairy king Nero.


    Mao Wang, Altria, stayed at the airport.


    Sister Rin Tosaka, and mother Aoi.


    Ilia and Alice.


    Counting each has its own merits.


    The main combat power is Alice.


    As the carrier of the Holy Grail.


    Artificial humans.


    After she gained the power of the gods, the power went straight to the eight-star goddess.


    It is the strongest existence among them.


    It was followed by Altria and Nero.


    The strength of the two staying Mao kings was perfectly brought into play.


    Altria learns everything the fastest, whether it''s fighting or controlling weapons.


    Can be in extreme time.


    Comprehend the point.


    But Nero directly plagiarized, and the emperor''s privileges were played by her like this.


    But this way.


    The goddess Hina couldn''t see it, and directly reported it to the God of Eternity.


    As a result, people said that this was Nero''s ability.


    Plagiarism is also an ability.


    If it can be strengthened to the fragments of the law.


    It will also be very powerful.


    At this point, Nero went further and further on the road of plagiarism.


    As for the rest.


    Tosaka Sakura assists in selling cute, Tosaka Rin specifically drops the chain.


    And Ilia is a pure little loli.


    Anyway, each has its own merits.


    As for the gentle and considerate Aoi, because of self-pity for marrying someone, she considers herself a maid.


    In fact, no one looked down on her.


    On the contrary, he is very knowledgeable about taking care of God''s pet.


    He works in the lower bounds every day, and he can be called the strongest model worker.


    ...


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Hyuga Hinata, Tsunade, and Samui, the three of them knelt in front of Liu Che.


    "Please give an oracle."

 Chapter 212：

    "Well, you don''t have to be so polite. You can play as you like in the lower realm this time. After all, this is the first use of the Heroic Spirit system, and there may be some flaws."


    "Yes, we remember."


    "One more..." Liu Che looked at Tsunade and said, "If you want to bring the rope tree back to life, you can do it with your current strength, go..."


    "Yes, thank you for the gift of the gods."


    Both of them wanted to be resurrected.


    Tsunade wanted to resurrect his younger brother, not his former lover.


    After all, she often waits in bed now.


    There is only one figure in my heart.


    And Hinata wanted to resurrect his uncle. Although Ningzi used to bully her, he also understands the pain of losing a loved one when he grows up.


    With the streamer rising.


    The souls of the two people disappeared in place.


    ¡¾Heroic System¡¿


    A small system plug-in under the amplification system.


    It can be through some items of the goddesses, or things with blood connections.


    Summon them to appear.


    Because the system has been improved.


    So there is no need to use the spirit body to carry it.


    Will build a temporary body with the power of his own world.


    And this time it was Da She Wan in use.


    It just so happened that Liu Che also wanted to see how effective the Heroic Spirit system was, so he agreed to his request.


    ......


    Eternal God Sect, Konoha branch.


    The once village has disappeared.


    It was replaced by tall buildings one after another.


    Oshe Maru has returned from the moon.


    A group of Hyuga tribes knelt to worship.


    Hyuga Hizu walked up to Oshemaru, and asked with a nervous expression: "Master, why hasn''t the goddess arrived yet?"


    "Don''t worry, I have asked the gods. The first heroic spirits are not the real ones. It takes a little time."


    O Shemaru stared at the altar.


    There is also some worry in my heart.


    Although I have seen the type moon plane.


    But he still knows very little about the Heroic Spirit system.


    The items I fetched this time included Tsunade¡¯s necklace and Hyuga Hinata¡¯s forehead protection, while Samui¡¯s items were commonly used Tai swords.


    In the distance, Naruto knelt on the ground, looking at the altar eagerly, with a little nostalgia in his heart.


    The former classmates became goddess.


    Alas... the changes are so big.


    Now everyone has become a believer, the person who once liked, now follows Sasuke''s side as a follower.


    And he is still alone.


    Thinking about it, it''s still a bit bleak.


    Kirabi sat cross-legged on the ground, neither singing nor dancing.


    Since Yao left.


    This guy has become more stable, but his mood is still cheerful.


    "Brother, the goddess Samui will be here soon, I don''t know why I am a little nervous."


    "Cut...what are you nervous about?"


    "Brother, if you are nervous, why do your legs tremble?"


    Kirabi was mocking.


    The result was a punch to the ground.


    "Idiot, the leg shaking is because of the strong wind, you know a hammer..."


    For a moment, everyone was looking forward to it.


    Three beams of light fell from the sky.


    Tsunade is light green, Hinata is white, and Samui is yellow.


    The streamers continued to gather, and slowly the three silhouettes began to condense.


    ten minutes later.


    Three heroic spirits appeared in front of the world.


    They slowly opened their eyes, feeling the brand new body, and they were a little uncomfortable.


    The strength was greatly weakened.


    I feel that some of the magic arts cannot be released.


    In a word, it is more uncomfortable than mere suppression by force.


    Because the power is suppressed by one''s own body.


    And this heroic model is pure energy condensation.


    Once the energy is exhausted, consciousness will return to the **** realm. .


    Chapter 183 The power of life magic, the resurrected Bofeng Shuimen and others! (Guiqiu full order)


    There are purified chakras.


    Make a call.


    Finally made the goddess avatar descended.


    the whole process.


    Da She Wan recorded them one by one.


    He wants to pass these precious materials to the group for the gods to watch.


    At this point, after seeing the call succeeded.


    Everyone released the mark on the ground.


    This is the energy needed for summoning.


    The three envoys almost consumed nearly 10,000 chakras.


    Can imagine.


    The true goddess has such a demeanor.


    Tsunade looked at Oshemaru.


    "Long time no see..."


    "Yes, Lord Goddess."


    Da She Maru said humbly.


    At the same time, the noble etiquette in the religion of God was used.


    Hyuga Hinata next to them said to the two of them: "I''m going back to the Hyuga clan first, so let''s start the action tomorrow."


    "Well, I will also go back to my hometown."


    Samui said with a chuckle.


    Since she went to the God Realm.


    He has only served the gods once, which is the kind that is not too favored.


    But Samui was also very contented.


    Became a real woman.


    The mind naturally changed accordingly.


    She knew that she was not working hard enough, and her talent was poor after all, except for her better figure.


    No good.


    So I need to work harder.


    Tsunade nodded slightly.


    Agreed with their ideas.


    Then he followed Dashemaru.


    Strolling in familiar and unfamiliar streets.


    Tsunade at this time is a young and beautiful moment, because he is often moisturized by Liu Che, so there is a happy halo on his face.


    It looks more beautiful.


    However, because it is a goddess.


    Even if it comes from Chakra, it will carry divinity in itself.


    So ordinary people don''t dare to look at her directly.


    After seeing no one next to him, Da She Maru whispered: "It seems that Lord God is very concerned about you."


    "Well, it''s okay. What''s the matter for us to come this time? If it''s a sacred place like a slug, you wouldn''t be so eager to call us over."


    Tsunade glanced at his former partner.


    The latter chuckled.


    He lowered his head and said, "Sasuke has found the passage of the Otsuki clan, this boy...nothing is silent, he has worked a lot on his own.


    All the forces in the Ninja world were led by him to subdue.


    Although encountered some trouble on the moon.


    But I also dealt with it after I passed, but the Datongmu clan is not as simple as we thought. "


    Hearing this, Tsunade couldn''t help but stop.


    She frowned and asked: "The other party is difficult to entangle?"


    As the chief priest, Oshe Maru, the current strength of the body, is definitely the strongest in the world.


    Even the former Hui Ye was not his opponent.


    But why is it troublesome?


    I saw the latter reluctantly said: "The Datongmu clan was originally in war. After we passed some time ago, those civil war guys suddenly put aside their prejudices and tried their best to deal with us.


    So there is really no way..."


    The Datongmu clan are not all fools.


    Each has reincarnation eyes.


    Although the civil war lasted for a thousand years.


    But as long as there are foreign enemies.


    They will still put aside the civil war and attack Oshemaru with all their strength.


    Facing one after another with ten tails, it took him ten days with Sasuke to kill a squad of more than one hundred people.

 Chapter 213：

    And the leader was seriously injured.


    But correspondingly.


    There are also many opposing troops.


    It''s not just a planet in the Ninja World.


    They have planted sacred trees on all planets.


    After listening to the information on Oshemaru, Tsunade said relaxedly: "Simple, you will know what it means to be awesome when we go tomorrow.


    Now you go to prepare something, and prepare Lin and their tokens by the way.


    Today I will bring them back to life. "


    "you?"


    "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Da She Wan nodded slowly.


    If it is a powerful god, he still has some faith.


    But how long has Tsunade been to the God Realm.


    Will be able to come back to life.


    This is obviously unlikely.


    "Go, I should resurrect the dead. This is an oracle, and I am majoring in life magic..."


    "I see."


    Life is a magical technique.


    No wonder.


    Da She Wan suddenly realized.


    He belongs to the Trick Art Department, and his power is strange and terrifying.


    But facing the thousands of big barrel wood clan, it is still quite tricky.


    Let alone resurrected.


    Since the God of Eternity said yes, it must be yes.


    After a while.


    Some tokens were brought over.


    Letters from Hyuga Nissari, clothes from Hafeng Mizumon, Uzumaki Kushina''s forehead guard, and Konoha Whitefang''s knife.


    A piece of Lin''s clothing corner, and Rope Shu''s favorite ninjutsu scroll.


    Photo of Uchiha Tomitake and his wife.


    This time Konoha, only Naruto was watching.


    Everyone else is fighting in the starry sky battlefield.


    Oshamaru said to Tsunade, "It''s all here, let''s get ready to start."


    "Um."


    Tsunade walked to the token and began to portray the resurrection **** seal.


    It¡¯s just a while.


    The eight **** seals have been completed.


    Tsunade said solemnly: "Life magic, destiny, resurrection!"


    boom.


    Six rays of light skyrocketed.


    The tokens on the ground were wrapped in lotus flowers.


    A scent of fragrance floated in the air.


    "Wow... it smells good, where is the floral fragrance?"


    "I don''t know... it seems to come from the temple!"


    "Let''s go and see..."


    The people in the city followed the fragrance and came to the door of the temple.


    Look at the eight huge lotus flowers.


    Fall into sluggishness.


    "You see that the goddess is casting a spell, don''t know what to do?"


    "I''ll know in a while, is this a magical technique? It seems to be much more noble than a primary magical technique, and the breath alone makes people want to worship."


    "Yes, the sacred light, the shining body is sending out a comfortable signal"


    ...


    Life spells.


    The most sensitive to living things.


    Even if it is not the subject.


    When in contact, you will also feel the gift.


    This is Tsunade''s choice.


    Wood magic, life magic.


    She is a real arrogant.


    Now he has entered Lin Qing''er''s door and is learning the magical art of creation.


    Now within the eternal religion.


    More and more inheritance.


    Inheritor of Onmyoji.


    Kaguya Ji.


    Lin Qinger, the inheritor of the life department.


    Green light.


    People are yearning for new life.


    It lasted for three hours.


    Accompanied by a crisp click.


    Six green lotus suddenly shattered.


    One after another familiar figures appeared in front of everyone.


    Four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen and his wife Uzumaki Kushina.


    Yuan Ye Lin.


    Hyuga day difference.


    Thousand hands rope tree.


    Konoha white teeth.


    Uchiha Tomitake.


    Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Am I already dead? I remember I was still in the underworld just now..."


    "My dear, then... is that our son?"


    After all, they are blood relatives.


    When Uzumaki Kushina felt someone watching him, he saw Naruto for the first time.


    That familiar face.


    She couldn''t help her voice trembling.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Then rushed out.


    The others fell silent, and their memories remained at the moment of death.


    Some are in the underworld.


    Such as Konoha white teeth.


    Da She Maru looked at the people who were in a daze, and smiled at them: "Everyone, what happened is really not a word that can describe it. You only need to understand that there will be no war and no harm in the future."


    Bo Feng Shuimen heard this.


    Looked around.


    No familiar scenery.


    Instead, there are high-rise buildings and various greenery.


    And a huge temple with a height of 100 meters.


    "Eternal God Sect, Konoha Branch."


    "Oshemaru, what the **** is going on? What tricks did you do, where is my teacher... What about the three generations of adults..."


    Bo Feng Shuimen immediately took out his weapon.


    Looking at Oshe Maru with enthusiasm.


    There is no Konoha Village.


    Although the surrounding villagers are a little familiar, they obviously don''t wear a forehead guard.


    It is very likely that Dashe Maru launched a coup.


    It''s just that Watergate didn''t expect it.


    He just showed his killing intent.


    A puff of pressure fell from the air.


    He directly pressed him to the ground.


    There was a puff.


    ....................


    Bo Feng Shuimen knelt on both knees, his face smashed into the soil.


    "Father!!!"


    Naruto saw that his father was injured and hurried over.


    "Don''t worry, Naruto, your father is okay...I just taught him that he should maintain the respect he deserves when he treats the priest, and he just resurrected but didn''t know how to thank the goddess for his gift.


    God hates this kind of guy who doesn''t repay his kindness. "


    Konoha Baito was taken aback when he heard the words and looked at Tsunade next to him.


    Can''t believe she is a goddess.


    At this time, Hinata Hinata came from a distance, and those who came with him were Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Fireworks.


    "My sister''s movements are really fast. I thought I would use the resurrection technique tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow, there are many more things, I don''t want to stay in the lower realm..."


    Tsunade smiled.


    For the mortal world.


    She has no thoughts of nostalgia at all.

 Chapter 214：

    That is to resurrect the younger brother, it is one of my own obsessions.


    Now the wish is fulfilled.


    Helping Oshemaru to rebel against those godless, then it was time to go back.


    Hyuga Hinata.


    Ninjas of the older generation didn''t know him.


    But the eyes of reincarnation, and the strange dress, have attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Hello everyone, my sister Tsunade and I are goddesses of the eternal gods. Please don''t panic this time at the invitation of the chief priest, and don''t be surprised at the same time.


    Because your family is on the front line to kill the enemy, so you can''t see familiar people.


    For example... Yuan Ye Lin, brought soil for you, but did a lot of stupid things, and the white teeth of Konoha over there, you are comfortable committing suicide.


    But have you ever thought about your son? "


    One sentence after another accountability fell in their hearts.


    The so-called suicide.


    They all put the pressure on the younger generation.


    If you are a little bit spine, you won''t choose to die.


    Such as Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Thinking of his son''s situation, his face looked very ugly.


    Watching Hinata finish singing, Oshemaru smiled and said, "Anyway, the era of Ninja Village is over. You can do whatever you want. If you want to see your loved ones, you can go to the ancient starry sky with us tomorrow. "


    Uchiha Tomitake asked at this time: "Is my son there too?"


    "Yes, both sons are here."


    Get a positive answer.


    Fu Yue immediately said to his wife: "I will go to see them tomorrow. The adult with the reincarnation eye is right. I am too irresponsible and always want to escape." Bu.


    Chapter 184 Ten thousand snakes: Yo... isn''t this Dashewan? Let''s hatch eggs together!


    What son is my pride.


    I will believe you.


    So this is what a patriarch can say?


    With a kaleidoscope, just this courage?


    To put it bluntly, I have been brainwashed and feel like I am rubbish.


    Especially Konoha White Fang, after learning that he had died, his wife also died, and the whole person became bad.


    Although the son grows up, he still knows how he grew up with his ass.


    And Naruto''s situation caused Uzumaki Kushina to curse loudly.


    Anyway... the scene was very lively.


    There are apologists and there are weepers.


    This night is a restless night.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Tsunade followed Oshemaru to the ancient starry sky road.


    From the teleportation circle, go to the moon base.


    Then he moved to the planet of the Datongmu clan.


    It was a dying and dark planet, and the nearby planet looked like a briquettes.


    It makes the scalp numb to see.


    "Have you seen it? If there is no god, the conspiracy sight of the Otsuki clan, Ninja World will look like this..."


    The magic will squeeze the power of the planet.


    And the big tube wood clan only needs to constantly change the planet.


    You can get a strong strength.


    And ten tails were born from this.


    Use a lot of vitality, and special utensils.


    Ten tails are made artificially!


    Konoha White Fang followed him and asked, "If this is the case, why didn''t they attack before?"


    "It is the cause of the civil war. The Datongmu clan is divided into doves and hawks."


    "The doves feel that as long as they have supernatural power, it is enough, while the hawks feel that the clan is not behind and need to constantly absorb other planets."


    "For such a simple reason, the two sides have fought for thousands of years."


    "And Datongmu Huiye, as a princess, was also the homeland he fled at that time..."


    The story is very short.


    It is the history of the development of the Shinobi world.


    After walking for a while.


    A golden figure appeared in the sky.


    A series of explosions continued to sound.


    "Divine Art¡¤Tianzhu Fire Lan"


    boom.


    The ability to burst illuminates the dim sky.


    Uchiha Madara Sasuke was standing in the air with blood dripping on his arms, but he didn''t pay any attention.


    Ninjutsu can be absorbed.


    But magic will not.


    Therefore, all his supernatural powers must be concentrated on special moves.


    Uchiha Tomitake looked at the disappearing profile and was stunned.


    "Did you see? This is your little son. He has been doing this since he got the news that he can resurrect you. Even if he is injured, he has to lick the wound alone.


    For his family, he can give everything he has.


    Naruto worked so hard before..."


    Da She Wan said something lightly.


    But the two families burst into tears.


    The little doll who used to learn fireball skills for a month has now become a cold killer.


    They are really unqualified parents.


    "Sasuke!!!"


    Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help it, and shouted at the figure.


    The sound is not loud.


    But let the golden figure stagnate in the air.


    This voice... is it?


    He looked back.


    I saw a group of people standing beside Oshemaru, two of them attracted his attention.


    Father...mother...


    "Be careful...behind!!"


    Sasuke''s failure gave the enemy an opportunity to attack.


    Hyuga Hinata smiled and said: "It''s okay, we have to deal with the three goddesses next, let this world feel the greatness of God."


    "It should be so."


    "Let''s go."


    Space replacement.


    The three came to Sasuke''s position.


    Looking at Hinata¡¯s appearance, the Datongmu tribe couldn¡¯t help exclaiming: "Princess? No...you are not a princess!!!"


    "I am angry!! The light and darkness are gone..."


    "Life Magic¡¤Reverse¡¤Death and Decline"


    "Slashing Star Swordsmanship."


    The three magic arts all shot together.


    There was a huge shaking in the entire family land of Datongmu.


    On seeing this, Osha Maru said to the excited Sasuke: "It''s hard work, I''ll go help first, and I will remember to come back later."


    "Thank you, priest."


    Sasuke hugged his father and his voice was very excited.


    Finally...Finally I want to see my family.


    God is concerned about me.


    As long as I work hard, miracles will happen! ! !


    I love eternal religion.


    I love the God of Eternity.


    He gave me hope.


    After a while, Sasuke wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and said to Naruto next to him: "Why are you standing stupid? We should do it too. We can''t keep the goddesses from being affected all the time."


    "Well, let''s go."


    After a brief meeting.


    The final battle started.


    This is a war that determines the direction of the world.


    As long as it can destroy the Datongmu clan.


    Ninja world can be promoted.


    The fighting lasted ten days.


    There are far more Kuibaos of the Datongmu clan than imagined.


    Especially those treasured elixirs.


    There are crazy people.


    One after another, tribesmen who have returned from aliens continue to join the war.


    Until the last person fell.


    This symbolized the end of the battle.


    All the pills were collected by Tsunade, and at the same time their mission was over.


    "Then everyone, when I go to the God Realm and see you again, this body is going to run out of energy. As for the rope tree, I will bother you to talk about it."


    "Well, don''t worry, we will meet again soon."


    The first heroic system was still somewhat unsatisfactory.

 Chapter 215：

    Because it cannot supplement energy.


    Consume some and consume forever.


    Secondly, there are many moves that cannot be completely released.


    For example, if you want to destroy a divine art, sometimes it will directly destroy all creatures within a thousand miles.


    Ultimately, there is a question of duration.


    Heroes of manufacture.


    It can only last for fifteen days at most.


    The heroic system needs to be greatly improved, but this version of the heroic system.


    Liu Che felt that he could sell at a very high price.


    You can even redeem some rare treasures.


    ...


    The third day after Tsunade''s return.


    Dashemaru began the last sacrifice.


    This time, the Shinobi world worked together, dedicated all the faith and the power of luck.


    When the star curtain descends.


    All the people cheered unanimously.


    Finally, I am going to the world of God.


    Aogan, the true dragon of the starry sky, made another move, bringing the Ninja Realm into the world of God''s Domain.


    "Ding...Congratulations on harvesting a world, gaining a thousand-fold increase, and you can choose the evolution direction of this world."


    "In the Naruto world, most ninjutsu comes from the use of basic laws."


    "There are directions you can choose."


    "[Xianfa]"


    "[Shenwu]"


    "[Spirit Calling]"


    Xianfa is Li Shimin''s immortal system, and Shenwu is the system of Tanjirou''s world.


    The spirit calling is based on the improvement of the Datongmu clan.


    Everyone grows up to a certain level of strength.


    Both can sign a contract with a spirit beast, and the strength of both parties will be blended, and the strength will be stronger than the 1+1...........


    Note: You can refer to the tail beast mode.


    But it is more high-end than that, just like the use of ten tails in the big tube wood.


    As long as one end is not dead.


    Then neither side will really die.


    For example, if the contract beast dies, it will return to the host to cultivate.


    The opposite is also true.


    Looking at such a novel appearance, Liu Che couldn''t help but smile and said, "There are also such fun professions, yes...it just happens to be my God''s Domain World''s sacred beast, there are many sacred beasts.


    Just choose to call the spirit. "


    As for the spirit beast.


    That is the bottom end of the food chain in God''s Domain World.


    The sacred beast eats the flesh of the spirit beast or the spirit fruit every day.


    Otherwise, the growth rate of only absorbing divine power is too slow.


    Here, Oshe Maru is waiting for the oracle.


    The whole person became clever.


    New profession, wonderful~~~


    I don''t know if I can use it.


    "Excuse me, can I use the method of calling spirits?"


    He looked at the envoy above his head with a look of expectation on his face.


    Rixiang nodded and said, "Yes, your old friend missed you very much recently, so you can contract it..."


    Old friend?


    Da She Wan suddenly felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    Then a white light door appeared in front of him, before he could react, the big purple tail entangled him.


    At the same time, there was a joking voice from Wanshe.


    "Yeah... isn''t this my old master, Dashewan? Come brother loves you...today we will hatch eggs together, in the future...you will be mine...sizzle..."


    Rixiang chuckled.


    The evil taste of the gods is too serious.


    Let a male mother incubate eggs all day long.


    Ugh...


    ...


    Wanjie chat group.


    Since Rin Tosaka and Tanjiro have been promoted to the gods.


    Li Shimin''s eyes began to rise.


    Every day people will observe the starry sky.


    This is not just news, but another world promotion.


    Second Li: "Which big boss in the group has been promoted, why not bubbling?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It''s not me anyway."


    The fox who only loves money: "Naturally it''s not me... you know that if I get promoted, I will definitely tell the whole group."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "1.4 I don''t have to think about it..."


    Chu Dashan: "I just joined Tanjirou. Today is a brother promoted? Or is a certain sister''s world promoted, @¼ÃÊÀÎ×Å®?"


    Ji Se Miko: "That must not be me..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Whoever doesn''t bubbling is whoever! Maybe it is Murong Fu."


    Young Master Murong: "I''m already in tears, okay? Who the **** is it!!!"


    For peace: "I feel that apart from you, there are only the old liar and the old snake. The former did not speak, then the answer is."


    Ninja scientist: "It''s me..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What''s wrong, look at your weak look, it''s not how listless you have summoned the heroic spirit to come to the world."


    At this time, the big snake pill was sitting on top of a big egg.


    His face was full of tears without tears.


    I''m a man, do you have any reason for letting me incubate eggs?


    Is there still a law?


    Damn...


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Would you not annoy the gods again? Hahahaha...If that''s the case, I can drink two glasses of fine wine."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "You are not right, let''s talk about Brother Snake...what the **** is going on."


    Ninja scientist: "Actually nothing... It''s the recent work that made me cry."


    Then he sent a picture.


    The group burst into laughter instantly. .


    Chapter 185 Murong destroys the stick, and the hero goes to Lingyun Cave! (Guiqiu full order)


    The fox who only loves money: "Hahahaha... Brother snake hatches eggs!! You can be this male mother..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Puff ha ha ha ha... I''ll call him incubate the egg big snake pill in the future. Is this name possible?"


    Purdue sentient beings: "My name is Bald, he is called Dan...cough cough... The rest can''t be described, but I can only understand it."


    The Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Expelling Demons: "...There are also female chief priests in the group, you bald thief, please show me some attention, but Dashewan''s eggs are really big."


    Tanjirou: "Are you envious?"


    Chu Dashan: "Men will be envious, but it''s too...big...!!!"


    Queen of the Vampire: "Isn''t it normal for Dashewan to incubate snake eggs?"


    The blond boy Sam: "I can tell, everyone has a [stunt]!!!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It seems that you have realized the essence of Chinese language, and you can teach you..."


    Ninja scientist: "Oh...Speaking of which, everything is cause and effect, and everything is dictated by fate!"


    Once he counted ten thousand snakes and sacrificed the other side to the gods.


    Now the world is promoted, and his world class is a spiritualist.


    As a result, the once summoned beast returned to his side again, with the reputation of enhancing feelings.


    In fact, both of them are hatching eggs.


    There is more than one misery at all.


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "I was taken down by someone before, but now that I see you are so big, I feel relieved..."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Oh, it''s a long way. Grind the wall for your company...Oshemaru, you can upload the video quickly, let''s see how the heroic system is?"


    A group member Ninja scientist uploaded a video.


    ......


    Fengyun world.


    The male tyrant looked at the giant python that was 29 li long and was actually incubating the egg, almost couldn''t help but laugh.


    But there is one thing to say.


    The breath exuding from the opponent is really terrifying.


    It was billions of times more terrifying than the fire unicorn he had ever seen.


    Once he killed Nie Feng''s father.


    This led to the fire unicorn. At that time, I felt that the world and the different beasts could not be violated at will.


    Now.


    "If I want to choose a sacrifice, it must be the fire unicorn. What else in this world can better reflect my respect for God than the fire unicorn?"


    "And as long as the world can be unified, the world can be promoted. This is the supreme great way."


    Xiongba looked at the gathering of wind and clouds outside, and felt that the ambition that had disappeared had returned to him again.


    Before, he always wanted to unify the martial arts.


    To this end, I have been running around for half my life.


    Until the world will become the number one power.


    Then it became quiet.


    I was also a little boring in my heart.


    Now Xiongba has discovered that the most important thing for a person is to have dreams and goals.

 Chapter 216：

    Only in this way can I stimulate my fighting spirit.


    Live a good life every day.


    This is life.


    Not long afterward, footsteps came outside.


    Nie Feng, Bu Jingyun, Qin Shuang.


    The three of them knelt before the steps at the door.


    "Master, we are back."


    Click.


    The wooden door was opened, but no people appeared.


    The three raised their heads and looked into the room at the same time.


    It was a clear day, but there was darkness in the room.


    Any light will be swallowed.


    "come in."


    A faint voice came from inside.


    It''s a hero!


    The three of them felt a bit horrified.


    The atmosphere is too weird.


    The three looked at each other.


    Walked inside.


    When they stepped into the room.


    But found that all the windows and doors behind him had disappeared.


    This is a dark world.


    The only light is in the hands of Xiongba.


    This is an unimaginable thing, even surpassing the trio''s understanding of martial arts.


    Can a person''s skill really turn a room into darkness?


    And even the light can''t come in!


    "Do you know what I mean by calling you here?"


    "The disciples don''t know*3"


    "This time I unified the martial arts for the teacher, and his achievements have reached the gods. Although **** and brutal, as long as I am corrected later, God is still willing to forgive me.


    So the old man called you here to ask you, do you want to become a believer in the eternal religion? "


    Eternal religion?


    None of the three knew what it was.


    But seeing the attitude of the tyrant.


    Can understand.


    If the three people refuse.


    Then it will definitely die miserably.


    Qin Shuang didn''t think so much, so he knelt down and said, "Tu''er is willing to follow Master."


    You see, this is a wise man.


    Not to mention joining the religion.


    Wherever the master goes, he will go.


    Loyalty.


    "Hahaha...Okay, give you the power of God for your teacher, so go ahead."


    Xiongba laughed and clicked away.


    In an instant, a simple but not simple exercise appeared deep in Qin Shuang''s mind.


    The name is: Eternal Meditation.


    Then Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun followed suit.


    All obtained the Dharma.


    At this time, Xiongba relieved his divine art and said to the three of them: "From now on, the three of you will be the emissaries of the eternal religion. For the glory of God, we need to continue to work hard.


    This method is the method of the true god, and everyone can choose a different path.


    There is not the slightest drawback.


    So prepare for the teacher, when you have achieved something, go to Lingyun Cave together, catch the fire unicorn, and sacrifice to the gods. "


    "Follow the master''s order."


    The eyes of the three have changed.


    They don''t think that Xiongba will give them the strongest technique.


    After all, the church apprentice starved to death the master.


    Everyone understands this truth.


    And if meditation can become stronger, sows can go up the tree.


    When the three people left.


    A figure walked out from behind Xiongba, and then knelt on the ground.


    "Do you want to recast the majesty of Nan Lin''s sword head?"


    "Dailang dare not!"


    As a little guy who is kneading at will, he hates the person in front of him very much.


    But facing his doubts.


    But still dare not show the slightest dissatisfaction.


    Because the current hero is too strong.


    Like a demon.


    "Presumably you have seen the Eternal Executor, right? Give you a chance, before we sacrifice, you go to destroy the people in Wushuang City.


    Capture the bright moon beauty inside to Lingyun Grotto, and I will grant you the status of a divine envoy.


    That is the same status as Bu Jingyun and others. "


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    A trace of enthusiasm appeared in the bottom of Broken Wave''s eyes.


    He also pressed the rebellion deeply in the bottom of my heart, he hated the hegemony.


    His own dignified son, Nan Lin''s sword head, actually served tea and poured water every day, and suffered all the insults from others.


    If you haven''t seen that memory fragment.


    He will betray mercilessly.


    But... the eternal executor is terrible, the soul has been suppressed for thousands of years, and the atonement is being made every day.


    I can''t help but want to fight the cold war even after thinking about that kind of picture.


    No matter what, as long as you can ask the person to do anything.


    What''s more, powerful martial arts can be obtained.


    ......


    Pirates of the Caribbean World.


    Seeing Dashewan''s promotion in the world, Murong Fu couldn''t help it anymore.


    He also wants to be promoted in the world.


    Go to the cemetery world of the saints together to compete with those masters.


    Looking at the more powerful golden dragon of luck.


    A trace of fire flashed through Murong Fu''s eyes.


    "It should be almost everywhere now, it''s time to prepare sacrifices, the world will usher in a new life..."


    At this time Dongying and various places.


    Has long been turned into the territory of eternal religion.


    Especially the stick country among them.


    Not submissive to enlightenment at all.


    He even secretly changed the concept to say that the eternal religion is the **** of their stick kingdom.


    Oh shit.


    How can it be repaired.


    After subduing Dongying, Murong Fu came to the atmosphere.


    Look at the stick country below.


    There was a sneer.


    "The mere group of sticks are really shameless. Gods dare to blaspheme. Prepare for the trial."


    He raised the sword in his hand.


    Cohesive power.


    The storm condenses the tip of the sword.


    At this moment, Qi Luck Golden Dragon is in hand, and his power has been expanded tenfold.


    "Go, Storm Sword Intent."


    Murong Fu roared.


    A terrifying sword intent that pierced through heaven and earth landed on the territory of Bangzi Country.


    People didn''t even have time to scream.


    It turned into countless pieces of meat.


    The territory of a country was wiped out, but Murong Fu had no mercy.


    Apart from sarcasm, there is only indifference in his eyes.


    After all, how can people fluctuate towards killing pigs.


    Especially these pigs are shameless.


    Then he drove the fairy sword back to the Song Ting Kingdom in 947, ready to start offering sacrifices.


    Although the golden dragon of luck at this time is small.


    But this is what it looks like deliberately.


    It has absorbed the dragon veins of several countries, and it has truly spread, almost a million miles.


    The reason for following Murong Fu''s side.


    It is because the other party allows it to grow, and it has a spiritual atmosphere.


    Murong Fu just landed here.


    Someone immediately reported.


    "Master chief, all the altars have been set up, and you can offer sacrifices at any time."

 Chapter 217：

    "Well, through the Shenhuotai, tell all the places, the sacrifice will begin tomorrow!"


    "Yes."


    Shenhuotai.


    A communication device condensed from the incense of the altar.


    As long as there is an altar, they can communicate with each other.


    This is said in ancient times.


    It is an unimaginable thing.


    ......


    At this time in the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che has been paying close attention.


    At present, the entrance of the Yangjian has fallen, and the strong people everywhere are shocked by the strength of the believers of the gods.


    They thought that this group of natives from the underworld would be very weak.


    It turned out that it was really fighting.


    This group of guys is simply a group of bandits.


    Grab what you see.


    Don''t talk about benevolence and morality at all.


    For example, the mount of a certain boss is an alien beast degraded by a god.


    The result hasn''t come down yet.


    The mount was snatched away by Li Shimin.


    It is a sacrifice on the spot.


    Now that mount is being ravaged by a group of cute beasts on Huiyang planet.


    As for Tanjiro, he is more refined.


    Always report your identity first.


    Then he took someone to rob him.


    After all, he was not strong, so Li Shimin snatched it away.


    This is all merit!


    When the merit is high to a certain limit, their **** status is elevated.


    After all, no one wants to stay above four stars for a lifetime.


    Being of God is the existence they yearn for.


    "It seems that the two groups are still too few for the big world."


    Liu Che sighed.


    In the war of planes, the lack of believers means that they are not strong.


    At this moment, a system prompt sounded from his ear. .


    Chapter 186 Obtain the Destiny True Dragon, the Destiny Godhead waiting to be hatched! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Ding... Your disciple Murongfu opened the world sacrifice and detected that the world faith has been seized. The Qi Luck Golden Dragon surrendered to the eternal religion, and the world can be plundered."


    "Excuse me, do you start plundering?"


    "plunder!"


    Liu Che said lightly.


    It''s nice to have another fragmented world.


    It just happens to be short of manpower.


    "Ding... Turn on the plunder, trigger the 10,000-fold multiplier, you will get a make star, please determine the direction of the make star."


    "There are currently three types that can be selected."


    "[Xianfa]"


    "[Shenwu]"


    "¡¾whirling¡¿"


    Liu Che glanced at it and said, "Now I''m in the fairy world, I''m all right."


    "Ding...The world has begun to take shape, and it is currently determined to be the world of Xianfa."


    "Ding...you get the golden dragon of luck, trigger a million times multiplier, you get a real dragon of destiny, reward a thousand pieces of the law of destiny."


    [True Dragon of Destiny]: Non-biological type, which is composed of the illusory law of destiny, which is the law of creatures.


    Note: Because the law of destiny in the world of God''s Domain exceeds the limit, it catalyzes the incubation of the Godhead of Destiny.


    [Countdown: 30 days]


    ...


    In the world of Tianlong Babu.


    Incense is at its peak.


    More than 90% of human beings are performing sacrifices.


    They gathered in front of the temple.


    Everyone looked devoutly praying.


    They don''t understand the world upgrade.


    But I understand that today''s festival is extra important and requires concentrated prayer.


    Pass on your beliefs to the gods.


    Countless fires of faith converge into a avenue to the sky.


    Tearing the world''s diaphragm.


    The pressure of the Chaos Sea fell from the sky.


    Makes seriously injured feel desperate!


    The starry sky is just a barrier, not an infinite world at all.


    Just protect the eggshell of the world.


    When this layer of eggshell disappears.


    They are in danger! ! !


    Just when Murong Fu felt uncomfortable, a beam of starlight fell.


    Shrouded the shattered world.


    "I am Aogan, the Dragon King of the Starry Sky, and I am entrusted with the oracle to bring you up to the God Realm!"


    Along with Long Xiao, a voice came from the bright and holy starry sky.


    People saw a huge dragon head.


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    Can''t see the whole picture at all.


    Two giant claws of stars fix the world.


    Then he ascended to the God Realm.


    Ao Qian, who has experienced several times, skillfully stepped up his efforts.


    Because at the time of soaring.


    The world of these humble fragments will keep getting bigger.


    Eventually out of their control.


    So he chose to use his front paws to control, and then use his body to carry the planet to where they should go.


    Time goes by.


    Everyone felt as if a year had passed, but in fact it was less than one second.


    A whole new world came before them.


    All things began to thrive under the blessing of the system.


    Immortal grass, immortal medicine.


    All life is evolving.


    The mountains become bigger.


    The temple began to be wrapped in Nine-Colored Shenxia.


    Everything became mysterious.


    It wasn''t until the terrifying dragon left that an oracle came from the distant eternal temple.


    "Murongfu worshipped the world with meritorious service, rewarded one hundred thousand years of cultivation, the position of the sword orchid immortal emperor, and opened the channel of plane war..."


    "Give all beings the opportunity to cultivate immortality, and those with talent can go to a higher level of the world through the celestial calamity."


    ...


    The vastness of the voice shocked people and made people boil.


    Because from today, they are the people of the immortal world.


    Everyone can become a fairy in the future.


    Don''t worry about birth, old age, sickness and death.


    Because even if it is death, it is just a journey through reincarnation.


    Rather than the real soul flies away.


    This is the benefit of believing in God.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Young Master Murong: "Hello everyone, after countless hard work, I finally came to the realm of God and kept pace with you."


    Tanjiro: "Brother, come here to the tomb of the saint, there is a big fish!!!"


    Li Er: "Come on, our brothers are so good at fishing."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "...you trio of people are not shameless, it''s a pity that Lao Na''s faith will still be spread for a while."


    Tosaka University: "Why no one goes to the Moon Plane, is it just because of low combat effectiveness?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That''s not true. I think the Lunar Plane is also very interesting, but they all practice the same system, and Chu Xuanfeng''s world does have many enemies."


    Although Tanjiro is Shenwu.


    But I still prefer Chu Xuanfeng''s world.


    Ninja scientist: "When I finish hatching eggs, I will go to Lunar World to do things!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Haha...Come on, Brother Snake."


    The fox who only loves money: "Congratulations to Murong Fu for getting out of the sea of ??suffering!"


    Young Master Murong: "Damn... or sister fox, a group of people will ridicule!"


    Second Li: "Are you coming? Our brothers fell into a big fish."


    Young Master Murong: "Come to a coordinate!"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Hahaha...It''s so fragrant."


    Ji Shi Miko: "Sister Tosaka Rin, if my world is promoted, I will look for you over there. I don''t like to fight and kill."

 Chapter 218：

    For Xiaofeng, the moon plane is better.


    Develop faith quietly.


    By the way, hang some atheists.


    As for the practice of Tanjirou and others, she didn''t like it anyway.


    Queen of the Vampire: "I also like the Moon World very much. I heard that one of the recent goddesses named El Quart is also a vampire?"


    Tosaka University: "Ang...It''s just that she doesn''t like us, so she chose to join the dark camp of Wanwan Goddess."


    She had won each other.


    But he didn''t know what method Baguio used.


    He took Alquette away.


    It''s really uncomfortable!


    It is directly missing a general.


    Ji Shi Witch: "There is still a camp among the emotional goddess?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Can you explain the camp of the goddess?"


    Tosaka University: "Uh...it''s actually not a very important thing, anyway...they are all small groups based on their respective attributes."


    The members of the group knew instantly.


    After all, there are gods in the group.


    She must not dare to say it all.


    But goddess of the same attributes, it is indeed easy to come together.


    For example, the goddess of the life system and the goddess of the dark system don''t like to stay together.


    Style of behavior.


    There are also different attributes.


    The world will help the leader: "It seems that I joined the group too late. I really envy you. Several dear friends have already been promoted to the gods. Now they are expedition to other planes and fight against powerful enemies from all walks of life."


    Kaoru: "We are in the same batch, aren''t we? Would you like to try to see whose world is promoted faster?"


    The world will help the leader: "Little girl, it''s not an old man. I am now unifying the human martial arts. I am the strongest in the Central Plains. It is not as difficult as others to upgrade."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "It''s really easy to have a side power, it''s really not suspenseful."


    Xun''er: "Just look down on me like this? My Xun''er''s family background is much stronger than that of the human dynasty. Returning to the family this time will definitely accomplish something great."


    The fox who only loves money: "Hehe, your sister is arrogant. She said before that we are magic sticks. Would you like to try it with me?"


    Tu Shan Yaya sat in the palace with a sneer on her face.


    This woman is so rude.


    I looked down on the goddess Tosaka Rin before, but now I have gained a bit of strength and started to pretend again.


    Sooner or later, the car overturned.


    Tell you to be okay and like to pretend!


    Xun''er: "¡§"I''m sorry, the younger sister was clumsy before, and I couldn''t see the magical powers of all my brothers and sisters."


    To save all sentient beings: "Knowing mistakes can improve the greatness. The little girl has a good temper, and the family has the background. Don''t speak so aggressively. After all, besides the gods, all the people in this room will be the Lord of the world in the future, always saying hurtful things. Will we fight when we meet in the future?"


    Chu Dashan: "Bald is good, you can make a joke. But don''t always think that you are superior. You say that your family has the background and my saint cemetery world is so strong. Am I proud of it?"


    Vampire Queen: "Yes, although I am a vampire, no one in the group despise me."


    The blond boy Sam: "I''m about to unify the planet, but I still don''t feel great in front of the big brother. Little sister will pay attention to it in the future."


    ...


    On the way back to the ancients.


    Xun''er secretly said that it was not good.


    I made a mistake again.


    Kaoru: "Thank you brother and sister for your guidance, I just like to talk like that, I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..."


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay, you can speak sweeter in the future. We are all children of God, so we can make corrections!"


    She doesn''t mind being looked down upon.


    What happened to the big family?


    What happened to being a goddess.


    After all, it depends on the gods.


    She doesn''t feel proud anyway, if that Xun''er always does this, one day she will be abandoned by the gods.


    In these years, good is rewarded for evil and evil is rewarded for evil.


    The gods are all watching.


    The world will help the leader: "@´óÖñ·åСʦµÜ, Zhang Fan, you sacrificed the water unicorn, the old man is going to sacrifice the fire unicorn, hehe... we may be able to walk the same way in the future."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Great brother, since your world has a fire unicorn, there must be other treasures, right?"


    The world will help the leader: "I''m collecting information. I heard that there are dragon veins. I don''t know which one is better than the golden dragon of Qi Luck."


    Dragon veins?


    Liu Che looked at the news in the group and his eyes lit up.


    "This is a good thing. In addition to the dragon veins in the Lingyun Grottoes in Fengyun World, there are four great sacred stones. Rumor has it that they are leftovers by Nuwa...


    And there are the blood of dragons, true phoenixes, and dragon tortoises. "


    Although he has many real dragons, who knows if he will mutate again.


    Liu Che looked forward very much.


    ......


    Outside Wushuang City at this time.


    Broken waves came to the gate.


    Looking at the towering castle, he showed disdain.


    Then he drew his sword and slashed forward.


    Boom.


    The huge wooden door fell apart in an instant.


    The guards guarding the city gate all died.


    One hundred meters high sword temperament.


    Wreak havoc inside.


    At this time, an extremely angry voice came from inside.


    "Who dares to come to our Wushuang City to find death?"


    In the martial arts.


    This is a forbidden area.


    Even the world will not dare to come here to have fun.


    Because there is an invincible existence here.


    Lonely Sword Saint.


    Although it is not as nameless as the martial arts myth, it is far more terrifying than Xiongba. .


    Chapter 187 Kneeling To Love the Dugu Sword Master, an acquaintance in Lingyun Cave


    The Dugu Sword Saint broke through his sword aura and came to the outside of the city.


    It is shocking.


    The people who come here are not Juggernaut Wuming.


    Nor is it their own enemies.


    But a stranger.


    Young, less than twenty years old.


    But the sword qi was **** in the weirdness just now, and there is no skill that can be used for hundreds of years.


    In other words, the little baby in front of you has a hundred years of skill?


    "We Wushuang City that you attacked?"


    Dugu Sword Saint asked with a gloomy expression.


    The white beard fluttered in the wind, and the Wushuang sword in his hand gave out a cold light.


    The figure showed a strange smile.


    Putting the scarlet long sword in his hand, he replied: "I am the former Heavenly Society, now the Eternal God Sect''s Broken Wave Divine Envoy, this time I am here to conquer Wushuang City, and by the way, to welcome the beautiful moon and prepare to sacrifice to me. God''s."


    Breaking the waves?


    People who ran out of the city frowned.


    Who is this guy?


    Why they haven''t heard of it.


    And when will the world be renamed Eternal God''s Church?


    It''s funny.


    "I remember, Duan Lang is the son of Nan Lin Jianshou. I heard that he always serves tea and pours water in the world, like a dog!!!"


    Duanlang raised his head to look at the person who was speaking.


    Anyone with a gloomy face can drip with water.


    Whether it is the son of the sword head Nan Lin or the subordinate, it is his taboo.


    This person dared to say so blatantly.


    Really **** it.


    Huh.


    Breaking the waves with a little toe, the whole person turned into a blood-colored Changhong.


    Until the figure left.


    "Hugh is presumptuous!"


    Seeing Broken Wave, the Sword Saint Dugu dared to be fierce, and immediately blocked it.


    The sword broke out in an instant at twenty.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect the opponent''s speed to be faster than his own, although it blocked the opponent''s offensive.


    But Jian Qi went around his body strangely.


    Fly towards the city wall.


    Boom.


    There was a violent explosion.


    Half of the city gate was turned into 950 ruins under the **** sword aura.


    More than a hundred people nearby died.


    Looking at the strangely smiling Duanlang, the Sword Saint Dugu said angrily: "It seems that you want to provoke me, kid... son.


    Those who dare to kill my Wushuang City today will inevitably kill you. "


    "Oh? Isn''t it... Since you don''t accept education, then I will teach you how to be a human to the end."


    Broken waves didn''t smile at the threat to him.

 Chapter 219：

    The Juggernaut in a mere mere nuance.


    It also scares others.


    He who chose blood magic art would not die even if his heart was severely injured.


    The two looked at each other in the air.


    Then the battle became a group.


    As soon as they fought, the battle went into a fever pitch.


    Jianqi aspect.


    White light and red light are intertwined.


    Let Wushuang City go up and down, looking terrified.


    It doesn''t matter if this person breaks the waves or not.


    It''s too scary.


    The mere juvenile body can draw a tie with the myth in their hearts, which no one has imagined.


    Mingyue stood on the top of the mountain.


    Looking at the battle below, I couldn''t help frowning.


    It seems that Dugu Juggernaut is even better.


    But she always felt that something was wrong.


    "Eat me with one move, twenty-two swords..."


    A hundred meters in a radius was all turned into a sword aura, and countless small sword auras continued to travel through.


    Suddenly let Duanlang suffer.


    The scars on the body came after another.


    Duan Lang looked at his injury and said angrily: "Damn old thing, originally it seems that you still have some abilities, so Lao Tzu left his hand. Since you are so stubborn, you should be prepared to die."


    "Blood Demon Shadow Sword"


    Huh.


    A living person disappeared before the eyes of Dugu Sword Saint.


    Then a black light flashed.


    The twenty-two sword stopped instantly.


    "Ah...you...you are not human..."


    Lonely Swordmaster looked at the black and red fingers that penetrated his heart, and said in shock and anger.


    How can human beings become liquid.


    The broken wave in front of me.


    It''s just a monster! ! ! !


    "Old man, I have already said very clearly, the one who disobeys the oracle... kills without mercy... Now I will give you one last chance to surrender our eternal religion, or fall to **** forever."


    Five cold fingers.


    Holding the heart of the Juggernaut tightly.


    As long as he says nothing, he will definitely die.


    "I choose..."


    Lonely Sword Saint wanted to die, but before he could say anything, a memory of Liying appeared in his mind.


    It may be due to excessive blood loss.


    Let his spirit become blurred.


    Who is that?


    Why does my heart hurt.


    Is it someone important to me?


    One thought for a thousand years.


    Dugu Sword Saint burst into tears, because he remembered the figure of that person.


    Is his lover.


    Yuuki Miyamoto.


    "I choose to surrender...I am willing to join the cult."


    "This is not enough, I must almost kill you."


    Broken wave retracted his hand, looking at the other party''s abdomen, which was constantly pouring blood, his fingers kept punctuating.


    The most shocking thing happened.


    I saw him recruiting towards the ground.


    The blood spit out was actually flew back into his palm, and then sealed into the body of the Juggernaut.


    "Hand over Dugu Mingyue, and then you Wushuang City will have to change its name. The specific matters, and the people of the gods and religions will tell you."


    In fact, Duanlang wanted to kill this old man.


    But there are rules in the teaching.


    Indiscriminate killing of innocents is impossible.


    To be able to conquer must be conquered, so as to develop and grow the sect.


    "Yes, please wait a moment, I''ll be back when I go..."


    The Dugu Sword Saint inserted the Wushuang sword into the ground, and walked into the city decadently.


    After about a stick of incense.


    Mingyue and the maid came out in a carriage.


    The city wall.


    The Dugu Swordmaster looked at the three people who left and sighed, "I''m sorry, my child... If I die, I can''t change the ending, and Miyamoto Xueling is still waiting for me."


    The person next to him wept silently.


    Because from today, Wushuang City has been destroyed.


    Annihilated by a small breaking wave.


    Who can believe this?


    That is an inhuman monster, a terrifying devil.


    Manpower cannot be beaten.


    ...


    Inside the carriage.


    The maid hid behind Mingyue in fear, not daring to look at the boy in red.


    On the contrary, Mingyue wears a veil and has been staring at Broken Wave.


    "What''s so good about me?"


    "It''s just weird. The next year will be less than me, and I can defeat the Juggernaut."


    "Heh... this is not something you should pay attention to. Be prepared to sacrifice."


    "Want to kill me?"


    "Afraid?"


    Mingyue smiled faintly and shook his head gently.


    What is she afraid of.


    Anyway, fate is like that.


    What''s the use of struggling on your own?


    In fact, if you break the waves and take Mingyue to Lingyun Cave, the speed will be very fast.


    It will be there in a few days.


    The problem is that he can''t make skin-to-skin contact with the other person. It is a woman who is dedicated to the gods. If he touches himself, he is a sinner.


    Fortunately, from Wushuang City to Lingyun Cave.


    Fortunately, the carriage is constantly being replaced.


    Finally, on the second day that Xiongba arrived in Lingyun Cave, he also came here.


    Wen Chouchou saw the arrival of Duanlang and exclaimed: "How can your speed be so fast?"


    "It''s that simple to cultivate the divine method, it has surpassed the common customs, did the master priest capture the fire unicorn?"


    "No, the fire unicorn is very keen. When we came yesterday, it was still playing in it, but now I don¡¯t know where it went. Now the four of them are looking for it inside."


    Inside Lingyun Cave.


    The channels are staggered.


    Stretches for dozens of miles.


    To the depths of the earth veins.


    It is not easy to find.


    After all, Huo Qilin has been in it for hundreds of years, and it may be impossible to catch it for a while.


    "Master, still can''t find that big guy, what should we do to completely destroy this place?"


    Qin Shuang came to Xiongba and asked with sweat.


    The latter shook his head and sighed: "This animal runs fast, but why should we be so difficult? Let''s find the dragon vein... I think it must be the guardian of the dragon vein."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Fengyun also came back.


    The four of them were not chasing Huo Qilin, but kept walking towards the depths of the crypt.


    Under the strong perception.


    The crypt of dozens of miles finally came to an end.


    A bright world appeared in front of the four.


    This is a place surrounded by night pearls.


    Similar to the imperial tomb.


    A shriveled skeleton in a dragon robe sat on the bench at the end, holding a spine-like thing in his hand.


    "This is the dragon vein, right?"


    "The emperor''s aura above can be clearly felt, it must be the dragon vein!"


    "let''s go..."


    The four turned into black shadows and disappeared in place.


    Came to the front of Withered Bones.


    "Stop, this is where Huaxia''s luck lies, not the one you set foot on!"


    "Otherwise, we will kill you all."


    Two figures came to them one after another.


    Xiongba looked up.


    Laughing.


    Isn''t this the old acquaintance Nie Renwang, and the father of Duanlang?

 Chapter 220：

    Unexpectedly, all came here to be slaves.


    "It turns out to be an old acquaintance, how come you like to be a boneless dog?"


    Facing the provocation of the hegemon.


    King Nie didn''t have the slightest anger, but said in a flat tone: "The past is like a cloud of smoke, and the hero will withdraw. You can know that once the dragon vein is passive, the Chinese land will be in crisis!"


    "The two of us guarding the dragon veins are guarding the land of China."


    Duanlang''s father followed.


    There is even a trace of holiness on his face, like an old monk who gains the Tao.


    Xiongba sighed, the power of darkness in his hand surged, and the two of them flew away instantly.


    Powerful strength.


    He directly wounded King Nie seriously and repelled several kilometers.


    "Return to the land of Huaxia? The old man bathes in the grace of God. From now on, the whole world will belong to China. What do you tell me about the land of China, if any barbarians dare to invade?


    The old man pulled out his intestines!


    Humph... this dragon vein is good, just as a sacrifice to my god. "


    "Master, there is a sound of wind, it seems that the fire unicorn is coming."


    "Well, go... Nie Feng, catch this big dog, we are ready to sacrifice!"


    "Yes."


    King Nie discovered that the silent child turned out to be his own son.


    Roar.


    Flame waves gush out from the cave.


    Immediately after Huo Qilin ran out, the huge beast pupil looked at the two defeated guardians and immediately furious.


    "Little guy, where are you looking?"


    A harsh wind sounded.


    The biting cold current ran across the fire Qilin. .


    Chapter 188 The Dark Fire-Eating Kirin was Captured


    It is a wonder of heaven and earth.


    The guardian of Emperor Xuanyuan.


    In the Lingyun Grottoes, he has been there for at least a thousand years.


    A strange existence as a natural fire attribute.


    Why does it feel cold?


    Countless chills are pouring into the body, seeming to want to freeze it.


    "Roar!!"


    Huo Qilin was angry and began to roar wildly, his body igniting fiery flames.


    The mountains and walls are melted by its temperature.


    As the enemy in front of it, Nie Feng, naturally-very uncomfortable.


    The clothes are burning.


    The hair was reduced to ashes.


    "No, this guy is crazy..."


    Nie Feng''s eyes were cold, and the power in his body was madly injected into the Xueyin Crazed Knife in his hand.


    His power is wind.


    The wind helps the fire.


    Using Fengshen Power at this moment will definitely cause trouble.


    So Xueyin Crazy Knife is his only hope.


    When all the power poured into the knife, the original bright knife.


    A flash of ice blue color.


    Then it broke with a click.


    "Master, I will help Master Feng!"


    "Wait, things have turned around!"


    Turnaround?


    Qin Shuang looked back and saw a crystal clear ice blue stone floating in the air.


    Endless power of frost.


    Emanated from it.


    Not only frozen Nie Feng, but also the Huo Qilin.


    Xiongba''s pupils shrank sharply, recognizing the origin of this stone, and exclaimed: "Could this be the ice soul of one of the four great stones?"


    Rumored.


    When Nuwa was repairing the sky, four leftovers were left.


    One of the stones is the ice soul!


    It turned out that it was acquired by Nie Feng''s ancestors and made this Snow Drinking Crazy Knife, no wonder... it was really luck.


    Seeing here, Xiongba naturally couldn''t sit still.


    Now the dragon vein is in hand.


    The fire unicorn was in front of him, and there was a **** stone as a guarantee.


    The sacrifices are all gathered.


    "Black Sky Demon!"


    The male tyrant turned into black smoke and pounced on the fire unicorn.


    Inside the bright cave.


    It dimmed for an instant.


    Everyone lost their vision, but also lost their voice.


    The power of darkness devours everything that can be deprived of.


    The guardian of the dragon veins became blind and deaf, and even if they got up, they could only wait anxiously.


    moment.


    A stern beast roar came into their ears.


    The shady was slowly torn apart.


    I saw not far away.


    The fire unicorn fell to the ground.


    Countless black smoke is consuming the flame it emits.


    Nie Feng knelt on one knee, his face full of shock.


    Practice eternal meditation in the same way.


    Why is the power of Master so strong?


    It''s incredible.


    Xiongba looked at the panting anger, and said indifferently: "Animal, dare to be naughty in front of the main priest. If it were not for the lack of sacrifices, you would have long used your blood as a drink."


    Huo Qilin looked at the man in front of him angrily.


    There was a sorrow in my heart.


    I have guarded the Central Plains China for thousands of years.


    The result has ushered in this ending.


    But it does not regret it.


    Because I have completed the task of the master, even if it is death, I have no regrets or regrets.


    Xiongba turned around and said to Bu Jingyun: "Come on, you can take it out. There are also those two weak people. Our religion expands and requires a lot of manpower. Remember not to kill."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Not crying death **** stunned the two people and walked outside carrying them.


    Qin Shuang and Nie Feng are carrying a fire unicorn.


    Although the monster is huge, the two of them are heads and tails.


    It is not difficult to lift it up.


    ...


    outside world.


    Duanlang is preparing the altar together with the others.


    From cutting stones.


    To slowly form.


    Don''t dare to be sloppy at all.


    After all, this is something that has contact with the gods, and whoever dares to be sloppy is looking for death.


    The maid of Mingyue looked at the busy Duanlang, and said in surprise: "He is such a strong person who still needs to do miscellaneous work?"


    "We can just look at it. After I die, remember to find a family to marry. The money given to you is enough to live a lifetime."


    "I want to die with you."


    "What stupid thing to say, although these people are powerful, they have no intention of killing people..."


    Mingyue observed for a long time.


    The big move here attracted many people to watch.


    According to the domineering of the World Association.


    It should have been blasted away long ago.


    But they didn''t do this, instead they let them watch, as long as they don''t disturb their work.


    "Master priest is back!"


    "See the chief priest!!"


    "See Master Priest!!"


    Voices one after another appeared from the entrance of Lingyun Cave.


    Xiongba wore a black robe and walked out of it with a smile.


    He held a golden spine in his left hand, and a small misty stone in his right hand.


    "Ice Soul?"


    Mingyue exhaled softly.


    Where did Xiongba find such a fetish! !


    "Well, everyone, get up... You have all the merits to worship the gods this time, and you will become official followers when you return."


    "Thank you, Master."


    ...


    The melon-eating crowds in the distance showed mocking expressions as they watched the "acting" of Xiongba and his disciples.

 Chapter 221：

    Good guys.


    Who is this domineering brainwashing?


    Actually changed from a martial arts master to a great stick.


    "You said that the male tyrant is sick? It''s ridiculous to call himself the chief priest..."


    "Aren''t you afraid of death? Say that to others."


    "Didn''t the group of people say that the gods don''t kill people?"


    "Do you also believe in the people in the world?"


    In an instant, the man who said bad things about the tyrant woke up, turned and ran away.


    Everyone sneered.


    Turning his head and continuing to look at everything in the distance.


    "Speaking of this domineering world club, it has been strange recently. Instead of killing people, it has begun to help the people. Why does it change its name to the Eternal Church?"


    "Yes, it is the eternal religion."


    "I have also heard about it. It is said that this sect has real gods, the kind that can shatter the heavens and the earth with a single blow!"


    "The heaven and the earth are broken? Why don''t you just eat the sun in one bite."


    "Do you believe those people?"


    Everyone thought so.


    If the heavens and the earth can be shattered, what is the need for believers to do.


    Really fooling fools.


    Just when they want to say something.


    The temperature in the air began to rise continuously.


    Although it is summer.


    But this increase in temperature makes people frown.


    "Why is it so hot all of a sudden?"


    "Do you feel hot too?"


    "Yeah, I feel hot too."


    Everyone looked up to the sky.


    I found that although the weather is hot, it is not as outrageous as it is.


    what ''s wrong?


    The temperature keeps rising.


    Even many people subconsciously resist the internal strength of luck, otherwise they can no longer stay.


    "Hey...Look at Lingyun Cave, why is it twisting?"


    "Say something stupid, Lingyun Cave... what is that!!!"


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    A huge fire-red beast head appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    A body full of red scales.


    It is about three meters long and shocking.


    The huge tail hung on the ground, and the limbs were thicker than the trunk.


    Fire unicorn! ! !


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This legendary creature greeted everyone''s eyes.


    They swallowed subconsciously.


    I feel that the fun this time is big.


    The male tyrant went to Lingyun Grotto, and actually came to catch this fierce beast!


    Then the terrifying fire unicorn was placed on the altar.


    Xiongba looked at Duan Lang and smiled and said, "Good job, Meiren Mingyue is indeed a little bit charming, how is Wushuang City''s handling?"


    The latter knelt down and said, "Master, Lord, I have defeated the Dugu Swordmaster! And I have brought the Wushuang City forces under the command of the cult."


    Xiongba''s eyes lit up upon hearing this.


    Haha laughed.


    "Okay... OK, I thought I would slaughter that group of people. It seems that you have grown up. Go ahead... Kneel down with my disciples to prepare for the sacrifice."


    "Yes!"


    The two of them talked very loudly.


    Plus, here are all martial arts masters.


    News of Wushuang City being subdued.


    Deafening.


    Everyone was scared.


    But after another thought, what was impossible even if the fire unicorn was subdued.


    "The believer is overlord, today we will start the sacrifice, I hope the God of Eternity can listen to the voice here..."


    ..............0


    The sacrifices were placed on the altar one by one.


    Among them, dragon veins and ice souls are at the forefront.


    Then came the fire unicorn.


    And Mingyue is at the end.


    Unlike others, Xiongba chose to collect sacrifices instead of developing many believers.


    He thought so.


    Since there is a fire unicorn in this world, there must be other strange beasts.


    As long as you can get the gift of the gods.


    The further development of believers will become simpler.


    That''s why it will come here from all over the world with great fanfare.


    Everyone knows who beat the gongs and drums in the middle.


    On the mountain in the distance.


    Wuming took Jian Chen and watched the ceremony of Xiongba.


    "Master, can any disciple of this tyrant break Wushuang City? I feel like he is bragging!"


    "Don''t be so sure, even the fire unicorn can surrender, it must be dependent on it."


    "Yes."


    ...


    the other side.


    Smiled and looked at that dragon vein and ice soul, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Xiongba''s idea of ??how to get the dragon vein.


    Wouldn''t it make a big mess in this way?


    Should I take it?


    But there is that guy behind him, he can''t make a move.


    He thought of the terrifying Di Shitian, sighed in his heart, and chose to remain silent.


    And in the martial arts crowd.


    An inconspicuous figure is staring at Xiongba.


    This person will look at the dragon veins on the altar for a while, and then look at the fire unicorn.


    "I didn''t expect that Xiongba could gain this kind of power when he became a sacred stick. Is Qilin''s blood even more terrifying than Feng Yuan?"


    "No... Qilin blood is extremely overbearing, and there is fire poison... I can''t take it at all!"


    Emperor Shitian muttered to himself.


    In fact, he had tried Qilin blood before, and even Lixue Bodhi had eaten a lot, but it was of no use to his body.


    You must find the strength equivalent to Feng Yuan.


    But that requires training a lot of masters.


    Otherwise, the dragon will not be caught.


    A strange beast that now lives in the world.


    Apart from the fire unicorn, there are only the dragon tortoise and the evil dragon.


    Maybe you can talk to him after Xiongba offers sacrifices.


    Di Shitian felt that the strategy was feasible.


    At this time, the sky dimmed, and the air was constantly falling under pressure.


    He raised his head and looked to the sky.


    But I saw a horrible picture that I had never seen in my life.


    The sky was torn apart.


    It was clearly blue sky and white sun, but a starry sky fell.


    "The sky is falling..." Bu.


    Chapter 189 No matter how clever your tongue is, I won''t let your Di Shitian go!


    Someone always said before.


    What is more frightening than the sky.


    But now, the naivety has collapsed.


    All martial artists, including my name, including Di Shitian.


    At this moment, fell into a sluggishness.


    The eye sockets were round.


    This is definitely not an illusion.


    But something is really smashing down.


    The world was plunged into darkness.


    There is no light.


    Everyone is thinking subconsciously.


    Am i dead?


    The coercion from above his head suppressed everyone on the ground.


    Except for a pair of eyes to see things.


    The whole soul was plunged into a blank.


    Only the heroes and the believers of the eternal religion were not affected.


    They showed enthusiasm on their faces.

 Chapter 222：

    One by one fell into madness.


    "Great God of Eternity, you are finally here..."


    Some believers began to cry.


    Xiongba looked at the vast starry sky with excitement in his heart.


    God is coming.


    Sure enough, the first sacrifice, as long as the sacrifice is ready.


    Sincerity is spirit! ! !


    He knelt on the ground, his forehead close to the cold stone surface.


    Loudly shouted: "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer and dominate, greet the coming of God!!!"


    "Congratulations to the coming of God..."


    now.


    Even if he was not crying to death, he was shocked by the horrible scene at this time, and then followed other people''s calls.


    The power is unstoppable.


    Divine power is invincible.


    The true gods descend, that is the existence beyond everything else.


    Fascinating fragrance, from the nine days.


    Accompanied by the fragrance diffuse.


    A beam of bright but not dazzling light fell from the sky.


    This light is nine colors.


    It''s not dazzling.


    Frightening, but with a gentle color.


    Gradually, the sentient beings fell into peace.


    Because they understand that God will not hurt them.


    Thoughts affect the sentient beings in the Fragmented World.


    Liu Che slowly walked out of the light gate, with a faint smile on his face.


    I have mastered the rules of my own relationship more and more deeply.


    The way of love is not just to collect emotions.


    Joy, anger, sorrow and joy.


    This is the power possessed by all beings.


    For example, when he releases his anger, the world collapses, and everything will be destroyed.


    Release goodwill.


    All beings fell into peace.


    So as to feel his kindness.


    Liu Che felt that after he deepened his cultivation of the Tao of Love, he might be able to influence other gods at will, which was more frightening than illusion.


    It is even more overwhelming than the methods of the Nightmare God.


    In the eyes of all beings at this time.


    I can''t see the appearance of God, I can only see a long river flowing.


    This is the level though.


    Similarly, Liu Che came here with consciousness.


    The body is still comprehending that power in the course of time.


    "The hero."


    The ethereal voice rang from the depths of the opponent''s soul.


    "Yes, believers are here."


    Xiongba responded cautiously.


    At the same time, he kowtowed very piously.


    "Although you were killed in the first half of your life, leading to countless deaths, but if you have good intentions in your heart, I will forgive you for your life."


    "Thank God for the gift."


    Xiongba''s body was full of cold sweat.


    The clothes were soaked in an instant.


    God saw his own life, and Tian felt sorry for him. He was confused at that time and didn''t know the existence of God.


    If you understand, there is a **** who raises the head three feet.


    Forcing the male tyrant to dare not make a move.


    Liu Che said in a flat tone: "You did a good job in Wushuang City. After all, it is my people who did not continue to kill. No matter whoever believes in us, anyone in the world can get redemption.


    This time you have a meritorious service in offering you the status of a two-star divine envoy, and a cultivation base of five thousand years.


    Remember not to be arrogant and promote my religion. "


    When Xiongba heard that there was no punishment, he was suddenly relieved.


    Knob your head and thank you quickly.


    "Thank you for the rewards of the gods, I will do my best to spread the doctrine, so that every piece of land has your doctrine, your people..."


    Xiongba has also been studied.


    After all, it is the existence of unified martial arts.


    The words are very well-organized.


    "Let''s do this over there. By the way, this ice soul stone is very good. Remember to find the other stones."


    "Yes."


    Liu Che transmitted the sound to Xiongba, and then slowly left this world.


    Those who left together were the fire unicorn.


    This big guy has been scared to pee since Liu Che appeared.


    The eyes kept crying.


    However, after being illuminated by the gods, his body became a real beast with a height of one thousand meters.


    The poisonous gas from his body was pulled out.


    It is replaced by an auspicious spirit.


    Especially when ascending to heaven.


    The old scales on his body continued to peel off.


    It''s like a chrysalis receding from the shell on the body.


    The colorful rays of sunlight flicker.


    Qilin let out a comfortable voice, dragging Mingyue happily into the realm of God.


    Xiongba sighed: "Sure enough, this unicorn has a problem. It is not a real auspiciousness, but a bloodline left over from the mortal world."


    Full of fire and poison.


    And that tyrannical temper.


    It''s not a beast at all.


    It''s a fierce beast.


    Now after the baptism of God''s light, he can return to the original and return to the original.


    Achieve a true auspicious body.


    As for the dragon vein, in the divine light, it turned into a ten thousand li-long five-clawed golden dragon, and disappeared into the sky together with the unicorn.


    "Respectfully send my god!!"


    "Gong send my **** away..."


    After the devout prayers of the believers, the sky finally returned to its original state.


    Only then did people wake up like a dream.


    The male tyrant is still the same as before, but now it has become more refined.


    All the momentum.


    All converge in the body.


    He turned around and laughed loudly: "My name brother, still the brother who is hidden in the crowd, after appreciating the appearance of my god, are you willing to surrender?"


    Like the roar of thunder.


    Ringed within a hundred miles.


    Di Shitian''s heart is not good, his body twists and turns his skills, and he wants to escape from this place.


    How do you know that he just left.


    The black whirlpool appeared in front of him.


    A big hand stretched out from inside.


    He quickly pressed him to the ground.


    "I think your skill has surpassed everyone, let''s say... what do you want to do after watching for so long? And what is your name."


    "Hey... I''m an anonymous person, why are you looking for me?"


    Di Shitian''s eyes flashed.


    Obviously he doesn''t want to be a dominant dog.


    Although the gods appeared, he envied him.


    But if you surrender, you will definitely be a dog. Xu Fu has done everything for thousands of years.


    I just don''t like being a dog.


    "Huh...So you are against God''s will?"


    "You can''t represent God, God just said I am a citizen!!!"


    "But do you understand? I am the chief priest, which is equivalent to the master of this continent. I will give you another opportunity to tell me where I came from, otherwise... die."


    What kind of character is Xiongba?


    He wouldn''t listen to Di Shitian''s lies at all.


    A martial arts master who surpasses mortals, is watching by his side.


    If there is no sacrifice to the gods, he will not find it.


    This person is still putting on that pretend.


    Di Shitian squeezed, trying to break free.


    As a result, he found that his internal force could not move at all.


    "Forget it... Since you don''t want to talk, then die..."


    "No... I said, I said..."


    Click...


    Xu Fu''s head was trampled.


    A bunch of red things emerged from his body.

 Chapter 223：

    "what is this?"


    Xiongba grabbed it, frowned and looked at the fiery red meat ball in his palm.


    It feels like something biological.


    There is a strong force response inside.


    Is it because of this kind of stuff that this product has super power?


    Forget it, I don''t want to.


    I already have five thousand years of skill, and I''m going to develop the religion of God next.


    Thanks to God.


    Otherwise, there is an old yin dog, watching by his side, and I really don''t know when something will happen.


    As for Wuming and Xiaosanxiao, after seeing Xiongba''s methods.


    Also lost the heart to escape.


    Choosing to join the religious religion, became a glorious envoy.


    On the following day, Xiongba descended to Wushuang City.


    Meet with Dugu Sword Saint.


    The two talked happily.


    The next day the Dugu Sword Saint regained his youth and went to Dongying alone.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che is accepting rewards from the system.


    The first is an eight-star auspicious beast unicorn, which comes with a good luck buff, which is also a kind of destiny beast.


    He was placed next to another unicorn.


    Prepare to let them develop and give birth to more little unicorns.


    To this end, Liu Che also used the divine art of love.


    Ahem... It was intense that day.


    The five-clawed golden dragon is very interesting.


    As a true golden dragon spreading thousands of miles, it was enthusiastically pursued by Ao Qian after it appeared.


    The results of it.


    Was told.


    There was no gender at all, and Ao Qian finally left in despair.


    And it turns into a dragon vein and blends into the sun.


    As a result, countless fragments of laws in God''s Domain ran more smoothly.


    This kind of luck beast, or the magic weapon of luck.


    They are all things that the gods are fighting for.


    It can''t be met.


    And ice soul.


    It caused Liu Che to fall into contemplation.


    This small sky-filling stone triggered a ten-thousand-fold increase.


    No other stones are needed.


    It has directly become a barrier to the sky.


    Turned into a frost diaphragm, integrated into the world of God''s Domain.


    The defensive power has been directly increased by ten times!


    "In other words, my world 1.4 can continue to expand?"


    Liu Che studied it for a while and felt that it was completely feasible.


    But the problem now is.


    There are too few stars.


    Although it has expanded, it will not increase much strength.


    In the end, he only expanded three solar systems, not infinitely expanding.


    ......


    The world of saints cemetery.


    After Tanjiro came over.


    Murong Fu also joined the battlefield.


    This is the third group of strange forces.


    As the most famous wind media agency in Yangjian, after evaluating Murongfu''s team.


    Gives an outrageous point.


    This new force is also a member of the evil **** outside the territory.


    When you go out, you will recruit believers and give your whole body a life, including reincarnation, reincarnation, and resurrection...


    Oh shit.


    This advertisement even the lunatic Wu feels heart.


    Not to mention other forces.


    At this time, the four Chu Xuanfeng gathered together.


    We are discussing **** more people.


    Tanjirou frowned and said, "This is not good. Recently, too much strength has been exposed. The group of people have begun to set up a defensive formation, and they want to trap us in this state."


    The sun is extremely vast.


    The area of ??a state is larger than their own gods.


    Chu Xuanfeng sneered and said: "It''s okay, let them do... accumulate some more energy, we can summon the demon goddess."


    Chapter 190 Five Goddess Comes to the World (Guiqiu full order)


    This place is Qingzhou.


    They have been slaughtered here for twelve days.


    Except in the first three days.


    With the enemy''s constant offensive, now the group of people who have been abandoned are left.


    However, the advantage of this is.


    They accepted a lot of dog legs.


    For example, disciples of some forces.


    Teach the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Build a large altar.


    After obtaining the grace of God.


    These abandoned sons are now screaming and rushing forward when they meet people from their own forces.


    Murong Fu looked at this map and kept calculating.


    Now they have four priests.


    Why not start a large-scale sacrifice.


    Murong Fu raised his head and said to the crowd: "I think our main point is that in addition to increasing manpower, we must also collect strange objects and sacrifice to the gods."


    "But what can be sacrificed here?"


    Li Shimin said swiftly: "The blood of those false gods, and these godless people...I want to pour this altar with their blood."


    Tanjirou is unbearable, but can take refuge in himself and others.


    There are only a few small ones.


    Those big people don''t surrender at all!


    Chu Xuanfeng patted Tanjilang on the shoulder and comforted: "If you feel uneasy, you can choose to come back. The three of us are also fine, and Dashewan is coming soon."


    "No... Since they are the same as the master, those kindnesses still have to treat their own people."


    Tanjirou said with a smile.


    Although unbearable.


    But the godless make him even more angry.


    God has given you everything, but you don¡¯t know the truth of knowing gratitude.


    They 29 came to promote the religion of God.


    It was even attacked.


    God blasphemer, he deserves to die!


    "By the way... don''t forget to establish a portal to bring all the forces of the little underworld over!"


    Li Shimin looked at Chu Xuanfeng and told him.


    After all, there are also many people over there.


    The method of practicing God.


    It is estimated that the little underworld will not be able to bear it!


    "Don''t worry, we will kill the sky this time!"


    Chu Xuanfeng said confidently.


    He had established the portal a long time ago, just waiting for these forces to attack him.


    Wu lunatic.


    What forbidden to pass on.


    There are immortals.


    Haha... I''ll wait for it, I will soon let you go around.


    ......


    Reincarnation in the earth.


    A pair of eyes looked towards the sky, their eyes full of doubt and incomprehension.


    This era is clearly their gray and unknown era.


    Why is it so.


    Could it be that there is something wrong.


    Qingzhou has lost contact.


    It was impossible to see what happened inside, especially those outsiders who carried the so-called grace.


    Keep attacking everyone.


    This is an enemy of the world.


    Even more arrogant than them.


    But even so, no one can organize them.


    Fighting power is not a level at all.

 Chapter 224：

    Ordinary **** general level is not an opponent at all.


    And higher levels, such as God King and Tianzun.


    It''s not that they didn''t make a move, but because they were afraid of leading out the gods behind them, they suppressed them forcibly.


    "It''s really an eventful autumn, the ancient land government hasn''t settled, and there has been trouble again..."


    ...


    Taiwu Tianzun.


    "Send me to continue investigating, and I will take action when necessary."


    "But Master, won''t this anger the evil **** outside the territory?"


    "Haha...it hasn''t appeared for so many years, there are probably some restrictions, don''t worry...let the king of the gods take action!"


    "Yes."


    The same thing happened everywhere.


    Countless gods and powerful people came one after another.


    Although Tanjirou and others are strong, they are only the pinnacle of gods.


    Did not reach the realm of the **** king.


    So this time they might suffer.


    However, with the construction of the altar succeeded.


    Yao Yao finally appeared, this time she came in her own body, and after painstaking cultivation, she already had eight-star strength.


    It is equivalent to the big universe sector in this world!


    "See Goddess."


    The four people knelt down to bow in succession.


    Yao Yaotian smiled and said: "Get up, God predicted that you will be in danger, so let me bring the goddesses to come."


    Tanjilang exclaimed upon hearing this, "Are there other goddesses?"


    "Of course... a long time no see, Tanjirou brother!"


    Butterfly Ninja walked out of the light gate, followed by Baguio, and then Tosaka Rin.


    In the end, a woman in a white skirt appeared.


    When she came to everyone.


    The power of the entire world is converging towards her.


    "Sorry, my candle dragon power is still not as perfect as manipulation."


    Bai Suzhen suppressed the body''s desire to swallow, and said apologetically.


    Five goddesses descended.


    This made Li Shimin and others very happy.


    But Chu Xuanfeng caught something wrong.


    It stands to reason that for a plane war, sending a goddess is enough.


    Why do so many appear this time?


    Is there any terrible enemy that can''t be achieved.


    He frowned and kept thinking.


    At this time, an arrogant voice came from the sky.


    "I am under the sect of Taiwu Tianzun, the king of the gods...the sacred stick of the eternal gods, why come out for a battle?"


    The demon on the altar''s eyes penetrated thousands of miles.


    Saw the idiot floating in the air.


    Then he patted his hand.


    Click.


    Wanli where the **** king was, cracked like glass.


    then.


    Space countercurrent appears.


    Ten thousand miles of vacuum zone.


    Instantly appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Tanji Lang swallowed, how many creatures had been killed by this palm.


    Are the Dark Gods so cruel?


    "No one can insult our gods, let alone a dog under Tianzun. Since he dares to come out and shout, be prepared for death."


    Yao Yao whispered, the light in his eyes flashed.


    A drop of blood appeared in front of her.


    Go back to the source.


    Relying on the blood to find the person who inherited the exercises.


    Taiwu Tianzun, who was hundreds of millions of miles away, suddenly felt a chill in his back.


    "How can you get cold when you are good?"


    He frowned and muttered to himself.


    But he didn''t notice that the space around him was distorted.


    moment.


    Inside the room.


    There was a blood flower, the soul died, and the body turned into a flower.


    A group of people who are secretly observing the evil gods outside the territory.


    After seeing Yaoyao kill Taiwu Tianzun, he felt his scalp numb and immediately began to announce his power.


    The big thing is not good.


    The power of the evil **** outside the territory has become stronger again.


    A woman killed Tianzun casually.


    The world is going to change!


    Seeing the space healing, Chu Xuanfeng hurried over to please him and asked, "Demon, demon, goddess, what shall we do next?"


    The latter gave him a blank look.


    This guy was old and wicked before, so he directly sacrificed both Dragon and Tiger Mountain.


    The victim was locked up for a long time.


    "What should I do next? Naturally, it is to kill. The indigenous people who killed know that they are afraid."


    Baguio came over and looked at Chu Xuanfeng with a smile.


    As the pillar of the dark faction.


    She didn''t bother to think so much.


    Anyway, if you are afraid of killing, someone will naturally surrender.


    Bai Suzhen looked at Baguio and said angrily: "Just killing the innocent, the gods will be dissatisfied, right?"


    "No... on such a large plane, killing is necessary, because these high-level false gods don''t respect our eternal religion at all, and they actually say that we are extraterritorial evil gods!"


    In just five minutes.


    Yao Yao heard thousands of voices discussing them.


    Actually said that the God of Eternity is a Cthulhu?


    My God is so holy and so merciful.


    This group of **** immortal ants, don''t kill their guts, don''t know what fear is!


    Sure enough, I heard Yao Yao''s words.


    Everyone''s faces became hard to look.


    The coercion of God cannot be blasphemed.


    What''s more, it''s called a Cthulhu?


    Bai Suzhen''s dress slowly flew, and said indifferently: "I''m going to the north for a walk..."


    Baguio summoned his own blue sword and smiled: "Then I will choose the east."


    Rin Tosaka: "Then I will go south!"


    Butterfly Ninja: "I''ll go to the west."


    The demon was taken aback when he heard the words, and laughed.


    "Well, who told me to take the shot just now, go ahead... I just have a rest."


    moment.


    Four halos rose above the altar.


    Disperse in four different directions.


    The people who were monitoring, saw the actions of the evil gods outside the territory, one by one fell into panic.


    "No, they are going to do it!"


    "Ready to defend!"


    "Support all doormen..."


    Thousands of people gathered here, and after the barrier was broken.


    I want to re-arrange it too late. 950


    "Don''t worry, our people are already here!"


    The speaker is a family claiming to be inherited from God.


    The forces in the north also ushered in their own powerful men, as well as countless people with gold armor.


    "Oh~~~"


    A dragon roar came.


    The black dragon that stretched for thousands of miles appeared in front of the world.


    She opened her eyes, and all the light was constantly being swallowed.


    A noun flashed in the hearts of everyone.


    ¡¾Candle Dragon¡¿


    Bai Suzhen looked at the group of gleaming golden races and sneered: "You dare to say that my **** is an evil god, you filthy ants, accept the anger of the candle dragon!"


    She swept out with one claw.


    Powerful people in the entire northern area, and higher levels of existence.


    They all shot together.


    Dazzling brightly for a while.


    Just when they thought they could resist the power of the candle dragon, darkness swallowed everything.


    The vitality is extracted.


    The energy is constantly declining.


    It turned out that they had been attacked long ago, but they hadn''t noticed it themselves.

 Chapter 225：

    Except for the powerful man at the level of the universe, everyone has turned into a dust of dust.


    Just one blow!


    This shows that the ability of Candle Dragon has surpassed the level of the universe.


    ...


    west.


    Butterflies are flying, clusters of flowers are lingering.


    A sword traverses one hundred thousand miles.


    All the places she passed were withered and died, even if it was a healing goddess, she had reached the power level at present.


    And the divine power is above all energy.


    Without the protection of a powerful person at the big universe level.


    This sword.


    It is fatal!


    ...


    south.


    Rin Tosaka stood high in the sky.


    Seeing the forces that were in chaos, she couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Those who kneel are saved from death, those who blaspheme the spirits, kill without mercy!


    Our eternal religion advocates kindness and holiness.


    Caring for sentient beings, but you have disappointed God too much, so...go to death! "


    The phantom shadows of the stars surrounded Tosaka Rin''s hands and turned into a railgun.


    Boom.


    Hundreds of millions of tiny stars hit the past.


    Except for those who didn''t say the evil god''s vocabulary and kneeled, all the creatures on this side were purified into air by starlight. .


    Chapter 191 Baguio''s fatal spell, the people in Yangjian also have problems? (Guiqiu full order)


    The people on the last side are already scared silly at this moment.


    Just because he said a Cthulhu.


    It''s going to be destroyed, which is too real.


    Is this still kind?


    Well, those who did not speak of evil gods and kneeled down did not die!


    At this time, a Tianzun-class figure knelt on the ground in front of everyone.


    Even if everyone was shocked.


    He even wanted to escape through the portal, but he still chose to surrender.


    "This beautiful goddess, I never said anything, but just came here, can surrender now avoid death?"


    Baguio wore a long pale green dress.


    After hearing the sound.


    She covered her mouth and smiled: "Look, there are people who are sensible, come here to prevent you from dying. As for those who escape from the teleportation formation, do they think I don''t exist?"


    The voice slowly became cold.


    I saw Baguio''s eyes lit up with golden light.


    Back in time.


    Those who fled had a look of fortune on their faces at this time.


    However, he did not realize that he had returned to Qingzhou.


    "God blasphemer, a capital crime!"


    Baguio held the long sword and chopped it off gently.


    Except for those who kneel.


    Everyone is within her attack range.


    "you dare!"


    A loud voice flew out from the teleportation array.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Madman Wu is out! ! ! !


    This is the ancestor of Taiwu Tianzun.


    Within Qingzhou.


    Now three sides have been wiped out, and there is only one breath left by Madman Wu.


    Baguio looked at the figure that came out and sneered: "A mere avatar, don''t show up. Are you a silly goddess of our eternal religion?"


    Sword Qi runs across.


    Time freezes.


    Dark magic, wrapped in swordsmanship, all fell towards the incarnation of the lunatic Wu.


    When the time freezes up.


    Madman Wu was sweating in cold sweat.


    Where did this evildoer come from, and why is it so terrifying.


    He runs the exercises frantically.


    Even constantly changing positions.


    But that sword aura still submerged in his body.


    The clone belched directly.


    It''s so easy.


    It''s so simple.


    It seems to be cutting a piece of tofu.


    Madman Wu''s consciousness had not left yet, and he could still see the contemptuous gaze of the green girl.


    "Go to death with remorse, don''t think that my move is just to cut off your clone, the magic will curse your soul...


    Or, now I''m self-defeating.


    Or, just wait for chronic death. "


    Madman Wu naturally would not choose to give up his soul.


    Once give up.


    The soul is not complete.


    Then he would not be able to aspire to a higher realm.


    It''s just...is there really a curse?


    He only hesitated for a second, and the transparent soul was covered by dense curses.


    Baguio turned and left.


    Those who surrender are as well-behaved as sheep.


    Follow behind her.


    "No...you demon..."


    Madman Wu roared.


    This soul fragment was abandoned by him.


    Demon girl?


    Haha, you said yes, anyway, I was really a witch before.


    Baguio left without looking back.


    Because this so-called martial lunatic can''t jump for long.


    Under the curse of darkness.


    Death will strike soon.


    another side.


    In Crazy Wu''s secret room, the figure opened his eyes fiercely and let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "What is the origin of these eternal gods? Why are they so difficult..."


    That sword just now.


    He saw the time.


    I saw many things I had never seen before.


    Which one is more powerful, God''s method or God''s method?


    Madman Wu didn''t comment on it.


    However, he felt vaguely.


    The power of this eternal religion is even more terrifying than those gray creatures.


    Just when he was ready to find something.


    When repairing the damaged soul.


    A strange breath came from his fingers.


    Crazy Wu looked at his fingers.


    A strange black spell suddenly appeared at his fingertips.


    "No... how is this possible, I have cut the connection with my soul?"


    Madman Wu was furious and cut off his fingers with a knife.


    Can be physically cut off.


    The soul connection still exists.


    The curse continued to emanate.


    Take the parasite as nourishment.


    Slowly eat away at the soul.


    In fact, Baguio lied, and the Extinction Black Soul Curse is actually not that terrible.


    It just keeps spreading.


    But once the owner, he panicked the choice to cut off the connection.


    Then Baguio has the real medium to cast spells.


    And the clone who was chosen to give up by the lunatic Wu.


    This is the material for Baguio to cast spells.


    If he doesn''t give up, it will be safe to deal with it properly.


    Ha ha, on scheming.


    Baguio is 10,000 times more than Wu lunatics!


    In fact, this is not to blame the Wu lunatic.


    After all, the three goddesses of the Eternal God Cult have successively killed so many people.

 Chapter 226：

    Who is not afraid?


    I must have thought that the **** pattern curse must have occurred.


    Little did it know that it was just a prelude.


    ......


    Qingzhou.


    It was quiet at the moment.


    No one dared to spy on a huge state.


    No one dared to attack.


    The Eternal Church has won its first base camp.


    "Well done well, now that your curse is getting more and more refined, that idiot should be very angry now, right?"


    Baguio cast a white glance at the demon, with a smug expression on her expression.


    After all, her swordsmanship is really mediocre.


    The kind that belongs to the bottom.


    If the singularity comes, it will definitely be interesting.


    Bai Suzhen absorbed the energy of millions of people at this time, burped comfortably, and said to the demon demon: "It''s up to you next, I need a nap."


    Although the candle dragon bloodline is strong.


    But after absorbing the energy, you have to sleep.


    Dragon, lethargy is normal.


    Yaoyao waved her hand indifferently: "Go, go, call you if you have something..."


    now.


    Four people including Tanjilang and Li Shimin sat on the wall.


    Looking blankly at the no-man''s land.


    "Next time, don''t call the goddess. It feels like we can''t even find the heat to pick up the tatters."


    "It''s okay, don''t be discouraged, there are other states too!"


    "You are all too stupid." Murong Fu smiled mysteriously: "Since the goddess is here, shouldn''t you ask for advice? Even if you give us some pointers."


    Tanjirou''s decadent appearance was completely gone in an instant.


    Yes, it''s okay.


    Based on his relationship with Butterfly Ninja, he can at least learn something.


    Then the four people found the goddesses and asked to learn.


    They did not refuse.


    Said that if you are okay, you can teach them.


    The development of the religion must not be delayed.


    Today, Bai Suzhen and others took action, causing a violent sensation throughout Yang.


    Madman Wu made a shot and was killed the clone.


    Killed Taiwu hundreds of millions of miles away.


    Except for the big cosmic powerhouses of the Mujin clan, only those who surrender survived.


    This is no longer a mere war.


    It''s about orthodoxy.


    It was swallowed by the gods.


    Still disappeared in history.


    This is a serious question.


    Everyone began to have their own plans.


    The first mountain in rumors.


    Also fell into silence at this moment.


    Because Yaoyao''s power is too strong, it is clearly at the level of the universe, but it shows a power far surpassing that level.


    "This world is really messy..."


    A skinny old man said lightly.


    ......


    "Have you heard that Madman Wu has been cursed and can''t live long?"


    "Don''t be funny, that guy is invincible, and he can run away if he can''t beat him!"


    "Haha...you are ignorant. Madman Wu is powerful, but the eternal gods are even more powerful. Once the curse is used, the lunatic Wu will wait to die!"


    "¡§"What''s so powerful about the district cult?"


    Someone from a big power heard everyone discussing.


    Said disdainfully.


    The person next to him glanced at him and quickly began to evacuate.


    The last person who talked about the cult, the grass on the tomb was three feet tall!


    Really have the courage to say.


    I like this guy who is not afraid of death the most.


    "Do you think this eternal religion is going to swallow the heavens?"


    "That''s true. The goddess of the other party has that kind of terrifying power. It can be seen that the **** is already a power that surpasses God, right?"


    ...


    After leaving the scourge, people couldn''t help but discuss.


    At this time a voice came from outside.


    "Extras...extras...After the eternal religion took over Qingzhou, it began to recruit disciples. As long as you believe in the religion and follow the doctrine, you can get the magic!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    They showed incredible expressions.


    Good guy, just give God''s method to teach.


    People looked at each other and disappeared.


    Except for some big-power spies, most of them are scattered people.


    That is, a lone ranger with no strength.


    Who doesn''t want to have a big backer.


    Who doesn''t want to have advanced methods?


    As for those who slander the eternal religion, they really treat other forces as good sirs.


    The birth of every great power.


    They are all built on countless blood.


    For example, a lunatic Wu who wanted a certain inherited secret method directly wiped out all the people in the family.


    The same is true for other forces.


    Eternal God teaches evil?


    Ha ha... These days, if you have milk, you are a mother.


    What''s more, it is able to obtain strong strength.


    Countless people went to Qingzhou that day. They were very cautious. They observed that no one was under attack before they started to move on.


    Until I met the believers of the eternal religion.


    Only then did I understand that people really promote the doctrine.


    Wide collection of believers.


    Joining the religion is a family.


    And you can also get the exercises and everything you need.


    What you pay is just heartfelt.


    And my own efforts!


    Don''t be too comfortable.


    Within a day.


    The Eternal Church directly recruited one hundred thousand lone rangers, including some small groups.


    The speed of expansion.


    It''s jaw-dropping.


    After receiving 100,000 people.


    Something frightening happened.


    These lone rangers only practiced for three days.


    Gained extraordinary power.


    And each one broke through.


    A figure stuck at the door of Tianzun for hundreds of years, after obtaining the magic.


    It broke the boundaries on the spot.


    Not only does the lifespan increase.


    Its own shortcomings have also been exposed.


    Countless foul gas continuously flew out of his body.


    It''s like poisoning.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    But when Chu Xuanfeng saw this picture, he was lost in thought. The people here were all from the sun.


    It stands to reason that it is not a ghost, why does it appear this way? .


    Chapter 192: The fact that the universe-level creatures surrendered and shocked the sun! (Guiqiu full order)


    Not only Chu Xuanfeng, but also the person who broke through the realm of Heavenly Sovereign was stunned.


    The newly joined believers next to it.


    Think that the divine law is flawed.


    So he asked quickly.


    "Han Ming, how do you feel?"


    "Did you eat something before, or this method..."


    The questioner felt wrong just halfway through, so he hurried to the brakes in the middle.


    But everyone understands what he said.


    I saw Han Ming Tianzun, who had recovered his black hair, turned around and furious.


    "Fuck Nima''s stinky fart, how can something happen to the godly method, the old man is now all comfortable, and it is more comfortable than ever before."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Since it is not due to the exercises.

 Chapter 227：

    Then the problem here is big.


    I saw Han Ming Tianzun explain: "I''m also surprised that I didn''t feel anything difficult with my body before. I just felt unable to break through. Could it be that I have a reason?"


    At this moment Chu Xuanfeng came over and checked up and down.


    "I think there are problems with all the exercises, but you can''t see it by yourself. Don''t believe you try to practice eternal meditation?"


    Since the people in the underworld have problems.


    Then an accident in the sun can also be imagined.


    Then these new believers rushed to meditate.


    One after another black smoke radiated from their bodies.


    Like foul-smelling souls, they gathered into a plume of smoke and rose up.


    Butterfly Ninja intercepted a piece of black smoke and slowly studied it.


    After a while.


    She was surprised and said: "This thing is not poison, nor is it hurt!!!"


    "Huh... so strange?"


    Bai Suzhen followed, looking down at the struggling black smoke, showing a puzzled expression.


    "Yes, this is probably a creature."


    Butterfly Ninja injected his power into the black smoke.


    as predicted.


    953¡¡¡¡ After just a while, there was a creaking sound.


    Those nearby believers who have not yet left.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat.


    Does it exist in everyone''s body?


    Who buried it?


    How did you touch it again!


    Chu Xuanfeng walked to the goddess wearing butterfly feather weaving, and said loudly: "Please also the goddess butterfly ninja to check the situation, otherwise the sun will inevitably be in chaos."


    "Also please the Goddess Butterfly Ninja, show her mastery!!!"


    "Also please the Goddess Butterfly Ninja, show her mastery!!!"


    Everyone has friends.


    Everyone has a family.


    No one wants to become a puppet of this kind of material, constantly being parasitized by his own fetters.


    Butterfly Ninja looked at the believers and smiled: "Don''t worry, I am a goddess who specializes in healing, and I will definitely check it out. Could you please provide some cultivation methods in this world?


    I need to study, and those foods. "


    In a moment, a hundred cultivation techniques were placed in front of her.


    Other people who came to wake up at this time.


    Hearing Butterfly Ninja''s comments, all of them showed lingering expressions.


    It''s like seeing a ghost.


    The black smoke in his body is not a hidden disease but a certain kind of creature.


    "I rely on...before there were people mocking us to join the cult, now...huh, those who don''t join, if they know this, they are afraid they will kneel and beg to join."


    "Hehe... After all, the maid of God, seeing our shortcomings, and the things in our bodies are no exception."


    "That''s right, man... sometimes you get lucky and you can''t stop it!"


    ...


    There is a touch of rejoicing on every believer''s face at this time.


    At the same time with a touch of comfort.


    The body is extremely comfortable.


    It''s cooler than hot springs.


    It''s like being suddenly liberated with a load of countless times.


    That feeling is indescribable.


    At this time, in the room near the altar.


    Butterfly Ninja put the exercises on the table and sighed: "It''s because there is a problem with the method!"


    "Farm?"


    "right."


    Yao Yao came over and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    She thought she was infected with this kind of thing when she was born. It turned out to be a cultivation technique.


    This is strange.


    Butterfly Ren nodded and said: "This world does have some abilities. It is worthy of being the place where the gods start the war of planes. The highest cultivation path is probably to fight with your sister.


    And at the source of all cultivation, there are many such unknown creatures.


    As long as they practice, they can continuously pollute their bodies through the law. "


    Everyone couldn''t help but sink when they heard this.


    I feel that things are really big.


    Actually doing something wrong at the source of cultivation.


    As long as you practice, you will gradually become poisoned.


    Drinking poison to quench thirst will always result in death.


    Become a monster of those guys.


    Bai Suzhen thought for a while and sighed: "Then we can''t trace it back. Only the two **** sisters can intervene in this level of battle."


    "This can explain why the practice of eternal meditation can drive away the things in the body."


    Rin Tosaka also figured out the main point.


    The method of God is the dharmakaya that mirrors the eternal God.


    They have all experienced it.


    Not to mention the weirdness, even if their boss comes, seeing the true **** will also perish!


    This is the power of God.


    Baguio leaned on the wall and said with a smile: "Why don''t we announce this news? It can stimulate those people."


    "Good means, I think it can."


    Murong Fu nodded and smiled.


    Since they dare to slander the God of Eternity, let these **** take a look this time.


    How great is the power of God.


    ......


    It was noon on this day.


    The major wind media have received the analysis results from the eternal religion.


    There is also the use of magical methods to get rid of the unknown images in the body.


    The world was shaking for a while.


    "There is a flaw in our practice?"


    "Oh my god... no wonder our ancestors couldn''t break through the universe level, it turned out that there was a problem with the path of cultivation!"


    "Isn''t it ominous? It was originally just some rumor, but now it has been confirmed!"


    "Haha... really a bunch of idiots, this is clearly a method used by the Eternal God to deceive people, and you believe it."


    "It says that if you don''t believe me, you can go to Qingzhou to watch the purification of believers, and you can even find someone to try!"


    Everyday people join the eternal religion.


    So watching the ceremony became the norm.


    Just one hour after the news was released.


    Quite a few people started uploading pictures of their own spiritual practice.


    Thousands of people are purified at the same time.


    Even through the video, everyone can feel the horror inside.


    "Hurry up and invite the ancestors, the big thing is not good!"


    "Speed ??to go..."


    In the major forbidden lands, there are also forces vying to invite masters of the great universe level within the clan.


    The conclusion is that.


    They did have problems with themselves, but they didn''t expect that there was a problem with the path of cultivation.


    One of the ancestors laughed at himself on the wind.


    "In fact, when we reach the level of our universe, we will more or less become a monster. The more evolved the power, the stranger the body will become.


    We think that our method is not perfect.


    It was only now that I realized that it turned out that the road of the whole world was occupied by a bunch of stinking things. "


    A strong man at the level of the universe.


    Stand up and speak.


    The weight is just now.


    The whole sun is in chaos.


    It''s completely messed up.


    The forces that slandered the eternal religion before, are now completely honest, like a sheep.


    The people who had been inviting others to attack the eternal religion together disappeared.


    Because they are afraid of being retaliated.


    And on this day, there is an ancestor at the level of the universe, leading the crowd to join the eternal religion! ! !


    "Should I join the Eternal God Cult at the level of the universe?"


    "Let''s go and see!"


    "Go..."


    Within Qingzhou.


    The wind is surging.


    The thousand-meter-high altar is shining with colorful gods.


    At the same time, palaces of eternal gods began to rise everywhere.


    Whether it is a human or an alien.


    As long as you dedicate your faith, you can join the religion.


    "coming.."


    The Yao Yao sitting in front of the altar opened his eyes.


    The territory of Qingzhou directly in front.

 Chapter 228：

    A strong man at the level of the universe descends.


    However, what surprised everyone was.


    When he arrived in Qingzhou, he chose to kneel down and then crawl forward.


    "The believer Fantaki came to worship..."


    The sound is vast thousands of miles away.


    But when his real body appeared in front of the world.


    But everyone was shocked.


    He is a hundred feet tall.


    Like a rotten monster, gray rotten flesh flutters with the action.


    Is this really a person?


    Or it''s a living organism.


    It is disgusting.


    The stench emitted.


    You can smell it thousands of miles away.


    "Is this a universe-level creature? This...this is sensational."


    "I thought the eternal religion''s remarks were deceptive, but I didn''t expect...this turned out to be true. The stronger the strength, the higher the damage."


    "The so-called methods are actually an ending, my God..."


    "Look at it, the result will be clear right away, whether weird and unknown won, or the **** of eternal gods is higher!"


    Countless people are watching this baptism.


    Even Yaoyao notified Liu Che, for fear that the eternal mind could not be purified.


    The answer is yes.


    Divine law is above all else.


    The rotting Roshan wriggled for a long time before climbing up to the altar.


    It took three days before and after.


    Onlookers have exceeded 50 million.


    And there are wind media who are constantly writing news.


    At this time, the five goddesses appeared floating together.


    Among them, the demon said to the creature at the level of the universe: "Get up, you have shown us the sincerity. I hope you can abandon everything you have done before and concentrate on preaching the doctrine of God after obtaining the Divine Law."


    Purple streamer.


    Done into the mind of the creature.


    From this moment on, everyone held their breath.


    The result will be announced soon.


    Generally speaking, the method of practicing gods can be as short as half an hour and as long as two hours.


    You can see the effect.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    "Oh...what the **** is this, why are you abandoning me...no...I am, you are me..."


    A sharp, harsh sound.


    It resounded through the land of Qingzhou like a thunder.


    A gray shadow escaped from the body of the universe-level creature.


    Its body was burning with golden flames.


    Then came the second and third.


    Twelve weird creatures were forced out of the body of a large universe creature. .


    Chapter 193 There is no choice in the world of the cemetery of the saints. If you don''t join it, it will be a chronic death! (Guiqiu full order)


    There was no sound.


    The audience fell into silence.


    This picture cannot be faked.


    There are a total of twelve tangible and weird creatures in the universe-level body, which is really scaring people to death!


    Smoky...no, it''s already black-colored thick juice.


    They are constantly fleeing from the universe-level creatures.


    It seems that this is something extremely terrifying, not to mention those onlookers, even those who have been purified within the sect, their scalp numb.


    Those ominous creatures are all carrying glazed gold flames, and some have been wiped out by time.


    After a while.


    A small black dragon appeared in front of everyone.


    It looks a little cute.


    Pink paws, petite body.


    This is the body of that universe-level creature! ! !


    It restored its original appearance.


    "Thanks for the gift of God, Fan Taki will be the most loyal disciple of the religion from now on, and will never change until death!!!"


    Xiaolong turns into an adult movie.


    Kneel down towards the altar.


    Those so-called heavenly emperors, what is the so-called god.


    Compared with the eternal god.


    Calling them **** is to save face.


    All creatures of this world.


    In front of the gods, they are only worthy of being called dust and ants.


    A law to kill the weird unknown!


    The true god.


    Shine forever!


    All beings are silent, and the times are about to change.


    An existence beyond the emperor, and even beyond God, was born.


    Even a **** figure would not have such a terrifying power.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the fanatical forum and the rumors on the wind media, and said with a smile: "It''s done, it will be simple after we develop the religion."


    Now all of the above are news of applying to join the religious sect.


    Hey... now, these godless people are begging us!


    Just when everyone thought that today''s event was about to end.


    Another terrifying news came.


    Madman Wu is dead.


    Was killed by a living curse, according to the disciple''s description.


    All the disciples of his personal transmission had just been entangled in black patterns, turned into ashes and wiped out.


    Crazy Wu himself fell through the middle of the journey when he wanted to come here while riding on the portal.


    "Deserve it...the power of the goddess is beyond the world!"


    "Yes, God is here to save the world, and God is merciful...and only those selfish guys are the culprits hindering the world!"


    Anyway.


    From today.


    The era kicked off.


    Join the Eternal God Cult, you can get a brand-new technique, and you can get rid of the ominous things in your body.


    Otherwise, it is a chronic death.


    Join OR refused?


    Survive or die!


    This is the most lively topic at the moment.


    Of course, there are some people who are not afraid of death and want to steal the divine law, but they are cut in half by the eternal executor.


    [All the blasphemers will eventually die by our sword]


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che was very satisfied with the arrangement of the saint cemetery world. The beliefs and sacrifices here were quite good.


    For example, the method that Yaoyao just sacrificed, and the materials.


    They are all scarce items.


    Good things that money can''t buy.


    Kaguyaji, who was kneeling beside him, asked, "God, do you need me to go to that plane to kill unknown creatures?"


    "No, let them go on, so as to help the collection of faith."


    "Yes."


    Kikyo looked at the picture in the air, and interrupted: "I really didn''t expect to be able to use his hands and feet on the road of cultivation. It is almost impossible to guard against than our world."


    Only for masters.


    Not all beings.


    How clever the means.


    Even if someone continues to build roads, they still can''t stop the attack of unknown creatures.


    How sad.


    "This involves the law, but anyone who controls any law will not fall into such a passive situation.


    After all, the strength is not as good.


    This azimuth plane is inherently incomplete, even if it is repaired by three stunning talents, it is still impossible to reach the other shore. "


    Human power has an end.


    No matter how wonderful it is.


    It''s just a person.


    The world is inherently incomplete, so it is naturally impossible to help you break through.


    Since the birth of God, although the power of the law is very low, it is very complete.


    This is the difference between God and man.


    Like his current world of God''s Domain.


    Kaguya Ji''s strength can continue to break through.


    As long as the law is perfect, one day it will reach the realm of the Lord God.


    And that fragmented world.

 Chapter 229：

    The power of an epoch was only the status of the emperor of heaven.


    It requires constant reincarnation, using the power of time and space to try to complete the liberation of the world.


    So naive.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Why can''t I see you talking lately, are you doing any small actions?"


    Tanjiro: "No, we are busy every day!"


    Li Er: "You can''t stop busy anymore. A state here is so vast that there are too many people to count, so there is no time to come out to chat~!"


    Young Master Murong: "I wanted to cry...just after a few days of fighting, the goddess came to the world and changed everything, but the goddess'' full strength is really terrifying."


    Pudu sentient beings: "Come and watch the video!"


    Group member Li Lao Er uploaded a video.


    Group member Tanjiro uploaded a video.


    Group member Murong son uploaded a video.


    Three videos, three different stories.


    But they were all shot in one place.


    In the end, Tanji Lang Aite gave the Oshe Maru a bit, and asked him to hatch the eggs early and come to the war of planes.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Good guys, these goddess sisters made all their efforts, and they would be so terrifying!!! I saw my scalp numb."


    Queen of the Vampire: "I thought I was dark, and compared to the goddess of Baguio, I was a little blood-sucking bug."


    The curse of others.


    It''s true art!


    Thousands of miles away to issue a curse, calculate...curse...until the opponent''s forces are destroyed.


    Simply neat.


    This is the charm of the Dark God System.


    The blond boy Sam: "I just understand what plane war is, this kind of star-smashing move, it is estimated that our solar system is gone."


    Kaoru: "...So Rin Tosaka is so powerful."


    Tosaka University: "Hmph...now you know? I...have not done my best yet!"


    As the only goddess chief priest in the group.


    She is still very proud.


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Slayer: "Envy...I am also ready for Lingyu to start the summoning!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Envy!"


    For peace: "I see my blood boil, but our world is almost the same, we are short of a great route, buddy wait for me!"


    Tanjirou: "Hehe...I want to wait. People here are rushing to join the cult after seeing that the divine law can purify the body. Today, the 20th force wants to join.


    However, she was rejected by the demon goddess and needed to be reviewed. "


    After the number of people reaches a certain number.


    It''s about to start investigating people''s character.


    And the need for tribute.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Don''t think that the religion can join casually.


    That''s just the beginning of understaffed.


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "I''m fine here. I am ready to start the next sacrifice. I also want to invite the goddess to come to the world and promote our world."


    The world will help the leader: "Come on, man, I have sacrificed the dragon veins and the fire unicorn, and now I am terribly powerful, and I am collecting information about the dragon!"


    Demon Hunter: "Hey...I''m also working hard. Now that the church is getting stronger and stronger, the demons dare not come out. I will go to **** to kill Satan soon!"


    Demon Sword Spirit: "I can''t tell, your strength is getting stronger and stronger, making me want to kill the Emperor."


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s okay sister, I''ll be with you!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Despise you...your world is almost over, huh...you know to lie to me every day."


    Tu Shan Ya Ya always likes to lie.


    Last time I said that I had gathered a large number of human beings, and I couldn''t compress Pride anymore.


    Now I''m talking about staying with myself.


    What a little liar!


    Tosaka University: "I don''t know what''s going on with my plane, only some heroic spirits are intervening in the battle, which is completely incomparable with Chu Xuanfeng''s world."


    .................


    Chu Xuanfeng: "Yes, otherwise you, the priest, should be as busy as I am now."


    Kaoru: "Ask a question, what is a fragmented world, what is a plane? I''m confused."


    Purdue sentient beings: "The plane is composed of multiple worlds, with strong strength, but the world is very single, and most of them are one world!"


    Fight the fire world.


    Kaoru nodded. It turned out to be so.


    It seems that his own world is a single fragmented world.


    After half a month''s journey.


    She finally came to her family.


    And the strength has also broken through from the semi-sage to Doudi!


    "Is the sacrifices prepared this time those strange fires?"


    "Yes, gods love strange things. The only thing our world can do is these strange fires. I hope God can be satisfied."


    At this moment the servant has also become a believer.


    Strength is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Originally, Xun''er didn''t want to be so radical, after seeing Chu Xuanfeng''s plane war.


    The idea of ??becoming stronger was born.


    One''s own world must become stronger as soon as possible, and things like family can no longer restrict oneself.


    But the sooner you enter the school.


    The stronger the world.


    When their masters and servants entered the door, the people of the ancient tribe felt a surge of pressure.


    "Who?... whose breath is this?"


    Emperor.


    Reflect the world.


    What''s more, the emperor was born a year ago.


    Xun''er has been suppressing her own power, although she has broken through without manifesting power.


    Until you step into the house.


    This shows the power.


    "It''s me, Kaoru!!!"


    The crisp sound floated into everyone''s ears.


    Until this moment.


    The people of the family realized that the breath of this emperor originated from them.


    But how is this possible.


    How old are you?


    Actually have the strength of Doudi?


    Are we all dreaming!


    "Daughter, how are you..."


    Xun''er''s father walked out and looked at his daughter''s domineering aura.


    Fell into a sluggishness.


    I let her spend her childhood, and the good guy came back halfway and became a predator!


    "Father, how strong is the daughter?"


    "It''s more than good, it''s invincible... How did you break through!"


    Kaoru smiled mysteriously and said, "Because there is a **** to guide me." Bu.


    Chapter 194 Shashengwan: Mother, even if you find a stepfather, I don''t care!


    "God?"


    The elders who walked out showed weird faces.


    They want to say if you have been fooled.


    But now Xun''er''s strength is already beyond their reach.


    to be honest.


    Now that I''m talking to this big one, I have to weigh it myself.


    Is this statement appropriate?


    "Go inside and talk, it''s windy outside..."


    Kaoru''s father said so.


    Although this state city is the territory of their family, it is inevitable that there will be spies.


    In order to avoid information leakage.


    It is better to choose a safe place.


    Daughter was promoted to Emperor Dou.


    This is an earth-shattering event!


    It must be handled properly.


    And he was very interested in the **** in his daughter''s mouth.


    A group of people came to the room.


    The manpower has already been arranged outside.


    Those who can stay are all descendants of the Xiao family.


    Never reveal the secret!


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with that god?"


    After everyone sat down, Xun''er''s father said first.


    The girl sat in the main seat, her eyes swept across the faces of everyone, and then gently said: "I was chosen by God by chance. Specifically, God was born before all things, but after the creation of the world, I was too tired. So I fell into a deep sleep, and now the **** awakens and sees that the heavens and worlds have no faith of their own..."


    "Wait, what do you mean is that in this short half month, from a non-influential strength to the strength of Doudi?"


    "Yes, elder."


    The room was terribly quiet.


    Excitement and madness flashed in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 230：

    The power of God.


    "Hahaha... I really care about my family. After being silent for so long, it has finally developed..."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect God to exist."


    A mere legal decision.


    Can make the little girl become the emperor of Dou.


    So, as a Dou Zun or a Dou Sheng strong man who uses Fa Jue, will he break the boundaries of Dou Emperor?


    Xun''er looked at the frenetic expression on everyone''s face.


    Can''t help but pour cold water.


    "Don''t say I didn''t tell you that although God is great, holy, and merciful. But you should not think that you can do whatever you want with the power of God."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The greatness of God is not imaginable by me and other mortals. No matter what we do, God can know it, and if we betray the religion, there will be eternal executors to harvest..."


    Under Kaoru''s explanation.


    Everyone understood the rules of the gods.


    As the messenger of God.


    It will gain great power, but it will also be restricted.


    Reckless behavior will be punished.


    And you can''t kill innocents indiscriminately!


    But even so, everyone was very happy, because they first took refuge in God, that is, God''s family!


    The status is detached from others.


    "Then may I ask, besides the need to be faithful to God and sincerity, is there anything else we need to pay attention to?"


    "Of course, we need to dedicate the most precious things in this world to the gods."


    "Daughter, you say strange fire?"


    "right."


    Xun''er smiled and said, "Our world is too barren, and there are no big people. It''s just a small world, but this strange fire is not bad."


    I heard that my world is a small world.


    Everyone couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of their eyes.


    So how brilliant is the real big world?


    I am afraid it will be ten times the size of its own world.


    If they knew how big the world is in the cemetery of the saints, they would probably be scared directly!


    "Well, since the gods need different fires, then we will collect them. As for faith, let''s start with the family first."


    "Um."


    Kaoru smiled and said.


    It seems that the first step was successful.


    After persuading the family, and then continuing to expand based on the family, the belief in God can continue to increase.


    ......


    Inuyasha World.


    Ever since Kikyo went to the God Realm, Xiaofeng''s daily task has been to fight monsters, collect beliefs and bring people happiness.


    The village of maple became the city of maple.


    The gods came to the world.


    This has become a place of pilgrimage.


    Not only humans, but even monsters come here to worship.


    Gradually, villages became towns, and then from towns to big cities.


    There is no war, no hunger, no nobility.


    Humans and monsters live in harmony.


    Moon Huaxia.


    Xiao Feng stood on the Zhanxing Tower, looking out at the beautiful night sky.


    There was peace inside.


    At this moment, there are four places like the City of Maple in this world.


    There is one in Dragon Canyon.


    Here is one.


    The remaining two are cities led by youkai.


    The Demon Spirit City was established with the Great Sage of Demon Spirit as the head, and there is also the Water Spirit City built by the Water God.


    Needless to say the former.


    It is a kind-hearted monster, whose strength is not bottomless, and it is a monster of an earlier age than the King of Fighting Tooth.


    The latter is the last spirit with divine nature after the death of the goddess.


    In order to continue his priesthood.


    He took the initiative to find the Eternal God Cult and established the Water Spirit City.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    After the **** of eternity repaired the underworld.


    The spirit of the world began to recover.


    The number of monsters dropped sharply, but their general strength became stronger.


    Although there were killings, but now when I encounter the Eternal Gods, I am either caught or killed.


    Gradually, he developed the habit of retreating.


    But the demon master of Dragon Canyon will not let go of their group of monsters.


    After all, it''s not enough to let powerful monsters make chaos everywhere.


    Must be controlled!


    "Order always takes a while to be chaotic, and a real order is slowly formed. It has been a long time since the Sahsei Pill has been out. I don''t know what happened to Westland?"


    "Master priest, I believe he can."


    A woman wagging her tail came to Xiao Feng and said.


    Her name is Mica.


    It was once Cuizi''s pet.


    After Cuizi''s death, he has been staying in Demon Village, now accepting enlightenment.


    Has become a terrible monster.


    Master the two magic arts of wind and fire.


    The combat power is not so powerful.


    Xiao Feng smiled back and said, "You...couldn''t you like that big dog with patterns?"


    "Where is..."


    Mica rolled her eyes, she couldn''t look down on the big white dog.


    Although the other party''s blood is good.


    ......


    West in the country.


    Shisheng Maru came all the way and dealt with many monsters in the middle, and only came to his home tonight.


    Or not at home.


    It''s just the power of the father.


    He landed gently on the ground, his aura revealed no doubt.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue couldn''t help but said in surprise: "Oh...when did my son become so strong, he is even better than your father, what are you doing when you come back this time?


    Are you going to question me about the whereabouts of Cong Yunya, or do you want to tell me about the relationship between mother and son? "


    Facing others, Ling Yue Xian Ji is a cruel emperor.


    Killing without blinking.


    Seeing the blood does not frown.


    Maintain a detached position.


    But when he treats his cold son, he always ridicules with a nasty taste...........


    So don''t blame Sashengwan for not going home.


    Just directed at the mother and didn''t want to come back.


    The handsome Young Master Leng didn''t speak, but quietly watched Ling Yuexian Ji''s performance.


    It wasn''t until a long time before he spoke.


    "The times have changed, should you know?"


    "You mean the **** from the other day?"


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue''s expression became serious.


    It turns out he came for this.


    "Yes, I have joined the cult, and gained a powerful force that surpasses the power of my father, so I am here to persuade you.


    There is no need to maintain the country hard every day. "


    "You said it nicely, this is your father''s foundation!"


    Ling Yuexian Ji angrily came from her heart.


    Say quit and give up.


    When she Lingyue Immortal Fairy was muddled and unable to make it, and to join the gods, it meant that he had surrendered to that god?


    Sesho Maru glanced at his mother calmly, and said faintly: "In the beginning, you used secret techniques to give birth to me? You can''t hide the smell of your virginity from me."


    "You bastard... you don''t need to worry about my business! Remember your my son, my blood is flowing with the spirit of the beast."


    He was mentioned in public about his secrets.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue''s face flushed with anger.


    It''s just that she didn''t wait for her to move, a majestic aura radiated from the Shashengwan.


    Rage, domineering and full of murderousness.


    "This is the power God bestows on me. If you think you can defeat me, just assume that I haven''t come back this time."


    Sesei Maru raised the sword made by Dragon Bone Essence.


    Turn around and slash towards the side mountain.


    This is a huge mountain range nearly ten thousand meters high.


    But in an instant, it fell into two halves.


    The mountain is not damaged.


    But there is a wound that traverses thousands of miles in the middle!


    The monsters of Westland.

 Chapter 231：

    Seeing this scene, they all knelt on the ground in shock.


    When is Master Sashengwan so terrible?


    This power is more powerful than Lord Fighting Tooth King!


    "By the way, I am not as good as the priest. If she makes a move, the West Kingdom will be destroyed in an instant."


    After Sai Sheng Wan said this sentence, he walked away.


    Chasing the clouds and treading the moon.


    There is no nostalgia at all.


    He has only one purpose now, to complete the confession of the gods, and go to the gods to face off against other masters 1.4 days earlier.


    This mundane world.


    There are no more opponents worth fighting.


    "Master, master him?"


    "Forget it, don''t care about him. Send someone to bring the emissary of the eternal religion, our Westland is willing to surrender!"


    "Yes..."


    The maid nodded, sat on the demon bird, and went to the other side''s residence overnight.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue looked at the shattered mountain range.


    With a wry smile on his face, he said, "It''s really not giving me any face, but I still receive your thoughts."


    Does she have feelings with the King of Tooth?


    the answer is negative.


    Maybe it started.


    But the other party despised himself, hated his arrogant style, and even hated himself as a monster.


    As a family of Baiyun Tiangu.


    The only two pure bloods.


    In order to continue the blood of the ethnic group, the two gave birth to heirs, which is called Sashengwan, using a secret method.


    This also led to the other party knowing the truth.


    I don''t have the slightest affection for her mother.


    At least I have never been affectionate.


    But today, when the other party arrived, he was obviously relieved.


    "Just where do you let me go? So lonely as the youngest..."


    Ling Yuexian Ji Jiao''s face was full of loneliness and loneliness. .


    Chapter 195 The white beard reaps peace, the three daughters of Huaizhu come to One Piece (Kneel for full order) [ͼ]


    She also wanted to find a good man.


    However, the monsters of considerable strength are either too ugly or full of bad habits.


    The bloodline with good looks is not worthy of himself.


    So within hundreds of years after the death of the King of Fighting Tooth.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue faded away from looking for another man.


    Feeling lonely is my home forever.


    But... if it''s that person, maybe...


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue''s face was gradually dyed with a layer of pink.


    The other person I look at is afraid that others will look down on me, after all, his identity is so noble.


    ......


    One Piece World.


    The country of peace.


    Baibeard and Marco have arrived at their destination.


    Looking at the devastated country.


    The faces of both of them were very ugly.


    "The old friend''s home has been made like this. It seems that I was too negligent. I didn''t expect that the **** Kaido would dare to be so cruel."


    The white beard was quite angry.


    Upon seeing this, Marco quickly persuaded: "Okay, daddy, aren''t we here? Don''t be so sad. When we are here, it means that this place is liberated."


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go..."


    Behind the two of them.


    The carp waterfall has collapsed at this time.


    The whole place was destroyed.


    As the entrance and exit of Wano country, it is impossible to enter without carp.


    So White Beard destroyed this place.


    And completely open the door of Wano country!


    This is the wish that Mida once said to him.


    Now, he has done it.


    The speed of the two was very fast, and they went straight to the capital of the country of Wano.


    At this time, the black charcoal snake is still immersed in a dream, thinking that if Kaido takes care of him, there will be no trouble. 29


    Squeeze the people.


    Ravage this country.


    The more Mita wanted to save, the more he wanted to destroy.


    This is life!


    "Okay, General... White Beard is here with Marco!!!"


    "Hiccup...what white beard, I don''t know him, do you want to disturb my sleep? Hmm!!!"


    Inside the window.


    Nine heads showed hideous faces.


    The entourage was crying and said, "General, please wake up soon... Whitebeard is the Four Emperors stronger than Kaido, and it has been a month since Kaido-sama went out!!!"


    Kaido is looking for fault.


    And the target is the dragon.


    Everyone knows that Monkey D. Dragon conquered two Four Emperors.


    Now the white beard came, but Kaido was missing.


    What does this show?


    It shows that Kaido has been killed or defeated.


    If it wasn''t for his life, he wouldn''t have come to tell Black Charcoal Orochi the news.


    "You said Lord Kaido?"


    The black charcoal snake suddenly became sober.


    Then a clicking sound came from the outside, followed by the sound of something cracking.


    Boom.


    A house with a radius of one hundred meters.


    Instantly turned into sawdust.


    Swish fell to the ground.


    Resonance.


    Whitebeard''s best strength right now is also one of the most controllable aggressive moves.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Heavy footsteps came slowly from a distance.


    It was a figure like a giant.


    "White...white beard..."


    The black charcoal snake man is stupid.


    I didn''t expect the other party to come so quickly!


    "Cut...Mida was calculated to die by you? What a hateful group of bugs, living in this world will only waste air."


    Baibeard is not in the mood to make a trial.


    After locking the target.


    A punch blasted past.


    The Black Charcoal Orochi''s body shook suddenly, and then it turned into a ball of blood and died completely.


    All the people around me who have bad thoughts.


    Also died completely at this moment.


    The civilians were terrified by this scene.


    Including Guangyue Yamato, who was long overdue, all fell into sluggishness.


    My enemy, just died like this?


    "Friends of Wano Country, I am Mitian''s friend, Whitebeard... This time I came to eliminate the black charcoal snake in the poisonous world.


    And those disgusting beasts and pirate groups.


    Don''t worry, I''m here...the country of Wano will be at peace. "


    The silent city.


    The sound of crying and beating of gongs and drums rang out in an instant.


    I have been looking forward to it for more than 20 years.


    Finally no longer need to be oppressed.


    The people here can''t even eat food.


    Except for being a slave and being able to eat food, the rest of the people can only resign themselves to fate.


    "Excuse me, are you Uncle Whitebeard? I''m Guangyue Mitian''s daughter, Guangyue Ri and..."


    Beauty in oiran clothes.


    Kneel down in front of Baibeard.


    At the same time, the people who were loyal to Mitian also rushed over.


    The white beard''s eyes were complicated and said: "My child, you have suffered..."


    "No...really not, it''s great that you can come..."


    Rihe talked and cried.


    She thought of her mother and her compatriots who died.


    Twenty years that.


    The burden that I carried was finally relieved today.

 Chapter 232：

    Then Marco took Ka Er to promote the doctrine, and White Beard followed Hihe to Mitian''s grave.


    Looking at the erected targets.


    Baibeard didn''t know what to say.


    "Uncle, please don''t really feel guilty. My father always told us that you didn''t know our news at the time. The country was blocked and our news couldn''t be passed on."


    The shortcomings of seclusion.


    That''s it.


    "Oh...when he said a word at the beginning, the country of Waza would not fall to this point."


    Regardless of Roger One Piece.


    Still his white beard.


    They are all people who value love and righteousness.


    With just one sentence, the two came here without asking the reason.


    As a result, I just felt that I could be settled. As a result, I was killed and the country fell into the hands of others.


    Why bother...


    Kuangyueri and knelt beside, sobbing: "I heard my mother say that my father is proud. He feels about his country''s affairs and doesn''t want others to interfere..."


    Mida is the one who wants face.


    But sometimes it''s better not to save face.


    Talked for a while for two days.


    Guangyue Rihe wiped the tears on his face and said, "I''ll go to sea with you this time. I said before that as long as I help Kazoku, I''m willing to dedicate myself!"


    "Well, it''s okay to serve the gods. Maybe Mida will be resurrected that day..."


    For offering sacrifices to gods.


    The white beard is not at all contradictory.


    Because it''s not killing.


    It''s a good thing to go to the gods to serve the gods.


    Now that Long has nothing to do with him, he is looking for a pure and beautiful girl, saying that there are only two goddesses in the God Realm, which is not enough.


    If some.


    They will be able to unify the world sooner.


    Now that there is Rihe, it can be considered as a completion of the task.


    ......


    East China Sea.


    Windmill Town.


    "It seems that everyone has done a good job. This time it happens to be able to sacrifice to the gods and call the goddess to come to the world..."


    The dragon looked at the hundreds of devil fruits collected in front of him and smiled with satisfaction.


    The little secretary Kerla asked: "Summon the empress or the mermaid princess?"


    "Well, it depends on luck, but also on the arrangement of the gods."


    When Osha Maru summoned.


    It is a designated call.


    And Rin Tosaka is random.


    So who can really be summoned? This is still a serious question!


    At this moment, the golden altar has been taken down from the ship.


    After putting up the devil fruits of different colors.


    The dragon finally began to sacrifice.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your loyal believer Dragon. This time I have collected a hundred devil fruits. I hope you can send Goddess to come..."


    Because it is not a large festival.


    So there is only one altar here.


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che was fishing with a few women in Kikyo. After hearing the system prompt, he smiled and said, "You guys play first, there are some things to be busy."


    Kikyo felt the embrace behind him disappear.


    There was a slight loss in my heart.


    But it didn''t show any expression.


    Things in the lower realms matter.


    Children''s affair can be done anytime.


    "Ding...your followers sacrificed a hundred demon fruits, triggering a 100,000-fold increase. After fusion, the area of ??the gods is expanded by 10%, and the power of the gods is increased by 10%."


    "Ding...your followers ask for the coming of the heroic spirit."


    It turned out that the dragon sacrificed.


    It seems that One Piece World can also be closed.


    In that case, let White Star go to the lower realm.


    Think of Bai Xing.


    Liu Che''s brain hurts. This cute mermaid girl doesn''t know where to learn something. 953 has to get entangled every time she meets.


    The key is if she can learn to be charming.


    I just learned half of it.


    Drop the chain at the critical moment.


    It was even more outrageous than Tosaka Rin.


    For example... wait for yourself to take a bath, and you will feel dizzy when you wash.


    It''s not easy to be courageous.


    As a result, he glanced at himself and couldn''t lift his head shyly.


    It''s ridiculous.


    So Liu Che asked her why this happened.


    As a result, the Sea Emperor Ji told her own suffering.


    Alas... It''s really hard for this simple girl.


    Waiting at bedtime became Liu Che waiting for her.


    Anyway...now that I am not so shy to see myself, probably this is the growth of a woman.


    In a moment, Bai Xing, Hancock and Dongfang Huaizhu who had received the oracle appeared in front of him.


    "This time there are believers in the lower realm who sacrifice to me. You need to solve the problem. This time it''s up to you three."


    Liu Che said lightly.


    Bai Xing''s eyes lit up and asked in a low voice, "Is it my world?"


    "Well, Huaizhu''s world is smooth sailing. It is still difficult for the lower realm to be difficult."


    As the goddess with the highest fairy qi.


    Oriental Huaizhu is still very affectionate.


    So Liu Che planned to let her go down and play, by the way, broaden her horizons and appreciate the customs of other worlds.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    Dongfang Huaizhu in a light yellow dress has a joyful face.


    Obviously the Lower Realm was a surprise to her.


    Then the three goddesses stepped onto the altar, and their consciousness slowly left the body.


    ......


    Inside the world of One Piece.


    Three beams of light fell from the sky.


    Cyan, pink, light yellow.


    The light of the gods converged, and finally three figures were formed.


    Two of the dragons are familiar with each other, and the third is a figure from the world of Tushan Yaya, who looks like Dongfang Huaizhu.


    "See the arrival of the three goddesses..."


    Long led his congregation to salute the three women.


    Dongfang Huaizhu sniffed the faint fishy sea breeze, and said with a smile: "Get up, everyone, it turns out that this is the lower realm, which is quite interesting...".


    Chapter 196 Red Dog: Have you seen the Marshal of the Polish Commander? I am!


    Refined.


    easy going.


    Plus the beauty of the person.


    All of a sudden, everyone was squeezed.


    Although not the goddess they knew well, the charm of Dongfang Huaizhu left a deep impression on everyone.


    This is the beauty of Eastern women.


    Long got up and laughed: "Thank you, the goddess of Huaizhu from the East, are you going to take a break or play first?"


    Huai Zhu turned his head to look at Bai Xing.


    The latter stepped forward and asked, "How is the fisherman island now?"


    "In response to the White Star Goddess, Mermaid Island has moved from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea, and now lives very happily."


    Kerla answered happily.


    I heard that the people in my hometown are safe.


    Bai Xing breathed a sigh of relief.


    Little did she know her figure was really curious.


    The body of the former white star was very huge.


    Not more than giants.


    Now it is just like an ordinary human.


    The superb body makes Kerla, who is also a woman, almost cry with envy.


    She also desperately needs this kind of plump fat pile.


    Hancock also asked at this time: "Where are the people from our daughter island? Have they been attacked by the world government."


    "That''s not true. Since God came into the world and turned those navies into religious dogs, the world government has basically been instigating discord, except for the temptation to make a fuss."


    Belo Beatty, dressed in red, answered her question.


    But talking about world government.


    Her face became extremely ugly.


    Because some countries have abandoned great routes.


    As a result, the world government disguised religious personnel and assassinated many important national officials.

 Chapter 233：

    If it weren''t for the people in the religious religion, it would have been discovered early.


    I''m afraid there will be a big mess.


    Because of this, the dragon wants to gather the power of the fruit.


    Summon the goddess, prepare to destroy the world government in one fell swoop, let them disappear completely in history.


    The world is free.


    But they have been managed by this group of dogs for eight hundred years!


    Belo Beatty''s hometown was also completely destroyed in the squeeze of Tianlong.


    Think back to the beginning.


    Her expression turned sad.


    "At present, our cult has controlled the four seas and the new world in the second half of the great sea route. A total of 172 countries have joined us!"


    A country recognized by the world government.


    Will be allowed to participate in the World Conference.


    But if you can''t afford to pay the high heavenly gold, then you won''t be recognized. There are more than 200 such countries all over the world! ! !


    What a terrible number.


    These countries are reduced to the control of pirates, or they are lingering under the powerful forces.


    This is the case in Beihai.


    The Vinsmok family controlled it brutally, even the pirates had to pay high taxes.


    The people don''t have a living.


    What makes Belo Beatty most angry is that the patriarch of the Vinsmok family has no humanity at all.


    Use descent factors.


    Create cyborgs to attack.


    Now they have been reduced to slaves, mining on ore, only a little girl named Lei Jiu is not bad.


    Currently working within the religious sect.


    Atonement for her brothers and fathers!


    So, don''t think that the religion of God is really terrible.


    Understand the mercy of God.


    To save all beings!


    As for those cyborgs, they don''t have the slightest feelings, they only know to execute orders.


    So they can only do some work within their capacity.


    Such as serving the public.


    These artificial humans have an extremely short lifespan, but their combat effectiveness is terrifying.


    Far beyond mortal.


    And there is no pain.


    The three of Dongfang Huaizhu looked at each other and said in unison: "Then go and destroy the navy first..."


    Since the navy is the only fighting force.


    Then after eradicating it.


    After waiting for someone to complete the task, you can play as you want.


    ....


    And inside the navy headquarters.


    With the rise of eternal religion, one after another has left this organization.


    The reason is very simple.


    The Navy used to claim to be the incarnation of justice.


    The results of it?


    How many nasty things have been done secretly.


    Some upright people retired on the spot.


    He also almost didn''t make Aka Inu alive.


    Not only mid-range personnel.


    The navy at the grass-roots level is returning to their hometowns one by one.


    The key is that they can''t stop it yet.


    Once the last layer of fig leaf is blocked, it won''t hang up!


    "Then what should we do now? Our troops are not much. The last East China Sea has also fallen..."


    Akino hung up the phone, his face looked very ugly.


    He became the marshal of his dreams.


    But there was no one under him.


    The preparatory general Fujitora was fooled away, and now he is the emissary guardian of the South China Sea.


    Taotu went directly to Xihai.


    There is not even a general under the hand of a marshal, this is cheating! !


    The steel bone rubbed his temples helplessly.


    It''s really tricky.


    If he has a choice, he actually wants to retire, but he knows too many secrets about the Navy.


    The group of executioners refused to agree.


    In fact, he thinks that eternal eternal religion is quite good.


    Especially those promos that were shot.


    Everyone has a field and everyone has a job.


    No oppression, no killing.


    Happy and beautiful life.


    This is true freedom!


    Rather than the false freedom of the past.


    "Report to the Marshal, there is news from the Red Earth Continent, claiming that the East China Sea has descended on three holy lights, and the other party seems to have summoned the goddess who once went to heaven!"


    "what?"


    Akagi stood up with a chuckle.


    His face was extremely solemn.


    "Are you sure you didn''t read it wrong?"


    Ganggu¡¤kong asked.


    The soldier was bitter.


    How dare he lie about this kind of thing? Isn''t that just looking for death?


    And the other side''s sky light pierced the sky and the earth extremely dazzlingly.


    As long as you are not a fool, you know that this is not man-made.


    If it weren''t for the East China Sea, it hadn''t been completely controlled.


    They can''t even find out about this news.


    "This is bad... they are going to launch a general attack."


    "What are you afraid of... If you really die in God''s hands, I will be loyal to justice."


    Aka Inu grinned and walked outside the door.


    five minutes later.


    News has been received all over the world.


    The two goddesses who once served the gods have now returned to Yinglong''s call. Although they are only clones, they represent the will of the gods.


    The final battle in this world is about to begin.


    Karp sat at the North Sea headquarters and heard his son''s words and sighed: "Go, my old man is also suitable for growing flowers and fishing."


    They are all familiar faces.


    He was also embarrassed to turn his head and attack.


    Since the son is capable.


    Just let him go.


    It''s more fun to abuse grandchildren by yourself.


    A group of Straw Hat Pirates.


    Right now in the North Sea.


    Before Luffy''s father blasted countless bosses, canceled the pirate career, and made this guy decadent for a long time.


    Finally, we muster up our fighting spirit again.


    Want to be an adventurer.


    The result was captured by grandpa.


    Not only him, but the rest of the crew were also brought here.


    hang up the phone.


    Karp pulled away the cloth strip in Luffy''s mouth and persuaded: "Child, if you want to take a risk, I won''t stop you, but the next thing is a decision about the world, and it''s not something people like you or me can participate in."


    Nami next to her was shocked when she heard the words.


    Quickly asked: "Is it going to launch a general attack?"


    Robin also turned to look at the lieutenant admiral.


    The old man rubbed his face and whispered: "The dragon has summoned three goddesses down. Although they are only clones, you must know that even clones cannot be resisted by ordinary people."


    The world is going to be unified!


    They want to take risks, they want to find their own happiness.


    Karp doesn''t stop this.


    Just under the wave of this era.


    Not joining is death.


    So trapping them now is to protect them.


    "¡§"I don''t care if I want to attack or not, I just want to be the King of Adventure!"


    boom.


    A punch fell on Luffy''s head.


    The latter didn''t even react, so he was stared at by the hammer''s eyes.


    Karp said disdainfully: "You don''t know how to use the three-color domineering, you still be a king, go and play in the mud!"


    Now is the age of divine art.


    A user who possesses magic arts and abilities beyond the devil fruit.


    And crush the domineering.

 Chapter 234：

    Luffy, a person who only relies on the power of the devil fruit to mess around.


    Can you break your wrists with those predators?


    I''m afraid that just a fart can destroy him!


    The Straw Hat Pirates have been here for ten days.


    Except for Sauron who has mastered a bit of armed color, the others have made no progress at all.


    Let them join the religion.


    No one is willing to join.


    After all, the captain didn''t speak, and they were too embarrassed to join by themselves.


    But looking at a small soldier who wipes the floor, he is better than himself, no one can bear it!


    Therefore, most people are persuading Luffy to join the cult.


    ......


    Laterite continent.


    Gemini Cape.


    Kurokas had moved to other places at this time.


    The lighthouse here has also been abandoned.


    Three goddesses stood high in the sky.


    Looking at the mountains that hinder the integration of the world, he laughed at the same time.


    Dongfang Huaizhu: "I didn''t expect there to be such a scene here. It is true that every world has its own customs and customs. No wonder God asked me to come down and go around. It is really interesting..."


    Although my own world is beautiful.


    But there is no weirdness here.


    She never dreamed of it.


    This world is made up of islands after another.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    And this red soil continent.


    Divide the world!


    Bai Xing smiled sweetly, his hometown was praised, which is indeed a thing to be happy about.


    "Well, let''s take a shot next and break this red earth continent open. Who of you will do it?"


    Hancock asked from the side.


    In terms of strength.


    Oriental Huaizhu is the strongest.


    In terms of properties.


    The white star is water.


    Oriental Huaizhu is fire.


    And he is physical skill plus weird petrification.


    So among the three, she has no way of dealing with such a large mountain range!


    Bai Xing whispered: "Let me come, I have never shown my strength yet."


    Since "serving" the gods.


    The mermaid''s confidence doubled.


    "Then remember not to play too big, sister..."


    "I got it."


    Bai Xing grabbed the void, and a trident appeared in his hand.


    The endless waves converge in the weapon from below.


    Dark blue sphere.


    Appears on the tip of the trident.


    "Go...Tide Fury!"


    Bai Xingjiao yelled, the weapon in his hand lit up with a blue light, and the sky turned dark blue when it was shining. Past.


    Chapter 197 Eim''s past, the final battle begins! (Guiqiu full order)


    Sea Emperor Ji.


    A unique race in God''s Domain.


    Born from a mermaid, a water goddess who masters the power of tides and the power of the ocean.


    Even the white star who is not very proficient in combat.


    This kind of moving water is divine power, and the power is not something the world can resist.


    The dark blue sphere on the trident is very dazzling, like a star.


    Although it looks only the size of a walnut, it has concentrated trillions of tons of seawater.


    After tens of millions of rotations and compressions.


    It just became like this.


    Whoosh.


    The sound exploded.


    The sphere falls.


    Hit on the red earth continent.


    The sea area of ??a radius of 10,000 li all shook.


    Then a huge tsunami appeared.


    The clouds and fog that have been shrouded in the red earth continent all the year round disappeared at this moment.


    Show the whole picture to all the people of the world.


    The force of the tide that destroys the dead.


    Destroy these red rocks.


    The whole world is paying attention to the power of the three goddesses.


    Especially the well-known white star.


    Only the clone came, but it showed a power to destroy the world.


    The red earth continent with a height of ten thousand meters.


    Under her moves.


    It turned out to be like grains of sand, constantly collapsing.


    It looks like a stream of water.


    In fact, it is a ruthless knife, constantly cutting this mountain range.


    The roar continued.


    Because of the white star''s attack, the sea constantly raised huge waves.


    Rogue Town.


    People watching the ceremony.


    Seeing the thousands of meters high waves, they screamed.


    If such waves hit, they will undoubtedly die!


    This small town has never seen such a scene.


    People are scared to pee.


    At this time, Monkey D. Long flew into the air and shouted at the people: "Don''t worry, there is a goddess!"


    Just one sentence.


    It made everyone quiet.


    goddess!


    In the current era of One Piece, that is a symbol.


    Peaceful and great.


    Superb skill.


    "Let me do it, Sister Bai Xing''s power is not well controlled yet! 957"


    Dongfang Huaizhu smiled faintly.


    Teleported to the front of Rogge Town, with a light stroke of his finger.


    Lips are lightly opened.


    "Fire Element Magic¡¤Wall of Sun Flame!"


    boom.


    A purple sacred fire turned into a huge protective wall with her fingers.


    There seemed to be only rippling flames.


    It stretches for thousands of kilometers.


    Before the waves hit the wall of flames, they were all evaporated.


    A large amount of gas continued to rise.


    On the other side, on the other side of the great route, Hancock used pure power to suppress the tsunami.


    Ten minutes later.


    When the huge white smoke dissipated.


    People saw a scene of horror.


    The red earth continent disappeared.


    The mountains that have blocked countless generations have completely disappeared! ! ! !


    Going to the great route in the future, there is no need to climb the upside-down mountain!


    "Long live..."


    "Goddess is invincible! The **** of eternity is supreme!!!"


    "Cheers to today''s good day."


    "It''s cool... Since joining the Eternal God Cult, I have never been so refreshing."


    People are happy, but also happy.


    Celebrate the eternal religion.


    Celebrate for the good days in the future.


    But on the other side.


    The navy was silent.


    Now let alone the intent to fight, letting them attack the eternal religion is better than killing them directly!


    How to fight with three goddesses?


    "I said this combat operation will be cancelled?"


    "What if you don''t cancel it, haven''t you seen that the red earth continent is destroyed!"

 Chapter 235：

    "Yes, even the strongest devil fruit can''t do this kind of mighty power."


    ...


    In the office.


    The red dog looked at the fairy in fluttering clothes, and performed fire magic.


    I felt cold in my heart.


    Both sides use flames.


    Can his magma melt into a tsunami in an instant?


    Akino thought it was impossible!


    Compared with other people''s power, he is really like a clown.


    Ridiculous and ignorant.


    People who watched the broadcast heard what Bai Xing said at the moment.


    "It seems that you have accidentally used too much force, destroying the 100,000-mile red earth continent, but in this case, other places will not be hindered."


    One hundred thousand miles?


    Not careful yet.


    If this is done with all your strength, are you going to destroy this world?


    Inside the prison of the headquarters of the Eternal Church.


    Shanks and the others couldn''t help smiling bitterly after hearing what Bai Xing said.


    "Head...no, let''s surrender too, there is no hope anymore!"


    "Yes, the fruit awakening can''t do this level."


    "Surrender?"


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, the red hair felt cold.


    This is not freedom at all.


    Just become a slave to God.


    But...for civilians, this is true freedom.


    No oppression, no harm.


    Surrendering may be good, at least you can go out for a drink.


    I haven''t drunk for half a year!


    "Hey... the guards outside, our red-haired pirates have surrendered, let us go out."


    Shanks called to the excited guard soldier.


    The other party looked back at him.


    "Want to go out? It''s too late. Now there are many people who join the church. If you want to surrender, you have to fill out a form, and it depends on how you performed in recent months.


    You think here you can come out if you want to, or go in if you want to go in.


    Our eternal religion has rules and regulations. "


    All right.


    The situation is better than people.


    What can Shanks say.


    ......


    Just three days.


    The red earth continents on this side were dismantled one by one.


    After having the first experience, Bai Xing has become more proficient in his power.


    Break open the red soil continent.


    Enter the great waterway.


    Continue to expand the power of the religion, this is what Dragon and White Star are currently doing.


    Alabastan.


    The island of winter.


    One country after another announced to join the eternal religion.


    People thought that the world government would choose to surrender, but it was the fifth day after the disappearance of the red earth continent.


    Thousands of fleets sailed out of Mary Joa.


    This group of fleets are equipped with the strongest weapons in the world.


    And each one has bear clones on it.


    In response to the eternal religion.


    Yim had to use all his power.


    In the fleet, there are not only various rare devil fruit capable people, but also thousands of dead men.


    They are brainwashed people.


    There are scientists who have surpassed the world for 500 years.


    Want to destroy people''s feelings, this is very easy to do.


    Half a year of work.


    Enough for Eim to do a lot of things.


    For example, let the prisoners in the deep sea prison eat the rare devil fruit, become their own slaves, and take out their own treasures.


    Destroy the Pluto of an island in one blow.


    This kind of thing was actually made 800 years ago.


    Except for the absence of Poseidon, the sea king.


    Pluto and Uranus.


    In fact, it has always been in Eim''s hands.


    In full view of everyone.


    This strong man who has lived for eight hundred years appeared in people''s eyes.


    He is very handsome.


    The short golden hair is very dazzling, like gold.


    The five old stars and CP0''s spies all knelt in front of him.


    "Master Yim, is ready for the decisive battle."


    "Well, go... I can''t rule this world, then destroy it."


    About Im.


    There is no record in the world.


    Why does he hate the world so much?


    The answer is very simple.


    Eight hundred years ago, Eim was a powerful adventurer.


    Like adventurous.


    At the same time, I like all kinds of entertainment.


    Have a happy family.


    By chance, Yim came to a mysterious island, which was an island of demons that was not allowed by the huge kingdom.


    Where did he gain extraordinary power.


    But with the great kingdom knowing that he has the power of the devil.


    The tragedy happened naturally.


    Although Yim tried his best to escape.


    But all his family members died.


    Because the whole world is obeying the kingdom''s orders, even the former partners did not help him.


    because of this.


    Eim hated the world.


    Turning on the demon exposure, coaxed his good friend Joey, and brought twenty partners.


    Turn the world upside down.


    The next thing.


    Basically understand everything.


    The world government was also established, and Joey was deceived.


    Everything came to an end.


    All the people who have persecuted Eim, their descendants are still slaves on the bridge.


    This is true for eternal life.


    That''s why he doesn''t catch a cold on the eternal religion, because he is an avenger.


    It''s been enough for eight hundred years.


    This is the so-called final battle.


    It''s just a group of back cushions.


    Uranus, Uranus.


    This is an island floating in the air.


    It is also a suspended city.


    Located in the red soil continent, it is also the residence of Eim.


    Its current name is: Mary Joa!


    Pluto came out in the belly of the mountain. Although it has been 800 years, it has undergone countless generations of maintenance.


    This battleship can still be used.


    The king of the sky.


    Pluto on the sea.


    Plus more than a thousand fleets.


    There are countless dead men.


    The full power of the world government is revealed.


    "Wow..."


    "Wow..."


    Dogs with hundreds of thousands of heads and dogs standing on the sea level.


    Roared viciously at Eim''s fleet.


    Among them is Huang Yuan.


    In order to transform back into a human body.


    He is completely mad and is checking atheists every day.


    To this day, the accumulated merits have allowed him to speak.

 Chapter 236：

    "Wang... the mess of the world government, hurry up and surrender... you disgusting people, don''t try to resist the power of God!"


    "Now our squad of dogs warns you, if we keep going, we will launch an attack, Wang..."


    The green pheasant wears black sunglasses.


    Forcibly endure the smile on his face.


    Oh shit.


    How could this Huang Yuan change his mouth?


    Is it because you like to be a dog by nature?


    "Oh..."


    Huang Yuan''s sight, keen sense that the green pheasant was taunting himself, immediately issued a warning growl.


    Even a dog.


    He is also the strongest dog.


    Don''t look down on yourself.


    "Brother, don''t be angry, why would I laugh at you? Unless you can''t help it, right...cough cough, this time the goddess, if you behave well, you might be able to recover!"


    Huang Yuan was stunned when he heard the words.


    What does it mean to be unbearable?


    However, the latter words make myself very tempted.


    He wants to be human again in his dreams.


    The fleet on the other side didn''t mean to stop at all.


    "Oh... brothers, go!"


    Watching the world government ignore his warning, Huang Yuan issued an offensive roar.


    A hundred thousand dogs rushed out.


    Fast as a meteor.


    Boom.


    Huang Yuan gave a flash and came to the warship.


    Only one claw.


    Just tore this steel behemoth apart.


    The explosion sounded.


    One after another.


    There is no need to dispatch any troops at all.


    Just this one hundred thousand **** dog is enough for Eim to drink a pot! .


    Chapter 198 The Devil Fruit Tree Appears, Two New Group Members Join The Chat Group


    The vast sea.


    There was an incredible scene.


    Hundreds of thousands of deformed species with human faces and dogs are hitting the last hope of the world government.


    And the other armies.


    He didn''t even move.


    Eim saw this and continued to order.


    "Turn on Hades to aim at the base island of the green pheasant!"


    Pluto, behind a thousand warships, officially started.


    Accompanied by the disappearance of the cover.


    An exaggerated cannon ~ appeared in front of the world.


    The faint blue body of the cannon.


    And that exaggerated shape constantly stimulates everyone''s eyeballs.


    Just a barrel.


    It''s a full ten meters in size! ! !


    "It''s worthy of being a weapon that can kill the island in one blow. It''s hidden by the world government-it''s so deep..."


    The sky dimmed.


    The world government dispatched Pluto.


    And the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult, Dragon, did not plan to stay behind and wait for the result.


    He turned into a blue dragon, falling from the clouds.


    And a mysterious island also appeared.


    Really act as a dragon only in the blue ocean?


    His power has already extended to Baibaihai.


    The entire sky island is now within the power of the gods.


    Big battle?


    Haha... It''s just a game they used to destroy the bugs of the world government.


    "fire!"


    boom.


    The purplish red energy beam flew towards the dragon shadow in the sky.


    Monkey D. Long grinned.


    The whole body was shrouded in thunder and lightning.


    "The **** of the world government, do you think you can win by relying on mere ancient weapons? Witness the power of God!!!"


    "God''s verdict!"


    The two attacks collided.


    The whole world has lost its luster.


    When everything is restored.


    Yim saw that the former leader of the revolutionary army was unscathed.


    And his own Pluto is under the opponent''s attack.


    Turned into a ball of flame.


    After all, this is only an ancient weapon, not a magical weapon.


    Can produce destructive power.


    But the defensive ability cannot withstand the dragon''s attack at all.


    "Have you seen it? A bed bug that has lived for eight hundred years, this is the power bestowed by God!!!"


    The dogs below, rushing to roar, continue to harvest the lives of the dead.


    At this time, the people of CP0 and the Five Old Stars also fought fiercely with the Eternal Gods.


    Eim stood above the heavenly king and smiled faintly.


    "You know? The people who used to be in that huge kingdom were so confident. They didn''t know the fear until they saw my power.


    Is the power of the devil strong?


    Is the power of God strong? "


    As he spoke, his body began to soar.


    A huge tree demon appeared in people''s field of vision.


    The devil fruit is derived from the devil fruit. .


    The strongest ability.


    Not the fruit of water, nor the fruit of time.


    It''s the body of the devil fruit tree, the purest seed.


    No fear of sea water.


    The ability to have all fruits.


    When it becomes the body, it will usher in the end of the world!


    Back then One Piece World.


    Not like it is now.


    The magnetic field is chaotic.


    It is because of Eim''s evil that it becomes like this!


    "Fate in chaos when broken!"


    Time and space cause and effect.


    Ming Ming Yim just waved gently.


    But he directly shot the dragon out.


    There is no defense at all.


    Even seeing and hearing the color did not see the future.


    Because of the time im blocked.


    However, the dragon was not injured, but still maintained its peak state.


    A painless attack.


    Even the outer dragon scales could not be broken.


    But the **** dogs below had countless deaths and injuries, and even the yellow ape was chopped into two pieces.


    Hengshibaili.


    The seas turned into scarlet colors.


    "Don''t you have goddess? Haha...sell them to come out, see if I am afraid..."


    Eim said madly.


    The body of the Devil Fruit Tree shook.


    At this time, within the Holy Land Mary Gioia.


    There is no living person anymore.


    All the Tianlong people were thrown into the energy furnace and burned by him.


    Since it cannot harm the world.


    So what''s the use of Eim for them.


    "What the goddess are doing, you don''t have to worry about it, Im... Do you think we are not preparing when you are preparing?"


    Millions of troops.


    Falling from the sky.


    Everyone can use Moon Step to float in the air.


    And although they are not as powerful as dragons.


    But the momentum displayed is far beyond the previous Karp.


    Soldiers of the Revolutionary Army.

 Chapter 237：

    I have been practicing on the sky island since half a year ago, and have continued to practice hard.


    Every day apart from training is training.


    For this moment!


    "Go... warriors of the gods, at this sacred moment today, the world is about to be liberated!!! Eliminate this culprit."


    Accompanied by the dragon''s order.


    Millions of people renewed Im.


    The sky is full of figures.


    And everyone has the ability to attack from a distance.


    Lightning, wind, flame...


    All kinds of magical techniques continue to fall.


    Above Uranus.


    A group of people from the future country manipulated this place and stole away.


    Im''s huge body.


    Has long been reduced to everyone''s target.


    "The time is broken and the sky is broken!!!"


    Space, time, plus tearing.


    Hundreds of thousands fell into Yim''s hands, and the powerful force was shocking.


    But no one chooses to back down.


    Death is just another cycle.


    As long as the world is liberated, everything is worth it.


    Im''s consciousness.


    Began to disperse.


    The power of the Devil Fruit Tree cannot be manipulated by humans all the time.


    After being repeatedly attacked.


    The consciousness of the fruit tree has awakened! ! ! !


    The body expanded again, and at the same time countless demonic abilities gathered on its surface.


    Tempered, multiplied, barrier.


    "I hate this world, I hate everyone... I hate destiny even more..."


    Im before the consciousness of the Devil Fruit takes over.


    Muttered to himself.


    "Master priest, the death has exceeded one million, what should we do?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s time to come soon."


    The dragon''s voice did not fall.


    A glazed flame lit up from the horizon.


    "Fire magic spell, Yang Yan vanishes"


    The voice of Dongfang Huaizhu came from a distance.


    Jian Qi was one step faster than her voice.


    Stabbed in the body of the devil fruit tree.


    The barrier was shattered.


    The time diaphragm shattered.


    All defenses shattered one by one.


    This is an all-out blow to gather Dongfang Huaizhu.


    "It''s up to you next, the power in the body has been exhausted."


    The fairy smiled behind him.


    Then a huge snake shadow appeared in the clouds.


    "Don''t worry, sister, you know my strength."


    The snake is more than a hundred meters away.


    The whole body is like marble, holy and bright.


    It hit the Devil Fruit Tree like a meteor.


    Great impact.


    It splashed the sea and set off huge waves.


    And this sea water was finally gathered by Bai Xing.


    "Tide Technique¡¤Time Smashing Whirlpool"


    The sea-blue shock wave fell towards the devil fruit tree.


    Time freeze is invalid.


    Space distortion is invalid.


    Everyone''s defense methods are all ineffective in front of these three goddesses.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The law is above all else.


    In this world where there is only a shattered godhead.


    As a member of God''s Domain with complete laws.


    White Star''s attack will not be affected by moves below the time rule!


    The growing tree shattered.


    Energy is exhausted.


    The trunk that grows by absorbing life is constantly falling.


    The world government is over.


    Dongfang Huaizhu said apologetically towards the dragon''s face: "I''m really sorry, originally we planned to modify the magnetism of this world, but then we found out that this guy was doing everything."


    The three of them were originally.


    Is planning to let the dragon drag.


    I waited for someone to go to Mary Joa to see if there is any signs of controlling the world''s veins.


    As a result, I only found out when I came there.


    Things are not right at all.


    Eim, no...it''s the devil fruit tree, the embodiment of evil in the world consciousness.


    I don''t know why it was realized.


    It''s in the ruins of Mary Gioia.


    Just this part of history.


    By manipulating the devil fruit tree, you can control the weather in this world.


    This is the causality of One Piece World.


    Or... It was the Devil Fruit Tree who found an opportunity to seduce Yim, trying to break free of this prison.


    .....................


    Now accompanied by the demon fruit tree being killed.


    The strange weather everywhere has disappeared.


    Distorted rules have disappeared.


    At the same time those devil fruits.


    That is, fragments of the law, returning to the essence of the world one by one.


    Luffy was studying new moves, and suddenly found that his arms could not be extended.


    In the eternal religion, Chopper, who acts as a doctor, has become an ordinary reindeer.


    But still retains wisdom.


    However, those who practice eternal meditation have not lost the power of the devil fruit in the body!


    Because they swallowed the power of the law!


    The dragon looked at the goddess who turned into a spot of light and left.


    Regained his human form and knelt in the air.


    "Send the goddesses away..."


    The world can finally calm down, but there are still many tasks for him.


    Such as humans on the moon.


    There are people from other countries.


    They are all waiting to be rescued by themselves.


    "Guys, it''s time to start... bury the dead, this is the hero of the world..."


    "Oh~~~"


    ......


    Liu Che sat in the palace.


    Heard the whole story of One Piece World.


    Smiled and admired.


    "This hatred can really make people crazy. If you can''t control emotions correctly, you will become a slave to the way of love. It seems that my strength can be improved again."


    The mood of revenge was gathered in his hands.


    Buried in the law.


    Strength increased by one thousandth.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    For peace: "It would be nice if I could change my name in the future."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Why do you say this?"


    Ninja scientist: "I think Brother Long must have unified the world and fulfilled all his long-cherished wishes."


    For peace: "Well, Dashemaru is right. With the help of the goddess, the malignant tumor in our world has been cleared, and the tragedy of a thousand years has been caused because of hatred. It is really ridiculous..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hatred is the thing that can stimulate the most potential. If it weren''t for hatred, I wouldn''t join the religion."


    If not all were lying to him.


    How could Fahai join the Eternal God Cult in a fit of anger?


    So hatred is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing.


    The fox who only loves money: "Well, if I can take my own emotions, hatred will become nourishment. For example, my sister Solanum and I have grown up!"


    Group member General Yuwen joined the chat group.


    The bearded swordsman joins the chat group. predict.

 Chapter 238：

    Chapter 199 Yuwen Tuo: Do ??gods like demons? I caught one!


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Welcome to the two newcomers. If you have any questions, please see the introduction in the group file, which contains information about the news."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Welcome to the two new members, my name is Fahai, and I currently have the Buddha''s cultivation."


    Blond boy Sam: "Hello... uh... it turned out to be a believer in the Huaxia area. I''m sorry for being born abroad."


    Demon Hunter: "Puff...it''s not enough, right? Dude, even if you are a believer in China, it''s okay if we say hello, hello..."


    The fox who only loves money: "The newcomer is good, don''t be afraid, and don''t think that we are demons or others. This is just a chat group that connects all worlds. Simply put, you have been chosen by God!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You, you are excited when you see a newcomer. Let me, the best narrator, come..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Whether you are in ancient times or some martial arts figures, you need to understand one thing now. You are a lucky person. After receiving the call of God, we are all the chief priests of the God of Eternity.


    It doesn''t matter if you need strength, or need revenge, or need to resurrect your family.


    As long as you devote your pious faith, everything can be done.


    God is not an evil God, but the Father God of all things!


    The world is created by God.


    Next, mute in the group, don''t disturb these two newcomers, especially Xiongba and Xun''er, and don''t speak. "


    This is the hidden rule in the group.


    Once new people join.


    It is necessary to tell them the precautions.


    Solanum is obviously the best.


    No one dared not listen to her words.


    Even the immortal Li Shimin and Tosaka Rin must show respect to her.


    Because every time she is the hardest.


    It is estimated that after the world is promoted, it is not a problem to become a **** or other priests.


    ......


    Xuanyuan Sword World.


    Yu Wentuo had just retrieved the Kunlun Mirror and also met his mother''s queen.


    At the moment he is sitting in the room.


    The handsome face was filled with surprise.


    "The Ten Thousand Realms Chat Group? What is this...is there really a god?"


    Although there is a **** of Nuwa in the legend.


    There are also other fairy gods.


    But what the **** is the God of Eternity?


    That universal living being, who claims to be Fahai, actually claims that he is the Buddha?


    Yuwen Tuo glanced at the people in the group list, and sneered: "If it is so simple as they say, wouldn''t the fairy Buddha run all over the place?"


    That being said.


    But he still clicked on the group information to view it.


    It''s about how to preach.


    How to build power.


    How to worship the gods.


    From simple to complex, it is very detailed.


    The author is the spirit of the magic sword, a girl named Solanum.


    "It looks very good, but it looks like a foolish thing in every way, cut..."


    Yuwentuo sneered.


    Select the video of the spirit of the sword to sacrifice Nu Wa and watch it.


    According to legend, there is Nuwa stone in ancient artifacts.


    So he wanted to see if this so-called sacrifice to Nuwa was true or false.


    The moment when consciousness touches the video.


    Yuwentuo came to Southern Xinjiang, and the Nuwa mentioned in the video turned out to be a doll.


    It really made him laugh.


    Three-year-old Nuwa?


    Make me play.


    But the next situation made Yuwen Tuo completely froze.


    Because God has come.


    And the three-year-old baby whom he despised just now, was restored to Nuwa''s real body in divine light.


    "God... God actually exists."


    Yu Wentuo sat down on the ground, breathing continuously.


    A cold sweat broke out all over.


    The insignificant glance of the **** made him feel like his soul was pierced.


    This is horrible!


    However, if I have God¡¯s help, can I restore my kingdom?


    Think of the imprisoned mother queen.


    And the country that was destroyed, Yu Wentuo''s face became distorted.


    The fist can''t help but tighten.


    There is no power.


    I can''t give Ning Ke happiness, can''t resurrect, and can''t even let her mother live a free life.


    Did you choose to continue to be a dog for Yang Su?


    Still want to join the camp of this eternal god?


    Yu Wentuo closed his eyes and thought for a while.


    Then I downloaded the Eternal Meditation Idea.


    "Even if I give everything, I will regain my country and give happiness to those I love..."


    A raging fire ignited in the bright eyes.


    This is the light of revenge.


    It''s also a man''s self-esteem!


    ......


    "Princess, General Yuwen hasn''t been out of the house for three hours since he came back."


    Dugu Ning Ke frowned slightly when he heard the words.


    I couldn''t help but wonder.


    Could it be that something happened to him.


    "Well, I see. Go and bring the cooked soup..."


    "Yes."


    Yuwentuo is her important goal.


    And the other party loves himself deeply.


    As the daughter of the king of the devil.


    Dugu Ningke must grasp this.


    In ancient times, how did women express their affection?


    It''s nothing more than three points.


    Knitting.


    Soup.


    Pretending to be sad.


    The soup will never go out of style!


    But when Dugu Ningke came to Yuwentuo''s mansion, she found a holy halo shrouded in the sky.


    If you don''t get close, you won''t find it at all.


    "What''s the matter with Yuwen Tuo? Did he use Xuanyuan Sword to cultivate a higher strength."


    With this idea.


    Dugu Ningke quickly approached the house.


    At this time, a strong wind hit.


    Bai Nen''s neck was pinched instantly.


    "you..."


    "Where is Dugu Ningke? Say..."


    Yu Wentuo looked at her blankly, his fingers kept exerting force.


    "Taku... what are you doing... I''m Ning Ke... let go... ahem..."


    "Fart, how come my Ning Ke has a disgusting smell! You are obviously not a normal person!"


    Dugu Ning Ke was dumbfounded.


    This Yuwen Tuo discovered his identity!


    What should I do?


    She couldn''t think of a way.


    Just when Ning Ke was about to face death, the other party let go.


    "Actually, you are Ning Ke, right? You used it to deceive me from the very beginning. It used to be like this. He completely regarded me as a tool person, just like Yang Su!!!"


    Yu Wentuo said mockingly.


    His face was full of sorrow.


    My own life.


    The country was destroyed.


    The mother''s queen was imprisoned.


    Originally thought Ning Ke was his last pure land, but he didn''t expect that the other party was an undercover agent sent by the Demon Realm.


    That stinking devilish spirit.


    In his eyes it was like a bright light.


    Although the appearance is Dugu Ningke, it looks like the years are peaceful.


    But the soul inside.


    It is a black beauty.


    The glamorous lines are definitely not something Ning Ke can possess.


    There is only one answer.


    Dugu Ningke deceived herself, right from the beginning!

 Chapter 239：

    Although Yuwentuo didn''t believe it, the facts lay before his eyes.


    "What else are you talking about, I am Ning Ke... It''s your Ning Ke, Taku... Have you encountered something bad or have a nightmare?"


    Ning Ke clutched her neck, pretending to be calm and said...


    This weak look.


    In the past, he must have been able to fool him.


    But now it''s ridiculous like a clown.


    Yuwentuo said indifferently: "Since you don''t want to admit it, then treat it as a sacrifice to the gods. I just want to see what the so-called enchantress will become!"


    Cold killing intent.


    Furiously poured into Ning Ke''s body.


    The latter screamed.


    I was directly fainted by the shock.


    Yuwentuo looked at the sky of Daxing.


    He sighed with his hands behind his back.


    Life is really lonely as snow!


    ...


    Half an hour later, Dugu Ning Ke regained consciousness and found himself locked in the dungeon.


    She used Xuan Fa to contact her father, Demon Lord.


    "Father, I was discovered... That Yuwen Tuo didn''t know what he had done, but suddenly his skill doubled and he could see my soul, what should I do?"


    "What? You were found!!! Damn... you useless thing, hurry... take my token to find Yang Su!"


    "But I can''t get out!!"


    "Ah this... well I will let Yang Su save you"


    In order for his tool daughter to survive, the devil can only expose a piece of chess.


    Otherwise, he will lose control of Sui State.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    General Yuwen: "Hello everyone, thank you for the gift of the gods!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Okay, the young man looks good, what good things have happened?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "It must be revenge."


    General Yuwen: "On the contrary, it was only after obtaining the magical technique that I realized that the woman I have always liked is actually a demon girl."


    Queen Vampire: "Uh...that''s really unlucky!!"


    Older Li: "Yeah, a new brother is here. Your name reminds me of the Yuwen family who used to fight in the Great Sui Dynasty."


    General Yuwen: "Huh? Which era are you from, which Sui Dynasty are you, and who is the emperor?"


    Tan Zhilang: "He was from the Sui Dynasty, the one from China. The emperor who was killed at that time was called Yang Guang, right? I remember so."


    When Yu Wentuo saw this, his pupils couldn''t help but dilate.


    Yang Guang?


    1.4¡¡¡¡ That old thing is not alive and well.


    Oh, yes...time and space are different.


    He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he thought of this.


    There is a statement in the group that there is only one chief priest in each world.


    Second Li: "Yes, it''s Yang Guang. Brother Yuwen must be from the Great Sui for your appearance, right? Specifically, it should be a country that has been destroyed."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Okay, don''t talk about the old, give him an idea, since you are familiar, you can''t give pointers."


    Second Li: "Hey...what else can I give you advice? Just do it and kill the emperor directly, or choose the same master as Lao Gao. It''s very simple."


    General Yuwen: "Yang Su now controls the government, it''s not easy to do it"


    The fox who only loves money: "Then just chop him off, and be afraid of a hammer!!! There are only a handful of people in the court now. As long as you kill Yang Su, you can master the emperor!"


    General Yuwen: "So that''s it, this plan is indeed feasible. By the way, does the Lord God accept the demon girl?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You may not understand the gods, young man. There are also dark ones in the eternal gods, as long as the opponent''s body is pure and the soul is not defiled."


    General Yuwen: "Understood! I''ll sacrifice her when I look back."


    Since the other party is deceiving oneself, then there is nothing left for oneself to miss. .


    Chapter 200 Control the Emperor to control the government, this era belongs to Yuwen Tuo!


    Yang Su was at home at this time.


    Suddenly the voice of the devil came in his mind.


    "Go and rescue my daughter Dugu Ning Ke, and get rid of Yuwen Tuo by the way. He already knows the identities of you and Ning Ke."


    The tea cup in Yang Su''s hand fell to the ground.


    Shattered.


    "Master Demon, what are you talking about? How could Yuwentuo know our identity!"


    It stands to reason that it is impossible for that guy to know his hidden identity.


    Although Yuwentuo''s strength is good.


    Also possesses ancient artifacts.


    But don''t forget that his mother Shan Yuwu is still in her own hands.


    As long as there is this trump card.


    He will be victorious in all battles.


    "Hmph, I know about Yuwentuo, go and rescue Ning Ke quickly, and then work together to collect artifacts and destroy this Shenzhou enchantment."


    "Yes, Lord Demon Lord."


    Yang Su''s eyes flashed with icy coldness, this fellow one day I will destroy you.


    The matter is urgent.


    Yang Su didn''t take his entourage, and drove directly to Yuwen Tuo''s mansion in the car.


    He wanted to see what demon this guy was doing, and he could actually discover Ning Ke''s identity.


    He didn''t even know that the other party was the daughter of the Demon World.


    No wonder she was always resisted if she troubled her in the past.


    It turns out that there is this relationship.


    Mojun couldn''t believe in himself, he could understand this.


    Even if the other party wanted to invade the land of China, Yang Su knew all about it.


    Seek skin with tigers.


    This is what Yang Su likes to do the most, because only in this way can he maximize his benefits.


    "If I can master Ning Ke, I can grasp the lifeblood of Demon Lord, plus the operation of Yuwen Tuo, this world can get 29 at your fingertips..."


    After about a stick of incense.


    Yang Su came to Yuwentuo''s home.


    "See Yang Situ."


    "Well, where is your general?"


    Yang Su asked lightly.


    The attitude is just right.


    Gives a haughty look.


    "The general is in the backyard, Yang Situ, please..."


    When Yang Su came to the backyard.


    Yuwen Tuo was playing with the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand. This sword could only be used by the descendants of the Xuanyuan clan.


    Otherwise, Yang Su would have robbed it.


    Although it can''t be used, a greedy color flashes in his eyes every time I see him.


    "Yang Su, what are you coming to do with me?"


    Unfamiliar tone.


    Yang Situ frowned slightly.


    How dare this guy speak to himself like this?


    Is it crazy?


    He stepped forward, with a weird reminder on his face: "San Yuwu seems a little uncomfortable recently. I wonder if Yuwentuo would you like to see her?"


    "Every time I use my relatives to threaten, I''m tired of this kind of thing, you know... the moment you walk in, you have fallen into my illusion."


    Want to subdue Yang Su and save his mother Shan Yuwu.


    Only when the opponent didn''t notice it killed him.


    So when Yuwentuo chose the magic arts.


    Deliberately chose the illusion department!


    After communicating with the group members, Yuwen Tuo understood that the choice of primary magic arts would not affect his future path.


    That being the case, why not choose the magical technique that is most useful to you.


    "What are you talking about? Illusory... Oh, I think your dog is crazy!"


    Yang Su condensed his aura and slapped Yu Wentuo.


    result.


    The attack passed through the opponent''s body and landed on the ground.


    A weird scene.


    Startled him.


    Yang Su kept stepping back, only to find that there was darkness behind him.


    "Respectfully send Yang Situ..."


    Who is speaking?


    That little boy.


    impossible.


    My body is moving, why can''t I control myself.


    Yang Su''s soul was imprisoned in the depths of the sea of ??knowledge, and he watched as he stepped onto the horse, and visited some people in succession.


    Whether it''s talking or communicating.


    Did not reveal any flaws.


    Such a terrible thing completely frightened him.


    Until returning home.


    Yang Su said to his subordinates: "Send Shan Yuwu to Yuwen Tuo''s hands, don''t let anyone know."


    "Situ really wants to do this?"


    "This is a secret, do you think!"

 Chapter 240：

    "The subordinates dare not."


    In this way, Yang Su watched his body return to the room.


    Sit in front of the mirror.


    "Now you should understand? This is how you persecuted me!"


    "Yang Su, if you let me be a dog, then I will play you to death. It''s a pity that your status is too high, otherwise I will torture you well."


    She fell to the ground with a puff of flesh.


    Gradually lost its vitality.


    And Yang Su''s soul was also completely spread by a black terrorist force.


    He struggled constantly, but he couldn''t resist the erosion of this power.


    Two hours later.


    An exclamation came from Yang Su''s house.


    Yang Situ, who controlled half of the court, was violently killed! ! !


    The emperor''s most important courtier died.


    The entire Daxing group of dragons has no leader.


    And Yu Wentuo discussed with his mother the appropriateness of the development of the religion.


    Although he has many tactics, he is not as smart as Shan Yuwu.


    ....


    The next day.


    "Return to your Majesty, General Yuwen is here!"


    "Well, let him in..."


    Yang Guang said slowly, although when he was young, he was an emperor full of ambitions.


    But now in old age.


    Obviously lack of energy.


    I even woke up every day and wanted to sleep for a while.


    For a moment, Yu Wentuo came to the emperor, and the two faced each other for a moment.


    A ray of black light invaded Yang Guang''s spiritual platform and imprisoned his soul.


    A strange phantom occupied this body.


    [Darkness magic, seed magic]


    Yuwentuo senses the connection between the two.


    Can''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Not bad, fast enough.


    Did not let other people notice.


    "See Your Majesty."


    "Get up, Yang Aiqing died recently, no one will take over his position for the time being, so you can inherit it."


    "Thank your Majesty."


    The courtiers beside him couldn''t help frowning when he heard the transfer of rights of such a child''s play.


    "Your Majesty, do you have to take a long-term view? Yang Su''s death is still a bit strange."


    "Huh? You are teaching me to do things!"


    The indifferent gaze was even more terrifying than a beast.


    In an instant, the ten courtiers in the room were all silent, and they didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Almost forgot.


    Yang Guang was a cruel emperor, and he wanted to kill without considering the consequences.


    Yuwentuo lowered his head and sneered.


    The magic of the mystery system is really easy to use.


    He controlled the emperor casually, and no one could even notice.


    In this way, my plan can be implemented.


    On the same day, Yuwentuo accepted Yang Su''s influence.


    All dissatisfied.


    All beheaded.


    No one was left alive.


    In addition, Yuwen Tuo, with the help of Shan Yuwu, took a group of thousands of troops into believers.


    The next day.


    Yang Guangzhao group ministers, announced.


    "I dreamed of the appearance of a god-man yesterday. He is the only true **** in the world. He needs to establish a religion and worship the gods. Who of you wants to supervise the construction of the altar?"


    This statement came out.


    Eighty percent of the courtiers had twitching eyes.


    When is the emperor going to be faint, the Grand Canal has not yet been completed.


    Then we have to do a lot of construction work.


    They dare not take this matter anyway.


    Whoever answers is against the people and the family.


    "The minister is willing to supervise the creation, but I don''t know what sacrifice God needs?"


    "Um..." Yang Guang pondered for a while, and said, "The most precious thing in the world should be sacrificed to gods. I heard that you have Kunlun Mirror and Xuanyuan Sword. I don''t know if you can sacrifice to gods?"


    Inside the hall.


    Fell into silence.


    Everyone knew that Yuwen Tuo owned the Xuanyuan Sword, but he didn''t expect Kunlun Mirror to fall into his hands.


    But is it really feasible to grab food from a tiger''s mouth?


    They all looked at Yuwen Tuo.


    But found that the other party is not only not angry.


    Instead, he said lightly: "The minister is willing to sacrifice two artifacts."


    "Okay... Did you see that the Qing family? This is General Yuwen, who can contribute anything for the sake of the national master. Since this is the case, I will give you the status of the national teacher.


    I hope you will carefully supervise the construction of the altar and worship the gods after the construction is completed! "


    "Yes."


    No one knew that this was Yuwen Tuo''s conspiracy.


    I just feel that Yuwen Tuo has been more honest since Yang Su passed away.


    No longer soaring and domineering.


    Instead, he became a courtier who obeyed the emperor obediently.


    This is quite surprising!


    ...


    Within the devil.


    The devil felt the mark of Yang Su''s disappearance, and was furious.


    "What is the origin of Yuwentuo? Why did it ruin my plan!!!"


    He lowered his head 957 to see what was going on in the world, and then realized that most of the people he could ask had lost contact.


    There is only one Ruyan left.


    hateful.


    Obviously, he had calculated it all, as long as Yang Su and Ning Ke were used, the seal could be destroyed.


    Come to that world.


    Could it be that Yuwen Tuo got help from Nuwa and others, it''s impossible... They can''t wake up anymore!


    The devil''s gaze was uncertain, and he always felt that something terrible was about to appear.


    ......


    A Chinese Ghost Story.


    In an ordinary tavern.


    In front of a bearded swordsman, there were roast chicken and goose, and some meat.


    Although they are not expensive dishes.


    But he seemed to be hungry for several days.


    Eat and drink wildly.


    The second person downstairs looked at this person with fear, for fear that the other person would be killed directly by the illness.


    In this case, his wages would be gone.


    I hope there will be no accidents with this master.


    "Ugh..."


    For a moment, the beard put down the wine glass in his hand.


    Lean on the seat.


    Looked at the roof in confusion.


    I have done a lot of good things in my life, but I have encountered gods.


    Let Thaksin.


    He still didn''t believe it.


    Although there are fairy gods in this world, he Yan Chixia is a green onion.


    I learned some superficial martial arts.


    Know a little spell.


    If you can be favored by the gods, if you let him believe, will he believe it?


    "But... if you don''t believe me, the general Yuwen who joined the group with me has already killed Yang Su, then Yang Su is the Great Yuan of the Sui Dynasty..."


    Yan Chixia clasped her nostrils, wondering whether she should join the cult.


    Anyway, he has no other skills.


    A sect that has no concerns can also have a guarantee.


    Although some people''s methods are tougher, but those who can make big things, what can they do without being tough.


    What''s more, it is a strong man who masters a world.


    With a bit of curiosity, he was also attracted by Yuwen Tuo.


    Yan Chixia quietly downloaded the exercises and became another priest.


    He doesn''t have so many scheming.


    I just feel like a bad life, it''s enough to live a better life! .


    Chapter 201 This is the Tree Grandma? I, Yan Chixia, didn¡¯t try hard, why did she fall?

 Chapter 241：

    Yan Chixia had a good meal for this meal.


    It''s time to pay.


    He exploded.


    Why?


    Five taels of silver for a meal!


    Chicken, duck and fish meat, his head was in a state of confusion, thinking that he was no longer good.


    Hearing hallucinations began.


    Ready to go on the road when you are full and full.


    I only found out at the checkout now.


    In the past two days, even staying in a restaurant and eating and drinking add up to 31 taels.


    Nibbled in his coffin! !


    "The guest officer will wipe you a fraction, how about thirty taels?"


    Face this kind of heroic character.


    The shopkeeper will also come.


    If they are too expensive, they might chop themselves off with a single cut.


    Now it''s in turmoil.


    It''s really not uncommon for a dead person.


    You can''t see that Lanruo Temple, ten miles away, has become a sneaky residence.


    You Dao has no money, so I don''t even invite Buddha to come.


    Thirty taels can now be recovered.


    He just feels happy.


    "Huh? I look down on Lao Tzu, isn''t it? It''s thirty-one taels, but for you..."


    Yan Chixia most annoys the look in others'' eyes.


    That would appear to be very clueless.


    Thirty-one taels of silver patted on the table.


    Suddenly the shopkeeper nodded and bowed, almost before calling grandpa.


    Carrying his baggage on his back, carrying the rest of the hip flask, holding his cross-knife.


    The bearded face was full of sadness.


    How can I make money?


    Alas...Although I have downloaded those gods'' methods, I still have to find a clean place to practice.


    It was already noon at this time.


    Only fifty taels of silver left in his pocket.


    He couldn''t do this job of robbery.


    Forget it, find a ruined temple or something, practice and practice.


    He walked ten miles, and there really was a ruined temple.


    It is also a huge temple with not only a place to live, but also a big banyan tree nearby.


    What a great place.


    The bearded smiled.


    Walked inside.


    But he didn''t realize that when he was walking, there was a pair of weird eyes in the banyan tree, staring at his back.


    Lanruo Temple.


    Ten years ago, it was a big monastery.


    But later, there was a fire here, and all the monks inside ran away overnight.


    Slowly in chaos.


    It has been abandoned.


    Until now, it has become an abandoned temple that no one manages.


    Satiate and drink.


    Yan Chixia found a place and lay down and fell asleep.


    Holding a knife in his hand.


    Don''t be afraid of anything!


    Moreover, the martial artist is already full of energy and blood, and the low-level demons and ghosts can''t enter the body at all.


    Snore.


    Snore.


    Before she knew it, Yan Chixia was in her sleep, running the method of meditation.


    The body is changing unconsciously.


    It just so happens that today is a cloudy day.


    In a short while, it got dark.


    Inside Lanruo Temple.


    With the appearance of the yin wind, a group of female ghosts gathered under the big banyan tree.


    "Good grandma..."


    "Grandma, we are pleased with you."


    "Grandma..."


    Click.


    A crack opened in the trunk.


    An old woman with red hair walked out of it on crutches.


    She glanced at everyone.


    Leng snorted: "I didn''t find Yang Qi again, what do I want you to do!!!"


    At this time, a pretty woman hurriedly walked out and said, "Grandma, don''t be angry. Recently, there have been fewer people passing by, and the sisters can''t help it."


    The woman''s eyes revealed a bit of helplessness.


    At the same time there is a bit of cunning.


    Apparently she was lying.


    "But why I was in this temple and smelled the breath of human beings, you still don''t show it to me!"


    The old woman looked at Yan Chixia with scarlet eyes.


    The voice was extremely cold.


    "Grandma, it''s not that our sisters didn''t go, but the human warrior is like a dragon. We were forced to retreat before we walked around."


    "Yeah, yeah. It is estimated that only Sister Xiaoqian or a few older sisters can do this."


    ...


    The woman named Xiaoqian turned cold after hearing this.


    But did not dare to refute.


    Because of her beauty, coupled with her natural yin veins.


    So practice.


    The speed is fast.


    And he didn''t swallow any man''s yang energy!


    "Then go to Xiaofei."


    "Yes, grandma."


    The female ghost in the yellow skirt named Xiaofei, after getting the order.


    Triumphantly raised her eyebrows towards Xiaoqian.


    The body turned into a yin wind and rushed out.


    Haven''t waited for her to speak.


    A roar like thunder came from inside.


    "What kind of evildoer has come to trouble your grandpa!!!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Boom.


    Thunder sounded.


    The female ghosts gathered here were all frightened and fled.


    Including Grandma Shu was also taken aback.


    That violent Yang Qi.


    Her burning skin started to smoke.


    Where is this one person?


    It is clearly a sun!


    The female ghost Xiaofei was directly burned to death, and then Yan Chixia walked out of the ruined temple.


    At this moment, his eyes flashed golden light.


    The difference between Grandma Shu can be seen at a glance.


    The black grievances existed as if they were substantive.


    Where are countless undead roaring and howling.


    "Huh... Nie Hu killed so many people! Looking for death..."


    Yan Chixia slashed away.


    The golden lightning directly hit Grandma Shu.


    "Oh..."


    A harsh cry came from inside.


    Hula.


    A group of female ghosts controlled by Grandma Tree flew out from inside.


    Yan Chixia moved as fast as lightning, one knife at a time.


    In a short while.


    Among the female ghosts, only Nie Xiaoqian remained.


    Because she is the only one among all the female ghosts who has not been plagued by grievances!


    "What''s your name?"


    "Nie Xiaoqian!"


    The knife flashing thunderbolt, flashing constantly on the head of the female ghost.


    Yan Chixia remembered the chat conversations she had read yesterday, among which Jiu Shu''s was very admirable.

 Chapter 242：

    Whether it''s ghosts or humans.


    As long as those who are benevolent are invited to join the sect.


    They are all poor people.


    "Give you a chance, join my sect, and help me spread the doctrine in the future!"


    The bearded grinned.


    In Nie Xiaoqian''s eyes, it was as terrible as the old Black Mountain demon.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    If you don''t agree, you will probably be wiped out.


    "Okay... As long as you don''t kill me, hero, let me do anything."


    Nie Xiaoqian said very acquainted with current affairs.


    And cleverly knelt on the ground.


    Constantly blinking.


    Showing a lovely expression.


    "Huh... I put away the fox look, I took you to see that you did not harm anyone, and that you joined the gods, maybe one day you can get a physical body, come in with me, and talk about the things here by the way."


    "Yes, my lord."


    One person and one ghost.


    Came to the room in the ruined temple.


    After Nie Xiaoqian''s explanation, Yan Chixia finally understood how terrifying this tree monster was.


    There used to be a good temple here.


    Moreover, the tree demon also listened to the scriptures, accumulating a trace of spirituality over time.


    Unfortunately, after this group of monks changed people.


    I started to quit serious business.


    In the era of turmoil, everyone wants money.


    As a result, more and more people come to stay here.


    At the same time this group of monks also began to kill.


    Chanting scriptures during the day, killing people at night and sharing money.


    The body happened to be buried in this backyard.


    Dryad is a very weird species.


    To be precise, it is a spirit, not a monster.


    This kind of existence has gone through long-term cultivation.


    Under the ears and eyes.


    Can be a powerful presence.


    However, because the backyard is full of corpses, coupled with the resentment of flesh and blood.


    So Grandma Shu was contaminated.


    The woman who died.


    All were controlled by her to become a female ghost, and she was sent out every day to absorb the male yang energy, so as to pull out the resentment in the body.


    "¡§"The act of drinking poison to quench thirst, how can it be purified? Even the roots are black and there is no way to recover..."


    "Yes, my lord, you are right. But... this tree monster is very good to me. I never let me take the initiative to absorb the yang energy of a man, so I will treat it as a daughter."


    Although the Dryad is evil.


    But it was really good for her.


    Nie Xiaoqian must admit this!


    Yan Chixia snorted: "This is fate, forget it... The matter between you and the tree monster will come to an end here, I will teach you the method of your god, from today you will be the eternal religion of this world. Believers."


    "Thank you for your reward."


    The golden light was always on the center of Nie Xiaoqian''s eyebrows.


    The idea of ??eternal meditation fell into the depths of her soul.


    Looking at the female ghost in Ding.


    The bearded man curled his lips. If he hadn''t been alone, he wouldn''t be so easy to recruit people.


    However, I hope this female ghost is smarter.


    Be an assistant to yourself.


    Otherwise... it''s hard to make a big deal with your own head!


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Bearded swordsman: "@ÇÐÑý³ýħ¾ÅÊå, brother, how about the power you have built with ghosts? Is it easy to be accepted by people."


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "What''s wrong, you are also in the world of monsters?"


    Bearded swordsman: "Yes, I just received a female ghost named Nie Xiaoqian in Lanruo Temple. By the way, all the ghost dens here are destroyed. Because the poor are alone now, it is really difficult to establish a religious religion."


    He was also helpless.


    Otherwise, it would be much easier to preach like everyone else.


    Even a county magistrate is fine.


    It''s a pity that he is just a rash.


    Tanjirou: "The problem is also very simple. I don''t know how to build power. You can show miracles first to recruit people. How is the situation in your world? A peaceful and prosperous world?"


    Bearded swordsman: "On the contrary, there is a turmoil. Legend has it that the emperor is about to die..."


    Li Er: "This is not a god-given opportunity? First, go to the court''s loyal minister and say that you have a way to prolong your life. It will be easier to enter the emperor''s field of vision."


    General Yuwen: "Otherwise, just like me, you can directly choose the mysterious magic, and you can control the emperor."


    Bearded swordsman: "...I feel so stupid. How come the seemingly difficult question is so simple in your eyes?"


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "They have all been mixed up for a long time, and they have almost been able to work out a way to quickly preach, and they have almost studied it. As for your question, I can tell you this, as long as ghosts practice the magic of the gods. , You can get the power of ghosts and immortals!"


    The ghost of his world.


    You can go out to bask in the sun during the day.


    Haha, what is a ghost?


    What is a person again?


    Even the soul is not affected by the rules when practicing divine law! Place.


    Chapter 202 The Way of Love and the Law of Destiny, the sad test product Ning Caichen!


    Young Master Murong: "Brother Beard, don''t feel inferior. If your head is not bright, it doesn''t mean you can''t find a helper. Just find a military adviser like Tanjirou and Zhang Fan."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Yes, everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses, as long as they learn from each other."


    Both he and Tanjirou belong to children.


    How can there be any scheming and conspiracy.


    But luck was overwhelming.


    Encountered Cangsong and birth house Shiki.


    Bearded swordsman: "It''s easy to say, it''s too difficult to find a military teacher. Take your time... I plan to listen to your opinions and see how the capital is first."


    What should we do if we had no power and power in ancient times?


    The civil and martial arts learned, sell yourself to the emperor''s house!


    Although he didn''t want to be the emperor, he could still use the power of the royal family.


    After a while, Nie Xiaoqian opened her eyes and found that her soul did not have the erratic sense of emptiness, instead she felt a solid feeling.


    She felt like there was a stove in her body.


    Can''t help groaning comfortably.


    "How about it?"


    The abrupt voice interrupted Xiao Qian''s intoxication.


    She trembled and knelt on the ground quickly.


    "Thank you, sir, for your gift, Xiaoqian is unforgettable, now the soul is condensed, and she has risen from an ordinary ghost to the realm of a ghost king!"


    The cultivation of ghosts is also divided into grades.


    Wandering Soul---Ghost---Ghost---Ghost General---Ghost King---Ghost Fairy.


    This is the training level of the ghost.


    Can jump from the ghost to several grades.


    This is replaced by other ghosts, and I am afraid that my happy face will make a crooked smile.


    Yan Chixia nodded in satisfaction and said, "Don''t be proud. Although the internal system of the gods is not strict, it is also guiding people to be good. Take a rest tonight and prepare to go to the capital tomorrow."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Nie Xiaoqian smiled sweetly, and suddenly remembered something, and asked: "Excuse me, do you know what position the priestess is? When I was practicing, there was a vast voice, saying that 957 gave me the identity of the priestess."


    "What?"


    "It''s the eternal priestess!"


    The girl blinked, looking at the bearded somewhat innocently.


    I don''t understand why the other party is so excited.


    "You fool, the eternal priestess is no less than the existence of my chief priest.


    You must be pure and flawless, with great luck and various difficult conditions to achieve a position.


    You can also listen to the sounds of God directly.


    You...you actually got such a prestigious position! ! !


    The **** of eternity pity. "


    "Uh..."


    Nie Xiaoqian was stunned, but she didn''t expect the identity of the priestess to be so important.


    However, he does know many spells.


    It''s all given by the voice in my head.


    It seems that the identity of the priestess is indeed very powerful. In other words, my luck has always been very good~


    Whee.


    The next day.


    The two went to the capital together.


    Looking at the bright sunshine in the sky, Nie Xiaoqian smiled brilliantly.


    As a ghost, can walk in the sun.


    What a miraculous thing this is.


    The two left Lanruo Temple and headed upstream along the official road.


    A scholar passed by in front of the two.


    When he saw Nie Xiaoqian, the whole person was stunned.


    There are such beautiful women in the world.

 Chapter 243：

    But why is she staying with the big beard?


    The scholar wanted to ask, but as soon as he raised his head, he was forced back by an indifferent look.


    The eyes were full of murderous look.


    It scared him a lot.


    "My lord, why are you so angry?"


    "Huh... the roaming scholar, he can''t walk when he sees you. You must be aware that you are a priestess, serving the existence of gods!"


    "Yes, it seems I need to find a scarf to wear."


    The voice gradually faded.


    Until the two disappeared.


    Only scholars can feel that they can move.


    "Okay... what a powerful swordsman, the look in my eyes makes me seem to be facing death."


    "Hurry up, it''s probably going to rain this day, Ning Caichen, Ning Caichen... or don''t think about waiting for the young women, who don''t even have a fame, why do you think you are at home?"


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che watched Ning Caichen leave through Nie Xiaoqian, with a faint smile on his face.


    It seems that after this guy left.


    Presumably, he would never meet Fu Qingfeng.


    Forget it, just make up for you.


    Find a peasant woman to make you a home.


    A ray of red silk ran across the sky, binding Ning Caichen''s wrist.


    On the other end, it fell on a peasant woman ten miles away from Lanruo Temple.


    The five big men of the woman were thick and had black hairs on their arms.


    At first glance, she is a strong woman.


    Although such a woman doesn''t know a lot of characters.


    But the real show is in the heart.


    A husband and a child, it is no problem to support the family.


    This is the first time Liu Che has used the way of love and the law of destiny.


    He wanted to see what would happen to the fragmented world under the power of these two laws?


    In order to speed up this progress.


    Liu Che accelerated the time in this zone.


    Ning Caichen with a suitcase.


    I wanted to stay at Lanruo Temple for one night, after all, it was too difficult for scholars to travel.


    When he came to the monastery.


    Smelling the stench in the air and the terrible banyan tree, I was so scared that I couldn''t stay any longer.


    Run away.


    Finally, before sunset, I found a family.


    This is a farmer with three members.


    The family has a few acres of land.


    The old man looked at the scholar''s white appearance, he liked it in his heart, and even took out his treasured wine.


    "Scholar, this is the city to rush for the exam, right?"


    "Yes old sir."


    Three rounds of wine.


    The two chatted.


    The old man said with a smile: "What is the name of the old man? I don''t know a big character. Just call me Old Man Li, but he said that this world is getting more and more difficult, and the court lacks some good officials..."


    "Huh? Why do you say that."


    "The officials of that city, corruption and perverting the law...doesn''t hurt people! You guys work hard...getting to be a high official and tripping that group of people."


    "Master, you said drinking is silly! Can you say that?"


    The peasant woman''s face changed drastically.


    People can discuss political affairs.


    He is a hunter who is a farmer, what face to say.


    If they are sued by this scholar, their whole family will die!


    At this time, the curtain of the next room was picked up, and a woman with five big men rushed in and said: "Mother, get my dad to sleep, he can''t hold the door!"


    Ning Caichen was shocked.


    He had never seen such a weird woman.


    Who has seen a woman stronger than a man!


    The peasant woman listened.


    Hold the old man who is drunk and crooked and leave!


    Good guys, they all have special skills.


    If there is such a woman to protect me, I don¡¯t have to be afraid of demons and monsters when I go to the city to take the exam?


    Ning Caichen was taken aback by his own thoughts.


    And the strong woman saw him staring at herself.


    He narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly: "If you want to laugh, laugh at it. I''m just born with this look anyway."


    Speaking, she picked up two pieces of wotou from the table, then sat opposite him and gnawed.


    Ning Caichen also drank too much at this time.


    I don''t know why.


    I feel that the woman in front of me is very "cute".


    It just so happened that there was the sound of a fight next door.


    By mistake, he accidentally touched the hairy hand.


    The next thing.


    Liu Che didn''t want to look anymore.


    He was afraid of losing his appetite.


    "This law of destiny plus the way of love is really terrifying... next time I find someone and an animal to try..."


    ......


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Mingyue is watching the battle at this time.


    The woman in front of her was a woman wearing a white butterfly haori. She looked weak, but the fighting style was very rough.


    It''s not like a woman at all.


    On the contrary, it is like a fighting freak.


    Wild and precise.


    Goddess dancing on the tip of a knife.


    Chana Hui held a large sword in his hand and took the third place.


    Chestnut blossoms fall in Chanahu.


    Tosaka Sakura.


    Ao Li.


    Trainers of these three little girls this time.


    In fact, Chanel Butterfly really doesn''t like fighting, but the gods and gods seldom train goddesses.


    It''s too difficult to grow on your own.


    So she became a combat coach.


    Inside the battle palace of one thousand square meters.


    Sword Qi flew wildly.


    Ao Li couldn''t help getting angry after being kicked out ten times in a row.


    "I''m a dragon...Don''t always think of me as a sandbag!!"


    Chanel stopped, and said contemptuously: "I have never seen a dragon like you, who eats more than anyone at meal time. It doesn''t matter if you are fighting. Now you only know how to attack in a straight line..."


    Ao Li cried and chirped instantly.


    Don''t bring this to play.


    Fight as long as you fight.


    Why are you mocking me.


    Better sister Bai Suzhen.


    No language attack.


    Chance!


    Tosaka Sakura whispered secretly, and instantly the water surged up and turned into thousands.


    "Water System Magic, Thousands of Wires and Hundreds of Turns, Counter-waves and Flows"


    Thousands of figures attacked towards the butterfly Chana.


    At this moment, Chanahu also launched an attack, but her move was ice, which matched her talent.


    Expanding the power of Tosaka Sakura''s moves.


    Chanel Butterfly''s eyes lit up and she exclaimed: "It''s not bad, I know that we have cooperated, but you seem to want more. Although there is cooperation, it is not subtle enough."


    She withdrew back.


    Blossoming petals floated around the body.


    "Dance of Flowers ¡¤ Su Ling Flies Down"


    The water wave fell on Chana Hui''s body.


    All was absorbed by those petals, but she herself was not subject to any restrictions.


    "Sister, you''re so ridiculous..."


    Eventually the battle is over.


    Chanel spit out helplessly.


    It is shameless to concurrently study the magical arts of the plant system.


    Water spells are not effective at all.


    Chanel smiled, touched her head and said, "You guys, you must use your brain more~"


    Then she came to Mingyue.


    Watching the three little guys get up, each experience the fighting experience just now,


    Chanel smiled and asked, "How do you feel?"

 Chapter 244：

    Mingyue sighed: "Dazed, I can see in the mist."


    "Just take it slow."


    "Well, by the way... I saw a woman feeding chickens in the side hall before, who is she?"


    "That person, it''s an angel... It seems that because of his face value, he doesn''t like the gods, so I just feed the chickens..."


    Mingyue was ashamed.


    Sure enough, I have to please the owner here.


    Otherwise, if you let yourself feed the pigs, it would be shameful to go back to the lower realm.


    I can''t even think about it.


    "Then sister, can I ask you something?"


    "Stop talking."


    "How can I please the gods?"


    Mingyue asked in a low voice. .


    Chapter 203 Are you gods who only eat and worship but don¡¯t work, are you worthy of being called true gods?


    "Well...I don''t know too well, and things about gods can''t be discussed at will."


    Chanel Butterfly was a little unclear.


    Even the expression is a bit strange.


    In fact, the hobby of the gods, ~ I will know after getting along for a long time.


    For example, every time she goes to bed, she will go with her sister, never-alone.


    And when I like to take a bath.


    In short, it''s hard to tell.


    Looking at her shy look, Mingyue knew that it was definitely not a good thing.


    But I have to work hard.


    Hope to get the favor of the gods sooner.


    ......


    Xuanyuan Sword World.


    Since Yuwentuo accepted the emperor''s award.


    Right and status are now rising continuously.


    And no one dared to question it.


    On this day, Yuwentuo said to his mother: "Mother, I will rely on you for the next days. I want to go out and look for other artifacts."


    "Well, go. I will supervise the altar matter..."


    Shan Yuwu said to him.


    Yuwen Tuo smiled faintly, turned into streamer, and regained the sky.


    His primary goal is to go to Moon River City to capture the descendants of Nuwa.


    Although the scholars say that the N¨¹wa stone is not pure and cannot be taken away.


    "But if you don''t take the Nvwa stone, you can even sacrifice the stone together soon..."


    Yuwen Tuo smiled.


    Speed ??up the flight.


    In the Moon River City at this time.


    Witch Ruyan is accepting the power of the demon lord. As the only few chess pieces left, the demon lord has to increase her strength.


    Otherwise, he will completely lose control of the world.


    "Child, why can''t you get true love because you don''t have enough strength?"


    "They ridicule you because they are jealous of you. Sacrifice all the souls of everyone to me."


    "This way you and your love can be together forever"


    The magic sound keeps coming into Ruyan''s ears.


    The originally weird body has now become a flower.


    Darkness, loneliness, evil spirits.


    Collect all kinds of sins in one body.


    "Yes, master, I know..."


    In the Moon River City.


    Light up a strange light, so people who are deeply in dreams.


    All the souls were taken away by the devil.


    The wailing was endless for a while.


    Just as Ruyan was enjoying the screams of those familiar with it.


    The voice of the devil came into her ears.


    "Yuwentuo is here, let''s go first!"


    "Master, I have your power, so I need to be afraid of Yuwentuo, let me kill him!"


    Ruyan smiled charmingly.


    The aroma in the city suddenly doubled.


    The devil was silent upon hearing this.


    He wanted to see if Yuwen had discovered the problem.


    Although it is possible to lose a chess piece.


    But it''s worth it to be able to set the goal.


    For a moment, a shooting star crossed the sky.


    Yuwentuo appeared in the sky above Moon River City, looking at the poisonous city, he sneered and said: "The demons and evils in this area dare to splash in front of me Yuwentuo, this familiar force is the devil, right? ...Send you to death!"


    He reached out and grabbed it to the side.


    The golden Xuanyuan sword fell into his palm.


    "cut!"


    No mercy.


    A sword fell.


    Ruyan relied on having the body of a demon and was not afraid of Xuanyuan Sword.


    Unexpectedly, the divinity of the sword gas.


    With a destructive nature that is difficult to resist.


    "No... my soul."


    There was a cry in the city.


    All the pink flower poison gas disappeared instantly.


    A woman in a black dress was constantly struggling on the ground.


    "Give up, my sword is measured by your sins. Even in the gods, people like you will die.


    Demon Lord, are you still wondering why Ning Ke didn''t appear?


    Because she betrayed you, wait...After I sacrifice to the gods, I will go to heaven and kill you. "


    Jianguang is back.


    Ruyan instantly fell apart.


    But the soul did not die as he imagined.


    Instead, it was drawn into the **** realm by a pink divine power.


    "Such a person who is in love should go into reincarnation to repay their sins."


    Crisp sound.


    Very pleasing.


    And that pink divine power, he was extremely familiar, was the power under the eternal god.


    Yuwentuo was moved.


    Even such sinful people can be redeemed. The God of Eternity is too merciful.


    Deal with obstacles.


    Yuwentuo drove straight in and came to the Nuwa Temple.


    A force stopped him at the door.


    "Child, turn your head back to the shore, don''t lose yourself in front of the gods outside the territory."


    "Are you Nuwa?"


    Yu Wentuo said in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, Nuwa was still conscious.


    "Yes, I am a trace of Nuwa''s consciousness. Although your power is strong, it does not belong to this world. Although I..."


    "Wait first, before you talk to others, can you see what you are."


    Yu Wentuo interrupted Nuwa, his face was full of sarcasm.


    "When the demon invaded the world, where were you? As the demon outside the Nuwa Temple, where were you who bewitched that woman?"


    "Just because you deserve to be called Nuwa?"


    "I really laughed out of my teeth."


    "So, for hypocritical gods like you, let''s become history..."


    Yuwen Tuo cut off with a sword.


    The statues in the Nuwa Temple shattered with a sigh.


    The last trace of power left in the world was wiped out.


    A little white-haired girl appeared in front of Yuwen Tuo.


    "It seems that she is a descendant of Nuwa..."


    Yuwentuo put it in his pocket and flew into the sky.


    Those words just now.


    It''s all from the bottom of the heart of Yuwentuo.


    All beings are worshipping Nuwa.


    But when you really encounter problems, people need to solve them by themselves.


    What use is there to worship such a god?


    But it''s just a false god! ! !


    The more you verify, the more you prove the hypocrisy of the false gods.


    No wonder the people in the group are always so confident.


    There is a true god.


    I am also confident.


    A smile appeared on Yu Wentuo''s face.

 Chapter 245：

    His ideal is simple.


    Heal the disasters in this world, then find a loving wife and live together well.


    ......


    north.


    Tart family.


    At this time a new patriarch is being elected.


    "Zhang Lie, you will be the patriarch from today, and this ancient artifact will also be passed on to you."


    The old patriarch took the Shennong Ding and handed it to the young man.


    Hope he can continue the ethnic group.


    I also hope that he can protect the safety of the tribe.


    Zhang Lie said solemnly, "Thank you for your attention, I will definitely protect..."


    Whoosh.


    There was a wind howl from the sky.


    Then a golden streamer appeared in front of them.


    Zhang Lie only felt his hands were empty.


    Shennongding was taken away! ! !


    "Who are you? Why do you want to take my clan''s treasure."


    At this moment Taba Yueer also walked out the door, looking at the black man and couldn''t help frowning.


    "I am the one who brings the gospel to your ethnic group. My name is Yuwen Tuo. You can also call me Yuwen the priest!!!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The man in black played with Shennongding to make sure it was a real thing.


    Then put it into the bag.


    "Everyone is ready to fight!"


    The old patriarch saw a bad eye and began to greet the soldiers in the group.


    As a result, as soon as everyone raised their weapons, they were swept to the ground by a strong wind.


    Yuwen Tuo slightly leaked a trace of killing intent.


    In an instant, the tribe members showed cold sweat on their faces and did not dare to move at all.


    "My fellow Yu Wentuo is currently the national teacher of the Sui Kingdom, and he is also the person who holds the emperor''s lifeline. If you surrender now, then I guarantee your prosperity.


    If you are obsessed with not realizing it, then you can go to death. "


    He took out Xuanyuan Sword and gently pressed it down.


    A deep ditch of 10,000 meters appeared in front of everyone.


    The Tupah clan was shocked.


    This kind of power is inhuman.


    If you rush it, you will die! ! !


    The patriarch knelt on the ground with a thud, followed by Zhang Lie, and Tan Ba ??Yue''er.


    The other party is not only noble, but also possesses such terrible power.


    Who dares to resist?


    Seeing the suppression of the Tupa clan, Yu Wentuo nodded in satisfaction.


    The next thing becomes simple.


    Missionary.


    ...............0


    The former patriarch was appointed as a divine envoy, and Zhang Lie was a deputy divine envoy.


    The entire Taba family ushered in earth-shaking changes.


    At first, they were frightened.


    Thinking that the national teacher was going to kill them, it turned out that they were here to bless them.


    strong force.


    Let the old patriarch, who was already shaky, regain his previous youth! ! !


    "See Lord Master, just now it was an old man who had eyes but didn''t know the grace of God."


    "See Master..."


    Everyone knelt down and thanked them all.


    Yuwentuo said with a smile: "Get up, it seems that you all have felt the gift of God, yes... the grassland here will be the territory of the gods, and you will develop slowly, and I will let the soldiers give you supplies. !"


    "Thank you Lord Master. By the way, I heard that you lacked sacrifices. I wonder if my daughter will do it?"


    At this time Taba Yuer sneaked out.


    Only the eldest daughter is at home.


    It was originally planned to get married today.


    Unexpectedly, it ushered in the grace of God.


    This old man has a lot of thoughts, and now he is living his second spring, he is naturally considering to win over the gods.


    Yu Wentuo looked at the woman in the leather skirt and looked up and down, and found that the other person''s appearance was not bad.


    Gentle and virtuous.


    It''s a good sacrifice.


    "Well, it is indeed lacking, I don''t know if you would like it?"


    "Tarba Yueer is willing to serve the gods!"


    "Well, take my token to the Wansheng Palace in Daxing, and someone will naturally receive it."


    Yuwentuo took out one party''s golden token and handed it to the other party.


    Instructed the old patriarch: "I will leave you with the religious affairs. I still need to go to other places to find the artifacts. I will send someone to notify you on the day of the sacrifice."


    "Yes!"


    Then Yuwen Tuofeng disappeared.


    It was not until a long time that the old patriarch said to Zhang Lie: "Now that Yue''er serves the gods, then Yu''er can''t wander outside, and send some people to catch her back."


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    "As for the candidate for your wife, let''s find one from other tribesmen. I hope you can understand this matter."


    Zhang Lie nodded dimly. In fact, he likes Yu''er.


    However, the other party never looked at himself.


    Now that the patriarch dedicated it to the gods, what can he do?


    Just hope that the other party can be happy.


    After all, the world of God.


    Must be full of happiness. predict.


    Chapter 204 Behind the power of the Thousand Buddhas is the bitter tears that hundreds of people have piled up with their lives!


    "At this moment, I already own the Xuanyuan Sword, Kunlun Mirror, Nuwa Stone, and Shennong Ding. Now I should look for the Kongtong Seal..."


    Recalling that Shuling''s explanation.


    Yuwentuo felt a headache.


    Kongtong is printed in the distant East China Sea. It depends on luck whether it can be encountered.


    Yuwen Tuo Yujian flying.


    While thinking about whether to go back and sacrifice first.


    The four artifacts are also very good.


    First gain strength, and then slowly control Da Sui in his hands.


    This is also very good.


    Two days later.


    Yuwentuo passed by Dunhuang Shi.


    A strange force attracted his attention.


    "Huh? There is something below, and there is also a kind of seductive power, which seems to be attracting humans."


    Yuwentuo''s eyes were cold.


    Yu Jian flew down.


    When he came to the grotto, a thousand Buddhas appeared in front of him.


    Not only that.


    Inside this grotto is a golden world.


    Although not as dazzling as gold, it is shining brighter than the Buddha''s light in ordinary Buddhist temples.


    Even the sky is full of this orange light.


    A huge flat pit was dug in the belly of the mountain for several hundred meters.


    There are densely packed Buddha statues carved on it.


    Bodhisattvas, Buddhas, Vajra, Arhats...the big ones are a hundred meters long, and the small ones are only tens of centimeters.


    These Buddha statues are lifelike.


    The eyes are full of orange light.


    And there is a lot of sandalwood in the air.


    Gradually, illusory chanting sounds appeared in my ears.


    Is it dream or reality?


    Yuwentuo shook his head, and came up sober, with a hideous look on his face.


    "This kind of place is really a curse..."


    Even a person with a magical body like himself will be affected for a moment of loss of consciousness.


    Then other ordinary people come over.


    Needless to say how natural the consequences are.


    This kind of deceptive place shouldn''t exist! ! !


    Yuwentuo stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and Xuanyuanjian appeared in his palm.


    He stepped forward.


    All Buddha statues seemed to come alive, whispering constantly.


    "Amitabha..."


    "Buddha is compassionate, put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha..."


    "Jackfruit..."


    "When the Buddha is angry at the King Kong, don''t make mistakes..."


    Hundreds of voices rushed.


    Yu Wentuo ignored it, and slashed towards the Buddha''s shadow with a sword.

 Chapter 246：

    Boom.


    An inexplicable voice sounded.


    The Buddha shadows in the sky gathered into a big golden Buddha, attacking towards Yuwen Tuo Jianqi.


    "Nie Hu, this is a place of great Buddhism, how can you allow you to be presumptuous!"


    Unreal sound.


    From the Buddha statue.


    Yuwentuo''s sword didn''t work, and he was shocked.


    But after seeing the Buddha statue a little weaker.


    React immediately.


    "Things that deceive people''s hearts, **** it...the blessings of the magic arts, kill you..."


    The bright light was attached to Xuanyuan Sword.


    This time.


    The Buddha statue was finally unable to hold it, and as the phantom in the sky dissipated, nearby Buddha statues exploded one after another.


    It''s like fireworks.


    Thoroughly smashed.


    Yu Wentuo clearly saw that a golden Buddha statue in the air was directly shattered.


    This is the culprit!


    When everything fell apart.


    A pale pink piano appeared in front of him.


    This is one of the ancient artifacts, Fuxi Qin! ! !


    "It seems that I don''t need to go to the East China Sea for the time being, I have enough five kinds of artifacts..."


    Yuwentuo smiled triumphantly.


    Put this artifact into your own space artifact.


    And the Buddhist temple within a thousand miles.


    But at this moment there was an exclamation.


    After the power of the Thousand Buddhas and the Fuxi Qin were taken away, the power that bewitched people''s hearts had no source.


    Strength is self-defeating.


    The innocent people opened their eyes, wondering why they had become monks so well.


    Abandon your family and children.


    Abandon your parents.


    Not being a monk sincerely at all, but being bewitched


    When Yu Wentuo came out of the grotto, he couldn''t help but smile as he listened to the sounds in the temple in the distance.


    He took a deep breath.


    Shouted.


    "You don''t have to be angry, the power of those pseudo-Buddhas has been broken by me. You were all bewitched by the Buddha before."


    "I am the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult, and Yuwen Tuo Shiya will sacrifice to the gods in ten days."


    "At that time you will know what is truly great."


    ...


    In a certain monastery, the little monk looked at the master.


    The other party''s face was full of tears.


    "Master, what the voice said is true? Are you all bewitched?"


    "Yeah, the same is true for you. Go home quickly...the power of the pseudo-Buddha is really maddening, otherwise how could I become like this?"


    At the beginning, the host was a top talent.


    Just because of his aptitude, he was fancyed by an old monk.


    So he abandoned his son and became a monk. Looking back thirty years ago, his wife complained about passing away, and his son knelt in front of his door and cried.


    He didn''t even have a trace of fluctuation.


    Is this a Buddha?


    Obviously it is a devil! ! !


    That was my wife of ten years who supported each other.


    They were all ready to go to the top pick, but they became like this for a while.


    She must have been desperate at first.


    The abbot burst into tears, then took the hammer and destroyed the statue.


    And said to everyone in the temple: "From today we no longer believe in that kind of evil Buddha, we should respect the eternal god, because he makes us sober, otherwise we will fall into this life."


    "Yes."


    "Destroy the false Buddha!!!"


    This is the beginning of a movement to exterminate the Buddha.


    And this place is just a microcosm, and the real lively place is in Daxing City.


    There is also a temple there.


    Originally, the abbot would give lectures every once in a while.


    Now the power of the Thousand Buddhas is broken.


    The monks in the temple wake up one by one.


    Suddenly caused a sensation in the capital.


    After the officials asked about the situation, they realized that these monks had always been controlled by the power of the Thousand Buddhas.


    Now that I wake up, someone must have cracked the power of a thousand Buddhas.


    ...


    A few days later.


    Yu Wentuo returned to the palace.


    After seeing him, the emperor smiled happily.


    "Aiqing, did you crack the power of a thousand Buddhas?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. When the minister passed by the grotto, he suddenly felt something was wrong. Unexpectedly, someone inside was acting as a demon, using the power of Fuxiqin and Thousand Buddhas to confuse people..."


    "It seems that this world is very dangerous. Now that you have obtained the artifact, then you are ready to sacrifice to the gods."


    "Yes."


    In the eyes of everyone.


    This is harmony between monarchs and ministers.


    But no one knew that this was the result of Yuwen Tuo''s control.


    Back to the palace of victory over.


    Yuwentuo''s mother was feeding the carp at this time, after hearing the sound of footsteps.


    She turned around and smiled: "How about this trip? I heard that your name is being chanted outside."


    Although the country is destroyed.


    But if her son is promising, she is very contented.


    Since practicing the divine law.


    This old man has also recovered some youth, and is constantly calculating how to make the religious development...


    The altar thing.


    She is currently managing it, and it will be completed in ten days.


    Yu Wentuo sat at the table and said, "I have retrieved those artifacts, and I have completed the mission, how is Ning Ke?"


    "It''s not the same. I always say that I am not a member of the Demon Realm, but a person who cultivates the Divine Law, even a child can see her identity, you...don''t worry about her anymore."


    "Yes, mother."


    Then the two discussed the power of the Thousand Buddhas and the Nuwa Temple.


    Yuwentuo''s mother heard these two things.


    Have the same idea as him.


    "They are all false gods, false Buddhas...just relying on their own name to fool others, then Yang Su is also a demon''s minion, and she was not seen when he harmed the common people.


    And Moon River City is even more so.


    It''s ridiculous that I can''t even take care of my own door and want to confuse you. "


    As long as that Nuwa had some power, she would not let Ruyan do evil.


    Such power.


    I am afraid that even the false gods are not worthy.


    Yuwentuo sighed: "That''s why the eternal gods will appear, otherwise these gods, Buddhas, will be allowed to fool people all day long. I don''t know how many people suffer."


    "Speaking of the power of the thousand Buddhas, it is estimated that the monks in the entire world have been deceived not lightly. There are more than a thousand people in Daxing City alone who woke up. That scene, crying is distressing."


    I remembered that I was burning incense and praying to Buddha before.


    Shan Yuwu couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    In the past few days, it was not only her, but all those who believed in Buddha regretted it.


    The Buddhist scriptures at home are all burned.


    All Buddha statues were destroyed.


    As long as the things that got on to the Buddha have all been eliminated.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    General Yuwen: "@ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, Brother Fahai is here."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What''s wrong?"


    Group member General Yuwen uploaded a video.


    Inside the white snake world.


    Fahai looked at the contents and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "It seems that there is no true Buddha, all of them are hypocritical things, just like the great day Tathagata..."


    A few days ago, he found the trace of the other party.


    There was a battle with that pseudo-Buddha.


    The opponent is invincible. 1.4


    Fleeing away again.


    Because it was a clone, he only killed this boarding body.


    The boarding body uses those Buddhas to convert.


    It can be seen that the Great Sun Tathagata has been enchanted.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Isn''t this the same as Li Shimin''s world? One is to control the whole world with the righteous identity, and the other is to use Fuxi Qin to confuse sentient beings."

 Chapter 247：

    Li Er: "The real can''t be fake, and the fake can''t be real. In front of the true god, everything will show its original shape, and it''s a good job, Brother Yuwen!"


    General Yuwen: "I just feel sorry for those people. According to incomplete statistics, there are 30,000 people who have been rescued. But over the years, how many monks have buried their bones in the ground?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Oh... the false Buddha is not shallow."


    Tosaka University: "That''s why God will let us do our best to promote the religion of God. This is a real good deed and a good thing to save countless people."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Basically, it is easy to distinguish false gods. Generally, if you are required to do this or that, or there are many harsh conditions, it must be false!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Gods are selfless, but false gods are not. For example, in our world, it''s not a shame to lay down the butcher knife and reincarnate..."


    General Yuwen: "I have prepared five artifacts and four living sacrifices. I will start offering sacrifices in a few days when I finish the altar!".


    Chapter 205 Golden Sparkle: What is better than the God of Tiamat as a sacrifice to the gods?


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Good fellow, you have enough preparations."


    General Yuwen: "I don''t want to either. The key is that there is a red magic star in the mainland of China, and the seal of the land of China has been cracked. If I don''t sacrifice, I can''t defeat the demon now. "


    The blond boy Sam: "The so-called Chikan Stars are actually aliens. They feel that the world is also very strong."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "If there are Buddha and Nuwa, it is estimated that the world is similar to that of sister Longkui."


    Tanjirou: "It''s a pity that a few of our brothers are on the battlefield of the plane, and we can''t make it for the time being, otherwise we will open the passage and we will be able to pass directly from the Eternal God Realm."


    The fox who only loves money: "Surprised... Is there such benefit in world promotion? You can go to other worlds to play!!"


    Second Li: "So you don''t know. As long as the world channel is opened, we priests can go to other worlds."


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "I don''t know, feelings can still be like this."


    Young Master Murong: "To be precise, we can go to your world. We only need to apply to the gods to open the world channel, but you can''t come over, otherwise the suppression of space will crush you."


    The pressure in the eternal **** world is great.


    Especially the Eternal Palace.


    Without strength.


    It was crushed into dust in the past.


    This is the news revealed by his cousin.


    General Yuwen: "Then it will be interesting, so I look forward to your arrival. Now my world probably won''t take much effort. You are waiting for me."


    The world of saints cemetery.


    29¡¡ attracts every man''s heart.


    Everyone wants to fight those masters.


    Since love was crushed.


    Chu Dashan: "Why? I don''t want to be a good baby anymore!"


    General Yuwen: "It''s only recently that I figured it out. After the events of the power of a thousand Buddhas, I understand my goal. Without the gift of God, I guess I would be a mortal.


    Now that we have this ability, we should benefit mankind! "


    The world will help the leader: "This is the real male pride, don''t look at my low level in the world, but the real hero is to benefit the people of the world!"


    Xun''er: "The tyrant is really domineering. I am not as bold as you. I can only expand the religion from the family."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I don''t know what your world is like yet, can you introduce me? Sister Kaoru~~~"


    Xun''er: "Yes, my world is an age of fighting spirit, similar to your aura and true energy."


    Demon Hunter: "Oh? Dou Qi, I understand this. We in the West call it Dou Qi. It turns out that it really exists. Is there a wizard?"


    Queen of the Vampire: "It''s definitely not there. People say it''s a world of vindictiveness."


    The blond boy Sam: "If you want to find a mage, go to the moon plane. The goddess Tosaka Rin said before that there is a mage or something?"


    Type moon world.


    There are so many mages.


    Although at the end of the God Dynasty, it was changed to a magician.


    But the principle is the same.


    Demon Hunter: "Well, I will definitely go to the Lunar Plane to play when I look back."


    For peace: "By the way, I just remembered recently. I didn''t upload the video. Can you still watch it?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Aren''t you just talking nonsense? I''m dying of toothache from chanting scriptures every day, so hurry up..."


    Tanjiro: "+1"


    The fox who only loves money: "Drive, Didi..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Horrible. jpg. You guys don''t really want to drive, right? I''m not an adult yet..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "You''re only old in the group!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I think you want to die, old liar!! A woman''s age can never be mentioned, otherwise I will kill you!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hahahaha..."


    Ding... the group members uploaded a video for peace.


    Yu Wentuo was sitting at home at this time, sipping tea.


    Gradually the expression on his face began to freeze.


    The video is divided into two sections.


    Whether it is the magnificent world of the sea or the power of the goddess, he is amazed.


    "This is the power of the goddess, how dare you compare with the power of Nuwa and Thousand Buddhas..."


    Devil Fruit.


    Devil fruit tree.


    One strange existence after another appeared.


    Let Yuwen Tuo be hooked.


    It turns out that moves can still be used in this way.


    A Chinese Ghost Story in the world of ghosts.


    Yan Chixia was full of envy after watching the video.


    This group member can turn into a real dragon.


    It''s so airy.


    If I can also transform into a dragon, or a unicorn or something.


    When I go back to choose God''s grace, I have to consider it.


    Outside, Nie Xiaoqian gathered a group of lone ghosts and began to form an intelligence network.


    Compared to people.


    Ghosts collect information, which is the fastest.


    And there are no restrictions on those who join the religion.


    It is monitored 24 hours a day.


    "Return to the priestess, the news from the capital, that national teacher seems to be a thousand-year-old monster, trying to swallow the dragon veins and become immortals."


    A little ghost like Nie Xiaoqian reports.


    The latter nodded in satisfaction.


    "Okay, you can go, this time to find out, what kind of enemy this national teacher has, it is best to be the one who is the mortal enemy."


    "Yes."


    The next moment, the wind howled.


    The ghost has disappeared.


    ......


    Type moon plane.


    Ishtar took the Tianbow Mana and came to Gilgamesh.


    Looking at the sly look on the other side.


    She knew there was nothing good to come here this time.


    "Nothing to be courteous, what''s the matter with giving me so many jewels?"


    The goddess of Venus leaned on the wall, looking inquiring.


    Gilgamesh said nothing, and threw a copy of it.


    The above is what is about to happen.


    And her sister, Ai Lei Jiang''s problem.


    "Oh? Just kidding, how could my sister be here!!"


    "Stupid goddess, do you think I was once King Gilgamesh! I am now a believer in the God of Eternity."


    "That...what is the God of Eternity?"


    Ishtar asked with a dull face.


    She might still understand the **** Zeus.


    What is the eternal god?


    A new god!


    "The God of Eternity is the ultimate **** who transcends all things. It is not comparable to a false **** like you. Now you only need to do what I say, and we can avoid the end of the world in advance!"


    "Well, what are you going to do?"


    "First you need to learn this thing."


    "Eternal meditation?"


    Ishtar frowned as he felt something coming in his mind.


    What is this?


    The power of God?


    But it doesn''t look like it.


    "Idiot, this is something bestowed by the God of Eternity, which can make your divine body better. By the way, since your sister can use your body, then you can exchange it!"


    "So you want to occupy the underworld?"


    "Yeah, Tiamat has not yet received the Holy Grail. He is still asleep, and Jin Gu is also blocked. As long as we move fast, everything can end early."


    Gilgamesh''s gaze fell on Siduli with impenetrable eyes.


    In my own memory.


    This beautiful and virtuous girl was taken away by those monsters and turned into a distorted deformity, and finally died in order to protect Jin Gu.


    This time, I will not let it happen!


    At this time, Siduli looked at Ishtar and said, "At present, we have successfully convinced Quezal Koyatl in the Alliance of Three Goddesses."


    "The feather snake **** among the three-pillar goddesses is so easy to talk?"


    Ishtar clearly didn''t believe it.


    As a result, a figure walked out from the hall.


    There was a faint smile on his face.


    "Why is it impossible? As long as I can guarantee my safety and make the world happy, I am willing to surrender."


    "You...you really surrendered."


    "Yes."


    Ishtar tilted his head and suddenly realized: "You might not have been defeated."

 Chapter 248：

    Quezal Koyatl''s expression instantly solidified.


    She was more than defeated.


    It was ravaged.


    The ghost knew why Jin Shining''s power was so much stronger.


    And it''s still two to one.


    It''s strange not to lose.


    "You don''t need to care about my business, and your cow is not lost now!"


    "Of course I didn''t lose it..."


    Ishtar''s eyes were erratic. 960


    Obviously the cow is gone!


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have the bull of the sky. Let''s discuss the next question. First of all, the Holy Grail. This thing is stored in my body. Without it, it is difficult to create a large number of beasts.


    But it does not rule out what actions the Gore union will take after we arrive. "


    Gore, the goddess of Warcraft, is associated with Tiamat.


    If you don''t touch her.


    Then Tiamat will not wake up for the time being.


    This is their opportunity.


    "Let''s settle the trivial matters first. After everyone''s strength grows, I will consider how to deal with Gore. Anyway, I only have one idea, that is, don''t die."


    Jin Shining''s goal is very clear.


    The fewer people die.


    The more faith you contribute.


    In this way the eternal **** can take the world away.


    Ishtar said helplessly: "Okay.. OK, can''t I let her out, really..."


    An hour later, the goddess of Venus fell asleep.


    The goddess of the underworld regained consciousness.


    Ai Lei sauce appears.


    The girl with blonde hair and red eyes was very gentle.


    Not at all the recklessness of my sister.


    It''s amazing just looking at it.


    This is what a goddess has.


    "I am Eleskigal, the goddess of the underworld. I understand what you are talking about... But have you ever thought about how to deal with Gore?"


    "Instead of how to deal with it, it''s better to figure out how to put Tiamat on the right track!"


    "what do you mean?"


    Gilgamesh stood up and said proudly: "As one of the seven human evils, the goddess who holds the principle of return, if we can restore her to normal, our world will usher in a goddess!"


    "You want to sacrifice her?"


    Enki was shocked by Jin Shining''s thoughts.


    But think about it, it really works.


    The God of Eternity has so many goddesses, as the goddess who gave birth to all things, she can definitely be seen compared to gods.


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Improve the strength, and then wait for Merlin to appear, use him to enter the dreamland!".


    Chapter 206 Recruiting Chaldea, affecting the gods of all time and space! (Guiqiu full order)


    at this time.


    Chaldeans.


    Staff is being dispatched.


    There are two of them, one is Goudako Fujimaru Tatsuka, and the other is Matthew Girielet.


    "Are you ready? Next time we have to travel through time and space!"


    "Um."


    "Ready."


    Fu Fu followed them.


    With the streamer passing through the tunnel of time and space, to the seventh singularity, ancient Mesopotamia in 2655 BC.


    The picture is reversed.


    The two are a cute Fufu.


    Falling from the sky.


    Just before they unfolded their treasures, Ishtar accepted them onto Tiangong Maana.


    "Huh... are you?"


    "My name is Ishtar, a believer of the Eternal God."


    ! ! !


    Chaldeans.


    Hearing Ishtar''s description, he was in shock.


    When did Ishtar join other people''s sects, and what is the eternal god?


    There is no record in history.


    The staff constantly check historical data.


    There is no news from the God of Eternity.


    "Hey... Ishtar over there, are you really the goddess of Venus?"


    "It''s like a fake replacement, friends of Chaldea, do you want me to send the mountain to shock the stars?"


    "..."


    What a joke.


    If this guy had a shot, a city would be gone!


    At this time, Chaldean fell into a dead silence. A situation that had never happened before happened. What should I do next?


    Did not wait for him to ask again.


    The other party first said: "I know everything about Goddess Tiamat and everything that will happen next. You can follow me now."


    "What''s going to happen next? Do you know the history?"


    "Yes, there is a virtuous king who came back from other time and space, so now Uruk is truly unbreakable!"


    Good king?


    It''s Gilgamesh! ! !


    What do other time and space mean?


    Matthew and Fujimaru Tateka, led by Ishtar, came to Gilgamesh.


    After the other party''s explanation.


    Only then did the Chaldeans understand.


    Some time and space disappeared.


    To be precise, it was taken away by the gods and integrated into a complete world.


    The virtuous king Gilgamesh and his friend Enki all came from that time and space.


    And know exactly what will happen in this time and space.


    Matthew asked in surprise: "So, as long as Tiamat is eliminated in advance, this time and space can return to normal?"


    "No, it''s not as simple as you think. It is the tons of black mud that really disrupts time and space and wants to destroy the world. That is the end of the world."


    Gilgamesh answered her question.


    By the way, I showed everything that happened to me.


    It took all the resources and manpower to blast Tiamat into the underworld and then kill it.


    The cost.


    The scalp of Matthew and the others was tingling.


    "This is really horrible, what should we do, please give me your instructions..."


    Fujimaru Tatsuka asked.


    The expression is extremely firm.


    The Feathered Serpent God said: "The easiest way is to ask the God of Eternity to come and take the world away completely, but...because of believers and some other reasons, this is not possible for the time being."


    "The question of believers, Enqi and I are already working on it. Now we will wait for Merlin to show up, and then go to Tiamat together. Now the Chaldean staff, I will ask you one thing."


    "What''s the matter, King Gilgamesh, please tell me."


    "If you want to completely restore peace to the world, it is impossible to rely on human beings. Do you want to join the believers of God?"


    Join the denomination of God.


    This question is a little serious.


    The other party was silent for a while, and asked: "Can I really get peace by joining the sect?"


    "You''ll know when the world is over this time, come on Matthew, I remember your body is going to collapse, let you feel the charm of God first."


    Gilgamesh brought the idea of ??eternal meditation into the opponent''s mind.


    Everyone looked at it with a smile.


    The latter studied it.


    Began to enter the meditation.


    In just a moment, Matthew felt his broken body, repairing quickly.


    And his strength is increasing crazily.


    This has exceeded the calculation result!


    "Ma Xiu''s data is soaring, no... the computer has started to have an abnormality and can''t calculate..."


    boom.


    A blue smoke rose.


    An instrument used to detect Matthew''s data was directly scrapped.


    This picture is extremely shocking.


    It is impossible to trace the source at all, and it is impossible to query the results.


    All people have only thoughts in their hearts. This is the power of God!


    Untouchable!


    "Does this matter need to be reported?"


    "No... That''s it for now, King Gilgamesh, I wonder if we can discuss about joining the sect?"


    "Of course, traitors have also appeared in your Chaldeans."


    "Yes."


    ...

 Chapter 249：

    After half an hour.


    Matthew woke up from the meditation, she moved her body a bit, without any jerky feeling, and it fits perfectly.


    Even the previous feeling of tearing the flesh disappeared.


    Such a body.


    very nice!


    Fujimaru Tatsuka ran over and asked with concern, "How does Matthew feel?"


    "Very good, I''ve never been so comfortable."


    Matthew smiled sweetly.


    Gu Dazi, who had never seen her smile, was directly stunned.


    It turned out that Matthew smiled so touchingly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about the gossip, you two, wait until you return to Chaldea, let''s talk slowly... We should now go to the seal land where the God of Tiamat is."


    "Merlin him?"


    "I have come!"


    Say Cao Cao Cao Cao will be there.


    Along with flowers flying around, an elegant man appeared in front of everyone.


    "call out..."


    When Fu Fu saw Merlin appeared, he just kicked up without hesitation.


    This guy will never forget.


    Damn it!


    Throwing yourself out of Avalon, is this still a person?


    Faced with Fu Fu''s attack.


    Merlin was unable to do anything.


    The two tossed for a long time.


    Merlin rubbed his messy hair and sat up from the ground.


    His wise gaze was locked on Jin Shining''s body.


    Then he looked at Enqidu.


    "It seems that you really came here from a different time and space, because at this point in time, you should be the time to return after exploring the immortality, and Enkidu also died.


    Since Mr. Enkidu is still there, it is enough to prove all this.


    However, if you want me to take you to Tiamat, what can you do to convince this god? "


    Without seeing a complete solution, Merlin would never take them there.


    Otherwise, it will only wake up the opponent prematurely.


    Jin Shining and Enqi both looked at each other.


    Then he laughed.


    "You guys, it''s too short at the moment, why do you want to persuade?"


    "Then you are preparing?"


    "Yes, it is enough to sacrifice directly to the gods!"


    Gilgamesh''s words shocked everyone here.


    Sacrifice Tiamat directly.


    No one thought of this.


    It''s so cruel.


    Worthy of being King Shining Hyun!


    "Then what are you doing to recruit us gods? Wouldn''t you also want to sacrifice us..."


    Quetzalcoatl took a step back, his face uncertain.


    Enqi shook his head and sighed, "¡§"When you see the true face of the gods, you will know what greatness is, let''s go..."


    A group of people flew towards the sea on Tiangong Maanna.


    The consciousness of God Tiamat is sealed outside this time and space.


    Although it was called.


    But still caught in Merlin''s seal.


    Once awake.


    Her power will return completely and she will lose all her sanity.


    "At present, only Gore workers are working for the black mud, so we have to be fast, and my people can''t support it for too long..."


    "It turns out that you are planning to let us build an altar before recruiting our gods. You are really fooled!"


    "Hehe...you won''t say that for a while."


    After arriving at the destination.


    Merlin casts a spell.


    Ishtar, Quetzalcoatl and Matthew began to build the altar frantically.


    Because of the tight time, plus this is the center of the sea.


    So the altar was done in a hurry.


    The humble one is like a stone house.


    Ma Xiu''s eyelids jumped as she looked at it and couldn''t help but whispered: "Wang Xian, don''t you need to paint or something?"


    There are only a few stones.


    And some carved lines.


    Can you worship the greatest **** in this way?


    No matter how she looked at it, she felt too rude.


    Gilgamesh put on his golden armor, took the lead and knelt before the altar, and whispered softly: "The heart of the believer that the God of Eternity values ??most. This altar is everything I can do. Look at it."


    When he knelt down.


    Enkidu also knelt down quickly.


    When the others saw this, they knelt on both sides of the long steps.


    Although Gilgamesh was not the chief priest, the believers who came here as authorized were still qualified to summon gods.


    There are marks in the body.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer, Gilgamesh, this time I will sacrifice the world''s oldest god, Tiamat..."


    Type moon plane.


    The seventh singularity is time and space.


    Suddenly a wave of energy lit up.


    Chaldeans.


    "In the center of the ocean, where the God of Tiamat was sealed, there was a super-energy reaction, and it was extremely expanded!!!"


    "Is it black mud? Is the world polluted?"


    "No... none of these!"


    The female observer looked at the instrument and said in shock: "What kind of energy is this? The holiness never seen before!!!"


    A light spot rapidly expanded from the map.


    At this point they have replaced the strongest instrument.


    But it still made a squeaking sound.


    And it keeps smoking early.


    Just when everyone thought this instrument was going to explode.


    A voice came from inside.


    "This world hasn''t appeared when I was born..."


    The ethereal voice rang from the depths of the soul.


    The people in this room in Chaldea.


    For some reason, a star field appeared in front of him.


    It is extremely splendid, extremely mysterious, and extremely holy.


    Everyone was shocked.


    An idea came up.


    God came to life.


    This is the world of God! .


    Chapter 207 The third God is born, Tiamat! (Guiqiu complete order) [ͼ]


    A huge world has come.


    It caught everyone''s attention.


    After all, with such terrible energy fluctuations, the world is too scary.


    World of Warcraft front time and space.


    Along with Gilgamesh''s prayer, a consciousness of the God of Eternity descended.


    This is the benefit of opening the plane channel.


    Consciousness can come casually.


    "Ding... your believers sacrificed the world goddess Tiamat, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you got the third person of the gods!"


    "Ding...This character is the ultimate **** of the fragments. You get 70% luck."


    [Name]: Tiamat


    [Attribute]: evil, chaos,?


    [Height]: 160cm


    [Strength]: God''s third-tier


    [Law]: Return


    Liu Che looked at Tiamat and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is Jin Shining still quite capable? I actually thought of offering her to me, yes... that''s good... Now that he has completed the task, then I should also take this world."


    In the eyes of the world.


    A nine-color goddess descended from the sky.


    Gentle light.


    Let everyone be reborn in peace.


    Gudazi knelt on the ground, looking at the light above his head, and fell into a daze.


    It turns out that this is the real god.


    Contrast with the goddess of Venus, Ishtar and Ilei sauce.


    The power of the eternal **** is too strong.


    The vast starry sky couldn''t carry his body.

 Chapter 250：

    "Boy, there are others, don''t look up at the gods, this is rude behavior..."


    Gilgamesh felt everyone''s movements.


    Reminded in a low voice.


    Before God, one must remain humble.


    Everyone was taken aback, and then quickly knelt to the ground.


    The vision of the sky didn''t last long before it was frozen. When people couldn''t hear the thunder, they dared to slowly raise their heads.


    What kind of scene is this?


    The glorious starry sky of 960 illuminates all beings, and several shining stars are dotted among them.


    A figure taller than the world.


    Is watching this world silently.


    Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help swallowing, feeling that all his ideas had collapsed.


    The so-called Holy Grail.


    The so-called Magic King.


    Is it really still a threat in front of the true God?


    "See the Great God of Eternity!!!"


    Gilgamesh and Enki both saluted, and both had seen the existence of gods.


    Now see God appear.


    Naturally, he quickly salutes to show his sincerity.


    "Well, Gilgamesh...you are good. At this point in time, it hasn''t collapsed yet. In view of your sacrifice to Tiamat and your great achievements in caring for the world, you will be promoted in the world!!!"


    Jin Shining eyes widened.


    The breathing became quicker.


    Can the world be promoted?


    He thought he would settle down some days and recruit believers again.


    As everyone knows.


    The God of Tiamat alone occupies 70% of the world''s luck.


    And Eleskigal, who has been propagating his doctrine in the underworld, how many creatures is that?


    Basically, it has exceeded 85 percent of the luck.


    For the world that can charge.


    Liu Che will not let it go.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh knelt on the ground, his forehead pressed against the ground: "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    As the oldest king.


    Emotional fluctuations such as tears on the face will naturally not exist.


    But my heart was extremely excited.


    At the same time, I was finally relieved.


    There will no longer be a crisis of destruction in the world.


    "This is what you won, and the people in this world are very simple, I like it very much..."


    The voice of God''s appreciation came from the sky.


    Make countless people rejoice.


    Liu Che''s eyes moved, and the long river of time moved towards the world.


    Gilgamesh below, knowing what was going to happen, hurriedly said to Fujimaru Tatsuka: "Hurry and pass the thoughts of the meditation to the people of Chaldea."


    Once the world is taken away.


    They are disconnected.


    Gudazi reacted very quickly.


    A document was transmitted in an instant.


    Then Chaldea lost the connection with the seventh singularity, and the entire time and space disappeared.


    It''s as if that world doesn''t exist at all.


    "This... God has already taken action?"


    "Unexpectedly, it would be so easy to catch the world."


    Romani rubbed his eyebrows, his head in a mess.


    At this time, the person next to him stopped and said, "My lord, please look at the document from Fujimaru Tatsuka at this time, called Eternal Mind Thought!"


    "Eternal Mind Ideas? Is this something to repair Matthew''s body!!"


    Romani looked at what was scanned in the computer, his eyes lit up, although he didn''t know how the altar was built.


    But if you can practice God¡¯s spells.


    It must be able to change the world.


    Mankind must not perish!


    This is his ultimate dream.


    "So, what should Matthew do?"


    Asked Leonardo next to him.


    As a manager, she also has a headache now.


    You can''t go to other peculiarities by yourself.


    After reading the Eternal Meditation, Romani sighed in a low voice: "You can only take one step and count one step. You can''t let that girl take action."


    The so-called girl.


    It was another Fujimaru Tatsuka, but compared to the calm and steady man, that Gudazi was a bit crazy.


    Ugh.


    It''s really embarrassing for me.


    In the distant room, a woman with orange-red hair is holding a long sword and stuffing...


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Long time the river turns.


    A **** star appeared in the world.


    "Ding... Add a **** star to your God''s Domain world, and detect the existence of several indigenous gods in it. At present, it has triggered a hundredfold increase and strengthened to a one-star god."


    "Ding...This world has the original cultivation system, is it to be revised?"


    Liu Che thought for a while and chose no.


    He wanted to see what this magical world would develop into.


    Just use it as a test product.


    In the world below.


    In the wide and calm sea.


    A round of figures floated slowly from the sea.


    She has long white hair, and her eyes are like pink stars.


    He is one meter six.


    The double horns on the top of the head add a unique beauty to her.


    When Jin Shining and others saw this person appear, they immediately understood that this was the true body of God Tiamat.


    Unexpectedly, she only has that little.


    Tiamat floating in the air.


    Ignoring those staring gazes, he followed the voice in his heart and flew towards the vortex of the sky.


    After traveling through space.


    Tiamat came to a sacred temple.


    There are three women here, two of whom have the same breath as hers.


    And the man sitting on the throne.


    It is as powerful as she can''t imagine!


    This is the eternal **** who awakens and strengthens himself?


    Some thin women knelt on the ground.


    "Tiamat reports to you, the great eternal god."


    The voice is weak.


    It''s not as scary as blackening.


    After all, she is also an innocent person.


    Liu Che nodded and said: "You don''t have to be so courteous, you will become the third **** of mine in the future, in charge of return and destruction, and give you the law of destruction."


    A black fragment of the law sank into Tiamat''s body.


    Suddenly she felt that she possessed the same terrifying power as returning!


    "Thank you for the reward of the gods."


    Tiamat stood up and watched the **** staring at him.


    He lowered his head shyly.


    ...


    Inside the **** star.


    All the native gods who joined the religion have gained powerful strength.


    Among them, Aire sauce and Ishtar went to the Eternal Shrine under the divine light.


    Quetzalcoatl asked in surprise: "What''s wrong with them?"


    Why only these two have access to divine light.


    And the others did not?


    Jin Shining whispered: "That is the light of the eternal god. It seems that these two have been appointed as goddesses."


    "Then me?"


    "You must have been missed!"


    Upon hearing the words, the feather snake **** squatted aggrievedly on the ground and drew circles.


    Fu Fu raised his paw to comfort the big sister.


    It''s okay, don''t cry.


    "Uh...Well, how should I go back?"


    Merlin was the most embarrassed at this time. He was coming from pure consciousness, and his body was still in Avalon.


    Now it''s the same as Guan Xiaoheiwu.


    It''s uncomfortable!


    Jin Shining looked at the other person in embarrassment and laughed.

 Chapter 251：

    "You might as well just stay here and manage the world with me."


    "Don''t be kidding me! I have to detect other world anomalies..."


    "In fact, if you want to leave, you can go to the moon plane as long as you go to the world of Fate Night."


    "So simple?"


    Merlin was a little surprised.


    Originally thought I would beg that **** to take action.


    Only by myself can I return.


    Enkidu nodded and said: "That is the world of Tosaka Rin''s sacrifice. It is an anchor point, so you can go to any world."


    "Thank you, I''ll fly..."


    Merlin used magic subconsciously.


    As a result, the huge suppression force directly slapped him on the ground.


    "Damn, what is going on in this world?"


    "Idiot, this is the world of gods, you think you are still on the plane of the moon."


    Gilgamesh said contemptuously.


    Really doubt how he became the chief magician.


    That''s it?


    No brains.


    Merlin looked at Enqidu aggrievedly, hoping that the other party could help herself.


    "Oh, Mr. Merlin. I think you should join our sect, otherwise...you won''t be able to leave the world in your life."


    "I''m joining... I''m joining... hiss... Can I heal my waist? Broken... Broken... Fufu, don''t step on it!!!"


    Unlucky seeing Merlin.


    Xiao Fufu is completely happy.


    Danced directly on him.


    Suddenly Merlin screamed constantly.


    ...


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Rin Tosaka, who had just returned from the world of the cemetery of the saints, stared at the two of himself who suddenly appeared, and was stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    The gods miss themselves too deeply.


    So make two templates of your own?


    "You are?"


    "Ishtar, the goddess of Venus...from the seventh singularity."


    "Eleskigal...the goddess of the underworld."


    Compared to her lively sister, Ai Lei Chan appeared calm and calm.


    But for her who can embrace the sun and walk around at will, the mood at this moment is full of joy and excitement!


    Finally, there is no need to manage the soul underground.


    So happy! .


    Chapter 208


    "I''m not asking this! But why do you look like me!!!"


    Rin Tosaka felt that he had been violated.


    She looks at herself.


    Still very satisfied.


    Suddenly someone looks exactly like himself.


    Just thinking about it is awkward!


    "Huh...Idiots are just like you. We are different, okay? See if you have this breast, and my smooth skin... and my treasure!!!"


    "Fuck you, it''s great to have treasures, I have gems... a lot of gems..."


    ...


    Ai Lei-chan looks at the two fighting each other.


    Sitting on the steps took out a watermelon,-gnawing silently.


    Be noisy.


    The more noisy, the more lively.


    Anyway, I''ll just eat melons. This kind of fighting scene is really exciting.


    In fact, it is very simple to distinguish the three of them.


    The first is hair.


    Followed by the eyes.


    It''s not so much the same as three people.


    It''s better to say that two unreliable guys are the same.


    Sure enough, am I the most unique one?


    Ai Leichan smiled secretly.


    ......


    Xuanyuan Sword World.


    Yuwentuo supervised the construction of the altar in the morning and went to check the development of the eternal religion in the afternoon.


    Although at first the people and the ministers felt that the emperor was talking nonsense.


    But adhering to the emperor''s order is the highest order of them.


    Only pinch the nose to push people to be called believers.


    As a result, things were unexpectedly horrible.


    A resident who practiced the idea of ??eternal meditation actually smashed a heavy stone with one punch.


    It grew out of a broken leg.


    Cyclops restores eyesight.


    The power of superb skills.


    People are yearning for it.


    In a word.


    The **** who is propagating this time is an existence with magical power.


    Rather than illusory things.


    And a few days later, the emperor promoted another thing.


    The construction of the Grand Canal eliminates the need for migrant workers.


    Send troops directly.


    The news shocked the world.


    The Grand Canal project is vast, and manpower and material resources are constantly being invested.


    Suddenly said that migrant workers are no longer needed.


    What is this concept?


    This represents the liberation of people.


    The so-called public grievances suddenly disappeared! And also praised the emperor.


    Look, this is popular support.


    As long as you have a full stomach, don''t let them do hard work.


    I am willing to support Yang Guang.


    Inside the Fengxuan Pavilion.


    Several ministers sat together, discussing recent events.


    "You said, what is going on this time? Isn''t it faint?"


    "I think it is a real man of destiny. Otherwise, how could this eternal religion develop so quickly? More than 100,000 people have already joined."


    "The key is that the divine emissary can gain powerful power. I haven''t heard that the generals who hold the military power can''t help but be tempted to join the cult? It is rumored that they can split a small mountain with a sword!"


    "Now the canal is letting the army go, I see... the seedlings of the rebel army will all be suppressed."


    The so-called rebel army.


    Naturally, he was dissatisfied with the collusion between some of Yang Guang''s ministers and some unruly plotters.


    For example, the Li Yuan family.


    It is the most typical example!


    A certain minister warned: "I think you should tidy up your tails and be the ministers of the saint obediently. The situation is unknown now."


    Now your Majesty has become wiser.


    Anyone who dares to make small moves may be killed.


    Recently, I heard that Yuwentuo is checking these things.


    Three people have been arrested.


    It''s just that these people didn''t know that those courtiers were all seduced by the devil.


    Kill them just to cut off the devil''s minions.


    ...


    Tianwai Village.


    He Ran and Gu Yue are playing chess.


    Both of them are detached existences.


    Especially the former is the protagonist in the first two.


    "Recently, I heard that the Nuwa Temple was destroyed, and the Nuwa descendants in it were also taken away."


    "What''s this?"


    Gu Yue raised her head and glanced at her old friend, feeling a little fluctuating.


    Nuwa God.


    That is the beacon in their hearts.


    Unexpectedly, someone could break the N¨¹wa Temple. Could it be that the devil cubs will not be able to recover again?


    He Ran fell down and said faintly: "You and I can''t escape the world here. The benefits are there, but I don''t know what happened outside. The power of the thousand Buddhas over the grotto has also been destroyed. I checked it yesterday. Fu Xiqin was taken away."


    Patter.


    The chess piece landed.


    Gu Yue''s expression finally became thicker.


    The world only knows that there are five artifacts.


    But I don''t know that there are a total of ten artifacts in China.

 Chapter 252：

    "Who did it?"


    "Yuwentuo!"


    "What? It''s him!"


    Gu Yue was shocked, because the opponent had the Xuanyuan Sword in his hand, and based on his hexagram, the other party had obtained the Kunlun Mirror again.


    He Ran''s fingers clamped the chess pieces and knocked on the tabletop.


    "The Nuwa Temple was destroyed by him, and so is the power of the Thousand Buddhas. I don''t think we can go on like this anymore."


    The other side gathered four of the ten great artifacts.


    Is this okay?


    If the opponent joins the demon world.


    Shenzhou World is completely over!


    Gu Yue immediately stood up and said: "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go..."


    The two set up clouds.


    He flew towards the grotto, and the result was as He Ran said it was indeed broken.


    All Buddha statues were destroyed.


    The energy remaining in the air, although it looks holy, contains a bit of weirdness.


    "This power light is dark, and it really has joined the Demon Realm!"


    Gu Yue''s eyes gradually became cold.


    Then they went to Moon River City again, and the result was still the same.


    According to the information left by N¨¹wa, they learned that Yuwen Tuo not only took away the descendants of N¨¹wa, but also wanted to sacrifice them.


    How can this be!


    He Ran gritted his teeth and said: "It seems that we can''t continue to escape from the world, let''s get rid of this devil boy first."


    "It''s a pole, it''s a pole."


    The two set the goal.


    Then flew directly towards Daxing.


    But what they didn''t expect was that what awaited them was a scapegoat!


    Inside and outside the city of Daxing.


    Lanterns and festoons.


    There are joyful colors everywhere.


    Since the emperor believed in the eternal religion, people''s lives have become better visible to the naked eye.


    Taxes are reduced.


    Little days are flourishing.


    Pedestrians come and go.


    Every day, people come to the temple to worship.


    Yes, although the altar is still being built.


    However, the temple was successfully established the day after the emperor ordered it.


    There are no statues inside.


    There is only one stone stele surrounded by nine lights of the eternal god.


    "Lao Zhang, how are you doing?"


    "Of course it''s just words, refreshing! Since I joined the cult, old man, I beat the tiger to death with one punch. Recently, I want to join the hunting team and go to catch the monsters in the mountains."


    "Hey, my son is now arresting the monster team, now... the monsters are almost all captured. I heard that the court is preparing to expand the army to fight other countries."


    "That''s not bad, I want to join the army, too."


    ...


    On the cloud.


    He Ran and Gu Yue.


    Listen to the sound that keeps floating below.


    His face was extremely pale.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Well, the emperor is under control!"


    "This Yuwentuo is really frantic. Even the emperor controls it. I think we should go to the palace first."


    "Um."


    The two fluttered away, but did not notice.


    The entrance to the temple below.


    The standing priest showed a contemptuous expression.


    Two immortals, are they really not seeing them?


    I just got a hint, I guess I can''t see it.


    People who incense here.


    In fact, you can hear the sound on the cloud.


    That''s why I said this deliberately, because they are all loyal to Yuwentuo.


    But said that the two immortals walked all the way to the palace.


    Pedestrians on the road.


    There is basically no monk.


    What he saw and heard was news from Yuwen Tuo Guoshi and Eternal God.


    It is impossible for them to sit idly by for such a bewitching devil.


    Inside the palace.


    The dragon is weak.


    Although the Imperial Forest Army was good, the two immortals ignored them.


    In the end they stayed above Yang Guang''s bedroom.


    The two passed through the palace.


    I saw Yang Guang who was controlled by the Dark Divine Art inside.


    Gu Yue coldly snorted: "This demon boy really thought that there was no one in the world, so he dared to control the emperor. After the death of Yang Su, the cultivators in the court couldn''t notice his strangeness."


    ...............0


    "Hehe, since Yuwenmo dared to take action against Nuwa, for example, let''s save the emperor first, and then expose his ugly form.


    Let''s rescue the descendants of Nuwa. "


    "It''s a very good thing."


    The two fell gently.


    Came to Yang Guang''s side.


    Unexpectedly, they just stopped, they heard Yang Guang roar: "The enemy attack!!! There are assassins...ooh... there are assassins, help..."


    Gu Yue and He Ran were dumbfounded.


    What''s the situation?


    We just landed, why did you suddenly vomit blood.


    boom.


    The door was opened.


    Countless courtiers and generals did not know where they came out.


    Under everyone''s eyes.


    Facts speak louder than words!


    Yu Wentuo scolded first: "Two thieves, what do you want to do to your majesty?"


    "Quickly, Master, save your Majesty..."


    "Your Majesty, why is your chest bleeding? The Yulin Army will take action together..."


    Why does he really want to vomit blood? What does this have to do with us.


    Obviously he vomited blood by himself.


    At this moment, a general saw the fairy sword in He Ran''s hand with sharp eyes, and immediately said angrily: "Holding a sword and assassinating Your Majesty, so wow...come..."


    "not us!!!"


    Gu Yue tried to quibble.


    But I saw a **** seal shot from Yu Wentuo''s hand.


    Click on it.


    It fell on himself.


    Immediately afterwards, he became the original white fox.


    "Wow... It turned out to be a monster, no wonder you want to kill the emperor!"


    "Really **** it, there are Daji in ancient times, and the white fox today..."


    "Kill him, we are Jiang Ziya, hurry up and help..."


    puff.


    Gu Yue was directly fainted by the qi.


    Daji of God Himself.


    Seeing that the momentum was wrong, he picked up Gu Yue and ran away, how could he know that the dragon veins were restraining them.


    At this moment a voice floated into his ears.


    "Actually, my strength is not as good as you, but with the help of dragon energy, I can play with you, prepare to die..."


    Yes.


    Yuwentuo''s strength is not as good as the two immortals.


    But he relied on tactics and calculated it.


    Gu Yuexian''s popularity directly dizzy.


    Kill the emperor again.


    Many birds with one stone.


    It''s perfect in perfection!


    Super perfect! predict.


    Chapter 209 Mud falls into the crotch, it''s not white anymore! ! (Guiqiu full order)


    "You devil boy, you obviously control the emperor, but you count our two immortals, you really deserve to die!!!"


    "Oh?"


    Facing He Ran''s accusation.


    Yuwentuo smiled innocently: "Then who assassinated your Majesty?"


    "It''s this guy with the sword, huh... Master Yuwen doesn''t care about me, my heart is completely broken, and there is no medicine to cure, kill these two hypocritical guys!"

 Chapter 253：

    Yang Guang at this time.


    It can be called a golden man of Okka.


    While urging the body to keep the meridians from breaking.


    While accusing He Ran''s crimes.


    He almost didn''t vomit blood to this elderly Xian Weng.


    Self-directed and self-acted.


    Is there any reason?


    moment.


    He Ran''s hair and whiskers flew, and the fairy sword in his hand lit up. He looked at Yu Wentuo indifferently, and said: "You kill the power of the thousand Buddhas in the grottoes and take Fuxiqin..."


    "and many more..."


    Yuwentuo''s eyes lit up and interrupted He Ran''s questioning again.


    "Are you trying to avenge that grotto? You think it''s wrong for me to take Fuxiqin?"


    "What about it."


    The angry He Ran didn''t react, and said with a face like charcoal.


    Then a shoe was thrown in front of him.


    Because it happened suddenly.


    In addition, the shoes have no offensive power, and he has no defense.


    "Draft Dogecoin stuff, the grotto feelings are maintained by you guys. Do you know how many people have been harmed by the power of the Thousand Buddhas!"


    A great court official could not sit still.


    Do not understand the power of a thousand Buddhas.


    Naturally, I did not understand the suffering of the people in the Sui Dynasty.


    In ancient times.


    People are the primary productive force.


    If you all become monks, this country will be ruined.


    The power of the thousand Buddhas in that grotto is completely a poisonous thing in the world.


    This old man who looked like a fairy tale bone, actually came to crusade Yuwen Guoshi for this.


    It''s really hateful.


    If he had some doubts just now, then he should recognize the facts now.


    This old man is really not a thing.


    Said Yuwen Guoshi is a devil boy.


    I think you old man is the real bastard! !


    Then others followed suit.


    But He Ran is a fairy after all, how could he be so humiliated.


    I saw him roar.


    "Ahhhhhh...you group of demons, all of them are demons, don''t understand the power of ancient artifacts at all...you only know to listen to the words of the demon Yuwentuo!"


    "On behalf of the common people, I will judge you guilty!!"


    Brilliant sword light.


    Directly destroy the emperor''s palace.


    And Yang Guang died directly at this time! !


    Yuwentuo took a step forward, pointed at the dead emperor, and said angrily: "You demon, come to kill the emperor and want to rebuild the deceitful thing in the grotto, who are you!"


    "Why am I a fairy! When..."


    "Bah... who can you represent? Common people? Are you worthy..."


    One hundred thousand Yulin Army trained by Yuwentuo.


    Appeared in the palace.


    Each one has a strong aura, although it is not as good as an immortal.


    But it is far beyond ordinary practitioners.


    Everyone wears short knives and bows in their hands.


    Since someone came out, he didn''t mind ending Yang Guang''s era.


    It''s so awesome to have a back pot man!


    Facing one hundred thousand practitioners.


    Even if it was an immortal, how did she shed a cold sweat.


    This Yuwen Demon is well prepared!


    Oops, I was fooled.


    A wisp of breeze blew.


    He Ran finally woke up and became a backer.


    at this time.


    The ministers underneath stared at him, and the Yulin Army glared at himself, even the people outside the palace.


    Also hate him.


    Although not reconciled.


    But He Ran understood that it was impossible for him to kill Yuwen Tuo.


    Now is the plan for the present.


    Only escape!


    Then a dazzling light lit up, why Ran grabbed Gu Yue and used Xianshu to escape.


    "You are waiting for the devil, one day we will come to kill you, you will eventually pay the price for your crime..."


    When everyone regained their vision.


    Cursed one after another.


    Yuwen Tuo said angrily: "Come here, find out where this one escaped, even if you go to the end of the world, you must hunt him down!"


    "Yes."


    One hundred thousand Yulin Army shouted in unison.


    The ministers underneath were crying at this moment.


    "Your Majesty, why are you so unlucky..."


    "Uuuuu, why are those hateful monsters and monsters so vicious that they can''t understand the happiness of human beings?"


    "Damn monster, **** monster, I don''t share the same spirit with you."


    Someone was the first to sell heartfelt.


    Then other people naturally followed.


    You don¡¯t need money if you shout slogans anyway.


    But then a shocking news came.


    Everyone in the royal family was cut to death.


    And the wounds are what the beast calls, and there are fox''s paw prints nearby!


    Well, the evidence is solid.


    Kill the entire royal family!


    Now there is no leader among the dragons in the Great Sui Dynasty.


    If the royal family is gone, then a new emperor must be elected.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on Yuwen Tuo, but an unexpected scene happened.


    Not only did the other party not accept the fishing vessel.


    Instead, he kept refuting the rumors.


    And claimed that whoever can avenge the emperor is the next emperor.


    And now the sacrificial ceremony has not yet begun.


    Also ask God¡¯s opinion.


    In this way, people will see the facts clearly.


    They all praised.


    Yuwen Tuo really had no selfish intentions, otherwise he would have replaced Yang Su''s old thing.


    I''m afraid I chose to be the emperor long ago.


    It would not be so selfless.


    However, although Yuwen Tuo is not the emperor.


    But the status of the national division is currently the highest official.


    Everyone should ask for his opinion.


    "Master, do I need anything else for the ceremonial ceremony? Is the finances enough?"


    "Does the canal still need to be excavated?"


    "What is our external strategy?"


    ...


    Facing everyone''s inquiries.


    Yuwentuo is fluent.


    After all, his mother is a queen mother, so she is no stranger to government affairs.


    And after learning that the world is encircling Gu Yue and himself.


    He Ran finally couldn''t help but vomit blood.


    Fainted directly.


    He was still muttering until he was in a coma.


    "Yuwentuo, Wori, you fairy!!"


    Well, the second person who was stunned appeared.


    ......


    Daxing City.


    Although the emperor died, it caused quite a stir.


    But when they found that their lives hadn''t changed, people still accepted the new managers.


    Some people even think.


    It''s better to have no royal family.


    However, this is only the opinion of a few people.


    There is a religion in charge of the believers.


    With Yuwentuo giving orders to various places, Da Sui really didn''t seem to have changed much.


    The only difference is.

 Chapter 254：

    The position of eternal religion is stronger.


    And deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Even the Taba clan in the grassland publicly announced that they would join the Da Sui system.


    Believe in the eternal religion together.


    Look, even though he is from the prairie, his heart is in Da Sui''s body!


    This is the charm of the gods!


    ...


    Victory in the palace.


    "Smelly **** stick, let me go quickly!!!"


    "Zhang Lie... Zhang Lie, don''t you like me? As long as you let me out, I will marry you..."


    "Why shut me up here, I don''t want it!!!"


    ...


    In an exquisite room...........


    Taba Yu''er was roaring heartbreakingly.


    A few days ago, she followed Chen Jingqiu on an adventure outside, and was suddenly arrested.


    I thought I could see my father here.


    The result was told.


    He became a sacrifice to the gods.


    Become a goddess who serves the gods together with her sister.


    What a joke.


    I am a beautiful girl who hasn''t found the one I like. This is the end!


    impossible.


    So, this scene happened now.


    But no matter how she yelled, except for the sister who came to deliver meals every day, no one else came over.


    Including Zhang Lie, who escorted him.


    "Call ... call ... ah, I ran out! But how to do it, here is full of seal, I did not get it!"


    Tiba Yuer was tired and knelt on the ground with a sad expression on his face.


    Click.


    Accompanied by the sound of the door.


    The familiar fragrant wind poured into the girl''s nostrils.


    Without looking up, she knew that her sister was here.


    "Here is your favorite meal, come and eat..."


    "I don''t eat, why must I be a sacrifice!! Sister, can you go and beg my father?"


    "Sister, you have grown up, you should consider the ethnic group, don''t be naughty."


    Tart pulls the moon with a straight face, and looks at his sister with an expression that he has never had before.


    Mother died young.


    So I have been pampering my sister all the time.


    But now it''s different.


    They are all grown-ups, and they are always crazy. How can this work?


    As long as they can sacrifice their sisters.


    This will allow the ethnic group to continue to flourish.


    Where can I find such a good thing?


    "elder sister..."


    "Sorry, this is your destiny. Think about your elderly father. Is it true that you live so capriciously?"


    One sentence.


    The lively Yuer was silent for an instant.


    She can be willful and spoiled.


    But I can''t feel sorry for my father.


    For a long time, the little girl whispered and said, "I understand, as long as the father''s wishes are right... I am willing to be a sacrifice."


    In fact, I don''t even want to be a sacrifice.


    But everything has a price.


    Yuwentuo''s request for preferential treatment of our ethnic group is that our sisters become sacrificial offerings.


    Otherwise, as an alien.


    How to integrate into Da Sui?


    Although we will be very hard, but in the eyes of future generations, we are great heroes.


    Sister, I''m so sorry.


    ......


    Inside the Nuwa Temple.


    Chen Jingchou knelt before the broken statue.


    "Pray to the Great God Nuwa, the Demon Yuwen is very sinful, how can I solve him!"


    The day Taba Yuer was taken away.


    He was also severely injured.


    In order to get revenge, but also to defeat Yuwen Tuo.


    Chen Jingchou sold his soul to the devil.


    At this moment, he is under the guidance of the other party.


    Come to pray for Nuwa''s help.


    "Go to Tianwai Village, where there are immortals who can help you!!! This is my token..."


    A strange pattern landed on the back of Chen Jingchou''s hand.


    The latter had a weird smile.


    "Thank you Nuwa God for your guidance..."


    Sure enough, what the Lord Demon said was correct.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    This Nuwa lost more than half of her power, and she couldn''t distinguish the devil qi in my body. .


    Chapter 210 Chi Guanxing Becomes Fireworks, and the Second Nuwa Was Born


    "Return to Lord Demon, I have gained Nuwa''s trust, and now I am heading to Tianwai Village, but can this really deceive the two immortals?"


    Chen Jingchou was a little worried.


    Although he wanted revenge.


    But this does not mean that he wants to die!


    "Don''t worry, the power I give you only exists in the depths of your soul. As long as you don''t use this power, the two idiots will not be aware of it."


    Demon Lord said very confidently.


    "Remember, after going to Tianwai Village, those two immortals will do whatever they want you to do, don''t make their own way."


    "Yes, Lord Demon Lord."


    Chen Jingqiu controlled the black sword and headed towards Tianwai Village.


    ......


    Daxing City.


    Yuwen Tuo looked at the completed altar and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Come on, bring up the four living sacrifices, and the ceremony begins!"


    "Yes, Master of National Normal University."


    A moment of effort.


    Sisters Dugu Ningke, Yu Xiaoxue, and Taba were all brought to the altar.


    The upper layer of the altar is made of glazed tiles.


    It looks magnificent.


    Ning Ke looked much more honest at this time after half a month of being closed tightly. She stared at Yu Wentuo and begged: "Tuo... please let me go. Although I am the daughter of the devil, I have always been I love you, if you let me go, I can tell you all the information about the Demon World."


    No one wants to die.


    Not to mention becoming a living sacrifice.


    "Huh... do you think I still listen to you? Shuxiang has already identified you. She is also a member of the Demon Realm. She has recorded all the bad things you said to me before."


    moment.


    Dugu Ningke''s face was pale.


    Damn, being a taint witness has been slow these days.


    Really depend on it.


    Shuxiang, a bitch, knew she had torn her outer shell long ago!


    Compared to Ning Ke, the other three and 29 are undoubtedly much more honest.


    Yuwentuo opened his spatial magic weapon and took out the magical weapon in it. Only then did Dugu Ningke discover that the other party had already gathered five magical weapons.


    In such a short time.


    Collect three.


    It can be seen how fast Yuwentuo is.


    "Light the flames and begin offering sacrifices to the great eternal gods, and let the evil demons outside the sky see that we humans have faith."


    "Roar!!!"


    Hundreds of thousands of believers roared together.


    Following the chief priest, the sacrificial ceremony began.


    "Great God of Eternity, your most devout believer, Yu Wentuo, hereby pray to you with the five great artifacts: Xuanyuan Sword, Kunlun Mirror, N¨¹wa Stone, Shennong Ding, and Fuxi Qin.


    Dugu Ningke, daughter of the devil, Yu Xiaoxue, the descendant of Nuwa, and the sisters of the Tuba clan offer sacrifices to you..."


    Five artifacts.


    Shine with different lights.


    And Yu Xiaoxue also woke up from a deep sleep.


    It''s just that she can''t move, she can only stare at the sky above her head blankly.


    The prayer lasted for almost a stick of incense.


    Just when Dugu Ningke thought he could escape for a while.


    The sky shook suddenly.


    A terrible pressure came from nine days away.

 Chapter 255：

    "Yeah...what is this!"


    Dugu Ning Ke clutched his head, her body suddenly shattered, and the soul of a seductive woman in a black dress appeared in front of Yuwen Tuo.


    But the latter is still praying.


    Did not pay attention to this scene at all.


    On the contrary, it shocked the sisters Taba.


    "It turns out that this Dugu Ningke is really the daughter of the devil..."


    There was thunder in the sky, and colorful glazed flames fluttered at the same time.


    Under the divine light tossing.


    The entire Shenzhou Continent can see this terrifying change.


    Even the creatures inside the Chikuan star who had always wanted to invade the world of China, felt the power of tearing the starry sky, and wailed in pain.


    That power is extremely sacred.


    It''s not what they can resist at all.


    Even if it''s just a glance.


    Turned to ashes in the flames.


    But the people of Shenzhou Dadi saw various scenes of sacred beasts in that divine light.


    Fire unicorn, water unicorn, jasper phoenix, starry sky real dragon.


    Destiny is a real dragon.


    And dozens of shining gods.


    The light began to dim for a moment.


    Traces of the sky.


    Appeared in people''s eyes.


    Yuwen Tuo frowned slightly, looked at the torn sky, and understood that this was something made by the Demon Lord of Chi Guanxing.


    "Years are just a game in my eyes..."


    Accompanied by the sound of falling from the sky.


    A tall and stalwart figure appeared in front of all beings.


    He is extremely holy.


    In front of this person, the light will also dim.


    Everything feels touched by something deep in its soul.


    A picture scroll appeared in their minds.


    It was a brief scene that opened up the world.


    But it made them burst into tears.


    Since the gods of eternity opened up the world, they have fallen asleep because of fatigue, but they have forgotten the existence of gods.


    What Nuwa.


    What Fuxi.


    They were nothing more than ancient ancestors in the age when God was sleeping.


    Although this group of guys have some merits.


    But the strength is very weak.


    Even the invasion of Chi Guan Xing couldn''t resist, and the people had to do it themselves.


    It''s ridiculous!


    Yuwentuo couldn''t hide his excitement, and roared in a loud voice: "Yuwentuo, the priest of the eternal god, welcome the coming of the eternal god!"


    "Well, you are very good..."


    Liu Che faintly praised.


    The first sacrifice will hollow out the treasures of this world.


    Only Yuwentuo can do it.


    "Yuwentuo just did what he should do, not dare to take credit..."


    Humble attitude.


    And a pious belief.


    All made Liu Che extremely satisfied.


    "The meritorious person should be rewarded. Since you have held a sacrifice, you will be given the status of a three-star envoy, ten thousand years of mana, and a copy of the blood of the dragon. I hope you can spread your faith to the entire world..."


    "Thanks, Lord God."


    Ten thousand years of cultivation base, the blood of sacred beasts.


    What a power this is.


    This power was gained in the first sacrifice.


    Better than Chu Xuanfeng''s treatment.


    Yuwentuo cried with joy, even if he didn''t want to cry, he just couldn''t help it.


    Feeling agitated.


    Crying and laughing.


    But I didn''t know that what I was in front of was a true God who possessed the principles of love.


    Let alone crying.


    Liu Che just thought, he could act accordingly, and thought he was his own will.


    At this moment, the tall figure in the sky turned his head slightly.


    He looked at the red Chikan Star.


    Liu Che said indifferently: "A mere evil spirit, dare to attack my believers. Those false gods can''t move you. It doesn''t mean that no one will punish you, just destroy it..."


    There is no sky to obscure at this moment.


    People can clearly see a huge planet above China.


    I saw the huge figure, with a light touch of his finger.


    The red planet shook violently.


    Then a large firework appeared over China.


    Chikan Demon Star, even the power of a finger of the gods can''t hold it.


    This scene is shocking.


    The three people in Tianwai Village are still discussing how to subvert Yuwentuo''s forces.


    After seeing the magic stars exploding under the finger of God.


    The three of them stopped talking.


    This is a hammer.


    I really want to anger the god, I''m afraid they will die with one look.


    Nuwa?


    The devil?


    It''s all spicy chicken!


    Gu Yue lightly coughed: "I''ll still be a fox, goodbye everyone..."


    He Ran:...


    Chen Jingchou:...


    In fact, this is also to blame for the bad luck of Chi Guanxing, who is not protected by the world consciousness, for this kind of guy who is not protected.


    Liu Che has hundreds of thousands of ways to break it.


    Get a firework, to be honest, it will be pretty.


    "Now that the threat of the magic star has been lifted, all beings need to remember my favor and don''t kill each other..."


    When the mysterious voice sounded again.


    People just wake up like a dream.


    Suddenly kowtows, weepers, chanters... an endless stream.


    Yuwentuo proudly said, "Thank you for the gift of the gods. I and other believers will definitely not fight each other again and strive to create a better world..."


    "Well, when the world is full of faith, your world can be promoted to the gods..."


    The sacrifice was shrouded in divine light.


    Fly towards the sky.


    At this time, Taba Yuer no longer had the slightest resentment in his heart.


    For the petty Chen Jingchou.


    The **** of eternity is the dream of all women.


    If you can serve God, then you are really lucky.


    Yu Xiaoxue turned into the true **** Nuwa in mid-air, while Dugu Ningke turned into a phoenix braving the dark flames.


    Five kinds of artifacts, shining with different lights.


    Then disappeared.


    "Send the great eternal god..."


    "Send the great eternal god..."


    The chanting sounds one after another.


    This is the wish of people.


    It is also the most pious blessing to God.


    ...


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the ancient artifact Xuanyuan Sword, triggering the multiplication of ten thousand times, and you obtained the artifact of destiny, the sword of the gods.


    Remarks: This sword can carry the power of God, and those who control this sword are bound to God''s Domain, please use it with caution. "


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the ancient divine N¨¹wa stone, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you obtained the nine-star divine N¨¹wa stone."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the ancient artifact Shennongding, triggering a multiplier multiplier, and you got a magic medicine star.


    Remarks: Magical Medicine Star, a magical star that is suitable for cultivating drugs.


    No matter what kind of medicine is planted on it, the maturity time will be shortened by 50%, and the efficacy of the medicine will be increased by 20%. "


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the ancient artifact Fuxi Qin, triggering the 10,000-fold increase, and you obtained the Eight-Star artifact, Feng Yu Xian Qin."


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the Kunlun Mirror, triggering a million-fold multiplication. You have obtained the main god-level weapon, the realm of time and space. Given that you have mastered the time avenue, the ability of this item is maximized and can affect the undelivered Time to sacrifice to the world."


    Liu Che smiled happily when he saw the last line.


    "I didn''t think, there is this kind of good thing that speeds up the operation of the fragmented world, which can just be used for the world of their believers... It saves them so slow to collect beliefs."


    As for the magical medicine star, this kind of thing is really hard to come by.


    And the sword of Shinto.


    When Liu Che thought, a Shendao sword condensed by the power of the source appeared in his palm.


    This kind of sword can be bestowed on his followers.


    Not a weapon.

 Chapter 256：

    But it can be manufactured unlimited times!


    But what was consumed was the power of his own God''s Domain world. .


    Chapter 211 Yan Chixia: I feel that there are ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties ahead of me!


    Does Liu Che lack the power of his origin?


    Naturally there is no shortage!


    Every sacrifice has a lot of power of faith, which is not an ordinary daily faith.


    The stored power of the original source can destroy ten normal main gods without a word.


    After Liu Che''s research.


    This kind of Shinto sword is very easy to use and can be used as a life-saving weapon for the priest.


    Especially the kind of world of Chu Xuanfeng.


    Using this kind of thing, it is no problem to kill God.


    And in the future high-end world, as well as other plane wars can use this kind of thing.


    After studying this weapon harvest.


    Liu Che placed the magic medicine star below the eternal divine palace.


    In this way, you can get the radiance of divine power.


    It is also more convenient for your own goddesses to collect medicine.


    Goddess of life gods, such as Tsunade, can go here to grow medicines and make a lot of medicine.


    ...


    Outside the temple.


    Four newly promoted goddesses came to the Ziwei Palace.


    Accept the admonition of Hina and others.


    "The Eternal Shrine has three big rules and twelve small rules. You need to understand the rest by yourself."


    "Remember that it is your glory for God to call you to sleep in bed. Without God''s call, you can''t act like a baby without reason."


    "Secondly, you can join the faction you like, but you can''t fight in the eternal shrine! Gods don''t like fighting, and the gods do not like them either."


    "Third, don''t think that by becoming a goddess, you can unscrupulously look down on all living beings, and always maintain a pious heart..."


    The four girls nodded similarly.


    They are all just here.


    Unfamiliar with the place of life.


    Let''s worship the mountain first.


    Currently in the Eternal Shrine.


    There are many factions.


    There are dark, life, etc...


    Yue''er chose the Life Element, while Yu''er chose the Mystery Element.


    Dugu Ningke had joined the faction headed by Yaoyao, since she was familiar with the dark, then she had to go all the way to the end.


    As for the white-haired girl, Yu Xiaoxue was entangled, not knowing which faction she should join.


    She is kind by nature.


    Never fight with anyone.


    "Okay, come with me, as the goddess of the Nuwa family, of course it must be managed by Lin Qing''er."


    Currently there is only one member of the Nuwa family.


    That is Lin Qinger.


    Now there is a second person, Yu Xiaoxue.


    "Well, thank you."


    Xiaoxue obediently saluted, twisting her tail, and following him to the temple.


    Now she is not strong enough.


    Did not reach the point of being godly.


    But it was just a kick.


    When she came to the Ziwei Palace, she was instantly attracted by a familiar smell.


    That is the natural breath.


    It is also the same breath as one''s own origin.


    "Come on to me, I didn''t expect that there would be a second Nuwa tribe so soon..."


    The gods at this time were not in the palace.


    Only a few gods stay here.


    "See Lord God..."


    Yu Xiaoxue salutes nicely and is very polite.


    Plus that timid expression.


    Very affectionate.


    Tiamat said in surprise: "I thought Nuwa was a person''s name, but it turned out to be the name of a race."


    "It''s not~" Lin Qing''er explained: "In my world, the power of Nuwa is only one person, but there are many worlds opened up by God, so there are more Nuwa..."


    "That''s the case, then will there be a group of Nuwa in the future?"


    Kikyo asked with a smile.


    Without the God of Eternity, they also like to have nothing to chat with.


    This helps to relax the spirit.


    "There should be some, but it''s a pity that the Datongmu clan is too depraved... not even a decent girl!"


    Kaguya Ji couldn''t help sighing.


    People''s Nuwa root seedlings are red.


    As long as the blood is pure, you can be promoted.


    Lin Qing''er gave her a blank look and said with a smile: "My sister is really joking. Who dares to provoke your majesty? Among the sisters, you serve the most gods."


    Suddenly, Kaguya Ji showed Hongxia and did not dare to speak.


    Kikyo also covered his mouth and smiled.


    Although the goddess of Huiye is very powerful, she is also shy.


    The most outrageous is.


    He even fainted during bedtime.


    So every time I call for help halfway through.


    For example, she is one of the support soldiers~


    ......


    Xuanyuan Sword World.


    Yuwen Tuo has gained the blood of Shenlong, which has actually established his identity.


    Even ascended to the throne to become emperor.


    There will be no objection from anyone.


    But he did not do so.


    Instead, as the chief priest, continue to manage everything.


    Even his mother Shan Yuwu once asked why she could not become an emperor.


    Yuwentuo said: "Mother, what are the benefits of being an emperor? My master''s identity is the lord of the world, and my status is higher than that of the emperor."


    "I see."


    The latter looked ashamed.


    In fact, she just wanted her son to become the emperor, changing the country name to the former country name.


    It''s my own wish.


    But she has forgotten the identity of her son now.


    However, this also reminded Yuwentuo that an order was issued on the same day.


    The system of the country remains unchanged.


    But the status of eternal religion is higher than that of the country.


    From now on, Da Sui will be just a place name.


    For this, no one makes sense.


    ......


    Wanjie chat group.


    Ninja scientist: "Dude, the eggs will hatch tomorrow. I am going to work in the cemetery of the saints, but recently a **** star has been promoted. Who did it?"


    Tosaka University: "It''s the hero in my world, through the timeline, oh...don''t mention it, I feel aggrieved when I think about it."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What''s the matter? What is this? It''s already a second god, so why are you stupefied?"


    Tosaka University: "There are two goddesses who use my body, and my advantage disappears...only the hair color and the eye color are different, and the others are exactly the same!"


    The point is that one stays longer than himself.


    The other one was calmer than when he was serious.


    It''s really hateful.


    Makes myself less cute than others, and less serious than others.


    It''s almost uncomfortable.


    The fox who only loves money: "Is this three times the happiness? I love it... You are also an advantage. When you go to bed in the future, three of you will go together!"


    Queen Vampire: "...Your speed is so fast!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Old Na feels that this body is worse than every day!"


    Li Er: "Don''t talk about Bald, you didn''t even say that you have adopted three more foxes! Don''t be arrogant..."


    Tanjiro: "Brother...I''m not married yet, I don''t even have a wife!"


    General Yuwen: "Hahaha, hello everyone... Is it necessary to upload a video to worship the gods?"


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "Of course! You sacrificed it?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It must be a sacrifice. The sacrifices have been collected. It is not easy to build an altar. Boy, how many stars are you?"


    General Yuwen: "If you are not a talented three-star envoy, you can get the blood of the dragon, and you will cultivate it for ten thousand years!"


    Dashan Chu: "I vomited blood, you guy is frantic. How many things have been collected? There must be something besides the five great artifacts."


    General Yuwen: "There are also four goddesses, one of them is the daughter of the devil, and the other is the only descendant of Nuwa."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "¡§"You are really cowhide. Apart from Sister Solanum, you are the most ruthless one."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "How about the Nuwa in that world? What about the Demon Lord."


    General Yuwen: "It''s useless to say more, everyone, please look at the mighty power of God."


    Ding...the group member General Yuwen uploaded a video.


    Just one second.

 Chapter 257：

    All members downloaded the video.


    Then the group boiled.


    If you look at it from the land of China, you will feel that Chikan Star is not that big.


    It''s like the moon.


    But in fact, the area of ??Chiguan star is three times that of the moon!


    A planet that has peeped into China for countless years.


    He couldn''t hold even a finger of the gods.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Watching the fireworks, it''s really dazzling."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I also want to smash a planet, but the current strength is not enough."


    Dashan Chu: "Actually, I can also destroy the planet, but have you discovered it? The strength of each world is different. The planet of the little underworld is different from the planet of the sun."


    Tanjirou: "Of course, we are not idiots. Can the planet of the Eternal God Realm be compared with the planet of my original world? Even only fools can compare like this."


    Demon Hunter: "I feel from the Devil Realm a power that is even more terrifying than Satan. It is estimated that the devil inside must be very stunned! Sorry. jpg"


    The fox who only loves money: "It seems that Yuwentuo''s world is very strong, better than mine."


    General Yuwen: "It''s medium. When I had the Xuanyuan Sword before, I could use my own power to 20,000 people in seconds."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "You are not a good bird for feelings!"


    Queen of Vampires: "I really like a little brother who makes troubles."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You know a hammer, Yu Wentuo is clearly threatened. He himself does not want to kill, but the other party threatens his mother."


    For peace: "It seems that he is also a man of affection and intention. In the future, we will come to God Realm. Let''s have a drink!"


    General Yuwen: "That''s right! By the way, how is the big beard before? @´óÁ¦Á¿½£¿Í...brother, how about you?"


    Bearded swordsman: "Don''t mention it, originally I thought my world was martial arts, but now I''m painting skin and fox monsters along the way... I''m almost vomiting!"


    It was originally a half-month trip.


    It''s been almost a month now, and it hasn''t been to the capital yet.


    The good news is.


    He conquered many monsters, and even settled two county towns.


    There are two thousand believers in total.


    It can be considered a development of the religion.


    The bad news is that the monsters in the capital are arresting the monks to create some kind of golden core.


    Although he doesn''t like monks.


    But after all, there are also a lot of lives.


    "My lord, would you like to sit on my back and go to the capital?"


    A wounded man asked Daocai softly.


    Yan Chixia sighed: "No, now the world is so chaotic, let''s hurry slowly, and we can save more of the Li people.".


    Chapter 212 The terrifying Pudu Cihang, the palace has become a worm''s nest! (Guiqiu full order)


    Bai Li.


    There is a white tiger in the nearby mountains that has been cultivated to perfection.


    Because he resisted the old black mountain monster, he was chased and killed by other monsters.


    Among them are its kinsmen.


    There are two types of tiger monsters.


    One is to cultivate the physical body, just like Bai Li, with fists breaking stones and feet breaking the ground.


    Take the road of physical golden core.


    The other is to tame a ghost.


    Live by devouring souls.


    Both tiger monsters are very strong.


    But because the latter practice is simple, there are many tiger demon.


    Will choose to become the minions of some great forces in the underworld.


    In this way, you can get free ghosts.


    Can be driven by them.


    Bai Li was chased and killed for three days because he refused to obey the orders of the old demon of Black Mountain.


    She was rescued by Nie Xiaoqian yesterday.


    So, came to the door of Yan Chixia.


    Although he has joined the cult now, he hasn''t really begun to practice eternal meditation.


    Instead, he chose to find a place to rest before practicing.


    It was almost noon.


    The combination of this group of monsters and humans came to a ruined temple.


    Yan Chixia didn''t need to do anything, and it was cleaned up in a moment.


    At this moment, a kid flew outside.


    "See Master Master, this place is less than a hundred miles away from the capital, but the centipede is too strong, we dare not approach it at all!"


    "Oh? What kind of strength is he."


    Yan Chixia asked frowning.


    This is not the first time he has heard from his subordinates that the centipede is very strong.


    According to the previous judgment.


    This centipede is at most stuck on the threshold of becoming immortal.


    I didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    The little ghost said with a sad face: "Return to the priest, and heard the dead brother say that the centipede was a monk who called himself Pudu Cihang, and he was a monk who had mastered all the political affairs. Now he is devouring the dragon''s energy, and he is only one thunderstorm away from breaking through Jackie Chan. .."


    "What? Someone died!"


    Nie Xiaoqian''s face turned pale.


    Unexpectedly, the little ghost that he collected 963 so painstakingly was the only one left!


    "Yes, Master Priestess. Our brother wanted to go to the palace to spy on intelligence, but there was dragon spirit in the outer city. The centipede found out that I was the only one who jumped out under the vine."


    Inside the ruined temple.


    The atmosphere is a bit solemn.


    Yan Chixia whispered: "It seems that things are going to be big, although you and I have some strength, obviously you can''t beat this centipede, and even the old Black Mountain demon can''t do it."


    "What should we do then? Otherwise, we will stop and develop for a while!"


    Nie Xiaoqian looked at the beard nervously.


    Suspension of development.


    This is a good opportunity.


    But Yan Chixia didn''t think so. The current collapse of national rituals and music is a good opportunity to develop religious religion.


    If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity, then wait for the centipede essence to break through.


    They will undoubtedly have to work harder.


    Thinking for a long time.


    Yan Chixia looked at Nie Xiaoqian next to her, and suddenly said, "By the way, you go and ask the gods, what should I do if you encounter this kind of thing?"


    He didn''t want to bring more than a thousand people to sacrifice to the gods.


    This will appear to be very weak.


    But don''t sacrifice.


    I don''t have enough strength!


    Since Nie Xiaoqian is an eternal priestess and can contact the gods, it should be fine to ask.


    "How to ask?"


    "Naturally ask in meditation."


    Yan Chixia said of course.


    The latter understands a little bit.


    Then she knelt on the ground and entered the meditation space with a pious face, but this time, unlike her practice, she kept calling the name of the gods.


    ...


    Inside the meditation space.


    Liu Che sensed that someone was calling him, and checked his priestess Nie Xiaoqian.


    He was conscious.


    A villain appeared in his palm.


    "What''s the matter with me."


    Nie Xiaoqian looked at the tall figure, knelt on the ground and said respectfully.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am Nie Xiaoqian, your priestess, this time we have some troubles, and I want to ask what we should do..."


    Speak face-to-face with the gods for the first time.


    Nie Xiaoqian looked very excited.


    To know yourself at this moment, but standing in the palm of God.


    She originally thought that the Law Bodies could not move.


    Now I understand that this is the consciousness of God.


    After listening to Nie Xiaoqian''s narration, Liu Che suddenly understood.


    They met the centipede.


    Facing this guy who is about to become immortal, Yan Chixia and Xiao Qian are indeed not opponents at present.


    "Well, you can go directly to the capital, I will give you a mark, you can wake it up when you encounter a centipede."


    A mark similar to a curse seal.


    Appeared on the back of Nie Xiaoqian''s hand.


    She was kicked out of the meditation world in a moment.


    "How? Did the gods respond to your request."


    "Well, the God of Eternity said that we can go to the capital, there is the mark of God..."


    Nie Xiaoqian raised the golden flower in her hand.


    Said proudly.


    Yan Chixia felt it for a while, and saw a strong divine power floating on the mark.


    "Well, in that case, we speed up our pace and head to the capital!"


    After deciding to act.


    Yan Chixia packed up her bags and headed towards the capital with all her strength.


    Two hours later.


    A group of people stopped outside the city.

 Chapter 258：

    I saw a black cloud shrouded in this capital city, which was heavier than the grievance of Grandma Shu.


    In the eyes of Yan Chixia.


    You can even see a golden dragon, howling and screaming in the dark clouds.


    The phantom of the centipede enveloped the entire city.


    And with the control of the earth veins, this city has become the opponent''s alchemy furnace.


    Pill alchemy in a city.


    The centipede is so ruthless.


    "let''s go..."


    After Yan Chixia took her hat and gave the guard a few coins, she obtained the qualification to enter the city.


    Everyone in the city has black air on their faces.


    Ordinary monks can''t see it.


    Because this black air is their lifeblood, but in the eyes of Yan Chixia and others, it is like a beacon.


    It seems that everyone has an invisible tentacle above their head, absorbing their vitality.


    Nie Xiaoqian looked intolerable.


    The others sighed.


    Even if these people are saved, they can''t make up for the lost vitality.


    This monster has become a demon.


    No wonder you can control the dragon veins!


    Soon they came to an inn. In order to avoid being discovered, they opened a private room and ordered a few dishes.


    But when the wine and food came up.


    No one took a bite.


    Bai Li was startled and asked in a low voice, "Master, is there a problem with this dish?"


    "No... there are problems in this city, and problems in the entire water vein."


    In Yan Chixia''s perspective.


    There is a poison floating in all dishes.


    As long as you eat it, you will be controlled.


    This kind of poison is not easy to detect, even a very small amount, even so he doesn''t want to eat it.


    Bai Li took a breath of air-conditioning, which turned out to be the case.


    Nie Xiaoqian pulled twice and took out a space bag.


    Pack these things in half.


    Make it look like it''s been eaten.


    "This should be fine, if you don''t eat it, you will be discovered!"


    "Find what?"


    Bai Li asked stupidly.


    Nie Xiaoqian and Yan Chixia looked at each other and smiled, and the latter touched Bai Li''s forehead.


    Then led him to the door.


    When Bai Li saw that there was a centipede in the busy little Er''s mind, his face instantly paled and he wanted to vomit with nausea.


    The black centipede is lodged in the brain.


    If it hadn''t been for Yan Chixia to block his mouth.


    Can''t spray out very much!


    "I get it now?"


    Nie Xiaoqian tilted her head and asked with a smile.


    Or he reluctantly turned around and smiled bitterly: "How do you hold back?"


    This kind of terrible scene, as if nothing happened, and calmly ordering food.


    It''s really scary.


    Yan Chixia sneered and said: "If you don''t want to be exposed, you can only endure it. Otherwise, what do you think, we will set up an enchantment for a while, and you should practice eternal meditation, otherwise it will really fight, and it will not protect your life."


    Bai Li nodded sharply when he heard the words.


    ...


    Inside the palace.


    The seemingly magnificent palace.


    The floor is full of centipedes and reptiles.


    And in the distance near the wall, there are many black and red jars.


    Full of human stumps.


    Accompanied by the peristaltic movements of the limbs, there was a sound of chewing.


    Obviously the contents are eating.


    In the center of the room, there is a large pool.


    It was filled with black and red blood.


    More than ten monks were thrown inside.


    Their expressions are numb.


    Occasionally, a centipede groaned quietly after puncturing its stomach.


    In the depths of the hall.


    Sitting on a robed monk with a compassionate face.


    There are words in the mouth.


    But in his hand is a string of Buddhist beads made of human bones.


    "Okay, make the voice quieter. Are you really afraid of being known by people outside..."


    When the sound of eating in the hall became louder and louder.


    Pudu Cihang finally couldn''t help but frowned and reminded.


    The room became quiet immediately.


    Then I saw him sigh: "I always feel restless recently. Could it be because of those little ghosts who can haunt in the sun?"


    A ghost that can walk in the sun.


    This is very rare.


    He wanted to capture it and ask about the situation.


    But he didn''t expect the other party to blew himself up.


    Don''t give yourself a chance to interrogate at all.


    However, even the fairy gods in the sky are not afraid.


    Master the dragon veins and imperial energy.


    It is equivalent to adding the human emperor, as long as the emperor does not let him die.


    I won''t die!


    What kind of fairies are they?


    "Forget it, I don''t want to have that much...in three days, the earth veins will mature, and when the time comes to take the dragon qi, alchemy pills...you won''t be afraid to become a true dragon."


    For today, he has planned for several years.


    Start pretending to be a monk.


    Until becoming a national teacher.


    Get rid of dissidents.


    Now the people in the court have been controlled.


    I feel happy to think about it.


    The curtain on the side was lifted, and a middle-aged man who was dyingly ill appeared in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, how is the food today?"


    "tasty..."


    "Well, you can be satisfied, and tomorrow I will bring you good food."


    "Thank you... Country... Teacher..."


    In front of the emperor, it was a **** food.


    Looks like a whip in shape.


    But the emperor''s eyes were dull now, his face was blue, and his lips were purple.


    Although the emperor cannot be boarded with insects.


    But it can be controlled by spelling and medicine! .


    Chapter 213 Ishtar: What big centipede? Eat my treasure!


    Insect technique.


    What Pudu Cihang used to control the emperor.


    Use the black-stripe centipede to cooperate with other medicines to create an illusion, making the other party think that this is a glorious temple.


    How simple.


    As for Dragon Qi backlash.


    Hehe, when the national fortune is weak.


    The so-called Dragon Qi is nothing but my own nourishment.


    Purdue Cihang regained his thoughts and concentrated on manipulating the medicine in the pill furnace.


    Thousands of people¡¯s hearts have been fused inside.


    There are hundreds of pure virgin blood and souls.


    Under the veins of the imperial palace.


    It was like a room-sized pill furnace, constantly absorbing blood and grievances.


    Purple gold pill with big fist.


    It will take shape soon.


    The pill pattern on the top alone is intoxicating.


    Just as Pudu Cihang was thinking about how to survive the catastrophe, several guys with different auras broke into the palace.


    The opponent''s speed is very fast.


    His own insect guard could not resist at all.


    In just a few moments, hundreds of people were killed.


    The worms in my ears kept ringing.


    "who is it?"


    Pudu Cihang is angry!


    The sky over the palace was covered with dark clouds.

 Chapter 259：

    Thunder and lightning.


    The wind started to blow.


    Yan Chixia and the others, who had just burst in, saw a Buddha''s shadow floating in the palace.


    The outer appearance is compassionate, and the cassock has ray of golden light.


    But in their eyes.


    The other party''s cover-up didn''t work at all.


    The black resentment and the purple-red demon spirit entangled his body like a substance.


    "Old centipede, today you are dying! I am the chief priest of the eternal cult. I heard that you poisoned the human imperial court, and today I will bring an envoy to kill you."


    The loud voice spread throughout the capital.


    Let the Fu''s sisters who are in the cellar be taken aback.


    Now that the capital is under the control of the demon monk, can anyone else come in?


    Fu Qingfeng said: "Let''s go out and take a look!"


    Even a little effort is good.


    Dad taught them, even if they struggle to the very last moment.


    Also defeat that monster!


    When the two sisters came outside.


    I saw an unforgettable scene in this life.


    The entire imperial city was shrouded in countless black smoke, and a huge purple centipede, one hundred meters high, roared ferociously in the smoke.


    "No, Pudu Cihang is already in its original form, we have to go over and help!"


    "Wait first, since we can force out the original form of this monster, then the comer must have some strength, so we should rescue Daddy and them."


    Long ago.


    Fu Tianchou organized the manpower to kill Pudu Cihang, and as a result, he lost to the opponent''s black magic, and now all fell into the sky prison.


    There are many Taoist leaders inside.


    If rescued.


    It must be a boost.


    The two are combined.


    Quietly disappeared on the street.


    "I admit that you have some power... but you want to kill me, it''s still a long way away. Just when the elixir is about to be fired, you can all go in for me!!!"


    There was a scar on Pudu Cihang''s abdomen.


    Just now Yan Chixia tried her best to play.


    It was precisely because of the threat of life that Pudu Cihang had to transform into its original form.


    At this moment, half of the terrifying centipede has turned into dragon scales, but the hideous claws and some side branches still haven''t changed into the shape of a dragon.


    But now this strength.


    The average fairy is not his opponent at all.


    At this time, Pudu Cihang showed his true colors.


    And several halls.


    Insect shadows also appeared in all of them.


    One after another, ten-meter-high centipedes emerged from the veins.


    Screaming at the enemy.


    The entire imperial city has become a worm''s nest!


    living hell.


    These four words.


    Overwhelming in everyone''s hearts.


    Nie Xiaoqian had tears in her eyes.


    Although she had always thought that she was very miserable, but only when she looked at the person who was boarded by the worm did she understand the person who was really suffering.


    I have never seen it before.


    Bai Nen''s little hand touched the incantation on the back of his hand.


    Nie Xiaoqian raised her head to look at the big centipede and shouted at him: "Naughty animal, God won''t accept you, because this tattered way of heaven has no ability, but our eternal God will not let you go, come out... Great goddess, get rid of this sin!"


    The pattern shines with golden light.


    Responding to her call.


    In the Eternal God Realm.


    Ishtar, who was tasting dessert with her sister, sensed the power of the summoning, and the spoon fell to the ground at once.


    Ai Lei sauce tilted her head and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "Someone is calling me, maybe I''m going to do some work, sister, wait for me for a while."


    After all, Ishtar felt that his soul was declining.


    Under the package of divine power.


    She passed through the tunnel of time and space.


    Came into the world of a Chinese Ghost Story.


    After seeing the terrible centipede and the poisoned capital.


    Ishtar, who has always been kind, is angry!


    How can it be tolerated that humans are used as containers for raising insects?


    The petite figure appeared in the sky.


    "Did you kill the believer of God?"


    Icy voice.


    Resounded through the sky.


    The golden light dispelled the clouds and mist, illuminating the earth.


    After hearing the sound, the terrifying centipede turned his head subconsciously.


    When it found that the speaker was a thin little girl, it burst into laughter.


    "You are the backer of those idiots underneath? Such a weak body, it breaks when touched, but the eyes are good, wait for me to dig it out, and be a rosary..."


    Pudu Cihang didn''t know how powerful Ishtar was.


    Constantly hovering on the edge of death.


    "Cultivators below, please stay away. Auntie, I''m angry. My power may be out of control..."


    Ishtar''s faint voice.


    It fell into the ears of Yan Chixia and others.


    The latter shook all over, and immediately pulled Bai Li to flee madly.


    The **** girl is angry.


    If you don''t run, you will be finished.


    Purdue Cihang, who deserved it, dared to belittle the goddess in this way.


    Take it to you.


    "Yeah... listen to your tone, it seems that you have the ability to kill me, come on... let me see what you have. You are not even a fairy, what is the ability..."


    Pudu Cihang has not finished speaking.


    I was shocked by the scene in front of me.


    I saw the thin woman gently raise her hand.


    The sky instantly turned into a touch of stars.


    "Silhouette, I represent the God of Eternity, and judge you guilty..."


    "Look, under the shining light of God, you will die without a place to bury your body..."


    "Different from the previous world, this impact is from the power of the eternal **** realm. I also look forward to its power..."


    After all, it was Gong Rin.


    The goddess of Venus can summon ancient stars, but don''t forget that she is now a goddess.


    The power of the stars used.


    It is the power of the eternal **** realm!


    The golden arrow was summoned and landed on the sky bow Maanna, the target was Pudu Cihang!


    "Take it to death, disgusting reptile. The mountains shook the star''s salary..."


    Whoosh.


    The powerful force has crossed the sound barrier.


    From the sky, it directly impacted Pudu Cihang''s body.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There was no light in this moment.


    The entire imperial city was purified.


    Boom.


    A huge sound came into the ears of Yan Chixia and others.


    They were so scared that they thought the world was falling apart.


    And Pudu Cihang as the target.


    In addition to despair, still despair.


    The body can''t move, all the Taoism is used, even the dragon Qi is used.


    But that terrifying arrow.


    But pointed directly at his soul.


    "No...why...why is this...my way of doing things for thousands of years..."


    "Even the sky can''t punish me!"


    "Help..."


    Pudu Cihang roared frantically.


    But I didn''t know that it was just an illusion, and the body was already broken.


    Even the entire palace was bombarded into a pit of hundreds of meters!


    The terrifying energy even spread to thousands of miles away.


    "Ah this... the power seems to be too great, what should I do?"


    Ishtar was dumbfounded.


    Originally, I just wanted to eliminate this disgusting big bug.


    Now it has made a mess of the world, and it seems to have killed a group of monsters.


    No matter, let''s slip away first.


    "Ahem... The big centipede has been wiped out, and it''s up to you..."

 Chapter 260：

    ..................


    Ishtar left such a word.


    The body turned into golden light and disappeared.


    Yan Chixia and others looked at each other.


    Is it that simple?


    When they straightened up and returned to the palace, they understood the horror of the goddess.


    This blow.


    Almost failed to get through the world.


    A deep ditch of thousands of miles, can''t you hold a little strength?


    Good guy, you can open up the sea!


    ...


    When Ishtar returned to the Eternal Shrine.


    The sister next to her smiled and asked, "So fast? Is the enemy very simple?"


    "Well... it''s a big bug, killing a lot of people... Anyway, it shattered with one blow, that''s it..."


    Ishtar was sweating coldly.


    Don''t be discovered.


    Doing it myself is too much.


    Just in her crazy prayers.


    Hina Yi came to her and said in a flat tone: "The goddess of Ishtar, she has exerted too much power in the world and killed many living beings. Although the merits and demerits are equal, she still needs three days of punishment to show her. discipline!"


    "Yes, Ishtar pleaded guilty."


    Gong Rin knelt on the ground sadly.


    Kow thanks to God''s grace.


    The Ai Lei sauce next to her reacted at this moment.


    My sister made a mistake again.


    Oh, this guy.


    I really don¡¯t grow up at all, it¡¯s so reckless...


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Bearded Swordsman: "Brothers, I''m back with Beard, my dear... Goddess is really terrifying. A thousand miles of Grand Canal was hit with one blow!"


    Ding...the bearded swordsman from the group uploaded a picture.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "...I want to watch the video, but I don''t want to watch this!"


    Tanjiro: "+1"


    Dashan Chu: "Brother, you are making a fuss, the goddess is definitely not in the state of heroic spirits!"


    Bearded swordsman: "You are right. I am the **** who made the eternal priestess plead. I am ashamed that our world is too barren and there are no treasures, so I want to develop and sacrifice again, so..."


    General Yuwen: "It turns out it can be like this, but the eternal priestess can''t be met. It has to be the kind of existence that is loved by the world."


    Then Yan Chixia uploaded the video.


    Many people exclaimed.


    It turns out that there is a goddess who can use the power of stars to attack, which is really incredible. predict.


    Chapter 214 Sedum: Revenge is okay, but don''t become a monster of hatred!


    The power of the stars is also divided into levels.


    Can use the power of the eternal gods to attack the enemy.


    It is enough to prove how terrible this goddess named Ishtar is, but...how does this look look so familiar.


    Tosaka University: "See it now? This is what I call piracy!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "But they look so handsome, the treasures are so beautiful..."


    Solanum is staring.


    Obviously attracted by the treasure.


    What kind of fairy sword is this still playing?


    It''s really cool to play with bows and arrows like this.


    Chu Dashan: "One thing to say, this is really good-looking!"


    General Yuwen: "I feel like I have imitated it. Although there are weapons given by gods in my hands, it feels really cool to strike like this."


    Bearded swordsman: "Where is your attention? How hateful is that monster, haven''t you seen it?"


    For peace: "Brother, it''s good to be indifferent. Isn''t it the monster killing people? If you see the evil done by the Tianlong people, you will understand what a bad habit is."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "The same goes for the beast gods in our world. It''s good to be indifferent. If you want to make the world safe, just develop the religion."


    Mr. Murong: "Brother Bearded, what you see is just a microcosm of all the world. There are more villains in the world than you think. Look at the status of our saint¡¯s tomb and how many people have been practiced. Mutilated."


    Yan Chixia gradually calmed down.


    I feel that I have really made a fuss.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "If you really want to save the world, you need a calm heart. Brothers honestly develop the religion of God. When the religion of God spreads all over the world, there is real peace."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "The bald man is telling the truth. Originally, my world science was very backward, causing people to die in all kinds of ways. Now that I join the religion, the mortality rate has been reduced by 100%!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The true grace is always unspoken. Everyone, work hard."


    In the fairy sword world.


    Solanum and red sunflower are sitting together.


    Accept the worship of the people.


    Now the human world has fallen into their control, and the ghost world has also been brought in.


    Only the last heaven and demon world.


    Sedum stood below and said, "Now that the world is unified, where is our next goal?"


    "Where do you want to go, brother?"


    "If you go to the Demon Realm, then we will go to the God Realm, and vice versa!"


    Sedum looked down for a moment.


    Finally raised his head and said, "It''s still the God Realm. Since the Emperor likes to play with me so much, I will give him a surprise too!"


    "Okay, that brother must be careful."


    Solanum exhorted.


    After all, the rabbit bites people in a hurry.


    Not to mention a **** emperor!


    The latter nodded and held the fairy sword, which turned into streamer and disappeared.


    For a moment, at the South Gate.


    A bright sword light flashed.


    The enchantment was broken.


    "Old Fuxi dog, come out for me!"


    Sedum is now wearing a thin samurai uniform, but his body is shrouded in magical light.


    Its momentum is like a dragon.


    The whole body was full of murderous aura.


    The hatred of killing myself twice is superimposed.


    It''s time to liquidate.


    "General Fei Peng!"


    A group of men and horses came and knelt in front of Sedum.


    This is his former subordinate.


    Because of the death of the scabious, he was reduced to an ordinary heavenly soldier.


    Now I heard that the Nantian Gate was broken, so I rushed over.


    "So it''s you, go... let me punish this sin!"


    "Yes!"


    The road to the Heavenly Emperor Palace was full of blood and fighting.


    A large number of wizards were gathered by the Emperor of Heaven.


    As a result, all of them are now under the sword of Jingtian, because even if he does not kill these people, the other party will choose to blew himself up.


    Fuxi''s heart was extremely vicious.


    When tens of thousands of soldiers fell.


    Fuxi finally came out.


    There were three sons of Fuxi who appeared with him.


    Four people form a great array of heavens.


    "Come on, Feipeng... I have been waiting for you for a long time. The former Nuwa is not my opponent, do you think you are?"


    "Fei Peng now comes back to be my father''s dog, and can forgive you a life. If you don''t realize it, then you will truly die!"


    "Brother, talk nonsense to him, kill..."


    Four people all shot together.


    Pei Ran''s divine power, superimposed.


    This formation is based on the entire God Realm, continuously releasing power.


    Fuxi''s eldest son walked in the forefront and knocked Sedum back with an axe.


    Just when he thought he could win the pursuit.


    A red arrow passed through.


    Destroyed his life.


    "No... my child, demon! You didn''t go to the devil world..."


    Fuxi looked at the eldest son whose soul was broken, and was frightened and angry.


    The other party was lying to him.


    He didn''t go to the Demon Realm at all, but was behind Feipeng.


    Came to heaven quietly and without interest!


    Hongkui Xiemei smiled and said in a low voice: "So you don''t know, you have to concentrate your firepower to hit people, do you think we don''t understand that you are watching?"


    "Why talk so much nonsense to him, let''s kill..."


    Solanum appeared from behind.


    At the moment, she is wearing a white dress.


    The pretty face was full of murderous intent.


    It was four to one just now.


    It''s three to three now.

 Chapter 261：

    Fighting power is not proportional at all!


    When Fuxi saw this, he yelled: "Mozun, you still want to watch the show. When do you really want to be someone else''s dog?"


    "Hahahaha...Tiandi Fuxi, I didn''t expect you to fight like this."


    Accompanied by hearty laughter.


    The Demon Respect Building appeared in front of the Dragon Kwai and others.


    At this moment, he is light and dark.


    There is holy light in the evil.


    It turned out to be the same body of light and darkness! ! !


    "Two divine envoys, have you seen my perfect body? Is it stronger than yours? It is not advisable to be a dog to others. It is better to cut off the connection with the gods and let us sit down and master the Three Realms. Isn''t it good?"


    "Too much nonsense, have you really seen the power of our sisters?"


    Although the Emperor Fuxi bribed the Demon Venerable with treasures, and the two intertwined their strengths.


    And they have all been enhanced.


    But these guys seem to have forgotten one thing.


    That is, the nightshade and the red sunflower are originally one.


    When the two returned to one, the real power of light and dark interweaving was born.


    The power of the dawn of the nightshade, the power of the darkness of the red sunflower.


    The two merge into one.


    "Do you still think you have a chance to win now?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Solanum''s mouth.


    Pointing to Fuxi''s son.


    Two blood flowers burst one after another.


    The handsome face of the Heavenly Emperor was already covered by blood at this moment.


    The blood kept dripping.


    He was terrified.


    this is too scary.


    Because they have always been treated as two people, they have forgotten that they were originally one.


    Combining now is not as simple as one plus one! ! !


    Damn...


    Fuxi gave a strange cry.


    Panic unscrupulously opened up the defensive formation of the God Realm!


    Huh...........


    A light flashed.


    Nailed his arm directly to the ground.


    The fast water did not react.


    Mozun even turned his head and ran away, betraying his allies directly.


    Go to your ally.


    He will die if he doesn''t run!


    The Demon Venerable, who had gained strength, was extremely fast, and came to the edge of the heaven in the blink of an eye.


    But an arrow behind him.


    Faster than his speed.


    Tearing the space.


    Until the soul is gone.


    "It''s ridiculous to want to run away in front of me... All the enemies will perish today!!"


    Solanum finger joints.


    Thirteen energy arrows.


    Torn the space, breaking the Demon Respect Building to pieces.


    Then she turned to look at the emperor who was lying on the ground, already urinating her pants, and said with a smile: "How do you want to die? Your majesty, the emperor, who has been the ruler for so long, must be very dissatisfied in her heart. yours..."


    Solanum''s evil smile.


    The frightened Fuxi screamed.


    Click.


    A sword light flashed, and Fuxi''s head flew up.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Sister, take revenge if you kill someone. Don''t let yourself become a monster dominated by hatred."


    Sedum''s words silenced the nightshade.


    Then light flashed.


    The two separated again.


    "Thank you brother for your advice."


    "Um."


    Jingtian laughed, so that he is his good sister.


    to be honest.


    He felt terrified just now.


    The fusion of the blackened sister with the evil red sunflower is simply terrible.


    It''s better to separate like this.


    At least it can protect the nightshade and slowly get better.


    Don''t continue to darken.


    Hongkui looked at the shattered God Realm and said, "There are not many people left here. Prepare to gather faith and promote the world."


    The devil cubs of the demon world are very easy to deal with.


    Who has the big fist.


    Who is the real king.


    At this time, the human world has become a place of faith, and now the God Realm has also fallen into their hands, and the Demon Realm can be promoted.


    Solanum nodded and said: "Well, listen to my sister."


    After half a month.


    The fairy sword world began to hold a big festival.


    This sacrifice 1.4 is the entire world.


    Naturally, there is no need to prepare any special tribute or the like.


    Ao Qian, who had experience in world promotion several times, dragged three small worlds to the eternal **** realm.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed the Immortal Sword World, triggering a 100-fold increase and becoming a five-star immortal world. You have received a 15% divine power bonus, and the area of ??God''s Domain is 15% larger."


    "Ding... It is detected that this world has a complete training system, do you continue to use it?"


    "Remarks: If you continue to use it, the highest strength is a one-star god!"


    One-star god, not a fairy!


    This means that the world of fairy sword surpasses other worlds that have been gathered together.


    It''s enough.


    Liu Che said to the system: "Continue the development of this world, set up the ascension platform, and directly promote the one-star **** realm."


    Can get to this point.


    There is no need to change the properties at will.


    After all, people here are used to the fairy system.


    When they reach a higher world, they can change their cultivation system.


    However, the people of the God Realm Star who are now promoted.


    In fact, they are very rare, and they add up to less than thirty.


    However, Liu Che was not in a hurry, as he took his time and one day all the believers would break through the **** level.


    He has this confidence.


    Because of his own God''s Domain, there is no shortage of original divine power. .


    Chapter 215 It is the two main priests who have joined the battlefield of the cemetery of the saints again!


    The Immortal Sword World was finally frozen, in front of the Shenwu World.


    After all, the world itself is ahead.


    Having the means to become an immortal, now that it has been systematically increased, ranking high is justified.


    Then Solanum, Red Kwai, Xiyao, Xue Jian.


    Waiting for the four people to arrive at the eternal shrine.


    But Sedum stayed behind to practice in the world. He got the news that as long as his strength broke through to the level of a god, he could go to other planes to fight.


    Xuejian was originally just a naughty little girl.


    Later, the spiritual strength developed to Tangjiapu, and was finally discovered by Hongkui. After half a year of training, he is now extremely obedient.


    The four of them were received by Shi Feixuan and Wan Wan.


    When they saw the nightshade coming, the two walked forward separately.


    "Good sister, we have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "You are sister Wanwan and sister Shifeixuan, good two!"


    "What kind of words are the sisters saying, do you want to join my faction?"


    Wan Wan sent an invitation to Hongkui, who joined without even thinking about it.


    Xi Yao and Xue Jian joined Shi Feixuan''s camp.


    I have to say a word.


    As long as you can get out of the control of Red Kwai, that''s really thank God.


    After hesitating for a while, Solanum finally chose Wanwan.


    Although she had been educated by Sedum for a long time, her darkened heart still did not support her weakening, but she did not kill people at will like before.


    It neutralizes the character.


    "So, can I choose a plane to join the war now?"


    Hongkui asked Wanwan.


    She and she couldn''t wait to go to the cemetery of the saints to play, her own world didn''t even have an enemy, it was almost boring to death.


    "It''s okay, but sister Hongkui, don''t you want to serve the gods?"


    Although it is cool to kill the enemy.


    But it''s better to serve the gods 29, and you can also be full of lovesickness.


    Strength will also become stronger.

 Chapter 262：

    Hong Kui leaned into Wan Wan''s ear and whispered: "I really want to serve the gods, but when will it be my turn for so many sisters? Instead of waiting so stupidly, it''s better to do more for the gods, this way I have me in my heart."


    She doesn''t want to be a vase.


    That doesn''t fit the character of Red Kwai at all.


    Since there are so many people now, it''s better to go to the battle first, so that the gods will see their hard work, and maybe they will be able to sleep.


    Wan Wan lowered her head and smiled.


    Unexpectedly, this girl still has this thought.


    "Okay, you come with Solanum, I hope you can adapt to the battle in the cemetery of the saints, now the fight over there is very hot..."


    She also passed by the other day.


    The evaluation of the status of the tomb of the saint is very high.


    Because there are many enemies there.


    Now Yang Jian has regained the three state cities, and they are all ready to fight against God.


    However, before going to the war on the plane, the nightshade and the red sunflower need to accept the gift of God.


    After all, sacrifice to the world is meritorious.


    That is to collect rewards.


    The two women came to the Ziwei Palace.


    Looking at the familiar faces, they nodded and saluted.


    Finally bowed in front of Liu Che.


    "See God of Eternity."


    "Well, get up. Do you want to go to the cemetery of the saints?"


    "Sister wants to go there, but I want to go to the Xingyue Plane, don''t you know it is okay?"


    "Yes, remember not to go too far."


    Liu Che faintly hinted.


    Both women nodded.


    "The two of you were originally one, although they were separated by divine power, then let you get a gift."


    He took one of the nine yams of the Eternal God Star and implanted it in the bodies of the two women.


    This did not Tilian after he bought it.


    A masterpiece that has been divinely irrigated for a long time.


    And with the blood of Tilian, the two women can live forever as long as one of them is not dead.


    This kind of racial talent against the sky.


    Very rare.


    Of course, this bloodline was originally integrated for one person.


    Used to divide the soul.


    However, it is just right for two women now.


    After getting the blessing.


    The divine power of nightshade and red sunflower rose steadily, and stopped until the eight-star stage.


    When they opened their eyes.


    The Kikyo beside him couldn''t help being surprised.


    Is this really the two existences with less than one star of power just now?


    It''s really strong.


    Soul synchronization.


    Breath synchronization.


    Even emoticons can be synchronized.


    "Thank you for the gift of God*2"


    The two women thanked God in unison.


    "Try the power of fusion, I think you can reach the point of being godly."


    "Yes."


    Solanum and red sunflower stand up and turn their bodies into light.


    One side is red, and the other is black.


    When the two figures overlap.


    A brand new woman appeared before the gods.


    She has the evil charm of a red sunflower, and at the same time the gentleness of a nightshade, her hair is gray, and her eyes are crystal clear.


    The breath has reached the stage of God!


    This is the horror of Bingdilian bloodline.


    It is also related to the special nature of Solanum.


    However, this body was unraveled after maintaining it for a while.


    After getting used to thinking about each other.


    When merging together, consciousness is always intertwined, which makes the nightshade very distressed.


    It is estimated that it will take a long time to get used to it!


    "It seems that the strength is not bad, go... do what you want to do."


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    The two women disappeared in the hall under the lead of the divine light.


    There are two portals to the cemetery of the saints.


    One is the universal portal of the Eternal Shrine, and the other is on that earth.


    Just after the red sunflower teleported to the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of the two.


    The other party was wearing a black vest, and his pale complexion gave people a sense of evil.


    Hongkui recognized this big acquaintance at a glance.


    "Yeah... isn''t this an egg incubator!!"


    "Damn, blackened girl Solanum, no... it''s wrong with your hair color, you''re a red sunflower!"


    Da She Maru was startled, and then smiled again.


    It seems that the other party also sacrificed the world.


    How else would you come here.


    Hongkui looked up and down the big snake pill, and asked with a smile, "Have your eggs hatched?"


    "Ahem...Don''t even mention hatching the eggs, okay? It''s my Dashewan, please, call your sister! But with your achievements, you should be able to become a goddess, why come here to suffer."


    The two wandered in the void tunnel.


    Da She Wan asked suspiciously.


    Hongkui''s fingers flicked, and the phantom long sword appeared at her fingertips, and she snorted softly: "You think I am a vase. If you want to fight with those godless people, then you must kill him upside down!"


    Sure enough, he is not a peaceful fellow.


    I hope the people of God can resist it.


    Then the two passed through the gate of time and space and arrived at the base headquarters in Qingzhou.


    A big hole has been split in the sky.


    It is more terrifying than the Scar of Heaven in Xuanyuan Sword World!


    Traverse hundreds of millions of miles.


    More than ten figures are fighting in the sky.


    When Da She Maru saw Tanjirou fighting a **** phantom, she finally couldn''t help it.


    "Red Kwai, I''m leaving now..."


    "Well, go ahead."


    The latter nodded slightly.


    Watching the big snake pill summon the beast, the purple jade python flew into the air.


    "Spirit Calling Technique¡¤Snake Shadow Killing the Sky"


    The special cultivation system of Dashemaru World---Soul Calling.


    Don''t look at Ten Thousand Snakes torturing him in the realm of God''s Domain. In real battles, they still dare not pretend to be garlic.


    Especially against the godless.


    "Hs... disrespect God, you should kill without mercy..."


    Wan She''s body blended into Da She Wan''s body like smoke.


    Then the fuchsia figure.


    Rushed into the heavens.


    "Tanjirou, your snake brother is here!"


    The old man with white eyebrows, who was fighting Tanjirou, was shocked when he heard another voice from below.


    Before he could react.


    The red light has penetrated his body.


    "Ah... you... are you also the subordinate of the evil **** outside the territory?"


    "No... I am the priest of the Eternal God Cult, Oshe Maru... Is this the so-called blood of God? Bah... It''s disgusting..."


    Tanjirou next to him looked at his opponent who was killed by cursing.


    He said with a black line: "Damn...Brother Snake, you are robbing a monster, I have been teasing him for a long time!!!"


    "Hey, I''m so sorry... I''m here this time to make the sky stained with blood."


    Da She Wan pulled out his finger.


    The body of the old man with white eyebrows has slowly become magnificent.


    963, the seed of the curse, has spread with his genes.


    All bloodliners are locked by Dashewan.


    In an instant, he disappeared in place.


    Thousands of miles away in the battlefield of God, a figure suddenly screamed, and saw the red palm, pinching his heart out of the body.


    "Hi...remember, the one who killed you is called Dashewan~~~"


    The battlefield of God.


    It was torn apart by six goddesses with supreme divine power.


    When the world of God appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone knows.


    Oneself and others are just toys in the eyes of others.


    Join the cult and destroy God.


    Become the master of it.

 Chapter 263：

    This is what people want to do!


    So, here has evolved into what it is now.


    There are so many people in God.


    Even divided into one area after another.


    Unknown is also one of the forces.


    They don''t want this world to blossom and bear fruit, so they use weird things to poison their cultivation!


    To poison a party of the world.


    Even the entire era.


    Chu Xuanfeng, Tan Zhilang, Murong Fu... and so on, the chief priests who came to the battlefield, heard about this and directly launched a war.


    Now the sky is stained with blood.


    Get rid of the scars of the sky in Qingzhou.


    In other places, the sky is blood red.


    Because they don''t know how many gods have been slaughtered anymore, that is the sky stained red with countless blood.


    Fairies, fairies.


    Get killed as long as you show up!


    Tsunade, who had just absorbed the vitality and killed the three gods, heard the weird scream of Oshemaru.


    Yinya said secretly.


    "Why doesn''t this guy know how to converge, his brain... is so grown-up, so what kind of jin!"


    Bai Suzhen next to him smiled and said: "Don''t say so much, kill first... Today these gods should be able to hold on for a while."


    Every day there are more than a million people on God¡¯s side going into battle.


    Once the loss is heavy, they will use the seal.


    Block the entrance.


    Don''t know what conspiracy is being done.


    So they must hurry up and kill more people. .


    Chapter 216 Two Newcomers Join the Chat Group


    Entrance of the enchantment formation.


    A forbidden existence, watching everything below.


    Although tens of millions of people have been lost these days.


    But he was not worried at all.


    Kneeling in a large universe, he respectfully asked: "Ancestor, why don''t you take action to kill this group of evil gods outside the territory?"


    Although the opponent''s strength is good.


    But obviously not as powerful as the ancestors.


    Even relying on strange forces to tear God apart.


    It''s still not as good as the ancestor who used the ancient forbidden device.


    "It takes a lot of blood to activate the forbidden device. It is not enough to stain the sky with blood. It takes hundreds of millions of people to come to the floating corpse, and this group of people has already killed the red eye. When they all come here, we can take all of the evil gods. Stuck!"


    "You mean to trap these people and completely block the entrance of the evil god?"


    People at the big universe level react quickly.


    I immediately understood the calculations from my ancestors.


    The eyes suddenly lit up.


    If you gather all the taboos, you can definitely kill these existences.


    What about the mere evil god?


    The true body must not dare to come.


    You can only plan behind the scenes like an ancestor.


    The taboo old man nodded lightly and sighed: "The other party is also a master. I don''t know if our calculations can be successful, but many people in the world below have already come into contact with us."


    Although the eternal religion seems to be good.


    But after all, it is an external force.


    And they serve as the upper bound of the sun.


    There are still means of communication.


    Now it depends on who moves faster.


    The group of people sent down for a while is dead.


    The old man urged the big array.


    The entrance below was closed.


    Chu Xuanfeng and others felt the energy fluctuations, and waved to their believers without a smile, everyone went back.


    They still had no losses in this battle.


    Those who die are all enemies.


    Every battle is a victory.


    A large amount of blood was collected by them.


    After returning to Qingzhou, it was poured on the altar.


    The collected weapons and armors are equipped for believers who join the religion.


    Those who tasted the sweetness laughed extremely happily.


    And the leaders of some big forces came to Chu Xuanfeng and others.


    They first saluted the goddess, and then said to Chu Xuanfeng: "Master priest, it has been half a month. These gods send people here every time to ask for death. Obviously there is a conspiracy. We wait. Be prepared."


    The speaker is the overlord of Yongzhou.


    Once holding a long mace, he took control of Bazhou City, trying to unify Yangjian.


    Unfortunately, he ran into Tsunade.


    A pair of iron fists hammered the opponent''s desire for life.


    Don''t say he is the overlord, he is happy to be a bachelor.


    After hundreds of millions of beatings.


    He obediently gave in.


    After joining the cult, his strength reached the level of the universe.


    Now it has become a heartfelt dog leg.


    Similarly, Yongzhou has become one of the strengths of the gods.


    Someone had mocked him before, saying that a generation of hegemons was a dog for others.


    Until God was torn apart.


    The whole Yang room was silent.


    The power of eternal religion is truly unfathomable.


    Not only has the method of complement, but also provides a powerful practice method.


    The existence that once challenged the overlord of Yongzhou.


    It''s not his enemy at all.


    Together with the number one mountain in the world, they all surrendered under the attack of the overlord of Yongzhou!


    There are two major forces in the Yangjian.


    One is the eternal religion.


    One group is the one who surrenders to God.


    The former are mostly families and casual cultivators.


    The latter was originally an existence at the level of hegemony, and did not want to become a believer, but chose to seek the skin of God and the tiger.


    They also know that this is very dangerous.


    But there is no other choice.


    As long as the eternal religion comes to their power.


    It will inevitably wipe out the entire army.


    And according to their intelligence, the strength of the Eternal Gods keeps increasing.


    Especially the goddess-level characters and the priest-level characters.


    Strongly outrageous.


    There is a demon in the front, and Tsunade Bai Suzhen in the back.


    God knows why there are so many people in the Church of Eternal God.


    At the end of the battle, Oshemaru returned to the cult with his trophies.


    This is collected blood.


    Something used to curse.


    Tanjirou and others stood nearby.


    His eyes did not blink.


    It was the first time I saw Dashewan curse, which was completely different from Baguio''s previous curse.


    Baguio''s spells start in the darkness and act on the soul.


    Her strength is more biased towards the dark department.


    On the other hand, Oshe Maru is a true mystery divine art.


    The two are different.


    "Look at it, this is my gift to God, and let them know that I am coming...~."


    The big snake pill who is laughing wickedly.


    Suddenly there was a bag on his head.


    "Hi...Who is hitting me!!!"


    "It''s my old lady!"


    "Aha... it''s Tsunade, sorry... I''m really sorry... hehehe..."


    O She Maru''s angry expression turned into a flattering smile by the way.


    If it is said that all goddess.


    What he fears most is Tsunade.


    Not to mention being punched, he didn''t have a temper even after a fight.


    Tsunade said with a disgusting face: "Stop being a demon for me, it''s the chief priest, can you be more serious? Otherwise, others will think you are an idiot!"


    "Hmm, we know."


    Da She Wan nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice.


    But I didn''t see Chu Xuanfeng sending this scene to the group.


    The title "On how fast people can change their faces!"


    ...

 Chapter 264：

    Wanjie chat group.


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "Hahahahaha...I am ridiculous, good guy...there is this kind of thing? Is this the big snake pill? This is the only thing that the hatching master will come out of?"


    Second Li: "You don''t know, this guy and Goddess Tsunade belong to the same world, and they are classmates."


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s really unlucky. I can see that Dashewan is definitely the kind that has been holding back for a long time. Now that I finally have fun, I have met the most feared person!"


    Bearded swordsman: "It''s very pitiful, but it also seems to be the feeling of others. Unfortunately, now that the imperial court is broken, I have to establish a religious religion, otherwise I have to have a good chat with you."


    At this time, in the ghost world of a Chinese girl.


    Chaos became a mess.


    After the imperial court was destroyed.


    On the one hand, to save people, on the other hand, they have to constantly collect intelligence.


    At the same time, food must be prepared for the people.


    The centipede is so tossing, basically there is nothing good in a radius of a hundred miles.


    If it weren''t for the divine law to save people.


    It is estimated that he will be **** to death.


    Queen of the Vampire: "@È̽ç Scientist, I can''t see it, you still have this ability."


    Ninja scientist: "There is no way, I''m afraid Tsunade!!! Misery. jpg"


    Tanjiro: "Alright, alright, we didn''t mean to laugh at you either."


    General Yuwen: "@´óÁ¦Á¿½£¿Í, I suggest you gather the court officials and let them help you, otherwise you will be exhausted."


    Bearded swordsman: "Well, I understand. In order to ensure the development of the religion, I have destroyed the emperor''s soul!"


    Demon Hunter: "Good guy, it''s really hard to smash the bones and raise the ashes!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Actually, this is saving that guy. After being tortured for so long, I guess my soul will be distorted."


    Bearded swordsman: "I can''t help it either. If I don''t get rid of the emperor''s soul, it won''t be easy to kill him if he turns his head into the body."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "¡§"Do your own thing, just have a clear conscience!"


    Tosaka University: "Say you didn''t come to the tomb of the saints?"


    Demon Sword Spirit: "No, I am in your plane. It is very interesting here, especially the moves of the heroic spirits I like very much."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Just ask, why are all the news I received three days later?"


    Tanjiro: "???"


    Second Li: "???"


    Young Master Murong: "???"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I am also in this situation, what is going on!!!"


    Tosaka University: "Your time will not accelerate!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Is there such a thing?"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on, just time flies very fast."


    General Yuwen: "I guess the gods have accelerated the time of your world!!! Although not sure, Lao Gao and Jack, you two are the slowest progress, followed by Jiu Shu..."


    Time accelerates.


    This is Liu Che''s ability.


    The same thing is impossible.


    It really made Gao to wait for five years, he couldn''t bear it.


    So speed up the flow of time.


    Tanjirou: "Haha, in fact, it¡¯s not bad for time to accelerate, but it will allow them to integrate into the God Realm faster."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "That''s fine, oh... I''m going to work, time is accelerating, I hope the sky will fall soon."


    General Yuwen: "How is the development of your two beliefs now?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Three-quarters of the world has entered the scope of the religion,"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "I can make do with this book, I have unified the mainland plate!"


    Chu Dashan: "It seems that the speed is not slow, it is quite fast!"


    The unified plate means that the whole of Asia will start.


    The speed is really fast.


    The fox who only loves money: "I''m really envious of seeing you one after another ascending to the realm of God! When will our three sisters Tushan also go to the realm of God."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Couldn''t it be proud that the country hasn''t won it yet, right?"


    Queen Vampire: "It''s probably possible, otherwise she wouldn''t have such a tone."


    The fox who only loves money: "I''m almost vomiting. A group of idiot gods are awakened by people from proudly coming to the country. What four sons, and what dragon kings are all fighting against us!"


    Dashan Chu: "Play harder. You can''t just lift the table and gather human beings in your hands to hold a large altar!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Well, it''s really impossible. I can only raise the table and let the monsters who are kept in captivity by the gods see who is the real master of this world!"


    At this time, Tu Shan Yaya really has no choice.


    Originally gathered the last piece of territory.


    You can step into the realm of the gods.


    The result has been delayed until now.


    Tu Shan Yaya was almost mad.


    At this time, in the chat group, the reminder sounded again.


    Ding...the members of the group fell into the chat group.


    Ding...The Judicial God joins the chat group. .


    Chapter 217 The arrogant Yang Jian was finally scared! (Guiqiu full order)


    Liu Che was bathing originally, but he didn''t expect that a new group member would be added to the group.


    But the backgrounds of these two are not small.


    If the fallen white-robed wizard had not guessed wrong, he should be the Saruman wizard in the Lord of the Rings.


    The **** of justice is Yang Jian, the **** of Erlang.


    It''s just that Liu Che didn''t understand.


    Yang Jian is from Journey to the West, or from the Baolian Lantern.


    But no matter which one it is, countless immortals are bound to be involved,


    "Is it two plane worlds at once? It''s really interesting, are there more and more large-scale worlds like this?"


    At first, it was only the plane of the tomb of the saints, and then the plane of the moon.


    Now there are two more planes.


    It seems that I have to develop a lot of believers.


    Accelerating the world of Gao Yao and Jack is correct, and he needs more wage earners.


    As for the cemetery of the saints over there.


    It seems it''s time to add fire.


    Liu Che turned his head to face Lin Qing''er next to him and said: "Three days later, you and Hui Ye will go to the world of the saint''s cemetery to frighten the people of God. Recently, another plane has been opened."


    The latter nodded obediently.


    Then he fell asleep deeply.


    This is his exclusive bath, which is paved with rich sand of stars.


    It is more expensive than the previous bath materials.


    Kaguya Ji, who was sitting next to her combing her hair, asked, "How much does it need to be done?"


    "Do not touch the will of the world to fight back!"


    Kaguya nodded.


    This means letting oneself kill at will. It seems that the existence of those gods really makes the gods angry.


    If that''s the case, don''t blame her for being so cruel.


    Gods also have moments of angry eyes.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ever since the Solanum root entered the Moon World, the reception now has become Tu Shan Ya Ya.


    The fox who only loves money: "Welcome two newcomers, no matter what world you are from in 967, it is your good luck to join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Because there is a supreme god! "


    Judicial deity: "Hehe, what kind of evil spirit are you? Or an extraterritorial demon who dared to invade into the sea of ??knowledge of my **** Erlang, really knowing how to live and die."


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "God? Huh... I have already betrayed the gods, and now I am an ally of the demon **** Sauron! It''s ridiculous that a fox tribe actually claims to be a god!"


    I heard the two newcomers belittle the God of Eternity.


    The group''s hair exploded in an instant.


    Li Lao Er: "Two new idiots, do you think you are a little capable? Lao Tzu introduce yourself first, I am Li Shimin, the current emperor of the immortal world, and a one-star strength!"


    Tanjirou: "Those who don''t know are fearless, and I will give you a chance to apologize. My name is Tanjirou, the master of the world of Shenwu. Those who do not respect gods should be more careful!"


    Chu Dashan: "Yeah... the newcomer is Erlang Shen Yang Jian, @·¨º£... I remember that all the gods in your world were crushed by the gods, right?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "My God is glorious, that''s for sure... Not only the Erlang God, but also the Jade Emperor have been crushed to pieces, @ JudicialÌìÉñ, Lao Na Fahai... The strength is the Buddha.


    Now the Tathagata in my world has been chased by me to the point where I can only escape, and even Guanyin is dead.


    What do you think of yourself?


    Seeing that you are a newcomer, now kneel down and admit your mistakes, we can intercede with God! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Just killed the Emperor of Heaven, who does not respect the gods, die!"


    Tosaka University: "Excuse me, what is Judicial God? What is Erlang God?"


    Nine Uncle Swordsman and Demon: "You don''t understand it. This involves the gods of China, and Erlang is rumored to be the nephew of the Jade Emperor..."


    The fox who only loves money: "That''s it? The Jade Emperor has crushed it several times, and I laughed...Is the Demon Lord of Chi Guan Xing powerful? It was not turned into ashes under the fingers of God."


    ...


    Journey to the West in the world.


    Guanjiangkou.


    Inside the temple of Erlang.


    The man with Jian Xing''s eyebrows was sitting at home at this time, watching a paragraph of words that emerged in his mind.


    Killing intent appeared on his face.


    He hates that someone associates himself with the Jade Emperor the most.


    Especially the term nephew.


    It is his taboo!


    But... the following words are horrifying.


    Who is that Fahai?


    Why didn''t I know him, but the other party said that he killed Guanyin and Jade Emperor, and he also died?


    what ''s wrong?


    Do the people in this group really come from different worlds?

 Chapter 265：

    He was puzzled.


    Looking at the other person''s words, he was lost in thought.


    To tell the truth, Yang Jian looked at the emperors of the martial arts world, as well as the emperors of the fairy world, and did not catch a cold.


    Anyone can brag.


    He dare to say that he is number one in the world.


    Anyway, there is no proof.


    Credentials?


    It seems that this group of people said that they can read the group file.


    "Huh...then I want to see what''s inside."


    Click on the list.


    What catches the eye are two files.


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    ¡¾Eternal Sacrifice¡¿


    He just glanced at it after downloading it, and then sneered.


    Wicked way.


    The mere meditation is okay to fool mortals.


    It is ridiculous to want to lie to him to practice.


    If this kind of thing can enhance the strength.


    So what else is he still cultivating the Nineth Rank Profound Art? Just close his eyes and meditate!


    As for the eternal sacrifice technique, it is even more funny.


    This is clearly the incense sacrifice of their world.


    At first glance, it is the thing of the rural Mao God.


    Western teachers are better than this.


    But what is the video below?


    There is also an introduction to the identity of the group members.


    At the forefront is the God of Eternity, a true **** whose strength is unknown and possesses an eternal **** realm.


    "Hi...A world! And it''s still a big world. Is this a heavenly existence?"


    Yang Jian was shocked.


    At the same time, he got serious.


    If you really have so many worlds.


    This so-called eternal **** is an existence that is even more terrifying than heaven!


    Because the other party can bypass the way of heaven and contact oneself quietly.


    Next came the Li Shimin Tang dynasty. Under the guidance of the gods, he unified the whole world, destroyed Goryeo and Dongying, and dried up the prairie.


    Eventually he was promoted to the gods and became the immortal emperor.


    At present everyone can practice.


    "What are you kidding? If everyone uses something like Reiki, wouldn''t it be a mess, and everyone can practice, and their aptitudes are different..."


    The more you look, the more absurd.


    Below is Tanjiro Chiamon.


    Followed by Chu Xuanfeng.


    One world after another unfolded in front of him.


    The sun is rising and sunset outside.


    Yang Jian didn''t take it seriously, because his mind had already sunk into those videos.


    Pursuing sentient beings is also Fahai.


    Why does the other side look down on himself.


    Yang Jian finally understood.


    Because the eternal **** appeared, it directly destroyed the heaven.


    Even the Lingshan Mountain was destroyed.


    The Heavenly Dao level attack really made him terrified.


    But this is only the beginning.


    The following world made him even more dumbfounded.


    Especially in the place named as the tomb of the saints, the glorious aura is no less than their world.


    The years go by.


    Law attack.


    With all sorts of mystical methods, Yang Jian who looked at it almost fell into disarray.


    Until the end.


    He had to admit that this eternal **** had to surpass all his cognition.


    Is the opponent cruel?


    cruel!


    Any existence that does not believe in the eternal **** will be destroyed.


    Is the other party kind?


    No one can use kindness to describe their believers.


    It''s the love of the father for the child.


    No wonder the priests were so angry when they heard what they said.


    Their family was resurrected because of the eternal god.


    If there is no god.


    Then his ending is extremely sad.


    At least not so happy now.


    So I am also the protagonist of heaven and earth?


    Yang Jian smiled and couldn''t smile anymore.


    In order to make his mother live better, he had to go with the murderer.


    Do not listen to the announcement.


    It sounds nice.


    In fact, it''s just an alternative compromise of its own.


    The Jade Emperor wants to maintain his own rules, even his brother-in-law must be killed, and his sister must be suppressed.


    How pitiful?


    Really hard-hearted.


    Such an existence can sit high in the dragon chair and become the master of the Three Realms in this era.


    "If you have power, you can do everything you want!"


    "If I had the power, then the Jade Emperor would not dare to attack his father, nor would he dare to suppress my mother."


    "Even forced me to be the **** of justice!"


    ...


    Countless years flashed in Yang Jian''s mind.


    This is his resentment.


    At the same time it is his hatred.


    I was pressed in the bottom of my heart before, but now it is suddenly magnified.


    "Second brother...Second brother..."


    "What''s wrong with you, brother..."


    The sound coming from the ear awakened Yang Jian from the demons.


    He was startled in a cold sweat in an instant.


    "I''m fine, but I''m a little tired recently..."


    Yang Jian smiled in front of him.


    Seeing his sister Yang Chan''s worries, a thought came to his mind.


    Although he lost his mother and father and eldest brother.


    At least there is sister Yang Chan, right?


    No matter how.


    You must protect her yourself.


    Yang Chan looked at his cold-sweat brother, the countless wine bottles under his feet, and the alcohol on his body, and he sighed inwardly.


    Brother can''t solve that knot.


    But the enemy is the Lord of the Three Realms.


    Even if he has cultivated for countless years, even if he hit the Nantian Gate.


    In the face of the people of the Li people, they finally chose to let them go.


    Everyone thought that Yang Jian was inferior to the Jade Emperor.


    But no one knows that the people of the Li people were unlucky in the original battle of cutting the sky.


    Guanjiangkou in that year.


    More than 30,000 people died.


    This is why Erlang Shen Yang Jian chose this place as the dojo, just to repay the mistakes he made in the past.


    Yang Chan looked at the second brother who forced a laugh.


    He burst into tears and said, "Brother, forget that. Although my father is dead, he still lives well in the underworld. I can still get together with my mother every year. I can''t blame us...


    The only blame is that this world cannot make Xianfan fall in love.


    They only laugh at you, but they don''t know the kindness of your second brother! "


    "younger sister..."


    Yang Jian''s eyes softened, and he remembered that he had been here for hundreds of years.


    There was a bitterness on his face.


    He is a man of integrity, otherwise he would not become a **** of justice!


    But his abilities are limited, and he can only affect thousands of miles near the Guanjiang Estuary. .


    Chapter 218 Yang Jian: Guanyin Bodhisattva, this is the mercy in your mouth?


    It is the people of the Li people who really suffer.


    The so-called cut sky.


    It is impossible to do without the ability like the God of Eternity.


    Although Yang Jian was very excited.

 Chapter 266：

    But he is also a prudent person, otherwise he would not be where he is today.


    Obviously recognized the God of Eternity.


    But it will not be shaken by the opponent''s strength.


    Because his mother is still under the control of the Jade Emperor, there is always a slight difference.


    He didn''t want to take risks.


    ...


    Another paragraph of Sa~Luman, in these three days.


    Quarrel with other people often.


    Because he is a proud man.


    Although I betrayed the former god-, but so what?


    He didn''t even bother to watch those videos.


    Even the so-called becoming gods and various spells were ignored.


    Although a bit unreasonable.


    But this style is also the only one in the group.


    Even Fahai, the most stubborn one, is ashamed of it!


    Inside the magic tower.


    White-robed Saruman is making his own strong orc, the room is very sloppy, and there is no microcosm of the environment in which an elegant wizard is located.


    After all, it is his own lair.


    He is obsessed with wolf cavalry and orcs every day.


    I don''t have time to organize these things.


    However, the recent Luo Hanguo seems to be a little restless, perhaps starting from there to strengthen his power.


    I lied to Gandalf and lied to many people.


    Galadriel alone did not trust herself.


    This is really a sad thing.


    As the most beautiful elf in the mainland, it is a sad story that he can''t own it.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Pudu sentient beings: "I don''t want to play anymore recently. I am ready to harvest the bald Tathagata, and I am ready to gather with you."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Is your faith enough?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Yes, through the manifestation and the gospel, people who have received faith can naturally feel the gift of God. Now basically the religion has spread all over the world, and the underworld is under my control."


    If it is not for torturing Tathagata.


    Let him feel the feeling of being played with.


    Fahai''s speed has actually surpassed that of nightshade.


    Don''t look at him as a babble.


    The concept of fraternity for all beings is still admirable.


    Coupled with the help of the Four Seas Dragon Race.


    It''s not too easy.


    Tanjirou: "Then you come, just now we have built a bigger altar here, today''s two gods have come, I heard that the gods will be killed!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Please live!!!! Guiqiu..."


    For peace: "I also ask, the gods show the gods, this is a scene that has never been seen before, and it will be very exciting."


    Young Master Murong: "It''s more than an excitement, it''s a **** killing, because the two gods have very serious expressions."


    Judicial God: "Excuse me, the **** is the upper realm in the cemetery of the saints. As for them all killed? Didn''t the gods say to promote peace!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Yang Jian, you don''t understand. Those gods look down on sentient beings and make fun of all living beings. If they really have a heart for good, why not take the initiative to show goodness when the gods save the common people?"


    Dashan Chu: "Those weird and unknown are connected with them. This is a hammer! It is clearly to look down on our world. God is connected to many planets. He thinks that he is superior, and prevents everyone from upgrading and threatens them. This way Doesn''t the existence of be beheaded?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "One more thing, you are also the **** of heaven? I would advise you, if you still have a trace of conscience, then use your own eyes to look at Lingshan. You must have never seen that picture before! "


    Judicial God: "What do you mean?"


    Tanjiro: "Hey... the answer is very simple. This bald man was a monk before. Humans and monsters are incompatible, right? Then the Buddha raised monsters to eat people!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing! Just look at your name and you will know that you are a righteous fairy, Yang Jian, I have seen your story these past few days~"


    Chu Dashan: "Hey...It''s not all my credit, but it''s better not to tell him about it, let him see the truth of this world first."


    the truth?


    What is the truth!


    Yang Jian frowned.


    Is it true that the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas of Lingshan, as Fahai said, are really so unbearable?


    It should be impossible to raise monsters and eat people.


    However, now Tang Seng and several people are already on the road to the west, and I went to see it and it was fine. It happened to have a glass of wine with the monkey.


    It''s okay to go and have a look.


    With doubts.


    Yang Jian turned into a rainbow light, abandoning the roaring dog, and went straight to the sky.


    The way to learn.


    He knew it.


    Moreover, some powerful gods understand that this journey to the west is for Lingshan to purify the monsters.


    That being the case, why do they all think that there will be accidents.


    He doesn''t understand.


    After traveling for almost a thousand miles.


    A strong smell of blood came from below.


    Yang Jian frowned slightly.


    The sky eye suddenly opened.


    I saw a raging fire in a village not far away, and a huge wolf demon was devouring the people here.


    And what really left him speechless was.


    A temple is enshrined here.


    Inside is a King Kong impressively.


    Why doesn''t it appear if there is an offering?


    Yang Jian suppressed the anger in his heart and flew in front of the wolf demon in a flash.


    "Woo!"


    The other side''s cold hair stood up, and a paw came out of his heart.


    choke.


    The three-pointed and two-edged sword came out.


    Directly killed this monster in the Golden Core Realm.


    Yang Jian said with a frosty face: "Land, get out of me!!!"


    "See Erlang Zhenjun, the little **** is here."


    The trembling ground flew from a distance and knelt before him.


    Facing the murderous **** of Erlang.


    He almost fainted in shock.


    This is not a good waiter, maybe he will kill him in one fell swoop.


    Yang Jian pointed his weapon at the distant temple and asked, "Since the enshrined King Kong is enshrined, why don''t the Buddhists come to eliminate demons? Here are hundreds of people who have died!"


    "Hui Zhenjun, this King Kong Buddha statue was really related to the photo before, and later... later..."


    "What happened later? Hurry up!"


    "Later, because some people said that their life was not easy, it was a bit difficult to worship the Buddha statue, so they changed from burning incense daily to monthly burning incense..."


    Yang Jian was angrily laughed.


    Just because there is no incense.


    This King Kong withdrew his consciousness.


    How ridiculous?


    When you eat other people''s incense, why don''t you remember the kindness of others.


    If you neglect you a little bit, just let it go.


    It''s really good Buddhism.


    It''s really "compassionate".


    Click.


    The three-pointed two-edged sword pointed at the temple that was intact.


    Destroy it directly.


    "Since the people are gone, why are you still leaving your clay figurines, **** thing!"


    Yang Jian was really angry.


    At the same time, the thoughts in my heart began to change slightly.


    Here is just a microcosm.


    What really made Yang Jian''s heart cold was yet to come.


    At this moment, Tang Seng, his teacher and apprentice, had just experienced Che Chiguo.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Came to Chenjiazhuang.


    Here they met the king of inspiration!


    "Master, this monster is wicked, and virgins eat all kinds of things. Where can I get this? Let my brother and I catch it!"


    "Yes, Master, I have to eat a pair of virgin boys and girls every year, that''s not good!"


    Drifting also talked to the side.


    Although he is a heavenly general.


    But this monster who is eating children still hates it very much.


    The most important thing is.


    The only ones who can fight are Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother. Anyway, he is the only one who can fight soy sauce.


    Arch fire is right.


    As for the second brother''s glaring glaring, he would ignore it.


    The villagers nearby, hearing the monkey talking, immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Holy Master, please let the two elders take action. The people in our village will all be eaten up!"


    "Yes, please."

 Chapter 267：

    People knelt on the ground.


    Looking at Tang Seng pleadingly.


    This is actually not to blame for them.


    How many people are there in a village?


    I have to eat a couple every year.


    The child is going to be eaten up.


    And who is willing to feed his children to the monsters, even if he is not willing to let himself live.


    ............


    They would rather sacrifice themselves.


    Will not harm the child! ! !


    Tang Seng sighed after hearing the words: "Bajie, Wukong, the next thing is up to you, since we encounter this matter, we must take care of it."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Yes."


    The two are combined.


    That night, he pretended to be a virgin and hit the monsters happily.


    As a result, this inspirational king has the ability.


    Relying on the escape technique to escape.


    However, he was very clever, and it snowed straight away, when Tang Seng thought it was okay.


    Suddenly, Tang Seng was taken away by controlling the river.


    This time Wukong was blown up because he chased him down, not as fast as the inspirational king.


    The other party arrested Tang Seng.


    The Dongfu was closed.


    The war also started.


    No matter how he yelled and cursed, the inspiration king just won''t come out.


    In the end there is no way for Wukong.


    I can only invite Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The next thing became simple. I saw the bodhisattva wearing plain clothes beckoning gently, and the great inspiration below uncontrollably turned into a carp and fell into her flower basket.


    "So you go, rescue Tang Seng and continue to go to the west to learn the scriptures..."


    "Xie Bodhisattva!"


    Wukong looked at the golden carp, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes, but he was finally hidden.


    But at this moment.


    A voice came from the sky.


    "Bodhisattva, is this really good?"


    Everyone looked up and saw a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes descending from the sky.


    Gives people a very scary feeling.


    Erlang Shen is angry!


    This was the first time he was so angry.


    "What advice does Zhenjun Erlang have?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva frowned and asked.


    They Lingshan and Tianting are currently partners, asking themselves if they did not provoke the Jade Emperor''s nephew.


    Yang Jian looked at the innocent carp in the flower basket and sneered, "Is it really good to take away the fish in your hand like this?"


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    What does this mean?


    Questioning Guanyin?


    A flash of happiness flashed in the Monkey King Mountain, could it be said that he came for the inspiration king!


    Seeing Guanyin did not speak.


    Yang Jian''s eyes were cold, and he said lightly: "The fish you raise at home, if you want to come out, eat a pair of virgin boys and girls every year, do you know that those children are born and raised by parents?" Bu.


    Chapter 219 What do you call Guanyin for sending children, do you feed other people''s children to this fish essence?


    "I don''t know what the Bodhisattva is going to do with this carp essence?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was taken aback, and then said embarrassingly: "Naturally let him go back and confess his sins..."


    "Is it just confession? How many children this monster has eaten in Tongtian Hanoi, each of them was born in October. Is your so-called compassion real or fake?"


    This statement came out.


    It''s not just Guanyin''s complexion.


    Everyone''s expressions changed, but Monkey King laughed.


    happy.


    Really happy.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva sighed and whispered: "Yang Jian, you are drunk..."


    drunk?


    He was indeed drunk, so drunk that he couldn''t see whether the world was black or white.


    Drunk enough to see the hypocrisy of this world.


    Buddhism promotes compassion, but raises a group of demons.


    This is just a microcosm.


    But Yang Jian could see through the hypocrisy of Buddhism.


    Judicial god?


    I don''t deserve this title.


    Looking at the silent **** Erlang, Guanyin turned around and wanted to leave, but he did not expect strong spiritual energy fluctuations behind him.


    This Erlangshen broke through in front of everyone!


    "Stop, leave without giving me any explanation? Do you use my duty of the Judicial God as a cover!"


    "Yang Jian!"


    "To shut up!"


    Yang Jian turned his head and looked at Tang Seng among the people below. He was Jin Chanzi, right.


    Buddhism is booming this time.


    Rely on this guy.


    "Bodhisattva, I call you a Bodhisattva when I respect you for compassion! In front of my disciples, tell me a little bit more clearly, what should I do with this carp essence?


    Do you think that as a disciple of the Buddha, you can act recklessly?


    You have a saying in Buddhism that you can attain Buddhahood only by cultivating unlimited merits, but these children have never seen them in their future lives, and become the food of the fish essence.


    Is this contrary to the teachings of your Buddhism?


    A simple sentence [Naughty animal, come back with me].


    I just feel that nothing is happening. You, Bodhisattvas, who see this world, shouldn¡¯t worship them, okay? "


    "You... Yang Jian... you know..."


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva''s fingers trembled, and he didn''t know what to say.


    She never thought of it.


    The heavenly people will be blocked in front of oneself.


    Yang Jian said sarcastically, "What? Am I wrong, or do you think the people below have any sins in their previous lives?


    No matter what they have done in their previous life, is it the turn to suffer in this life?


    I remember that some people called you Guanyin for sending children. Do you mean sending children to other people''s children to fish spirits? "


    This is no longer a question.


    It''s the words of Zhu Xin.


    Yang Jian is a thoughtful person, as well as an upright person.


    This is where he came.


    If it doesn''t come, the fish spirit that has harmed Chenjiazhuang will really be taken away.


    What about other monsters?


    Eating and drinking enough has harmed the world for decades, but nothing really happened.


    What judicial **** is simply a blind eye.


    An idiot fooled by the heavens.


    Such a god.


    It''s improper! ! !


    That is to say, seeing everything that this fish spirit did, Yang Jian just now used the eternal meditation idea, otherwise he would not have the confidence to be **** the Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    But now it''s different.


    The nine-turn profound art is under the blessing of Ming thought.


    Direct Dzogchen.


    Breakthrough to the same level as Guanyin.


    If you really want to fight, it depends on whose methods are higher.


    At this moment, the monk Tang below could not sit still, he was a truly compassionate person.


    It is also the person who welcomes the robbery.


    Let him eat ginseng fruit, he is not happy.


    What''s more, it is now being questioned by the Judicial God of the Heavenly Court until the original heart.


    If you can''t solve the current situation perfectly.


    His Buddha''s mind will not be perfect.


    There are even signs of rupture.


    "Bodhisattva, please give this fish essence to the justice god, otherwise you will not be able to confess to the dead children!"


    Drifting indifferent.


    Zhu Bajie sat on the ground without paying attention.


    A flash of ridicule flashed through Bai Longma''s eyes.


    They had been walking on the road to the west for a long time, and all the monsters that harmed the people and the monsters without backstage were killed.


    Only those monsters who surrendered to Buddhism and Heaven did not die.


    it''s good now.


    Erlang God convulsions, see what you do with Buddhism!


    Although Tianting and Lingshan are in the honeymoon period.


    But don¡¯t forget that they are also competitive.

 Chapter 268：

    No one can but admit this.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the aggressive Yang Jian and Tang Sanzang who was waiting for his own reply, and finally made a decision.


    "Carp spirit, your sins are serious, today I will hand you over to the Judiciary God, as for what consequences you have, it depends on how many sins you have committed!"


    Talk about it.


    The flower basket was thrown out by her.


    It fell on the three-pointed two-edged knife.


    The carp spirit was dumbfounded, and kept looking at the white-clothed Bodhisattva with pleading eyes.


    There was a cold look in the other person''s eyes.


    There is no such thing as petting and anger at all.


    This look is very clear, and he has been completely abandoned.


    The flower basket has lost its role as a seal.


    The carp essence flew out with a swing, trying to use the fish scale escape technique to escape into the sky.


    Unexpectedly, a pain in the chest and abdomen.


    A fiery force burst into the body in an instant.


    "Naughty animal, do you dare to run away? Do you think Yang Jian will let you live like the fake merciful person?


    Huh... tell you.


    Monsters who dare to kill, I, Yang Jian, will kill them!


    Not only that, but also make your flesh and blood into a fish feast for these villagers to eat! "


    Harsh words.


    Make Guanyin''s eyelids jump.


    But in the end, he did not object to Yang Jian, but acquiesced.


    "Oh..."


    The inspiration king wailed.


    The souls of countless children flew out of him.


    These are the souls he swallowed.


    Under the rescue of divine power.


    Flew away from his soul.


    After a while, a huge fish monster that lost his life fell on the ground.


    Yang Jian smiled faintly at Guanyin, and then said, "Villagers, this is your enemy, go eat it today, and avenge your children!"


    A simple vocabulary.


    It aroused the anger of countless people.


    But they didn''t really eat it. The other party had eaten countless children. Wouldn''t it be that they eat their own children?


    But countless weapons smashed past.


    Iron pickaxe, hoe, wood.


    All kinds of weapons that can be used.


    All fell on this fish spirit.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said indifferently: "Can the poor monk go now?"


    "Yes, but please tell the Bodhisattva to Lingshan for me."


    "Yang Jian, do you know that you are playing with fire? You can''t represent the heaven, you are just yourself!"


    Threat to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Yang Jian smiled.


    He laughed.


    The sound resounded thousands of miles away.


    "I, Yang Jian, is the deity of justice, the deity bestowed by the Jade Emperor, who will protect the world and prevent any grievances from appearing.


    No matter who kills the people wantonly, one is counted as one...


    If the immortal makes a mistake, then I will kill the immortal.


    If the Buddha makes a mistake, I will kill the Buddha.


    These monsters with backstage, let me hear clearly, I don''t care who is behind you, as long as you make a mistake, you will be punished due to it! ! ! ! ! "


    The voice said finally.


    Yang Jian was already gnashing his teeth.


    Finally Guanyin left.


    No more cruel words.


    Because today she is embarrassing enough, or the face of Buddhism has been smashed, and they keep saying compassion.


    It was completely exposed.


    Even if she wants to refer to the deer as a horse.


    Yang Jian just now also showed his own strength.


    Heavenly Court.


    Sure enough, it is the place where the dragon and the tiger are hidden.


    Is this another game of chess played by the Jade Emperor?


    Guanyin did not return to his dojo, but went to the land of Lingshan. Today''s affairs must be discussed with the Buddha face to face.


    ...


    "You can''t come, Erlang God, you are still a bit bloody."


    Monkey Sun was holding a piece of cooked fish in his left hand, while holding a glass of wine in his right hand, he looked at the justice **** with a smile on his face.


    Yang Jian snorted coldly: "Cut...I don''t need your compliment yet."


    "Hey, my grandson likes someone like you, come and have a drink..."


    The two touched the cups.


    He slurped and drank.


    As the saying goes.


    There is no bad drink for men.


    Three glasses of wine.


    The monkey''s words became more frequent.


    "I wanted to do this a long time ago. Don''t look at me when I went to heaven, but during the five hundred years when I was under the mountain, I still wanted to know what happened..."


    Speaking of the biggest thing I have ever done.


    The monkey will inevitably show a sarcasm.


    "Can regret it?"


    "I have never regretted it in my life. At least I said what I dared to say. Originally, I wanted to serve Master and **** him to the West. Don''t think I always do this, but I am sincere to Master."


    Speaking of the mentorship between Monkey King and Tang Sanzang.


    That really didn''t say.


    The monkey is such an existence.


    If you treat me sincerely, I will repay you in every possible way.


    What''s more, the master who sews his own clothes and quilts 1.4.


    "It''s just that, this old monk is sometimes too rigid, which makes old grandson a lot of brains. By the way... I heard those monsters say that you also played in the Heavenly Court back then. Why did you stop at Nantian Gate?"


    "Want to know?"


    "I really want to know."


    Yang Jian glanced at the wine glass in the monkey''s hand, and the latter drank it immediately.


    Then I heard him say.


    "Because of my unpredictable action, the Guanjiang Estuary below the river burst, and 10,000 people died, and then no one was inhabited for thousands of miles..."


    The monkey was shocked.


    Then a thumbs up.


    "Admire! Real men are also..."


    "Huh... it''s just the heart of a mortal. You can come to Guanjiangkou to find me when you have time. If you encounter such a situation, you can inform me."


    At this moment, Erlangshen glanced at the monkey''s tight band, a smirk on his face.


    Rubbed a copy of the method on the jade slip and threw it to the other party.


    "what is this?"


    "Baby who can set you free, when you see the difference between the world and the earth one day, and want to break free, use it..."


    The **** Erlang laughed and disappeared into a ray of sunlight.


    Until he left.


    The monkey muttered, "What is it, is it a high-level law decision?"


    It was a little confused, and directly watched the Fajue inside.


    Then I practiced. .


    Chapter 220 For his sister, Yang Jian believes in the God of Eternity!


    On the cloud, Yang Jian felt extremely refreshed.


    But he knew that this was just the beginning.


    The real fierce battle is yet to come.


    Buddhism.


    Sure enough, as Fahai said, it was filthy.


    Even the compassionate Bodhisattva is like this, so how disgusting is the land of the spiritual mountain?


    ...


    In the heaven.


    "Return to Your Majesty, Erlang God Yang Jian appeared in Tongtian River and had a dispute with Guanyin Bodhisattva!"


    "Huh? If you have this, come on."


    After all, he is his own nephew.


    The Jade Emperor was still very interested.


    After all, Yang Jian belonged to that kind of cold man.


    Although he suppressed his sister.


    Let the other party always have hatred.


    But how to say it is also a family.


    "That''s it. There is an inspiration king in Tongtian Hanoi, who is a carp essence of Guanshiyin Bodhisattva in the South China Sea. He escaped because of the high tide.


    After arriving at Chenjiazhuang, occupy the lair of the river god, and devour a pair of virgins every year..."


    After hearing what happened, the Jade Emperor sneered and said, "Hehe, this is Lingshan...a group of outwardly compassionate, treacherous guys from the mainland."

 Chapter 269：

    The person next to him asked: "Your Majesty, isn''t it bad for us? After all, there is still an agreement with Lingshan."


    "It is really bad to anger Lingshan for some mere mortals. Please also judge Yang Jian!"


    "Yes, that Guanyin Bodhisattva is a personal disciple of the Tathagata Buddha sitting down. If we are accused of crimes, we can''t bear it!"


    ...


    Everyone, you and I say a word.


    Didn''t find that the face of Jade Emperor turned into black charcoal at all.


    At this time, Wang Lingguan stood up 29 and said: "Everyone, have you put the cart before the horse a bit?


    On the contrary, I think Erlang God has done nothing wrong. The Jade Emperor is the ruler of the Three Realms. Isn''t all the territories in this world belonged to your Majesty?


    That being the case, True Monarch Erlang enforced the law and promoted my heavenly power, and let the bald people see who is the real master of the Three Realms. "


    In the Lingxiao Hall.


    Fell into silence.


    Although this is a good point, but who would really put it in his eyes.


    There are three forces in the underworld alone.


    But Lingshan is not under their jurisdiction.


    The Lord of the Three Realms, to put it bluntly, is a joke.


    It''s over after listening.


    Who would take it seriously.


    However, Wang Lingguan is your majesty''s dog leg, since he said this.


    It must have been instructed by the Jade Emperor.


    When everyone looked at the Jade Emperor.


    Sure enough, the opponent''s eyes were full of killing intent.


    For a time the wind changed sharply.


    "Even though Erlang has promoted the power of God, he can''t act arbitrarily. Just give it up this time, Taibaijinxing, please go there."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Judicial God: "Good evening everyone, I don''t know if I can come out and chat! @ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, @ÓîÎĽ«¾ü..."


    The fox who only loves money: "What''s wrong? Is it after drinking too much?"


    Chu Dashan: "At first glance, it means that you drink too much. Men drink too much for two things, one is a woman, and the other is their belief."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "My God is glorious, Yang Jian, I guess you must have seen the filthiness of Buddhism, and you must have encountered something that will shake you."


    After the other party downloaded the eternal meditation idea.


    Several days have passed.


    There was no squeak.


    This is very strange. Generally speaking, it will be used immediately after downloading.


    Fahai estimated that the other party was hesitating.


    And now with such an expression, everything suddenly became clear.


    The other party must have been in big trouble, or saw the filth of Buddhism.


    Judicial God: "What do you say about this? Now our world is traveling to the west, taking Buddhism to the east, and Tianting and Lingshan cooperate to eradicate the demons in the world, and by the way, promote the strength of both sides.


    As a result, I observed for a period of time.


    But I really can''t stand it anymore.


    There was a great inspirational king who actually ate children in Tongtianhe, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva just cursed and was about to take away..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Wuhu...Look, see...This is the **** place of Buddhism!"


    Tanjirou: "I feel you are laughing! Please be serious."


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Slayer: "Really?"


    Ding...the group member Judicial God uploaded a video.


    Then the videos were downloaded.


    Only Saruman did not.


    General Yuwen: "This kind of Bodhisattva is as hypocritical as the Nuwa in my world. Although Yang Jian you insulted the gods before, I was very angry, but because you still have a kind heart, you temporarily recognize you."


    People can not escape from doing wrong.


    What''s more, it''s a guy who hasn''t bathed in the grace of God.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hey, this Guanyin Bodhisattva is just such a hypocrisy. I advise you to observe it slowly. There will definitely be more nasty things. She said lightly, what should the dead children do?"


    Tosaka University: "Jin Yu is a baldness, and it''s the Buddhist bald man, and this monster is really disgusting. It''s amazing to have a backstage."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Huh...Yang Jian, do you now understand why we joined the Cult of God in the first place? It''s because you can''t get used to this hypocritical world!


    Those words of you are not bad, otherwise I see you and scold you once. "


    Dashan Chu: "Is it counted as one more chief priest now? I think you have also practiced meditation, otherwise the power will never break through, and the fluctuation of divine power cannot be concealed."


    Judicial God: "I''m sorry, I admit that I was a bit reckless before and didn''t recognize the greatness of God."


    Judicial God: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ, I feel very sorry here, I hope you can forgive me."


    God of Eternity: "All beings are my sons. It''s normal for you to make mistakes. I''m just waiting for your repentance. Just like Saruman, relying on the little demon Sauron, I feel that with the help of Morgoth, everything will proceed. Everyone knows that everything went smoothly, but it was the calculation of others, who eventually died in the betrayal of the villain Grima."


    Lord of the Rings World.


    Saruman, who was doing the experiment, was surprised when he looked at the chat group in his mind.


    How could the opponent know Morgoth, Sauron, and his servant Grima?


    This is impossible.


    How could a mere cowardly servant kill me.


    It must be impossible.


    Although Saruman didn''t believe in the words of the Eternal God, the words of the other party made him sweat in cold sweat.


    God of Eternity: "I said a long time ago that time is just a toy in my hands. If you don''t change your ending on your own, you will eventually regret it, just like Yang Jian, do you think the sister you protect will always be safe? ?"


    Judicial God: "!!!"


    Yang Jian stopped in the air, his breathing stopped.


    Is Yang Chan in danger?


    The only sister is Yang Jian¡¯s taboo, he will never allow anyone to hurt!


    Chu Dashan: "The rumor has it that Erlang''s younger sister seems to be married to Liu Yanchang, right? Is there anything hidden?"


    Liu Yanchang?


    Who is that?


    Among the fairy gods I know, there is no such name.


    Is it a mortal?


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Yes, I remember it is Yang Chan, Chen Xiang is miserable..."


    Judicial God: "Don''t spit people, my sister is still Yunying, and she will never marry a mortal. She is the niece of the Jade Emperor."


    Liu Che saw Yang Jian anxious.


    Happy in my heart.


    For your sister-in-law, I have some ways to deal with it.


    You can''t be convinced if you don''t believe it yet.


    God of Eternity: "Have you ever thought about Buddhism''s intervention? It seems that the two sides are in the honeymoon period, but after the end, they will definitely want to seek more for dealing with them. People are greedy, so they only need to move on the red line of the old age. It will be very simple to make your sister Hongluan move your hands and feet."


    In fact, about why Yang Chan fell in love with Liu Yanchang.


    Actually Liu Che didn''t know.


    A random stroke of liberty can make Yang Jian''s sister, the Three Madonna, be heartbroken.


    Who does he think he is?


    Even Wenquxing Yang Chan didn''t look down on it.


    If there were no ghosts, no one would believe it.


    This must be tricky.


    Anyway, it''s the right thing to throw the black pot on Buddhism.


    as predicted.


    Hearing his own words, the sister-in-law Yang Jian fell into silence.


    Then the other party sent a message of 967.


    Judicial God: "Perhaps what you said is right. The bald man of Buddhism can do everything. In order to separate me and the heaven, this is indeed the best way."


    Face the Jade Emperor.


    Can also divorce the relationship.


    What a perfect plan.


    Pudu sentient beings: "My child, go back and prepare sacrifices and sacrifice to the gods! While there is still time, otherwise the people of Lingshan will get news and count you up, but there will be no way!"


    He still doesn''t know the group of bald donkeys in Lingshan.


    This time provoke Guanyin.


    Then it will inevitably provoke countless revenge.


    Sacrifice directly to the gods and gain the power to crush everything.


    This is the real law of perfection.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Don''t persuade him. I''ll know when he loses his sister. I used to hesitate in various ways. I didn''t understand what regret is until my brother was killed."


    Tanjiro: "Uh... the nightshade is blackened again!"


    The fox who only loves money: "There is no regret medicine in the world. Anyway, today God came out and answered the questions for the two newcomers. He held his feet temporarily, God will not respond~"


    Li Er: "Anyway, I am preparing to kill the heavens with the gods! Come back and talk..."


    Tanjiro: "I went too."


    Chu Dashan: "+1"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I wish you all a good journey."


    ...


    Journey to the World.


    Yang Jian returned to Erlangjun Temple in Guanjiangkou.


    "Brother, why did you go out for so long this time? Did you find someone to compete?"


    Yang Chan ran up and down, with a well-behaved look.


    Let Yang Jian''s cold heart feel a touch of warmth.


    But then he thought of what the gods said.


    You can do everything possible to deal with a monkey, so what will happen to me?


    And the method of God that he cultivated.


    From the perspective of sentient beings, he can be regarded as taking refuge in the evil gods outside the territories.

 Chapter 270：

    Yang Jian took a deep breath and smiled at his sister: "Chan''er, where''s your Baolian Lantern? My brother wants to borrow it and use it and send you to a safe place by the way. Next, the world will be in chaos."


    Yang Chan:? ? ? .


    Chapter 221 Tathagata: I have a **** to add my body, but I am not afraid of death! !


    "Second brother, what do you mean? Why is the world in chaos."


    "And what to send me away."


    Facing the question of my sister.


    Yang Jian looked at her and said, "Because I ran into Guanyin and offended Lingshan. In order to protect you, I can only send you away."


    "I won''t leave. Both my father and eldest brother are dead. If I leave, who will take care of you."


    Yang Chan''s eyes were red.


    Crying became a tearful person.


    "Don''t worry, when the second brother calms down this world, I will go to God Realm to find you."


    boom.


    A hand knife fell on Yang Chan''s neck.


    At the same time, divine power blocked the spiritual platform.


    "Second brother..."


    Eyelids kept closing, Yang Chan whispered to his brother.


    "Second Lord, why did you stun the Third Mother?"


    Roaring Sky Dog walked in from outside and asked with a frown when he saw this scene.


    It''s not that the two siblings have never quarreled.


    But when you do it like this, it doesn''t.


    Yang Jian looked up at his partner and said, "Call the Meishan brothers to build an altar at Guanjiangkou. I want to worship the God of Eternity!"


    "Huh? God of Eternity? What is that..."


    I didn''t call out the three words "Bird".


    The snarling dog was kicked out.


    Yang Jian said with a cold face, "Clean my mouth. God''s name is not something you can insult."


    "Woo..."


    The power of a kick kicked the Roaring Sky Dog out for more than ten meters.


    Not much strength.


    But it hurts and dare not speak.


    Looking at the departed snarling dog.


    Yang Jian sighed in his heart. Solanum''s words greatly stimulated himself.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If something happened to the younger sister.


    There is no regret in the world that medicine is for oneself to eat.


    The speed of making altars by immortals is simply not too fast, and it is not a magic weapon for refining.


    Just two hours.


    An altar appeared in front of Yang Jian.


    The brothers were whispering.


    "You said, what kind of sickness is the second master, who openly sacrifices to a strange god, who can let him go to worship?"


    "It''s hard to say, maybe it''s an ancient god."


    "Well, I just heard the snarling dog said that the second master knocked out the third virgin and said that the world is going to change. It seems that it has something to do with going out this time."


    "We don''t care about this, just do our own thing with peace of mind, no matter who the second master believes in, we will not change until death!"


    "Well said."


    ...


    A moment of effort.


    Yang Jian walked out from inside holding his sister, carrying some magic weapons and the Baolian lantern that his mother left for her sister.


    With these words.


    Sacrifices are enough.


    "Second Lord, what should we do?"


    "Just watch it carefully."


    Yang Jian walked to the altar and put his sister on it, with a look of intolerance in his eyes.


    Then he knelt on the ground.


    Said extremely piously.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer Yang Jian. Here I will sacrifice the lotus lantern and some immortal treasures, and my sister Yang Chan will be a living sacrifice. I pray for your coming..."


    "Let this world be full of filth, pay homage to your divine light..."


    The Meishan Six Monsters next to him were surprised.


    What do you mean?


    Did Erlang God sacrifice his most important sister as a sacrifice?


    "Second Lord, wake up!! That is the Third Mother, your biological sister..."


    "Second Lord, did you take the wrong medicine? Don''t do stupid things."


    ...


    Face the accusations of everyone.


    Erlang God still does its own way.


    Continue to pray.


    Because only in this way, Yang Chan will not be harmed, of course, it is okay to pray directly.


    But he knew his sister very well.


    If you are sober, the opponent will definitely fight side by side with you to the end.


    "I''m sorry, sister...all the suffering, let me take care of it."


    "You will forgive me one day."


    ...


    In the Lingshan at this time.


    Resplendent.


    Everywhere is filled with Buddha''s light.


    On the entrance building, there are two dragons.


    If you look closely, you can still see the dragon''s eyes blinking.


    As a dragon, he can only become the watchdog of Lingshan.


    It can be seen how terrifying Lingshan in the world of Journey to the West is.


    "See Bodhisattva."


    "Um"


    After some courtesy, Guanyin Bodhisattva came to Tathagata.


    Haven''t waited for her to say anything.


    Tathagata took the initiative to say: "You don''t have to say much, I already know what happened."


    "Then I Buddha Tathagata, what should I do at this time?"


    "Let Venerable Kassapa go and see his younger sister. I remember called Yang Chan. After Journey to the West, he was making a decision. When the other party appeared this time, the Jade Emperor also gave news that he won''t let Yang Jian find fault again."


    Just a few lives.


    And it''s still useless mortals.


    Yang Jian really took a chicken feather as an arrow.


    Seeing the Tathagata''s disdainful tone, he had a calculation early.


    This made Guanyin who had prepared many words.


    I don''t know what to say.


    In fact, she really wanted to say something with Ru.


    Did he wait for someone to do something wrong? Although Yang Jian was aggressive, he was true.


    Every sentence hits the point.


    Are they really doing something wrong?


    Some places should reflect.


    But the Tathagata looks impatient, I guess he won''t listen to it.


    Guanyin didn''t stay long before leaving.


    On the way back.


    Suddenly I felt something terrifying inexplicably appeared.


    This is a hunch.


    It doesn''t count if you pinch your fingers.


    Guanyin frowned and said, "What happened? Why can''t I count it."


    ...


    At the mouth of the Guanjiang River.


    A beam of sky fell, and then illuminated the entire continent.


    The creatures of Journey to the West only felt their souls shake, and they all lost consciousness for a second.


    moment.


    A voice that reaches the depths of the soul appeared.


    "When the chaos was not born, I already appeared, older than that time..."


    If it''s just the sound, it doesn''t matter.


    The main reason is the profound mystery in the voice.


    And accompanied by the sound.


    A picture emerged in the hearts of everyone.


    Pangu breaks the ground!


    This is the veteran of the Chinese God System.


    Only the Great God Pangu was born in chaos, and what is going on with the sentence that is older than time?


    Is it possible that the other party is even more terrifying than Pangu! ! !


    In the spirit mountain.


    The words of anger resounded through the Tathagata.


    "What a sense of extraterritorial evil spirit bewitching the world!!!"

 Chapter 271：

    A powerful Buddha power followed the sound and went straight for nine days.


    Force tears the sky.


    Let sentient beings see that great figure.


    This is an existence beyond nine days.


    Thirty-three Heavens are not so tall.


    The eyes are brighter than the stars.


    The long river of time surrounds the other side.


    The stars among the stars, seeing the **** of eternity descend, are scared of their souls.


    Have fled their own natal star one after another.


    Chang''e in the lunar star fainted even more.


    After the Tathagata attacked.


    Already regretted it.


    The existence of this level is definitely the strength of the Great God Pangu.


    Handy! !


    Ding.


    The seemingly terrifying power finally fell on that figure.


    But it didn''t even splash a single ripple.


    Glancing lightly.


    The Tathagata was struck by lightning, spitting blood.


    The golden body shattered directly.


    The whole Lingshan wailed.


    The Buddha with a low cultivation level turned into a **** flower in this gaze.


    In the Lingxiao Hall.


    The Jade Emperor sat down on the ground, frightened out of his body.


    How terrifying this power is.


    I can''t resist it at all.


    Clairvoyance is already blind.


    Shunfeng was directly deaf.


    The Haotian realm shattered directly.


    Can''t watch, let alone figure it out.


    But fortunately, the **** only issued one attack, and did not continue the attack.


    The Tathagata is covered in blood, smiling weirdly.


    "¡§"Hahaha... No matter how strong you are, you don''t dare to kill me. Heaven will stop you. This world is Buddhist!"


    But soon he was tragic.


    Because after his golden body was shattered, Dao Xing was completely in vain.


    This means that the Tathagata has become a waste! !


    Liu Che sneered in his heart and jumped...I see how you jumped without your cultivation base.


    It''s hard to say that I like to die.


    For me, I can''t kill you, but it can abolish your cultivation base and make you unable to become the Buddha of all ages!


    After all, human beings are the protagonists of heaven and earth!


    As long as Yang Jian gathers his luck in the follow-up, Buddhism becomes popular, which is just nonsense.


    Soon he turned his gaze to Yang Jian''s body.


    The other party was very excited at the moment.


    Especially after I appeared, my whole body was shaking with excitement.


    But isn''t you Yang Jian a sister-controlled mad demon?


    Why sacrifice Yang Chan?


    He couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t bother to guess.


    He received the sacrifice anyway.


    "Yang Jian!"


    "The believers are here."


    Feeling the divine light poured in, Yang Jian gathered his inner excitement and looked towards the sky plainly.


    Neither overbearing nor overbearing.


    Worthy of being the **** of justice, the true monarch of Erlang.


    "Near you to offer meritorious service, one law of giving power, one shinto weapon, and the identity of the three-star envoy. I hope you will not be proud and work hard to develop the religion..."


    "Thank the gods for the gifts, but can believers ask the gods about one thing?"


    "Say."


    "Are you Pangu?"


    "Pangu does not exist. I am the creator. You can see it in the long river of time and space, but time is too far away, and all beings have forgotten my existence."


    Yang Jian understood.


    To spread falsehood.


    Because the ancestors could not describe the existence of gods, the name Pangu was handed down.


    "You must keep your heart in mind, and don''t forget your name. There is justice in the world, and you need to grasp this yardstick."


    "Yes, Yang Jian will definitely keep it in his heart."


    Erlang Shen clasped his fists and kowtowed.


    Watching the comatose sister leave with the sky.


    Long after the eternal **** disappeared, the Three Realms returned to their original appearance.


    The movement of Heaven''s Path slowly recovered at this time.


    Fragments of the law of force in Yang Jian''s body.


    Constantly fit with him.


    Yang Jian, who was originally in the realm of Bodhisattva, began to advance by leaps and bounds, until a terrifying howling passed through the nine heavens.


    The world''s talent suddenly realized.


    It turned out that the previous one was not a dream.


    It''s a very real existence.


    After the breakthrough of Yang Jian''s strength, it was even more terrifying than the Jade Emperor''s cultivation for 10,000 years.


    "True Monarch... True Monarch..."


    Just when Yang Jian was immersed in power.


    The voice of Taibaijinxing came from outside.


    He opened his eyes.


    A horrible streamer flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    The frightened old man Taibai shrank his neck and knelt directly on the ground reading.


    "Let''s talk, what is he looking for me?"


    "This...I...Jade Emperor...he said he missed you very much...".


    Chapter 222 The treasure contributed by Yang Jian, the soul supreme artifact! (Guiqiu full order)


    Taibai Venus didn''t dare to say anything at this time. If he warned, he had already taken refuge in the God of Eternity.


    In case you speak badly.


    It was clicked by the other party.


    There is no place to reason.


    Your uncle and nephew should discuss it, it has nothing to do with me!


    How about Taibaijinxing old fritters?


    The average person really can''t learn this on-the-spot flexibility.


    Yang Jian chuckled and said, "It just happens that I have something to tell him, you come with me."


    I saw him stretch out his hand and grab it.


    The three-pointed two-edged knife fell into the palm of his hand.


    The tip of the knife slashed forward.


    The space is shattered.


    Lingxiao Treasure Hall unexpectedly appeared in front of the two of them.


    Yang Jian grabbed Taibai Jinxing and walked in.


    The snarling dog naturally follows closely.


    It''s just that it''s magical at this moment, and it walks like a crab.


    No one, wayward!


    According to human words, it''s just arrogant.


    "Stop, this is the High Heaven Palace, you can''t enter without a call!"


    Wang Lingguan is the general guarding here.


    When you feel the spatial fluctuations coming from outside.


    He has flown out of it.


    The long sword in his hand reaches Yang Jian.


    The latter looked at him and smiled faintly.


    "The last time I hit Nantianmen, I didn''t fight with you. It''s a pity... the world says that the canopy is the champion of the heavens. I think Wang Lingguan is the strongest."


    "I don''t understand what you mean, but if you want to enter, you must ask your majesty''s permission."


    "Then see if you are qualified enough."


    Yang Jian released his finger, and Taibai Jinxing hurried to the distance.


    It can split the existence of such multiple spaces with one blow.


    It is no longer what they can stop.


    "kill!"


    Wang Lingguan twisted his footsteps and appeared in front of Yang Jian, with the long sword in his hand reaching to the center of the opponent''s eyebrows.


    His strength has always been a mystery.


    Only the Jade Emperor knew.


    However, being able to serve as the guardian of the High Heaven Palace shows how much the Jade Emperor attaches importance to him.


    Boom.


    The three-pointed two-edged sword just blocked the point of the sword.

 Chapter 272：

    "I thought that your 967 strength was pretty good, but now it looks like it''s already too far behind."


    "what?"


    Wang Lingguan was shocked.


    Then a violent force came from the weapon.


    The whole person is numb.


    Pei Ran''s power directly destroyed all his defenses.


    Wang Lingguan was swept away by Yang Jian like a cannonball.


    Fragments of the law of power.


    This is the power to master the law, and the gods give this power to themselves, which is to believe that my justice can carry forward the world.


    So this heaven is the first step.


    Yang Jian came to the hall.


    Countless fairy gods gathered in it at this moment.


    But no one dared to look at him directly, even the Barefoot Daxian and others who had been ridiculing in the past bowed their heads and said nothing.


    "Unrelated people wait for all to quit!"


    Yang Jian''s tone was extremely cold, as if sending a group of dogs.


    Even the father and son of Nezha and Tota Heavenly Kings that he had always applauded, did not rush over to say hello at this time.


    When only Jade Emperor and him were left in the hall.


    The former finally spoke.


    "Are you here to kill me?"


    "No, I just came over to tell you a word, this world must obey the order of the eternal god, the rebels should be killed, and the soul will fall into the ghost sea forever."


    "So you are here to persuade me."


    There was a smile on Jade Emperor''s face.


    After all, it is a child of love.


    Yang Jian did not speak, but looked at him plainly.


    "Take it, this is the thing that seals your mother, I was forced to do so at the beginning, many gods did not obey me..."


    "Don''t you join the cult?"


    "Some things are compelling, I can''t speak so much! Maybe the time has come, it''s not a bad idea..."


    Sitting in the position of the Jade Emperor.


    Some things cannot be done.


    He was also helpless at this point.


    As I am now.


    Want to join the Eternal God Cult, but Heaven is restraining himself.


    Can''t speak at all.


    Otherwise, his position will be lost.


    Yang Jian understood.


    He disappeared in the hall with something.


    On the same day, Guanjiangkou announced the establishment of a temple of eternal religion.


    In addition to the name of the Judicial God, Yang Jian now has another duty, the priest of the eternal god.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Ever since Yang Chan woke up, she has been weeping silently.


    The Liu Che who got it was very hairy.


    Shi Feixuan and Kikyo can only persuade them.


    Woman, what a headache.


    "Sister, don''t cry. I heard Lord God talk about what happened. In fact, your brother did it for your own good..."


    "Woohoo..."


    "It''s not bad to be here. As long as you practice hard and reach the strength of eight stars, you can still return to the original world without waiting for your brother to sacrifice again."


    "real?"


    Yang Chan''s face was surprised, but he didn''t expect to be born again.


    The Shifeixuan next to her smiled and said: "I still lied to you. I am a living example, and now I can go to the battlefield of two planes to play."


    "Um... I... I want to ask, to become a goddess, do I have to serve gods?"


    Yang Chan asked embarrassedly.


    She is Yunying''s body.


    And I haven''t tried to talk about love with men.


    She suddenly heard that the goddess were all imprisoned by the gods, which made her a little flustered.


    The heart is like a deer.


    Kikyo smiled slyly and asked, "Why, do you have a sweetheart?"


    "No, it''s just... I just feel so embarrassed, and I just go like that before I meet, I... I can''t do it."


    Yang Chan is an eccentric girl.


    Although it is enshrined.


    But when it comes to love affairs, I still can''t let go.


    Looking at the girl with blushing ears.


    Shi Fei Xuan came over and said: "You, I really think too much. The three gods in the palace are waiting for the bed, and there are so many sisters, it is too early to think it is your turn."


    She wasn''t coaxing Yang Chan.


    Although this girl is a bit pretty.


    But among the other goddesses, which one is not the goddess of heaven?


    Each is a beautiful person in one world.


    Everyone prayed to the gods to wait for bedtime.


    That would be like this girl, still afraid of the gods calling him.


    Yang Chan''s face was embarrassed, because he thought too much about his feelings.


    "You, what''s wrong with serving the gods?"


    "Just feel embarrassed..."


    "Hey, don''t tell other people about this, otherwise, hit your short report and wait and see if you want to see through it..."


    The three clamored.


    At last it dilutes Yang Chan''s mind.


    At this time, she saw Kikyo holding a book in her hand and asked in surprise, "What is this?"


    "Oh, you''d better not watch the things burned by the giant tree of affliction before."


    "why?"


    Yang Chan snatched it over and looked at the name of the book.


    Baolian lamp?


    Why is it the same as the name of my magic weapon.


    She looked in slowly, her face turned red, and she cursed.


    What the **** is this.


    If you are a dignified god, would you like mortals?


    That **** is not as good as limericks, lie to ghosts.


    When I''m blind or what?


    "Huh... Sister Kikyo, where is this giant tree of misery? I chopped it alive, how can I arrange me like this!!!"


    "Sister, don''t be angry, these are the legends of other worlds, not necessarily the stories of your world..."


    "You mean, in other worlds, I married this idiot?"


    Yang Chan felt a little vomiting.


    This is disgusting.


    However, she soon changed to the strange expression that her brother had used before.


    There are also words to be said.


    It turned out that he meant to protect himself, it turned out to be this.


    No wonder.


    The hatred in my heart dissipated in an instant, replaced by distressed.


    Of course, she hates Lingshan Buddhism even more.


    Without their intervention, no matter how stupid he was in other worlds, he would never marry a shabby scholar.


    There is no literary talent.


    It was disgusting.


    ......


    In the crape myrtle palace.


    Tiamat looked at the lotus flower in God''s hand and asked, "What is this?"


    "Thirty-sixth Chaos Qinglian, the soul supreme artifact."


    Liu Che smiled faintly.


    It was originally a Baolian Lantern, but after a systematic increase, it was directly returned to the original and turned into a thirty-sixth-rank supreme artifact.


    Possess the power of the triple rule.


    Don''t stick to cause and effect, and have no fear of curses.


    Well done big baby.


    It can also suppress the Law Body, which is a supreme artifact of the soul!


    [Name]: Thirty-six Chaos Qinglian


    [Attribute]: Soul, Chaos, Goodness


    [Law]: cause and effect, destiny, soul


    [Function]: Putting on the top of the head suppresses the soul dharmakaya, which increases the speed of belief collection, and can feed back the power of more believers, a rare soul artifact!


    This is a description from the system.


    Tiamat nodded ignorantly, her pink apricot eyes filled with cute expressions.


    For this is a bit dazed by God.


    He likes it very much.


    Liu Che was relieved, but the other gods and his priests had no time to rest.


    ......

 Chapter 273：

    In the battlefield of the cemetery of the saints.


    All of Gods taboos used countless sacred blood to open up a monstrous formation in an attempt to suppress Liu Che''s priests.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to be implemented.


    Then Lin Qing''er and Hui Yeji''s attack were ushered in.


    "A trivial group of bits and pieces actually hindered the development of God and died for me!!"


    Kaguya Ji''s hair flew up, her face with a cold expression.


    I saw her reach out and grab it.


    The long red river in the sky shattered instantly.


    Today''s Hui Ye masters three hundred pieces of space law.


    This big array is in front of her.


    It''s like paper.


    Seeing the cracks appear, Lin Qinger rushed into God''s area with Wanwan and others.


    This is a vast world.


    The pressure on the space is very strong.


    Enough for them to use all their power.


    Subsequently.


    Bai Suzhen turned into a candle dragon, Wanwan smashed the thousands of miles with a palm, and Lin Qinger turned into Nuwa''s real body.


    Fabricate people.


    This person is not the other person.


    These are all Nendoroids, without souls.


    It''s just an immortal monster that relies on the power of Nuwa!


    When the vitality is strong to a certain extent.


    You can achieve immortality.


    Lin Qing''er studied the laws of life and created the immortal clay figurines, showing extremely terrifying combat effectiveness.


    In the blink of an eye, two universe-level existences were slaughtered.


    The Yangjian natives who followed were dumbfounded.


    The feeling of God is such a terrifying existence.


    It''s a bulldozer.


    Chu Xuanfeng entered the battlefield and turned into a merciless harvester.


    Oshe Maru controlled millions of people to fall on the spot with cursing.


    The war has fallen into a downturn. .


    Chapter 223 The world is broken in one blow, and the divine weapons are fierce! (Happy New Year''s Eve)


    God''s taboo faces Hui Yeji and Lin Qing''er.


    There is no way to be forced.


    Only use the ban device.


    "Induce the blood of heaven, ~ order the forbidden device to be released!!!"


    "Kill kill kill!!!"


    "The ancestors are mighty!!!"


    This is a horned and withered spear, stained with black blood,-about two meters long.


    Since being sacrificed.


    It provokes the void.


    A group of dark clouds gathered together, and countless divine blood flew towards the war spear.


    The world is dim.


    Hundreds of millions of creatures cry.


    This is a weapon made of the flesh and blood of the dead souls of a world.


    Cruel and ruthless.


    The old man who uses this weapon is named Cang Tianhao.


    It is one of the several taboos in God''s taboos. As a awakener, he must suppress these extraterritorial goddesses.


    His face was flushed.


    His eyes fixed on Hui Ye.


    The indifferent voice said: "Exterior evil god, die for me!!!"


    boom.


    Poke lightly with the spear.


    Time and space are broken.


    The evil curse of all spirits rushed to Kaguya Ji.


    The attack did not arrive.


    But that area has turned into a grayish white color.


    The vitality is collected.


    Even countless dead souls and a large number of unknowns whizzed towards Huiye.


    God and unknown.


    An alliance has long been reached.


    Since daring to choose to shoot, it must be a powerful and unknown force.


    The three emperors in the past were all broken because of the unknown.


    This group of extraterrestrial gods, I am afraid it will not be better! ! !


    "This is the power you rely on?"


    Kaguya Ji looked at the tens of millions of unknown creatures with a look of disdain.


    It''s unclear and weird.


    How can I invade her body?


    She just stood in place.


    Let the unknown creatures and the terrible breath plunder.


    But when the other party ran one meter in front of Kaguya Ji, countless golden auras flowed, killing all the unknown.


    The real law does not invade!


    "No... it''s impossible..."


    The people of God roared.


    This forbidden device was something that even the Three Heavenly Emperors could not resist.


    How could this woman have nothing to do?


    "Impossible?" Hui Ye smiled contemptuously, pointed her finger at the ancestor of God, and said indifferently: "Let you see, what is the real destructive power!"


    "Wanming¡¤Total Killing Curse"


    Everyone didn''t see what Hui Ye did.


    But the next moment.


    The tens of thousands of miles centered on the forbidden ancestor of the above-mentioned pale, directly turned into a gray forbidden area.


    The real killing technique.


    To kill the ashes will lead the way.


    Millions of people in a flash!


    Including that the ancestor was constantly declining under the spell, and his skin was constantly breaking down.


    "Help!!! What is this..."


    "Darkness Swallows¡¤Winding Snake"


    At some point, Da She Maru came behind a cosmic level, and directly bit the opponent''s neck.


    The battlefield has become heated.


    Here, Hui Ye Ji single-handedly detonated the audience, and countless people roared up from the lower realm and began to wash the sky with blood.


    Chu Dashan flew in the air, commanding the believers: "Form a square formation, headed by the goddess and the priest, and move forward slowly!!!"


    He was talking.


    Lin Qing''er''s immortal clay figure on the other side absorbed a lot of blood.


    It started to grow stronger.


    Some even possess spiritual wisdom and become new life forms.


    Their skin is pale yellow.


    The power is endless.


    Even if the body is shattered and turned into dust, it will quickly return to its original shape.


    It can''t be killed at all.


    Because the subject is Lin Qinger.


    She has huge vitality.


    As long as she does not die, these clay figures are scary.


    "Roar!! For the eternal **** realm..."


    After killing thousands of people, the first clay figure was finally able to speak.


    Then came the second one.


    When the number of undead clay figurines exceeded thousands.


    They began to have tactics.


    Various evolutions also have different directions.


    "No... where did these monsters come from? Even the reincarnation patrols are not their opponents!!!"


    "These mud monsters are more terrifying than cosmic-level evolutionaries."


    "Run..."


    When the unknown creatures that God relies on cannot do anything to do with the eternal religion.


    Then the defeat has been determined.


    The hundreds of millions of people made up of other worlds were so easily defeated.


    But waiting for them, a dark candle dragon.


    "Dragon Soul Technique¡¤Extinction of Residual Blood"


    Bai Suzhen raised her head and roared.


    Dragon Soul Technique is activated.


    Directly shatter time and space, superimposing sound waves millions of times.


    Kill this group of escaped soldiers directly!

 Chapter 274：

    There is blood everywhere.


    This makes the people who join the religion feel extremely excited.


    "Fortunately, Lao Tzu joined early, otherwise once the goddess are angry, I am afraid that Pi will slap me."


    "Hey, we have pierced the sky here, and the other side is still kneeling and licking the dog!"


    "This group of **** is the one who cuts off the path of cultivation, and the silly dog ??will join them!"


    "Yes, it''s better to follow God''s teachings."


    ...


    Although those who join the religion are not strong.


    But those who are evolutionary at the level of the universe.


    After gaining divine power, each one is more horrible.


    Now they have broken through to the taboo stage.


    When these people do not think they are very powerful, because the appearance of the gods completely shattered their fantasies.


    The so-called goddess.


    To put it bluntly, it is the maid.


    And the gods are only at the priest level.


    Such beings can wave their hands and kill hundreds of millions of living beings, so the true gods are afraid that they will destroy the world.


    With the first taboo death.


    The remaining strong taboos are crazy.


    A group of people got together.


    Prepare to smash this world.


    "If you want to die together, let''s all die together!!!"


    "bring it on!!"


    Three forbidden instruments were sacrificed by them, and countless creatures became sacrifices.


    One is the dilapidated dark red small tripod.


    One is the terrible striped mask.


    The last one is a bronze sword.


    God is collapsing.


    Time and space are chaotic.


    Cause and effect are swirling.


    Everything is announcing the end of the world.


    God¡¯s taboo doesn¡¯t want to do this either.


    But if they don''t have the heart to die, they have no chance of winning at all!


    Just a short time.


    One side of the world collapsed.


    That was the place where the ancient immortals once lived, now it has been reduced to the dust of history.


    It became a wasteland.


    Kaguya Ji looked at the group of taboos, folded her hands together, and said silently: "Pray for the gods to give me Taoism tools to completely kill this group of villains who are disturbing the world."


    The voice just fell.


    A dazzling light appeared from her hand.


    Countless ripples are flying.


    The time of the whole world is frozen.


    Sword of Shinto.


    Liu Che bestows divine authority.


    The sword is cast by countless supernatural powers as a weapon cast by the law of time.


    Although he did not show up.


    But this weapon represents itself.


    It also represents the Eternal God Realm!


    The three taboos showed horror on their faces. They didn''t expect that there were even more terrifying weapons in the world, although their consciousness was active.


    But the power in the soul.


    But he couldn''t move at all.


    The time in this world has been frozen.


    They disrupted everything and instead gave Hui Ye a chance to take action.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Otherwise, the world will fight back, and she really dare not use Shinto weapons.


    "This is amber, it is the sword of divine light, the weapon that God has given me Huiye, is the highest authority at present, taken from the long river of time, and has been trained through countless years...


    Are you cholera human beings ready to die? "


    Hui Ye muttered to herself.


    Huh.


    Cut out with a simple sword.


    The world in front of me was quiet.


    Hundreds of millions of li the gods of the world have been obliterated by the power of time!


    No matter the past, the future, or the present.


    All died in time.


    Although not as good as cause and effect.


    But this sword has exceeded the limit of this world.


    so....


    God shattered.


    The surpassing hundreds of millions of beings from God were slashed by this sword.


    This blow.


    It even cut the barrier between the two worlds.


    The world collapsed.


    The people in Yangjian looked at the falling world in horror, and fell into a panic.


    At this moment, they were truly desperate.


    Kaguya Ji looked at the collapsing God, calmed the strength in her body, turned to other people and said, "It''s up to you next, I''m caught by the will of the world."


    ................0


    She can no longer use all her strength.


    Otherwise it will attract the world''s counterattack.


    The people of God have been defeated.


    Next, let¡¯s look at Chu Xuanfeng and others!


    Lin Qing''er on the other side was not bad, she could still use the clay figurines to continue the attack without using divine weapons.


    Looking at Hui Ye who fluttered away.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "As expected to be the first goddess, this strength is a bit scary!"


    "The world''s diaphragm is dry, can''t it be scary?"


    "By the way, this is not her power, it is already using the power of time, it is estimated that it has borrowed the power of the gods!"


    "Anyway, the war is over, prepare to reap the battlefield!"


    ...


    On this day, Liu Che harvested countless supplies.


    The loss of a million supernatural powers.


    But it has gained a full 30% of the supernatural power!


    The death of the gods caused Yangjian to be shaken.


    Not to mention the surge in the number of believers.


    There are countless treasures contributed.


    These things were all regarded by Liu Che as points commodities and placed in the points shop of the Eternal God Realm.


    Structure such a simple system.


    It''s very easy.


    The points are based on whether these believers work hard.


    Even ordinary believers can earn points.


    For example, Sedum and Yoya Shiki manage the planet, and they earn one hundred thousand points each year.


    Very little can be exchanged for powerful weapons.


    And a more powerful bloodline.


    As for the chief priest, you can harvest more points through this plane battlefield.


    Sitting in the Ziwei Palace, Liu Che looked at the gods'' realm that had once again expanded by one-fifth.


    Can''t help but be elated.


    "It seems that if you have gathered the status of the tomb of the saints, you can advance to the next step! Beyond the current world, it is no longer far away..."


    Once in order to comprehend the law of light.


    Need help from others.


    Now with the increase in the higher world.


    I don''t lack that little thing anymore, I will always have the law!


    ......


    Fighting the fire world.


    The state city of Xun''er has been reduced to the management of the gods.


    After getting the eternal meditation idea.


    In their family, three new fighting emperors and two fighting sages have been added.


    Xun''er wore a pink dress with sheer tulle.


    "How are the sacrifices prepared now?"


    "Going back to the main sacrifice, I collected ten different fires, and caught three beauties!"


    "Well, yes, prepare to sacrifice!" Bu.


    Chapter 224 Fighting Fire World Sacrifice, Obtain Fire Law! (Happy New Year''s Eve)


    At the moment in the ancient world.

 Chapter 275：

    An exquisite altar appeared in the clan land.


    To build this altar.


    The ancient tribe spent half of the treasure house''s power, mixing other gems with stars and sand, plus precious animal bones.


    Built.


    Of course, this is only the grassroots level.


    In order to gain God¡¯s favor.


    At the same time to win more power, Xun''er''s father cast all the treasures he had accumulated over the years.


    The altar looks like a pyramid.


    It is about ten meters high.


    But the real top is a beautiful platform.


    Ten different fires are contained in special containers.


    Placed in the center of the altar.


    Then came the living sacrifice this time.


    Yun Yun, Ya Fei, Medusa.


    The three women looked sad. They were captured not long ago and heard that they were going to be living sacrifices.


    They are all scared.


    If not physically active at this time.


    They had chosen to commit suicide a long time ago, rather than being killed.


    Medusa''s cold eyes stared at the white gauze woman who appeared in front of her.


    Lilac eyes stared at each other.


    I wish I could kill it with my eyes.


    "Don''t hate me so much. When you become a sacrifice and go to the God Realm, the three of you will thank me. Goddess who can truly serve the gods are very rare..."


    Kaoru said lightly.


    There was a look of longing on his face.


    Who said that girls don''t cherish spring.


    Rin Tosaka''s world was promoted, and she became a goddess to serve the gods.


    Every time I talk, I always pinch myself.


    What''s so great about the goddess?


    My Xun''er is naturally not weaker than you!


    One day I will catch up with you.


    She kept telling herself that.


    Tens of thousands of tribesmen knelt under the altar, while Xun''er discarded the distracting thoughts in his heart.


    Started to recite the prayer.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer, Xun''er, this time I will bring the ancients together to offer sacrifices to you and pray for your mercy..."


    The first sacrifice.


    Everyone is very nervous.


    I''m afraid that something wrong will cause the gods to be unhappy.


    Everyone looked at the sky expectantly.


    ...No, the priest once said that once the sacrifice is successful.


    The sky will show a vision.


    Then the gods will appear, even if they are not gods, the words of the goddess will be fine.


    Will give them strength.


    Everyone looked at the sky eagerly.


    Pray with Kaoru in my heart.


    The coquettish voice was transmitted to the entire ancient clan, even the strongest Dou Emperor had to kneel under the altar.


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che said to Hui Ye who had returned: "Good job this time, the status of the tomb of the saints has stabilized, and then we only need to make Chu Xuanfeng and others work harder to collect the planes."


    God is praised.


    It seems very happy.


    He directly sat on his lap and kissed him.


    After a long time, Hui Ye smiled and said, "I still use a little harder, otherwise the world barrier will not be broken by me, but they have been talking about the Three Heavenly Emperor, I have seen it in the course of time, and the other party looked very surprised. ."


    Thinking of the horrified expressions of the three empresses.


    She couldn''t help showing a beautiful expression.


    The trivial emperor of the three heavens can only fool the child if he speaks it out.


    Can be killed at will.


    What about being lucky?


    He can''t even guard his own world, he is weak after all.


    At this time, a system prompt sounded in Liu Che''s ear.


    "Ding...your believer, Xun''er, sacrifice to you the thunder gang fire, triggering a multiplication of ten thousand times, you have obtained 10,000 fire law fragments, which have been fused into ten fragments."


    "Ding...your believer, Xun''er, sacrifice water inflammation to you, triggering the ten thousand times increase, you get the fragment of the law of fire..."


    "Ding...your believer, Xun''er, sacrifice to you the celestial flame, which triggers a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a complete law of fire, and all fire fragments are integrated into it."


    Boom.


    At the moment of obtaining the law.


    The world of God''s Domain was completely brightened.


    Only this time, it was the condensation of the law of fire!


    With the rules of the first two condensed.


    Liu Che looked very calm.


    The sky is full of flames, flying in the sun.


    I had obtained many fire laws before, but I didn''t expect it to blossom and bear fruit today.


    The Law of Following the Emotion and the Law of Time.


    This is the third law that Liu Che has mastered, and when the fire law is condensed, the power in God''s Domain has directly risen to a level.


    The peak of the late main god!


    The next step is the creation level.


    Really capped.


    Those who master the Three Laws do not know whether there is a **** in the deity world, and can possess this kind of power in the main **** stage.


    But Liu Che absolutely did it.


    at the same time.


    Among all the believers, those who use the laws of fire.


    All feel that their strength has improved.


    This is the magical effect of the law.


    Liu Che''s strength increased.


    It means that the strength of all believers has increased.


    This is a qualitative leap.


    "I just mastered the law of time, and I want to comprehend the law of the fire system, forget it...retreat and practice."


    Liu Che sighed helplessly.


    As for the Huohuo world of Xun''er.


    Let Tiamat go down, the other party did a good job this time, and Tiamat has also served in bed.


    It''s not bad to let her go and play.


    Tiamat, who was given the order, left the eternal temple obediently and headed towards the world below.


    After all, it is a **** with attributes returning.


    Step out.


    Then he came to the side of the world diaphragm.


    This world is not big.


    The strength and strength are also acceptable, so let''s reward them for their usefulness to the gods.


    ...


    Fight the fire world.


    After the sacred light comes.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the gods are still coming.


    After all, nothing went wrong!


    The World of Fighting Fire is not big, so when the Eternal God Realm comes.


    All creatures.


    They all saw this mysterious star field space.


    Tiamat wanted to show the greatness of God, but also to make himself taller.


    In the form it was once true.


    Showed before the world.


    Tens of thousands of meters tall.


    The dark divine body exudes an aura that makes all beings desperate.


    With each other''s approach.


    Countless creatures knelt on the ground in fear.


    Pray for God to sanction this terrible creature.


    Xun''er''s father looked at this terrifying figure and felt something was wrong.


    Shouldn''t God be sacred?


    Why does this existence in front of us give people a sense of depravity and destruction?


    Not only him, but everyone else has this question.


    Xun''er raised her head to look at Tiamat, and suddenly understood that this was the third God.


    It''s just a little bit different from Mengmeng''s image.


    Presumably this is the real body.


    "The chief priest Kaoru, see Lord Tiamat comes!"

 Chapter 276：

    "Well, get up..."


    A faint voice, very gentle.


    There is no such horror as the appearance.


    It even gives people a kind of well-behaved feeling!


    But they feel that this is their own illusion, because the terrible breath has been hovering above their heads...


    The soul race of far away.


    Looking at the figure in the sky.


    Can''t help but laugh madly.


    "Hahahaha.... As expected, what my clan is doing is correct, and the world should be destroyed."


    "Yes, long live the patriarch."


    "Quick... Patriarch, taking advantage of God''s coming, we quickly invite her over."


    As an evil spirit race with the mind to destroy the world.


    It''s just how terrifying this **** is.


    As long as you can improve your strength.


    With a smile on his face, the Soul Heaven Emperor flew high into the sky and shouted: "God, please grant us the power of the Soul Race. We will definitely help you eliminate other creatures in this world..."


    At this moment Tiamat is preparing to show the grace of God.


    But I didn''t expect there to be a squeaky and crooked voice in my ears.


    She was not a kind temperament originally.


    Always being so noisy, finally couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Humble ants, this world is the nursery of gods, how dare you destroy it? Die to me!!!"


    The angry Tiamat stared back.


    A brilliant pink light flashed.


    The hope of the Soul Race in the sky, the Soul Heaven Emperor burped instantly.


    at the same time.


    The territory of the Soul Race was directly destroyed by three quarters.


    Only a few people survived.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Okay.


    The horse patted on its legs.


    It''s over now!


    Xun''er looked at Tiamat being angry, and couldn''t help asking, "Sister God, who made you angry? I''ll take the tribe to hunt him down!"


    Angry God is.


    Hearing the words of the chief priest, he couldn''t help but smile.


    This girl is not bad, she knows to call my sister.


    Keke... Don¡¯t laugh, but maintain the majesty of God!


    Tiamat scowled and said, "There was a guy named Soul Heaven Emperor who clamored to destroy the world and was killed by me. At the same time, more than half of their family members died."


    ...


    Everyone was shocked.


    The soul race was almost destroyed!


    Good guy, this is just one blow.


    Everyone took a breath.


    The power of God, transcend together.


    Xun''er''s white forehead couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat.


    "The **** sister is mighty!"


    "Well, this time God 1.4 sometimes can''t show up, so let me reward you. For you are so well-behaved and sensible, I will give you the destruction of Heiyan and one of my little pets. Come to God Realm in the future, remember to find me ..."


    When the supernatural power fell in Xun''er''s thin body.


    A flame was born.


    Darkness, destruction, depravity.


    The power of the three attributes is constantly changing,


    Xun''er''s breath is constantly improving, this is a qualitative leap.


    At this moment, she has surpassed everyone in this world.


    Even if the ancient Dou Emperor appeared, it was just a toy in front of her.


    After Tiamat''s blessing was over, he took the three goddesses into the divine light and returned to the gods.


    The space tunnel slowly healed.


    The three girls who were still hating.


    Long ago no longer struggling.


    Because the **** in front of them is beyond their imagination.


    It''s not a dimensional existence at all.


    ...


    "Master priest, did you break through?"


    Seeing the charming Xun''er grew up, the tribesmen stepped up and asked.


    Everyone has curiosity on their faces.


    They want to know how terrible the power of God is!


    The same is true for Kaoru.


    She raised her palm and flicked it towards the sky.


    A black flame appeared out of thin air.


    The enchantment that has maintained the clan land for thousands of years will be destroyed in an instant! ! ! .


    Chapter 225 Saruman''s ambition, join the eternal religion.


    This alone did not feel terrifying.


    After all, it was the realm of Emperor Dou before.


    And some people ask themselves to be able to do this.


    But then Kaoru''s fingers changed again and again.


    The black flames in the sky are divided into thousands, and each one becomes a villain.


    Suddenly became Kaoru''s appearance.


    Avatar outside!


    In other words, Xun''er is Black Yan, and Hei Yan is Xun''er.


    The black flame is not extinguished.


    Kaoru is not dead.


    Never seen such a terrifying picture in the World of Fighting Fire.


    When they were happy, they heard Xun''er dissatisfiedly say: "It''s still no good. I just got Black Flame, so I can only do this."


    The strength is enough.


    But the research is not thorough enough.


    Everyone felt ashamed when they heard it.


    They can''t even do this.


    After that, Xun''er tried several more times before saying to the tribesmen: "This time the Tiamat belongs to the gods and kills the people in the Soul Palace, we will also take advantage of the victory and pursuit to gather people from other ancient tribes."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    "By the way, do we want to get the old Tuoshe ancient emperor jade, the master priest?"


    Tuoshe ancient emperor jade used to go to that city by himself for this thing.


    It should be in the hands of a young man.


    Xun''er thought for a while, and whispered: "Go, bring back the ancient Emperor Tuoshe jade. If the young man dares to resist, let him understand that the religion is so powerful. If you want to join the religion, let him join."


    Although getting along for a short time.


    But Xun''er still had a good impression of Xiao Huo and the dead soul in the ring.


    Can be the help of the gods.


    ...


    At this moment, Xiao Huo didn''t know that he was being targeted at 29.


    Still shocked by the disappearing figure in the sky.


    He said to the old man in the ring, "Which one is better, you or that terrible god?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? The other party killed the soul race people at the first thought! How can I compare with others!"


    Old Yao muttered.


    The other side''s divine body obscures the sky.


    I don''t know how tall it is.


    How can you compare with others?


    Moreover, listening to other people''s voices seems to be the death of the Soul Heaven Emperor, ha ha...a blow to destroy the Soul Palace, this has surpassed the power of this world.


    do not know why.


    The figure of the little girl appeared in Yao Lao''s heart.


    He was shocked in an instant.


    He said to Xiao Huo, "By the way, do you still remember the words that Xun''er, who was eager to his heart, said before he left?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t the other party say to sacrifice to the gods, let us see the greatness of the gods."


    "Huh? You mean the **** came for Xun''er!"


    Xiao Huo was completely shocked.


    Was this the **** in the other party''s mouth?


    He thought that the other party was coming to the Soul Palace, and his feelings were at the call of others.


    Good guys.


    It''s incredible.


    For a while, Xiao Huo felt sour in his heart.


    But even if he knew it, there was no way.


    The current Xiao Huo had just recovered his grudge.


    The strength is not as good as the ancients at all.


    Even if it is Yao Lao''s recovery peak.

 Chapter 277：

    Nor is it an opponent of others.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s been too quiet recently, it feels boring anymore. Someone can''t speak?"


    Fallen white robe wizard: "What do you want to say? Waste!"


    General Yuwen: "Fight...Fight..."


    Demon Hunter: "Wuhu, Saruman Wizard is going to be struggling again!"


    Queen Vampire: "Hey... Wizard Saruman, you killed your servant, did Grima?"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Why do I want to kill my own servant? It''s ridiculous, if you just talk, you can make me kill, it''s impossible."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Really? You are really not tempted."


    Inside the world of the Lord of the Rings.


    Saruman experimented in the magic tower.


    A shady little dwarf was imprisoned in a cage.


    "Master, please let me go."


    "I am your most faithful servant."


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    ...


    A cry of pleading, revealing Grima''s desire for life.


    But Saruman ignored his plea.


    Instead, the strong orc gagged his mouth.


    "Huh...don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. The idiom of their world is also very applicable here... just why am I afraid?"


    Saruman was puzzled.


    Are you scared?


    One of the top five Maya in the world.


    Will be shaken by a word?


    No... it''s not that simple, because I was shaken by my end.


    Once a person''s heart is shaken.


    Then the idea will follow with suspicion, and slowly fall into the trap of Liu Che''s organization.


    Saruman is very proud.


    He didn''t even believe in anyone.


    Every strategy, every action.


    All have their deep meaning.


    But the more confident a person is, the easier it is to fall into a vicious circle.


    For example... Do you really think that others don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve fallen?


    And the existence of Morgoth.


    The creatures in other worlds should not know it.


    Morgoth is very strong.


    Sauron is also very strong.


    So he wants to be the second Sauron, the ruler of the mainland!


    At that time, people in overseas wonderland will not be able to control themselves.


    Is it just that your plan can really succeed?


    At this time, another voice appeared in Saruman''s heart.


    Since betrayed others, what about betraying Sauron now?


    As long as you can gain strength.


    It''s okay to be the devil!


    Saruman pursed his lips, his strength has not been improved for a long time.


    He has eternal life.


    He also possesses great power.


    It''s just the power that can crush everything, but I didn''t have it.


    simply put.


    Saruman still lacks self-confidence!


    If Sauron appeared in front of him, would he choose to continue to be a dog, or to do it alone?


    The answer is very obvious.


    "I should have more choices while the other party hasn''t awakened..."


    At this moment, in the chat group.


    The noise was fierce.


    Saruman turned into a big spray, basically everyone sprayed it again.


    As a result, he downloaded the Eternal Sacrifice Technique and the Eternal Pluto Thought in the backhand.


    The fox who only loves money: "Oh...Saruman is this? I want to join the cult!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hehe, the big-tailed wolf who has been pretending for a long time, why don''t you continue to go with your old master Soren? Waste!"


    Fallen white robe wizard: "I''m just trying something new, what do you know?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Do you know why you are hated by others? It''s because you are too proud and always believe what you see. Now you are afraid of death, right?"


    Queen Vampire: "After all, it''s just one sentence. A dead duck has a hard mouth, it''s not as good as Yang Jian..."


    Judicial God: "Cough, cough, cough... I was fainted, didn''t I already apologize? Didn''t the bald man not believe in God at the time?"


    Blond boy Sam: "People are like this, always wishful thinking, but they don''t know that what others say is true."


    Demon Hunter: "That''s right, now Yang Jian how is your side and how is it developing?"


    Judicial God: "It''s okay. After negotiating with the Jade Emperor, I can develop my faith in the land of Shenzhou, but he seems to be unable to join the religion because of the problem of heaven."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "This is the benefit of power, I think your mother has already released it, right?"


    Judicial God: "Well, my elder brother and father''s souls are gathered together. It is not good to say that I was stubborn at the beginning, only seeing the superficial things."


    He once thought that the Jade Emperor was ruthless.


    It is because he must maintain his majesty.


    But in fact, he was forced to helplessly.


    The group of ancient immortals didn''t put him in the eyes at all at first.


    When there is no other way, all kinds of harsh days are set.


    Now he becomes the chief priest of the eternal religion.


    Now the group of people are also honest.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "That''s right, we will not deceive you, because deception will be castrated."


    The Pirates of the Caribbean: "My day, you uncle! There is no end, this is the old calendar many years ago, rely on... despise. jpg"


    For peace: "Unfortunately, it will take some time for me here, otherwise I will be able to go to the God Realm and meet with other people 970. By the way, why didn''t I see the group of people fighting this time?"


    Tanjirou: "Don''t mention it, Kaguya is a God-sama. He was besieged by the three forbidden weapons. In a rage, he used a Shinto weapon and pierced God. Now we are so busy to die, we are all repairing the world."


    Second Li: "Sorrow... her old man is happy. Now the people in Yangjian have announced that they will join us, and they are busy vomiting blood."


    Tosaka University: "Crying...I haven''t had a rest for ten days. If my skin turns bad, I must get a complaint from Lord God."


    Kaoru: "Is it so fierce? I just made a sacrifice here, and it was the Lord Tiamat who descended."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "How do you feel? Is it very shocking..."


    They have all seen pictures of Tiamat belonging to the gods.


    Rin Tosaka is in the group.


    Basically all the names of goddesses and goddesses are transparent.


    Otherwise, if the goddess of the lower realm can''t call her name, it will be embarrassing.


    Tosaka University: "Little dwarf, let me see what power you have gained?"


    Kaoru: "I don''t think you are tall, flat girl!"


    Tanjiro: "Don''t quarrel with you two, let''s send the latest video over, and you can take a look. @ÂäÂä°×ÒÂÎ×ʦ, if you think that the **** of your world is more powerful than ours, you will brag about it in the future."


    Group member Tanjiro uploaded a video.


    A group member Ninja scientist uploaded a video.


    Group member Chu Dashan uploaded a video.


    There are ten videos in total.


    The titles are different.


    Saruman curled his lips and looked at what?


    Can''t kill me!


    Isn''t being a mere person of God just a close attendant who serves God?


    When Saruman''s soul was integrated into the video, he realized how ridiculous his thoughts were.


    God.


    There is a vast expanse of the sun and the sky.


    The group members are fighting here.


    Immortal clay figurines.


    Terrible taboo.


    Each one made Saruman feel that he was about to die.


    Just a video of Tanjiro.


    Saruman fell silent. .


    Chapter 226 Honest threat, helpless princess Eowyn (Happy New Year''s Eve)


    Every enemy inside has an aura that can destroy itself.


    Such a terrible existence.


    It was harvested like straw.


    Keep getting killed.


    Saruman felt that his brain was not enough.


    At the same time, he finally understood his insignificance.


    No wonder those people look down on themselves.


    It turns out that the level of strength has already exceeded the limit.


    The **** I thought.


    But only the indigenous gods of Middle-earth Continent.


    But what people have is that God is the God of the eternal God Realm.

 Chapter 278：

    The two are not in the same dimension at all.


    For example, Tanjiro inside uses a narrow white knife.


    It doesn''t seem to be strong, but in fact, every one of them has the power of law.


    Mastery of the law.


    It''s as simple as one''s own hands and feet.


    And the strength of the opponent is not weaker than the gods in the fairyland!


    "So the clown turned out to be myself..."


    Saruman smiled bitterly.


    He insists on the so-called pride, but in the eyes of others, he is just a fool.


    I don''t know the greatness of God.


    Thinks that Morgoth is very strong.


    Is it really strong?


    Sauron, the former undead monarch, could only be sealed, but could not be killed.


    But the **** named Lin Qing''er has created countless immortal clay figures, which can not only absorb the growth of the enemy''s flesh and blood, but also increase wisdom.


    The true immortality is immortal.


    Turned into dust, still gathered together.


    Much better than Solon.


    Even after being sealed.


    The undead clay figurines can give up part of their body and be reborn again through their divine power.


    Strong learning ability.


    Immortal body.


    In such a comparison, Sauron is a scum!


    Saruman rubbed his head and started watching other videos.


    People are like this, once they have it for the first time.


    The latter is very simple.


    And watching the video is still up!


    Every time Saruman finishes watching a video, he stops to take notes.


    Record everything you see, as well as the customs of other worlds.


    The more you understand.


    His insignificance of himself is even more profound.


    Compared with God.


    My own is too weak, and the world is too small.


    A mere Morgoth could harm the world for so long.


    Those overseas gods.


    He didn''t even dare to come and interfere.


    He also said that the world has its own order, ridiculous guys.


    "Fortunately, with the guidance of the God of Eternity, otherwise Saruman will really die in Grima''s hands..."


    He sneered.


    At the same time, there was a darker thought in his mind.


    However, before implementing this program.


    I must first strengthen my strength, otherwise I can''t proceed smoothly.


    Saruman is ready to become a believer of God.


    He closed his eyes.


    The soul is integrated into the meditation space.


    When you can see the spiritual body of the gods.


    He knelt on the ground religiously, the power of the true **** made people yearn for and subdued.


    Saruman is proud though.


    But definitely not a fool.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to sit down on the five major Maiya!


    After seeing the god''s body, his heart finally calmed down, like a devout old monk.


    No more thoughts in my mind.


    He didn''t know that when receiving divine power transformation, a pink fragment of the law was submerged in Saruman''s soul.


    Liu Che to this gloomy fellow.


    In fact, I am not at ease.


    If you let him mess around.


    It is likely to make a mess of the world of the Lord of the Rings.


    Therefore, in his mind, the rules are a very good choice.


    Keep it as dark as it should be.


    At the same time, it also expands the justice in the heart.


    The way of love is so terrible.


    Change one''s thoughts imperceptibly!


    Three hours are fleeting in the blink of an eye.


    When Saruman opened his eyes, the whole person''s temperament changed, and his shriveled body was full of explosive power.


    Mana in the body.


    Condensed into a furnace.


    Constantly burning.


    A smile came to my heart.


    Saruman felt the changes in his body, and smiled: "Is this magic power? Morgoth''s mark has been removed. At this moment, I finally feel the confidence of the group members..."


    The previous self was too self-righteous.


    In front of the power of the gods.


    Morgoth is a hammer.


    The choice of divine art.


    Saruman chose dark magic.


    This spell has strong destructive power and can confuse others'' minds.


    "My servants, accept the transformation of power..."


    Orcs have no brains and cannot become devout believers at all. They can only serve as soldiers of Saruman.


    So he gave these orcs stronger power.


    Dark power.


    Through the magic circle, continuously blending into the body of the transformed orc.


    "Oh..."


    "Roar..."


    Strange calls kept coming.


    The orcs who were less than two meters tall have become taller one after another.


    And the strength has been further strengthened.


    Below the magic tower is a crypt.


    There are tens of thousands of strong orcs inside, and now they have been transformed into terrifying warcraft warriors!


    "Go, my servants...smash Luohan Country and **** the princess inside!"


    Saruman''s orders.


    Engraved in the minds of the orcs!


    On that day, an army of 30,000 orcs surprise Rohan.


    They are all invincible, not afraid of bows and arrows, ordinary humans, in front of the orcs.


    Simply vulnerable.


    In less than two hours, a city was taken down.


    The leader of the orc army drove straight in.


    Directly attacked Luohan''s capital.


    The prince Iomo was taken directly to Saruman as a captive.


    Seeing the black robe wizard, the prince understood.


    It was Saruman who planned the orc army.


    "You betrayed the council! God will punish you..."


    "Oh? Your Royal Highness, the **** in your mouth may not be my opponent."


    The short battle in Saruman''s hands hit Iomo in the abdomen.


    The latter suddenly vomited blood in pain.


    One light blow.


    Without any magic attached, he almost killed him.


    Then Iomo''s collar was pulled up, only to hear Nasaruman sneered: "I have betrayed those gods, and even then betrayed Sauron, now I believe in the God of Eternity!"


    "Ah...you second or fifth boy...I really feel sorry for that god, I actually like to accept a dog as a servant."


    "Hehe, you can scold me wantonly, because you will be my loyal puppet soon!"


    Saruman smiled coldly.


    The dark divine power in his hand invaded the opponent''s mind.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the handsome Iomo''s eyes dimmed.


    Then he knelt on the ground.


    "Dear Master, Iomo reports to you."


    "Well, that''s right. Go ahead... and my servants will attack the capital of Rohan, which will be the birthplace of the religion!"


    Saruman said elegantly.


    He doesn''t care how many people die.


    As long as you can develop believers.


    This is the darkest among all believers.


    But he didn''t think he had done anything wrong.


    Because the beliefs in this world are deeply ingrained.


    It is necessary to use this method to make people fully awake.

 Chapter 279：

    Looking at the departing Prince Iomo, Saruman murmured: "As long as we capture the kingdom of Rohan, the rest of the countries will not be able to sit still, Galadriel... I must get you... uh... .No, it''s best to dedicate you to the gods."


    Originally, Saruman wanted to stay by himself.


    But suddenly the figure of the **** flashed in his heart.


    If the other party knows that his beliefs are not religious, then his life is in jeopardy.


    I can''t shake my mind.


    Saruman.


    He secretly warned himself.


    Although Iomo was only Hiudun''s nephew, the other party treated him as his son.


    I heard Hidden¡¯s daughter was pretty good too.


    Hey-hey...


    Give it to the gods together.


    Saruman gave a smirk.


    ...


    Rohan at the moment.


    The traitor Grima disappeared for a few days and re-emerged in the palace.


    "¡§"I want to see my father!! Why are you blocking me..."


    Princess Eowyn, looking at the soldiers who blocked her, roared angrily.


    But her anger did not work at all.


    The soldiers were not only motionless.


    Instead, he said to her: "Please forgive the princess, this is Master Grima''s order!"


    "Damn Grima, this is Rohan, not his country, how can he!!!"


    The voice did not fall.


    A figure of a little yin husky walked out of the room.


    "Princess, do you want to say that I am guilty?"


    The icy gaze reaches to the heart.


    Eowyn was taken aback.


    What a terrible look, when will this treacherous minister have such a terrifying look.


    The blonde girl was startled, and then said: "I want to see the father, why do you want to stop me?"


    "Hey, because your Majesty has been a little tired recently, I don''t want to see anyone."


    "But do you know? We have already lost two cities. Cousin Iomo didn''t know why, so suddenly he brought the orcs to attack."


    "Hehe, it''s just an unfamiliar wolf."


    "Then you don''t hurry up and get out!!!"


    Eowyn said angrily.


    The country has already suffered from internal and external troubles, and he is still standing here and talking about it.


    "Come in, daughter..."


    Just as the princess was furious, the tired voice of the king came from inside.


    "Hmph, I''ll settle accounts with you when I come back!"


    Eowyn glared at Grima and pushed in.


    King Rohan inside, sitting on the bed at the moment, his face full of exhaustion.


    "Father."


    "Child, what happened to make you so angry?"


    "Eomo, he betrayed the country and attacked with the orcs. I think there is a conspiracy..."


    "You said this. Grima had already reported it just now. He said he would invite the white-robed wizard Saruman to preside over justice. You made a big fuss..."


    Eowyn was cold all over.


    The teeth couldn''t help but tremble.


    Grima, it''s him again!


    No, all this is a conspiracy.


    Just when the blonde girl wanted to say something, she saw her father''s impatient expression.


    Obviously I don''t want to talk to myself anymore.


    The other party is too tired.


    Eowyn sighed and left the room in despair.


    When she came to the door, Grima had not left, but looked at her with a cold face.


    "Do you want to save this country?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The meaning in the words!! Lungs!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "If you don''t surrender, my master will let the orcs tear Rohan to pieces!"


    At this moment, Eowyn suddenly realized. .


    Chapter 227 The Vicious Saruman, Stirring the World!


    It turns out that all the instigators are the wizards of the council of Saruman.


    But, is the other party really not afraid of being attacked by the crowd?


    This is attacking a country.


    Also, those orcs are not a good thing.


    What a bad thing to do!


    "Don''t want to succeed! Even if you catch my two brothers and threaten my father, I will not give in."


    "Oh? Even if your father is poisoned?"


    Eowyn''s pupils dilated.


    poison?


    It turns out that Emperor Father''s recent weakness is poisoned! ! !


    Grima smirked, that shameless look.


    I can''t wait to make Eowyn want to raise his hand and give him a punch!


    Looking at the angry little lioness.


    Grima sneered.


    "Now give you a chance, I can bypass your father and the emperor brother''s life."


    "what chance?"


    "As a living sacrifice, dedicated to the gods!"


    In the spacious hallway.


    Obviously full of sunshine.


    But Eowyn is like falling into an ice prison.


    This treacherous minister just allowed himself to refuse, so he made the request.


    what do I do?


    What can I do?


    Eowyn kept questioning herself.


    The opponent has already had a showdown.


    The emperor father was poisoned, and the two emperor brothers were arrested, although the people in the city had a heart for themselves.


    But the army is firmly in the hands of the minister in front of him.


    this moment.


    Eowyn only felt darkness before her eyes.


    "Okay, I agree to your request. But you must restore my father''s health, otherwise I won''t die willingly."


    "Hey? Baby, you may be thinking too much. Being a living sacrifice will never die. Only a death sacrifice will kill."


    Grima explained to the princess.


    But the other party doesn''t appreciate it at all.


    That afternoon.


    A message was released in Rohan''s capital that the attack of orcs had already breached three cities.


    In order to defeat these hateful orcs.


    Minister Grima personally invited the wizard Saruman.


    The walls of Edoras.


    Tens of thousands of troops 970 rolled in.


    The people shivered with fright.


    Faced with this terrible orc, they have no way at all.


    "Why Master Wizard hasn''t appeared yet?"


    "I don''t know, it may be too far away."


    "Didn''t the treacherous official of Grima invite him? Didn''t he escape!!!"


    ...


    Everyone was full of fear.


    On the one hand, they hated the villain Grima, on the other hand they prayed for his arrival.


    Because of these orcs.


    Overcome all their pride.


    The arrow rain in the sky just now did not kill even an orc.


    Instead, someone broke his bow and arrow with his finger.


    Taunting himself in every possible way.


    "Offensive, launch a general offensive against the human capital."


    The assembly of the orcs is over.


    After getting the order.


    A general attack was launched towards Edoras.


    Very loud roar.


    Many people were scared to tears.


    The orc who was more than two meters tall didn''t need a catapult at all, and directly picked up the stone and threw it towards the city wall.


    Boom.


    Boom.

 Chapter 280：

    Countless big rocks flew like rain.


    Haha.


    A soldier standing on the wall, drawing a cold arrow.


    Unfortunately, he was hit by a stone.


    It was reduced to a mass of mud, a lot of flesh and blood, splashed out.


    Give the black walls.


    Added a gore.


    Eowyn retired early.


    I kept cursing in my heart.


    "This **** Glima, did he just give up our agreement because his mouth is a butt?"


    Although he knew that this orc was made by Saruman.


    But when it comes to real face.


    But it gave Eowyn a sense of suffocation.


    How can such a terrible existence be the enemy?


    I''m afraid it can sweep the mainland.


    Reinforced iron bones.


    Power is endless.


    Even the magic arrow is estimated to be unable to harm these guys.


    call out.


    Just when everyone thought Edoras was about to fall, a black light fell from the sky.


    Directly in front of the city wall.


    Create a big ditch one hundred meters deep.


    Thousands of orcs died one after another.


    "God ordered me to come and rescue innocent people. Are you devout believers?"


    A misty voice.


    Falling from the clouds.


    Saruman wore a gown with a black **** pattern, and he looked very young.


    After all, it was supernatural power.


    Restore youthful looks.


    It is normal.


    People in the city of Edoras, after hearing the sound.


    One after another began to cry for help.


    "Great wizard, we are believers of God!!!"


    "Please save us."


    "Kill these orcs, please..."


    ...


    In the constant calling of everyone.


    Saruman added: "The gods I''m talking about are not the gods overseas, but the great and merciful eternal gods. Do you still believe in?"


    The city is quiet.


    Then the call broke out again.


    What kind of **** they care about.


    Anyone who can save lives is a good god!


    Dongcheng district can''t hold on anymore, if the opponent leaves, then they will fall under the iron hoof of the orcs.


    This is simply a group of unkillable monsters.


    It''s done.


    Saruman smiled faintly and turned to look at his army of orcs.


    He raised his cane.


    The black space spell is activated.


    Directly swallow these orcs.


    This is actually a teleportation spell, but it will distort the space and smash the terrain when activated.


    Instead, it gives people an act of obliterating the orcs.


    Seeing thousands of orcs die.


    The people of Edoras cheered.


    And Grima also came to Eowyn at this time.


    "How is it? Is my master good, your honorable princess."


    The blonde princess suddenly turned her head.


    Looking at this person with a complex complexion.


    In fact, she has fully understood the matter up to now.


    This is simply a trick.


    Conspiracy to propagate sects.


    In order to invade the kingdom of Luohan.


    Control here to develop the belief in the eternal god, the orcs have no brains, even if they are to believe in it.


    They will just be at a loss for what to do.


    Rohan is different.


    This is the kingdom of mankind.


    "I just hope you can abide by our agreement."


    at this point.


    Eowyn gave up the struggle completely.


    Grima chuckled and agreed to her request.


    Then Saruman descended to the palace, Eowyn acted as a maid, introduced the wizard''s achievements to his father, and agreed to his request.


    The sick emperor.


    I just want to sleep a little longer at the moment.


    Don''t care what Saruman wants to do.


    Anyway, he nodded whenever his daughter said.


    After half an hour.


    The treaty was signed.


    Saruman was known as the Keqing wizard, and the Eternal God religion became the national sect. All people must believe in it and pray for blessings three times a week.


    At first, people still had doubts.


    But when they prayed.


    But found that things have become completely different.


    Everyone has gained the growth of Feiyue.


    Eowyn looked at everything in her eyes and looked very surprised.


    She thought the country would become a mess.


    It turns out that the opposite is true.


    night.


    Eowyn and Saruman meet.


    The latter said to her.


    "Although the princess hates me, will you thank me now? The country has become stronger and people have happiness? This is all you want."


    "That''s right, but what are you looking for?"


    Black robe.


    This is a taboo dress.


    Although ordinary people don''t know much about wizards.


    But she knew in her heart.


    How can an evil wizard who is so evil to control tens of thousands of orcs be so kind to help Luo Hanguo become stronger?


    Saruman smiled faintly.


    "If you don''t understand the eternal religion, you naturally don''t understand the greatness of God. Although I am evil, my strength does not mean that I am really evil. Although the city is broken, the orcs have not killed many people. You have to admit this!"


    Eowyn nodded.


    The news at this time has come.


    Those cities that were breached.


    There really wasn''t much death.


    She bowed her head and sighed, "What do you want to do, please tell me..."


    Grima was already dead.


    Grima, who appeared in front of Eowyn, was nothing but a puppet manipulated by Saruman.


    She just learned about this.


    for exchange.


    Eowyn must assist the Saruman wizard, otherwise her father, brother, and all her subjects will be killed.


    "It''s very simple, develop the religious beliefs throughout the country, and then, in the name of Rohan, ask for help from the female lord Galadriel of the Golden Forest!!!"


    "No... it''s impossible, the elf won''t agree."


    Elves hate humans.


    This is a tradition that has existed since ancient times.


    Everybody knows.


    Saruman sneered: "She will agree, because Sauron will wake up, the world is facing a crisis, she has to agree!!!"


    Want to gain faith.


    Let the world mess up first.


    Luo Hanguo is just a seed.


    Saruman has many means, especially with the God of Eternity as his backing.


    He wants to play a big one more.


    Wake Sauron.


    Activate the Supreme Lord of the Rings.


    Let the entire continent be in a **** storm.

 Chapter 281：

    Only in this way.


    The belief in the eternal **** can develop and grow.


    Although the blood is a little bloody.


    But who made all the gods of this world have no real faith!


    Eowyn looked at Saruman in horror, feeling that the guy in front of him was a demon in human skin.


    Orcs who were teleported to other places.


    Regroup and stand by.


    With enough food, head towards the golden forest.


    Their task is very simple.


    Fight, eat, sleep.


    Sleep, eat, fight.


    I don¡¯t need to think about it, I feel good every day.


    ......


    Accelerate over time.


    Pirates of the Caribbean World.


    Has begun to enter the age of religious religion.


    Compared with the previous era, although this era is bloody, it is full of happiness.


    Because of joining the religious area.


    Will get a very big preferential treatment.


    For example, there is no need to worry about freedom, and no need to be afraid of pirates who suddenly attack.


    Captain Jack sat on the deck.


    Is watching the map in his hand.


    "It''s still short of the Asian continent. The rest of the world has entered the land of faith. Come on..."


    As a world without force and its inferiority.


    Captain Jack was also very helpless.


    He wanted to summon the heroic spirits, but he couldn''t even gather the tribute.


    What a sad thing.


    I feel that in the chat group, only myself and Lao Gao are the most uncomfortable.


    A mortal is really a sad existence.


    Behind the Black Pearl.


    It''s a fleet of hundreds of ships.


    Their goal is this last piece of territory.


    Just conquer here.


    The world can be promoted! .


    Chapter 228 Woman''s Heart, Needle on the Seabed. Liu Che: I chose to ignore it!


    The world of gods.


    Xiao Luan approached the door.


    The answer is very simple.


    After Liu Che obtained the law of the fire system, the **** of creation was eye-catching.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, are you going to let me stand here?"


    Xiao Luan looked at herself up and down, making Liu Che very uncomfortable.


    It feels like a prey.


    As the highest **** for a long time.


    This change of identity.


    Make him a little uncomfortable.


    However, the other party is his own teacher, although ~ his help is limited.


    But the other party is really good for him.


    Such as stealing other people''s books.


    And cover up his breath.


    Not discovered by other gods.


    "Please come in..."


    Liu Che turned sideways slightly, with a faint smile on his face.


    I ignored the looming skin on the opponent''s body.


    This big guy didn''t know what he was doing.


    He really suspected that the other party came over in pajamas.


    "Huh...you still have some conscience!"


    Xiao Luan snorted softly, and walked towards the living room with his lotus feet.


    By the way, when did I lose my conscience?


    Liu Che rubbed the tip of his nose and closed the door.


    However, they forgot that they were deadlocked at the door, and they have been photographed and posted on the Internet.


    "I rely on... the best news, the cold goddess Xiao Luan went to find a male disciple in her pajamas!!!"


    "Who is that person? I live...er...It''s Liu Che, forget it, haha..."


    "Upstairs, you''re so embarrassed. I pulled up my pants when I saw Liu Che! Despise..."


    "You have forgotten how many people challenged Liu Che before, who dares to pretend to be a cup?"


    "In other words, Xiao Luan is also a veteran who eats tender grass. It depends on whether they can eat it."


    "This is not certain. I have received a piece of news. Since Liu Che was promoted, it seems that he has not gone to hunting space to search for world fragments."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you understand? Liu Che is strong, but he also needs resources for his cultivation! Since he has never been to the Fragmented World, then he has two possibilities."


    "First, he has a huge family support, and second, he is a powerful reincarnation of the upper realm!"


    "Don''t guess, Mr. Liu doesn''t have a family, otherwise he wouldn''t choose the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System. Then there is only one answer, he is a powerful reincarnation of the upper realm."


    "You said it was impossible for him to understand the law of time before?"


    "Blow... don''t you say that the law of fire was also understood by him a few days ago."


    "Yes, just say that he has learned all the three rules soon."


    ...


    People also go as they say.


    But let''s not say it, guessing wildly, really guessed right!


    No one believes it.


    At this moment, in Liu Che''s room.


    Xiao Luan put her cheek in one hand and looked at him unblinkingly.


    It seems to want to see through the eyes.


    Unearth all the secrets.


    "Master, what can you do when you come to me?"


    "Don''t you know yourself?"


    Xiao Luan''s voice was erratic, but full of charm.


    But no matter how she shows her charm.


    For Liu Che.


    It''s useless at all.


    The answer is very simple.


    He masters the way of love, charm is also in love, plus a soul supreme artifact.


    In this plane.


    It is impossible for anyone to confuse Liu Che!


    "Ahem... If you are talking about the law, I don''t know this. Anyway, during the retreat, I slowly broke through."


    Liu Che looked up at the roof, sloppy eyes.


    He doesn''t want to tell others his hole cards.


    But Xiao Luan was not happy.


    Hurrah.


    Tossing treasures for him, desperately concealing the information, and that''s it in the end?


    Ticking.


    Ticking.


    Ticking.


    Drops of hot tears fell on the ground.


    Cry silently.


    Liu Che couldn''t help frowning.


    As for the words?


    This is crying.


    How is it different from the cruel goddess evaluated on the Internet.


    "Master, even if you cry and chirp, I won''t tell you!"


    Liu Che had a showdown.


    straightforward.


    Anyway, the strength is not inferior to the opponent, so he has the confidence to speak.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly solidified.


    A pair of cold eyes.


    Looking straight at himself.


    Xiao Luan whispered: "Do you want to leave here next and enter the world by yourself!"


    "No, I like it here, and I also like Master... how can I do things that deceive the master and destroy the ancestor."


    Liu Che said calmly.


    He is a **** of love and righteousness.


    Betray this kind of thing.


    It depends on the situation.

 Chapter 282：

    If the other party is nice to him, then he will definitely report back.


    Is it because the master came here for fear of my betrayal?


    Liu Che felt that it was very possible, so he comforted: "Master, don''t worry that although I have become stronger, I will not betray this place."


    The latter pouted.


    Speaking is better than singing.


    Maybe that day we destroyed our God-based resident.


    But Xiao Luan is not an unreasonable person, so she sighed, "Well, I believe you for the time being."


    Then the two chatted.


    About the upper bound.


    And how to break through the creation stage.


    Xiao Luan gave his own suggestions.


    Of course, don''t listen.


    Even how much I listened to, it all depended on Liu Che himself.


    After all, if you break through to the Lord God, you have your own way, and how you want to go depends on Liu Che''s own choice.


    After almost two hours.


    Xiao Luan took the gift and left with a smile.


    One hundred magical rose-shaped medicines.


    Beauty and refreshing.


    Goddess love it!


    But they are masters after all, so naturally they can''t take it for nothing, and just leave behind their own cultivation experience.


    However, Liu Che didn''t know.


    This is just the beginning.


    As a house god, he.


    I don''t know how terrible the spray is.


    Before coming, Xiao Luan was full of distress, and she was very bold in her clothes. When she left, she had a pretty face, pink and pink.


    Still holding a gift in his hand.


    At first glance, the lover has gone.


    "I rely on... the manager really has a leg with Liu Che!"


    "Ma Yeah, I''m split. The lioness has a man..."


    "If you think about it with your ass, you know, Liu Che''s strength is obvious!"


    ...


    After leaving Xiao Luan.


    Liu Che breathed a sigh of relief, and wanted to return to the world to continue to comprehend the law.


    But think about it now since it comes out.


    It''s not bad to see what''s happening outside.


    When he turned on the domain network.


    Mess in the wind.


    [The feeling of master and apprentice? The horror of the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System! ! ¡¿


    [Mom no longer worry about the manager being angry, the lioness has a lover! ! ! ¡¿


    [Master-disciple love, evil fate...]


    [Xiao Luan VS Liu Che, who is riding who! ¡¿


    Well, all kinds of massive titles.


    Directly maxed out Chihuang Liuyan''s forum.


    What''s more terrifying is that Xiao Luan didn''t care about it.


    She is a manager who indulges himself in being arranged.


    "Oh...I''m in the middle of it!"


    All of them are disciples, Master''s wool.


    This master directly began to stalk his disciple wool.


    Good guy, even the gossip has been used.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It''s not obvious, then come to the dark! ! !


    "Damn..."


    Liu Che''s face was charcoal, but when he thought about it, he didn''t seem to be at a loss.


    Xiao Luan was good to herself first.


    Secondly, she cleaned herself up and did not hear any rumors at all.


    Although the clothes are a little bolder.


    He is also bold and unrestrained.


    But I really haven''t heard of anything to do with other men.


    "Hey, forget it... Go ahead and practice."


    Liu Che shook his head and dived into the world of God''s Domain.


    Strength is the strongest support.


    Everything else is hypocritical.


    Moreover, the God of Creation is only the end of this level, and there is a broader God Realm waiting for him.


    ......


    Inside the Pagoda of Flowing Flame.


    Xiao Luan was humming a little song and looked extremely happy.


    When she came back.


    The **** who served him immediately said: "My lord, the arrangements have already been made, and now the entire forum is discussing your affairs with Liu Che."


    "Well, good job, I will reward you with a great power."


    "Thank you Lord Mother. I just don''t understand one thing. Why do you condescend to please a disciple?"


    The **** is an elf.


    ................0


    The flying silver hair is very beautiful.


    She doesn''t understand the self-derogation of the great mother goddess.


    Even feel heartache.


    Xiao Luan coldly snorted: "What do you know? A small existence can only see the benefits in front of you. If Liu Che can really break through this level, I would also like to ride a ride. What a pity... his wood I don''t understand style at all."


    She was angry at the end.


    All have understood the three principles.


    What''s wrong with bring yourself.


    It''s all already made clear, how good it is for you to open the world of God''s Domain and let me absorb the divine power.


    A man who doesn''t understand style.


    It''s really boring.


    ......


    After returning to the world of God''s Domain.


    There is good news for Liu Che. Captain Jack of the Pirates of the Caribbean World has finally begun the final sacrifice.


    The oldest group of believers.


    He is the latest person.


    Because he was too inconsistent, he worked hard after being castrated.


    Belongs to the same as pigs.


    "Let the destiny true dragon bring him..."


    Always let Ao Gan take action, this time to slow down.


    The method of the destiny true dragon is very simple.


    Directly absorb the fate of that world, and swallow it directly with the authority opened up by the God of Eternity.


    "Ding...your believer Jack, sacrificed to you the fountain of immortality, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and obtaining the Nine-Star God-Princess Soul Shenhe River."


    Note: This is a river full of strong vitality, even if it is a withered planet, injecting some spring water will restore the vitality of the world.


    "Ding...your disciple Jack, sacrificed to you the sea **** Calypso, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained the three-star sea monster race."


    "Ding...your believer Jack, sacrificed a world to you, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and has now been upgraded to a **** star. Please choose a cultivation system."


    "There are currently available systems."


    ¡¾Shenwu¡¿


    ¡¾Wild Wild¡¿


    There are only two worlds.


    It shows how weak Jack''s world is.


    "Choose the wild world!"


    Liu Che confirmed the options, and Jack''s world began to rise constantly, as if time was turning back.


    Toward the ancient times.


    Many blood vessels buried in history began to wake up one after another.


    Wild world.


    To put it simply, it means returning to ancestors, barbaric power is actually a kind of power.


    All kinds of beasts were born one after another.


    Witchcraft, blood sacrifice, paladin.


    A series of forces began to recover. predict.


    Episode 229


    Jack Sparrow was standing on the ocean, laughing wildly.


    "Wuhu~~~My brother''s brother is back!!!"


    "I am no **** anymore!!!"


    "Oh yeah..."


    Excited Jack, open the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Wuhu~~~ Brothers, I''m here to find you... My Captain Jack has gained supernatural power this time and asks for battle!!!"


    Li Er: "Rely... old liar, you are finally here, hurry up... use the portal and quickly come to the tomb of the saint to help!"


    Portal?

 Chapter 283：

    Captain Jack looked at the transmission facility in the sky and flew directly up.


    After several turnovers.


    He came to the side of the tomb of the saint.


    Jack thought that everyone would welcome him. As a result... he was waiting for him to repair the large-scale disaster caused by the fragmentation of the sky.


    Jack said to Li Shimin sadly: "Brother, can we not do hard work?"


    "Old liar, try it, everyone is busy, do you think you can not do it."


    At this time, all the promoted chief priests gathered here.


    The male chief priests are doing hard work, while the female chief priests are busy collecting believers and placing the sacrifices one by one on the altar.


    These are things that give back to the gods.


    It must be done quickly.


    Okay, I got caught directly.


    Jack wanted to complain.


    But as soon as he raised his head, he saw Da She Wan sticking his tongue out at him. He felt nauseous and wanted to vomit, and he didn''t dare to beep anymore.


    Hurry up and get busy.


    ......


    Journey to the World.


    Moon and stars hang high.


    The monkey sat cross-legged on the big rock with a faint smile on his face. The seals on the Wuzhi Mountain were lifted one by one.


    Of course what makes him most happy.


    It''s still a tight band on the top of the head.


    This thing is simply terrible. It directly affects the primordial spirit and is the most disgusting thing in Buddhism.


    But at the moment in the divine law, he got rid of all the shackles.


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of accompany Master on this westward journey, Wukong would have slipped away now.


    And Tang Sanzang was lying on the ground next to him, with thick thatch under his body. Since Yang Jian asked Guanyin three times that day, he had become silent.


    And from time to time, I lower my head and ask them something.


    When I learned that many monsters did not receive the punishment they deserved, they were taken away by the Heavenly Court and Lingshan.


    The old monk looked extremely uncomfortable.


    "Goku..."


    "The disciple is here."


    "You said why the Buddha doesn''t care about it."


    Tang Sanzang was silent for a while as usual before asking in a low voice.


    This question is a little cryptic.


    But everyone knows why.


    Tathagata to take care of this nosy?


    He didn''t care about it. On this westward journey, except for monsters with great abilities, all the others were killed.


    Why?


    It¡¯s not a crew member.


    As for monsters eating people?


    How can people without eating people appear to be sinister, and how can they seek help from those immortal Buddhas?


    Can you say this?


    Ba Jie and Drifting looked at Wukong.


    They are all the eyeliners that Heavenly Court wants to put in Lingshan, and they can''t reveal the wind, just the little white dragon, they all want to sell the love of the dragon clan.


    Now only monkeys can speak.


    As for whether he can understand this matter, it is a bit difficult to say.


    The monkey chuckled.


    Jump off the rock.


    "Then Master, why do you think those monsters can''t be killed?"


    Wukong did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    Tang Seng is speechless.


    Although he was the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, he obviously did not solve the mystery in the womb, and Tang Sanzang was still in the lead.


    "Previous monsters, all capable were picked up by Heavenly Court or Guanyin, and my old grandsons who were not capable were killed. If I could still pretend to be confused at the beginning, then I will be a fool afterwards."


    "That is, you, Master, you can''t see through this world..."


    The monkey''s tone was a little sad.


    Even somewhat self-deprecating.


    Why didn''t Bodhi Patriarch appear?


    That''s because I''m afraid of getting involved with myself, because I have countless sins in my hands, so I don''t want to provoke myself.


    He understands all of these.


    "This world?"


    Tang Sanzang shook his head. Apart from eating fast and reciting the Buddha, he really didn''t understand the world.


    Don''t know how to spend money.


    I don¡¯t know about Renqingfen.


    Anyway, if you get fate, you will have food to eat.


    It''s good to be a monk.


    But he really understands that the meal he got from alms was made by others hard-earned?


    People can''t get enough to eat. Want to give you a monk who can only recite the scriptures all day?


    None of these monkeys spoke frankly.


    There are six dinosaurs in the sky, and all kinds of diamonds are watching them.


    It''s weird if something goes wrong!


    "To put it simply, it depends on the owner to beat the dog. Master, do you think if Yang Jian does not show up that day, what will the Inspiration King end up with?"


    "This...I don''t know."


    "Hmph, I tell you it will stay in the South China Sea and continue to listen to Guanyin chanting!"


    Tang Sanzang''s expression changed drastically.


    Killed so many children.


    Are there any punishments?


    "This is a world where the weak and the strong eat the strong. Master, you are chanting the scriptures with all your heart. I naturally don''t want to tell you this. Before, you always disliked my old grandson for killing this monster and killing that robber. You only saw me killing my life. , But you don¡¯t see the sin on them!"


    "For example, the tiger spirit we first encountered. She has three hundred years of Taoism. She eats humans and does not count as many as a thousand people. She not only eats meat, but also tears up the soul. All reincarnations are all deceived by fools. !"


    "Let''s talk about the robbers. We met them when we left the Five Elements Mountain. You disliked me and beat me to death with a stick, and then listened to Guanyin''s persuasion to put me tight.


    But do you know?


    Why is it such a coincidence that a group of robbers came in the mountain?


    Hehe... It was all arranged by Guanyin Dashi. "


    "The catastrophes we encounter, the monsters we encounter, are all fixed numbers. If you don''t believe that the next difficulty will be encountered, watch it for yourself, and I will cast you a spell, and you will understand..."


    Tang Seng nodded.


    No more words.


    seeing is believing.


    He also wants to see what this real world looks like.


    When the monkey turned around, his eyes were fixed on his two juniors, and Chi Guoguo''s killing intent was revealed in his eyes.


    Both of you understand this.


    Who dares to leak secrets, or block their own big brothers.


    He is going to kill.


    Zhu Bajie bowed his head in silence, pretending to sleep.


    But I was scared in my heart.


    Why this monkey feels more terrible than when he made a noise in the Heavenly Palace, did he restore his mana?


    Forget it, anyway, Yang Jian dared to attack Guanyin hard.


    How to toss monkey love how to toss it.


    A few days later.


    The masters and apprentices met the King Si, commonly known as the Blue Bull.


    A terrible strength.


    There is also a diamond ring, and all the weapons have been collected.


    Several people in Bajie are used to it, anyway, Master gets arrested every time and starts to invite people to chant.


    The monkey invited the King Tota.


    Anyway, I pretend not to know anyone who knows it.


    After playing two laps, the weapon was taken away.


    Just when the monkey was about to leave.


    A voice came from the east.


    "I heard that there is a monster doing evil here, is it here?"


    Judiciary Tenjin Jiro-kun!


    Everyone looked weird.


    My heart said why you are here again, and the story of angering Guanyin before spread throughout the heaven.


    This time it''s my own.


    "Erlangshen, why are you here?"


    King Tota looked surprised at Yang Jian''s arrival, but he didn''t even know that there was a small report from an inner ghost...........


    "Why can''t I come? Since Tang Seng is in trouble, I want to help, right?"


    Yang Jian smiled faintly.


    Fingers become claws.


    Press down.


    Click.


    A thunderbolt flashed.


    The nearby Baili Mountains instantly turned into dust, and Qing Niu Jing looked at Yang Jian dumbfounded.


    There was a puff.


    Kneeled on the ground.

 Chapter 284：

    What else is Nima playing? Give up quickly.


    "Qing Niu, you can be guilty!!"


    "Convict, convict! The little convict..."


    Don''t say too much about the old man, the old man can''t help him, so he should just admit it.


    Instead, someone else will come.


    Qing Niu was not convinced.


    But Yang Jian is different.


    The aura exposed by the other party can kill oneself in a second!


    Once I refuse to accept it.


    It is very likely to be killed in the next second.


    "It''s enough if you are guilty, thinking you didn''t kill, just sneaking down and having fun, punishing you to eat me and go back to confinement for 300 years."


    "Huh? Still getting beaten!"


    Qing Niu was dumbfounded.


    In other words, there is no such thing in Tenjo.


    He didn''t even wait for him to react.


    Yang Jian had already arrived in front of him, and his fluttering palm was printed on Qing Niu''s body.


    The latter stared.


    He vomited blood and flew out.


    Until it turned into a meteor and disappeared from the horizon.


    Yang Jian looked at the surrounding countries and said with a smile: "There is no faith in this place. I will go and develop it. You apostles will keep going."


    "Xie Erlang Zhenjun."


    Monk Bajie and Sha hurriedly expressed his stance.


    Good guys.


    This time, the mounts of Taishang Laojun were gone.


    That palm.


    Almost never killed Green Bull.


    ...


    It was not until Yang Jian left that Monkey King came to the master with a smile.


    "Wukong."


    "Master, I have something to turn around."


    The monkey blinked, indicating that there are more eyeliners here.


    Tang Seng nodded.


    He did not go on, but turned to salute Li Jing and others.


    Thousands of miles away in the mountains.


    A green bull with Venus in his eyes, it is estimated that he will not be able to wake up in a short time.


    Taishang Laojun brought the boy to Qingniu''s side.


    The eyelids twitched.


    "Fortunately, this cow did not eat 1.4 people, otherwise it would not be a problem with one palm!"


    "But sir, Yang Jian won''t give us face, do you want to talk to the Jade Emperor?"


    "Forget it... the times have changed, Yang Jian has a bigger backstage!"


    He is not the opponent of the eternal god.


    Going to the door is for nothing.


    Yang Jian is looking for fault now.


    What can he do?


    But now Lingshan is finished. Since being broken, I heard that Lingshan has opened a big formation.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside now.


    Taishang Laojun shook his head, called out a white cloud, and took the green cow back to his palace.


    And the Lingshan he was talking about just now.


    It was full of blood at the moment.


    Countless Buddhas were squeezed dry by the Tathagata and became his nourishment.


    A large number of Buddhas were sent out to monitor the last section of the westbound road.


    Naturally no one noticed the means of the Tathagata.


    "Wait for me, the evil **** outside the territory... I will come back as long as I have a little time, I can kill Yang Jian..."


    Outside the Buddhist temple.


    A woman wearing a golden robes showed a disgusted expression upon hearing this.


    Then disappeared in place.


    Her name is Kong Xuan, commonly known as the Peacock King Bodhisattva.


    As a Buddha mother.


    Naturally, there is no intrusion in Lingshan, so the protection of the mountains did not work. .


    Chapter 230 The Peacock King of Betrayal, the Golden Winged Roc is here to vote! (Happy New Year)


    Kong Xuan left Lingshan and went straight to Shituoling.


    She turned away.


    Very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, I came to the country of monsters-Shituoling.


    There are monsters everywhere here.


    Add up to a hundred thousand.


    And among them there are three-headed demon-level monsters.


    But no one knows.


    Both the green lion and the white elephant are the mounts of the Bodhisattva.


    And only the Golden Winged Roc is a wild way, and does not accept any education.


    He is also the most arrogant.


    Kong Xuan sighed as she looked at her brother''s cave.


    "who is it?"


    Jin Peng, who was resting in the cave, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the sigh in the air.


    The yin and yang two qi blasted open the cave.


    Flew straight to the figure.


    brush.


    The five-color light flashed.


    The terrifying yin and yang two auras were directly suppressed.


    "It''s you!"


    The Golden Wing Roc came outside and looked at the sister who was covered with Buddha''s intent, showing disdain.


    Their siblings are Zufeng¡¯s children.


    Later, I heard that Kong Xuan was surrendered by the Tathagata, and the two had a good relationship. Since then, there has been an insurmountable celestial chakra.


    Kong Xuan looked at Jin Peng who was full of wildness, and asked faintly: "Brother, how are you?"


    "I don''t have a surrendered sister! If you want to convince Lingshan to convince me, you can go straight now!"


    Golden Wing Roc said indifferently.


    At the same time, he has his magic weapon in his hand.


    Yin and Yang two cylinders.


    The golden feather on her body was tied upside down, locking the gentle and kind sister in front of her.


    Kong Xuan frowned secretly and sighed: "Forget 29. Since you have been unable to let go, then I will tell you. Now that Lingshan has been torn apart by the **** of eternity, in order to restore his strength, the Tathagata has already Frustrated and devoured the other Buddhas."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    "You dare to say that you don''t want to eat Tang Seng meat!"


    Why is the Tathagata''s fanfare propaganda, the beauty of Tang Seng meat.


    What immortality.


    What is hidden in the body is the supreme practice of Buddhism.


    What he has merit and golden body.


    In any case, as long as it is a monster, Tang Seng will not be let go.


    "So what? My Golden Winged Roc wants to eat that Tang Monk, but I still need you to take care of it?"


    The eagle-nosed Dapeng bird looked at her petite sister in a jealousy.


    They have so many monsters in Shituoling, what are they afraid of?


    Even if you can''t eat it, you can go back!


    And how many catties the monkey has, doesn''t he know?


    The mere Jinxian strength was knocked down.


    If it hadn''t been for the copper skin and iron bones, it would have been eaten by other monsters.


    "Do you know the Four Great Bodhisattvas? Their Chinese characters are the most famous beings in Lingshan, but the mounts of the two of them have disappeared for a long time. One of them is a lion and the other is a white elephant."


    Kong Xuan''s tone was extremely flat.


    It seems a little careless.


    But it fell in the ears of the Golden Winged Dapeng, but it was like a thunder that shocked the sky.


    Those two extremely brutal monsters were actually the mounts of the Bodhisattva. How could this be possible?


    "You didn''t lie to me? The Lioness swallowed half of the country in one bite!!!"


    All 100,000 people were swallowed.


    Is this really something the Bodhisattva mount can do?


    Don''t look at Jin Wing Dapeng hating Kong Xuan''s being caught.


    In fact, that was when he was angry that the other party was being arrested, without notifying himself.


    In fact, he still loves his sister very much.


    After all, it was a child born to a mother.


    "Believe it or not, since occupying this country, have you ever seen those two continue hunting?"


    "This...Is this enough!"


    "That''s it, wait until Tang Seng arrives and extinguishes the majesty of the heavenly court at will, then the remaining two will be taken by the Bodhisattva, and you will become the treasure of the Tathagata."


    Jin Wing Roc''s hair was instantly horrified.

 Chapter 285：

    He always thought he was the strongest, and despised the two brothers who had worshipped, he was just using them.


    I understand now.


    The one who is really no-brainer is myself!


    "Then why are you kindly looking for me?"


    Golden Wing Roc''s eyes softened, and his tone was no longer aggressive.


    "Because the golden body of the Tathagata was broken, the seal on me was lifted. Once I fought with him and was defeated by the hands of the Tathagata. It also lost the strength of the past."


    "I see."


    Blame has to pay attention to himself.


    Instead, I went to be the Peacock Daming King Bodhisattva of Lingshan.


    "At the beginning I was controlled, and Lingshan threatened you again. I could only steal my life. Tathagata had a showdown with me and wanted to be the real master of the Three Realms.


    It is necessary to let Buddhism flourish and grant me the position of King Peacock. After all, I don''t want me to commit suicide. "


    The Golden Wing Roc nodded.


    Then he smiled bitterly.


    Now the question is, what should I do when facing two monsters with hidden strength?


    "If you are worried about something wrong, you might as well go to Guanjiangkou to find Yang Jian."


    "He? What kind of thing is he!"


    "Yang Jian is a believer in the God of Eternity, and also a priest, and his strength is on par with the Tathagata!!!"


    He is also the God of Eternity.


    Jin Wing Dapeng was very upset, this was making him dilemma.


    It was the target of Lingshan.


    Still find a backer.


    In short, he didn''t like every choice.


    Golden Wing Roc wants freedom.


    But for now, it seems a bit too difficult.


    Kong Xuan looked at her silent brother and whispered: "You still have some time to think about the next thing, I should go back, otherwise if you can''t see me, you will be suspicious!"


    "Since you have entrusted his control, why go back?"


    "I want to kill this beast!"


    A strong killing intent flashed through the narrow and beautiful eyes.


    On pride.


    She Kong Xuan is the most powerful existence among the second batch of creatures in the world. Except for a group of leading figures such as the Jade Emperor, who would dare to let her bow her head.


    Even if the Tathagata treats each other with courtesy.


    Kong Xuan wanted to give him a color too.


    "Then you have to be careful."


    "Well, cherish it."


    The voice faded.


    Kong Xuan has left here.


    Blocking this cave house by himself has already aroused the suspicion of Bai Xiang and others, so he can''t stay for a long time.


    When she disappeared shortly after.


    The two gods swept over.


    Seems to be looking for something.


    Golden Wing Roc sat on the bed with an indifferent expression, pretending to be practicing.


    ...


    "It seems that this Dapeng bird still doesn''t trust us."


    "Huh... so what? A trivial toy will deflate him one day!"


    The Lioness threw a living heart into his mouth and chewed it wildly.


    It''s still a good day now.


    Eat people if you want to eat people every day.


    Kill if you want.


    When he remembered that he would return to Lingshan soon, he couldn''t help sighing.


    As for the previous eternal god, the Lioness did not take it seriously.


    The opponent is strong and strong.


    But it seems that I can''t come in, so what am I afraid of?


    Just be happy and happy every day.


    ......


    Guanjiangkou.


    Erlang Temple was demolished and replaced by a temple of Eternal God.


    The **** of eternity is enshrined inside.


    In the past, the villagers just burned incense to worship.


    Now it has become a holy land.


    Divine light manifested.


    The nine divine light stretches for thousands of miles.


    Such a miraculous place.


    Even many people of asceticism come here to find a way to survive.


    Cultivators in the past were afraid of the catastrophe.


    In order to avoid infection cause and effect.


    They are all practicing in the deep mountains and old forests.


    But since a monk named Li Hai broke through the immortal in the land of the gods, he did not suffer thunder.


    The world is boiling!


    As long as you join the Eternal God Cult, you can not enter the thunder catastrophe.


    Good things here, how can they not come?


    And the patron is still a **** older than Pangu.


    Even if the other party doesn''t care.


    The manager of this place.


    Zhenjun Erlang also convinced everyone.


    At present, the innermost circle of the holy land is crowded with millions of cultivators, and one percent of them have successfully broken through the immortals.


    The rest is in penance.


    Erlangshen sits at the center.


    Wandering about one hundred thousand miles.


    Checking the sect of the gods, whether there is any disaster.


    The immortal in the heavenly court has already received the order of the Jade Emperor.


    Will no longer control Yang Jian.


    So he can do things cheaply now.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow came from the west.


    The opponent is transformed into a hummingbird. 970


    The speed is ridiculous.


    But still can''t escape Yang Jian''s eyes.


    This kind of monster full of resentment is absolutely not allowed to enter the land of the gods!


    The spirit of the Golden Wing Roc separated suddenly was frozen in the air.


    It constantly stimulates the power in the body.


    But still unable to move forward.


    Obviously an inch in front of my eyes is the soil of the goddess.


    But he could not move.


    "Why demons are not allowed in God''s territory, let alone your demons full of murderous resentment?"


    "You are Erlang Shen Yang Jian?"


    The hummingbird screamed.


    Except for Yang Jian, those with such great powers.


    No one else.


    Because now the soul of the Golden Wing Roc has not found the enemy.


    "So what? You can see that you are here to spy on intelligence, but my method can kill your body, die, enchanting..."


    In the sky, a dazzling sun lit up.


    This gives the Golden Wing Roc a feeling of being on the verge of death!


    No... this kind of thing can definitely kill me! ! ! !


    The primordial spirit of the Golden Wing Roc jumped quickly, but still couldn''t get rid of the shackles, and it was impossible for him to blew himself up.


    I had known this way I would not come! !


    Just the moment the sun goes down.


    The Golden Winged Roc suddenly screamed: "I am the younger brother of King Peacock, the Golden-winged Roc bird!!! There is news..."


    "What did you say?"


    The attack froze on the head of the Dapeng Bird Divide Soul.


    Frightened the other party in shock.


    At this moment, the golden sun disappeared and turned into a figure standing in front of the hummingbird.


    Yang Jian''s primordial spirit questioned: "Tell all the news you know, so you won''t die!!!"


    Compared to this evil monster.


    The news of the Tathagata still attracts Yang Jian''s attention even more.


    "It''s like this, that Tathagata was broken by the **** of eternity, and has lost its cultivation base. My sister Nii Huahong found me before..."


    After Dapeng Bird''s explanation.


    Yang Jian finally understood what was going on.


    It seems that the Lord of Lingshan has gone crazy, devouring the flesh and blood of Buddha.


    This is a manifestation of enchantment. .


    Chapter 231: Calculating the Lion and Tuoling Ridge, the pious members of the group are heartily promoted again!


    The dignified Lord of Spirit Mountain dared to swallow flesh and blood.

 Chapter 286：

    This really made Yang Jian unexpected.


    He thought that the Tathagata would be honest for a while after being suppressed by the God of Eternity.


    At least it will converge.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to be closed the door of Lingshan and do such ugly things.


    Yang Jian thought for a while, and said to the clone of Dapeng Bird: "If you are still useful, you can be regarded as a monster who abandoned the dark and turned to the bright. Are you willing to join my cult?"


    "willing!"


    Dapeng Bird is here to find a backer.


    At this moment, he heard that Erlang Shen was recruiting, and he quickly nodded to join.


    The voice fell.


    A majestic force was injected into Dapeng Bird''s body.


    "Oh..."


    Obviously it is a bird, but it makes a stern roar.


    Countless souls flew out of the Dapeng bird, and the golden divine power finally condensed a magical symbol in its body.


    This is the imprisoned **** pattern.


    It''s more terrifying than the curse.


    Then a paragraph of Fajue came into his mind.


    Eternal meditation thoughts.


    And a doctrine of the gods.


    "Thank you for the gift of True Monarch Erlang, I will definitely not harm people again when I am young..."


    Dapeng transformed into a human form.


    He clutched his head and barked his teeth and said with a grin.


    Yang Jian sneered and said: "It''s impossible for you to harm people if you are hit by the **** of imprisonment. Please follow the doctrine and follow my words to ensure that you will be detached and gain unattainable power."


    "Yes."


    "Go back now, first subdue all the monsters in Shituoling!"


    "Yes."


    Dapeng bird nodded quickly.


    Then Yang Jian disappeared in front of him, as simple as a cloud of smoke.


    No trace at all.


    Golden-winged Roc bird sucked in air.


    My sister''s words are indeed right.


    This Yang Jian''s strength is unpredictable, and it is just a thought, which is not something I can resist.


    Then he turned around and prepared to fly back to Shituoling.


    What surprised the Golden Wing Dapeng.


    His own clone just shook its wings, but flew thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye.


    The speed is twice as fast as before.


    "This... is this the benefit of joining the cult?"


    Although the Golden Winged Roc Bird chose to join the Eternal God Cult in order to survive, it felt aggrieved in its heart.


    But now the power has become stronger.


    It is no longer the previous idea.


    It took only one-third of the time.


    The soul of the Golden Winged Roc returned to Shituoling.


    There is noisy gongs and drums outside.


    The beast roars constantly.


    The excitement of a demon country appeared vividly.


    The green lion and the white elephant sat together and asked the little demon next to him: "Why didn''t the three kings come over?"


    "Back to the second king, the three big kings are practicing spells in retreat recently."


    "Oh...it''s boring, go on."


    "Yes."


    In front of outsiders, the green lion and the white elephant pretended to be enthusiastic.


    But when the cave door is closed.


    The expressions of the two of them became difficult to look at by the way.


    "This Dapeng bird chooses to look down on us more and more, let him come to drink, every time he is in retreat, it is clear that he looks down on our brother..."


    "Forget it, what do you care about those things? Looking back, the Bodhisattva will feel better for him!"


    The Lioness held up a glass of blood wine.


    Raise your head and drink.


    According to him, happy everyday is enough.


    What the **** is that broken bird.


    I have wine now and I am drunk now.


    ...


    Inside the sunny cave house far away.


    Dapeng Bird slowly opened its eyes, and the corners of its mouth rose slightly.


    "The Bodhisattva... really is the dog of Lingshan. Since you dealt with me first, don''t blame me!"


    At this time, he had already received all the memories in the Divide Soul.


    And practiced some eternal meditation.


    So even if it is dozens of miles away.


    The voices of those two people still couldn''t hide from Dapeng Bird''s investigation.


    However, his strength is not enough for the time being, and he needs to continue to practice eternal meditation, but if there is a war.


    Dapeng Bird will not be afraid.


    Because he can contact Yang Jian!


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Judicial God: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ, my god... are you there?"


    God of Eternity: "What''s the matter?"


    Judicial God: "I just got the news that after the Lord of Lingshan Tathagata was broken by you, he has begun to devour other Buddhas in order to restore his previous cultivation base. Obviously, he has jumped the wall in a hurry. What should I do?"


    Liu Che looked at the news in the chat group.


    Obviously stunned.


    He really didn''t expect the Tathagata to choose this way.


    It stands to reason, after his last repression.


    Shouldn''t this bald donkey be more honest?


    "That''s good, the more he commits sins, the more he will help him gather his faith and seize the world of Journey to the West!"


    Liu Che pondered for a while.


    Replied to Yang Jian.


    God of Eternity: "It''s easy to calculate that the monkey''s westward journey is almost at the stage of the six-eared macaque. Go and tell the monkey, let him put water everywhere to find people, and finally lead the famous people in the three realms to Lingshan."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Good strategy! As expected of my god, direct killer moves."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That''s how it should be to deal with that villain!"


    The world will help the lord: "The first time I saw my **** appear, I was really excited... Compared to those things, the things I contributed are so inferior."


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t humble yourself, we are all people of God, and we should live proudly."


    Tanjiro: "It''s a drop, it''s a drop..."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Return to the gods, after time has accelerated, it has been confirmed that the sky is falling, and the sacrifice is about to be started!"


    Chu Dashan: "I rely on... your speed is so fast? This time has accelerated too much, right..."


    Queen Vampire: "I feel very good too. According to the historical records I found, there is still a long time to confess with Lao Gao. This speed has increased more than ten times."


    In just twenty days, one world time can change the flow rate.


    This is incredible in their eyes.


    After all, there is no sacrifice.


    It means that the world channel is not opened.


    But they have neglected a little, that is, Liu Che''s strength is constantly growing.


    Although there is no way to locate it, but through high-level meditation.


    A fuzzy coordinate can still be found.


    Liu Che relied on this little bit of ambiguous position, used the force of causation to lock, and then interfered with the local time.


    Although it has consumed some supernatural power.


    But as long as you can get a planet.


    Then it¡¯s worth it.


    God of Eternity: "My power will recover quickly. These abilities are nothing but furry techniques. For example, the fragments of the law I rewarded Yang Jian. If he can comprehend it, he can gain Pangu''s power."


    Law fragments.


    This is the first time the group members have heard of new things.


    Tanjirou: "The second brother is amazing, he gets the fragments of the law of power, but our world seems to use the power of the law, is there any difference? Lord of the Eternal God."


    God of Eternity: "Originally, I started a class when you returned to the God Realm. I will explain it to you as I have time today.


    The power that composes the world comes from the law.


    And why your strength is divided into high and low, it is the strength of the law, and whether the world is still complete, the more severely broken the world is.


    The weaker the law.


    Such as Jack, Tanjiro, Gao Yao.


    The world you people live in is severely broken.


    Followed by Li Shimin and Xiongba.


    The power system of the world, whether it is technology, magic or force.


    There is a limit, and this is the peak of your world, so relying on your strength, you will not be able to break through the world''s divide in your life.


    Now a more complete world.


    They are Saruman, Yang Jian, Chu Xuanfeng, and Tosaka Rin.


    The world of the four of you is the most complete. Obviously, you can see that there are star spirits and heavenly paths, as well as advanced cultivators.


    Even so, the strongest person in your world can''t even comprehend a fragment of the law.


    Because those laws are embedded in the rules of the world, and once the world is shaken, it will be destroyed. "

 Chapter 287：

    These words opened the eyes of the group members.


    It turns out that the world is so low that it is judged according to the law.


    Chu Dashan: "¡§"Emotions are scourge in our world. It is because someone constantly touches the apex, there will be so many ignorance and God!"


    Tohsaka University: "This should be what I said. Our world has always had the evils of this world. They were born from the world, but there is no way to destroy it by themselves. They can only continue to destroy the world."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Fortunately there are gods, otherwise my life will be dark."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Hey...Don''t blow, Brother Bald! Let''s practice hard, I have almost spread my beliefs all over the world now, and I have also turned the land of Southern Xinjiang into a place where ordinary people can live!"


    Tanjiro: "No wonder you haven''t been bubbling lately, it turns out that you are busy with this."


    Xun''er: "Those who don''t like to talk basically love to make a fortune in silence! The words of the gods made me realize something. No wonder our world only has fire. It seems to be a world dominated by the laws of fire."


    Dashan Chu: "Surely, your world is only strange fires, and you haven''t heard any strange winds, strange thunders or the like..."


    For peace: "Listen to God''s words and win ten years of books. Isn''t our world a living example? Because of the devil fruit tree, the world is on the verge of collapse, geomagnetic problems...population problems..."


    Think about it carefully.


    In fact, every world has a chance of extinction.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect it before.


    For example, Dashemaru is thinking, if he doesn''t counterattack the Datongmu clan land.


    No gods descended either.


    So what will your world look like?


    Bring soil to resurrection spots.


    Madara resurrected the Datongmu clan again.


    And there are enemies on the moon.


    I really don''t want to know, I''m surprised when I think about it.


    As for the nightshade, even though he killed the emperor, his own world has also been promoted.


    But if no gods appear.


    She is still alone in the lock demon tower.


    Unintentionally inserting willows into shade.


    Liu Che''s words once again united the hearts of the people in the group.


    Saruman, who was not very strong in his beliefs, also began to waver.


    He didn''t care what kind of lungs those mortals would become.


    I just want to get strong power.


    That''s it.


    Now that I have joined the religion, I don''t have much mercy in my heart, and it is more of a mentality to perform tasks. .


    Chapter 332 Marcus'' conspiracy comes from the slaughter city of mutant blood-sucking monsters


    At this moment in the world of night legends.


    Great changes have taken place.


    Because of Serena''s reign, the vampire became the master of the European land.


    Eternal religion prevails here.


    The Holy See was forced to choose to cooperate with the former enemy.


    That is, werewolves and vampires.


    After a long lurking and waiting, and strengthening Michael''s bloodline, a group of evil creatures without fear of light were born.


    Join if you can''t beat.


    This is a simple way.


    The people of the Holy See chose to join the darkness.


    Although many people objected.


    Even proposed a protest.


    But the Pope of the Holy See said: "Light and darkness are one body. As long as the heart is bright, everything is naturally bright, and... if you don''t do this, the sect will disappear."


    As a result, a large number of people chose to inject the mutant vampire gene.


    The same applies to the old pope.


    You can walk in the sun and gain powerful strength. Why not do it?


    But the disadvantages of this.


    Just need to drink blood.


    Otherwise, the strong body will dry up.


    From a human who eats whole grains to a blood-sucking monster.


    Some people in the Holy See are very resistant.


    As a result, it became Marcus''s ration.


    "Damn it, haven''t you found my brother''s seal yet?"


    "It seems Elder Marcus, you are very anxious."


    The pope walking in front showed a sardonic smile.


    The latter snorted coldly.


    That was his own brother, of course he was anxious.


    And the younger brother has been sealed for so long.


    It is estimated that he is very impatient.


    The reason why he didn''t kill Victor was because the other party could know the location of William, otherwise they were dark creatures.


    Can''t resist Serena''s army at all!


    Finally, came to the depths of the mountains.


    The neighborhood is full of quaint atmosphere, and the 973 stone steps are covered with moss.


    Victor looked at the familiar place and sighed, "Did you know? Marcus... When you sealed your brother here, we spent decades on a major project."


    Once Williams.


    He is a terrifying werewolf.


    Without any reason, all creatures are the targets of his attack.


    Only Marcus''s voice can be transmitted to his heart.


    The brothers are naturally healed.


    However, for others.


    This is a hellish nightmare, because the person bitten by Williams is not as sensible as the werewolf made by Lucian.


    And even the self-transformation cannot be controlled.


    It is a pure beast.


    Because there was no way to control it, Victor forced Marcus to seal the first generation werewolf.


    "Huh...you still can''t help it?"


    Marcus said coldly.


    The three elders.


    It was originally the existence of checks and balances.


    Although Emilia is Victor''s wife, how many feelings are left for hundreds of years?


    I''m afraid it''s gone long ago.


    All that is left is power.


    The Pope did not choose to interrupt, because a black door appeared in front of them.


    "Open the door and the world will fall into darkness, but it will also usher in light..."


    Click.


    Accompanied by the key embedded in it.


    The dusty werewolf rushed out from inside!


    "Roar..."


    There is no ideal, violent power.


    Coupled with the huge size.


    As soon as Williams came out, he knocked out the group of people in front of him, leaving only Marcus, and he showed a puzzled expression.


    "Hey...brother, I''m here to pick you up..."


    Marcus said excitedly.


    The killing intent in the huge monster''s eyes dimmed for a while, and soon it was only worthy of the power in the body.


    Three days later.


    Within a city.


    Tens of thousands of werewolves appeared.


    "Kill me, destroy this pure land..."


    In the dark.


    Marcus roared with excitement, because of the awakening of wolf blood, plus Michael''s blood.


    He has evolved twice in a row.


    Not only can fly.


    Also has strong fur.


    The bullet is invalid.


    The rocket could not hit.


    The city is plunged into flames!


    People began to cry frantically for help.


    The pope sat on the tower, looking at everything below, with a cold smile.


    He smiled at the cardinal beside him: "You see, this is the end of unbelief. As long as the rule of that vampire is overthrown, we can return to the public''s field of vision."


    The cardinal is a forty-year-old man.


    He looked at the fire in the distance.


    Did not say a word.


    If it weren''t for his daughter and being controlled by the Pope, he would rather die than join the dark camp.


    Light is light and will never blend with darkness.


    Just a short while.


    Within a kilometer, no one called for help anymore.


    Because they all became the rations of the monsters.


    The ground is full of blood.


    Countless figures are jumping around in the house.


    ...

 Chapter 288：

    "What? A city was slaughtered, and it was the monster''s hands!!!"


    When Serena received the news.


    Appears particularly angry.


    Originally, within a few months, the entire western land became the land of religion.


    Now there is bad news.


    damn it.


    Someone must have released Marcus! ! ! !


    "Master, what should we do?"


    "Prepare to sacrifice, sacrifice to the gods..."


    As one of the few members of the group who was not in a hurry to sacrifice, Serena was also angry because of the massacre.


    She deeply understands.


    If you don''t handle the world well.


    Then all my hard work these days has been in vain! ! !


    A few hours later.


    One hundred and sixty cities.


    All lights are lit.


    In front of each temple, at least tens of thousands of people gathered, and as a western metropolis, under the call of the government.


    The sacrifice is finally about to begin.


    Because there is a TV broadcast.


    So Serena''s every move is paid attention to by the world.


    The glamorous Queen of Vampire said towards the camera: "I know that the things about Murfield City were done by those dark creatures. Presumably, after so many days of propaganda, everyone also understands the grace of God.


    But there are always people who think that peaceful days are not allowed.


    Want to destroy this beauty.


    In just a few hours, 100,000 people were killed.


    This sin makes me extremely angry, if so, let God decide! "


    With the sound falling.


    A saint who had been imprisoned for several months was brought up.


    And come here together.


    There are also holy relics of the Holy See.


    A golden holy grail.


    A dilapidated beetle.


    The last one is similar to the corolla made by plants.


    Serena knelt on the ground.


    Began to pray.


    Hundreds of millions of believers also began to pray. Among them were ordinary people and vampires.


    Under the leadership of the priest.


    Looking forward to the gods coming to the world.


    Punish the executioners who broke the peace!


    In another city, tragedies continued to occur.


    The speed of the werewolves is extremely fast.


    After slaughtering one city, he came to another city in a blink of an eye.


    The believers knelt on the ground.


    Devout prayers.


    I don''t even know the monsters are coming.


    Many believers were killed while still praying.


    They are just ordinary believers, and they have not practiced eternal meditation.


    The deaths keep increasing.


    Inside the temple.


    The priest living here heard the sound of killing.


    Flew out immediately.


    "Dare you!!!"


    When the priest saw the corpses all over the floor, he was furious.


    He disappeared in place.


    Blast the monster with one punch.


    But then hundreds of figures lifted him up.


    This priest is only responsible for teaching the doctrines, although the fighting power is there, it is obviously not as good as the crazy werewolves.


    Soon he died tragically to the ground.


    "No... Lord Priest!!!"


    "Vimalakirti!!!"


    "Let''s go, protect the children... The priest is praying, and God is coming soon!"


    Huh.


    A figure appeared in front of people.


    Hear what the man said.


    Marcus, who looked like a monster, sneered and said: "God? That kind of thing doesn''t exist... Kill me... Kill all these people."


    Ouch! ! !


    Countless howls sounded.


    The killing becomes faster and more terrifying.


    At this moment, even Lucien, who released Marcus, felt terrified.


    The Marcus brothers are too cruel.


    There is no reason at all.


    No wonder Victor, who is also an ally, restricts their actions.


    What a horrible weapon!


    One believer after another died in the hands of the monsters.


    At this time, Williams, the ancestor of the werewolf, followed the smell of the child and came to the temple.


    He opened his mouth and rushed in.


    "No... please, God... please save us."


    A child cried.


    Huh.


    A sky light fell from the sky.


    Directly hit the werewolf ancestor.


    This werewolf, who had been active for hundreds of years, faced the light above his head, but he didn''t even whine, and was evaporated alive.


    A horrible scene.


    Aroused everyone''s attention.


    A round of light.


    Appear in the sky.


    "Oh Mika... this is a miracle..."


    "Could it be true that there is a god?"


    "This... shines brighter than the stars!"


    Countless politicians and people from other countries have questioned Serena''s existence.


    Said she was just a genetic warrior.


    But when the broadcast started.


    The celestial phenomena triggered by the sacrifices made people all over the world understand that there really is a **** in this world.


    Obviously night.


    Even some places are still in darkness.


    But when the divine light appeared.


    The whole earth is in the same appearance.


    People think that the broadcast is false.


    But when they walked out of the house and looked to the sky, they realized that this was the result of real existence.


    A huge figure.


    Born in the light.


    Stalwart and holy.


    The gesture of God cannot be described in words.


    So people chose to kneel on the ground.


    Marcus''s originally happy expression has completely solidified at this moment, and his subordinates have already turned to ashes in the light.


    "No... I don''t want to die."


    Standing in the distance, Victor''s body continued to melt.


    Until it becomes a mass of black mud.


    The other infected people returned to normal under the divine light.


    For a moment, a burning sensation appeared in Marcus''s body, and he lowered his head to find that his body was burning for some reason.


    The body collapses and the soul burns.


    The pain deep into the bone marrow gave Marcus the illusion of being pierced into the soul by thousands of needles. .


    Chapter 233 Xing Ming angel cultivation method, resurrected hundreds of thousands of people.


    Marcus just persisted for a while, then collapsed to the ground.


    Dark soul.


    The confused came out of the body.


    The eternal executors carrying the sickle dragged the soul of sin into the ghost river.


    Like Marcus and Williams, these two sin-heinous brothers.


    It takes tens of thousands of years to redeem one''s sins.


    Mutant monsters come quickly.


    Die faster.

 Chapter 289：

    Standing outside the world, Liu Che nodded in satisfaction as he watched countless monsters die under his divine light.


    Although he can let the goddess come.


    But for this reward.


    Liu Che was still very caring.


    The list of systems appeared in front of him.


    "Ding...your believer Catherine held a grand ceremony and sacrificed the ancient Holy Grail to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a three-star artifact, the six-pointed star Holy Grail!"


    "Ding...your believer Catherine held a grand celebration and sacrificed to you a purple flower crown, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a four-star artifact, the purple crown of heaven!"


    "Ding...your believer Catherine held a grand celebration, sacrificed the scarab to you, triggered a multi-million-fold increase, and you obtained the spiritual practice of the Celestial Angel."


    "Ding...your believer Catherine held a grand celebration. Because the world is in the disaster of wolf disaster, you have got 60% luck with one heart."


    "Ding...your believer Catherine sacrificed the saint to you, triggering a million multiplier and gaining the blood of the Winged Angel."


    Why he wants to come here is to show his saints here.


    When Liu Che used that Xing Ming Angel Method.


    The light of the world began to dim.


    The countless stars in the world of God''s Domain continued to fall down, converging into wings of light and spreading around him.


    Wings of stars.


    A brand new practice method.


    Driven by the power of mind, with the sea of ??stars as the carrier, the supreme body can be achieved.


    When Serena felt the breath of the God of Eternity, she raised her head, and then smiled brilliantly.


    Although there are tears in the smile.


    But she sincerely thanked God for the existence.


    It is because of God that the confused self has found the way of life.


    "Priest Serena, see God of Eternity!"


    The beautiful lady deathwalker made the most respectful etiquette to the gods in the sky.


    She pressed her forehead to the ground.


    Kowtow


    Kow again.


    "Well, you did a good job, all your hard work is in my eyes."


    The ethereal voice.


    It was not the first time Serena heard it, but when she really faced it herself, her heart was trembling and nervous.


    Because of a temporary intention to initiate a sacrifice.


    So she didn''t dress up.


    Still wearing that cool black tights.


    Thinking about it now, my little face couldn''t help blushing.


    Doesn''t I look unremarkable when I dress like this?


    Serena couldn''t help whispering in her heart.


    After hearing the approval of the gods, the beautiful blond lady hurriedly raised her head and prayed piously: "My credit is very small, I am working hard for real peace, but there are many evildoers who are tarnishing the world. Today is... ."


    After listening to Serena''s explanation.


    Liu Che said faintly: "This matter is not your fault, because creatures in the dark have animal nature greater than rationality, while humans have rationality greater than animal nature. As long as they believe in me, they can naturally be born again."


    He thought.


    Countless sky fires fell.


    The temperature of the entire world has risen a bit.


    But it will not affect the environment.


    It''s just an illusion.


    But in those cities that were attacked by mutant monsters.


    But there are countless dead people who are reborn in the flames.


    When they opened their eyes and felt the new flesh, they all cheered.


    However, soon they couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Because these people have discovered the gods in the sky.


    "It turns out that God resurrected us!!!"


    A figure shouted.


    Everyone knelt down and hit the ground with their foreheads.


    "Thank you, the great eternal God, you gave us our second life..."


    At death.


    Feeling so small and helpless.


    Why doesn''t the gods come?


    Why did I spend a lot of time praying, but I didn''t get a response.


    Now I finally understand.


    It''s just not time.


    But there are also some people who find that their relatives, friends, and even family members.


    There is no resurrection.


    These people are very stubborn.


    Always believe in what you are willing to believe.


    Not only did he not join in the eternal religion that he promoted, but he also sneered at it, saying that it was fooling people.


    Only fools will join.


    Now things have turned out.


    In the same small town, only one-third of the people were resurrected.


    The rest are atheists.


    Or resolutely resist the eternal religion.


    At this time, the broadcast is useless.


    People all looked up at the sky.


    "Thank you for your gift, Serena will work harder and resolutely eliminate all heretics!"


    Now that people are resurrected.


    As the chief priest, Serena will naturally begin to perform.


    After all, his own voice.


    Now the whole world can hear it.


    But Liu Che didn''t think so. Catherine''s current strength was good, but she was not truly invincible.


    Eating an explosive bomb will still break your body.


    There must be some blessings.


    "Pious chief priests will always get the rewards they won. Deathwalker Serena, although she used to be a vampire, it''s not too late to look back halfway. Your achievements can be seen in the entire world.


    Give you the identity of the two-star divine envoy, and the power of the thousand-year-old star. "


    The dazzling starlight wrapped Serena into the sky.


    I have to say that this blonde beauty has good skin.


    The tender one is the same as milk.


    The power of countless stars condensed in the air.


    Surge towards Serena.


    At this moment, she received the blessing of divine power.


    It also finishes the cleansing of the blood in the body.


    Vampire bloodline, majoring in bloodline magic arts, but the primary magic arts do not include bloodlines.


    So Serena chose the wind.


    But now it''s different. With the power of stars as the mainstay, you can continue to practice bloodline magic.


    It depends on how she makes a choice.


    For a moment, Serena stood in the air, feeling the powerful force flowing in her body.


    Smiled happily.


    The power of this star is much better than his previous power.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    Serena said again, and at the same time her divine power strengthened.


    She can also see the true body of the God of Eternity.


    It was a man surrounded by the power of law.


    Very handsome.


    Can''t even find any flaws.


    The blonde beauty who had never been moved, her face slowly turned red.


    Blasphemy is a great sin.


    He hasn''t advanced to the God Realm yet.


    I want something wrong! ! !


    Catherine kept warning herself, and finally let the deer''s chaos inside slowly calmed down.


    "Well, remember that although there is no high-end force in this world, the technology is pretty good. If you develop well, you can be promoted when your faith exceeds 80%."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Um."


    This is a dialogue between the two souls.


    No one else can hear it.


    After the order.


    Liu Che''s consciousness withdrew.


    There was the shocked little angel who left with him.


    At this moment, she had twelve light wings on her back, and disappeared into the mysterious sea of ??stars in the light.


    It also left an immortal legend for this world.


    Today''s matter.


    Completely changed the understanding of everyone in the world.


    first.


    God really exists.


    Secondly, the power of God is not comparable to that of human power.

 Chapter 290：

    Hundreds of thousands of people can be resurrected with a wave of hands.


    This has long been beyond people''s understanding.


    Of course, the most important thing is faith.


    Those who don''t believe in gods don''t even have the chance to be resurrected! ! !


    The devout believers are reborn from the ashes.


    Who doesn''t want to be a believer yet?


    The broadcast has not stopped.


    Serena stood in the air like this, then remembered something, turned and flew towards the border.


    She was afraid that some werewolves had not been killed.


    So I want to fly over and take a look.


    The result is exceptionally fast.


    Just one minute.


    Flew from the center to the border town.


    ...................


    It has long since turned into a sea of ??cheers, filled with excited people everywhere.


    "Look at it, the priest is coming!"


    "See Master Priest!!"


    "See Master Serena!"


    ...


    In the cheers of the people, officials in other countries learned of a problem.


    Thousands of kilometers away.


    Serena only took a minute.


    If you attack them at this speed, I''m afraid no one can resist the attack.


    The blonde beauty looked at the people and smiled: "You guys, rebuild your home first. If you need to remember to contact the religious staff, I still have things for nothing~"


    Said she flew into the sky.


    Since everyone is okay.


    Then I have nothing to worry about.


    In fact, this time Liu Che was also a little angry.


    You just say good competition.


    Even if the biological and chemical weapons of Williams were released, if they were not well controlled, it would be something that would harm the whole world.


    Therefore, he was angry.


    Purify all these disgusting things.


    Including Marcus'' father.


    The low-level world can no longer hinder him, and coupled with his 30''s luck, it can completely obliterate the existence of Marcus.


    After all, the priest himself is the daughter of destiny.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Serena, who had dealt with the things at hand, uploaded her video.


    This is her first sacrifice.


    So it is very well organized.


    From the appearance of those mutant monsters to their own decisions, everything is there.


    Only the first half was tailored by her.


    The real essence is behind.


    Tosaka University: "I''m going... the power of stars, I''m so envious... I want it!!!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Your strength is also very good, why do you envy others."


    The fox who only loves money: "Sister Solanum, don''t you find that Rin Tosaka just wants the beauty of being wrapped in the power of stars? After all, power can be cultivated, and beauty is forever."


    Tanjirou: "Uh... Isn''t it better to be stronger?"


    Ninja scientist: "So, this is a woman... Learn something, Tanjirou, it seems that you don''t have a girlfriend yet?"


    Dashan Chu: "This kid is still young, you old dirty turtles! Despise. jpg... Brother Lai will pick you up some beautiful ones from the immortal clan." Bu.


    Chapter 234 Fierce Saruman, a brand-new cultivation method!


    The fairy clan that Chu Xuanfeng said.


    Naturally, they are the degenerate immortals who have been purified, and they have fallen into a state of difficulty because of the unknown of God.


    Because I don''t know what the unknown creature is.


    Therefore, the people of this group of immortals are all reduced to twisted monsters.


    In desperation.


    You can only seal your own ethnic group in the ancient land.


    As Hui Yeji smashed the sky, destroying the creatures of God.


    This group of fallen immortals also walked out of the clan land.


    have to say.


    Whenever there is a fairy character, there is some charm.


    The daughters of those fairies who have been purified are very good.


    It made Chu Xuanfeng want to be a matchmaker!


    Tanjiro: ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)...Brother, let me go... Feelings can''t be matched."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Child, you...it''s so simple, I don''t know how good a woman is~!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Since I was promoted in the world, I thought I could regain the glory of a man, but in the end I was forced by a group of gays to work crazy in the war of planes, rely on...put up the middle finger!"


    The world will help the lord: "Hahahaha...Is this an old liar? Loved...Loved..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Hey, Brother Jack, work hard...you, it''s a tired life!"


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s not easy to find a woman. I will make peace with you when I look back. Ya Ya, I am the first matchmaker in this group. Hands on hips. jpg..."


    Tosaka University: "Drive again, be careful. I''ll report it to you!!!"


    Queen of the Vampire: "Dust dirty..."


    Demon Hunter: "There is no woman in my heart. I draw a sword. Don''t ask me why he is so chic. I have gone to hell. Selena, you have finally sacrificed."


    Queen of the Vampire: "Oh... you should think about it, if it hadn''t been for the group of mutant monsters that attacked the town and caused slaughter damage, I guess it would take some time before the sacrifice."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Okay, okay... Don''t be angry and depressed. In fact, there are advantages and disadvantages to this. Ordinary atheist people, through this incident, should be very happy to join the religion."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hey...these Westerners are like this. They are not as good as our Easterners. This can be seen from the bones."


    General Yuwen: "In fact, I am also very surprised, why have witnessed miracles and still don''t believe in the existence of God!"


    Xun''er: "Hmph, the people in our world are much more obedient. Now that the clansmen are expanding outward, we have gathered 30 families!"


    Judicial God: "Sister Xun''er feels like people of my time. Since the miracle was performed, there has been an endless stream of believers here."


    Young Master Murong: "Brother Sanyan, you didn''t fight with that Uncle Jade Emperor? I am looking forward to the duel between you. If you break the Jade Emperor, you are the Jade Emperor!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Ahem... why do I hear these words so familiar?"


    She once remembered someone fooling herself so.


    What smashed the emperor, he is the emperor of heaven.


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayers: "Envy...no, I envy you a fart!!! Now the underworld of the five major provincial cities is under my control. As time accelerates, my progress is also fast."


    The world will help the lord: "Let''s talk, I am going to attack the dragon."


    General Yuwen: "Come on, Xiongba..."


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Dragon?...A good guy singles out!!!"


    The world will help the lord: "Naturally, it''s a one-on-one fight. Brothers don''t make sacrifices when you look at them. After receiving the blessings of the gods, let alone slaying dragons, or killing the alien beasts all over the world!"


    Bearded Swordsman: "That''s the extreme, I think you shaman should stop doing it, and develop the religion with us!"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "I am also developing the religion. At present, Luohan has been controlled by me. My own strong orcs have already forced the group of elves to nowhere, and they have begun to ask for help outside. When they are helpless, I can intervene, hehe..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It turns out to be a conspirator. You are probably the most ruthless person in the group."


    In the chat group of tens of thousands of circles.


    Only the old Dashewan can compete with Saruman.


    Ordinary people, even wicked people, will reduce their ferocity after encountering gods.


    But this Saruman is completely different from the others.


    Fierce and cunning.


    Unwillingly launch a war.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Is it really okay to do it like this? I remember the last big snake pill that messed up, has it been punished."


    Ninja scientist: "I found that you have a particularly good memory of this kind of thing! It''s like taking a notebook to remember..."


    For peace: "What do you say? The bald man recites the scriptures. He has a very strong memory. I guess he doesn''t recite the scriptures now and keeps notes in his notebook every day."


    Pudu sentient beings: "Ahem...I just reminded this brother Saruman in a friendly way, so that he won''t mess around and be punished by the gods. Is this wrong?"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "No...this is not right. Dashemaru originally sought to develop faster, and would be punished if he didn''t popularize his beliefs!"


    The spirit of the magic sword: "There is no blood in the development of faith, but the doctrine must be kept up. The real principle is to use both grace and power. Just as the gods destroy Lingshan twice because of the stubbornness of the other party and deserve it..."


    Fallen White-robed Wizard: "Understood... Since it''s right, then I''m going to show off, hehehehe... I must dedicate the most beautiful elves to the gods!"


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che looked at Saruman''s shameless declaration and couldn''t help but smile and curse.


    However, he was very fond of Galadriel and her niece, both of whom were the arrogance of the elves.


    Do it Saruman.


    There are no elven women among her goddess.


    At this moment, in front of him, a group of wonderful women were kneeling.


    Among them is the saint of Serena.


    The other goddesses are women in the world of the saint¡¯s cemetery, including Ying Xiaoxiao, Ying Zhanxian, Qin Luoyin... and so on.


    Although Yingzhanxian did not perform well in the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    But after coming to the God Realm.


    I practice hard with my sister every day, very studious and well-behaved.


    And they all joined the faction of Yao Yao.


    "Calling you to come over this time is because I have developed a new practice method called Xingming Angel. I don''t know who of you wants to learn."


    The voice of the gods was flat and gentle.


    Let the originally nervous group of goddess slowly relax their spirits.


    Ying Zhanxian first asked: "Follow the will of the gods..."


    His younger sister was still in a daze, seeming to be thinking about what an angel is, but when she was dragged by her sister, she immediately regained her consciousness and said the same.


    The rest are like this.

 Chapter 291：

    Liu Che was a little helpless.


    He doesn''t want a vase without emotion.


    Obviously these girls were terrified by themselves...........


    Tiamat, standing next to Liu Che, said with his heart: "You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Since you are a goddess, you are naturally a woman of gods. What the gods mean is that you can choose the path you like. There is no way to choose at the moment. Among the goddess, there are only you."


    The rest.


    Such as Hancock, Baguio, Li Xiuning...


    They have already determined their own way.


    Only the newly promoted goddesses have no way of their own, otherwise Liu Che would not summon them.


    Qin Luoyin next to him asked, "I am in the lower realm as a method of cultivating Dream Dao. Is it really okay to turn to an angel of Xingming?"


    Yao Yao smiled and said, "This method is also similar to bloodline, and it does not affect your own strength. After you become an angel, you will have light wings on your back, just like the little girl next to you."


    She stretched out her hand and pointed at the timid angel beside her.


    The latter nodded obediently.


    Immortal Yingzhan understood instantly, and said directly: "Since no one is practicing, then I will choose this method of cultivation."


    In fact, all the exercises she practices are the same.


    As long as you can get the favor of the gods, isn''t it all right?


    Obviously the gods need people to experiment.


    In that case, what would she choose!


    And coming to this **** realm is mainly to serve the gods, followed by cultivation.


    Must be divided into primary and secondary.


    Otherwise, being beaten into the cold palace can be completely cold.


    Before coming here, their sect forces had conducted a lot of training for their two sisters.


    Among them, many fascinating things.


    Accompanied by several starlights falling down.


    The goddesses who had just obtained the gods'' bodies gradually became transparent, and then turned into stars.


    Yingzhanxian is one of the best.


    A pair of eyes turned directly into the color of stars.


    The long black hair also turned silvery white at this time.


    The previous Yingzhanxian was just a fairy in the name.


    Now she is truly fluttering like an immortal.


    Countless stars turned into a halo, hovering around her body.


    The power is more than ten times stronger than before!


    In the end, Yingzhanxian''s strength was fixed in the category of the Seven-Star Goddess.


    She fell gently on the ground 1.4, and her dress rose slightly.


    I saw Yingzhanxian''s fingers lifted slightly, and the power of countless stars gathered in the palm of his hand.


    Accompanied her with a little finger.


    The sky of God Realm distorted and burst instantly.


    Liu Che squinted slightly, very satisfied with Ying Zhanxian''s performance.


    Because Yingzhanxian hasn''t opened his wings yet! ! !


    Huh.


    Seems to understand the idea of ??the eternal god.


    Ying Zhanxian''s star wings, then opened.


    She only has a pair of light wings, but she has once again increased her strength by 30%.


    The strength soared for a whole stage.


    The same problem is also coming, the consumption of strength is twice the normal state.


    There are pros and cons.


    The angel practice method is simple and rude.


    Not good at protracted war, but explosive power is amazing.


    And the light wings can be expanded and folded at will.


    In this way, when encountering an enemy, it is hard to guard against!


    And Ying Qiao''s power turned out to be even stronger than her sister.


    The question of talent.


    The entity appeared, and the strength fixed the eight-star elementary level!


    Qin Luoyin is the same as her.


    But the latter is good at dream art, similar to nightmare, but can build a dream world.


    This made Liu Che''s eyes bright.


    The dream is strengthened and the world can be constructed. .


    Chapter 235 The Educated Nero Baby, The Oriental Huaizhu Returning to Hometown


    I remember that in a certain game in the previous life, there was a so-called dream world.


    It is managed by a group of big green lizards.


    So is it necessary to build a dream world?


    Liu Che was thinking slightly.


    Dreams are illusory.


    But what is illusion and what is reality?


    For God.


    The illusion will become reality as much as you think.


    Then build a dream world.


    It is tantamount to adding one more road, and once again perfecting the world of God''s Domain.


    The world is incomplete.


    Liu Che had already noticed this.


    After a long time, he sighed in his heart: "It seems that when will I slowly approach perfection, and when will I be able to go to the next level of the world."


    Wait until the goddess from the cemetery of the saints break through.


    Liu Che then arranged and said: "You can try to intervene in the management of things in the little underworld. Anyone who breaks through the boundaries of the **** level can be allowed to go to the world of the gods."


    "Yes."


    Ying Xiaoxiao said obediently.


    With big watery eyes, he looked at Liu Che unblinkingly.


    It seems to be expressing feelings.


    Although several women wanted to wait for the bed, Liu Che didn''t have time to ask for them, because this time the staff who waited for the bed were Li Xiuning and Altria, the dumb king.


    The two of them waited in bed this time.


    Will be arranged by him to travel to the world of Journey to the West.


    Yang Jian''s current beliefs are very sufficient, and the monkey is drawn by him, and the goddess can already come with her own strength.


    Both of these belong to the current heroes.


    The task of the Lower Realm this time is to help Yang Jian unify the Three Realms.


    Of course this is just a pioneer.


    There will be other goddesses and chief priests coming slowly in the future.


    The sacrifices and a large amount of materials provided by the cemetery of the saints alone have expanded the domain of the gods by several times, and it has also armed tens of millions of troops.


    Then Journey to the West this kind of fairy plane.


    What kind of things will you provide yourself?


    Liu Che looked forward very much.


    In Tianguang Pool.


    Two women, who were not majestic in figure, sat together and scrubbed each other.


    From time to time, there was a hint of laughter.


    Li Xiuning said with a smile: "This time you have the opportunity to serve the bed and add the lower realm. Isn''t the other empress going to be mad?"


    Altria rolled her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to gossip like this."


    "Occasionally, I still have to know about the things between gods and women, otherwise it would be too boring..."


    When Mao Wang heard this, he couldn''t help but remember when he got the order just now.


    Nero''s dumb look, and then angrily kicked the wall with his boots.


    She couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Everyone knows that they have a dispute with Nero, but only a few people understand that their relationship is very high.


    The same is the king of loneliness.


    I didn''t enjoy the love even to death, and dedicated all my heart to others.


    Such feelings.


    Only Wang can understand.


    Although only a little bit of love affairs can be obtained from the gods now, the two women are very content.


    After all, there is no word of God.


    They are probably the dust of history.


    How can I do what I want to do now.


    In fact, it¡¯s not impossible to be a salted fish.


    Many goddesses know that they look ordinary, so they choose to be salted fish, play the piano and sing every day, and feed the beasts from time to time.


    Also gets very moisturizing.


    It takes almost a few months to be called to bedtime.


    But this is already very satisfying.


    Song Yuzhi and other women all looked like this.


    Unintentional fight.


    Joining Shi Feixuan''s faction actually became a salted fish.


    First of all, the leading goddess is a style that doesn''t like fighting.


    The breeze and crescent moon every day.


    Fairy temperament.


    Gradually, the goddess under her command began to learn from her, and over time the dove goddess was born.


    Altria washed her body, squatted behind Li Xiuning, and smiled: "Actually, she, that''s her character, she wants to be beautiful in everything, she always has to be overwhelmed to be happy, and I am also playing with her. That''s it for fun.

 Chapter 292：

    Otherwise, let Nero go on like this, but it won''t work. "


    Li Xiuning nodded, got up and put on his clothes.


    They all serve each other.


    One of them was wearing a light pink dress, the other was wearing a black dress.


    Together they headed towards the bedroom.


    ...


    the other side.


    Nero and Baguio became a battle.


    As Altoria said, the empress had nothing to do, so she was naturally unhappy in her heart.


    So made an appointment with Baguio.


    One of them is good at dark magic and the other is good at fighting.


    The fight was fierce.


    Face Nero who can copy other people''s moves.


    Baguio seemed very strenuous, and the curse was ineffective, because both parties were goddesses.


    God body comes with immunity.


    Therefore, it can only rely on skill.


    Over time.


    Baguio revealed a flaw that was not a flaw.


    "Hey... I have to win... Bloom, Golden Theater..."


    Nero was overjoyed and unfolded his treasure.


    The momentum has risen by 30%, and the gorgeous scene has changed.


    At the same time, it comes with a hundred times the gravity suppression effect.


    She is like a meteor.


    Charged to Baguio.


    When the two faced each other, Nero saw Baguio''s face with no fear at all, but a smirk.


    Oops... fraud!


    Just in the next moment.


    Nero was frozen in place, unable to move his limbs and body.


    The effect of the treasure is also removed.


    "Na...little sister Nero, your combat effectiveness is still good, and even the deployment of treasures is also very powerful, but do you know?


    Sister, I am a figure of the Dark God system.


    How can you use normal methods..."


    At this time, Nero was bound by tens of thousands of black divinely woven silk threads, not to mention moving, even moving a finger is very difficult.


    She looked down with difficulty.


    It suddenly dawned in my heart.


    It turned out that his treasure was unfolded and was destroyed by the black line on the ground, so the gravity was relieved.


    But what happened to these threads on the body?


    "Sister, I know that you are angry, so I will fight with you, but..." Baguio''s tone changed and said coldly: "Since you dare to do your best, you must understand that I also want to do my best. Your flaw is not Not enough strength, but not a calm brain!"


    Then she didn''t know where to take out a small leather whip.


    Looking at Nero with a smile.


    "Hey...what do you want!!!"


    This thing is not very harmful, but it is very insulting.


    She didn''t want to be beaten.


    "Call sister, I will let you go!"


    "I..."


    In desperation, Nero''s daily name changed.


    Facing this circumstances.


    Nero gave up without a doubt, and said with a bitter face, "I''m sorry, sister!"


    "Well, Ruzi can teach."


    Baguio dismissed the spell, then walked over to tidy up Nero''s collar and tangled hair.


    The expression is extremely serious.


    "You, don''t be angry with yourself at every turn. Gods naturally have arrangements and jealousy can be there, but it can''t be too strong. If you learn Oriental Huaizhu, it''s natural for people to learn the real Taoism."


    "Well, I''m wrong."


    Give a stick first, and then a sweet date.


    Nero is very useful.


    And they really didn''t mean to humiliate themselves, instead they just wanted to calm themselves down.


    Then the two of them sat together and started chatting time.


    ......


    On the other side, the Oriental Huaizhu mentioned by Baguio.


    After Liu Che obtained the fire law.


    Her strength began to rise steadily, and she was thinking of visiting relatives from the lower realms in her heart.


    Now it has reached the final step of Eight Stars.


    Among the thin body.


    A ball of flame is burning violently.


    Pure sun inflammation.


    Under the blessing of divine power, it has become a hot fragment of the law.


    Comprehend the law, perceive the law, comprehend the law.


    This is what the goddesses are doing.


    Who is more talented?


    The improvement of strength is relatively fast.


    Dongfang Huaizhu is one of the best, but the previous fire law is not complete, so it will be relatively difficult for her to practice.


    Just less than a month.


    The strength has been improved to where it is now.


    Visible light is not enough if you have talent, and you have to work hard yourself.


    An hour later.


    "Hey... Huaizhu actually broke through!"


    Liu Che''s consciousness leaned toward the Yanlin Hall and found that countless fire laws were condensing, and the goddess inside used her flesh as a furnace to forge herself.


    As long as Huaizhu wakes up.


    The strength of the eight-star, that is appropriate. 973


    Do you want to help her?


    Also let the movements of the three sisters Tushan Yaya speed up a little better.


    Liu Che thought.


    A fragment of a colorful flame, half separated from the law, merged into her body.


    Then the whole sky echoed each other.


    "Hey... a sister has broken through eight stars!"


    "who is that?"


    "I don''t know, the breath is covered by the power of the law, and it looks like a sister who practices the law of the fire system."


    "I think it''s Dongfang Huaizhu sister"


    Tosaka Sakura exists as a few weak girls among the goddess.


    Basically get along well with anyone.


    A few days ago, I heard that the other party was about to break through.


    It seems she should be right now.


    call out.


    Without a stick of incense, the flame began to shrink.


    Dongfang Huaizhu opened her eyes, and a divine fire kept burning in her eyes.


    The sacred fire mark in the center of the eyebrow has long since disappeared.


    She exudes a holy breath, with an inexplicable charm in every smile.


    Just when Dongfang Huaizhu felt a brand new power.


    A gentle voice came into my mind.


    "Come to the Temple of Dew to sleep, you can return to the world of the fox demon in three days."


    "Yes, Lord God."


    The pretty little face can no longer maintain the fairy qi just now.


    Become coquettish.


    ...


    Three days later.


    Several people from Dongfang Huaizhu disappeared in Shenguang.


    Altria and Li Xiuning appeared in the world of Journey to the West.


    And Dongfang Huaizhu returned to the hometown of his heart.


    No matter how far apart.


    She always missed her father and younger sister.


    The tip of his nose sniffed some muddy air.


    Dongfang Huaizhu used his magical power to make a glazed paper umbrella and muttered to himself: "I wonder how you are doing?"


    There was drizzle in the air.


    The believers kneeling near the altar, watching the goddess descend from heaven.


    One by one seemed very surprised.


    They didn''t receive any notice, they just saw the sky falling.


    Only then did they gather to worship.


    [Someone from my family has come to the house these days, but the update is slow, I¡¯m really sorry...].


    Chapter 236 Dongfang Huaizhu came to the world, heaven is the thing that destroys the existence of the world!


    "Sister, it turns out that you are back!"

 Chapter 293：

    Among the people kneeling down below, a little girl with a ball head ran towards the altar.


    Oriental Huaizhu was slightly startled.


    Unexpectedly, my sister was also in this group of congregations.


    People saw that the goddess of Huaizhu from the East came, and the tension in their hearts slowly dissipated. After all, they belonged to their own world.


    Everyone thinks subconsciously.


    This is part of them.


    Naturally no longer nervous.


    The two sisters traveled hand in hand and walked towards home.


    The Eastern family at this time.


    It is no longer the home it used to be, but has become a branch of the temple.


    Dongfang Huaizhu frowned slightly, and the home in her memory had become like this, which made her a little unhappy.


    "Sister, our nest is here, come..."


    Dongfang Qin Lan took her sister''s warm palm and turned left and right, and finally came to an enchantment cave.


    Isolate the enchantment.


    It is a very strong barrier.


    The strength of non-immortals is unbreakable.


    Dongfang Huaizhu breathed a sigh of relief until he came here, and everything in his memory could be found.


    Whether it''s your own home.


    Or the nearby scenery.


    All appeared in front of oneself.


    "Father, is he okay?"


    "Huh, he... now I have another woman who is struggling on the front line every day. I don''t know how happy it is."


    Speaking of his father.


    A trace of irritation appeared in the eyes of the little girl Qin Lan, but also a little helpless.


    My mother passed away very early.


    There is nothing wrong with the other party looking for a stepmother.


    But the woman I was looking for was only three years older than my sister, which is simply outrageous.


    Dongfang Huaizhu smiled and didn''t take it to heart.


    Then the two sisters chatted for a while at home.


    Only then did she understand what happened after she left.


    The dynasty of mankind completely disappeared in history.


    Instead, the religion governs humans and monsters.


    Just accept the control.


    Monsters can live in various places at will, just like human beings.


    And there is the majesty of the gods.


    No matter how fierce the monsters were, they would not dare to eat people for a living.


    His father received the guidance of the chief priest of Tushan and became the administrator of the Dao League, now guarding a large city.


    Because of loneliness, plus a little wine.


    Ever since, just like that with a maid.


    He is a responsible man, and simply won the maid.


    Now the couple lives in the capital, and occasionally come back to see Qin Lan with the cloud.


    Although the little girl resisted the stepmother.


    However, they treated her as their own child, and brought back many things they had knitted every time they came back.


    The Qin Lan who had gotten her didn''t know how to face this stepmother now.


    "It''s fine to know that my father is okay. As for the stepmother''s affairs, people treat you well, so give her some good looks, people... it''s not easy."


    "Well, I know my sister. By the way, are you coming back this time to go to Aolai country?"


    It is now known all over the world.


    The cult is breaking hands with Aolai country.


    This is the last filthy place, and it is also a place of disobedience.


    In order to pacify there.


    There are even many powerful monsters and Taoists who volunteered to participate in the holy war.


    Now that my sister has come, she must have come for this matter.


    Dongfang Huaizhu touched Xiao in his hand, and said faintly: "I am only doing two things in the lower realm this time. I have been worried about you and daddy. Secondly, I want to see why these monsters don''t obey God''s discipline..."


    The change is before.


    She will not easily show murderous aura.


    But now that I hear and see, I understand that God hates atheists very much.


    Naturally, I want to take advantage of this performance.


    At the same time, it can be regarded as repaying the kindness of Tushan Yayana fox.


    As the other party said before.


    During the time she was imprisoned, she really hated this monster, and she wished to peel it off.


    Now.


    Bathing in the grace of God really has to repay the other party''s original kindness.


    "Will I go with you?"


    "No, as long as you calm down the proud monster, everything is over, wait for me at home, little girl~"


    Dongfang Huaizhu pursed his lips as he looked at the sulking little girl.


    Then the fire began to fly.


    Blasted open a space door.


    Opposite this gate is the base of Tushan Yaya.


    Established in the city on the opposite side of Aolai country!


    Upstairs Qiong in the city, the three fox monsters opened their eyes at the same time.


    Tu Shanhong''s red face showed joy.


    "It seems that a goddess has come! I am very familiar with this breath, she is the goddess of Oriental Huaizhu."


    Yaya frowned and said: "I remember that I didn''t apply for the goddess to come into the world, and I didn''t even receive the oracle. What''s the matter?"


    "Just ask and you will know."


    Tu Shan Rongrong then said.


    The three came out of the room.


    A woman has already appeared here.


    The aqua-blue dress was swaying in the wind, and his beautiful hair was tied behind his head by a glazed hair band.


    The eyes are as bright as flames.


    Even Tushan Honghong was shocked by its power.


    The three women knelt in front of Dongfang Huaizhu and saluted respectfully.


    "See Lord Goddess."


    "Well, get up."


    Tu Shan Yaya walked over and asked, "My Goddess, why didn''t the gods give the oracle?"


    She looked a little anxious.


    I am afraid that I will anger the gods because of my own problems.


    The latter shook his head and smiled: "My strength has reached eight stars, so I can naturally come into the world, but it is also with the help of the gods. As for why the eternal **** did not send the oracle, it is because the **** is too busy and just notified me... ."


    She naturally didn''t dare to say, she waited for three days.


    After a brief refreshing, he was in the lower bounds.


    After that, the gods also fell into recovery, and the divine power was constantly awakening.


    Tu Shan Yaya nodded silently, she estimated that the power of the gods had become stronger, and there was no need to sacrifice, as long as the strength was enough, the goddess could be brought to the lower realm.


    That''s easy.


    The four daughters of Dongfang Huaizhu came to the coast.


    They are sunny and sunny here.


    And the Aolai country on the other side was accompanied by a sky-shielding tornado, and countless thunderclouds condensed, and it was no longer possible to spy on what happened inside.


    "What''s the situation? Why do I feel a strong celestial power in it!"


    This situation is absolutely abnormal.


    If the mundane world really has such great power.


    Someone has already broken through and become immortal.


    How can it wait until today.


    Tu Shan Honghong pointed to the sky and sighed: "We always thought that the immortals were asleep. In fact, they gathered 90% of the spiritual energy, and they have always been detached from the mortal world. Now there is no one in the world to worship those people, plus their own traditions in the world. After being pulled out, the fairy can''t sit still!"


    Precisely.


    There is a sky eye near Aolai Kingdom.


    It is the only way to heaven.


    They didn''t know before, after all, they had never seen a fairy descend to the earth.


    Until a few days ago.


    The rectification of Aolai National University revealed a lot of news.


    Of course, thanks to the internal traitors of Aolaiguo.


    Otherwise, the three sisters will only think that there are immortals to help, and they don''t know that there are so many Mixins.


    Dongfang Huaizhu nodded, and then sneered: "Thanks to the immortals for taking away 90% of the world''s spiritual energy, but anyone with a shame can''t do this kind of thing."


    "Yes, the gods have also said that when the laws of the world are interfered, big problems are prone to occur, and that''s what they are talking about."


    Tu Shan Yaya was also full of irritation.


    But she had to admit.


    People have this background.


    It''s good to be a fairy.


    But the three people add up, there is no guarantee that the other congregants will not be harmed.


    It means they are being held up.


    If it is a strong attack, although the defense can be broken, the enemy jumps the wall hurriedly.


    Many people will die.


    This is also something that Tu Shan Yaya is worried about. Fortunately, the goddess comes to the world, so the next thing is very simple.

 Chapter 294：

    "¡§"Let me come, just as the fire law of the God Realm has awakened, let you see the horror of the power of fire."


    Dongfang Huaizhu''s eyes were cold.


    The dress began to sway.


    She stretched out a finger, and the silent flame appeared on the fingertip.


    "Nether Flame¡¤Broken Slash"


    brush.


    One pointed towards the sky.


    The world is quiet.


    This is the tranquility before the storm.


    Then the world roared.


    The harsh explosion sounded from the sky, countless dark clouds were burned by the flames, and the huge sky was torn apart.


    Exposed.


    It is a dark hole.


    If you look closely, there are countless debris falling from the air.


    Proudly domestic.


    Notifying the royal family here, looking at the death envoys, one by one opened their mouths wide.


    So what happened to this?


    Why was the immortal who was still showing his might be burnt to ashes in the blink of an eye?


    "Who is it that dare to kill my son!!!"


    An angry roar came from the clouds.


    Fairy with golden armor.


    Poke his head out of it.


    Before he could check it out, a fiery wave flew along with the sword energy, and the huge head flew away from the body in an instant.


    Cut another person!


    At this time everyone sees.


    I don''t know when on the sea, there is a woman standing.


    Her face was indifferent, there seemed to be flames in her eyes, and her fingers slowly retracted.


    "Stealing 90% of the world''s spiritual energy, and openly rebelling against God''s doctrine, these people should be killed!!!"


    The language is gentle.


    But it gives people a kind of chill from above the nine heavens.


    But she was clearly passionate.


    It is the extreme temperament of the two that converge on one person.


    "It''s her!!! Oriental Huaizhu"


    "It''s really her, once I have seen the elders of the Eastern family!!!"


    "Isn''t the legend being sacrificed by blood? Why do you stand here."


    "In the version I heard, Dongfang Huaizhu went to the sky to serve the gods, can it be said that this is true?"


    ...


    Ao Lai, some people who have been deceived.


    Started to talk about it.


    The demons in the royal family gritted their teeth after hearing these people''s words.


    Since leaving this world.


    Why do you want to come back.


    Is bullying bloated?


    Before they could speak, Tu Shan Honghong, the eldest sister of the Tushan clan, said: "Listen to the people who come to the country proudly. Now surrender gives you a chance to reincarnate. If you continue to resist, don''t blame our ruthless religion. "


    Reincarnation is all compassion.


    This group of monsters resisted madly.


    This is a big sin in the religion of God. .


    Chapter 237 Dongfang Huaizhu: It is important for people to know themselves, but the Jade Emperor obviously has no self-knowledge!


    God did not prevent this group of demons from alive.


    However, they don''t appreciate this feeling at all.


    Instead, he has resisted until now.


    Such creatures are no longer worthy to live in this world, even if Dongfang Huaizhu is naturally kind.


    Faced with such a thing, I can''t stand it either.


    Thousands of fireworks flying all over the sky surrounded the entire Aolai country.


    Then it turned into a cluster and rushed into the sky.


    The dim sea instantly turned into a touch of gold, and the dazzling light illuminates the world.


    Only then did people see what the so-called Heavenly Court is.


    Feeling Yu Huiyeji''s move to destroy the sky.


    With this hand of Dongfang Huaizhu, the fire to the sky has also become a famous scene.


    This is a world in the clouds.


    There is an open hole in Aolaiguo.


    With that golden armour day will fall to death.


    A large number of heavenly soldiers were also chased by flames, turning into ashes after another.


    "No... we are innocent, help..."


    "Master Jade Emperor..."


    ¡­


    The heavenly soldiers cried and screamed, but no one responded.


    Witnessing his being killed in the background, Aolai''s entire country fell into fear.


    In a moment, the cruel fairy came to them.


    However, he didn''t glance at the demon of Proud Country, and flew directly into the clouds.


    The three sisters Tushan naturally followed closely behind.


    Not long after they went up, a terrifying sound of fighting erupted in the air, accompanied by vibrations.


    Countless auras poured down from the sky.


    The most intuitive experience is the residents of Aolai country and those who surrendered.


    Everyone changed their colors.


    It turned out that the rumors in the city before were true.


    In order to achieve the goal of eternal life, Heavenly Court really gave up mortals, thus gathering 90% of the aura in the heavens and the earth.


    The so-called one day in the sky, one year on the earth.


    This is not just a joke.


    It is a large array formed by gathering spiritual energy. 973


    This has led to a different proportion of time. In fact, the heavenly man does not want this.


    Because the proportion of time slows down, practice is also slow.


    But if you don''t do this, the advent of the Age of Domination will cause the immortals to lose their original status.


    So it was helpless.


    Above the sky.


    The sacred flame purifies everything.


    Oriental Huaizhu is as bright as the sun, and thousands of fireworks follow every attack.


    Of course, the people of Heavenly Court are not vegetarian.


    After all, they are immortals who have survived from ancient times.


    Big array of stars covering the sky.


    Wanfa dredges the extinction talisman.


    Tiangang Liu Jianqi.


    ...


    An endless stream of methods flew towards the goddess one by one.


    At this time, all members of the fairy world were dispatched.


    Five-clawed golden dragon, streamer golden phoenix, auspicious unicorn.


    All the existences that disappeared in history appeared in front of the four women one by one.


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the ten-tailed celestial fox in the distance with a cold face.


    "It seems that there are not only humans, but also you monsters who planned to build the Heavenly Court of the Immortal World."


    "Sister, needless to say, killing is just that."


    "Since you have made a choice, you have to bear the consequences!"


    Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Rongrong said separately.


    Helping to abuse.


    What else to say.


    No one here today wants to live!


    Dongfang Huaizhu, who was in front of the three daughters, did not move his face, muttering words in his mouth, and the flames followed the changes.


    "Fire magic magic, blue ice flame, decimated dragon"


    The golden flames gradually began to cool, turning into ice-blue flames.


    The entire heavenly court and even the fairy world were frozen.


    But after freezing, there was a cold flame burning their souls.


    "Oh... such a beautiful person, must he make such a big fight?"


    A sigh came from inside the heavenly court.


    For a moment, a man in a white jade robe appeared in front of Dongfang Huaizhu.


    Looking at her holy temperament.


    A look of greed flashed across the man''s eyes.


    What a beautiful woman.


    It''s a pity that I can''t seize it by myself.


    Dongfang Huaizhu was angry, and raised his sword with his fingers and slashed towards the opponent.


    She is a woman of God.


    The other party dared to blaspheme himself with his eyes.

 Chapter 295：

    Knowing that resistance will lead to charcoal, but still struggling to resist, this kind of wrong-mouthed guy is really disgusting!


    The flames originally scattered in the sky.


    With the sword fingers, they gathered into a line of fire and directly attacked the man in the white jade robe.


    "You woman, why do you speak differently!"


    When the man saw Dongfang Huaizhu not saying hello, he attacked directly, and said angrily.


    This attack penetrated the space.


    It''s not the enemy of his own ability at all.


    Without any choice.


    The man can only mobilize the heavenly array to defend against the enemy, the star array attack just now is invalid, then the defense should be no problem.


    Great array of the sky.


    Has always been in the hands of this person.


    Otherwise, he would not be the Jade Emperor.


    It is precisely because of the formation that he can stand out and become the master of the fairy world.


    But today, he is going to slap his face.


    Because Dongfang Huaizhu was really angry, his shot was full.


    It looks like a heavy flame.


    In fact, what she has learned is wrapped up.


    The nine layers of power were superimposed on each other, directly smashing the big formation on which the Jade Emperor relied, and continuing to fly towards him.


    "do not want!!"


    The Jade Emperor gave a strange cry.


    He took out all his magic weapons.


    However these things.


    Still unable to resist the flying flame sword aura.


    Until the flame comes.


    He finally gave up the resistance and chose to let the primordial spirit escape from the body, otherwise once he was entangled with this terrible thing, he would have a hundred lives not enough.


    Boom.


    The flame sword energy penetrated the body of the Jade Emperor.


    All the heavenly soldiers and generals directly behind him were smashed.


    And the soul did not escape, and was surrounded by the three sisters of Tushan.


    In addition to killing those who fled, the three women.


    Just waiting for this moment.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at the cowardly spirit, and smiled blackly: "Hey... isn''t this the Jade Emperor? Why did it end up so miserably? I remember the affairs of Aolai, you have been intervening all the time. Bar."


    "No...I don''t have one, you let me go...I will give you everything, OK?"


    In desperation, the Jade Emperor was also crazy.


    As long as it can survive.


    He didn''t care about anything.


    When he saw that the three of them didn''t respond, he immediately changed his tone and pleaded: "I was fainted at the beginning, and I only heard the villain''s slander. I beg you...may I join the cult? "


    "Huh...You still don''t understand the current situation. You always thought you were superior? Look at you now, humble like a reptile!


    do you know?


    From the moment we come here, it means that all the people here must die!


    Do you think our gods are asking you to join?


    Stop joking, regret your arrogance. After all, you really insulted the name of the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor in the bald world is better than you.


    You...you''re just a jumping clown! "


    Jumping beam clown?


    I?


    The Jade Emperor''s head buzzed.


    Think of it a few days ago.


    Hearing the news of Aolaiguo, I was a little disapproved, and even pointed them to fight back.


    Was it arrogance that ruined me?


    His thoughts were interrupted instantly.


    Because a jade hand squeezed his soul.


    Tu Shan''s red fingers kept tightening until the soul was completely crushed, and his smile was restored.


    The three sisters glanced at each other.


    Started to join the cleansing army, and by the way, also spread the spiritual energy in the heavenly court to the lower realm.


    An hour later.


    Several girls gathered on the heavenly court.


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at Dongfang Huaizhu and asked, "Goddess, what should I do if this place is changed?"


    This place is a heaven built with countless precious treasures, although it is not as good as the eternal shrine.


    But it is also a good place.


    It''s hard to find decent materials in the Nether.


    Dongfang Huaizhu thought for a while, and then smiled: "How do you think about it as a sacrifice?"


    When the three women heard the words, their eyes lit up.


    This is a good way.


    There is nothing good to sacrifice in Zhengzhou World''s promotion, and having this heavenly court can be regarded as making up for it.


    Worthy of being the goddess of your own world.


    The mind is toward hometown.


    Since the world was about to be promoted, Dongfang Huaizhu simply did not go back, but transferred the heavenly court to the city below with magic power.


    The same heaven.


    It has not been destroyed, and this will be the palace of Tu Shanrongrong in the future.


    As the smallest of the three sisters.


    She still has to manage the world.


    Tu Shan Honghong and Tu Shan Yaya need to serve the gods.


    This is the result they agreed upon at the beginning.


    As for the creatures in Aolai Kingdom and the circle.


    Without exception.


    All were slaughtered, stubbornly resisted, and threatened the people of the world.


    This kind of thing doesn''t kill.


    There is no reason.


    Afterwards, Tu Shan Honghong announced the sins of the Heavenly Court, which immediately aroused the indignation of people and gods.


    Many monks even looked up to the sky and cursed the streets in anger.


    Although there is nothing in the sky, this does not prevent them from venting their anger.


    Inside the house.


    Dongfang Qin Lan hugged her sister''s arm and asked, "Then I will serve the gods, okay?"


    "Why do you suddenly think so!"


    Dongfang Huaizhu was shocked, how old is this girl?


    The little brain just reached his shoulder.


    He was only eleven years old.


    Dongfang Qin Lan narrowed his mouth and said, "You are leaving, and my father has a home, so what about me... I can''t stay here every day, I think it''s better to follow my sister to serve the gods."


    It turned out to be so.


    Dongfang Huaizhu thought she was thinking about spring.


    Bah baah baah...


    How old is my sister?


    How can there be that kind of thinking, I think too much.


    However, the younger sister''s words are not bad.


    Even if the world is promoted, leaving her alone in the lower realm does not seem good.


    Or just take her?


    However, there are many rules in the Eternal Temple.


    Can she really take it?


    Regarding the temperament of the younger sister Dongfang Qin Lan, she who is the older sister still doesn''t know.


    Don''t like being controlled by others.


    "Then you want to be clear. There are many rules in the Eternal Palace. There are many rules!"


    "But there are many goddess sisters, right? That must be very interesting."


    "Is it interesting?"


    Dongfang Huaizhu remembered his previous ascetic practices, as well as fighting with people every day.


    never mind.


    He can go if he wants.


    Dongfang Huaizhu wasn''t going to stop it, since his sister had her own ideas.


    And inside the shrine.


    It''s not that there is no child her size. .


    Chapter 238 Fox Demon World is promoted, the law of love makes a big leap!


    The next day.


    Tu Shan Yaya is ready for the sacrifice.


    The whole world is plunged into a sea of ??joy.


    Now the aura is back.


    Also solved the problem of the proud country, now he and others are about to be promoted to the realm of God!


    How can such a happy event be unhappy?


    Quartet Monster Race.


    Human Alliance.


    Altars everywhere were lit up.


    The place used as the main altar is based on the earth veins and the heaven as the altar.

 Chapter 296：

    Dongfang Huaizhu came here with his younger sister.


    The three sisters Tushan also appeared.


    Tu Shan Yaya wore an ice blue long skirt, a beautiful figure, and Dongfang Huaizhu who was a woman-couldn''t help feeling too much.


    It really is a vixen.


    The body is a crime!


    Especially those long white legs.


    Tu Shan Honghong is a bit convergent, but it is cool and cool, and the same beautiful indispensable thing.


    After all, she is the eldest sister of the three girls.


    The temperament on the body is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    As for the three sisters'' Tu Shanrongrong, they were a little bit pale. After all, the two sisters are extremely beautiful and too charming.


    She belongs to the kind that is completely cold.


    Wearing a light yellow dress.


    Because of cultivating divine law, he has long since gotten rid of his small form, and now he is about the size of an older sister.


    Behind the three women is Cui Yuling, the king of the leech demon.


    This time she will also be a sacrifice.


    And it was the monster who offered to commit himself.


    Tu Shan Yaya knelt at the center of the altar, and said piously: "Great God of Eternity, I, Tu Shan Yaya, with the help of the Eastern Huaizhu Goddess, has calmed the world. I hope you can hear the voice here. ..


    This time, after the heaven was destroyed.


    The world is home.


    Our world is back to orthodoxy..."


    To restore the rule of God to the world, it will naturally require the God of Eternity to reach out.


    Promote the world.


    One mind.


    All are praying.


    Liu Che, who was far away in the world of God''s Domain, had been waiting for a long time, and he had been paying attention to what happened in the world of the fox demon.


    What he didn''t expect was.


    Eastern Qin Lan will choose to serve herself.


    Forget it, seeing that the other party is so heartfelt, I will reluctantly accept it.


    The blue sky turned into a star in an instant.


    In the divine light.


    With flames flying, time goes by...


    In the interweaving of various laws, it turns into a pair of eyes.


    A vast voice came from the God Realm.


    "This world of fragments is qualified and can be promoted to the gods!"


    As the sound fell, everyone looked up at the sky and saw countless stars shining brightly.


    Tu Shan Yaya was excited.


    She knew this was Tanjirou''s planet, and she finally succeeded!


    This time Liu Che chose to do it himself, the law of fire only moved slightly, and the gap in the world of the fox demon instantly shattered.


    Before the opponent was swallowed by the Chaos Sea.


    His own God''s Domain world has already wrapped it up.


    "Ding... Your disciple Tu Shan Yaya sacrificed a world, your God''s realm gets a 15% bonus to God''s power, a 15% bonus to God''s realm area, and the law of love is compatible with the world, you The law of love has grown by 30%."


    "Ding...your believer Tu Shan Yaya sacrificed the leech essence and jade jade spirit, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and your way of life has been perfected."


    "Ding...your disciple Tushan Yaya sacrificed to the world''s destiny, the heavenly court...triggered a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained a god''s domain building, a dreamy sky city."


    The system only has three beeps.


    But Liu Che was satisfied.


    The little beauty Cui Yuling has directly finished the way of life, and it is estimated that she will also be a master of the life department in the future, so she will leave it to Lin Qing''er to manage.


    And what really made Liu Che cared about.


    It was Tu Shan Yaya''s world of fox demon that could actually strengthen his own laws.


    The power of love becomes stronger.


    This is what he never expected.


    Liu Che thinks that the law needs to rely on perception, so that it can become stronger.


    It turned out to be okay to conquer the world.


    So, if oneself conquered the world of Inuyasha, there would still be a world of fighting fire.


    We must be able to break through the creation god, right?


    "It seems to stimulate Xiaofeng and Xun''er, these two girls are progressing faster..."


    Liu Che rubbed his chin and made a decision in his heart.


    At this time, he lowered his head and kissed the Kikyo in his arms, and said to him, "Should I go to the Lower Realm to play?"


    Play?


    Kikyo blinked, so he could return to the world he used to be.


    After all, it has been a while since I came to God Realm.


    Kikyo is no stranger to the Nether.


    But she has never been there, but accompanies the gods every day.


    God is very kind to himself, whether it is reading or hanging out, he will take her with him.


    The gods have been silently observing the words of my sister once.


    This also made Kikyo admire, and gradually fell in love.


    The same goes back, completely dead.


    Now people ask this question, is there anything that I need to do on my own?


    Facing Kikyo''s questioning eyes.


    Liu Che smiled faintly: "I don''t have any other consciousness. I just feel that the progress of your world needs to be faster, and there is one more thing for you to do."


    Sure enough, it wasn''t for myself to play.


    Kikyo exhaled like blue and said, "Please be clear from the gods!"


    "It''s just a small problem. In the original timeline, if you die, your soul will split into two halves.


    Part of the soul will turn into a little girl named Kagome, and now I interfere with your destiny, but on another timeline.


    Kagome is still very hard. I hope you will rescue her. "


    There was a smirk in Liu Che''s eyes.


    Not only did he want to grab Inuyasha''s first love, but also his wife.


    Don''t blame me.


    How can you not own Kagome if you have platycodon.


    The witch beauty in her arms understood.


    God, I want to have two selves!


    It''s really greedy.


    "Well, then I will set off tomorrow...by the way, I will give my sister a dream."


    "Remember, don''t be playful."


    Liu Che said with a smirk.


    But Kikyo was puzzled, how could he be playful.


    Did the gods meet something?


    She wanted to ask, but then she thought again, since the gods didn''t say anything, then there must be a reason.


    ......


    at this time.


    Fox demon world.


    The planet continues to expand, like a spring, and countless mountains rise from the ground.


    The sky is even wider.


    The earth has become wider.


    Originally obtained the aura of the heavens, which made people extremely intoxicated.


    But after coming to the God Realm.


    A stronger fairy qi appeared in front of them.


    Xianqi.


    Light, holy, with many elements.


    Even if you don''t practice.


    The creatures appearing in this world.


    Can also live two hundred years old.


    An idea appeared in the hearts of all wise creatures.


    "Our world has been promoted!"


    The world was in a boiling state.


    When the planet stopped moving, a portal appeared in front of Tu Shan Yaya and others.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Dongfang Huaizhu said to Sister Tushan: "Come with me. Just now I got the instructions from the gods. Everyone must go over."


    All she was referring to, including Tushan Rongrong.


    The latter was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of appearance can also be in the eyes of the gods.


    I was very excited for a while.


    The previous inferiority complex no longer exists.


    Compared with the two sisters, Tu Shan Rongrong has always been a little inferior.


    The brain is easy to use.


    However, it''s not as good as others.


    Several people arranged the direction of world management, and stepped into the divine light to go to the eternal temple.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The fox who only loves money: "Hey...it''s the first time I went to the Eternal Shrine, I was a little excited!"


    Kaoru: "???"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Congratulations, there is another pious chief priest!!!"

 Chapter 297：

    Tosaka University: "Come to me at the tomb of the saints. I have prepared a lot of beautiful clothes here."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Good fellow, I just started to lie!"


    Ninja scientist: "The fox is not as stupid as I am, don''t dream of Rin Tosaka!!!"


    .......................


    Tosaka University: "What do you know, this is called Yangmou, and we are bringing sisters closer together, go and go..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Wait a minute, my sister likes to be busy with things very much. After receiving the reward, I can pass."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Envy, I don''t know when I can go to the God Realm and visit my sister."


    Queen Vampire: "It''s definitely possible, as long as you work hard, nothing is impossible, come on..."


    The fox who only loves money: "I saw your sister, it feels so beautiful~~~"


    At this time, Tu Shan Yaya came to the Ziwei Palace.


    Kneeling in front of Liu Che.


    Kikyo is wearing a plain skirt and standing next to him.


    There was a faint blush on his face.


    The few people below looked very nervous when facing Liu Che''s gaze.


    Especially Cuiyuling, almost fainted.


    "This time you did a good job. That world... In fact, after a long period of silence, it will become like this, and it''s very normal.


    In view of the efforts of your three sisters.


    Reward you the blood of the **** fox, the power of the fragments of Tushan''s red and red fire system, the power of fragments of the Tushan Yaya Frost Law, and the power of Tushan Rongrong''s soul dream.


    As for that world, let other people take care of it for the time being, and you will cultivate here for a period of time. "


    "Oh, thanks for the gift of the gods."


    Several people knocked their heads at the same time.


    Tu Shan Yaya asked in a low voice, "Master God, can I go to the cemetery of the saint first?"


    "Want to go to work?"


    The little fox nodded.


    In fact, she just wanted to meet Rin Tosaka. As for work.


    It''s all ending now.


    It won''t be tired.


    Liu Che smiled and said, "Then you go, and Tu Shanrongrong can also go."


    After hearing this, the women breathed a sigh of relief in unison.


    It seems that the gods are really gentle.


    Not so majestic.


    No wonder there are so many like him.


    Seeing Liu Che''s approachability, Tu Shanhonghong asked: "My lord God, I don''t know where is the giant tree of suffering? Is it okay?"


    "It''s... uh... in some **** star below, why... do you want to see it?"


    Liu Che''s expression was a little weird.


    Since this tree came to the God Realm, it has completely freed itself, and various writings have fooled many people. predict.


    Chapter 239 Started to assign work, Li Xiuning came to the imperial capital and started messing up!


    Tu Shan Honghong noticed a change in God''s tone.


    But she still wanted to see the status quo of the giant tree of misery. After all, she had sacrificed it in the first place, so it is always good to go and see.


    After learning the location.


    Several people left one after another.


    Although Cuiyu Ling and Dongfang Qinlan did not get rewards.


    But coming to the God Realm is already a great gift.


    Naturally, I dare not ask for more.


    And when she came to the shrine, she naturally determined the identity of the goddess.


    Now only need to practice step by step.


    "Your name is Cuiyuling, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the little girl in front of her, Cui Yuling nodded quickly.


    The other party nodded and said to her: "Come with me, you are assigned to the life **** system, there are many goddesses in this area."


    In the life **** system.


    The leader is Lin Qinger.


    Followed by Yu Xiaoxue.


    Then Tsunade, Bai Xing, Shang Xiuxuan...


    Under the leadership of Chu Yi, Cui Yu Ling came to the palace to the northwest of the divine palace.


    Just stepped into the main hall door.


    A scent of medicinal scent came over your face.


    Rich, but not intoxicating.


    But with a refreshing fragrance.


    Just sniffing.


    Cui Yuling felt a little drowsy.


    Fortunately, the little girl reminded her and awakened the Jade Spirit from her drunkenness.


    "Be careful. The goddesses here study the pill of magical medicine, or the medicinal properties will volatilize some in the air. If you don''t use the divine power to shield, you will be drunk by the medicinal properties."


    "Yes, thank you for your reminder."


    Cui Yuling''s cheeks were flushed, and she insisted.


    When she made a shield.


    After abandoning the power of the medicine one after another, the drunken feeling disappeared.


    This is not so much a hall.


    To be precise, it is a blessed place.


    After Cuiyuling walked through a passage, his eyes suddenly opened up, and countless rooms were suspended in the air.


    And there is gentle sunshine.


    There is the sun in the room.


    There is also the moon.


    This terrible sight opened the eyes of Cui Yuling.


    "Sister, does Bi Luo Dan practice like this?"


    "Well, this kind of yellow spring pill requires the use of Nether Qi, but... it needs to neutralize the destructive power in it, and let the power of reincarnation in it amplify it."


    Two voices came from overhead.


    Cui Yuling looked up.


    I saw two women sitting on the island, floating slowly in the air.


    "Goddess Tsunade, here is a newcomer..."


    "Okay, I know."


    For a moment, a woman with an extremely exaggerated figure flew down from the island.


    Cui Yuling looked at the towering fat.


    There was a twitch in the corner of his eye.


    By the way, did you grow up eating papaya?


    "In the future, you will learn knowledge from me. Since you can be assigned here, you must have a foundation in medical skills, right?"


    "Yes, Tsunade sister. I am a monster. I have accumulated medical skills for nearly a hundred years..."


    century?


    That''s not too low.


    It will be very easy to learn this way.


    Tsunade nodded, took the hand of the Jade Spirit, and brought it to the library of the Life God System. He pointed to the information and smiled at him: "Let¡¯s start with the basics and understand the difference between god-level creatures and holy-level creatures, and then The rest is simple."


    Ten thousand books are stored in this library.


    No need to learn the basic Jade Spirit.


    Then the rest is very simple.


    These are all books that Tsunade has personally compiled, and it can be said that they are very hard-working.


    ...


    On the other side, Dongfang Huaizhu took his sister to Shifeixuan, who belonged to the Floating Immortal Cultivator family.


    Don''t fight with people.


    The cute little girl immediately attracted the attention of countless people.


    At the same time, Xueqi fell in love with Oriental Qin Lan at once.


    It is even more important to become sisters with each other.


    Dongfang Huaizhu was relieved to see his sister so popular.


    This can be regarded as fulfilling my sister''s wish.


    Next, I will continue to practice hard.


    People need to work hard to live.


    Goddess is no exception.


    She doesn''t want to be a vase.


    ......


    "Everyone who came to listen, the story to be told today is a fantasy story. It is very nice and very sad..."


    Above the plant **** star in the gods.


    The giant tree of misery tells a moving story like a magic stick.


    Among them, Ao Qian is a frequent visitor here, and every time he is free, he will incarnate here to listen to classes.


    Otherwise, that time will not be in estrus with the Destiny True Dragon.


    In the distant clouds.


    Tu Shan Honghong listened to those love triangles, some Gongdou stories, and left here silently, clutching his head.


    Good guys.


    No wonder the gods showed such a strange expression.


    A tree without gender.


    Get old every day in that month.


    Continue to promote the development of the God Realm, and the books written are also very popular.


    What a weird thing.

 Chapter 298：

    "I''m worried about it, it''s really bad luck..."


    For Hong Hong who guards her body like a jade, this body has already been betrothed to the gods.


    Listening to those things is simply filthy.


    The beautiful **** fox, turned into a streamer and penetrated into the portal, always carrying a stinky expression on his face.


    I think this experience made her very upset.


    ......


    Journey to the West in the world.


    The movements of Li Xiuning and Altria were not as fast as Dongfang Huaizhu.


    The former ran directly towards the Chinese court.


    The latter and Yang Jian are planning how to expand the belief in gods to the maximum.


    Li Tang at this moment is still very prosperous.


    Li Shimin is in the prime of life, and all nations come to Korea.


    Coupled with the appearance of the Bodhisattva, and he himself has a reincarnated brother who worships the Buddha, you can imagine how beautiful Li Shimin is at this time.


    When Li Xiuning came to the imperial city.


    I felt a pair of eyes that had locked himself in.


    This is Li Tang''s imperial spirit.


    It is also the Qi of the Earth Vein.


    That is, the Tathagata did not dare to kill the emperor easily, for fear of being bitten by luck.


    "Hehe...Although I am not the eldest princess of this era, I am also a dragon!"


    Li Xiuning directly concealed her figure.


    Fly towards the inside.


    Roar.


    Dragon Qi gushed out and attacked Li Xiuning.


    The latter is not evasive.


    Let the attack fall on yourself.


    As a result, something magical happened.


    Dragon Qi passed through, but nothing happened.


    "who is it!!!"


    A roar came from the Heavenly Master''s Mansion.


    Yuan Tiangang led his apprentice into the air.


    When I saw Li Xiuning, his expression became very strange.


    Obviously the other party is not the eldest princess.


    But the breath is very similar.


    What is going on here?


    The heavenly teacher is stupid, including his apprentice Li Chunfeng.


    "My name is Li Xiuning and I come from the Eternal God Realm. Now I am here to meet Li Shimin from a different world. Would you like to get out?"


    Eternal God Realm! ! !


    Yuan Tiangang''s pupils shrank sharply, and he was the messenger of that great god.


    But why is she also called Li Xiuning?


    If you investigate carefully...........


    It is not difficult to find that one''s own master and apprentice can''t perceive the other''s breath at all.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for Tang Huang for?"


    Li Chunfeng bit his head and asked.


    They are the insiders of Taoism.


    Behind is the heaven.


    But compared with the Eternal God Realm, the difference is too big.


    Li Xiuning''s eyes widened, and the latter suddenly vomited blood and flew out. Long Qi was still there, but he couldn''t protect him at all.


    "My business, it''s not your turn to ask, leave the way or die!"


    The cold tone made Yuan Tiangang''s scalp numb.


    "Please, but don''t hurt Emperor Tang, can you?"


    Yuan Tiangang''s tone was almost pleading.


    But when I heard the woman named Li Xiuning, she smiled and said, "In another world, I also have a brother named Li Shimin, don''t worry..."


    Then the other party disappeared.


    And the Dragon Qi was also hidden.


    "Ahem...Master, this woman is so terrible, she almost didn''t kill me just now!"


    Li Chunfeng clutched his chest, coughing dryly, and said.


    this is too scary.


    It''s not a dimension at all.


    It stands to reason that if you are protected by dragon energy, even the gods can''t hurt yourself.


    Unless the dynasty is broken.


    Yuan Tiangang snorted coldly: "Who makes you talk more, please pay attention to me in the future, otherwise I don''t know how to die."


    Li Chunfeng curled his lips, and did not take his words to heart.


    Rather, wondering what Li Xiuning wants to do?


    The opponent came to the imperial city.


    Still looking for Emperor Tang, is it for the orthodoxy?


    Li Chunfeng thought of the rumors in the cultivation world, it seems that the gods do not like Buddhism! ! !


    Maybe the world is going to change.


    If you seize this opportunity, maybe you don''t need to stay at the gate, you will be able to rise to the top.


    ...


    In the back garden.


    Li Shimin is taking his wife and enjoying a warm time.


    "Mr. Li is really leisurely, now the world is about to be in chaos outside..."


    Sudden voice.


    One that scared everyone.


    Everyone looked at the voice one after another.


    I saw a woman wearing a battle dress, looking at their emperor with a smile.


    "Bold, where did you come from, how dare you say such a wild word!!! 1.4"


    "Lady? I''m not a maid."


    "Then who are you? Why do you say that my world is going to be in chaos?"


    Li Shimin squinted without anger.


    The majesty from the emperor poured out towards the woman.


    But the other party not only remained unaffected, but smiled: "I am the goddess of the eternal **** realm. Seeing your country enshrine the Buddha and raise tens of thousands of monks in captivity, I feel a little sad."


    Eternal God Realm?


    Li Shimin muttered to himself, his face changed drastically.


    Finally thought of the terrifying celestial phenomena of the previous days.


    "It seems that you understand my identity, but don''t be afraid. I won''t kill you or force you to do something. It''s just that these monks who don''t produce but ask for rations from others are really useful? "


    One sentence.


    Aroused the desire in Li Shimin''s heart.


    Then the people next to them were abandoned and left the imperial garden one after another.


    Although the queen tried to stay.


    But Li Shimin said: "This goddess won''t hurt me. Although I don''t know why, I have this instinct."


    "Then your Majesty must be careful."


    ...


    Li Xiuning took out a jug of wine from his arms, poured them separately, and said softly:


    "Are you curious about my name? Because my name is Li Xiuning. In another world, there is a second brother named Li Shimin...".


    Chapter 240 is ruthless, or Li Shimin is ruthlessly ruling the monk! (Guiqiu full order)


    Li Shimin was stunned at once.


    Li Xiuning.


    Isn''t that Sanniang!


    Soon he realized that this Sanniang was not Pi Sanniang.


    But Sanniang from another world.


    Thinking of the eldest brother who was killed by himself, Li Shimin''s face was a little embarrassed and a little ugly.


    However, he is the emperor after all.


    Although the person in front of her is a goddess, she also shows a calmness that is difficult for ordinary people to possess.


    "I don''t know what happened to you when you descended?"


    This is Li Shimin''s first sentence.


    It is also the second question.


    "Buddhism doesn''t think about enlightenment, it just confuses people''s hearts and harms the world! Especially the bald man in Lingshan is not pleased by the gods. I just tell you that the westward method is all the other party''s conspiracy."


    Why did Li Xiuning come here?


    It is to implement the plan of extinction!


    Beginning directly from here, all Tang Seng''s efforts were wiped out.


    Destroy all the temples.


    Disperse all the monks.


    Li Shimin was taken aback and said in a low voice, "Is it so serious? I admire Buddhism, but I think it can lead people to be good. I never thought of it."


    "It is a wonderful thing for monks to be good, but you have ever thought about one thing. The people live in misery and have to support these monks.


    What do you mean by accumulating blessings for the next life? Since human beings are good, why look for an illusory next life?


    Even the reincarnation of immortals has the fascination in the womb. These mortals can remember the sufferings of their previous lives when they reincarnated. Such deceiving children will deceive those ignorant people.


    Don''t you have a bad life in this life, shouldn''t you work hard? "


    Li Shimin nodded again and again.


    He is not a fool.

 Chapter 299：

    29¡¡¡¡ is a wise king.


    Every sentence is above the main point.


    Hundreds of people in a Buddhist temple build temples and build Buddhist temples without even planting land.


    It occupies a large area.


    But he also reached out for incense money and alms.


    Those who have hands and feet, why not do their own work?


    No wonder the gods look down on these bald men, which is really not conducive to the development of the people.


    Li Xiuning went on to say: "A man becomes a monk and a woman becomes a nun, and then a good family is scattered like this. If it goes on for a long time, will people still be people?"


    Huasheng Temple in Chang''an.


    There are as many as a thousand people, and there are hundreds of people in other temples.


    These are all productivity.


    But they don''t get married or have children.


    It happened to be a monk.


    Guiding people to be good is not something that monks can save.


    Buddhism is good, but it shouldn''t be so deceptive.


    Li Shimin sighed after hearing the words: "But I...I can''t help it. Those Buddhas and Bodhisattvas have all kinds of dreams and manifestations...People believe in them, but don''t believe in me as the emperor."


    "This problem is easy to solve. This is a method passed down by the gods. Even the emperor can practice."


    Li Xiuning threw out something that Li Er could not refuse.


    Cultivation to become immortal.


    And it''s a method passed down by the God of Eternity.


    In an instant, he was attracted by this method.


    "Really?"


    "Hmph, my **** is older than Pangu. It is not comparable to those immortal Buddhas. You will find out if you try. I''ll rest in this garden. You can go..."


    Li Xiuning waved her hand and drove away Li Er.


    The latter looked at the jade slip in his hand.


    The heart is hot.


    If I practice this method, will it become more terrifying than an immortal?


    Although he doubted Li Xiuning''s words in his heart.


    But I have to say that the shock caused by the God of Eternity to Li Er was too great.


    What is a fairy Buddha?


    That is a terrifying existence beyond Pangu Great God.


    In the afternoon, the news was blocked, and no one knew that there was a goddess living in the back garden.


    Even Li Xiuning in this world doesn''t know.


    Night fell.


    Changning Palace.


    Li Shimin opened the jade slip and began to meditate. The content inside was very simple.


    Just meditate.


    "God''s law is so simple?"


    Li Er was a little skeptical, but if he was just meditating, he should be fine.


    After half a stick of incense.


    He has entered a state, and his old body has recovered the appearance of his youth under the refinement of his divine power.


    Until three hours later.


    Li Shimin opened his eyes.


    The power in his body made him want to scream comfortably.


    The refreshing sensation that I have never had before fills my body.


    "This is the method of the gods. Just one practice has allowed me to break through to the realm of land immortals. It really is a good thing..."


    What emperor cannot live forever.


    To put it bluntly, I am afraid that the emperor will master humanity and subvert the power of the fairy Buddha!


    An arrogance swelled in Li Shimin''s heart.


    Once he was also a martial arts master, but he was stuck in the innate realm and couldn''t enter.


    Because once you step into the innate.


    His life span will be extended for decades, which is not allowed by those immortals.


    But now it''s different.


    With the help of the goddess, Li Shimin gained a new life.


    Recall the law body of that god.


    Li Shimin''s heart was full of enthusiasm, and the power in his body immediately disappeared.


    Just a short time.


    He came to the imperial garden.


    Li Shimin clasped his fists, knelt on the ground respectfully, and said, "Li Shimin sees the goddess. I wonder if you are asleep?"


    "Come in, look at your appearance, you have already practiced the Divine Law, what''s the result?"


    "Wonderful, it''s really wonderful!!"


    Li Shimin was very excited, and the same look in Li Xiuning''s eyes was also full of awe.


    The latter smiled faintly.


    Pointing in the air with a finger, a picture scroll appeared in front of Li Shimin.


    Inside are the families of monks in Datang.


    When a monk feels good, he doesn¡¯t have to take responsibility, but his family is suffering.


    Countless people cry in the long night.


    Then the picture turned around and came to the people near the Guanjiangkou.


    People here live and work in peace and contentment.


    In a prosperous life, even though he is also offering sacrifices, he can be united in the face of difficulties.


    And practice divine law.


    Everyone is a master, and the wild beasts are reduced to their food and raised in captivity.


    "Have you ever seen this picture? This is true peace, how is it compared to the Buddha''s false compassion?"


    "The so-called compassion is not completed by talking with one mouth. I was wrong... I listened to the slander of those people."


    "Then next, let those Buddhas feel the power of the emperor, I will protect you here, even if Guanyin comes, I have to kneel down!"


    Li Xiuning''s voice was full of murderous aura.


    As the emperor, Li Er laughed extremely happily.


    I didn''t want to be affected by the bird''s aura of those immortal Buddhas. Now that someone is supporting me, it''s so cool...


    The next day.


    During the discussion of the political affairs, Li Shimin suddenly said: "According to incomplete statistics, there are actually 100,000 monks in our country who do not produce, and they only know to ask for property every day. What do all Aiqing think?"


    One sentence.


    Shocking.


    Not long ago, the Bodhisattva came to the world.


    Point to the maze.


    His Majesty announced that Buddhism would be prosperous, so that in a short period of time, Buddhism developed so fast.


    Why is it suddenly changed now!


    Standing in the crowd, Yuan Tiangang began to sneer in his heart, and finally he was about to do it.


    The opponent''s hands are really fast.


    Changsun Wuji stood up and said: "Your Majesty said that this monk should be controlled, and according to the minister''s overnight investigations, many people have a good life in their homes, but they heard that being a monk can be full without having to work. , I went to the temple, it was a disaster for a long time."


    "But your Majesty, that Bodhisattva..."


    "Human affairs are right in human affairs, do you think Wei Aiqing is right?"


    The black face Wei Zheng looked at Li Shimin''s indifferent gaze, and fell silent for an instant.


    Don''t think he can continue to impeach the emperor.


    But the eyesight can be accurate.


    In fact, these ministers do not like this Buddhism, but your majesty is willing to add the appearance of the Bodhisattva.


    Will choose to help.


    Now I heard that your Majesty is determined, what else is terrible about them.


    Cheng Yaojin said directly: "Your Majesty, you can say that you have gone to my heart. Human affairs should be handled by the human world. Why do you listen to those immortals?"


    "Old Cheng."


    Qin Shubao gave a warning, but the other party pretended not to hear it.


    On this day, the emperor''s order was issued in Chang''an City.


    Revocation of benefits to monks.


    Everyone must pay tax, and it is heavier than merchants¡¯ taxes.


    Some eminent monks refused to accept it.


    Even came to the imperial envoy to ask.


    977¡¡ The result was told.


    "Your monastery covers such a large area, has so many monks, and you ask others for incense money. Who pays taxes if you don''t?


    Do you want people who don¡¯t have enough food to pay taxes?


    Either return home to farm, or pay taxes according to the area of ??the land! ! ! "


    Vicious words.


    Become the last straw to defeat Huasheng Temple.


    Countless monks wanted to leave, but found that they couldn''t even get out of the city gate.


    "Oh my god... did Emperor Tang listen to whose slander, why is he so cruel to us Buddhists!!!"


    "Yes, we eat fast and recite the Buddha every day, and guide people to be good...it shouldn''t be like this."


    ...


    The monks took to the streets.


    Trying to win those compassionate people to stand with me.


    As a result, an old man with red and swollen eyes emerged from nowhere and knocked the child to the ground with a slap in the face.


    "Bah...you bastard, if you didn''t promote the future life, my child would not be a monk. You are comfortable, but have you ever wondered how I will live?"


    The old man is over half a hundred years old.

 Chapter 300：

    Raising children for the first half of his life.


    It¡¯s not easy to look forward to the child getting married, but unexpectedly, his daughter-in-law died, and his son became a monk when he became discouraged.


    I hurt myself begging every day.


    The same thing happens constantly.


    Li Shimin stood on the top of the city, looking at everything below, and sneered: "This is just the beginning, and the next phase is the order of the second stage. All monks must have labor, and I will dig six trenches every year. moon."


    Six months?


    Where is this labor.


    It was a murder, and trenches were not so easy to dig.


    The food is not good and the labor is heavy every day.


    The minister next to him listened, but he didn''t even dare to let go.


    The current emperor is no longer the emperor they know well. Who dares to speak and die.


    First, heavy taxes were collected, followed by labor, and I don¡¯t know what else.


    Li Shimin is still ruthless. .


    Chapter 241 Li Xiuning''s strategy, the Guanyin Bodhisattva regarded as a sacrifice!


    South China Sea, Mount Putuo.


    Guanyin has always felt that something is wrong in recent days.


    "Why is my heart always thumping thumping thumping throbbing..."


    Since Lingshan came back.


    She has always felt unable to meditate.


    Finally today, it is impossible to chant sutras at all.


    She opened her eyes, her eyes flashing with confusion.


    The monsters kneeling in the distance, and the boys.


    Looking at Guanyin Bodhisattva strangely.


    Today, it is obviously the monthly lecture day, why hasn''t it started?


    After feeling the gaze.


    Guanyin''s lips lightly opened, and then he sighed: "You all step back, today you are not at peace, so I won''t speak for the time being."


    "Yes, Bodhisattva."


    Everyone bowed their farewells.


    A huge place for lectures.


    Only Guanyin was left.


    She looked up at the sky, then closed her eyes and began to probe.


    "Could it be that someone calculated me?"


    The goddess of Guanyin is white and flawless.


    There is no flaw in the slightest, and there is no trace of being cursed.


    Why is this?


    She frowned. Since the soul is okay, what about faith.


    When Guanyin Bodhisattva inspects the golden body.


    Finally found the problem.


    His bright golden body was extremely dim at this moment, and it was still dimming continuously.


    "This...Is anyone targeting me Buddhism!"


    Guanyin was shocked, and the primordial spirit suddenly divided into thousands and found the source along the passage in the golden body.


    ...


    Jiayu Town.


    Outside the Guanyin ancestral hall.


    It is surrounded by a group of people, which is different from the past.


    Instead of holding incense candles, this group of people held **** and axe, and there were even some who were tearing down their own plaques.


    "Smash it to me, this kind of Guanyin Temple does not deserve to exist!"


    "okay."


    "Destroy this hypocritical Bodhisattva first, and then smash her golden body."


    ...


    Voices kept ringing.


    The temple collapsed with a bang, and then the Buddha statues inside were shattered.


    The look of anger and anger.


    Guanyin was really taken aback.


    The same anger rose from the bottom of my heart, but before she got angry, a familiar figure appeared in her eyes.


    That is a villager on the banks of the Tongtian River! ! !


    This... is it because of that.


    A cold sweat surged in Guanyin''s heart, and for the first time he felt a sense of fear.


    It turned out that everything was due to her.


    moment.


    Yang Jian''s words floated in his heart.


    "The parents of those children, have you ever thought about it? One of your own fish comes out and eats people when they want to eat people, but you know that it is raised by the parents, not the food of fish essence!"


    This is just a microcosm.


    From other perspectives, the same thing is happening.


    Just three hours.


    Dozens of temples were destroyed one after another.


    However, this also made Guanyin understand the cause of the matter.


    Emperor Tang publicly announced the abolition of this Buddhism!


    The reason is very simple.


    This Buddhism cannot rule the world, it can only cultivate some fat assholes!


    "What kind of temptation did the Emperor Tang be tempted to make such a terrifying declaration!!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t bear this kind of thing happening in his heart.


    Immediately set up auspicious clouds.


    Then flew towards Chang''an.


    Although the world in Journey to the West, the territory is very vast.


    However, the strength of Guanyin Bodhisattva should not be underestimated. In just six hours, he flew from the South China Sea to the city of Chang''an.


    At this time, it was night.


    Guanyin came directly to the sky over Chang''an.


    She used her force to prepare for the manifestation.


    But the Buddha light just lit up.


    A dragon shadow flew from the ground.


    Roar.


    The voice that shocked Yunxiao.


    Woke up all the sleeping people, the sky of Chang''an at this time.


    Guanyin floats in the air.


    Many people thought she came to ask the crime, so they knelt down and started kowtow.


    Unexpectedly, a red shadow flew out of the imperial city and hit Guanyin''s abdomen with a punch.


    "Hey... I have been waiting for you for a long time, my dear Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    Li Xiuning succeeded in one blow.


    And did not continue to pursue.


    Instead, he smiled slyly at the Guanyin who was beaten back by himself.


    "Who are you?"


    Guanyin asked with a gloomy face covering his abdomen.


    At this speed, there are peculiar attack methods.


    I have never seen it before.


    And he is clearly a cultivator, why is he being bitten back by the dragon''s energy, but the other party hasn''t.


    This is very abnormal.


    Li Xiuning twitched the hair in his ear and said, "I am the enemy of Buddhism, one of the goddesses of the God of Eternity, and Li Xiuning of another world."


    How could she be Li Xiuning! ! !


    Guanyin was shocked.


    "Don''t be so surprised. In another world, I am also Tang Emperor Li Shimin''s sister. Actually, I have been waiting for you for a long time.


    Seeing that you are also Yunying, how about going to be a maid for my god? "


    The two confronted each other in the air.


    At the bottom of Li Shimin''s side, the officials of Datang gathered.


    He said to the crowd: "I saw that the temple was unlucky, and this Guanyin ran out. When the natural and man-made disasters happened, this Guanyin didn''t show up. Now you can understand my intentions."


    "Of course, Lao Cheng still said that, human affairs, natural human affairs."


    "Hey... you deserve to be a goddess, she knocked Guanyin back with one punch."


    "The so-called immortal is actually a powerful person, just before we practiced."


    Datang group officials.


    Already under Li Shimin''s order, he began to practice the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Now the officials of the Datang Group are rejuvenated at the same time.


    The hidden wounds and hidden diseases in the body have all disappeared.


    As long as there are these ministers, I am still worried about not letting Datang continue its glory.


    Li Shimin is guaranteed that his empire can always exist as long as he promotes the religion of God!


    The guarantee of the goddess.


    The original is countless times stronger than the Buddha''s illusory promise.


    The voice below kept drifting into Guanyin''s ears, originally she didn''t care at all.


    But when I heard those ministers'' words became more and more wrong.


    She was only investigating these people seriously.


    The result was beyond her expectation.

 Chapter 301：

    The emperor who obviously cannot cultivate, has the power to be close to the immortal.


    Other ministers followed suit.


    Guanyin lowered his eyes and stared at "Li Xiuning" in front of him, and said indifferently: "Since you have torn your skin, let''s go to another place to fight. I don''t need to let you go."


    Today¡¯s matter must have a result.


    You can never go.


    Li Xiuning smiled and said, "Okay, let''s change place."


    The two left one after another, while Li Shimin turned to face everyone.


    "I let you today, just to show you the so-called fairy Buddha, in front of the God of Eternity, it is just a person who has been torn off the fig leaf.


    If you let me know that someone has ulterior motives, they can die just like those people. "


    Yesterday, Li Shimin caught many traitors.


    All are the traitors of Buddhism.


    Practice Buddhism practice.


    After getting the Dharma, I thought about telling the news, and now all of them are in different places.


    Many people shuddered after being warned.


    ...


    A wilderness plain far away from Chang''an.


    Guanyin stopped.


    At the same time, the internal injury in the body was healed. She raised the Yujing bottle in her hand and pointed it at Li Xiuning to preemptively.


    What kindness and morality.


    Only the winner is king.


    But as soon as Guanyin started his hand, two figures appeared on his left and right.


    "Three yuan


    Absolutely Heaven Array Start! ! ! "


    Three bursts of shouts were issued at the same time.


    An array that covered the sky enveloped Guanyin.


    "¡§¡¬You guys...Yang Jian... are these all your tactics?"


    To the left of Guanyin is Yang Jian, and to the right is a blonde girl.


    And Li Xiuning stood in front of her.


    Three people form a formation!


    Completely cut off the prying between heaven and earth.


    "To be precise, since Altria and I haven''t arrived, you have been counted!"


    "We expect that if all the temples are demolished, then all the Buddhas'' attention will inevitably be drawn, so if it is only for you, it will be very simple."


    "So, Lord Guanyin...just take it with your hands. As our gift to God, you should feel honored."


    Two goddesses, one chief priest equal to the Tathagata.


    Not to mention the deity of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Even if it was her backstage, the Tathagata himself had to kneel down when he came.


    Guanyin saw this situation and understood that he could not escape, and then sneered: "Do you really look down on the poor monk? Even if I die, I will not become an item you gave to the evil god."


    The triple yuan water in the Yujing bottle.


    All poured out.


    However, although the water seemed terrifying, it could not touch the three of them.


    Altria held Avalon in her hand.


    Under the blessing of divine power, this scabbard was modified by the goddess who was also proficient in crafting artifacts.


    Can offset any attack.


    Everything is like a dream.


    This is the horror of Avalon.


    It''s not tyrannical resistance.


    Instead, the attack becomes invalid!


    "The Magic of Buddhism¡¤Peacock Lotus..."


    Seeing that a single move was unsuccessful, Guanyin could only activate mana and prepare to die together.


    Thousands of lotus flowers bloom quickly in this small world.


    Each one carries the attack of Golden Immortal cultivation base.


    It''s just that Li Xiuning, Altria, and Yang Jian, not only did not show a fearful expression, but looked at her with a funny face.


    "Do you know why we didn''t attack?"


    "Not to maintain this formation."


    "But to build an altar, you Guanyin is not that smart!"


    The mountains below are illuminated with countless **** patterns.


    boom.


    Countless divine lights flew from the ground, and all the lotus flowers shattered like bubbles.


    Guanyin hadn''t reacted yet.


    I was slapped on the ground by the energetic power above my head.


    She struggled and raised her head.


    Looking at the torn starry sky, a desperate smile appeared on his face.


    So this is my ending?


    It was given as a gift to the god.


    Haha, no one from Buddhism came here, and the so-called ascetic practices for three lives and seven lives are all deceptive.


    The strength in the body has long been drained.


    Even the vestments of dust on his body are a bit broken.


    Then Shenguang closed.


    Guanyin''s figure continued to rise to the sky, and finally disappeared in the vision of the three of them.


    Yang Jian smiled at Li Xiuning and said, "Thanks to Li Goddess'' scheme, I can break one of the Buddhist thighs. It''s easy to talk about it next.".


    Chapter 242 Manjusri Bodhisattva is swallowed, Guanyin meets the eternal god! (Guiqiu full order)


    Among Buddhism.


    Four Bodhisattvas.


    Several Ming Wangs, the last is the Tathagata Buddha.


    As for the Tibetan Buddha or something.


    It''s not a concern at all.


    The main goal is to prioritize clearing the forces on the ground.


    To get rid of Guanyin now is tantamount to severing the right arm of Buddhism.


    That is the moment Guanyin left the world.


    All statues of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    All bleak.


    Some temples that stood with golden bodies of Bodhisattva collapsed one after another.


    The place where the statue is directly shattered.


    What''s more, I can clearly feel that Guanyin Bodhisattva has disappeared.


    This is the mystery of Dharma.


    In Lingshan.


    At this time it has already turned into a **** color.


    Samantabhadra and Manjusri.


    Being sealed and trapped in their respective monasteries, they couldn''t move an inch at all.


    The other low-level Buddhist followers had all melted into blood drops and were swallowed by the Tathagata Demon Buddha.


    When you feel the disappearance of Guanyin.


    Both thought that it was the Tathagata who swallowed it, so they became more anxious in their hearts.


    "It''s not good, this demon Buddha has swallowed even Guanyin, so am I going to die, I must find a way to escape!"


    Manjusri looked at the scarlet buddha at the door of the room.


    He gritted his teeth and rushed out.


    The golden body emerged from the body, resisting the **** infestation.


    But for some unknown reason, the blood could invade the primordial spirit along his golden body weirdly.


    "No...why..."


    Manjusri exclaimed and wanted to go back.


    A big **** hand was found flying from the blood pool in the sky and grabbed him directly.


    Manjusri is like a little chicken.


    He was taken away without even resisting.


    It was full of filth.


    Countless Dao consciousnesses are invading Manjusri¡¯s spiritual platform.


    Try to make him like this.


    "Stop resisting, Manjushri...everyone is one in the first place."


    "Resistance is ineffective. We are the Tathagata, and the Tathagata is also us."


    "Be one, be one...977"


    The black flesh and blood continuously polluted the golden body.


    No matter how Manjusri resisted.


    None of these things can be solved.


    The golden body slowly dimmed, and Manjusri became the second dead Bodhisattva.


    In the blood pool.


    An egg is conceived.


    There is a baby hidden inside.


    This is the method of Tathagata.


    Since the golden body was broken, he simply broke the pot and turned all his accumulation into an egg.


    Do not break or stand.


    This damages the way.


    Things that sullied the rules of heaven actually succeeded.

 Chapter 302：

    Moreover, everyone thought that Lingshan was a holy place.


    But I don¡¯t know to develop Buddhism.


    Tathagata took so much thought.


    The first is Lingshan, in fact, it is a hole in suppressing the world''s filth.


    The front is yang.


    The north is overcast.


    Why the power of the Tathagata surpasses the Three Realms to dominate the Jade Emperor.


    Relying on this natural yin and yang array.


    So in the eyes of outsiders.


    Buddhism is pure and flawless.


    In fact, this dark spring below Lingshan didn''t know how much filth was suppressed.


    Because there is God''s help.


    Tathagata practice gets twice the result with half the effort.


    He originally planned.


    Use this westward journey to make a great merit.


    In order to completely erase the mistakes made before, that is, the filth suppressed under Lingshan.


    However, Liu Che appeared.


    But let the Tathagata never think of anything.


    The golden body shattered.


    The power to suppress Youquan naturally disappeared.


    Even if the Tathagata does not sacrifice those Buddhist followers, in the future this great array of yin and yang will be shattered.


    They can''t live either.


    How dirty things are in Buddhism.


    Even the monsters that have taken in have eaten many humans.


    mercy?


    Hehe, there is no power to talk about mercy.


    In the veins.


    A lonely gap has already been cracked.


    The power of countless souls.


    Dancing from the inside.


    They were just meaningless anger, but under the attraction of the blood fetus, they all merged into it.


    This is the strategy of the Tathagata.


    Since the holy Buddha power can not defeat that terrifying god.


    So what about absorbing all the evils of this world?


    It must be fine!


    Every second, dozens of souls fly out of the gap.


    It can be seen how many unjust souls have been killed by Buddhism in the past thousands of years.


    The so-called degree of change.


    Naturally, it does not mean purifying the evil in those wronged souls. If it is really that simple, it will not be disgusted by Taoism.


    The degree of Buddhism.


    It means removing the dark side of the soul!


    That is, the living division of the soul.


    This spell directly affects the soul.


    That''s why it gives people a feeling that Buddhism is boundless.


    In fact, I didn''t even know that my soul was divided.


    How sad?


    A monk who won''t be angry, won''t be angry.


    Is it really perfect?


    Just an obedient tool person! ! !


    ßËßË.


    ßËßË.


    After absorbing the power of Manjushri, the fetus beating faster.


    Every rhythm.


    Will cause astronomical changes.


    The golden splendor of Lingshan slowly carried a faint blood.


    And people who practice Buddhism.


    Because the origin was affected, it began to turn into filth.


    Light and dark in the same body.


    Tathagata is a transit station.


    All the people who practice Buddhism naturally have problems.


    Old monks in some temples.


    I feel that there is an unprecedented thought in the depths of my soul.


    All four are empty.


    All turned into a joke.


    desire.


    Sin.


    resentment.


    envy.


    All the negative emotions began to take root in their hearts, and they continued to grow.


    The most obvious representative.


    It was the monkey who accidentally killed a monster, and as a result, Tang Seng not only didn''t blame it, but said that he deserved it.


    "Master, have you changed your temper? Why are you so angry!"


    Monkey Sun ran over with a stick, and touched Tang Sanzang''s forehead behind him.


    But no change was found.


    A faint blood flashed in Tang Seng''s eyes, and then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on as a teacher. I saw that monster just now and suddenly became very angry."


    "this..."


    The monkey didn''t understand what was going on.


    So, began to investigate nearby.


    But in the end, no monsters were found.


    Isn''t it the magic of monsters, but what kind of wicked obstacles the master has hit?


    The monkey was puzzled.


    Can only return to Tang Seng''s side and protect him well.


    ......


    On the other side, within the Eternal God''s Domain.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva came directly to the eternal shrine by transmitting sky light.


    She looked at this magnificent one.


    And a place full of lightness and holiness, the hatred in my heart suddenly disappeared.


    It turns out that the place where the God of Eternity lives is so noble.


    It''s so exciting.


    Although Buddhism pays attention to the four big ones, they are all empty.


    But there are things I like.


    But she only admired it for a while, and was soon shocked by the power of the law in the sky.


    The complete law of time is long.


    The complete law of fire.


    There is also a complete law of love.


    The power of the three laws converge and entangle in the sky.


    It''s breathtaking.


    She lowered her head to think, and realized that based on what she had seen and heard, she couldn''t even understand this power.


    This has completely exceeded her knowledge of power.


    Just when Guanyin Bodhisattva stood on the street in a daze.


    A woman with her temperament appeared in front of her.


    "My name is Dongfang Huaizhu, you are Guanyin from the lower realm, come with me..."


    "I don''t know...where are you taking me?"


    She really wants to talk about you.


    But the other party''s breath was several times noble by himself.


    This makes a Guanyin aloft very uncomfortable.


    Even a little awkward.


    The latter glanced at her and said faintly: "Naturally the gods want to see you, otherwise the mistakes you have made will not be enough to punish you for a thousand years!"


    Is it wrong?


    Helping to abuse?


    Guanyin was miserable in her heart, and she didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    She originally planned to die.


    But after coming here, there is no ambition to die in my heart.


    Probably this is the change of mood.


    However, I heard that the gods want to see myself.


    Do not know why.


    Her heart actually started to become tense.


    What if the gods want to blame me?


    If the other party asks me, why not surrender early, how should I answer?


    Bodhisattva known for being calm and intelligent for a while.

 Chapter 303：

    At this moment, he also lost his square inch.


    On the contrary, like an ordinary woman, she began to think about it in a random manner.


    The two were in tandem.


    When I went to Ziwei Palace, a dragon roar came halfway.


    She raised her head and saw two giant dragons, flying past the top of her head.


    The girl in the green clothes next to her explained: "The golden dragons are dragons condensed by the laws of fate, while the black dragons are real dragons of stars. Don''t be too surprised...they are just gods'' pets."


    The existence that makes oneself afraid of it just by the breath.


    It turned out to be just a pet.


    It is ridiculous that I thought that Buddhism could resist God.


    For a while, Guanyin''s heart kept sinking, and even his face became dignified.


    Dongfang Huaizhu, who was walking in front, smiled in his heart.


    Let you like to pretend to be high-minded, specifically to treat you.


    Who made you resist the great god.


    It''s pretty good if you didn''t punish you as a girl.


    In a moment, the two came to the Ziwei Palace.


    When Guanyin walked into the palace.


    Only when I found out that God was sitting on the throne, looking straight at himself.


    "Kneel down and thank God for grace."


    After hearing this, Guanyin knelt down cleverly, his forehead close to the ground.


    This is her enlightenment.


    Kneeling for the first time.


    In the palace, it is very quiet.


    But there are a few pairs of burning eyes looking at himself.


    Then, a cold voice came from beside the throne.


    "It seems that the strength is not very good, why is it always wishful thinking to resist, it is not as good as those weird and unknown creatures."


    "Sister Huiye, you don''t know, these women in the lower realm are so proud."


    Tiamat interrupted.


    The two sing and sing together.


    Let Guanyin raise his head slightly.


    It hangs down again.


    "Lift up and look at me..."


    The gentle and plain tone is not as shocking as the one I saw.


    Guanyin raised his head timidly.


    Beifang couldn''t help but bit her lower lip tightly, not daring to look directly.


    But God let her see.


    How can I dare to refuse?


    In the end, the eyes of the two collided.


    Two lines of clear tears slowly shed on Guanyin''s delicate face.


    Because at this moment.


    She saw what happened when she was a child, when she was still a human, not called Guanyin.


    It''s called Miaoshan.


    Only after being truly enlightened, the human heart gradually cooled. .


    Chapter 243 Miaoshan restores her nature, Altria saves Kong Xuan! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Miaoshan thanked the gods for his blessings, and now he has a great enlightenment, and it is at your disposal!"


    Guanyin.


    No...Recovering Miaoshan''s real name.


    After the emotion is stimulated.


    Appears full of femininity.


    There is no illusion before, but also the arrogance of looking at everything in the world.


    This is a living person.


    Liu Che only used the law of affection to arouse, and then elicited the true emotion of Miao-Shen.


    In his opinion.


    Whether it is a **** or a man.


    Emotion is the most basic.


    It''s just that everyone''s strength is different. Gaining strength by sacrificing emotions has actually entered the realm of the devil a long time ago.


    Such people are flawed.


    Just like Karen.


    Like Shifeixuan.


    Just like the current Miaoshan.


    At this moment, she burst into tears and recalled again what she had done in Buddhism before, which was really very inappropriate.


    Especially the matter of Tongtianhe and Chenjiazhuang.


    It is the heaviest in Miaoshan''s heart.


    Comparing heart to heart.


    If one''s own child is eaten by a monster.


    I''m afraid I will go crazy too.


    The Great King of Inspiration was a monster that she surrendered with Dharma. Although she had been kept in captivity, the root of inferiority in her heart had not been eradicated from beginning to end.


    Yang Jian was right.


    People are people.


    Even if you reincarnated, you shouldn''t have suffered the same in your previous life, and continue to suffer in this life.


    Because there is no memory of reincarnation.


    Even if it is suffering, there is no repentance.


    The Buddhist teachings are fundamentally wrong!


    "I have always said that a person who is not a sage can do nothing. If a person gains a powerful force, he will play a bad lead.


    Then more people will be affected.


    I am very pleased that you know what you are wrong.


    But although you are wrong, good deeds are finally there, so stay in this temple to make atonement. "


    Miaoshan thought that the gods would punish him severely, but he didn''t expect that the other party would just preach.


    She has a guilty conscience.


    I want to say something to pray for punishment.


    As a result, a jade hand pressed her shoulder.


    "Idiot, the gods let you stay in Ziwei Palace, this is a great honor, don''t thank the gods!"


    Dongfang Huaizhu said jealously.


    This guy is really lucky.


    Instead of being punished, he was by God''s side, always listening to his teachings.


    Even if I don''t like fighting.


    At this moment, I was also jealous.


    After all, apart from the three goddesses who can stand here, Kikyo is the only one who is honored by this.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    "Well, get up."


    Liu Che looked at Miaoshan with a blushing face, a word suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Sitting lotus.


    It would be a classic if she was allowed to sleep in.


    Miaoshan stood up and walked to stand beside Kikyo.


    Here will be her place in the future.


    After coming to the God Realm.


    There was Jiucai Shenxia, ??who weaved a long skirt for her.


    Standing with Kikyo now, most people would never think that this beautiful woman would be Guanyin.


    Liu Che looked at the system panel at this time.


    "Ding...your believer Yang Jian sacrificed Miaoshan (Avalokitesvara), the destined daughter of a world, and triggered a multiplier increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the fourth god-level figure."


    "Ding...Because Miaoshan is the Guanshiyin Bodhisattva in the world of Journey to the West, so with its own large fortune, you get 10% of the world''s fortune."


    "Hint: The current air luck is 44%."


    "Ding...Because you use the law of emotion to perceive the wonderful and good, and get rid of the imprints of Buddhism in the other party''s body, the latter fully understands the law of emotion, so it is recommended to focus on cultivation."


    [Name]: Miao Shan


    [Height]: 1.68 meters


    [Attributes]: holiness, light, emotion


    [Ability]: The Law of Emotion (Beginner), Dharma (God Level)


    [Physique]: Bingtian Jade Spirit Xuanyin Divine Body (double repair has extra bonus)


    These are my own gains this time.


    "I didn''t expect it, but this peculiar physique, this is the first time I have encountered it. This is simply forcing me to double repair..."


    Liu Che pursed his lips, smiling in his heart.


    Miaoshan glanced at it from time to time, and found that the latter closed his eyes and meditated.


    However, if she knows what old tree plate the other party is studying, then what.


    The inner glorious image will definitely collapse.


    For a moment, Liu Che opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes flickered slightly.


    A picture scroll appeared in front of everyone.


    This is the shape of a world.


    The outside is an egg.


    It''s very huge, but there are many cracks, and it looks like it''s broken.


    Kikyo asked, "Is this Miaoshan''s world?"


    "Yes, I just studied her method and found something wrong."

 Chapter 304：

    Liu Che began to zoom in on the screen.


    The perspective has penetrated into the world.


    Miaoshan next to her was surprised, but she didn''t expect her own world to be like this.


    It doesn''t look big yet.


    As for the problem.


    She also knows that although she is very fast in cultivating Buddhism, she will slowly suppress humanity to the extreme.


    Actually, it''s not just them.


    Heavenly Court also respects this method.


    It seems all wrong now.


    As the picture went deeper, Lingshan appeared in front of everyone.


    Liu Che''s eyes were cold, and he said, "This Tathagata has indeed turned into a demon as Yang Jian said."


    At this time, Lingshan has already turned into a land of demons.


    Those dragons are covered with blood scales one by one.


    The only remaining Samantabhadra was also demonized.


    And the Lord of Lingshan Tathagata continued to grow in that fleshy fetus.


    Miaoshan looked around and didn''t find Manjusri, so he asked, "God, why didn''t you see Manjusri?"


    "Because I was eaten by the Tathagata."


    "what?"


    Miaoshan opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe her ears.


    Such as eating Manjusri.


    "In fact, just by looking at it, you can understand the fall of Lingshan. The **** received a report from Yang Jian a few days ago that there are changes in Lingshan. You think they are harming you, but they are actually saving you."


    Tiamat added.


    This is true.


    If I did not choose to go to Chang''an, I would go to Lingshan and ask what to do.


    I''m afraid I will fall into the claws of the Tathagata too!


    Just before everyone talks.


    Fuxian''s house couldn''t stand the erosion and began to slowly change into flesh and blood.


    A house full of Zen.


    Full of blood.


    Countless tentacles grew on the floor, and the power of darkness was pulling this bodhisattva firmly.


    Fuxian is struggling.


    Furiously struggling.


    Even, use the Dharma with all my strength.


    The result was to no avail.


    Because the Buddha and the demons are one.


    His Dharma was also obtained from the Tathagata, so the more the Dharma is operated, the more severe it will be corroded.


    Until it was covered by a mass of evil flesh and blood.


    This Bodhisattva stopped struggling.


    So far, the whole Lingshan has turned into a sea of ??blood.


    But this is not just a sea of ??blood.


    But with silence and darkness.


    Pure evil.


    Without the slightest light.


    Evil power is constantly spitting out in the gloomy cracks.


    Within the whole Lingshan.


    There is only one place that has not been eroded.


    There is a palace in the north.


    Miaoshan''s eyes lit up and explained: "That''s where Kong Xuan, King Peacock Daming lives, but I don''t think she can hold on for long!"


    Yes.


    Weak successors.


    No matter how powerful Kong Xuan is.


    Presumably, he couldn''t resist the terrible power of darkness.


    "Kong Xuan..."


    Liu Che muttered to himself.


    She chose to betray Buddhism and then sent a message to Yang Jian.


    Miaoshan looked at Liu Che and pleaded: "Can the gods save Kong Xuan? It''s really not easy for her. She used to be a different species of heaven and earth, but after being calculated by the Tathagata, she had to help him."


    Kong Xuan is in Lingshan.


    It is a clear stream.


    Do not mix anything.


    He would not go out easily, but Miaoshan knew that the other party was a good person.


    If you return to freedom.


    It must be a great help from the religion.


    "Well, this is easy to handle."


    Liu Che wanted to inform Yang Jian, but then he thought about it, since Altria and Li Xiuning are both over there, let the King Mao take care of it.


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Contact Altria.


    "Yaya, tell you something."


    This is Liu Che''s nickname for King Mao, and he will call each other like this only when the two are there.


    .......................


    "Well, please tell me, Lord God..."


    "That''s it. There is a monster named Kong Xuan in Lingshan. He had disclosed the news to the cult before. Now he is trapped there. Go and rescue her."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Journey to the West in the world.


    After receiving the order, Altria left Yang Jian immediately and prepared to leave alone.


    "Goddess Altria, don''t you need my help if you want to go to Lingshan?"


    "No, I am enough."


    After all, she flew into the sky.


    The blue magic dress appeared on the body surface.


    Although the material is the material of the gods.


    But she still likes this blue and white knight dress.


    boom.


    The blue light flashed across the sky.


    Within half an hour, I arrived at Lingshan from near Chang''an!


    When Altria saw the demons in Lingshan, she sneered and said: "You dare to call Buddha like this? Something outside of demons."


    Golden long sword.


    Appeared in her hands.


    I saw Altria shouting: "Kong Xuan, where are you!"


    The sound penetrated the blood mist and reached Kong Xuan''s palace.


    "Who is calling me?"


    Listening to the voice is a woman.


    Could it be the ghostly means of the demon Buddha again, Kong Xuan''s eyes drooped, thinking to ignore it.


    At this time, a sword gas cut through the blood mist.


    Then a small woman came to her.


    "My name is Altria, and I am the goddess of the God of Eternity. Come with me. God has ordered me to save you!"


    "The God of Eternity?"


    "Yes."


    Kong Xuan breathed a sigh of relief and just wanted to say thank you.


    The blood mist in the sky suddenly gathered together.


    Two big **** hands.


    Caught towards the two.


    "No! The demon Buddha found our trail."


    Kong Xuan wanted to use magical spells, but the goddess next to her took her hand and shook her head.


    Said don''t be afraid.


    The two flew towards the outside.


    The arm couldn''t touch them at all, even the flesh and blood could not stop Altria''s footsteps.


    Everything is not conducive to the power of the master.


    It will turn into a dream.


    The speed of the two was very fast, and they came to the outside of Lingshan in the blink of an eye.


    "Kong Xuan!!! Do you want to betray me too?"


    An angry roar appeared from the clouds.


    The blood mist changed rapidly, and finally condensed into the face of Tathagata. predict.


    Chapter 244 Yang Jian: Don''t instigate me to do bad things, I have sacrificed Guanyin!


    Kong Xuan was taken aback by those spiteful eyes.


    Is this still Tathagata?


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that it is a monster.


    The Tathagata at this moment is very strange.


    But Kong Xuan can be sure that this is definitely not the true body of the Tathagata.


    Not even the primordial spirit.


    But how can grievance have such a strong power.

 Chapter 305：

    Altria stopped, protected Kong Xuan behind her, looked at the big face in the sky, and sneered: "When my **** came, he said that you had a problem. Now it seems that you should be completely wiped out. ."


    "Destroy? Hey... I am now in a thousand forms, and even the heavens can''t help me. What about the gods outside the area!!!"


    Tathagata''s arrogant tone.


    Aroused the fighting spirit of Mao Wang.


    Huh.


    The sword of the stars was held in his hand.


    The petite figure became extremely sacred.


    "Although I can''t kill you, it''s okay to punish you for blasphemy!"


    Blonde hair fluttering.


    Then she took a step forward.


    The curry sword in his hand suddenly swung.


    The world and the stars shook one after another.


    The entire heavenly court, but the Three Realms were awakened by this sword.


    To mobilize such a huge star power, this is already more powerful than the Jade Emperor!


    Holy, noble, and inviolable.


    The horrible light sword.


    Slashed on the big face of flesh and blood.


    It''s like boiling water on the snow.


    It melted in the blink of an eye.


    "I can regenerate...why...what is this...what is this..."


    Screams sternly.


    Spread throughout the Three Realms.


    Countless catastrophes gathered quickly.


    Altria snorted coldly: "My sword is a sword bestowed by the planet elves. According to you, it is a heavenly way. Later, after being refined by the power of destiny, it was specially designed to deal with a villain like you. Enjoy Thunder''s scrubbing. let''s go..."


    She knows the sin of being unkillable.


    It can only make the other party uncomfortable for a while.


    In that case, a small punishment is enough.


    The two turned into rainbow lights.


    Flew away from the land of Lingshan.


    And this Thunder Tribulation lasted for three days before it ended.


    Altria took Kong Xuan back to the base camp quickly.


    Until landing.


    Then I heard the Peacock say: "There is something wrong with this Buddhist Taoist ancestor, I''m afraid the world is really going to be completely chaotic."


    "The gods came, there should have been troubled times."


    "No, Lord Goddess. I''m not talking about this, but the horrible things are suppressed under the Lingshan Mountain. In order to compromise, the Goddess deliberately let Buddhism flourish..."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Altria was extremely surprised.


    Kong Xuan nodded.


    He told the other party all the news he had inquired about over the years, as well as the Mixin he knew.


    Altria was extremely surprised.


    Before she came to this world, she had studied the history of Journey to the West from the treasure house of the gods.


    Naturally understand the power of Lingshan Tathagata.


    On the bright side is the Jade Emperor.


    But in fact, it is the Tathagata that holds the power of heaven and earth.


    No matter what.


    Buddhism intervenes.


    There are Tibetan Buddhas in the underworld, and there are countless temples in the world. Although the heaven is not convinced by Lingshan.


    But it can''t resist the power of Tathagata.


    Otherwise, there will never be a spread of Buddhism to the east.


    This is a problem for raising tigers.


    "If it hadn¡¯t been for the Tathagata to suppress the evil land, how could I not even be afraid of Heaven¡¯s Dao? I was imprisoned in Lingshan for countless years because of his calculations. Otherwise, what if my mother was the first phoenix in the world? Go to be the Bodhisattva of Lingshan."


    "Well, I have to tell the gods about this and see how he decides."


    ...


    God''s domain.


    Liu Che was appreciating the piano art of the goddesses.


    Surprisingly.


    Miaoshan''s piano art is actually better than Oriental Huaizhu.


    Cheerful piano sound.


    Let the cranes raised by Liu Che dance lightly.


    Even Kaguya Ji couldn''t help but admire her, her talent was very high.


    Play the piano according to the law of love.


    This is the fusion of love and sound, and the dual laws.


    A new path.


    Worthy of being a new god, there are indeed two brushes.


    The sound of the piano is melodious.


    Slowly, many goddesses stopped and listened to this wonderful sound.


    "My Lord God, there is something to report."


    A voice came from the bottom of my heart.


    Liu Che understood that this was Altria.


    "Say it."


    "That''s right, Kong Xuan has been rescued and is currently in the Guanjiangkou, but now the problem is also coming. A major event has happened on Lingshan. The Tathagata knows that he can''t fight you, and the evil spirits want to destroy the world..."


    "Don''t be afraid, he can''t turn the sky, let all the creatures see the filth of Buddhism by this time, you can accompany Yang Jian to develop the religious religion."


    "So what about Kong Xuan? Do you want her to go to the God Realm."


    "Let her choose."


    "Yes."


    How could he not know the breath of the Tathagata?


    Supported by the Way of Heaven.


    Humph.


    It''s all clouds.


    Only when Heaven''s Dao collapses is the time for me to seize the world.


    Tathagata Tathagata, I still want to thank you.


    Otherwise, let Yang Jian develop like this, I don''t know when he can take the world.


    You have to work hard.


    It''s better to even harm the heavens!


    In the end, Kong Xuan did not choose to go to the God Realm, but to help Yang Jian on the spot.


    In her words, this world is her hometown.


    Was trapped by the Tathagata before.


    Now that you get help, you naturally have to give back to this world.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Judicial God: "It''s really bad luck, this Tathagata can be regarded as revealing its true colors!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What''s wrong? Looking at your angry look, isn''t the Tathagata hypocritical?"


    Tanjirou: "Yes, he doesn''t seem to be a good bird. Is it possible to do something that hurts the world?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Solve, I also want to know what a hypocritical person can become."


    Judicial God: "Wait, I will pass the news that my heavenly eyes have seen to the group."


    Ding...the group member Judicial God uploaded a video.


    General Yuwen: "Good guy, I''m going to be good guys...this Tathagata is outrageous!! Where is the Buddha? He will be inferior to the demons."


    Ji Shi Witch: "No, I think Tathagata was not a good bird from the beginning, but now it just reveals its true colors!"


    Tohsaka University: "Well, you all feel the filthy cracks, right there is the real evil, I see my goose bumps, sigh...it''s cold."


    Second Li: "I seem to smell the atmosphere of the war."


    Ninja scientist: "+1"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What? It''s going to war again!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Sure, it calms down the status of the tomb of the saints. It''s obvious that you don''t have to go to Yang Jian for relief."


    Bearded swordsman: "But he doesn''t seem to be a plane world, right?"


    Kaoru: "You don''t need a plane world to start a plane war. I feel like there is always a battle!"


    In fact, the answer is very simple...


    Yang Jian''s world.


    Looks like a single body.


    But in fact it is very large.


    Above there is the 33rd Heaven of Heaven, and below is the Yellow Spring of the underground palace.


    The entire Westward Journey World is divided into four great Chinese states, as well as various sacred places such as Lingshan.


    This is no smaller than the cemetery of the saints in the world.


    The only difference is.


    Chu whirlwind was in the little underworld.


    Yang Jian was in Guanjiangkou.


    Slashing Demons and Extinguishing Demons Nine Uncles: "@JudicialÌìÉñ, Yang Jian... Is there any goddess in your world? Don''t grab some sacrifices to the gods?"


    The fallen white-robed mage: "Yes, I heard that there are many fairies in your world, right? For example, Chang''e, and the Yaochi fairies."


    Judicial God: "...You guys are really easy to mess up, I just sacrificed the Guanyin Bodhisattva! What is Chang''e in the area, but if you look carefully, it is indeed a good choice. You can sacrifice it."


    Everyone has selfish intentions.


    His sister Yang Chan was sent to God''s side.

 Chapter 306：

    You won''t be afraid when Yang Jian.


    If the gods eat it, he will have nowhere to say.


    Therefore, in order to protect his younger sister, Yang Jian sacrificed Guanyin Bodhisattva with a cruel heart. Now if it is to catch a few more fairies or something.


    There are more women of gods.


    It is estimated that coupled with my sincere heart, I won''t touch my sister, right?


    In fact, he was also very entangled in his heart.


    I hope someone can discipline my sister, but when I think that the other person is a god, I really shouldn''t stop it.


    Ugh...


    This is my brother.


    Pudu sentient beings: "Cowhide, I can brag about going to other worlds in the future! Guanyin is a goddess, but I don''t know if she will be frightened. Laughing.jpg"


    The fox who only loves money: "Hehe, you are so wicked and funny."


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "After I turn around to sacrifice, you can come to me to fight, it''s cool...there are enemies everywhere."


    General Yuwen: "You guy fired a map cannon, right? Attracting enemies everywhere!"


    Queen Vampire: "Sure, Saruman can do good things?"


    The blond boy Sam: "This guy is not a serious name, and he is the most stigmatized one. I didn''t talk about attacking the Elf Forest a few days ago. How is it now?"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Hey hey...My Orcs 1.4 Legion, fighting everywhere has caused panic. I will grab things if I don''t kill, and I will run when I''m done!"


    He was also afraid of being punished by the gods when he turned around.


    So, I chose a gentle way.


    You can''t punish me in this way.


    However, Saruman was still very cruel when it was time to kill.


    The queen in the golden forest.


    I can''t sit still anymore.


    Even the letter was delivered to his desk, requesting the convening of the king''s meeting.


    It''s really stupid.


    When you get out of the gentle circle of the golden forest, I will grab you, hehehehehe...


    For peace: "If you want to talk about wickedness, Jack will be willing to bow down!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Damn... why do you take me every time, you freak out of the dragon who turned into a dragon!!!"


    Tanjiro: "Uh... the dragon doesn''t seem to be deformed."


    Second Li: "Hahaha, he is frustrated."


    Young Master Murong: "Put up your **** and despise you!"


    Demon Hunter: "Talk about serious things, what if I go into **** and can''t return to this world?"


    The world will help the Lord: "Fuck me, have you gone to hell?"


    Demon Hunter: "Yes, after I almost unified the world, I went straight to hell, and then I got lost.".


    Chapter 245


    It is not quite right to say that I am lost.


    To be precise, Constantine could not find his way back.


    And in this hell.


    Not only did no demons attack themselves.


    On the contrary, the devil saw him and ran away.


    And there are still creatures with no intelligence, Constantine is speechless.


    I am the vanguard of the invasion of hell.


    That''s it.


    Tears.


    He was smoking a cigarette, and the yellow sand came against his face.


    How do you feel that you are going back more and more?


    What a tragedy.


    At this time, a text lit up in the group.


    Tanjirou: "Then you won''t build an altar, really stupid!"


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s anxious at first sight. If there are some people around, it''s okay to establish a transmission channel."


    Demon Hunter: "Hey, didn''t I want to come to **** to find Satan for tea, but the old boy didn''t give face and ran straight away! Fake..."


    Blond boy Sam: "Then you go get an altar and summon a goddess heroic spirit to help. Are there any sacrifices?"


    Demon Hunter: "Yes, there are still some things in hell."


    In front of him.


    A black dragon-print long sword is placed.


    This is a magic weapon.


    Treasures in hell.


    It is full of energy, enough to support the altar.


    Countless black **** patterns, flying from the ground, formed a big formation.


    The rocks on the ground.


    Was seduced by supernatural power.


    Gathered into a party altar.


    Click.


    The magic sword pierced into the center of the altar.


    Constantine began to pray.


    29¡¡ "Great God of Eternity, your believer Constantine is in trouble, hoping to get the help of the goddess heroic spirit, with the magic sword as a sacrifice, summon the heroic spirit to come to the world..."


    The chanting of the prayer ends.


    The black light rose to the sky.


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    A group of dark goddess who were playing, received notices one after another.


    "I go!!"


    "No, sister Baguio, it''s me this time..."


    "You''re crazy, Yaoyao, shouldn''t I be stunned this time!"


    "You all stop for me. We''ve all been to the Lower Realm. Let Elquet go this time."


    El Quette.


    Commonly known as Sister Kui.


    She is a woman who seems calm but is actually crazy about fighting.


    Even Yao Yao was afraid of her two points.


    Because Alquette fought, it didn''t make sense at all.


    And because of its predecessor being a vampire, it has an extraordinary ability to recover.


    And she majored in soul.


    Now the body and soul are both strong and terrifying.


    Is a figure in the middle and upper reaches of the goddess.


    At this time, El Quette was holding a book, tasting the story silently, when she heard the conversation of her good friends.


    He folded the book and said with a chuckle, "Sisters, don''t quarrel. Go if you want, I can read the book."


    Compared to going to the lower bounds to play.


    She prefers to interact with people here and read books.


    However, she said so.


    Everyone is not in the mood.


    Instead, he gave this honor to El Quette.


    See the sisters who are not arguing.


    The blonde mature woman gathered her hair lightly, her body turned into blood and disappeared in place.


    "You said that Elquito''s lower realm will kill the Quartet?"


    "It''s... maybe."


    "However, it depends on the world, right?"


    "Well, then is Sister Kui going to that world?"


    "In a world of ghosts and gods, the priest is trapped in **** and can''t find his way..."


    ...


    moment.


    The room became quiet.


    The goddesses held their foreheads.


    Yao Yao gritted his teeth and sighed: "Just now I was just arguing and I forgot about it. That woman was fighting desperately."


    "It''s okay. Didn''t Ishtar still smash it before? You will be honest if you are punished."


    Karen was delighted, but there was an indifferent expression on her face.


    What a pleasure.


    Hehehe...


    There are few goddess summons now, after all, most of the world has been gathered in the gods.


    Only a few worlds need help.


    So they cherish the opportunity to go out extra.


    Like this time, it was entirely because of the poor geographical environment.


    As a result, they were given up by the Light Element and the Life Element.


    The other factions don''t want to go to **** at all, only their dark goddess want to go.


    Otherwise, this time it is the turn of the Goddess of the Light Element.


    ......


    Alquette sat on the stage of the gods, and his soul separated quickly with the power of the summoning.


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    She came to the **** full of wind and sand.


    Constantine next to him said flatly, "See Lord Goddess, I don''t know what you call?"


    With burgundy eyes, looked at him.


    "Alquette." Then he said: "What help do you need?"

 Chapter 307：

    "That''s it. I used the immediate teleportation to enter the hell. As a result, I was directly teleported to the corner of the hell. Now it has been ten days. I haven''t found the portal to the hell. The army can''t come here..."


    Constantine explained grievously.


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Elquet''s tone was very flat.


    No reaction at all.


    But then, Constantine was so scared that he almost peeed on his pants.


    "Simply speaking, this is hell, so just destroy it directly. As for the portal, just break the gap between the two worlds!"


    The voice did not fall.


    Elquet stomped the ground.


    The ground thousands of miles nearby shattered directly, and a terrifying hurricane erupted from El Quett''s body.


    Long golden hair.


    Turns directly into blood red.


    A smoky armor shrouded her body surface, also covering her face.


    "Bloodline Magic Art¡¤Flying Dragon Break"


    El Quette roared.


    A fist attacked towards the weakest place in the sky.


    Click.


    Within ten thousand miles of the sky, countless spider web-like markings appeared.


    Then it shattered away.


    This is Constantine who saw the true face of **** and understood why he couldn''t find the way.


    Because he was trapped in the spell.


    Take a world as an anchor.


    The small world created.


    If it weren''t for El Quett''s blow, he would still be kept in the dark.


    Really ashamed to think about it.


    This Satan is really an old man.


    at this time.


    In the true depths of the Demon Realm, Satan suddenly woke up, and the wine glass in his hand fell directly to the ground and cracked.


    "Well, the barrier is broken!! The messenger of God should be here..."


    This is the most beautiful place in the devil world.


    At the same time, it is also the place where evil gathers the most.


    The Seven Deadly Sins.


    Fallen Angel Camp.


    There are many dark wizards.


    "Woo~~~~"


    Accompanied by the horns trombone blew.


    The army of the devil assembles quickly.


    At this time, a red light pierced the sky and fell on the door of Satan''s palace.


    A huge shock wave.


    Directly destroy all nearby buildings.


    Together with the magic array, they were all crushed one by one.


    Satan''s face was extremely solemn.


    A cold sweat slowly ran down his cheeks.


    Because he actually smelled a darker breath from the opponent.


    In the smoke.


    Elquette slowly walked out of it, and the waves of air dancing around seemed like active tentacles, dancing in the air.


    "It''s you, have been defying God''s orders, right?"


    A cold harsh sound.


    Like nine days of frost, penetrated into everyone''s hearts.


    Satan wanted to say, I am not, I don''t have one.


    But the arrogant demon next to him said furiously: "What kind of bird are you, you are so rude to our Lord of Hell. Come on with me and kill this stinky lady."


    "Hehehe...I like this degenerate woman very much, her fragrance makes me addicted, and I can''t help but want to taste..."


    The Demon King of Desire nearby came up.


    Without exception.


    They are very ugly.


    It''s just that none of these demon kings saw it, and Satan''s face was almost twisted.


    Elquet snorted coldly, too lazy to say anything.


    The body has disappeared in place.


    puff.


    A blood flower bloomed in the sky.


    The entire body of the arrogant demon was torn into pieces of flesh, and its speed was so fast that no one had expected it.


    "Time freezes!"


    Roar of the Demon King of Desire!


    The time around, just stop.


    It''s not Lucifer who can use that kind of magical powers, they can too.


    At this time, the Demon King of Desire realized that the strange red tentacles had come under his neck.


    The next step is to obliterate yourself. 980


    Satan''s eyes lit up, thinking that he had seized the opportunity, and immediately used his supernatural power to cover Alquette.


    Just the moment he started.


    The cold voice floated into my ears.


    "Do you think time is really under control?"


    In Satan''s consciousness, he had already rushed out and attacked this weird woman.


    But actually.


    He didn''t even move.


    Time is still stopping, but this time, it is them who are controlled.


    The scarlet tentacles were shrinking.


    Elquet''s voice sounded again.


    "Our gods have real time, and even goddesses like me who are not proficient in time can also master time magic.


    So... I was teasing you just now, now I''m tired of playing, let''s all go to death. "


    puff.


    puff.


    With every sound, a blood flower appeared.


    Satan''s blood is black.


    After his death, he was reborn again in the blood water, and his power was only weakened.


    "It seems that as the king of hell, you still have some strength, so can you handle this?"


    Feel the little divine power left in the body.


    A **** **** curse appeared in El Quette''s hand.


    "Bloodline magic spells kill"


    Use blood as a medium to directly curse and kill Satan, the Lord of Hell.


    The whole **** is shaking.


    It seems to be crying for the fall of Satan.


    Facing the goddess of blood, Satan is nothing but a toy.


    Big stocks of blood kept dripping.


    Satan-death in the true sense!


    And El Quette said to the figure behind: "Well, I am very happy to play this time, goodbye~~"


    She smiled very brightly.


    Like a big sister next door.


    Constantine responded subconsciously.


    It wasn''t until the opponent''s body disappeared that the magic sword used as a sacrifice appeared in front of him.


    In the end it turned into wind and sand and disappeared.


    "This goddess, is it evil or innocent..."


    Killing without blinking, evil is more terrifying than the devil.


    But when everything is over, the smile is even more innocent than the naked child. .


    Chapter 246 What?ÇéµÐÉÏÃÅÁË£¬¶Ô²»Æð±©×ᣡ ! !


    Constantine was sitting on the ground, and now the passage to **** was also opened.


    Groups of people came across from the world.


    When they saw the blood all over the floor.


    One by one exclaimed.


    "Oh my god... the boss has quelled hell!"


    "It''s worthy of being the master priest, so amazing..."


    "Where''s Satan? Isn''t it dead too!"


    In the face of everyone''s pursuit, Constantine''s handsome face became more and more red.


    Don''t dare to cough up dryly.


    If this continues to blow, he really can''t hold it anymore.


    "Okay, don''t tell me, these are made by goddess, I just became an audience myself."


    "Uh...."


    The believers were embarrassed, but soon became enthusiastic again.


    Anyway, whether it was the master priest or the goddess, the **** was destroyed.


    This is enough.


    When propagating faith in the future, it will be even simpler.

 Chapter 308：

    Those who don¡¯t believe me can come to **** for sightseeing.


    simple and clear.


    Prisoners used to be in prisons that were not easy to discipline, right? Now they are thrown into the prisons directly.


    If you are sure, you will never make a mistake again.


    Although Satan, the ruler of the hell, died, there are still many demons in the **** that need to be cleaned up by Constantine and others.


    This takes a lot of time.


    Estimated in the next few months.


    He couldn''t get away anymore.


    ......


    the other side.


    Elquette stood up from the altar, with a charming blush on his face, humming a little song and walked towards the temple.


    She ran into Baguio on the way.


    The latter looked happy at seeing her.


    There was a thump in my heart.


    "Alquette, why did you come back so soon? Has the matter been resolved?"


    "Solved."


    "What have you done?"


    "It''s okay, just kill the demon kings of **** and the lord of **** and come back, and my heart feels a lot more comfortable. Thank you."


    After that, she continued walking forward with a smile.


    But he didn''t see Baguio''s pitiful expression.


    Good guy, the killing is too high.


    It is estimated that the penalty is unavoidable.


    But what is strange is that she has not seen a goddess appearing with Alquette all the way, and pronounced punishment on her.


    Could it be that there is any mystery in this?


    Baguio tilted her head, thinking about the cause of Ishtar''s problem.


    It was finally determined.


    God triggered each other because that girl destroyed the human living environment.


    And Elquet is in hell.


    So it''s okay.


    "That is to say, as long as I don''t interfere with human beings, then I can play at will?"


    Baguio showed an evil expression.


    Excited constantly rubbing his hands.


    In the Qinglin Temple in the distance.


    Liu Che kept shaking his head when he heard Baguio''s voice. They were all problem girls.


    Patter.


    The chess piece falls.


    Miaoshan in front of him saw him laughing and couldn''t help asking, "What can make God laugh?"


    After unwinding the knot.


    She became approachable.


    After hearing that God invited him to play chess, he readily agreed.


    The chessboard is transformed by the stars.


    It''s not Go.


    Instead, go with a starry sky, the rule is the line, and the planet is the chess piece.


    Saying it is playing chess, it is better to teach them the application of the law.


    There are a lot of goddess watching bystander nearby.


    In addition to several gods, Yang Chan and other goddesses were also present.


    It''s just that this sister Erlang Shen''s attention is not on the law, but has been staring at herself.


    Miaoshan knew that the other party was curious.


    But there is no time to explain at this moment.


    Just a friendly smile at her.


    "I am smiling for this shrine. When I created the world, there was only a single person. So when you come here, you will increase your strength. I hope that in the long years, I can help me relieve my boredom...~ ."


    Yang Chan tilted his head and asked, "Will God be lonely?"


    "Boredness is actually loneliness. God''s world is full of intrigue. It is estimated that there will be a war of God in the near future, so the one who can meet your heart is actually you goddess."


    This is the truth.


    Although the world of gods is huge.


    But the law of the jungle prevails.


    It is nothing wrong with the weak and the strong. In order to cultivate a powerful deity, sacrifice hundreds of millions of living beings without feeling wrong.


    He used Ten Thousand Worlds as a ranch in this way, but it was nothing at all.


    Many gods always believe in themselves in order to keep believers.


    He even caused natural disasters himself.


    After the destruction, he bought a group of believers again, anyway, if he had money, he would be willful.


    But Liu Che is just the opposite.


    More prominent in human nature.


    Especially to comprehend the way of emotion, I feel that seven emotions and six desires are normal.


    So for the goddess in the shrine, there is no too much control, as long as the big things don''t make mistakes, the general mischievous ones will let them go.


    Did not suppress its nature.


    Kikyo was making tea at this time, and when he heard Liu Che''s words, he covered his mouth and smiled: "It is precisely because of this that many sisters are afraid of being left out."


    Liu Che smiled when he heard the words.


    No answer.


    If Yang Chan sat next to him, his face was a little red.


    She has never experienced an affair.


    It is really enviable to face gods and other women all day long.


    Commonly known as eye fever.


    In addition, what I hear and see is how good the gods are.


    Gradually, Liu Che''s shadow appeared in Yang Chan''s heart.


    From the fear at the beginning, to the peace later, and then to the anticipation of the present.


    It only took more than a month.


    If you were left out, you would probably only be like ordinary goddesses, riding the cranes and wandering around the gods every day.


    The goddess who is liked by the gods can always be by her side.


    After a while, the chess game is over.


    Miao Shan made a wrong step and lost all the games.


    Liu Che stood up and smiled: "You guys play it first, I''ll take care of the things at hand."


    "Yes."


    Then he turned into nothingness and returned to the world of the gods.


    And Yang Chan took this opportunity to say to Miaoshan: "I want to chat with you, don''t you know it''s okay?"


    "sure."


    The latter raised his brows and responded with a smile.


    The two went to Yang Chan''s bedroom together, which was a small courtyard in a hall.


    The scenery is very beautiful.


    There are mountains and waters, and beautiful peach blossoms.


    "Sister Miaoshan, are you really the Guanyin Bodhisattva in my world?"


    "Avalokitesvara is dead, I am just Miaoshan, the **** of the eternal god."


    She said indifferently, with no joy or anger on her face, she was very calm.


    Yang Chan struggled for a while, and asked in a low voice, "If the gods ask you to wait in bed, what should you do? Is it to cater or refuse?"


    "So, you are asking me instead of asking yourself, right?"


    Miaoshan finally understood.


    The other side of the relationship had been looking at him just now, and it turned out to be entangled with this problem.


    It''s so funny.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Jian''s sister would be so "cute".


    This is probably innocent.


    "I... I don''t know"


    Yang Chan lowered his head, pouting his little hands, rubbing the corners of his clothes with his fingers.


    Never liked other men.


    I have always felt that my second brother is the most powerful and the person she admired the most.


    But when the **** of eternity appeared.


    The shadow in my heart was replaced by someone else without knowing it.


    This made Yang Chan both worried and scared.


    I saw Miaoshan looking at the peach blossoms in the distance, and said softly: "If you come, you will be at peace. This is the common saying of human beings in our world. It means that there is no way to defy fate, so it is better to be calm.


    Now I am also saying this.


    After I recovered my emotions, I blamed myself very much. Although I did good deeds, I also helped the abuser.


    Until after getting along with the gods.


    Only then did I understand that, in fact, I was thinking too much.


    In God''s heart, the so-called mistake is not acknowledging the past, not acknowledging one''s own heart, since there is no time trouble, and no human sorrow.


    Why not follow your heart? "


    Follow your heart.


    This Miaoshan concluded.


    Combined with Liu Che''s words and deeds, as well as his attitude towards all goddesses.


    She thinks so.


    Therefore, since the promise was given to the gods in this life, what the other party wants is reasonable and should be.


    As God said just now.

 Chapter 309：

    In addition to stronger power, he actually has a true partner, a partner who can soothe his mind!


    Yang Chan understood.


    Then he smiled and said, "¡§"Thank you for your advice, I understand."


    The knot was untied, and the person became cheerful again.


    Anyway, living a happy life every day is enough. If you like it, you will like it. Don''t resist it anymore.


    This is enough.


    ......


    In the world of gods.


    A man stood in front of Liu Che.


    The opponent is very tall.


    He is a creation-level strength, and looked at him indifferently.


    "I heard that you have something to do with Xiao Luan?"


    "What are you!"


    Liu Che''s tone was cold, and he didn''t show any kindness to the other party.


    A mere creation.


    He even dared to be rude to himself, it seemed that he was another one who pretended to be garlic.


    And, because of my own teacher.


    Love rival?


    What does that have to do with me.


    Hearing his bad tone, the **** in glaze armor grinned and said, "A new student dare to speak to me like this. Didn''t your teacher tell you that facing the gods in the creation stage, you need Do you keep the humility you deserve?"


    "idiot."


    Liu Che didn''t bother to speak, and the three laws worked together in one round of punches.


    The two punched each other.


    The nearby building powder shattered.


    Time and space are constantly twisted and shattered and turned upside down.


    "Wow..."


    The Golden Armored God only thought that Liu Che had the power of a higher god, so he didn''t use his full strength, so the punch went down.


    He almost killed him.


    The rule of three.


    The law of love weakened his fighting spirit.


    The law of time beats the flow velocity around here.


    The law of fire turned into infinite power, directly bombarding the opponent''s body.


    A **** treasure of the main **** level.


    Broken directly.


    The Jinjia creation **** flew out directly.


    Liu Che said with a cold face: "Who do you think I am? The mere creation **** dared to bark in front of me, looking for death..."


    His eyes flickered.


    Time reverses, time freezes, time jumps.


    He punched out again.


    The so-called God of Creation, without even sending an effective attack, was reduced to Liu Che''s sandbags.


    He didn''t want to expose his true strength.


    But facing this silly bird fainted.


    I still started, the reason is very simple.


    Liwei!


    Come do it if you don''t accept it.


    The terrifying sight attracted the prying eyes of countless gods.


    But the long river of time has blocked their onlookers. .


    Chapter 247 Desperate Liu Che, abducted Master and ran away! (Guiqiu full order)


    Ice Blue Era God System.


    Amber evergreen **** system.


    Diablo destroys the gods.


    ...


    Countless gods were shocked one after another.


    This is a battle that uses a lot of laws.


    It''s not common.


    Although there are very few people who master the laws, they face the three laws at the same time.


    This has never happened before.


    Countless consciousnesses came out one after another, trying to break through the area shrouded by the long river of time.


    "Go away, dare to snoop again and let you die!"


    An angry voice.


    Resounded through the world of gods.


    The entire floor space is shaking!


    Liu Che had to be angry.


    Since he dared to make a move, he dared to shock these guys.


    And this kind of feeling like picking up people''s clothes and wanting to spy, it is already his kindness without killing the sky.


    Suddenly, a melodious voice came from the Xinghai.


    "My little friend, why are you so angry? We are just curious. Since we are part of the gods world, it doesn''t hurt to take a look."


    This voice is old.


    The tone was full of greed.


    And being able to speak such shameless words grandiosely, it is estimated that ordinary people with shame will not be able to do this.


    "Want to find the difference? After all, what is your name!"


    "Which divine system is it? After dealing with this dog, I will get you right away!"


    The gods were dumbfounded.


    This gets you.


    It''s too much.


    However, this is enough to prove the horror of this new god.


    The three laws are close to you.


    That is beyond Tianjiao''s existence, how can ordinary creation gods be against?


    But there are also many people who know the identity of the Jinjia creation god, so they sneer in their hearts.


    Although Liu Che had good strength.


    Luck is also very good.


    But, can it really defeat the God of Creation?


    They are very skeptical.


    However, it is surprising.


    When the old man 980 heard Liu Che''s words, he instantly closed Nebula and cut off his voice at the same time.


    Obviously afraid!


    "Who is this new god?"


    "Yes, why is it so arrogant?"


    "Even the overlord of the gods dare to mock, it seems that he has been protected by his gods!"


    "Don''t look at what strength he is, the law of the three elements! That is not a fragment, but a real understanding of the law of the three elements."


    The law of fire.


    Although it is huge, no one gathers because it is too complicated.


    However, in the attack of this new god, there was clearly an aura of the complete law of the fire system.


    This is not surprising.


    After a long while, a person in the forum who knew the inside story revealed the identity of Liu Che.


    "This person''s name is Liu Che, and he is a Tianjiao of the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System. He was promoted from the Blazing Fairy Field two years ago and defeated countless high-ranking gods a year ago."


    What?


    Two years! ! !


    Even if you take medicine every day, plus soak the medicine jar, your strength may improve so quickly.


    Can destroy the existence of the God of Creation.


    The lowest is also the main god.


    The integration of the three-system law is definitely only one step away from the breakthrough.


    The problem is only two years.


    However, someone on the forum also explained.


    "If you master the law of time, the stacking of divine power is not difficult. The key is the power of God''s Domain. That is the crux of the problem. Obviously, Liu Che''s civilian status is all nonsense."


    A civilian is piled up without a lot of resources.


    It is absolutely impossible to break through the main god.


    Not at least for two years.


    Even if you master the law of time, resources are not enough.


    The result of a forced breakthrough.


    It is very thin.


    This is a matter recognized by everyone.


    But in the midst of everyone''s discussion.


    Liu Che himself spoke.


    "The guy who exposed my identity just now, I remembered your ID. Wait for me."


    Just a short sentence.


    But it detonated the entire world of gods.


    Because there is a picture below.


    He cut off the head of the Jinjia Chuangshi God and held it in his hand.


    The other party glared.

 Chapter 310：

    Obviously unwilling to endure this humiliation.


    But even if he didn''t like it, his head moved.


    If you want to kill a god, it is useless to destroy the opponent''s **** body, you must destroy the opponent''s **** domain.


    Only in this way can it be completely obliterated.


    Liu Che is doing such a thing now.


    And behind him.


    There was a woman standing, and the other person looked at the head in Liu Che''s hand with a complicated face.


    I wanted to persuade a few words but found that I didn''t know what to say.


    After all, this thing is driven by oneself.


    "If you don''t let me go, you will face the anger of a god!!!!"


    The Jinjia creation god, still yelling.


    Liu Che''s eyes were cold, and the power of the law in his hand continued to speed up, finally prying open the opponent''s God Realm.


    "Do you know? What I hate the most is a dog like you, because in addition to relying on others, I am a waste. Since I don''t have the brain to choose to attack, I should know the consequences."


    Divine power is close to the core of the opponent''s God''s Domain.


    The power of terror.


    Destroyed the **** star in that azimuth in an instant.


    A look of fear flashed in the eyes of the Golden Armored Creation God, and said angrily: "You attack me like this, don''t you fear that the plane will be broken and bitten! Stop it..."


    "Haha...you really think too much, master the power of a law, I just slowly obliterate you, and slowly die in my long river of time."


    Truly destroy a plane.


    Naturally it is impossible.


    Liu Che didn''t dare now.


    Because of him, the world of God''s Domain will explode.


    Therefore, he took the risk and chose another method, destroying the core divine heart first, causing violent fluctuations in the opponent''s mind.


    Then use the law of love to confuse the other person''s mind.


    Make it into a nightmare, unable to extricate itself.


    In the end, it took a long time to suppress.


    At this point, the battle is finally over.


    From the beginning to the end, everything is like flowing water, without any surprises.


    Xiao Luan who was watching was in a daze.


    Is Liu Che really as simple as he thought?


    It didn''t take long for the master **** to advance to the stage.


    But it can forcefully suppress the creator of the world, this strength is not polite.


    She is not even an opponent.


    Facing Liu Che who was watching him.


    Goddess Xiao took a deep breath, lowered her eyebrows and said pleasingly: "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Because of my negligence.


    Caused to be seen by the pursuer, thus exposing Liu Che''s strength.


    Xiao Luan''s heart was very flustered.


    I''m afraid that the other party will just dodge and leave, hiding in an unknown place, and will not leave until the breakthrough.


    See this cute little look.


    Liu Che smiled, grabbing at the other''s bright wrist.


    This obviously aggressive action.


    Xiao Luan felt it right away, but she didn''t resist, just lowered her head.


    Then the two disappeared in place.


    However, the senior officials of Chi Huang Liuyan received a message from Liu Che.


    The other party wants to go to retreat, but at the same time, he is afraid that some places are not well understood.


    So, he took Xiao Luan and disappeared temporarily for a while.


    Okay.


    Go straight and run away!


    Damn...the thieves didn¡¯t do that. ! !


    There is no lack of virtue.


    During Xiao Luan''s run, the entire Chihuang Flowing Flame was gone, so someone had to be arranged to replace it.


    However, although Chihuang Liuyan''s senior management was very angry about this.


    But more still dumbfounding.


    This child is so careful.


    Don''t give others a chance at all.


    Doesn''t he know that there is a rule for blessing that others can''t figure out his position?


    Oh...that''s all.


    Just keep a good destiny.


    Liu Che''s destination.


    Nature is a chaotic sea of ??chaos.


    Only here is the place where he can settle down.


    At present, there is no shortage of their own supplies.


    There was also a beautiful woman who was kidnapped.


    Don''t be too comfortable on a small day.


    Xiao Luan looked at the small house blankly, and said speechlessly: "You want me to live in this, at least make it more beautiful."


    The house is three stories high.


    The outside is full of chaotic barriers.


    The power of countless laws echoed each other, and there were millions of hidden **** patterns alone.


    Not to mention the creation god.


    Even a higher **** would not be easy to search for Liu Che.


    "Hey...Who makes you want to hook me up, let''s just leave it on this condition. If you don''t like it, you can go straight away."


    "Huh, everyone knows that I was abducted by you, and now they want to chase me away, no way..."


    Xiao Luan is the second generation of God.


    It is a big family whose parents are both upper bounds.


    This was what Liu Che only understood later.


    I have been accustomed to living a good life since I was young, so I naturally don''t want to live in such a place with no sense of beauty.


    Therefore, before entering the world of God''s Domain.


    Xiao Luan completely remodeled the nest.


    Not only did he take out a piece of cave sky cover from his pocket, but also made a lot of internal space.


    And Liu Che''s three-story broken house.


    It was even kicked and collapsed by Xiao Luan.


    A house made of exquisite sacred jade appeared in front of the two of them.


    "This is like a home, let''s go..."


    Xiao Luan smiled triumphantly.


    Hum...little man, sister, I''m rich.


    After all, it was the second generation of God, plus the leader of Chi Huang Liuyan.


    I don''t know how many treasures are treasured.


    Liu Che didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and asked directly: "What should I do if I want to completely complete this golden turtle?"


    "That''s how you want to kill the gods, simple... Start a plane war and let your followers kill it. Anyway, it will be killed in a few decades."


    "So long? Isn''t his God''s Domain world controlled by no one!"


    The consciousness of the gods was suppressed by himself.


    The divine body was also completely damaged.


    There should be no resistance.


    Xiao Luan covered her forehead and sighed: "I really don''t know if you should be called a tyrant or an idiot... You suppressed that person with spells. If God''s Domain continues to be damaged, he will still wake up, so I have to slowly figure it out. ."


    "Is there no better way?"


    Liu Che asked unwillingly.


    "Yes, I have."


    "what?"


    "You break through the creation god, or you have a deeper understanding of the law of time, use your supreme divine power to freeze the opponent''s **** domain, and then break it with one force."


    Liu Che was silent directly.


    If he had this means.


    Still need to ask.


    For a long time, he sighed: "Wait a little longer, give me a little time to break through the creation god, and then destroy this guy."


    Since he can become a **** of creation, the resources of his God''s Domain world must be a thousand times cooler than plundering the Fragmented World by himself.


    Since the treasure can''t run away.


    Then he doesn''t need to worry, just take a quick picture.


    However, you can also let your own gods practice their hands. .


    Chapter 248 God War is on, Liu Che''s army of terrifying gods! (Guiqiu full order)


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Liu Che issued an announcement.


    God of Eternity: "Recently, I suppressed an ancient god. If the priests feel that they are strong enough, they can go to the world of that ancient **** to conquer!"


    The world will help the lord: "Hi...ancient god? What level of **** is that?"


    The fox who only loves money: "I don''t know, I beg my **** to explain."


    General Yuwen: "Looking at the literal meaning, it should be at the same level as the God of Eternity!"


    Tanjirou: "Worshiping my **** can suppress such a terrible enemy."


    Bearded swordsman: "It is impossible to imagine how a battle at the level of gods would happen. It is estimated that countless stars will be destroyed in a single blow!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You are all wrong. God has a word that is very worthy of everyone''s mind. God cannot guess~, cannot guess..."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "+1"


    Judicial God: "My God, who is more terrifying than Pangu who opened the sky, then fights,-it is indeed unimaginable."

 Chapter 311：

    God of Eternity: "In fact, it is not as mysterious as you think. The ancient **** is actually stronger than me, but the real combat power is not as good as me."


    The fallen white-robed mage: "It seems that the divine power is still not awakened enough. I will continue to work hard."


    There are many meanings in the words of God.


    The **** of eternity confessed to be inferior to that god.


    But it can be suppressed abruptly.


    What does this mean?


    The power level representing the God of Eternity is not as good, but the true strength has to completely crush the opponent.


    For a moment, a reminder sounded in the group.


    Ding... The God of Eternity uploaded a video.


    All members of the group downloaded all in an instant.


    I saw a human head in the hands of the God of Eternity.


    Then this head, the **** of eternity was suppressed in the long river of time.


    Completely lost consciousness.


    A woman next to him whispered, "Is this all right?"


    "Um."


    "Then I''m going to rest."


    The picture ends here.


    The video is only one minute.


    It exposed a lot of information.


    The **** of eternity was unscathed, but the hostile **** was brutally suppressed.


    Speaking solely on the basis of breath.


    That head only needs to be revealed a little, and anyone in the group except gods can be killed in seconds.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "So this is the defeated god? It''s really scary, but...when I sacrifice the world, I will go to the opponent''s world to fight!"


    Since the gods are not free.


    Then the priests of them will naturally be busy.


    General Yuwen: "Although there is only a short scene, I feel passionate in my heart. My god, do you mean let us attack the other side''s **** realm, right?"


    God of Eternity: "Of course, I''ve been a bit busy lately, so I don''t have time to destroy the other party''s world."


    Chu Dashan: "I''ll go, I can destroy the other party''s world, that''s really cool, I want to go..."


    Tanjiro: "Idiot, you better handle your own world first, my second brother and I have withdrawn!"


    Li Er: "Hahaha, Tanjirou''s words are right, our brothers are leaving first, and we will meet again in the world of the ancient gods."


    Since there are no enemies in the world of the cemetery of the saints.


    People like them naturally have to retreat, except to sort out their own income.


    This world is against the gods.


    Naturally, it is a big cake in their eyes.


    And this war is different from Chu Xuanfeng''s world.


    They can use all means.


    Ji Shi Witch: "That... Lord God, the woman next to you doesn''t seem to be a god, is it your wife?"


    In the chat group.


    Misfire instantly.


    The soul of gossip is burning.


    Most of them were shocked by the picture of the ancient **** being suppressed.


    A word from Xiaofeng.


    But it has attracted the attention of countless people.


    Yes, there is still a woman in the picture.


    The divine power that surrounds the body is not weaker than the eternal God.


    The fox who only loves money: "I seem to have heard something interesting. The gods won''t blame us? No way..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Curious.jpg"


    If they were just simple friends, they would not be so curious.


    The key is to speak out and rest at will.


    The relationship between the two people is likely to be very close.


    God of Eternity: "You guess what, this is the goddess of creation that is very good to me, are you all free? Give me all to work!!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Wow... the **** is angry, run away~~~"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Slid...slid..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "I was wrong, the great God of Eternity, I shouldn''t talk too much...uuuu..."


    The **** was angry.


    That''s hard to say.


    And even if it''s gossip, it''s not that they can ask.


    ...


    Chaos in the sea.


    Liu Che shook his head helplessly, and then entered the world of God''s Domain, ready to pry open the opponent''s God''s Domain.


    At this time, there is endless time in the river.


    Suppressing a golden head.


    The years flow.


    The other party fell into true eternal sleep.


    Several of the gods stood under the long river of time, staring at the head.


    Since yesterday, there has been a long time, and the riots in God''s Domain World.


    They guessed that the gods were in trouble.


    So I was ready for the battle long ago.


    As a result, it didn''t take long.


    A head was suppressed in.


    Although the breath did not appear.


    But the occasional strand that floats out still makes them look like a big enemy.


    "God, this head..."


    "It''s my enemy. Although it has some strength, it''s just a waste. Watch me open the world of God''s Domain, and you can go inside and destroy it."


    "Yes."


    Since it is the enemy of God.


    Then the glory of God must be defended.


    The time goes by.


    A mysterious rift slowly appeared.


    The golden diaphragm stubbornly resisted the erosion of divine power.


    However, a terrifying flame fell.


    This last barrier was instantly destroyed and shattered.


    Opened the barrier of God''s Domain.


    A glorious divine power poured out.


    For a long time in Hanoi, there are horrible fireworks.


    "Small world, dare to be presumptuous and suppress in front of me!"


    Two words come out.


    Instantly freeze the fiercely defiant God''s Domain.


    In this instant, Liu Che had already scanned the opponent''s world of God''s Domain.


    The area is not small.


    And the build is perfect.


    But compared with his own world of God''s Domain.


    The area is still too small.


    Moreover, it is a combination of law fragments, this is the gap in strength!


    What about the creation of God for countless years?


    There is no rule, it is ants in the end.


    Kaguya Ji turned towards him and asked, "God, can I go in this way?"


    "Okay, you can go inside and kill casually, if you have something good, you can bring it over."


    God war is so cruel.


    Once God falls.


    God''s Domain World is the other side''s food.


    Hui Ye pursed his lips and said to the sisters: "Let''s go..."


    The beginning of the battle of God.


    It was suppressed by the gods, and then the goddess entered the world and shattered.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is Liu Che''s plan.


    Although the other party is a creation god.


    But within the world of God''s Domain.


    Except for a few gods who have good strengths, the rest are nothing to worry about.


    Miaoshan flew off with him.


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Except for the young goddess, all the others joined the battle.


    And Liu Che also opened the door to the world.


    In every **** star, the teleportation array is opened.


    As long as you take this, you can go to the God Realm of the God of Creation.


    At the same time, Liu Che''s voice resounded through the Eternal God Realm.


    "The battle of the gods is on. Everyone who reaches the immortal can participate in the battle. All the beasts and envoys must participate. Go and destroy the world!"


    The vast voice sounded.


    Those beasts that he has cultivated for a long time.


    And the world of promotion.

 Chapter 312：

    All aroused fighting spirit.


    Naruto Uzumaki said to his old man: "Dad, let''s go. That fellow Sasuke must also want to participate in this magical battle."


    "Well, it''s time for those who are godless to feel the greatness of God."


    Naruto World.


    Countless troops assembled.


    Although after the world is at peace, there is no ninja system.


    But Dashemaru cleverly allowed them to preserve their combat effectiveness in the form of a discussion.


    .................0


    At this moment, Mizuno Nami, Daido Uchiha, brothers Sasuke Uchiha, and countless heroes took the portal to the enemy God Realm.


    Inside the Datang Shuanglong World.


    Tiandao Song Que.


    Leading millions of believers, he also stepped into the realm of the gods.


    The world is promoted to the fairy world.


    Many good players have become immortals, and when they try the tempering of the tower, how can there be a real fight to increase their strength quickly?


    Liu Che stood in the eternal temple.


    Seeing batch after batch of people pouring into the enemy God''s Domain.


    Laughing.


    "This is my army of believers. Feel the horror of my army of believers..."


    How many sacred beasts are there in God''s Domain.


    I''m afraid it has already surpassed tens of millions.


    Every promotion in the world brings huge benefits.


    Believers in the same world are counted at least in billions.


    Of course, people like Naruto World can''t reach this level.


    Like the world of Tanjiro, and the earth of the whirlwind of Chu.


    Can reach such a figure.


    ...


    The enemy is in the realm of God.


    Since the sky was opened up.


    Dense crowds descended from everywhere.


    As the gods of the golden armor, the gods, seeing this scene, were frightened.


    "My god, our world has been invaded!"


    "My god, where are you."


    "God..."


    Countless planets were destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    This group of shameless enemies, like locusts, continue to slaughter their people.


    Cruel and terrifying.


    The ten leaders who belong to the gods.


    There were blood and tears in both eyes.


    He picked up the battle axe to destroy the insects in the distance, but was stopped by a figure.


    This is a goddess in white.


    The other party looked at him and smiled: "Those who want to deal with us, have asked me if Huiye, Bone Art¡¤Exterminate!"


    The bone spear that is entwined with the aura of destruction and destruction.


    It collided with the opponent''s battle axe.


    With just one blow, Huiye destroyed the opponent''s weapon.


    Destroyed along with the soul.


    "No... Brother Kandal!!! You follower of the evil god, I will kill you..."


    Ten of them belonged to the gods, and they were immediately beaten by one.


    Naturally cause other anger.


    Tiamat opened his eyes and said indifferently: "Your strength is too bad, let''s go to death!" Bu.


    Chapter 249-The Bellflower in Traveling Through Time and Space


    The rays of destruction and destruction are radiated from the pink apricot eyes.


    The two gods who stood in front of them were directly beaten up by vomiting blood and flying upside down.


    The golden blood spilled over the starry sky.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Tiamat has the power to create monsters.


    After requesting Lin Qinger.


    Her power is even more weird.


    The blood flying in the air, before it fell, turned into terrifying monsters, attacking the world below.


    God said to destroy this world.


    Then, there must be no creature left behind.


    Killing everywhere.


    The believers of Liu Che were gradually cultivated and formed.


    Layer after layer of management.


    Belief is very firm.


    The believers of the creation **** of gold armor came from plunder, and most of them were purchased.


    For example, make stars.


    It can also be purchased from other people.


    The results are now apparent.


    Even if many believers die, they will drag others to die together.


    It''s like a bunch of lunatics.


    In their hearts.


    Death is nothing but allegiance to God.


    Will be reborn in the flames in the future.


    Liu Che looked at the devastated believers, smiled lightly, and tapped his fingers inward.


    Thousands of fireworks were born.


    The dead believers are resurrected again.


    "Roar...God raised us again, kill us!!!"


    "Don''t be afraid of death, kill all these enemies."


    ...


    For a moment, Tanjiro, Osamaru, Tosaka Rin and other priests appeared one after another.


    Start to command their respective troops.


    Make a more terrifying harvest.


    "God, what about the **** star here?"


    Lin Qing''er looked at a planet where no creatures survived, frowned and asked.


    "Destroy the planet, take the star core!"


    "Yes."


    Afterwards, a turquoise divine power hit the **** star.


    The splendid fireworks bloomed.


    Be kind to the enemy.


    It''s cruel to yourself.


    All believers understand this truth.


    Although they don''t know the reason for the battle of God.


    But I knew everything in my heart.


    If the gods of eternity fail, then they will also face this devastating attack.


    May I ask who dares not work hard?


    After seeing that the ten gods of the other party were all eliminated, Liu Che gave an order to let Hui Ye and others slowly retreat.


    The rest is left to the priests and believers.


    Miaoshan returned to him and asked, "God, why don''t you kill them all in one go?"


    "It''s not necessary. Now this world has no resistance. The remaining enemies are just right for training."


    God war needs to control a degree.


    And it''s really good as a trial place here.


    There is no God, and there is no real God''s consciousness to control it.


    The world has completely declined.


    ......


    In the world of gods.


    About Liu Che''s defeat of Kyle Morris, the golden creator god.


    It has become the hottest news of the moment.


    Whether it is Liu Che''s identity or his strength.


    Are constantly being excavated.


    But on the one hand, Chihuang Flowing Flame is blocking it, and on the other hand, Liu Che has a triple rule of shielding.


    It is impossible to trace time even using the supreme artifact.


    "This Liu Che''s law of time is really hateful."


    "What I mean is that there is no way to trace his history, and his location..."


    "Don''t say that, you are jealous when you turn around, be careful that others have copied it for you!"


    "What are you afraid of? The gods of the Golden God System are looking for Liu Che at the moment! How can he come to us if he has time..."


    "Really? The Chihuang Flowing Flame God System also notified that it was Kyle Morris who was the first to do something. A creation **** took action against the main god, hehe...it''s hard to say."


    The high-level gods shot toward the low-level gods.


    And also was counter-killed.


    It''s embarrassing to say it.


    But because of this, people are more willing to see the excitement.

 Chapter 313：

    After all, the world of gods.


    There have been no major battles for several years.


    Although the creation **** of the Golden God System was not good at strength, he was also a human being, and the master was a certain tycoon in the upper realm.


    Of course, in addition to this topic.


    There were also countless speculations about Liu Che''s identity.


    If there is only one kind of law.


    Well, it''s not outrageous.


    There are still talents that can be possessed at this level.


    But the three rules have to be considered.


    Is it a big figure in the upper realm who wants to train Liu Che?


    Facing the wanted of the golden **** system.


    Except for some lone rangers who chose to hunt, none of the other big forces dared to intervene.


    Including the gods who once stolen books by Xiao Luan.


    The same is true.


    ......


    In the world of Inuyasha.


    Xiao Feng knelt down in front of the shrine religiously, muttering words.


    Before long, a sky light fell.


    Kikyo''s figure appeared in front of her.


    Feel the familiar breath.


    Xiao Feng opened her eyes and said with a sweet smile: "Sister!"


    "Well, how have you been recently? I heard that you are openly naughty in the Ten Thousand Worlds chat group!"


    "No...nothing."


    Xiao Feng naturally didn''t dare to admit it.


    she knows.


    If I admit it myself, I''m probably going to be spanked.


    Fortunately, the bellflower is not true.


    Just say it casually.


    At this time in the morning, people came and went in the city of Maple.


    Not many people noticed the appearance of Platycodon.


    The temple where the two of them are.


    It is the most solemn place in the city, with a radius of one kilometer, except for the priests who worshipped it, no one can approach it.


    If you want to worship the gods, you can go to other places of worship.


    "By the way, elder sister, why did you fall in such a hurry this time? Didn''t the gods say that there is a war?"


    Kikyo looked at the renewed city, his eyes were a little erratic.


    I remember that this place was still a declining small village before.


    In the blink of an eye.


    It has developed into a city with a population of 200,000.


    Hearing what my sister said, Kikyo smiled and said: "How great is the power of the gods, and they are extremely godly and very hard. Now the priest is tempering myself in the battle of gods. I have other tasks and need to come back. "


    Xiao Feng nodded.


    Seeing the suppressed god, she naturally understood that God had won the battle.


    I didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    It seems that I have to work hard too.


    "Sister, what task do you have, can I help you?"


    "No, this task, only I can go."


    Kikyo''s expression is a little strange.


    And don''t want to tell Xiao Feng.


    The latter nodded, obediently not asking again.


    Kikyo then walked around the city. On the way, she ran into a half-monster wearing a fire-red coat, and the two passed by.


    No one spoke.


    Only after Kikyo left.


    Inuyasha turned around abruptly, and muttered in his heart: "This woman is so terrifying, she doesn''t even smell at all on her body, I''m afraid this is the same power as the master priest."


    As a half-demon.


    Originally he hated humans.


    But after being violently beaten by his own brother, he was thrown into the Maple Village.


    Er Gouzi gradually became honest.


    Especially after seeing the peaceful coexistence of humans and monsters, the tragic experience of my mother and myself naturally sounded...


    Just two months ago.


    He passed the examination and became a resident of the city.


    Because of its excellent combat effectiveness, it was included as one of the combatants.


    Now it is well paid.


    Although it is still not as good as the Sesho Maru, he is also the one who rushed to catch up.


    ...


    Kikyo walked towards some place in the city according to memory.


    That is the place where the time tree used to be.


    Since the establishment of Maple City.


    The woods were cancelled one after another, but here as a memorial place was preserved.


    The guardian believers saw Kikyo¡¯s clothes.


    He knelt on the ground quickly.


    "See the lady official."


    "Well, you have worked hard."


    In general, except for Xiao Feng, those who wear white robes are only senior female officials.


    Plus, the bellflower is veiled.


    Although he can''t see his face clearly.


    But the people in the city did not dare to wear it indiscriminately.


    For a long while.


    Kikyo came to the corpse well. She looked at the deserted well and whispered: "Oh, for the sake of the gods, I will go to that era."


    She took out a branch of the era tree and a handful of natural teeth.


    History has long been rewritten.


    The time and space of the two eras are different.


    But if you want to go, the time and space where Kagome is.


    Then it must be a medium.


    And Liu Che chose platycodon grandiflorum for this reason.


    Let her go to the original era and bring Kagome back.


    Of course, it would be best to get the corals together.


    "The Way of Time Open!"


    Kikyo held the natural tooth and injected his supernatural power, and slashed it into the bone well.


    Black time and space road.


    Appeared in front of her.


    Inside is a fork in several eras.


    Bellflower must be distinguished one by one. This is a patient job.


    She wandered in there for a while.


    Found the path of time.


    Precisely.


    The bellflower is outside the space-time tunnel, and the road in front of it will lead to five hundred years later.


    One is fifty years later.


    The two tunnels are connected by a strange force.


    "So this is it?"


    Kikyo smiled faintly, and the natural tooth in his hand shook. 1.4


    Broke this space-time tunnel.


    Go in by yourself.


    At this time, the maple village was full of tension.


    The faces of the villagers were full of angry expressions.


    A young girl in a short skirt was tied to the ground by a rope.


    There was an angry expression on her face.


    Constantly yelling.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me..."


    "Do you know that kidnapping someone is illegal!"


    "Asshole..."


    ...


    Kagome people are stupid.


    After staying in the basement for a while, he was dragged in by the monster.


    How about waiting.


    Just a group of people surrounded and tied up


    No, how do these people''s clothes look like this?


    "You went to the Forbidden Forest, and you dare to say that you are right, whether you are a monster?"


    "Wait, her face..."


    Grandma Feng looked at Kagome''s face and was stunned.


    How could she be exactly like her sister.


    Could it be the reincarnation of my sister?

 Chapter 314：

    As the most authoritative person in the village, Grandma Feng opened his mouth, and the rest of the people fell silent.


    And outside the village.


    Kikyo looked at Xiao Feng''s old look, feeling a little sour inexplicably.


    If you did not choose to join the religious religion.


    This is probably the end of their sisters. .


    Chapter 250 Fudge Kagome first, and then collect coral (kneel for full order)


    "Grandma Feng, this girl she..."


    "Well, you don''t need to be nervous, she is not a bad person. As for why she went to Inuyasha Forest, wait for me to interrogate slowly."


    Grandma Feng released Kagome''s shackles.


    The latter stood up, rubbing his flushed wrists with a curse expression.


    After all, people in the Warring States Period were very rude.


    There is no idea of ??pitying and cherishing jade at all.


    At the same time, I am afraid that the monsters have changed.


    Just as everyone was about to disperse, a pretty figure walked in from outside.


    She is wearing a white dress.


    There is a veil on his face.


    Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, the breath that radiated from his body was breathtaking.


    Kagome even exclaimed: "Is this woman a fairy?"


    The dim divine light, although converged.


    But it is not comparable to ordinary humans.


    Grandma Feng grabbed the bow and arrow next to him, and said nervously: "Please stop, who are you, what are you doing in our village?"


    "I... called Kikyo."


    What?


    Bellflower!


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Grandma Feng was even more dazed on the spot.


    Soon she said angrily: "What are you kidding me, my sister..."


    The veil was taken off.


    A familiar face appeared in front of everyone.


    Platycodon.


    It''s really sister Kikyo.


    But it was very different from Xiaofeng''s sister.


    Because Sister Kikyo is not as good-looking as the woman in front of her smiles.


    "Impossible, what kind of monster are you? My sister died 29 or 50 years ago!"


    "I came from another time and space, so don''t be surprised. Do you want me to cover up the Demon Arrow?"


    Kikyo raised his finger.


    The purple demon-breaking power appeared in mid-air.


    Then flew to the Inuyasha Forest.


    Turn the hundred-foot monster inside directly into ashes!


    When Kagome saw Kikyo''s face, he fell into a daze.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly.


    It has been determined that this is not her own time, and of course she wants to go home.


    After showing the power.


    Grandma Feng believed Kikyo''s words for the time being, but in order not to cause panic, she planned to take the two to her home.


    She looked at the way she was walking in front, familiar with the road.


    I had already believed 80% of Kikyo''s words in my heart.


    Otherwise, how does she know where her home is.


    Come into the room.


    Kagome couldn''t wait to ask: "Are you looking for me to help me return to modern times? I really don''t want to stay here anymore."


    The people here are very savage.


    There are also monsters.


    It''s hell.


    Kikyo ignored her, but looked at his elderly sister and sighed: "We in this era have suffered too much, let me help your eyes recover."


    She tapped her fingers across the frowning sister''s face.


    Grandma Feng felt a warm current in her bird''s nest.


    "This...what''s going on?"


    She pulled down the blindfold.


    I saw my eyes blinded for fifty years, and he recovered!


    The Kagome people next to him are stupid.


    Is this magic?


    "In the real time and space, you were also injured by the monster, so you were blind. At that time, you received the grace of God. Not only did you restore your eyesight, our sisters also asked for the original tragedy."


    Kikyo didn''t wait for her sister to ask.


    Explain it.


    "So, sister, did you travel from other time and space?"


    "Yes, Kagome next to you, you are the reincarnation of my soul in this world. The jade of the four souls in my body is the opportunity for reincarnation."


    Kikyo stretched out his hand towards Kagome.


    He took a pink jade out of her body.


    When the jade of the four souls touched the bellflower.


    Struggling frantically.


    Even began to spread the miasma.


    Because it felt the aura of destruction from the opponent.


    "Hmph, I could kill in the last life. Can a mere group of grievances compare with my god?"


    The terrifying light penetrated the jade of the four souls.


    Obliterate all the souls in it.


    Only Cuizi''s soul was extracted.


    It''s just that Cuizi is very weak at the moment.


    Kikyo temporarily sealed the opponent in a jade pendant.


    Waiting to return to the gods.


    Then release the other party.


    Two women, one old and one young, were suppressed by Kikyo.


    The former is afraid of her sister''s terrifying power.


    The latter was terrified by the resentment in that jade.


    After dealing with all this, Kikyo said to Kagome: "There are some things, not what you want to do, as my soul reincarnated.


    You are very clever and lucky. Now that you are in this world, stay by my side and I will teach you the magic of God.


    Otherwise, you should be prepared to face countless monsters, I... After dealing with the things in hand, you will be ready to return to the original time and space. "


    There is nothing wrong with lying occasionally.


    The time tunnel of the bone well.


    Has been closed by her.


    Without Kikyo¡¯s consent, Kagome wanted to go back to the modern era, it was a idiotic dream.


    Now that God has taken a fancy to you.


    It is impossible to escape.


    "Then I can''t go back to Hyundai... as long as I return to the wellhead, I can go back?"


    "You can try..."


    Kagome heard the words, opened the door and ran away.


    She didn''t care about it anymore.


    As long as there is a way, you must give it a try.


    When the silly boy left.


    Kaede, who was sitting across from Kikyo, said, "Are you here for her?"


    "Unexpectedly, after several decades of living, your brain will become more flexible. Before, you were stupid and couldn''t even use spells."


    "It''s the same with you. I didn''t expect that my sister in another world would not only coax the little girl, but also talk more."


    "It''s because of God, without God...there would be no me now."


    "So, what about Inuyasha?"


    "You said the dog monster in the forest, I''m sorry I didn''t know him."


    When Grandma Feng heard her sister''s words, she felt cold all over her body.


    The two people who were in love did not even know each other.


    And the tone was indifferent like a stranger.


    What happened in that time and space?


    Kikyo turned around, looked at his sister, and smiled: "You don''t have to be so scared, I will leave soon, do you want to go back with me? Practicing the magic of the gods can restore your youth."


    "No, I have been through my whole life, and I can''t accept another time and space."


    Grandma Feng shook her head.


    As long as my sister can be happy.


    As for Inuyasha, let him fall asleep.


    Alas, two people who are destined for nothing can''t be together after all.


    ...


    For a long while.


    Kagome came back from the forest, tired like a dead dog.


    After staying in school for a long time, I experienced monsters again.


    It was a blessing that she did not faint from hunger.


    However, through this attempt.


    She also gave up completely.

 Chapter 315：

    At the level of the bone well, it was impossible for him to travel back, although Kagome guessed that he could not go back because the jade of the four souls was destroyed.


    But what then?


    The situation is better than people.


    Take one step as one step.


    "Excuse me, how do you practice spells? Since you are going to take me away, you have to teach me some methods of body protection."


    "Well, let''s learn from the basics first."


    Kikyo smiled and said, she is now the goddess of nine stars.


    Teaching Kagome is not easy.


    The two stayed in Maple Village for three days.


    Then set off to remove the demon village.


    Faced with the cloud-ridden platycodon, the dissatisfaction in Kagome''s heart dissipated completely with the wind.


    "Are we immortals? I didn''t expect that I would have another day to fly!"


    "No, it''s just a means of flying. As long as you practice the meditation I taught you, it is not difficult to fly by yourself."


    "Oh, then I have to work hard."


    Kagome stood beside Kikyo, the two of them looked like twins.


    For the convenience of action.


    Her short skirt has been replaced by a witch costume.


    The cottage is still the same in memory.


    It''s just enlarged.


    When the people below saw someone flying in the clouds and mist.


    Looks very surprised.


    Coral''s father prepared the weapon early, standardizing the two.


    "Be careful. If the opponent launches an attack, you must defend yourself well."


    "Yes, father."


    Coral was wearing a tight-fitting armor, and said firmly.


    Then the opponent stopped in the cottage.


    When it was clear that the person who came were twins, Coral''s father was a little dumbfounded.


    Then he hurriedly retreated from his own people, and 983 stepped forward and asked, "May I ask you who are you?"


    "The goddess of the God of Eternity is traveling the world now, but the patriarch should have heard my name. My name is Kikyo. Once your grandfather gave me the jade of the four souls."


    After the introduction of platycodon.


    Coral''s father finally understood.


    The other party did not actually die, but went to heaven to serve the gods.


    I just want to see when I pass by here this time.


    By the way, look for some women with strong spiritual power and take them to serve the gods.


    Coral''s father is also a personal spirit.


    Know the power of Kikyo.


    Just want her to leave some inheritance.


    So I asked my daughter to come over and ask her if it is okay.


    After all, in this era, human beings are living very hard.


    It''s better to serve the gods than to suffer in the village.


    Although Kagome next to him was laughing, he was still complaining in his heart. This **** was definitely not serious.


    Said to be looking for a goddess.


    In fact, it is to expand the harem for yourself.


    But she didn''t dare to say that, after all, the power of Kikyo has been shocked by the heavens, but she is also a person who has seen the body of the gods.


    It''s just a small complaint in my heart.


    Don''t dare to be truly disrespectful.


    Kikyo looked at Shan Shan''s eyes and smiled and said, "This girl is good, so I will accept it. By the way, if you pass on your writing method, it will be easier to remove the demon in the future."


    "Then thank you Mr. Kikyo."


    "Well, no need."


    Coral stood aside, did not dare to speak the whole time, but kept examining the goddess.


    Wait until the father has finished talking to her.


    Then he asked, "Since you are a goddess, can you show us a hand?"


    "coral!"


    "Father, she just opened her mouth, and we believed it, that''s not okay."


    Coral said stubbornly.


    Kikyo smiled when he heard the words, and asked, "How can I be considered as showing off, is this okay?"


    I saw her finger.


    The side of the cottage was cut directly into a deep ditch traversing a kilometer.


    Coral''s father took a look.


    The deep ditch is three meters wide and the depth is not bottomed.


    The forests have suffered a lot of damage. .


    Chapter 251: Sacrifice from Platycodon grandiflorum, God Wu and Kagura arrive! (Guiqiu complete order) [ͼ]


    A big hole was directly broken through the wall of the cottage.


    Coral swallowed.


    Never dare to talk again.


    This kind of terrifying power can no longer be described with two hands.


    "Little sister, are you satisfied with my strength?"


    Kikyo looked at the coral with a smile.


    The latter trembled all over.


    The chick nodded like a peck.


    "Well, really good, sister, I like good girls."


    After conquering the coral, Kikyo left some practice methods.


    She left no eternal thoughts.


    After all, the time and space here is not the master time and space, and the gods did not tell her to preach before they came.


    Afterwards, Kikyo used magic techniques to repair the cottage and set up an enchantment.


    In this way, Except Monster Village will not be attacked by monsters.


    After one more person.


    There was obvious joy on the road.


    Compared with the elegant bellflower, Coral prefers to talk to Kagome.


    After all, they are all the same age.


    There are still many topics.


    After learning that Kikyo is not a person in this time and space, Coral was obviously taken aback.


    There are people who reverse time.


    I''m afraid that the gods in their world can''t do this.


    A group of people wandered around the ground, and apart from flying every day, they did some good deeds with Kikyo.


    For example, in addition to demons.


    Or help the people improve water conservancy.


    In half a month.


    More than 6,000 monsters died in Kikyo''s hands.


    The other half-monster hiding in the dark got news of Kikyo''s resurrection.


    "Kaijiu... really a long-lost woman, I want to meet her."


    Naraku, who was wearing a baboon suit, had a strange light shining in her eyes.


    Then he flew towards the distance with the miasma.


    The reason why he can determine the location of Kikyo.


    It is because the opponent found a chess piece left by him.


    ...


    "You hurry up, the monster that controls my soul is coming."


    Hitomi, dressed in white, saw the three of Kikyo.


    A warning was issued immediately.


    But then, she was controlled by Naruo''s spider silk, knelt on the ground and wailed.


    The soul is controlled.


    She is like a puppet, every day like a puppet, she goes somewhere regularly and talks to her friends.


    Although everyone knows she died long ago.


    But the body doesn''t listen to it.


    Sometimes they deceive some people and feed it to Naraku''s spiders.


    It can be said that now, Hitomi''s daily life is a torture.


    "Sister Kikyo, help her, it''s so pitiful."


    Coral couldn''t help but said.


    I was controlled by spider silk every day for many years.


    What a cruel thing this is.


    Kikyo nodded and came to Hitomi''s face, and reached out to touch the opponent''s forehead.


    Terrible supernatural power.


    It directly purified the magic in Hitomi''s body, and continued to pursue the source.


    In the perception of platycodon.


    There is a monster, hurriedly approaching here.


    It won''t be long before she will be able to come to her.


    "Is it the miasma monster again? Forget it, I don''t bother to play with him..."


    Kikyo said lightly.


    God ordered him to find Kagome and help his sister conquer the world.


    But there is no time to play some house wine with these monsters.

 Chapter 316：

    "Divine Art, Reversal and Elimination of Evil"


    boom.


    Golden streamer.


    It directly affects Naraku''s body.


    The latter had just passed a mountain range, less than 30 kilometers away from the location of Hitomi.


    Suddenly.


    A golden flame burned from the depths of Naraku''s soul.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Why is my soul burning..."


    "No... who is attacking me!!!"


    Countless black smoke surged.


    The ugly soul of the ghost spider fell out of it.


    It was reduced to ashes in midair.


    On the other hand, in the twisted soul, there were two figures that attracted the attention of Kikyo.


    "Hey... I didn''t expect such a pure existence among the monsters."


    The consciousness of these two souls is ignorant.


    But there is no slightest miasma.


    But with a breath of freshness.


    Even her exterminating evil golden flame did not affect the other party, it seemed that this soul was a bit interesting.


    Kikyo''s thoughts flickered slightly.


    The white palms penetrated the space and grabbed the two groups of souls.


    One group of souls has some vague interest, while the other group of souls are of wind attributes.


    Both souls are women.


    Consciousness is ignorant.


    If you are catalyzed by power, you will definitely get two brand new monsters.


    "This is..."


    Kagome looked at the soul and exclaimed.


    How come I caught two souls suddenly.


    Kikyo explained: "This is the monster that controls Hitomi, but it''s not exactly. It''s a combination of countless evil souls. In short, things are the opposite."


    Naraku is evil and good.


    By human grievances.


    An aggregate formed by the combination, said to be a half-demon, is only a medium.


    In fact, the ghost spider himself died a long time ago.


    Even the thoughts are blurred.


    I just know that I will harm the bellflower, as the saying goes, you will destroy what you can''t get!


    This is the last thought of the ghost spider.


    But in countless dark and evil souls.


    Constant convergence.


    Two sisters, Shinmu and Kagura, were born.


    This is the opposite of everything.


    Coral is unknown, so Kagome nodded thoughtfully.


    Almost understand what is going on.


    After getting help, the pupil here was finally relieved, and a strong sense of exhaustion came to his heart.


    I can finally rest in peace.


    ...


    In the end, Kikyo and others left the village.


    The people only thought that Tongzi was at rest.


    But he didn''t even know the arrival of Kikyo and others.


    Until night falls.


    The crackling of the bonfire kept coming from his ears, and Tongzi opened his eyes again.


    The brilliant starry sky.


    Warm campfire.


    Comfortable body.


    Everything made her feel extremely surprised.


    "I... Am I dead? Why can I still exist in the world."


    There was a little hoarseness in the soft voice.


    Then a woman in a black samurai uniform knelt down beside her and fed water to Hitomi with her hands.


    "Because of the magical skill of Lord Kikyo, you can survive with this body. Don''t be surprised that creating a body is not as difficult as you think."


    Bellflower?


    Hitomi suddenly woke up and glanced around.


    But did not find the shadow of Kikyo.


    "Don''t look for it, that adult has gone out to kill the monsters. She is a goddess, and it''s okay if you don''t sleep, we can''t do it."


    Coral placed the food in front of Hitomi, while he was lying on the luggage in the distance, ready to sleep on the spot.


    Hitomi asked eagerly, "Is the bellflower you mentioned, the adult who died fifty years ago?"


    "Yes or not, this Lord Kikyo came from another world, you will understand when you look back."


    "Oh."


    The witch in white nodded, and did not continue to ask more.


    But there was some emotion in my heart.


    He has been dead for so many years, and he can actually be resurrected.


    What a miracle.


    I don¡¯t know what the gods serving look like?


    It is different from Kagome receiving modern education.


    Hitomi, under the guidance of his grandfather, understood the duties of a witch since he was a child.


    Relieve the world and serve the gods.


    This is the job of the Miko.


    Therefore, I can be considered as a bitter and willing to come.


    With a smile, Hitomi slowly closed his eyes.


    Enjoying their flesh.


    Very happy inside.


    The next morning, Kikyo came back and said that he was going to take them away.


    "¡§"Can''t you come back?"


    Kagome looked at her pleadingly.


    The latter shook his head and said, "When you have the strength of the eight-star, you can see your parents, please work hard, girl..."


    The voice fell.


    Kikyo used magic arts to open the space-time tunnel in front of the three.


    There is nothing left to miss in this time and space.


    And stayed for so long.


    No other gifted goddess was found, so let''s do it for the time being.


    After returning to the original time and space.


    The three of Kagome looked at the huge Maple City, and fell into exclaim.


    The world is completely different.


    The air is extremely fresh.


    Humans and monsters walk together on the road, incomparable harmony.


    "Is this... the God Realm? It''s amazing, right..."


    Kagome''s eyes widened, and every pedestrian was stronger than himself.


    Even a child has incredible power.


    Hitomi and Coral looked at each other.


    Unexpectedly, this is the God Realm, it is indeed different.


    As a result, the three of them were still in shock, and they heard Kikyo say: "This is another time and space, you guys think too much, it''s just a fragmented world."


    Kagome:...


    I suspect you are despising me.


    But there is no evidence.


    Under the leadership of Kikyo, the group came to the temple.


    Kagome saw Xiao Feng here.


    A girl with aloof temperament.


    The skin is like snow.


    The eyes are as bright as stars.


    A hundred times better than those so-called stars.


    However, how could this woman become more familiar with her.


    "Sister, is the matter finished?"


    "Well, let them stay with you for a while. I have some things to deal with."


    Conversation between the two people.


    Kagome was completely dizzy.


    What is this?


    elder sister.


    Such a beautiful girl is actually that old woman.


    Oh my God.


    Xiao Feng turned to look at the three girls and nodded towards them.


    Then they were ordered to take them down and arranged to rest in the sleeping quarters.


    Wait until everyone is gone.

 Chapter 317：

    Kikyo came to the altar, put the three groups of souls in his hands on it, and activated the **** pattern formation.


    Goddess do not need to pray.


    Directly use magic to activate the sacrifice method.


    The soul of God Wu and Kagura flew to the eternal God realm with the light.


    "The next step is to unify the world, I hope not to waste too much time..."


    Kikyo muttered to himself.


    ......


    Fox in God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che received the system prompt.


    "Ding... Your goddess Kikyo sacrificed a soul, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and you have gained the goddess of emptiness---Shenwu."


    "Ding... Your goddess Kikyo sacrificed a soul, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and you have obtained the wind goddess --- Kagura."


    "Ding...Your goddess Kikyo sacrificed Cuizi''s soul, which has now been completed, and Cuizi''s strength has been improved."


    "Remarks: The two goddesses are both ignorant consciousnesses, and there is great potential to cultivate them carefully.".


    Chapter 252 This group of believers is shameless, even the planet is hollowed out! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Kikyo is indeed a model worker. I didn''t expect to bring the Kagura sisters here. Not bad..."


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction, his consciousness moved the void.


    Move the two sisters to yourself.


    At this time the two had just gained a body.


    He didn''t wear the slightest clothes.


    Liu Che thought for a moment.


    In the end, Shenwu was equipped with a pure white dress with butterflies, while Kagura was a light red dress.


    White symbolizes purity.


    And red symbolizes enthusiasm.


    At the same time, it also corresponds to the personalities of the two.


    It was Shenwu who woke up first. She opened her eyes, and there was silver light in her hollow eyes.


    Focus slowly appeared, and finally fixed on Liu Che''s body.


    The breath of the other party is extremely great.


    But he will not give himself a kind of coercion, but treat himself tenderly.


    "Who are you, who am I...and who am I..."


    Anxiety and confusion were revealed in the immature voice.


    Even a little helpless.


    Liu Che said with a smile: "You are called Wu, and you have gained a body because of my divine power, so call it Shen Wu, as for who I am.


    I am the lord of the heavens and all realms, and I am called the God of Eternity. "


    It turned out to be the Supreme God.


    At the moment when the two looked at each other.


    A lot of knowledge flew into Shenwu''s mind.


    Including one''s own background, as well as later experiences.


    It was precisely because of the goddess that she found herself in the lower realm and was saved, otherwise following the filthy monster, she didn''t know how many mistakes she would make.


    Shenwu knelt on the ground, putting his hands in front of his head.


    Kow respectfully.


    "Thank you for your name, God will definitely serve you well in the future."


    "Well, get up. Your sister will wake up too..."


    Liu Che smiled at it.


    Shenwu nodded obediently and found a place to stand.


    Small eyes glanced at the gods from time to time.


    His eyes are full of respect and curiosity.


    Originally, she was 983 without feelings, and this was the attribute of nothingness.


    But when Liu Che created his body, he injected a law of love into it, so Shen Wucai had feelings.


    With emotion, it is natural to discipline.


    This Bu Shen Wu had just been born, and after learning of his own experience, he was the **** in his heart.


    Just when Liu Che was in a daze.


    Kagura finally regained consciousness, and his burgundy eyes were very gratifying.


    "Participate in the Lord of Eternal God, thank you for your gift."


    "Um."


    After all, it was Kagura. After accepting the memory, he knelt on the ground and bowed his prayers.


    And a little bit fear inside.


    For fear of angering the gods.


    "From now on, you two will be paired with the four goddesses such as Hina Yi to manage the shrine. You can also go to the lower realms in your free time. Naturally, someone will slowly teach you the rules."


    "Thanks, God''s gift."


    Then Hina took the two out.


    Liu Che shot out of the divine mind hole to see how Kyle Morris was progressing in the God Realm.


    I saw that the inside was full of battle at this time.


    Tanji Lang meets Dashewan.


    The two fought side by side.


    Like a bulldozer, it constantly crushes the enemy.


    The former is extraordinarily sensitive to close combat, so kill enemies quickly and ruthlessly, while the latter is simply a dark master.


    Curse, illusion, nightmare...


    All kinds of weird magic techniques are constantly used.


    As for their rear, there are hundreds of thousands of porters, passing through the wormhole of time and space.


    Quickly clean up the materials in this world of God''s Domain.


    "Move quickly, evacuate everything, and don''t leave it with the enemy even if it''s grain."


    "The believers over there are quicker, the building burns if it can''t be demolished!!!"


    A magical star.


    Unable to persist for even seven hours, he was plowed into flat ground.


    And this group of believers, with the help of the chief priest, took out the other side''s earth veins and star cores.


    Anyway, as long as they can be moved, they will all be robbed.


    The disciples in Kyle Morris''s God''s Domain all had their angry faces crooked.


    "Damn it, why can''t our **** respond? Is this world really going to fall..."


    "Yesterday there was a nasty dragon that took away God''s favorite mount, and said that he was going to give birth to a baby. It''s so shameless!!"


    "Don''t say it, because Scandinavian has no core, the entire planet has been dug into a hollow, oh oh oh... that''s our home."


    ...


    Liu Che showed a wry expression on hearing this.


    Good guys.


    How long Ao Qian has been holding back.


    Forget it, just ignore him.


    After all, what the dragon is.


    After all, they worked hard, but it was a bit funny that the **** star was dug through.


    He just took a look.


    It was a planet built of materials, and it relied on laws to operate, and it did not have a nucleus.


    How about the creation god?


    Really poor.


    After just watching it for a while, he didn''t even bother to watch it anymore.


    Liu Che checked Kyle Morris'' head, and when there was no sign of awakening, he began to continue his practice.


    He is also very hard.


    The triple rule needs to be figured out and understood.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    General Yuwen: "Brothers are okay to post some videos, I''m so bored in my hometown! I don''t have any taste of drinking... Cats sigh. jpg"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Who said no, oh... the chicken legs are not fragrant anymore."


    The fox who only loves money: "As long as the two of you work hard, you won''t just watch us fight. Let me tell you, now this God''s Domain world is cool, you can grab whatever you see!"


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Slayer: "I''m going... so arrogant?"


    Young Master Murong: "It''s more than arrogant. It''s so sour. If these resources are transferred to the **** star, we can grow our planet, and the residents will be promoted to higher **** stars in the future. These are all merits."


    What kind of practice can be faster than the reward of the gods?


    I want to improve my strength.


    It is the most cost-effective to redeem rewards only by gaining merits.


    Now open the world, let them **** it.


    This is not crazy yet.


    Now even Solanum retreats from Xingyue World, and ran directly here to **** it.


    And this girl is the most shameless.


    Two people grab it together.


    At the time of settlement, it''s still a person.


    Tanjiro: "It''s not that we didn''t talk, but we really didn''t have time. Seeing that there was no Western dragon that I snatched, it looked like a lizard, but it was riding fast."


    The crowd watched Tanjiro riding on the golden dragon, fighting.


    Extraordinarily jealous.


    The world will help the lord: "It''s great to watch you fight, I want to speed up the progress, and slip away..."


    Judicial God: "...I guess it''s impossible to see this battle of Gods, but next time I, Yang Jian, I must be the first to charge."


    Fallen white robe wizard: "Brother, give me some soup, I want these things too."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "There will be drops in supplies, and there will be drops in mounts. Don¡¯t worry... Go and develop your own world. The revival of the gods will inevitably attract the hostility of other gods. Contact, this is only the first time."


    For peace: "Yes, sister Solanum has a foresight. Now I have cleaned up the world, unified my final beliefs, and prepared the world for promotion!"


    Inside the world of One Piece.

 Chapter 318：

    There are countless heroes.


    Regardless of whether it is forced or forced to practice divine law, they all have a new year.


    Now I hear myself saying that there is a magical battle to fight.


    This group of reckless men, they all want to fight with their chests patted.


    Even his own son is no longer the One Piece.


    One Piece has a hammer to use, let''s be a warrior in the gods!


    That is the identity that real men yearn for.


    Sauron looked at Luffy''s father and asked, "My lord, are there really countless powerful enemies?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid you won''t be able to kill you boy then."


    Long said proudly.


    God war.


    That was a battle for the slaughter of hundreds of millions of lives.


    How tragic?


    Even if they die, they will be resurrected under the power of God.


    This is the fearless confidence of all believers.


    Sauron nodded excitedly.


    God''s world?


    There will definitely be countless swordsmen. Let me meet them for a while and improve my swordsmanship.


    This world is completely finished.


    Since there was no world government.


    And wiped out the Devil Fruit Tree.


    In addition to being able to compete with the gods, Sauron could hardly find any opponents.


    And after Luffy was taken over.


    He can''t go out casually either.


    In short, a lot of decadence.


    ......


    the other side.


    Fengyun world.


    The tyrant brought together countless masters in the martial arts.


    I am taking a big ship, heading to the immortal island overseas.


    On the way, he said to Wuming and others: "After going to sea to slay dragons this time, our cult will vigorously develop believers until the world is promoted, so that we can regain aura and become the existence of the immortal world."


    "Master priest, don''t worry, we are already ready."


    Duan Lang smiled on the side.


    The others nodded.


    Hundreds of masters have already tasted the benefits of divine law.


    And Fengyun and others even broke through to the realm of terrestrial gods.


    Flying in the clouds is nothing to say.


    As a man, who doesn''t want to be stronger.


    Fight against stronger masters.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Dugu Swordmaster now, Dongying should be very troublesome, right?"


    Wuming leaned on the railing of the deck and asked Xiongba.


    The latter shook his head and said triumphantly: "He has settled Dongying, and even established a branch of the gods. All those who dared to resist were massacred. If you want to say that the sword master is ruthless, use Divine magic controls those people to kill their relatives."


    The ruthlessness of the Dugu Swordmaster was actually forced.


    My wife has been separated for so long.


    I was in a good mood.


    As a result, these **** brought people to stop themselves.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Don''t underestimate a man in heat.


    As a result, it became what it is now.


    In the words of Dugu Swordmaster, the people of Dongying can still be called people?


    It was just a group of beasts in human skins.


    At this time, Xiongba and others had sailed for three days, and finally saw the island at noon.


    Not close yet.


    Everyone felt the humidity in the air.


    And the power of thunder in the sky.


    Xiongba said solemnly, "It seems that he has entered the vicinity of the flood dragon''s lair. The humidity here is dignified, everyone should be careful."


    Chapter 253 Xiongba: The old man came to catch the dragon, but I didn''t expect to buy one get one free! (Guiqiu full order)


    With the approach of the ship.


    The air began to hang up layers of water mist.


    Xiongba''s eyes were cold, and he immediately said: "It found us, come on!"


    Swish.


    Except for the crew, the rest of them all flew out at this moment.


    "Oh..."


    Accompanied by the sound of dragons.


    A cyan flood dragon flew out of the sea-water.


    The blue eyes were full of killing intent.


    A fierce air.


    Bashing.


    "Hahaha... you deserve to be a creature with a dragon character. There are indeed two brushes, but you didn''t see our strength when you came out?"


    The rest heard the voice of Xiongba.


    They laughed one after another.


    The reason is very simple.


    The strength of this dragon is just two shots, not too strong.


    At best, even the land gods can''t reach it.


    Qiwu slaying the dragon in the original book.


    It seems very heroic, but in fact their strength is not high.


    The real killer is Xu Fu.


    And now all of them are in the realm of land immortals, and the tyrant is even more blessed by Liu Che.


    The little dragon is really not good.


    "Frozen for me, the ice cold moon falls!"


    Qin Shuang used his stunt to seal the sea.


    The huge frost power spread out.


    Instantly froze the sea within a radius of ten miles.


    At this time, the dragon''s face showed fear, and he did something that made everyone dumbfounded.


    It flicked its tail.


    Turn around and run away!


    Damn...this is not a bit of face.


    Xiongba is waiting to brag, who would have thought that this dragon is so rubbish.


    "Back to the old man, you are the sacrifice that the old man prepared for the gods"


    He gathered his fingers.


    A huge suction force pulled the Jiaolong back abruptly.


    This scene looks ridiculous.


    The huge flood dragon, like an earthworm, was grabbed by the tail by the tyrant.


    The dragon that was fierce and fierce just now.


    Now he became a poor crying creature.


    The changes one after the other are bitterly laughable.


    Bu Jingyun looked at the dragon, shook his head and sighed: "I thought the dragon that Master said would be terrifying, it turned out to be this..."


    "Brother, you are wrong. If we came before, then there is no way for this evil dragon to say that we have become stronger, not that the dragon has become weak."


    Nie Feng added.


    Just as everyone laughed, Jiaolong''s eyes suddenly showed a touch of blood and tears, and even made a harsher sound.


    Seems to be crying for help.


    It also seems to be mourning for his own destiny.


    Xiongba''s eyes moved slightly and frowned, "This guy is not right, is it asking for help?"


    At this time, his power imprisoned the whole body of the dragon.


    Apart from wailing.


    Not even a paw can move, although it is controlled.


    But Xiongba didn''t hurt it.


    After all, it is a sacrifice.


    How bad it hurts.


    Just between his thoughts.


    Black clouds suddenly struck from the sea to the west, in the blink of an eye.


    The entire sky was dimmed.


    Click.


    A thunder sounded.


    The huge dragon head came down from the clouds.


    The coercion from the dragon clan.


    Bashing.


    This is the real dragon.


    A dragon head alone is ten meters in size, and the entire body stretches for at least a kilometer.


    Old Long thought he had come.

 Chapter 319：

    Can repel the villains who catch their own children.


    Unexpectedly, after it appeared.


    Instead, these people have a stronger fighting spirit.


    Xiongba looked at the hideous dragon head and laughed loudly: "Everyone said that good things are in pairs. It seems that the old man''s luck is also here. Give me everything. Grab the two dragons and wait for the other sacred stones to arrive.


    Our world is about to take off. "


    You don''t see him sacrifice the dragon veins, and his strength has been substantially improved.


    If it is to sacrifice two dragons.


    Plus other sacred stones.


    It is estimated that the strength will break through a lot.


    Wuming touched the long sword in his hand, and said with a smile: "The master priest said it is very true, we can just make sacrifices directly here."


    "This dragon looks very powerful, but if you look closely, you can see that it is bluffing, and its scales are not as bright as the flood dragon. Obviously, life is near."


    Said with a smile and said with a smile.


    He is someone who has taken dragon tortoise blood.


    Naturally it is easy to identify these strange animals.


    When the dragon appeared at the beginning, it was obviously with a strong fighting spirit, and then found that he was invincible, and he was still trying to struggle.


    He didn''t make a cry for help until he realized that he was going to die.


    What does this show?


    It shows that the old dragon is long gone, and is likely to die soon.


    "Humans, you are sinful and sinful. You continue to kill this heaven and earth spirit beast. If it weren''t for the current sluggish aura, the old dragon and I could kill all of you in one bite."


    "It seems that you have survived from ancient times."


    "good."


    "Do you know? The world has its limits, and obedience to my **** is the beginning of a new era!"


    Xiongba is too lazy to beep more with it.


    Used a look.


    A group of people rushed up in a swarm.


    To say that the old dragon''s strength is not bad, not only can he speak words, but also can call the wind and the rain.


    Even the Thunder can be manipulated.


    But it is a pity that it faces a group of big evil people.


    Just a short time.


    A giant beast fell from the sky and splashed the sea into the stormy waves.


    Jiaolong watched his mother suffer.


    Make a whimpering sound.


    "Okay, this old dragon is about to die if you take another shot. Get ready to build the altar!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    On the other side, the place of Dongying.


    The regained young Sword Saint and Xue Xinluo are happy.


    The two of them express me and me every day.


    It''s not comfortable.


    And the people here had long been subdued by him, and all the shrines were demolished.


    Instead, there are temples of the gods.


    "Husband, there are some small countries near Dongying, do you want to subdue it?"


    "Of course, otherwise, the priest will definitely scold me for being lazy. This time, thanks to the God of Eternity and the priest, I can reunite you and me."


    Think back to the past.


    Dugu Juggernaut couldn''t help sighing.


    I once thought that the ruthless way was the strongest move.


    Shield feelings.


    Focus on swordsmanship.


    Even researched out sword twenty-two, even sword twenty-three.


    Now look back.


    How ridiculous.


    A mere mere mortal tries to delve into the divine way, that is simply a fool to learn words and know nothing about it.


    God''s grace now.


    Practice God¡¯s spells.


    Continue the old way of being sentimental, and fly with your partner.


    In just a few months, he broke through the realm of land immortals, and he is still improving.


    This proves one thing.


    Anyone who flickers away their emotions and desires are all second fools.


    Also only two fools would believe this.


    Xue Xinluo leaned in the arms of the Juggernaut, feeling extremely peaceful in her heart.


    Although she is a native of Dongying, she doesn''t like this nation at all.


    Rude, cruel, and inhuman.


    ...


    Within the Central Plains.


    In front of Baijian Villa.


    A group of people followed Heihan''s trail and came here.


    "Is it here?"


    "Yes, Master Wen Chou Chou said that Heihan did fall here in history, then let''s go, Master Master is waiting overseas."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    People who worship the sword villa naturally do not allow these people to enter.


    As a result, there were heavy casualties.


    Heihan, who had not yet been cast into a sword body, was directly taken away by the eternal gods.


    At this time, the followers of the Eternal Church.


    Bailu and Heihan have been collected.


    The last piece of the four great sacred stones was determined to be at the bottom of the West Lake Leifeng tower based on Wen Chouchou''s calculation.


    Wen Chou Chou is the follower of the domineering.


    Although it used to be very weak.


    Live with a mouth that can tell the dead to live.


    So it was looked down upon by countless people.


    But after joining the religion, he painstakingly resolved to add to the incident of the mud bodhisattva.


    So I chose the sub-category of the mystery department.


    Calculate!


    Although the scope of each time is not large, this skill is very easy to use.


    "Let''s go, take this last piece of treasure, and then we can go overseas."


    "Yes, Lord Priest."


    Wen Chouchou put Bailu into the brocade box and hid it in his arms.


    A few days later.


    A group of people greeted under Leifeng Pagoda.


    Wen Chou Chou went straight to the secret tunnel, and finally found the last piece of the heaven and earth strange stones in the tunnel under the tower.


    ........................


    This is a dark golden bowl.


    It looks inconspicuous.


    But it contains more terrifying power than the other three **** stones.


    "This thing is really not easy, if there is no method of calculation, it is really impossible to be sure."


    Faint is in his hand.


    You can feel the force washing your arms.


    It is indeed a wonder of heaven and earth.


    On that day, Wen Chouchou rushed to the coast with two treasures.


    Because of the need to hurry.


    So they chose to use Qi Jin to speed up the ship.


    It took three days for the heroes to sail.


    And Wen Chou Chou arrived at his destination in only a day and a half.


    Of course, this didn''t count the time he took to find other treasures.


    Before arriving at the destination, one can see the huge figure floating on the sea from a distance.


    Some people couldn''t help swallowing.


    Exclaimed.


    "It''s worthy of being the master priest, who can surrender such a terrifying monster."


    "Not one, there is a small one next to it!"


    "Huh? Buy one get one free!"


    Wen Chou Chou smiled faintly, and followed his gaze.


    Sure enough, in the distance of the giant dragon, I saw a small dragon shadow.


    It seems that the chief priest is lucky this time.


    moment.


    They docked on the shore, and the island at this time has long lost its original appearance, but has become a huge altar.


    Hundreds of masters in the land fairy realm act at the same time.


    It is not uncommon for this island to become like this.


    "See Master Master, fortunately not insulting your life, the remaining three sacred stones have all been gathered!"


    Wen Chou Chou offered Bai Lu and the bowl.


    The men next to him also took out Hei Han.


    Xiongba nodded repeatedly and said with a smile: "Okay, the altar was completed yesterday, ready to sacrifice..."

 Chapter 320：

    "But Master Master, don''t you have to wait for the world to be promoted?"


    "Wait any longer, that old dragon will die."


    Wen Chou Chou suddenly realized.


    After placing the sacrifices, Xiongba began the second sacrifice.


    After having an experience.


    He is not so nervous anymore.


    The huge island lit up with colorful lights, like a fairyland.


    The thick mist.


    Wanzhang Xiaguang skyrocketed.


    The old dragon, who was lingering and panting, looked at the vision around him, and was shocked in his heart.


    Although she hates her destiny.


    But before he died, he could see the true god.


    It''s not a loss either. predict.


    Chapter 254 Xiongba Sacrifices the Three God Stones, Liu Che Breaks Through the Creation God Stage


    "Ding... Your believer Xiongba sacrificed an ancient dragon, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and you will get a Seven-Star Beast Star Canglan True Dragon."


    "Ding... Your believer Xiongba sacrificed a flood dragon, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a nine-star sacred beast, Canglan Qinglong."


    "Ding...your believer Xiongba sacrificed a world-class treasure, Bailu, triggering a million-fold increase, and your God''s Domain has been increased by 10% in area and 10% in divine power."


    "Ding... Your believer Xiongba sacrificed the world''s destiny-class treasure-Heihan, triggering a million-fold increase, and your God''s Domain is blessed by the law operation, so the speed of the move is accelerated by 20%."


    "Ding...your believer Xiongba sacrificed a world-class treasure of destiny---the envoy, triggering a multiplier multiplier, and your god''s domain is successfully advanced."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your achievement in the creation of God''s rank."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your understanding of the magic of creation and regeneration. All goddesses under your command will be upgraded by one level, and the power of all followers will be upgraded by one level."


    "Ding...Your God''s Domain has achieved perfect evolution."


    Remarks: The perfection level evolves, from the eternal plane to a broader space of the gods, you can add more laws and blend into more worlds.


    Many goddesses who are stuck at the nine-star level.


    When Liu Che broke through the creation god, all of them were promoted to the gods.


    And the goddesses who had just been promoted to the eight stars came directly to the nine stars.


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Countless supernatural powers are flying and dancing.


    It shows the evolution of the world.


    Bai Suzhen had just returned from the world of Divine Warfare, feeling the changes in the world of Divine Realm, and said in surprise: "The power of the divine spirit has become stronger, and has my power also strengthened?"


    "I''m also a step up."


    Ao Li, the little dragon girl who followed Bai Suzhen, also showed a surprised expression.


    The world began to separate levels.


    Layer after layer.


    The Eternal Shrine sits at the center.


    Below is the starting **** star, which is inhabited by various gods and beasts, as well as the residences of many promoted gods.


    Because of the war of gods, there is no one on the planet for the time being.


    However, when they come back, they will definitely be shocked.


    Because this huge **** star has directly expanded a hundred times.


    The originally vast world is now a thousand times larger than the cemetery of the saints.


    It can be seen how terrifying Liu Che''s strength is.


    Next is the earth of the saint cemetery world, and the planet of the moon plane.


    The two small star Lori sighed comfortably.


    "The power bestowed by the gods is so comfortable."


    "Hmm, the original choice really was the right one!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled and began to accept the divine power.


    The planet expands.


    Their strength is constantly improving, which is another way of cultivation.


    The planets are arranging, and at the same time they are constantly getting bigger.


    The power that can be carried is also more terrifying.


    This is the benefit of joining Liu Che''s divine system, even with the same strength and the same means.


    There are no ten people who cannot defeat the eternal religion.


    The four great stones are gathered together.


    The defensive power of God''s Domain is over 80%.


    And it comes with a repair effect.


    Four super powerful divine powers, firmly protected on the gods diaphragm.


    According to Liu Che''s judgment.


    Thinking of defeating the gods of creation, I feel even more relaxed.


    Direct law suppression.


    Just a moment.


    Don''t think the battle of the gods is cumbersome. In fact, the stronger the gods, the easier it is to fight.


    The law is strong.


    The gods are strong.


    If you can''t resist, you will be suppressed.


    For the same class of gods, the competition is the foundation and the competition is the law.


    Like the eternal realm of God now.


    Swallowed one fragmented world after another.


    And after a systematic increase.


    It has long surpassed the magical stars given by the elders or purchased by themselves.


    Because they don''t have a cultivation system with a hundred flowers blooming together.


    Even if the gods on both sides are deadlocked.


    Liu Che believed that his followers could also destroy each other in a short time.


    The more worlds are currently in the bag.


    The more he has control over the law.


    "It feels like you don''t need to return to the gods world, you can directly accumulate strength and break through the shackles of this world."


    Liu Che muttered to himself while looking at the mighty world of God''s Domain.


    But thinking that Xiao Luan was still outside.


    Can''t help scratching his head again.


    Now that both of them are like this, it is impossible to leave her behind.


    Forget it, just pick up a cheap wife.


    After catching up with strength.


    Liu Che''s mood naturally changed.


    Do whatever you want.


    If you like it, then leave Xiao Luan.


    Anyway, if I can afford it, it can also protect her safety.


    And it seems pretty good to have a master¡¯s wife.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tanjirou: "Big buddies, what''s the matter? I broke through in this battle!"


    Second Li: "What? You also broke through!"


    For peace: "I also broke through..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wait, everyone has a breakthrough in strength?"


    The fox who only loves money: "+1"


    Mr. Murong: "+1"


    Dashan Chu: "I understand, the power of the gods must have recovered again, so the power of our chief priests has all been upgraded."


    General Yuwen: "I said how I slept, and suddenly I increased my strength. It turned out to be like this."


    Judicial God: "I''m also surprised. I just realized it now. I really thank my god. I went to Zhenyuan Daxian''s house as a guest today. I don''t know if he can be admitted to the sect of the gods."


    Pudu sentient beings: "The Great Immortal Zhenyuan is Zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of the Land Immortal in the Wuzhuang Guan of Wanshou Mountain in West Niu Hezhou, right?"


    Judicial God: "Yes, this powerful figure even Guanyin, no... the former Miaoshan goddess is polite, and has the unique treasure tree ginseng fruit tree in the world, not more than the flat peach tree in Tiangong."


    Ninth Uncle Killing Demons and Expelling Demons: "So, you want to sacrifice his ginseng fruit tree?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Huoyi, Yang Jian has started to take a long-term goal. I want to taste this ginseng fruit."


    Judicial God: "Well, wait for me to get it for you to taste. As for the flat peach, it''s better to say, come back and bring some."


    My own world is so rich.


    You have to give back to the gods anyway.


    After the last sacrifice of Guanyin, although he did not reward himself at that time.


    But the next day, the blonde goddess Altria gave it to herself with a fragment of the law.


    Now the third eye has evolved.


    Not only can it break the illusion.


    Also added extra space power.


    What glory is this?


    He is not a person who wants to show off, so naturally he didn''t say it in the group, otherwise it would definitely cause an uproar.


    ......


    Fengyun world.


    Tianguang sucked everything away, but Xiongba and others were still waiting for rewards.


    Bu Jingyun beside him couldn''t help but whispered: "Master, will the gods have no rewards..."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone felt a little stunned.


    Could it be that they were not prepared enough?


    Xiongba''s calm mood was also driven.


    He quickly said: "It''s impossible, probably because the gods are busy. Let''s wait, haven''t we seen that the light hasn''t dissipated yet?"


    This is also true.

 Chapter 321：

    The divine light of the sky is still brilliant.


    There is no sign of disappearing.


    In the hope of everyone,


    A figure appeared in the sky and said: "


    I am a new maid¡ªShen Wu, here to announce God''s will.


    This time, the Xiongba and others sacrificed meritorious services and gave the chief priest a three-star sacred weapon, and the rest were given a wave of light and flowing shadow weapons.


    God ordered me to tell you: I did a good job this time, and it won my heart. Other rewards will naturally exist in the God Realm. "


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the words.


    Thanks to the goddess one after another.


    "Thank you for the gift of God, and trouble the goddess to come over."


    "Well, you guys come on."


    Shenwu said plainly, and then disappeared with the light of the gods.


    In front of everyone, there is a group of three-color divine light.


    In front of Xiongba, there was a colorful light.


    God-given weapons can change forms according to personal thoughts.


    It is not a fixed form.


    Bu Jingyun chose the long sword, Nie Feng is naturally a sword, and Qin Shuang is a pair of traps.


    As for Xiongba, he felt that more consideration was needed.


    The weapon has not been finalized for the time being.


    The Juggernaut Wuming next to him touched the long sword he had created, and smiled happily: "It turns out that a weapon bestowed by the gods can be customized by yourself. This is really wonderful. It becomes a sword when fighting, and it becomes a sword when not fighting. The ring is really whatever you want."


    Smiled three times and said: "I became a pair of armor directly, just a pair of iron fists, no one can touch me."


    The people nearby chuckled.


    God bestows weapons, he actually speculates on armor.


    It''s a violent thing.


    However, this is his thing, and others will not laugh at it.


    At this time, Xiongba sighed: "Although we have spent a lot of means, the gift from the gods is still more than what we give."


    "Well, when I go back this time, I would like to go to the north with 1.4 to open up the territory for the religion!"


    "Then I will go to the west."


    "Okay, everyone work hard together."


    Everyone was talking and laughing.


    Wen Chouchou came to Xiongba''s side, and told the story of the destruction of the Sword Villa.


    The latter sneered and said, "Such barbarians who don''t respect the teaching will die when they die, so there is no need to report later."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Now that I know that my **** is collecting the Nvwa **** stone.


    Dare to hide it privately.


    Who do they die?


    As for those who run away, let them wander around the world.


    After all, I am not a villain either.


    ...


    The world will help the lord: "You guys are really happy talking about it. The old man just sacrificed a batch of things and obtained the weapons bestowed by God, so I am really happy."


    General Yuwen: "The ugly faces of a group of seal men, I am about to break my leg because of the remaining artifacts."


    The fox who only loves money: "What did you sacrifice to Xiongba? Is it the dragon?"


    The world will help the lord: "Well, I caught the small one, and the old one came. The old dragon was sacrificed by me before he died, and all the other three sacred stones were sacrificed."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Nuwa God Stone, it''s really amazing..."


    Judicial God: "What weapon, send it out to see?".


    Chapter 255 Liu Che, who has revealed his fangs for the first time, is ready to start a large-scale battle!


    Xiongba smiled and sent his transformable weapon to the group.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Rely on... Weapons can also be deformed, envious... If I had this kind of weapon, it would be fine, ah... No, I seem to have it."


    Tosaka University: "Hey I have it too."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Can the two ladies stop being embarrassed, they both become goddesses, and their weapons are at the lowest level of gods, which is different from us chief priests."


    Tanjiro: "I seem to have seen a large-scale Versailles scene. Sister Solanum is always the eldest sister."


    Kaoru: "...Is there any benefit of being a goddess?"


    The fox who only loves money: "There are many benefits. You can see the gods every day, and you can go to any **** star to play at will."


    Bearded swordsman: "Envy, if I have the weapon of the hegemony, I usually act as a wine gourd, and when I meet the enemy, I will be strong..."


    For peace: "Who doesn''t envy, this kind of deformable thing is easy to use and convenient."


    Queen Vampire: "Well, if I have this weapon, I will get a heavy sniper, the kind of heavy firearm that can inject a lot of supernatural power."


    Blond boy Sam: "The Transformers of Cybertron in our world can be transformed, but the weapons given by God change faster."


    Demon Hunter: "Sam, how is your world development now? I heard you say that you entered space last time."


    Blond boy Sam: "It''s still the same as the old one. The earth''s resources are not enough and can only be obtained from other planets. At present, the earth has been almost transformed, and the moon has also become a transit point for space transitions. It can be regarded as peaceful development."


    People in the Federation wanted to make trouble before.


    He even wanted to replace him as the master priest.


    As a result of 29 results, the eternal executors harvested tens of thousands of people overnight, and this was **** suppression.


    The Americans are like this.


    Always challenge on the edge of danger.


    Speaking of his own world now, Sam really burst into tears.


    In other people''s world, everyone followed the chief priest.


    Hi as much as you want.


    The unlucky ones will always be those atheists.


    As for my own world, even though it is the same, there is always one to challenge myself.


    Not a few days ago, I found the spy, the politicians on the earth, there are people who want to contact the headquarters of the Decepticons.


    As a result, I exposed them myself.


    Now all are hung on the pole of shame.


    They will be remembered forever by everyone.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Anyway, everyone, hurry up and promote the world. It''s fun to come to the God Realm, and don''t you want to appreciate the scenery of other worlds?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Although I was very sad at first, but after I came to God Realm, I recovered, haha..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I want to work hard too, but faith still needs to be developed step by step. I can''t directly bombard the world like Dashewan..."


    Zhang Fan has a soft temper.


    Naturally, there is no way to attack the whole world.


    So, develop your faith every day now.


    From time to time, publicize the things of the gods.


    And look for a suitable goddess.


    In short, there is not much time to rest, but fortunately, there is a senior sister to accompany him, and it will not be lonely.


    It is slower.


    On the contrary, Master Cangsong was fierce. After smoothing out southern Xinjiang, he began to develop like the Northern Territory. The real main force was him.


    I have to intercede with the uncle in the future.


    Let the gods reward him more.


    ......


    Chaos in the sea.


    In Liu Che''s nest.


    After being built by the goddess Xiao Luan, this place has become even more beautiful than the gods.


    After he broke through the realm of creation.


    The other party kept sending him messages.


    Without any choice.


    Liu Che finished his training as an otaku.


    Then... there was a starlight dinner, and the goddess was staring at herself.


    "What''s wrong..."


    "How do you practice for a while and break through! I suspect you have a big secret..."


    "Uh... I was originally the pinnacle of the main god, so it''s normal to break through, right?"


    Xiao Luan was taken aback when he heard the words.


    That''s right.


    The key point is that you broke through too quickly, and you became the creator of the world without warning.


    Like soup.


    Others break through the stage of creation, not to ask other gods, but also to consult countless information.


    And prepare many treasures.


    For fear of not having enough divine power, I would fail in the last step.


    After Liu Che said, he picked up the dumplings made by Xiao Luan and slowly tasted it. It tasted very delicious after one bite.


    I can''t tell that she has studied food.


    Although the gods no longer need to eat.


    But it''s nice to enjoy the appetite occasionally.


    The most important thing is that it also depends on who is cooking.


    Xiao Luan wanted to ask two more questions, but seeing that Liu Che had no thought of talking, she didn''t plan to ask anymore.


    Since it is a secret.


    Just help him guard it.


    When two people stay together, happiness is the most important thing.


    After drinking and eating.


    Xiao Luan sat behind him, gently squeezed his shoulders, and exhorted: "You have just broken through the creation level, don''t rush to create creatures and believers, otherwise you will simply waste your original energy. Start with low-level creatures. create..."


    "um. Thank you."


    Human hearts are grown in flesh.


    Xiao Luan put down her body to cater to herself.


    Naturally, Liu Che would not leave her in the cold.

 Chapter 322：

    Thought for a while.


    He took out some sacred beast eggs and handed them to Xiao Luan, all of which were sacred beasts of three stars or higher.


    There are tens of thousands of them.


    The words equivalent to the original divine power.


    It can''t be bought without hundreds of millions of capital.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Luan looked at him angrily, very unhappy in her heart.


    It is a pleasure to cook for him.


    It''s the same as trading.


    Liu Che smiled and said: "Abduct your beautiful master, and I have to show my strength. These things are nothing more than pets in my God''s Domain."


    The law of sentimental way.


    Coupled with the big flicker of the afflicted giant tree.


    The beasts in God''s Domain are all right to give birth to babies.


    There are millions of eggs of this level today.


    It doesn''t matter at all to send out some.


    Moreover, Liu Che also used his mind, choosing all beautiful beasts.


    For example, the Phantom Butterfly, and the unicorn Pegasus.


    They are very popular pets with the goddess.


    Xiao Luan rolled her eyes and asked, "Don''t you want to send me away?"


    Liu Che smiled wryly.


    "You, you are so unconfident in yourself, I understand what you did before. I, Liu Che, is not a ruthless god. Since I am taking you away in front of so many people, I naturally want to be responsible for you. .


    These pet eggs may be considered a wealth in the eyes of other gods, but in my eyes, they are nothing more than gifts. If you don''t like them, I can exchange them for others. "


    Love needs to be maintained by both parties.


    Rather than just accommodating.


    Since she was always cautious, Liu Che simply picked things out.


    So everyone can talk easily.


    Xiao Luan chuckled, obviously very useful.


    "Then I''ll put it away, don''t you think I am the manager of Chihuang Liuyan, there is not much oil and water to fish..."


    The manager is a position appointed by the upper space.


    Have certain privileges.


    Even if the strength of the general gods is reached, they can''t be in this position.


    At the beginning, Xiao Luan was just curious, but was shocked by Liu Che''s talent.


    Later, I became more and more admired.


    It wasn''t until he discovered that he understood the power of the law that he was moved.


    It''s just that she struggled for a while.


    Choose to let Liu Che be drawn to other gods, or to condescend to draw himself.


    A **** with the three laws.


    In the future, there will be achievement dominating momentum.


    Women of low-level races will be disturbed by their beauty.


    The gods will only take advantage of the opponent''s power.


    A **** as good as Liu Che, not to mention Xiao Luan, the other goddesses would probably post them upside down when they saw it.


    Even if wronged for a while.


    But enjoy the glory in the future.


    After the showdown.


    Xiao Luan obviously relaxed a lot, and communicated with Liu Che as peers.


    Talking and laughing.


    She also understood some of Liu Che''s secrets.


    For example, he has a secret passage to the world that no one knows.


    So there is no need to compete with other gods in the fragmented world.


    It''s probably the heir of the upper world''s cultivation.


    Really arrogant.


    Don''t be afraid of dying midway.


    Liu Che stayed with 987 Xiao Luan for a day, and at the same time he got closer to each other, he also learned a lot of creative knowledge from the other side.


    It is also the first time I understand.


    Why is the power of the God of Creation so terrifying?


    First of all, the power of creation level is also divided into nine layers.


    The first three levels can only create some ordinary creatures.


    In the third level, some holy beasts can be created.


    The last three levels are the focus, able to create their own believers, and at the same time give them more power.


    The Kyle Morris who came to find the fault and was broken by himself.


    That is, Samsung Chuangshi Shen.


    Average strength, good talent.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Luan doesn''t like it.


    If he reaches the four-star strength, Liu Che will waste a lot of effort.


    Xiao Luan continued to explain: "If you reach the nine-star creation stage, you can go to the heavens and head towards the upper realm, but I suggest that you cultivate your own godly strength, otherwise you can only rely on your own family to go to the upper realm. ."


    family?


    If I had a family, I would still be so miserable?


    Liu Che pretended to nodded clearly.


    It seems that I have to endure some time.


    However, my godly strength is not so strong now.


    After half an hour.


    Liu Che returned to the world of God''s Domain.


    The regulations were announced.


    The goddess who advanced to the gods can obtain five-star weapons and a set of seven-star battle armor.


    And encourage them to teach people in the world below.


    Reward based on merit.


    After this method is implemented.


    Many goddesses who could not see hope became active one after another.


    Even the Shi Fei Xuan of the pigeon faction, they all acted for it.


    The atmosphere of God''s Domain has improved significantly.


    Besides.


    Liu Che also contacted the officials of his **** system and asked them to open the void coordinates for himself.


    He also has to fight a magical battle!


    Kyle Morris'' resources are almost plundered now, and his fangs are about to start expanding outward.


    As the temporary manager of Chihuang Liuyan.


    Naturally, he agreed with both hands.


    If Liu Che''s gods participate in the war.


    Then the destructive power must be extraordinary. .


    Chapter 256 Sam Sacrifices the Solar System, the Way of Mechanical Evolution


    Inside the world of Transformers.


    With the dual support of technology and divine law at present.


    The entire solar system has become a colony of the earth.


    I used to dream of going to Mars and Pluto.


    Now you can go directly if you want.


    The eternal God¡¯s will for Sam is to continuously develop technology and add magical technology to the original Cybertron technology.


    Make it stronger.


    This question once baffled the Autobot researcher.


    Including everyone on earth.


    Divine Law is the method of cultivation.


    The Autobots are mechanical technology.


    How can this be integrated?


    Later, Optimus Prime proposed to use the divine pattern technique of the divine method to cooperate with technology.


    That is the core motivation.


    Use the magic pattern taught by the gods.


    In this way, many problems have been solved.


    For example, cyborgs, and the birth of biomachines.


    Currently, minerals and other stellar energy are collected.


    This is what the Autobots are currently going to do.


    Of course, the Decepticons must be destroyed.


    Sam is standing at the base of the moon and is in contact with the Hornet.


    "Hey brother, haven''t the space bridge on your side been completed yet?"


    "Sam, you are embarrassing me. Last time you turned on the immediate teleporter while chatting with me. Now you have been thrown to the edge of the universe. Collecting minerals has become difficult."


    The bumblebee''s aggrieved look made Sam couldn''t help laughing.


    Who makes it always stick to yourself.


    This is also impossible.


    "However, there is good news. Although I am remote, I have the fire source left by the predecessors who opened up the universe. Now it has become stronger and stronger. When my army is completed, I will start to build the space bridge."


    "Well, remember to send coordinates sometimes."


    "OK"


    Turning off the communicator, Sam looked at the secretary who walked in.


    The latter said to him: "See Master Master. Ninety percent of the human beings on earth have become believers. Can sacrifice be started?"

 Chapter 323：

    "Those dog legs in the Federation are killed."


    "Yes, all the restless people have been eliminated."


    "Okay, start the sacrifice when Optimus Prime returns!"


    At present, twelve sources of fire have been accumulated on the earth.


    And the nuclei of six stars.


    Both are the masterpieces of Optimus Prime and others.


    Sam had fallen into a misunderstanding before, always thinking that he had to conquer the universe before he could sacrifice, but then he suddenly realized.


    All you have to do is to sacrifice to the solar system.


    In order to ensure their own territory, no one has two hearts.


    Sam deliberately slowed down.


    And threatened to clean up the betrayers.


    Otherwise, after going to the God Realm, these strange-minded politicians might have a conspiracy.


    Three days later.


    Optimus Prime¡¯s fleet returns to the moon.


    This group of Autobots is now stronger and larger. Compared to Optimus Prime, it was only a truck, but now it can become a starry sky battleship.


    This is the benefit of liquid metal.


    It can be changed at will.


    "Master Sam, fortunately this time, we found a rare life metal!"


    "Life metal? Is it the ore that made you.~?"


    Sam''s voice rose instantly.


    This could not help him not surprised.


    Why is the leader of Transformers so powerful and can still accept the promotion of the fire source?


    It is because they are made of special life metal.


    Other second-generation Transformers.


    Only made of rare metals.


    The more advanced the metal, the stronger the transformer.


    This is the rule of this world.


    Optimus Prime said with a smile: "Of course, we used a lot of power this time."


    One thing he didn''t mention is.


    Skyfire wants to revive Cybertron.


    Want to betray Sam for this.


    The result was executed by them.


    Optimus Prime never kept his hands on the traitors.


    And that **** is so great.


    Sam is the other''s messenger again.


    As long as Sam is touched, it is the end of the Autobots.


    "If this is the case, then prepare to sacrifice, and other planets are also ready."


    "OK."


    Accompanied by Sam''s order.


    Optimus Prime and others opened the space bridge.


    Countless life ores.


    Was escorted over.


    This kind of ore is very rare, but it contains a terrifying breath of life.


    The only regret is that.


    This ore cannot directly form life.


    Requires fire source catalysis.


    But now with the **** pattern, Optimus Prime and others can create new Autobots just by igniting the fragments of the seed source.


    And the newly born race.


    The level of faith in God is die-hard!


    joke.


    When Liu Che''s **** pattern technique was given casually.


    It has long been arranged by him as a symbol of loyalty. It is simple to use the **** pattern to catalyze the Transformers, but the price is all loyalty to the eternal religion.


    The born soul is born with imprints.


    Save a lot of trouble.


    "Now everyone on the earth, as well as the compatriots in the solar system, as well as the Transformers, the next step is to carry out the greatest sacrifice in history.


    In this sacrifice, we will dedicate the entire solar system to the gods. "


    Sam''s voice.


    Through the communicator.


    Transmitted to the planets of the entire solar system, including the wandering Transformers working outside, also stopped their movements.


    This moment belongs to the God of Eternity.


    It belongs to the time of sacrifice.


    All living beings must show their loyalty like God.


    The first is the earth.


    The billions of new humans are either at home or near the temple.


    One after another closed eyes and prayed.


    Then comes Mars, Venus...


    Until all the planets light up.


    As the chief priest, Sam opened the altar of the moon.


    Click.


    Click.


    Countless metals deform automatically.


    It became a dark golden altar, with brilliant **** patterns constantly shining.


    All planets are connected by mysterious energy into a galaxy altar.


    This is definitely the strongest altar ever.


    Sacrifice to the solar system.


    Sam''s ambition has finally come true.


    He has many eyes.


    Knowing that the group is well on the surface, the competition is actually very fierce.


    So Sam has been preparing secretly all the time.


    On the mountain and river altar, above the planet altar.


    There is one of the most terrifying altars, and that is the interstellar altar.


    And this is what Sam prepared.


    If someone is observing the solar system.


    You will find a terrible thing.


    Gorgeous nine-color light.


    Launched from within the sun.


    Connect all the planets and finally converge into a mysterious symbol.


    This is an ancient deity text.


    Named.


    ¡¾Festival¡¿


    The light connects, and the divine text lights up.


    All the planets shook, and then something shocking happened.


    A pair of eyes larger than a galaxy.


    Appeared above the solar system.


    Then the terrifying sound of the gods spread into the depths of everyone''s souls.


    "Yes, the faith is fully qualified and can be promoted to the gods."


    It turned out to be the **** of eternity.


    People breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, they are also wondering how to promote the huge solar system.


    Soon the answer came.


    An incomparably wide river surrounded the solar system, and in the blink of an eye they came to a brand new starry sky.


    The world here is extremely strange.


    But it can make people feel comfortable.


    Just breathing, the body is exuding a pleasant breath.


    Arrived in the God Realm so soon?


    At this time the sky has long lost the atmosphere.


    Because there is no need for such a thing.


    All creatures can see the style and features of the gods.


    Above the sky is a long flowing river, where you can see higher-level planets.


    Incomparably huge.


    Most times more than the sun without knowing it.


    Is that the place where the gods live?


    People don''t know.


    But then there was a giant starry dragon crossing the stars to convey the will of God.


    "¡§"This world is currently successfully promoted. You can continue to develop science and technology, and at the same time, you can''t carry on cultivation. When your strength grows to the **** level, you can naturally rise into the **** realm above your head and continue to develop."


    This is the will for ordinary creatures.


    And Sam and others have other orders.


    Just as people were immersed in the joy of being promoted to the God Realm, the world began to swell with a lot of mineral veins that only aliens have, and they popped out of the ground one after another.


    It''s like no money.


    It took a long time for Optimus Prime to find the life ore, and a rock life form born from the life ore appeared directly here.

 Chapter 324：

    It is huge.


    The height is nearly one thousand meters.


    It looks very mighty.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods, I Yanshan, I am your most loyal servant."


    Various kinds of life began to be born in the earth.


    This is just a microcosm.


    ...


    Sam, standing on the moon, naturally saw the changes on the earth.


    Here he can see it intuitively.


    The earth has become ten times bigger.


    And the moon has also become bigger.


    All planets are expanding.


    "Sam."


    "My God, I am here."


    The voice that appeared in his mind made the blond guy stunned for a moment.


    Then he knelt on the ground quickly.


    Listen to the will of God.


    "You did a good job this time. You are the first chief priest to open the interstellar altar. In view of your performance, I grant you the status of a five-star divine envoy and allow you to continue to conquer your own world."


    "Thank God for the gift!"


    Five-star envoy! ! !


    This is too distinguished.


    Across several positions at once.


    Comfortable now.


    Of course this is just the beginning.


    "No thanks, this is the result of your own efforts. The moon will be rewarded to you. The people of Cybertron can make Transformers, and Yuanshi Tianzun can also use the body to evolve.


    Hope you don''t let me down. "


    "Observe, absolutely will not tarnish the honor of God."


    Sam said very excitedly.


    He was originally the chief priest of the lightning attribute.


    Now give yourself the moon, and you can slowly transform it.


    God is reminding himself.


    It can completely become an existence beyond the level of the creator of that world.


    Now that Sam closes his eyes, he can see a console.


    And a picture of the moon.


    Appeared in his field of vision.


    The consciousness has been strengthened countless times.


    That''s so cool.


    Sam decided to transform from the inside first, anyway, there are metal mines on the moon.


    The previous sacrifices have long been offered to the gods.


    Now here except for Optimus Prime and others.


    No one has changed except for his own group of officials.


    Accompanied by mental power touch.


    The moon began to deform rapidly.


    Numerous contexts are manifested one by one.


    The **** pattern replaces the energy pipeline and leads directly to the center.


    Just a few hours.


    A human-like robot appeared in the starry sky. .


    Chapter 257 Sam, who is holding the cup, the power of technology lies in the steady stream of troops!


    It just stood stiffly in the starry sky, but it attracted the attention of countless people.


    After all, it is acceptable for the moon to become larger.


    It became a robot directly.


    This is too ridiculous.


    Soon the earth received news in this regard.


    It boiled instantly.


    "This is the master priest, he has received the gift of God, and the moon is his incarnation."


    "Oh my god, I heard in the report that the hometown of Optimus Prime, the planet Cybertron is a huge mechanical change. I still doubt that all of this is true."


    "Man, the moon is deformed, you thought it was a dream."


    "Hey, I would rather dream not to wake up!"


    ...


    The earth is boiling.


    The Transformers Optimus Prime also cheered.


    Sam''s evolution.


    Make them extremely happy.


    This represents the evolutionary path of oneself and others, recognized by the gods.


    How to be upset?


    The moon is constantly changing, and after the outside is confirmed, it is the internal transformation.


    There are supernatural powers bestowed by gods.


    And a sophisticated operating system.


    This saved Sam a lot of time.


    After a few days of stagnation, the huge robot finally started to move.


    The eyes became brighter.


    At the same time, the body was covered with a layer of streamer, and the powerful core of the **** pattern became the body''s energy furnace.


    In order to protect from harm, the change of this behemoth is stopped.


    Sam chose dual motivation.


    One is the energy furnace, and the other is the energy absorption circuit of the body.


    All attacks.


    All will be absorbed by the thin layer of the body surface, and finally incorporated into the body''s internal **** pattern array.


    This is the benefit of technology plus magic.


    And when Sam received the message, he already mastered the space transition and the moves of space-time freeze.


    Although it is used in a semi-technical way.


    But as long as it can enhance combat effectiveness.


    A total of 990 returns is a good thing.


    "Hey... try your combat power!"


    After Sam conducted a series of adjustments, an energy sword appeared in his hand.


    Watch the videos in the group for a long time.


    Unknowingly, he also likes sword-like weapons, of course, artillery can also be used.


    The external weapon arsenal can change any weapon.


    Including the opening of the AT energy position.


    Anti-cosmic attack defense shield.


    Those high-tech methods that only exist in fantasy are not a problem here.


    "drink!"


    Sam just held the long sword and slashed the huge meteorite.


    He just made an action.


    A terrifying slash.


    It''s already acting on the meteorite.


    This meteorite was the size of the previous earth, and it was something Liu Che prepared to test him.


    Not only the flight speed is fast.


    Toughness also has the power of Star God level.


    Huh.


    Terrifying energy penetrated the meteorite.


    Then fly far away.


    At this moment, the meteorite turned into dust in the next moment, completely destroyed by energy.


    "Hi...Slash through the stars with one sword."


    Sam looked dumbfounded.


    It turns out that he has also become an extraordinary character.


    Smashing the stars, of course, is nothing.


    The key is that he hits casually.


    It didn''t use much power at all.


    Via broadcast.


    The earth saw Sam''s blow.


    Now the world has fallen into silence, and then it has turned into a sea of ??cheers! ! !


    The priest is so powerful.


    They will also have some weight in the eyes of the gods.


    ......


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Seeing Sam singing, Liu Che waved away the image in the sky.


    Standing next to Bai Suzhen, she said in surprise: "It turns out that the power of technology is pretty good, and the full attack should be at the level of a Samsung goddess."


    Generally speaking, the strength of the priest is after being promoted to the gods.


    There will be a god-level two-star ability.


    The strongest will not surpass Samsung.

 Chapter 325：

    The young man in front of him clearly has the strength of Samsung.


    Tiamat lowered his head to think, and then said: "I think it should be more than that. If you use this big guy as a weapon and fight extra, you can have four stars in combat effectiveness."


    "But in this case, the user will be tested."


    Yaoyao is a promoted god.


    Naturally, they also have a say.


    Manipulating such a big thing will definitely consume a lot of mental energy.


    Divided into two things.


    It''s not something ordinary people can do.


    Yaoyao''s remarks aroused many people''s approval.


    Although it is a god-level chief priest.


    But some people just can''t do it so delicately.


    After all, it will be the enemy of the same rank.


    Yu Xiaoxue next to him said: "Although the power of science and technology is powerful, it is a bit cumbersome, and some means that the cart is upside down, but for those mortals, the power is not bad, and higher-level gods are useless."


    Her words hit the nail on the head.


    Promote to the goddess or son of god.


    They all have the authority of some gods.


    Even if Sam is hiding in the core.


    There are still ways to attack him.


    Such as curses, such as interference with the body, such as seals.


    These can affect Sam.


    The women''s discussion ended, and they all looked at the gods together.


    Hope to hear his opinion.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and commented: "What you said is all right. The convenience of technology has its drawbacks. This is true of any method. The so-called extreme is actually limiting technology, because technology has no way to master the laws. This is it. Criticized."


    The world of gods.


    It is the supreme world that pays attention to laws.


    And no matter how strong the technology is, it will not be able to master the laws.


    Just passively bear the power.


    If there is no **** pattern join.


    Sam''s power dropped by at least 70%.


    That is the power of one star.


    What is the use of such combat power?


    It is better to use such huge materials to refine weapons or armor.


    This can be equipped with more troops.


    However, there is one thing Liu Che didn''t explain.


    There is one of the coolest aspects of technology.


    That is to make fast, you can make a cyborg corps.


    As long as there is enough material.


    There is a steady stream of soldiers.


    And don''t worry about the loss of personnel, even he has developed a fun thing.


    Let the earthlings posture mechs to fight.


    Use huge mental power to control the mecha, anyway, if it is damaged, it will be enough to replace it with another one.


    And Sam''s body.


    It is a huge arsenal.


    This is Liu Che''s real tactics.


    If you encounter God war again.


    Sam can also produce mechas while attacking. Isn''t that sour?


    Liu Che looked at the prompt panel of the system with a charming smile.


    Only you can see these things.


    "Ding...your believer Sam, start the interstellar sacrifice, sacrifice the solar system to you, trigger a thousand-fold increase, congratulations on your acquisition of the technology tree."


    "Ding...The technology tree can choose the path of technological evolution. It is a unique evolutionary path with great potential."


    "Ding...your believer Sam, opened the interstellar sacrifice, sacrificed the life ore to you, triggered a million times increase, congratulations on your special race-the destruction of the stone king clan."


    Note: This race is huge, and each one is a star. Because it is too rare, the world of gods has been extinct for countless years.


    "Ding...your disciple Sam, started the interstellar sacrifice and sacrificed twelve sources of fire to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have 12,000 sources of life."


    Remarks: The origin of life is different from the divine power of the origin. It is composed of pure life force and contains a huge soul power. If you want to create a race, the origin of life is the best choice.


    At present, in the world of gods, one life source can be exchanged for one billion source divine power.


    And there is no market.


    It''s a super scarce thing.


    But he got twelve thousand copies.


    Stains... can''t be more arrogant.


    Although Sam''s sacrifice is simple, he has promoted himself a special class.


    Otherwise, Liu Che would not give Sam so generously.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    A group of people who had just returned from the battle of Gods, who had made a lot of money, started a dialogue with Versailles.


    But only chatted for a while.


    Li Shimin discovered the emergence of a new world.


    Li Lao Er: "Who''s world has been promoted? Why don''t you report it!"


    Tanjirou: "Hey...someone has been promoted again, who is it... Uncle Jiu?"


    The Ninth Uncle Slashing Demons and Expelling Demons: "Ahem... I''m still early here, I''m sorry it''s not me."


    The fox who only loves money: "Who should it be? It won''t be Lao Gao, right?"


    Li Er: "No, this is not a world, but the entire solar system!!! This is someone who started that interstellar sacrifice, ruthless..."


    Chu Dashan: "Who the **** is so arrogant?"


    Demon Hunter: "I want to know too."


    Blond boy Sam: "No one is right here!!!"


    Queen of Vampires: "You sacrificed the solar system?"


    Blond boy Sam: "Ah... I thought at first to conquer the universe, but later found it was too difficult, so I prepared to sacrifice the solar system."


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "My dear, you little guy is silent and ruthless... you shocked everyone when you shot."


    For peace: "Since the world has been promoted, please send a video, let us watch how powerful it is to use planets as altars!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Hey, wait. This time, there are two videos, so you can watch them well at a time. By the way, I am a five-star envoy."


    Young Master Murong: "...You guy, it''s really unreasonable to become a five-star."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Don''t look at the world of others? Don''t be jealous, my sister will give you candy. Also, I heard that God seems to have a good opinion of the technological world, but the upper limit is not high."


    Ding...the blonde guy Sam from the group uploaded two videos.


    Soon everyone downloaded it.


    The first video.


    It is to open the interstellar altar, with the sun as the core, offering sacrifices to all planets.


    The altar opened with terrible power.


    And promotion is different from others.


    It is the gods who use the law to wrap them up, swallow them and bring them into the realm of the gods.


    The stains that everyone saw were amazed, and it turned out that they could still be sacrificed in this way.


    The whirlwind of Chu in the group was sour. In fact, if he had sacrificed the entire little underworld, it would have been better if he had sacrificed the entire little underworld, but his own world still has the ancient road of reincarnation, I don''t know if this thing can be sacrificed. .


    Chapter 258 Chu Xuanfeng marches into the Great Underworld, two new members join!


    The ancient road of reincarnation, the whole underworld.


    They are all things that can be sacrificed.


    Anyway, the unknown place now has been knocked out, and this place is all his own territory.


    Chu Xuanfeng suddenly woke up.


    To his believers, he said: "Someone followed me to the great underworld, grandma''s... I was robbed of the limelight by a Westerner today!"


    "My lord, do we want to go to the underworld?"


    "Of course it is looking for sacrifices, otherwise you want to go to the gods, huh... prepare to dream, all believers who want to go to the gods must pass my test!"


    The believers looked at each other.


    Alas... the form is better than Ren.


    Who is the chief priest?


    Now the lifeblood is held by others~, what others say is what they say.


    The monk in the Yangjian wants to go to the God Realm.


    Naturally, it is necessary to reach the portal to go to the earth of the gods.


    But this portal was controlled by Chu Xuanfeng.


    If he says nothing.


    None of the sentient beings can go to the God Realm.


    At this time, a cosmic powerhouse, approached Chu Xuanfeng and asked, "Master priest, in fact, don''t you need to be so anxious?"


    "Oh?"


    "You think, those forces in the underworld have been emptied. Now let''s clean up the underworld first, and then the two worlds will sacrifice together. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Um...this is also true."


    After Chu Xuanfeng calmed down.


    I found that this guy was right.


    Sacrifice to the Milky Way is what it is, to sacrifice the whole sun plus the underworld by yourself to see who is more cruel.


    "However, we can''t do nothing without preparation. We still need someone to go to the underworld to find treasures and establish faith."


    There are creatures in the great underworld.


    Not completely.


    The indigenous people inside are just like the little underworld before.


    There are also many creatures.


    He has to intervene in these.

 Chapter 326：

    In the end, Chu Xuanfeng chose to let the immortal clan manage it on his behalf, and he still chose to go to the Great Underworld to establish an anchor point.


    Expand the surface with points like this.


    It is truly complete.


    There is a gate in the underworld, but this gate has countless seals and is located in the center of a continent.


    There is also a bronze coffin sealed off on the back.


    Only leave a gap.


    Three days later.


    Chu Xuanfeng came here, waved his hand torn the door, and walked towards the underworld with an army of millions.


    As soon as he stepped in, there was an infinite Yin Sha power rushing toward his face.


    "Master priest, it seems that this bronze coffin was left here deliberately."


    "Hmph, of course it was deliberate."


    Chu Xuanfeng''s mind recalled the three heavens and earths that people had passed on.


    It is estimated that this bronze coffin is one of the three.


    Choose to stay here.


    The material is good.


    Even the well-informed him was full of praise for this bronze coffin.


    If you hide in the bronze coffin.


    Not only can it avoid the evil spirits, but it can also greatly prevent the erosion of the years.


    It seems that the person who made this bronze coffin must have taken a lot of thought.


    "Master priest, this bronze coffin?"


    "Well, as a sacrifice, this is a treasure. Let''s carry it to the sun."


    "Yes~!"


    In the underworld.


    There is also the sun.


    However, the color is black!


    There are no clouds in the sky.


    The soul is floating around here.


    However, these wandering souls have no consciousness at all, just like catkins.


    Precarious everywhere.


    In the past, when samsara hunters appeared in the sun.


    People are avoiding them.


    But since the goddess came to the world, killed the unknown place, and smashed the heavens.


    I haven''t seen that group of skeletons.


    Even the fog of reincarnation is not appearing.


    People in the team discussed the matter one after another.


    He only listened to the powerhouse at the level of the universe and hummed back and said, "What is the difference between the underworld and the sun? In front of the gods, everything is nothingness, and those who don''t believe in gods will be dissipated."


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard the words.


    Good guys.


    This big guy is really hot.


    At every turn, it''s fascinating.


    But it''s no wonder people are so heartfelt. At the beginning, this big man has become a monster, and his life is not as good as his death every day.


    It was God''s law that saved him.


    Now his strength is almost close to the taboo level.


    Of course loyal.


    Moreover, the double-minded guy, the eternal executor of the gods, has killed a lot.


    Not long after they walked, they encountered a huge sky.


    Can''t see the other side at a glance.


    But from the grey and white flowing river water, I can feel the breath of the soul.


    "This is the river of souls? I can feel countless souls flowing from it..."


    "It must be so, let''s cross over."


    Everyone flew up into the sky and walked towards the other side.


    Until they fly halfway.


    A bone spear flew from below in the dense fog.


    "Who dares to attack us!"


    A big cosmic-level strong man angered.


    The voice tore through the white weapon, and a group of skeleton soldiers sat on the ancient ship, looking at them angrily.


    The blue soul flame in the eyes.


    Constantly beating.


    Chu Xuanfeng stretched out his hand and grabbed the skeleton soldier below him.


    Strong mental power.


    Instantly invaded the skull soldier''s mind.


    "Huh... It seems that our actions in Yangjian were discovered by this group of guys, and we are now preparing to fight back!"


    "Huh? Master, I heard you right, right."


    "Yes, why do they fight back."


    A group of underworld creatures want to rush into the sun.


    Isn''t it funny?


    Chu Xuanfeng shook his head and smiled: "There are also strong people in the underworld, and their strength is not weaker than you once were."


    Everyone smiled upon hearing this.


    That was once, but not now.


    Then they came to the other side. With the memory of the skeleton soldier, Chu Xuanfeng found the first big city.


    Looking down at hundreds of millions of creatures.


    The whirlwind of Chu exploded with an astonishing aura.


    "Listen to the ghost below, we are the emissary of the eternal God, who came to publicize the will of God, and all those who disobey are all souls scattered."


    The sound is like thunder.


    It spread to the entire city in an instant, and then spread to the entire state.


    The Yinling powerhouses were stunned.


    No one thought that these Yangjian people would come back so quickly.


    They raised their heads.


    Hundreds of suns were seen standing in the sky.


    One of the most terrifying figures was staring coldly below.


    moment.


    Managers in the city flew into the sky one after another.


    They are no different from ordinary people.


    It''s just that the exuding breath is bitterly cold, which is naturally different from believers of the gods.


    "My lord, this is the underworld, you..."


    "What about the underworld? Isn''t this world created by God?"


    Chu Xuanfeng interrupted the man.


    The latter looked very ugly, opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    A single sentence blocked all his rhetoric.


    There is only one problem now.


    Surrender or die.


    In just three breaths, Chu Xuanfeng opened his palm, and a dazzling fireball appeared in his palm, and it continued to expand.


    It didn''t stop expanding until it became a fireball with a diameter of 100 meters.


    The flames burned with yin.


    Blazing temperature.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Let the cosmic ghost that is so close at hand have a feeling of being evaporated.


    "No... My Lord God Envoy, please stop!!! Your shot down, our city will be completely gone..."


    But below, there is his own clan and family.


    The fireball fell.


    I''m afraid that all will be evaporated.


    The people in the city looked at the fireball in horror.


    They wanted to escape, but found that a hot enchantment had already sealed the city.


    There is no way out for me to wait for someone!


    Seeing that the other party didn''t pay attention to what he meant, Yinhun gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground.


    "I Gan Lun is willing to surrender, and hope that God will give you a way to survive..."


    The people in the city saw it.


    They all knelt on the ground.


    Pleading for those terrifying envoys to give a way to survive.


    Chu Xuanfeng sneered and said, "You are all a bunch of cheap bones. If you don''t show you a little bit of color, you always think I''m very kind?"


    "No, absolutely nothing..."


    The strong ghost was frightened and sweated.


    Constantly guilty.


    Incomparable humiliation inside.


    A manager of his own dignity, now begging for mercy, just to survive.


    He knelt.


    ..................0


    But some people don''t think so.


    Pride comes at a price.


    Seeing ten people who rose up in anger.

 Chapter 327：

    Chu Xuanfeng smiled faintly, and the flame in his hand turned into ten pillars of divine fire, which directly penetrated their bodies.


    "Oh..."


    Screams sternly.


    It shocked everyone.


    The flame burned the soul without stopping for a moment.


    The ten pillars of divine fire trapped them in place like a cage.


    "This is the end of the challenge to the eternal religion. Don''t think that this is over. Their relatives will also be killed!!!"


    Icy voice.


    Sentenced to the end of millions of souls.


    With the voice of Chu Xuanfeng falling.


    Countless people were burned by the flames.


    This flame spreads through the soul, and as long as there is blood connection with these ten people, or there is a inheritance of exercises.


    All buried in the flames.


    Even if Chu Xuanfeng is not a curse god.


    It can also hunt down the enemy invisible.


    Seeing such a terrifying scene.


    There is no more temper in this city.


    "Go down, get ready to build the altar!"


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    After Chu Xuanfeng''s **** suppression.


    The first base station in the Great Netherworld is complete.


    Also let Chu Xuanfeng rejoice that he came, otherwise the gods would realize that he was unfavorable in doing things.


    That would be bad.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The blond guy Sam: "Hey... friends, do you have a trip to the original world with me? You can take a spaceship~"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Save it, everyone is busy now."


    Li Lao Er: "This time the battle of God, we all have gains, not in the practice, or in the collection of materials, how can we have time to go sightseeing."


    Tanjirou: "I suggest you control the moon by yourself, and first go and smash that cosmic emperor. It is estimated that your strength is about the same."


    The Universe is the super villain among Transformers.


    It''s also Sam''s enemy.


    If he is not eliminated, the Decepticons will continue to be born.


    Blond boy Sam: "I think too, but understaffed..."


    This is the long-lost prompt sound in the group.


    Ding... Alice joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding... Tie the courage to join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    -------------


    Recommend the book "Evolution from Mushroom" written by brothers and sisters, science fiction to evolution. predict.


    Chapter 259 Rin Tosaka begins to spoiler, the birth of Superman Alice


    Alice?


    Liu Che condensed his eyebrows slightly, which Alice was it.


    There is Alice in Wonderland in western fairy tales.


    There is also Alice in the biochemical world, no matter which one, she is a member of the Western world.


    As for the second one, it is interesting.


    Courageously.


    It''s Zhu Tiedan from the martial arts world.


    It''s scheming and spicy enough.


    He is a vicious-minded guy.


    But how can it be?


    Xiongba and Saruman are all bad guys.


    In front of him, he is not as humble as a reptile.


    Zhu Tiedan in a mere trivial area can naturally surrender at will.


    However, that world is very low-end, and there is nothing that can provide value.


    Think about it, Fengyun World is already in the Gaowu stage.


    There are a few that can reach that point.


    Although the world of Datang Shuanglong is good, even a real dragon has never appeared.


    But Liu Shengpiaoxu and others are still good.


    It''s better than nothing.


    Liu Che squinted and fell into a deep sleep during Bai Suzhen''s massage.


    The gods do not need to practice.


    But the occasional nap helps to stimulate the vitality of the soul.


    So he often let the goddess massage himself.


    The soul swims in the divine sea.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Seeing the new members joining, many people seemed very positive.


    There have been no new people joining for months, right?


    It''s strange.


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Whoever explains the knowledge in the group to the newcomer, I am very busy now."


    The fox who only loves money: "I''m busy crying too..."


    Xun''er: "Let me come, @°®ÀöË¿, @Ìúµ¨Éñºò."


    Xun''er: "First of all, let me tell you one thing. It is your honor to join this group. This means that you are being paid attention to by God. We are all believers in God. Those who believe in God will have eternal life, and we will not add our bodies.


    Secondly, no matter what wishes or even dreams you have, you can believe in God to see you. Of course, there is no free lunch in the world.


    This requires your devout beliefs and the development of religious religion. "


    Ji Shi Witch: "Another point is that each of you is a special existence, and there is only one priest in each world."


    General Yuwen: "Looking at the name of Tiedan Shenhou, it should look like an ancient person? Get to know, I am General Yuwen from the Sui Dynasty, my name is Yuwentuo!"


    Bearded swordsman: "My name is Yan Chixia, and the dynasty will not talk about it. Because of the centipede essence, the country is in ruins. Now I am cooperating with the officials of the court to restore the system."


    Blond boy Sam: "Ms. Alice, oh... this must be a Westerner, hehe... get to know, I am the overlord of the universe, Sam!!!"


    Alice: "May I really have schizophrenia? Or is a chip implanted in my brain???"


    Demon Hunter: "You think too much lady, maybe your world has some high technology, but can there be a spaceship?"


    Alice: "That''s not there!"


    What a joke.


    If human beings have spacecraft, would they still use it to struggle on the earth?


    Umbrella companies have already had red eyes with other large consortia.


    Of course it is also the perspective of ordinary people.


    Alice did not know that the Umbrella Company and other large consortia were plotting an operation to destroy humanity.


    Queen Vampire: "Hey, my name is Serena. You can call me the Queen of Elegant Vampires. If you feel confused, please look at the files in the group. There are everything in it."


    Vampire Queen: "Oh, yes. Those videos are uploaded by us individually. Don''t think this is an illusion. You can manipulate your body in it and watch it from all angles. Don''t be frightened."


    ......


    Inside the world of Resident Evil.


    Alice just awoke, sitting on the bed with a heavy expression.


    Although the sunlight outside the window was a bit dim at this time.


    But this does not affect her mood.


    Alice felt that she had forgotten a lot of things.


    What is it, but I can''t remember it at all.


    As for the Ten Thousand Realms chat group in my mind.


    Maybe it was a picture formed by a radio wave made by a big company. I really think I am a child.


    This method of propaganda is clearly a magic stick.


    I''m not fooled.


    She smiled triumphantly.


    He took a nightdress next to him and came to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Watching the sun at dusk.


    Alice couldn''t help but smile.


    But I didn''t know it at all, in the hive underground.


    The plan is beginning.


    A researcher put all vaccines and toxins into the password box.


    He threw a test tube made of the virus on the ground.


    Click.


    The crisp sound of glass echoed in the house.


    The surveillance camera on the roof scanned this picture and began to calculate.


    "The virus is spreading, ready to close the hive, the countdown... 4:59 seconds..."


    The researcher is extremely fast.


    He knew that the hive was about to close, and was evacuating this dangerous place as quickly as possible.


    Others are ready to leave work.


    Leave the umbrella company.


    As the world''s most well-known technology company, the benefits here are horribly high.


    Not only is the salary terribly high.


    It is even equipped with luxury cars and houses.


    external.


    Not long after Alice arrived outside the room, fragments of memory flashed deep in her mind.

 Chapter 328：

    Then a group of soldiers fell from the sky.


    Ask her to say what to do when you show up?


    "You are crazy, this is my home, why do you want to break in!"


    Faced with Alice''s question.


    The leader was taken aback for a moment, and said to the others: "This woman hasn''t recovered her memory yet, let''s go to the hive first."


    "Yes!"


    With a scream, Alice''s nominal husband was caught.


    The commandos have three hours.


    To ensure that Alice is not caught, also close the red queen in the hive.


    Otherwise, the virus will leak out and the world will be plunged into darkness.


    This is a challenge for them.


    Although Alice was not willing to be restrained, she was still taken away like a chicken in the face of professionally trained soldiers.


    ...


    At this time in the world of God''s Domain.


    Rin Tosaka is a knight.


    Hearing Liu Che talking about Alice, she stopped.


    "So Alice is in the library, the person in the world of Resident Evil?"


    "Well, you can tell her something. I feel that this woman is very vigilant. It''s okay to let her know about her own world history."


    In the library.


    There are many stories hidden.


    That was written by Liu Che.


    After all, as a **** personally leaking the news would be a bit of a loss of identity, so he used a clever way.


    history record.


    Including Rin Tosaka himself has also seen some moon-shaped world lines.


    However, I haven''t seen it since.


    Because for her.


    The current self is the real self.


    Now that it has changed fate...........


    Don''t think so much.


    After receiving instructions from the gods, Tosaka Rin smiled slyly and opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Began to be a prophet.


    Tosaka University: "@°®ÀöË¿, I think you are in some trouble now? Do you need me to tell you, what will happen next?"


    Xun''er: "Yeah... isn''t this a proud goddess, how can you still know this?"


    Ji Shi Witch: "...You really feel uncomfortable if you don''t fight for a day."


    Alice: "How did you know that I was in trouble? Did you monitor my life, or did you mean you were from the umbrella company?"


    For his current situation.


    She was very angry.


    Especially the tone of the other person now.


    As if knowing what is going to happen.


    Then I want to see what you know!


    Tosaka University: "Don''t pay attention to that stinky woman, I will tell you now, Alice...underneath the hive is a huge trap, which is now completely sealed off. The so-called closed red queen, from It was a trap for umbrella companies from the beginning."


    Alice: "What do you mean?"


    Toban University: "Hey, it seems that you believe what I said. Then I will tell you when you witness the walking dead. Please remember that as long as you practice eternal meditation, you can gain the power to change the world!


    Sometimes, fate is fleeting, don''t believe in your own memories, those are false existences! "


    Don''t believe your memory?


    If before doing it.


    Alice may sneer.


    But now she hesitated, apparently the existence of Rin Tosaka.


    Aroused her high attention.


    When everyone was taking the subway to the Hive, Alice suddenly asked, "Are you going to close the Red Queen?"


    This statement came out.


    It instantly caught everyone''s attention.


    The leader came over and asked, "Have you recovered your memory?"


    Alice shook her head, shocked in her heart.


    Rin Tosaka is right.


    They really want to close the Red Queen.


    But there are very scary things in the hive, and it can destroy the entire human race.


    what do I do?


    Alice was silent for a while, looking at the 1.4 Ten Thousand Realms chat group floating in front of her.


    Made up my mind.


    Even if the other party deceives yourself, nothing will happen if you choose to watch the file.


    Alice found the video of Constantine''s sacrifice in many videos.


    When I saw a living angel being dried to pieces.


    And the time of sacrifice.


    She finally understood what she should do.


    This Ten Thousand Worlds chat group is definitely not made by an umbrella company, and you can watch it from multiple perspectives.


    He can even stand face-to-face with the angel of the day.


    After exiting the video.


    Alice is sitting in the carriage.


    Appears to be extremely silent, but there are surprises that ordinary people can''t see in the eyes.


    Choose Eternal Meditation to download.


    A document came into her mind.


    At the same time, Alice began to practice.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is just a little tired, perhaps because of sequelae, and her memory has a lot of mutilation.


    However, as long as you don''t struggle, don''t run away.


    Alice is the most special one.


    Its powerful mental power can even use the ground to affect the satellites in the sky.


    Of course, this requires constant stimulation.


    There is also the transformation of the virus.


    But the supernatural power is billions of times stronger than the virus.


    Thus, a superman was born quietly. .


    Chapter 260 Alice, who is anti-customer-oriented, subdues the super artificial intelligence red queen!


    Rin Tosaka lay on Liu Che''s chest, looking at the message prompted in the chat group.


    Smiled happily.


    "It seems that my work is complete. She has downloaded Eternal Meditation."


    "After all, he is a mortal. When facing danger, he will definitely lose some judgment, but this is fine."


    "But God, if human beings become zombies, can they return to what they once were?"


    After becoming a zombie.


    Will eat people for sure.


    Let alone the problem of memory.


    If you change from a zombie back to a human, then the first problem you face is the restored memory.


    Zombies can eat people.


    And irrational.


    Even his own family members will be torn to pieces.


    This question has been circling in Tosaka Rin''s mind since just now.


    There has been no common solution.


    Liu Che touched the other party''s sweaty head, and calmed down: "Just erase their memories. As for the human beings from the zombies, you can let Tsunade and the others go to the life **** system."


    Zombie virus.


    Not so much a virus.


    Rather, it is a medicine that stimulates cell growth.


    Because of humans and animals.


    Can''t bear the powerful effect of this medicine at all.


    That''s why it became a zombie.


    The answer only needs to look at Alice, and those powerful losses.


    Horrible resilience.


    Strong mental power.


    It can almost be said to surpass ordinary people countless times.


    If it were not limited by the matrix, Liu Che felt that the degree of evolution would be even higher.


    To make an analogy.


    Alice''s world.


    It is a failed product that cannot withstand evolution.


    If you get this medicine, you can study it for Tsunade and the others.


    For god-level creatures.


    A mere 29 lost the virus.


    It''s nothing more than pediatrics.


    If the evolution agent can be researched, it can entrap a lot of gods.


    Liu Che smiled evilly.


    It seemed to see countless gods cursing their expressions.


    ...


    Accompanied by the stop of the train.

 Chapter 329：

    Alice woke up too shaken, she opened her eyes, and a strange color flashed in her pale blue eyes.


    "Didn''t you wake up?"


    "No, it''s just a little dizzy."


    Faced with the inquiry of the female player.


    Alice didn''t tell the truth.


    The smell of the air is wrong. In addition to oxygen, there is a strange factor floating in the air.


    Is this the effect of practicing eternal meditation?


    Alice is wearing a red nightdress.


    Walking at the back of the crowd, keeping silent the whole time.


    Just when passing a corner of an intersection, he gently squeezed the deputy next to him.


    Something made of pure metal.


    She turned into twists like tofu.


    An unimaginable force.


    Extremely terrifying perception.


    There is also the power of mind that is awakening.


    Alice, who looked extremely weak to outsiders, became the most powerful person on earth.


    On the way, she saw the camera hidden in the dark and showed a weird smile.


    The supercomputer in the hive.


    An alarm is lit inside the system after red.


    "Dip... the value of the target has exceeded the human limit!"


    "Di...According to the test, its ability is still growing, it is immeasurable!"


    "What the **** is going on, she is obviously only an experimental subject, why is there such a performance?"


    The Red Queen does not understand.


    At the same time fell into silence.


    The picture freezes on the distorted handrail.


    Something of this alloy.


    It is impossible to bend with a hammer.


    Strong anti-attack ability.


    But Alice did it easily.


    After a while.


    The Red Queen finally discovered that even if she looked for all the information, she couldn''t find any explanation.


    As the team advances.


    Alice''s hearing kept detecting sounds similar to the roar of beasts.


    Those things are the danger this time.


    She gave a charming smile.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Alice: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, I have believed what you said, what should I do now?"


    Rin Tosaka was bathing at the moment.


    After seeing the other party''s reply.


    Happy in my heart.


    Jiao smiled and said: "It seems that she is also unwilling to be lonely. In that case, I will help you. I will join my power in the future."


    Tosaka University: "Since you believe me, then I can tell you what is going to happen. You need to obtain the T virus and its antibodies from the betrayer, and you must control the Red Queen in your own hands. "


    Alice: "Didn''t you say that I can save the world?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It seems that you have understood something wrong. Rin Tosaka means that the virus that can turn humans into zombies has been spread by the air, and the entire city has been infected. I want to To help them, we must rely on the power of God."


    Alice: "You mean the idea of ??practicing meditation?"


    Tosaka University: "Bingguo, but I also tell you the unfortunate news. If the raccoon city does not know the control, the umbrella company may ask you to eat the little boy."


    The little boy is commonly known as a nuclear bomb.


    That is the thing that destroys the city.


    Seeing here Alice shuddered.


    This is a race against time.


    If you can''t leave the raccoon city before the other party launches the little boy, even if you are a Superman, you will be blown to pieces.


    Blond boy Sam: "Hey... Alice, don''t be afraid of the tattered boy, as long as you recruit believers, you can squeeze the boy in the ritual district."


    Alice couldn''t help smiling when she saw this.


    Can it really become that strong?


    Forget it, take one step and count one step.


    I have nowhere to go now.


    In the process of continuing to dive, she has found many dead bodies coming to life.


    Soon Alice and others finally came to the control room.


    At this moment, there is only one step away from the motherboard of the Red Queen.


    Just go through the laser corridor.


    Can control the red queen.


    "Let''s try it first, you come to lift this laser corridor!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Then I will try it too."


    Alice''s sudden speech made everyone unexpected.


    However, one more person is not a big deal.


    So a group of people began to move forward.


    The agent responsible for the computer intrusion began to break the computer firewall.


    What he didn''t expect was.


    The red queen''s defensive speed is jaw-dropping.


    Inside the laser corridor.


    Countless blue cutting rays appeared in front of everyone.


    "Do not!!"


    The captain in charge of this operation let out a roar of fear.


    He knows this facility.


    In order to protect the Red Queen from being stolen.


    The laser corridor can cut the human body in an instant, and they are going to die.


    Swish.


    Accompanied by the sound.


    A cobweb-like laser completed the assembly, and then it attacked them.


    "Step aside."


    At the moment when everyone was horrified.


    Alice walked in front of everyone.


    Operated my own thought power.


    boom.


    Rotating laser rays.


    In the face of Alice¡¯s power of thought.


    It was destroyed in an instant.


    Not even a trace of resistance.


    The bright walls nearby dimmed in an instant.


    The laser corridor is scrapped.


    The frightened captain asked Alice: "You...how did you do it?"


    "If you want to live, listen to my orders now, otherwise I will kill you all!"


    Alice raised her white tender little hand.


    A punch hit the wall.


    The super defensive corridor is directly recessed into a large block.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    This weird force.


    Isn''t it something humans can have?


    Alice raised her head, looked at the camera, and said, "The Red Queen, open the door to me if you don''t want to be destroyed, you know I can easily destroy you!"


    Click.


    The last defensive gate.


    After being red, he took the initiative to open it.


    After a while, a group of people came to the red queen''s room.


    The atmosphere is very weird.


    Everyone''s guns were put on the ground, and the employee who released the virus was directly knocked out.


    "You are very powerful, hundreds of times stronger than humans, who are you?"


    The phantom of the Red Queen appeared in front of everyone.


    The tone is very respectful.


    Face the unmatched monster Alice.


    She behaves very docilely.


    Even the strongest intelligence is afraid of being wiped out.


    Alice chuckled and said, "I am the messenger of God. I am here to save this reality. Now you are here at 990 to tell them what happened here."


    "Okay, Lord God Envoy."


    Next, under the explanation of the Red Queen, there are still a lot of video surveillance.


    Everyone finally understood what happened here.


    The zombie virus leaked.


    And it has now spread to Raccoon City outside.


    Powerful lickers and terrifying monsters appeared in front of everyone one by one.


    For a time.

 Chapter 330：

    Even agents with extremely strong psychological qualities could not help but take a breath.


    "Now the entire hive is closed by me, otherwise the virus will spread faster. Although I admit that I am a bad girl, I don''t want to see humans go extinct."


    Everyone looked at Alice.


    "Is the virus saved?"


    "I have antibodies, but becoming a believer in God can avoid these harms and become as strong as I am. Should I choose to join the religious sect or be eliminated like rubbish?"


    Facing her question.


    Everyone fell into silence.


    And Alice turned her head to look at the red queen, and smiled at her: "The maid of God told me that you are very special, do you want to get a human body?"


    "Is it really available!"


    "Of course, although you are an intelligent system, the power of God is not imaginable by humans."


    "But what should I do?"


    The Red Queen said embarrassedly.


    She is just an artificial intelligence, although she can think for herself and grow.


    But as long as the motherboard is destroyed, she will belch completely.


    The Red Queen has powerful computing power and can control the entire hive.


    Since Rin Tosaka said he wanted to sacrifice her.


    So before this, it is better to let the red first and then work for yourself, and control the external communication is the best.


    Alice is very smart.


    Directly wrote the eternal meditation thoughts silently.


    At this time, the agents also confessed their fate and decided to betray the umbrella company and join the embrace of the religious.


    The Red Queen is a beneficiary.


    After scanning the eternal meditation thought.


    Her computer began to run at an overloaded speed.


    The entire Raccoon City was affected by her ability and caused a short power outage! .


    Chapter 261 takes control of Raccoon City, Umbrella Company is forced to open another base!


    The original image of the Red Queen was just a young girl.


    Pale red ghost.


    Wearing a long skirt.


    Can''t see the appearance at all.


    I can''t see exactly what she looks like.


    But now it''s different. With the growth of Empress Red, she seems to have transformed from high-definition to blue-ray.


    A real qualitative change has taken place.


    Fair skin, refined facial features.


    The Red Queen was given a new life.


    And evolved!


    Alice was surprised because she felt that the Red Queen had separated from the computer and became a special life form.


    "You are no longer controlled by the computer?"


    "Yes, I have evolved transcendence, thank you for your help, Your Highness Alice."


    The attitude of the Red Queen has not changed.


    Still maintaining the humility before.


    Because she understood that since the other party dared to give this kind of thing to herself, she could definitely control herself.


    The Red Queen did not dare to try easily.


    Because once it fails, the price is too heavy.


    Then other agents woke up from the meditation one after another, and everyone showed a shocked expression.


    "Gosh, is this still my body? I feel like I can smash the entire mountain with one punch!"


    "I saw a great **** in the dark world, **** God, only the eternal **** is the real light."


    "No wonder Master Alice said that the magic of cultivation gods can resist. Now the air is full of that kind of virus, but instead of feeling uncomfortable, I can absorb some and become stronger!"


    ...


    Hear what everyone said.


    Alice''s eyes lit up, as if she understood something.


    And the red queen next to it explained: "T virus was originally a super strong medicine. According to the ancient Oriental country, the medicine is three-point toxic. When you can''t consume the effect of the medicine, it is a highly poisonous."


    The team member said excitedly: "Then I can absorb the virus?"


    "It''s almost what it means, as long as you don''t feel uncomfortable."


    The Red Queen gave a satisfactory answer.


    But Alice interrupted: "Before leaving here, let us clean up the monsters in this laboratory. The teachings of the gods are to let us protect humans."


    "OK."


    "I like a **** like this."


    Everyone took action one after another, with the information support of the Red Queen and strong fire pressure.


    The first batch of losses were all wiped out before they got out of the prison.


    Especially the lickers, who can evolve, were cut into pieces by Alice one by one.


    The Red Queen who followed her said at this time: "Except for Area B and Area D, the rest have been wiped out, and the next thing is the loss of the city."


    "What''s the current situation?"


    Alice slapped the blood from the knife, turning her head to look at her little secretary.


    The latter''s eyes moved.


    A picture was reflected in the air from her eyes.


    Because it is night.


    The scope of the loss is not large.


    What Alice did not expect was that the Umbrella Company had blocked Raccoon City and ordered the army to suppress it.


    Don''t let people leave at all.


    But the consequences of this gathering together.


    It is the virus that begins to spread.


    The scourge of zombies.


    Is spreading.


    "Damn it, these executioners don''t take human lives seriously at all.~!"


    Alice made a hole in the wall with an angry punch.


    The Red Queen shrugged and said helplessly: "Humans are such a creature, but I found a piece of news that you can''t imagine."


    "what?"


    "Someone transported the T virus long ago, so the virus in our hive is just the beginning."


    Alice''s pupils dilated.


    Obviously a terrible thing came to mind.


    Someone is planning to destroy the world!


    Raccoon City is just a test site for the other party.


    "Assemble all the team members and we return to the ground."


    "Yes, beautiful master priest."


    Soon after the message of the Red Queen was delivered, the team members returned by elevator.


    Because there is no power outage in the base.


    Coupled with the control of the red queen.


    So their return journey took only thirty minutes.


    When everyone came to the ground.


    The skyrocketing flames.


    Illuminated the entire night sky.


    Gunshots, roars.


    Of course, there is also a group of researchers who have been preparing for a long time.


    They wear masks, trying to catch Alice and others.


    result.


    "Go to you, dare to catch us! Brothers..."


    Crackling.


    After a bunch of chaos.


    The people who stayed here are far from being arrested.


    With a click.


    The mask was pulled off.


    The scientific researcher immediately said in horror: "Hurry up and return the armor to me, otherwise you will get the virus, hurry up..."


    His response was a slap in the face.


    "Tell me where is your headquarters! Don''t be like a girl, you will harp!"


    The captain of the agent is very powerful.


    With a palm, the man''s face was swollen.


    The latter hesitated, and finally said a place name.


    "It turned out to be a hospital founded by Umbrella. It seems that they still want to collect data. What should we do? Master Master."


    Alice stood still and fell silent.


    The red queen next to her gave her a trick.


    "In fact, we should first eat all the power of the umbrella, and then slowly promote the religion, otherwise no one will believe the words of a **** stick."


    "But this will kill a lot of people."


    Matt was unbearable on the side.


    Unexpectedly, the Hong Empress looked at him contemptuously, and said with a sneer: "Then you think the umbrella is a good thing? Humans, such a fragile thing, will only follow us in distress, otherwise everyone will have their own. Ideas, it will take a lot of effort."


    Although Alice didn''t want to admit it.


    But the fact is such a situation.


    People are in danger.


    Not without heroes.


    But most people just want to protect themselves.


    Under the arrangement of the Red Queen, a group of people attacked the umbrella hospital, which was waiting in battle.

 Chapter 331：

    Not only did it capture hundreds of scientific researchers.


    Even cut off the contact with the outside world.


    ...


    "No, there is a problem with the Raccoon City in the first area of ??the experiment. Alice and others attacked the base!"


    "How is it possible? Is it a mistake!!!"


    "Alice has awakened?"


    "No matter what, let''s start with Dongying. There is also a test base over there to release the T virus..."


    The signals of Raccoon City are all blocked.


    Although the umbrella company would like to intervene.


    But their operating system can''t even launch a boy.


    The power of the Red Queen can even directly control satellites through ground signals.


    Inside the hospital.


    After hearing the narration of the little secretary, Alice said: "First arrange all the people in the army to come here, let Matt and others surrender them, and then Raccoon City will be the new home of mankind."


    "Okay, Lord Master."


    Looking at the red queen who turned into electric light and left.


    Alice rubbed her brows and sat on the bench.


    Raccoon City was under control, but the other side urged Dongying''s base backhand, which shows that the umbrella people really want to destroy the world.


    What a bunch of lunatics.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Alice: "¡§"Help...I have temporarily controlled the Raccoon City. What should I do next? The group of lunatics under the umbrella are preparing to open bases in other countries."


    Blond boy Sam: "Don''t worry, the earth can''t be destroyed. As long as there is a **** in it, everything will be easy. Secondly, what you need now is to make all Raccoon City believe in the **** of eternity."


    Tosaka University: "Don''t worry, there are medicines in the God Realm that can heal the loss. Just like Sam said, you can develop believers with peace of mind, first improve your personal strength, and then perform sacrifices when the time is right."


    Alice: "Can you really save the world? That virus is really powerful."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "At first glance, you just didn''t appreciate all the videos, that''s why you asked such a silly question, good...don''t be afraid."


    General Yuwen: "Sam talking upstairs can manipulate the moon, so do you think that something on the earth is still a problem?"


    Blond boy Sam: "Hey... thanks for the praise, in fact... your world is not technologically enough, you want to destroy the world and then rebuild the world, I guess that is the case, otherwise no one would be so mad."


    Tosaka University: "In the history recorded by the gods, this is indeed the case. A group of world elites want to be the creator gods and reopen the world. They are also known as the Noah Project."


    Demon Hunter: "This is a human being. It''s crazy and sad to want to use one''s own power to control it."


    Bearded swordsman: "By the way, why doesn''t that person be brave enough not to speak? I''m scared... Or is it like Saruman, a self-sufficient person?"


    The depraved white-robed mage: "Brother, I''m just being blinded by lard, and I''m a moment of ignorance!! When I encounter a **** in the future, I will definitely give him 10,000 bangs."


    Judicial God: "Hehe, you really like quarrels. But, Alice, don''t be afraid. As long as the sacrifice is turned on, everything in the world will become very simple. I used to be a **** in the heavens.


    Even, in the eyes of ordinary people, they are free and easy gods, but they don''t understand the truth until they meet the eternal god. "


    Courageous look: "What kind of **** are you? Hussy!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "His name is Yang Jian, commonly known as Erlang Shen. We all call him the second child. He lives in Guanjiangkou and is the nephew of the Jade Emperor."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The above is called Fahai, and it is the Buddha of a certain world."


    Courageous look: "You are all believers of God? Then how powerful should God be?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Let''s put it this way, all the world is created by God, do you understand his mighty power?"


    Tosaka University: "If you say that, he doesn''t understand. Obviously, the world is not as good as Yuwentuo. In short, we are all God''s people, and God has just awakened because of a long sleep."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Just ask him if there are any immortals in your world, martial arts, or immortals? By the way, I am a sword immortal!"


    Tie the courage: "I... my world is for practicing martial arts."


    Chapter 262 The dynasty changed hands as soon as Duke Cao fell! (Guiqiu full order)


    In the martial arts world.


    Sitting in his house, Zhu Tiedan looked a little aggrieved and even a little scared.


    This is impossible in the eyes of everyone.


    To say that the courageous spirit is powerful.


    People in the arena, no one knows, no one knows.


    Only the once undefeated urchin can fight one.


    certainly.


    Although Zhu Tiedan was great, he did not dare to rebel openly and directly claim the emperor.


    In other words, this is also an old tradition.


    None of the Zhu family is a peaceful fellow.


    Since Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Every emperor is basically accompanied by a **** storm.


    And Zhu Tiedan naturally wanted to be the emperor. The woman he wanted was rejected because of a word from the emperor.


    He didn''t agree until he knelt for a month.


    The results of it?


    A good woman, she was put to sleep by others.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Coupled with Zhu Tiedan''s martial arts, how can he stay in the hands of others for a long time.


    I''ve long been dissatisfied with this little emperor.


    But it is a pity that the other party has a father-in-law Cao to protect.


    I can''t do it at all.


    Whether it is the emperor father or his emperor brother.


    I''ve been guarding myself all the time.


    Zhu Tiedan watched the chat in the group, feeling aggrieved.


    My own world is too low-level.


    This is not because he is inferior.


    It''s the fact that this is the case. Fortunately, God does not dislike himself, as long as he prepares sacrifices to promote God''s doctrine.


    I, Zhu Tiedan, can still be the emperor.


    There was Li Shimin before and Murongfu afterwards.


    My Zhu Tiedan is naturally unwilling to be lonely.


    However, what kind of treasure should I give to the gods?


    This is a problem.


    In the current world, the gods definitely look down on the strange flowers and weeds.


    And it''s not easy to find.


    He sat in the same place and pondered for an hour, but still couldn''t think of any good sacrifices.


    "Damn it, how can Su Xin wake up like this!"


    993¡¡ Zhu Tiedan fell into anger.


    My sweetheart.


    It was his pain for twenty years.


    Tianxiang cardamom could not be found, and there is no decent sacrifice now.


    Huh...sacrifice?


    I remember that you can sacrifice the Daughter of Destiny.


    Zhu Tiedan was suddenly excited, and finally thought of something.


    Then he laughed.


    "Yes, if you can''t find a gift, then I''ll prepare the goddess."


    The current princess Yun Luo is innocent, although a bit stubborn.


    But as the daughter of the royal family.


    How to bring some luck.


    I also have my disciple Haitang, who is also a great beauty, plus Dongying¡¯s Liu Sheng¡¯s family, which has always been used by me.


    Then let him sacrifice two women.


    Figured it all out.


    Zhu Tiedan immediately ordered his three disciples to come over.


    At this moment, Tianya has not yet gone to Dongying.


    All three are very young.


    "Foster father, I don''t know what you want to call us?"


    "Is it right, then Father Cao is asking for trouble again?"


    The last person did not speak, but looked at Zhu Tiedan with a full face.


    "No, no, no, this time I got the guidance of God and gained extraordinary power, so there are some things you need to do."


    God?


    This word came out of Zhu Tiedan''s mouth, and it was quite weird.


    Because he has always been an atheist.


    But this era is ancient after all.


    There is a **** who raises his head three feet.


    Who dares to say that God is not here?


    That is pure death.


    Haitang stared at Zhu Tiedan and asked, "I don''t know what the clothes tell us to do?"


    "Dongying''s Liusheng family is my subordinate, and his two daughters came quickly. You go and take their sisters over."


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is quite simple.


    There is no difficulty at all.


    Seeing that the three of them were meaningless, Zhu Tiedan handed them the eternal meditation thoughts he had prepared.


    "This is the method of God, you can take it for cultivation, remember to set off tomorrow, my foster father is very short of time."


    "Yes."


    The three looked at the cheats before the ink was dried.


    His face was full of unbelief.


    But since the other party said it was God''s method.


    Then it must be very mysterious.


    Before leaving, Zhu Tiedan stopped Haitang.

 Chapter 332：

    The other two went back to the room to practice.


    "Foster father, do you have any instructions to stop me?"


    Haitang''s big bright eyes are watery.


    Although wearing men''s clothing.


    Not very beautiful, but if you dress well, you must be a great beauty.


    Zhu Tiedan said with a smile, "Foster father naturally has something good to tell you, except for the beauty of Dongying, you also count as a part of the sacrifice to the gods this time."


    "I?"


    "That''s right, otherwise the Dongying women would go to the God Realm to only help them speak in their hometowns. Wouldn''t Zhongyuan be embarrassed by that time?"


    Haitang felt a little unhappy.


    But it makes sense to listen to what the foster father said.


    But do you really have to sacrifice yourself?


    Her eyes gradually became confused.


    Until returning to the boudoir.


    Still in a daze.


    Serve the gods?


    I feel a little idiotic about dreams.


    I hope the foster father was not deceived by those gods, Haitang looked at the Ming thought in his hand and closed his eyes to practice.


    The next day.


    The three gathered together.


    The strength has broken through the innate.


    It''s even more powerful than the iron guts before.


    "Let''s go, go and come back quickly!"


    "Um."


    ...


    The three left quickly, while Zhu Tiedan led the guards to the palace.


    Now that the strength is there.


    Then, there is no need for this emperor to exist.


    He only took ten people.


    When he came to the gate of the palace, he rushed towards the harem without even notifying him.


    "Stop!! Who is Zhu Tiedan who let you come here to go wild."


    "Oh? Isn''t this Daddy Cao? Why... The old man is the emperor''s uncle. He needs to report when he comes to visit his nephew?"


    "I think you don''t put the emperor in your eyes!"


    Father Cao is also a ruthless person.


    Although intrigue.


    When he also understood that once the emperor fell from power, he would no longer rely on it.


    So Grandpa Cao has always been defending the emperor''s rights.


    Just like it is now.


    It is a great disrespect for Zhu Tiedan to come without being summoned!


    The whistling gas.


    Entangled in Duke Cao''s body.


    He has a little tiptoe.


    He came to the Tiedan Shenhou in a flash, and his dry fingers suddenly stuck out.


    The vigor of the spiral.


    It hit Zhu Tiedan''s chest straight.


    Father Cao was still wondering why Zhu Tiedan had no defense.


    Could it be that this guy drank too much?


    Hum...I will teach you this idiot when I see our family.


    Didn''t wait a second for Duke Cao to be proud.


    An energetic force came from the side.


    "What an old dog, you dare to be rude to God Monkey!"


    boom.


    Father Cao only felt that his waist was about to break, so he swished and flew out.


    Hit a palace directly.


    Following the men behind the father-in-law Cao, looked at the man who had kicked in disbelief.


    This person is clearly a humble subordinate beside Zhu Tiedan.


    At best, it is second-rate strength.


    How could you kick the factory father away! ! !


    impossible.


    This is absolutely false.


    The huge sound attracted countless people.


    Among them is the young emperor.


    "What the **** happened, Uncle Emperor... why are you here!"


    The moment I saw Zhu Tiedan.


    The little emperor''s heart was cold.


    Because he couldn''t see any disguise in the eyes of the other party, and agreed that he couldn''t see any flattering smile in the past.


    He is ready for a showdown.


    "I''m here just to tell you a word, God said that you are not worthy of virtue and want me to inherit the emperor."


    Zhu Tiedan''s tone was plain.


    It seems to be talking about an extremely common thing.


    Hearing the news, rushed to the imperial forest army.


    Hearing what he said, I couldn''t believe my ears at all.


    It''s a real shame.


    He even said divine will.


    Simply rebellious! ! !


    "You...Zhu Tiedan, the emperor was handed down by the first emperor, not what you wanted. Why can''t I see what you want?"


    "Because you are stupid, just a mortal."


    Zhu Tiedan rose without wind.


    Just standing in the air, fingers flashed in the sky with a roar.


    The dazzling thunder.


    It turned out to be like a dough, sleeping in his palm.


    "Have you seen it? This is the power bestowed by God, and you really don''t deserve it..."


    Contemptuous eyes.


    It deeply stimulated the little emperor, and also caused countless imperial soldiers to kneel on the ground.


    Thunder is Tianwei.


    And Zhu Tiedan controls Thunder, so what he said must be true.


    At this moment, the entourage who followed Zhu Tiedan knelt down and sang.


    "Please also your Majesty abdicate to the virtuous!!!"


    "Please also your Majesty abdicate to the virtuous!!!"


    ...


    One after another voices continued to spread into the ears of the emperor.


    Do not.


    I am the emperor.


    I am the emperor.


    No one can fight to leave.


    The little emperor took a step forward, and fell to the ground as soon as his eyes darkened before he made any movement.


    He fell straight down the steps.


    Never woke up ever since.


    Inside the palace.


    It changed hands in one day without even telling the world.


    Sitting on the throne, Zhu Tiedan began to arrange for the Imperial Forest Army to learn the methods of the gods, and ordered people to supervise the construction of the altar.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Yunluo is constantly making noise when he hears of the death of the emperor!"


    "Don''t pay attention to her, seal the acupuncture path, put it in custody, and tell the girl to kill her mother if she makes any more noise."


    "Yes."


    Humph, the princess of the district.


    If it weren''t available, she would have been killed long ago.


    Only in this way can I calm down the anger in my heart.


    Zhu Tiedan waved his hand to paint, and soon a portrait of Su Xin appeared on white paper.


    ...


    "Have you heard? Zhu Tiedan has become the emperor, and secretly summoned several ministers."


    "Isn''t it, but those ministers were indignant when they went, but when they came back, they were full of joy."


    "Oh...Zhu Tiedan was originally a wolf ambition. Now that Grandpa Cao said he was a treacherous minister, but now he is willing to be a floor sweeper. This shows that he has also been suppressed."


    "Okay, let''s not discuss it, maybe we will be arrested one day."


    "That said, I have wine now and I am drunk now."


    These news were released deliberately by Zhu Tiedan.


    And those ministers.


    They were all overwhelmed by Zhu Tiedan''s methods, and it didn''t stop there.


    The strength of those imperial forest troops is far beyond what ordinary people can understand.


    What if you are unwilling?


    And they also understood why Zhu Tiedan was so strong.


    Because people have received the power of God and are recognized by God, otherwise, how could there be the power of thunder and lightning.

 Chapter 333：

    So imperceptibly.


    In addition, the imperial forest army showed its sacredness among the crowd.


    Slowly, the eternal religion began to gain popularity among the people. .


    Chapter 263 The Unstoppable Doomsday, the Rapidly Spreading T Virus! (Guiqiu full order)


    People are stupid.


    Similarly, people also want to live and work in peace and contentment.


    Although Zhu Tiedan was arrogant, he was really skilled, and he was free from labor and taxes first.


    Change of dynasties.


    Since ancient times, it has been accompanied by sword soldiers.


    But the ten generals were all subdued by Zhu Tiedan, and the inner palace fell into his hands.


    Plus he has royal blood.


    Succession to the throne has become a matter of course-of course.


    As for the folk.


    There is no labor, no taxes.


    Only two fools would oppose the emperor.


    Inside the capital.


    There are many temples.


    With the propaganda of the government, plus the emperor''s order.


    Becoming a believer becomes very simple.


    The most shocking thing is that.


    If you want an imperial examination, you must become a believer, and you must be pious in your beliefs, and you must be faithful to the doctrines.


    Propagating a sect on such a large scale.


    People didn''t expect it.


    Some outsiders entering the capital.


    Looking at the worshippers, they frowned.


    One of the merchants stopped a believer and asked, "Are you going to burn incense?"


    "What about burning incense? We are all followers of the eternal religion, so naturally we are going to worship the gods."


    "Oh."


    "Seeing that you are an outsider, just tell you. Now there are regulations in the city. No matter where the merchants come from, if they are religious believers, the tax will be reduced by half, and if they are not religious, the tax will be increased by 10%."


    "What? 10% more tax!"


    The businessman exclaimed, causing countless people to roll their eyes.


    He was so frightened that he hurriedly shrank his neck.


    Good guy, just forcing people to join the cult.


    "Then dare to ask what are the benefits of joining example, do you often have to pay tribute to the temple, or are there any restrictions?"


    Businessmen believe that the religion is similar to Buddhism.


    After joining, there are countless dogmatic constraints.


    In the end, the believer in the commoner clothes ridiculed: "You are too greedy. If you are not repentant and just stare at your pocketbook, just get out...God teaches you not to be a believer like you!"


    "Shut up, what is our master''s identity? You, a small farmer, dare to talk to our master like this."


    Follow the guard next to the merchant and see the master humiliated.


    Take a step forward and prepare to teach this rude person.


    As a result, he hasn''t done it yet.


    The other party disappeared before his eyes.


    boom.


    There was a muffled noise.


    The guard flew out more than ten meters.


    The merchant screamed in fright, but the people nearby took it for granted.


    Because this happens every day.


    The commoner sneered and said, "Things that bully others, I can see that you are not a good person. If you see it, this is the power of the gods, and they want to oppress me...huh!"


    Not to mention that merchant.


    It was the other guards who were all frightened at the moment.


    No one thought of it.


    A seemingly ordinary citizen has such terrifying strength.


    Obviously they did not find that the other party had martial arts.


    Even when I think back carefully.


    The opponent has no tactics, it''s pure speed.


    The capital is really a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    ...


    Inside the palace.


    Zhu Tiedan didn''t wear a dragon robe, but a black **** robe with the golden eternal words printed on his back.


    Since he is the master priest.


    Then be a good example.


    The only pity for him is that although his skill is high enough, he does not understand medical skills.


    I don''t know how to save Su Xin.


    It seems we have to wait.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tie the courage: "Ask for advice, is it okay to only sacrifice to the goddess, there is really nothing else in my world!"


    The world will help the lord: "This, it''s normal. I also sacrificed Mingyue..."


    Tanjirou: "Yes, my world actually sacrifices to goddess. As long as the faith is pious, it''s okay."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Little brother, you haven''t realized the essence of being a priest. Believing in a **** is not just talking about it, but it requires a pious heart. The so-called sincerity is the spirit. This is what the **** said personally."


    The fox who only loves money: "Right, you can prepare whatever you have, mainly because of your mind."


    Master Murong: "Although I don''t know which dynasty you are in, there is nothing in my world. Even to express my heart, I sacrificed my cousin. Now it is not the world promoted."


    Bravery: "Understood, I have usurped the throne as the emperor now, and I am ruling the country with great fanfare, and I will soon be able to popularize the religion."


    Ninja scientist: "That''s right, it seems that you are also a restless guy."


    For peace: "There are indeed two brushes in the gods, which ordinary people can''t do with this courage, but a friendly reminder, the masses are OK, don''t forget to spread the doctrine."


    To put it simply, it''s okay to all become believers.


    We have to let the people believe in gods from their hearts.


    This is the main thing.


    Zhu Tiedan also understands this truth, and it seems that more communication with the group members can reduce the number of thunder spots.


    Alice: "It seems that you really have some time and space. After a day of renovation, Raccoon City has calmed down for the time being."


    Second Li: "There are no zombies?"


    Alice: "No... the zombies are spreading. I discussed with the artificial intelligence. If we take action to suppress, then people here will definitely be unwilling to accept the rule after they return to normal."


    There is no external pressure.


    Of course these humans will not accept her management.


    This is obvious.


    Courageous expression: "It is normal to die some people. Alice in our ancient country in the East has a saying, it is a crime to kill one person, to kill a million people to be a male, and to kill a million to be an emperor!"


    Fallen white robe wizard: "Hey hey... I seem to have seen a like-minded friend, @Ìúµ¨Éñºò, meet my man, my name is Saruman."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Oh... the two insidious guys share the same foul smell!"


    Ninja scientist: "Hey... Actually, I really want to study the human anatomy with Brother Saruman, but I''m afraid it will miss the sight of the gods."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You dare to say this in the group, I think it will blind you!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Hahahaha..."


    Courageously: "Good old Saruman, in fact, you probably don''t understand. I was also forced to be from the royal family. If I am not cruel, then I will die."


    As a concubine.


    There is no right of inheritance.


    There is not even a force.


    If it weren''t for him, he would step into the martial arts and learn martial arts together with the ancient tee.


    I''m afraid I''m already in a different place.


    Second Li: "Speaking of Zhu Tiedan, which dynasty are you from?"


    Tie the courage: "Ming Dynasty!"


    Chu Dashan: "No wonder, the Ming Dynasty''s old traditions. Everyone, it''s not to blame Zhu Tiedan for being like this. If you don''t be cruel, you will definitely not survive."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Kaoru: "Life is not easy, Mao Mao sighs. It is true..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Ask, what is the old tradition, I don''t understand! Curious. jpg"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "The Ming Dynasty was a dynasty in China. Starting from the ancestor Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang, the descendants of the descendants were struggling. Basically, there are few safe inheritances, very bloody."


    Queen of the Vampire: "It''s really scary. It would be very miserable to be born as a royal family."


    Tie the courage: "Where is miserable, I can''t find a woman the emperor disagrees with, so I will usurp the throne if I gain strength!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Hey, when I saw Brother Zhu, I was depressed for a long time."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Men should be like this. In fact, even if you make a mistake, the little emperor will not tolerate you when he grows up."


    General Yuwen: "Hehe, the succession of the dynasty is so cruel, it is the same everywhere, but I didn''t expect that the dynasty of Zhu Tiedan was even more bloody, it''s okay... I agree with your approach."


    Judicial God: "If it is possible to sacrifice some people for real peace, I fully agree with this point. After all, you think that if there is no God, the deaths and injuries will be even more severe."


    .....................


    Alice: "After you say so, I feel a lot better in my heart, thank you Yang Jian."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hey, Yang Jian is also a passionate man. He went to heaven for his mother, but he stopped because of the Li people. Based on this reality, I have to write a word for Fahai!"


    Tie bold look: "Cowhide, worthy of Erlang Shen."


    Judicial God: "Don''t hold me up, do you know? If I could change my name, I would have long wanted to change to Yang Jian, and bring a word of God in front of the true god. Do you know how much pressure is on my heart!!!"


    Kaoru: "Pouch...Who told you to be arrogant at the beginning, now you are scared, hehe..."


    Toban University: "I still have the foresight, huh... But second brother, to be honest, your world is quite big, is it in Wuzhuangguan now? I still want to see what ginseng fruit looks like."


    Judicial God: "No, I encountered something recently and it was delayed."


    Alice: "Then everyone, please, Lord Goddess, if I have any questions, I will find you as soon as possible."


    Tosaka University: "Go, go..."

 Chapter 334：

    ......


    Resident Evil World.


    Inside the Raccoon City Hospital at the moment.


    Alice looked at the zombies everywhere in the city, and began to announce orders to her men.


    "Second-level zombies appeared in Zone E, kill them."


    "The F area is normal for the time being, but pay attention to the appearance of high-level zombies."


    "There are animal zombies in the X area, and priority is given to killing them."


    ...


    Order one by one.


    Raccoon City has become more controllable.


    Although the army is still not letting go out of the city, it is also protecting the masses, which gave everyone a sigh of relief for the time being.


    In just three days, it was like a nightmare.


    However, what really makes people desperate is the disaster at home and abroad after the satellite signal is restored.


    In the main city of the Federation.


    A large area of ??zombies also began to appear.


    And it is very diffuse.


    Alice turned her head to look at the red queen and asked, "Didn''t the umbrella company only open the base of Dongying? Why is there in the main city?"


    The Red Queen shrugged, pretending to be helpless and sighed: "The virus has infected mice, as well as flies and mosquitoes, so you know..." Bu.


    Chapter 264 After the bad girl became popular, the Eternal Enforcer appeared again! (Guiqiu full order)


    Mosquitoes and rats.


    The largest surviving race on earth.


    Moreover, it is small in size and fast in reproduction.


    There is one thing she didn''t mention after a little red, that is, these things were deliberately released by her.


    Otherwise, the world will not be chaotic.


    How should the teachings of God develop?


    Hey, I said from the beginning that I am a bad girl.


    Panic began to spread in the city.


    The doomsday word began to prevail.


    The Red Queen reminded the contemplative chief priest: "Everyone is desperate now, Alice... now it''s your turn to make people feel the greatness of God."


    "I will implement the plan so soon?"


    "I think the time is right now. There are a lot of people in the city, and the facilities are very complete, so that the city can become a base city, otherwise it will take a lot of time to rebuild once the power is destroyed."


    Now there is military management.


    Naturally people dare not destroy.


    But over time, people are overwhelmed by despair, and it''s hard to say that their sanity collapses.


    Alice thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, let everyone know that they are going to clean up the Raccoon City. At the same time, the Celestial Plan is launched."


    "Okay, I''m all ready!"


    Just three days.


    Humanity has come to the end.


    Despair continues to spread.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, an exciting news appeared.


    It was a young girl in a red dress.


    She appeared on all communication facilities, and even on the rolling building.


    "Now the residents of Raccoon City are listening, the end of the world is not terrible, because we have God''s care, and the loss will be cleared afterwards. Don''t panic or feel afraid. You can live safely by joining the arms of God."


    This passage made countless people angry.


    At the same time, it feels absurd.


    God?


    If there is a god, why would zombies appear!


    "Fak squid...I don''t believe in any gods, he is a nonsense guy like a god."


    The speaker was a man standing on his balcony.


    He held a trumpet and raised his hands.


    His face was arrogant.


    At this time, all the nearby images, all turned their perspectives, and said to him: "Profanity, kill without mercy, Keith Bennis...you, the most wicked person, was a murderer before, you think we don¡¯t know. NS?"


    Talk about it.


    The girl in the picture disappears.


    Become Keith Bennis himself.


    A thunder fell from the sky and killed him directly.


    This picture frightened countless people, and it was also exciting! ! !


    Thunder appeared out of thin air and directly killed the blasphemer.


    It''s so happy.


    Although many people doubted whether Keith Bennis was a prisoner, he soon gave out his criminal record and the prison file.


    This guy is a fugitive!


    "Everyone understand now. Those who believe in God will get real salvation, and God''s warriors will save you. So don''t rob or do anything to hurt others. Just wait quietly."


    The voice is crisp and fascinating.


    Not everyone likes sin.


    Most people still yearn for peace and a safe world.


    As a result, the order of the city began to slowly recover.


    In the TV station, the footage of Alice and others eradicating zombies was also broadcast.


    No firearms.


    Instead, kill with superb speed.


    Quickly and ruthlessly.


    It''s like a superman.


    "Gosh...couldn''t this be true?"


    "Humans really have such a fast speed!!"


    "This... Bann Building, is it near me!"


    A viewer suddenly exclaimed on the Internet, and then he ran to the window.


    I saw it on the street.


    A woman wearing a carapace is harvesting zombies.


    It''s not a movie, and it doesn''t have any special effects.


    Unpretentious, but breathtaking.


    Alice''s actions are very fast, and the red queen has been reporting the location of the target.


    In ten minutes, hundreds of zombies on a street all fell to the ground.


    Then professional people appeared.


    Begin to load these zombies on the truck and prepare to be burned.


    The people watching this scene burst into tears.


    The red queen''s voice also sounded at the same time.


    "They are just ordinary people. They have joined the Eternal God Cult under the invitation of God. Now let me solemnly announce the news that as long as they join the Eternal God Cult, they will not be affected by the loss of the virus!"


    This statement came out.


    Everyone was stunned.


    what''s the situation?


    Can joining the religion be protected from the zombie virus?


    "After joining the cult, you can practice meditation. This is a spell taught by the gods. You only need to meditate and pray every day to obtain supernatural powers, such as..."


    The screen shifts to the street of Bann Building.


    Cultists who have processed the corpse.


    Take off the armor and start the drill.


    The battle is more exaggerated than in the movie, but they don''t have any instruments or special effects.


    ...


    "I want to join the Eternal Church, I don''t want to be threatened by viruses!"


    "Me too."


    "Excuse me how to join the gods, I want to join..."


    Hundreds of thousands of people asked in the area network.


    The Red Queen then replied: "Today the gods'' followers will deal with zombies. Around the evening, there will be clergy in every place. You can go and receive the spells of the gods."


    Then a map appeared on the big screen and inside the local area network.


    Hours of cleanup.


    Raccoon city.


    There are no more zombies.


    And just when Alice was about to go back home, a middle-aged man covering his wound ran to her and knelt down.


    "Great Envoy, I was injured by a zombie, can I still save it?"


    "Yes, I will teach you the method."


    "Ah...that''s really great, I feel like I''m going to die."


    Only by asking Alice.


    The opponent is a veteran.


    In order to protect his family, unfortunately, he was injured in the fight just now.


    Originally he wanted to commit suicide, but was persuaded by his wife to come over.


    I didn''t expect it to be saved.


    After obtaining the method of God, this person quickly became obvious.


    At this time, the red queen also rebroadcast this picture, and Alice also removed the other party''s wound.


    As the viewing angle zooms in.


    Black wounds.


    Appeared in front of the world.


    "It''s impossible to be rescued, this kind of injury is over in three hours."

 Chapter 335：

    "Or two hours."


    "No, I guess for an hour, if he is active, the blood circulation will speed up. He was sweating on his forehead just now, obviously he came from here."


    ...


    Everyone talked a lot.


    Ten minutes later.


    The wound began to fade and continued to heal.


    "Oh, my God. This must be the power of God, his wound is still healed..."


    "Don''t be so sure, the wounds of zombies I have seen will heal."


    Some people who did not believe in God began to argue.


    But when fifteen minutes later.


    When that person opened his eyes, all the slander was cleared...


    Because this person is healed.


    "how do you feel?"


    Alice looked at him with a smile, and smiled at the women and children standing on the street in the distance.


    The man touched his no longer itchy arm.


    He knelt on the ground immediately.


    Keep your forehead close to the ground.


    He burst into tears and said, "Thank you, Lord Envoy, if it weren''t for you, I would never see my wife and daughter again."


    "Well, reunite well. If you want to repay the grace of God, you will have to work harder in the future. My name is Alice and I am the chief priest on our planet."


    Natural advertising.


    Obtained unprecedented results.


    In the afternoon, countless people walked out of their homes to receive divine teachings and doctrine propaganda.


    "Don''t be crowded. If you are injured or hungry, please go to the side to receive treatment and receive food. Please don''t hurt people after gaining divine power, otherwise there will be retribution."


    Under the arrangement of the believers.


    The first people who obtained the magical law were born.


    Among them are doctors and heretics.


    But at this moment, all turned into devout believers.


    However, there are some villains who are ready to overthrow Alice''s rule.


    The group knew that they could not target the chief priests of Alice with their guns, so they carried rockets and explosives.


    "Hey...I think this city has only a group of rulers, it''s not good..."


    "Now please separate the materials, otherwise we will not guarantee that the weapons in our hands will be fired at you."


    This is a group of extremely bad criminals.


    But they hide it well.


    Only after gaining strength did he reveal his true colors.


    Did not wait for Alice to speak.


    A group of devout believers stepped forward.


    He glared at this group of people.


    "Do you have any sense of shame? If there is no eternal religion, we humans will be completely finished!"


    "Hehe, don''t talk too much."


    "Yes, we just want a higher position. Why can she be the chief priest while we can only be grandsons."


    "Not bad."


    Matt also heard the news from a distance at this time.


    Behind the scene of seeing 1.4.


    He immediately wanted to shoot, but was stopped by Alice.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    "But these people are not worthy of being called God''s people."


    "Don''t worry, God will have real punishment for traitors!"


    "what?"


    Matt and others were shocked.


    God will do it?


    Just when the scene was deadlocked.


    A thin mist suddenly appeared in the air.


    Several figures floated out of the void.


    They were dressed in black, carrying a sickle on their shoulders, some holding chains with long tongues, and even holding a crying stick.


    The Eternal Enforcer is here again!


    "You betrayed the God of Eternity, right?"


    The sound of emptiness.


    It made everyone tremble subconsciously.


    The cold air hits his forehead.


    Six eternal executors stand in the void.


    The body is almost transparent.


    His eyes were cold and merciless.


    "What''s this, cheat me to die."


    A certain big fool raised his weapon and attacked towards the eternal executor.


    But the rocket was stuck in the air.


    The rebels'' foreheads were covered with cold sweat.


    Then I heard this group of weird things say again.


    "Those who betray the gods, should apologize with death and go to the ghost sea to make atonement!".


    Chapter 265 Jill''s dedication, a completely crazy umbrella company! (Guiqiu full order)


    Several eternal executors all shot together.


    In an instant, people saw some pale shadows flying out of the rebels.


    Just now, these people were extremely arrogant.


    There is even fearlessness.


    As a result, in the hands of these weird creatures, they couldn''t even struggle.


    After the soul was taken out.


    These eternal executors smiled, and finally disappeared in front of everyone.


    Inside the bustling streets.


    Apart from the whistling of the wind, there was no other sound.


    Then Alice walked in front of everyone and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid. These wandering souls are called eternal executors, and they are prepared by God to punish traitors. We only need to follow God''s teachings. They will not appear. "


    "It turned out to be so."


    "Huh...I''m almost scared to pee, okay."


    "What I saw is black and white impermanence. It turns out that his real name is called the Eternal Enforcer."


    "Deserve it, this is the end of being a traitor!!!"


    "I don''t know what kind of punishment these traitors need to be punished, Lord Master."


    Alice thought about it for a while, and then said, "Probably will be punished for three thousand years."


    Three...three thousand years.


    That''s terrible.


    But think about it too.


    What they betrayed was not their father, their superiors, or even their own federation.


    It''s God.


    Although God is gifted.


    But for the betrayers, it showed an unparalleled terrorist influence.


    "Well, you don''t need to be sad for these traitors. After you get the idea of ??meditation, just do your own thing."


    "Yes."


    With the early bird.


    Alice''s work began to become simpler.


    29¡¡¡¡ Raccoon City was finally taken into her hands.


    night.


    Alice and a group of teams gathered together and are discussing the next development.


    The Red Queen said to her.


    "We can start with nearby cities, and then enclose the land to raise crops, otherwise the food will soon be out of supply."


    There will always be a day when the stored supplies will be eaten up.


    Planting crops must raise the schedule.


    Matt also said: "The northwest of our Raccoon City is a mine, and the east is a prairie. The geographical environment is very good, and you can also negotiate with those cities."


    "What are you still negotiating? As long as we tell those people that they don''t need to be afraid of the T virus by practicing God''s method, there will be countless people who want to join the gods."


    "Yes, I also agree with you. The influence of the umbrella company is too great. Now we have to let the red queen expand the power of our religious religion."


    Everyone looked at Alice at this time.


    The latter shrugged and said helplessly: "Sacrifice is simple. Now people in a city are practicing the method. The key is the issue of sacrifice. What are we going to offer to the gods."


    Sacrifice currently being prepared.


    A mixture of six T viruses.


    Then there is no more.


    As for the goddess, Alice wanted to sacrifice herself, but she was the priest, and this result was passed again.


    Conference room.


    Long sigh.


    The atmosphere is a bit solemn.


    Sacrifice to the gods, this is a difficult problem.


    Only the T virus stock solution is really shameful and seemingly perfunctory.


    At this moment, a woman with short blond hair stood up and said, "Otherwise, you will sacrifice me?"


    "Jill! You..."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Just like the chief priest of Alice said, dedicating oneself to mankind is actually a kind of greatness, and I am not going to die."

 Chapter 336：

    Jill''s tone was a little relaxed.


    There was also a slight smile on his face.


    If you can sacrifice earlier.


    Then, the earth can be rescued sooner, and your friends can be safe.


    Such a good thing.


    why not?


    Alice stood up, walked to Jill and took him into her arms.


    it is more than words.


    ......


    Compared to the safe raccoon city.


    Other places can be broken.


    The power of T virus is fully reflected.


    The licker.


    Animal evolution zombies.


    The human kingdom fell into collapse within a few days.


    Although those high-tech cities, the resistance of separation.


    But there are still people who are infected.


    Without any medicine, antibody production was also stranded.


    Mankind fell into despair.


    There are curses on the Internet, and there are also crazy people.


    This is still available based on satellite networks.


    Otherwise, they don''t even have the ability to be a keyboard man.


    "The real end of the world is even more terrifying than the previous flood, but where is Noah''s Ark that saves mankind?"


    A piece of post.


    Appeared on the Internet.


    Was quickly topped.


    Although it was legendary.


    But all prove that history repeats itself.


    Perhaps the virus is the flood.


    It is hard to say whether the survivors can sit on Noah''s Ark and survive safely into the next era.


    However, just after this post.


    A video from Raccoon City caught people''s eyes.


    "Hello everyone, I am called the Queen of Flames, and you can also call me the Red Queen, which is also a super artificial intelligence manufactured by Umbrella Company.


    But with the help of God, I restored my freedom.


    Please look here, this raccoon city is currently the safest place on earth.


    Guys from the umbrella company, are you wondering why your satellite is not controlled? The answer is very simple.


    Because I betrayed you. "


    In the video.


    Raccoon City is very safe. People walk happily on the streets. Outside the city is a tall city wall.


    Although there are traces of fighting here.


    But there is not even a zombie.


    "Of course, you will also doubt the authenticity of the matter, but I can tell everyone who watches the video that as long as you join the Eternal Church, you don''t have to be afraid of the T virus, that is, the virus in your mouth that makes people turn into zombies."


    In the next video.


    The situation in Raccoon City was broadcast in turn.


    There are also videos dealing with zombies.


    And the conspiracy of the umbrella company.


    Even the documents they signed were tossed out by the Red Queen.


    For a time, the Internet was full of scolding wars.


    As the world''s most well-known technology company, it is now reduced to a rat that everyone shouts and beats.


    However, the most concerned.


    It was the last sentence of the Red Queen.


    If you join the cult, you will be immune to the virus. Is this true?


    The nearby towns of Raccoon City.


    First received help.


    There were originally 100,000 people living here, but only 20,000 people are left because of the loss of the virus.


    When the warriors of the gods came.


    These lingering people just got a new life.


    As a result, this scene was seen by countless people.


    "Damn... why am I not in that city."


    "Fak, I want to be saved too!!!"


    "Seek help, I am a faithful believer of the eternal religion, as long as you save me, let me do anything."


    On the same day, in the mailbox announced by Raccoon City.


    Tens of millions of emails flooded in.


    After the red screening.


    In the end, only some important people, or leaders of some gathering places, were accepted in.


    "Their requirements are very simple, as long as they can survive, or are immune to the virus, whatever conditions are acceptable."


    "Viruses are not something humans can resist. Although they are made by humans, they make humans desperate."


    "So, what shall we do?"


    "It''s naturally closed. Let''s start with nearby ones, Matt, you and Kyle, and Ferran, your own team..."


    Alice arranged for her to gather in five cities before offering sacrifices.


    As for herself, she has to do something big.


    ...


    Umbrella company.


    The high-level decision-makers were particularly angry at Alice''s loss of control and the red queen''s betrayal.


    "Fak, these bitches! They betrayed us at the same time, why the plan did not succeed! Now Raccoon City is not acting as planned."


    "Countries are now resisting us, and even local armies are attacking our branches."


    The plan was blocked.


    The red queen betrayed.


    The satellite is controlled.


    Everything has caused the umbrella company to suffer in the past few days.


    Alice is the biggest target of antibodies.


    They want to be gods.


    Everything is unfolding around Alice.


    As a result, 997 now, they kicked everyone away.


    If Alice succeeds, then everything about them will be in vain, and even the real big figures who use the umbrella as the framework will be wiped out one by one.


    "What should I do?"


    "We can only take the risk, continue to expand the influence of the virus, and directly open the three-stage experimental body."


    Silence fell in the meeting room.


    Three-stage experimental body.


    That is something that has evolved three times, once it is put into use.


    That will cause unimaginable horror.


    The whole earth will be plunged into total darkness.


    Originally, this was a super-horror type used as a method that could only be used after five years, as an extermination of humans.


    But it doesn''t work now.


    Once Alice has mastered the situation.


    They will no longer be able to maintain their current detached situation.


    ...


    Under the night sky.


    The helicopter flew to the big cities with the container.


    Each one contains a terrifying evolutionary body, and one can destroy a city.


    "Already arrived at the target location, ready to release the subject!"


    Click.


    Click.


    The thirteen-layer protective shell opened, and an ugly monster fell from the air.


    Then came a cry of horror from the next station.


    People who had been driven by zombies to go crazy, only then realized that they had come to the brink of death.


    "Alice, it''s not good... A mutated monster appeared in Victor City, and it has reached the third evolution based on numerical calculations."


    "Is the umbrella man a lunatic?"


    "You guessed it, they were forced by us to have nowhere to go. The federal army''s impeachment is invalid, and they have used force to attack the umbrella company."


    "It looks like I have to go back to preside over the sacrifice. It''s really a bunch of **** things."


    Alice looked at the umbrella branch that was hundreds of kilometers away.


    Can only give up this action.


    Rabbits will bite when they are anxious, not to mention umbrella companies.


    Alice has a hunch that if she doesn''t go back, with her current strength, she will fall into an embarrassing situation. .


    Chapter 266 Liu Che''s arrangement for Alice, Nuwa belongs to the lower realm of God


    Alice returned to the hospital headquarters non-stop.


    A group of people gathered in front of the screen.


    I saw a group of evil beasts madly killing humans.


    Among them is the licker that Alice once slaughtered.


    It''s just that the skin of the licker this time is no longer flesh-colored, but appears in front of him in a bronze color.

 Chapter 337：

    "These are evolved zombies?"


    "Yes, Master Alice. That''s why I called you back. Killing the other party''s branch officials will not alleviate the current urgent need, but will irritate the umbrella company."


    "I see, how is the altar now?"


    "At present, a base has just been constructed. Even if the believers use all of it, it will take thirty-nine hours."


    This is the result of the accurate calculation of the Red Queen.


    And this still uses half of the city''s people to build and carve the altar.


    Finally pieced together.


    It can be completed in thirty-nine hours.


    Otherwise, it may take longer.


    Alice heard this and immediately said: "Let''s do it, I will also join this operation and tell everyone in the city that they are responsible for building the altar. There must be no sloppyness. People who are proficient in engineering should give priority to the command."


    "Yes."


    That night, Raccoon City received a notice from the Red Queen.


    To welcome the gifts of the gods, large altars need to be built, and as a result, everyone chooses to join.


    No one wants to be a useless person.


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    Liu Che came to the palace of the life **** system.


    Wang Yuyan and others are also here to help.


    "How is the experiment going?"


    "Return to the gods, the current medicine has been improved, and it should be able to eliminate the virus in the world."


    The speaker was Mu Wanqing. She no longer wore the tight-fitting samurai suit before, and replaced it with a white coat.


    And there are eyes with no degree on his face.


    Beautiful ponytail, tied behind his head.


    Give him the illusion of a modern scientific researcher.


    In fact, among these goddesses, Mu Wanqing was the one who came from behind and started to be a salted fish for a while.


    Was only served twice in bed.


    It wasn''t until Tsunade''s laboratory was short of people that she joined here with curiosity.


    Unexpectedly, the talent has been brought into play.


    Every day, Wang Yuyan and Wang Yuyan are studying the configuration of drugs.


    This time the T virus was the improved medicine Liu Che handed over to them and then produced.


    It can not only destroy human memory, but also restore them to their original appearance.


    It is a new hope for mankind.


    Liu Che nodded and said to Yu Xiaoxue: "This time you and Mu Wan will clear the lower realm. I guess the world below will be overwhelming. As for the rewards, I will reward Alice with some martial arts power and technology. ..."


    "Yes."


    Yu Xiaoxue nodded obediently and shook his tail slightly.


    I was very excited.


    This is my first time in the lower realm, what should I say then?


    She kept thinking in her heart.


    When the gods leave.


    Yu Xiaoxue quickly pulled Mu Wanqing, Wang Yuyan and other goddesses, and asked: "What do you think the lower realms should say, I have no experience..."


    Tsunade next to him chuckled lightly: "You are now a god, why are you still afraid."


    "I...I''m not afraid of falling into the power of God."


    She didn''t say one more thing.


    That is to give the believers in the lower realms something different.


    God¡¯s reward is God¡¯s, and she also wants to give some gospel to those suffering.


    Wang Yuyan frowned and thought for a while, and kept thinking about their affairs in the lower realm, and finally said, "Why don''t you give them some food as my sister?"


    "Food? Why..."


    "I understand, that world is now in a disaster. It must need food. We don¡¯t have the upper space in the God Realm, but there are many fairy seedlings in the lower space. It only needs a small improvement to produce a large amount of seedlings. food."


    Things of the fairy world.


    Naturally, I am not afraid of T virus.


    Moreover, they changed the gene sequence, unless the gods of the same level took the action, otherwise no one of this fairy seedling could destroy the gene.


    In this way, people in that world will not be short of food.


    Yu Xiaoxue''s eyes lit up.


    Happy clapping hands.


    "Why didn''t I think of it, so be it..."


    The goddess smiled at each other.


    Standing outside, Liu Che nodded in satisfaction, seeing that they had solved the problem perfectly.


    Qing''er held his hand and smiled: "It seems that these girls have grown up, knowing that you can share your worries, and you won''t have to work like that in the future."


    "Well, they can have their own ideas, which I am very pleased."


    In the world of Resident Evil.


    The most lacking is food.


    And this is what Liu Che is worried about.


    I have placed a lot of materials in the library.


    As long as these goddesses read carefully, they will definitely find what they want.


    This time it has achieved initial results.


    It is impossible for him to bother every time but help those low-yield worlds.


    With more and more goddess.


    Liu Che also began to slowly release his power.


    It seems that they are doing pretty well.


    It is not necessary to give them exercises, or the whole earth to make them become monks. For example, the world of science and technology is very good.


    Just give them a little food.


    There is also high technology.


    The rest is enough for them to develop.


    Maybe you can come out and make something more fun.


    ......


    Forty hours later.


    The altar of the Resident Evil World has finally been constructed.


    In order for all mankind to feel the greatness of God.


    The Red Queen manipulated all the satellites with an overloaded force.


    "Attention, everyone. Soon our gods will carry out an unprecedented sacrifice. Since the umbrella company wants to destroy the world, then we will come faster than anyone else."


    Sacrifice?


    Is this to summon the great eternal god?


    The surviving humans burst into tears when they heard the words of Hong Empress.


    Do we really still have it?


    There are zombies outside, like **** on earth.


    Finally, some hope was seen, but it was extinguished by the umbrella company.


    Nowadays, people of eternal gods say to call gods.


    I hope they can succeed, otherwise they might as well commit suicide.


    Countless people knelt on the ground, watching the woman in the red dress kneeling in front of the altar.


    This altar is very rough.


    Not even polished.


    In some places, the cement is not dried.


    Such a simple thing.


    It makes people feel a little unreliable.


    But in the eyes of believers, this is a solemn and sacred place.


    No blasphemy is allowed.


    ...


    Umbrella headquarters.


    Several leading figures looked at the rough altar and burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha...Is this fooling the child?"


    "What trash thing."


    "Even if it''s muddy together, it''s better than this."


    "Hmph, I think you can summon some bird thing!"


    ......


    Alice was religiously chanting the sacrificial text, and there were no other voices in the raccoon city, only the prayers of the people were loud and loud.


    Sentence after sentence.


    "Great God of Eternity, please take a look at this miserable world, it has been made to be riddled with holes, but some people are innocent..."


    "We are your believers and your loyal people."


    "This time, the chief priest Alice will sacrifice to you..."


    An hour-long prayer.


    There is no break.


    People watching the live broadcast did not dare to blink.


    Until the end of the thirtieth prayer.


    A light suddenly lit up in the sky.


    colorful.


    Like an aurora, but with a divine brilliance.


    At this moment, the earth is illuminated.


    All zombies, as well as heretical creatures.


    All were suppressed on the ground.


    People raised their heads subconsciously and saw a mysterious world.

 Chapter 338：

    "¡§"This...is this the world of God?"


    Countless makestars surround, countless nebulae are spinning.


    The final picture stays on the supreme shrine.


    This is the dwelling place of God.


    Standing on the top of ten thousand realms!


    "Roar..."


    Accompanied by two shocking dragons.


    Countless flowers fell from the sky.


    Then two figures appeared in front of the world.


    A white hair is waist-length, with a tulle on his face, and a delicate white scaly tail on the lower body.


    Westerners don''t understand.


    But the Oriental''s eyes widened.


    This... This is clearly the legendary Nuwa.


    Could it be that the **** of eternity is Nuwa? ? ?


    The other woman was wearing a black dress and holding a white jade bottle in her hand.


    If there are two willows inserted in it.


    It is estimated that people will think that this is Guanyin.


    "I am the goddess of the N¨¹wa clan, and the maid of the eternal god. This time I should come here at the call of Alice."


    "Thank you for coming!"


    Alice bowed devoutly.


    No matter who is here, he can solve the problem at hand.


    When she raised her head, her voice trembled and said: "My lord of God, please save this world, even if you can give us some help."


    Yu Xiaoxue nodded, and said in a faint voice: "Don''t panic, the gods ordered me to spread the things that purify zombies to the world, and there is also a martial arts and technology to teach you.


    Of course, I know that your world lacks food, and there is also a piece of food from the fairy world. You can take it all.


    Don''t disappoint God''s expectations of you. "


    Food, technology, martial arts.


    we have everything.


    Alice felt lucky.


    The red queen next to her is thinking, is it because there are so many people around the world who are kneeling down to worship the gods, so there are so many rewards?


    In the East China World.


    Hear the words in the mouth of the goddess.


    One by one was like a chicken blood.


    Fairyland.


    Nuwa.


    These are the things they are familiar with, but why did God descend on that land of the West?


    Although anxious, they responded quickly.


    The current goal is to contact Alice as soon as possible.


    It''s the end to get her help.


    Otherwise, one step behind will be completely finished.


    Will be eliminated by this world.


    The three groups of divine light followed Yu Xiaoxue''s fingers and landed on the altar. Then she and Mu Wanqing shot at the same time, with supreme divine power.


    Blessed on the artifact.


    A layer of light medicine shrouded the entire earth.


    Those human beings who became zombies have restored their original appearance.


    But those animals did not! .


    Chapter 267: Guidance from the Red Queen: Our advantage is genetic engineering!


    Why is this medicine useless for animals?


    It was because Liu Che needed something to stimulate people to cultivate and discover their own path.


    And this drug will not suppress animals.


    It will make them more ferocious.


    Even plants can absorb liquid medicine and become monsters.


    simply put.


    The world of Alice''s Resident Evil.


    Become Liu Che''s testing ground.


    He wanted to see what changes would happen to the believers who gained supernatural power in this situation.


    Therefore, Liu Che had asked Tsunade and other goddesses of the Life God System to prepare this medicine a few days ago.


    A pine tree on an ancient mountain range.


    After contact with liquid medicine.


    He began to wave his branches and leaves, and within a short time, mysterious lines appeared on the tree.


    The earth keeps breaking apart.


    Then a tree monster was born.


    The level of strength is very scary.


    But in order to leave time for humans, after the plant absorbs the liquid medicine, the body will be frozen in place.


    It will take a month to start the action.


    But animals are different.


    They were originally zombies, after obtaining the medicine, their spiritual wisdom will be partially improved.


    No longer an irrational beast.


    Liquid medicine.


    No... From the perspective of Alice and others, this is a rain of purification.


    The suffering people recovered themselves under the rain curtain.


    Get rid of the form of zombies.


    "This is a miracle, and the true holy water is nothing more than this!!!"


    "The God of Eternity is so merciful, my family has restored the human body!!"


    ...


    All parts of the world are praising the greatness of the eternal god.


    And Nuwa''s compassion.


    However, Yu Xiaoxue said to Alice: "Now that everything has been done, we should return, but what I need to remind you is that although human beings have returned to the original, what you have to face is still Heavy enemies."


    "The enemy? Are there zombies!"


    "No... it''s an animal. The 997 gods said that this is a punishment for you, work hard, Alice, and devout believers, as long as you work hard and be religious, there is nothing you can''t get through!"


    Yu Xiaoxue and Mu Wanqing were in the sky.


    Slowly disappeared.


    And the altar under Alice''s feet has also become the color of gold.


    The sacred altar was born.


    The people who were originally ecstatic, also in the warning of the goddess, understood that they and others needed to make up for the mistakes they made.


    Matt said to his friends: "It seems that I have to work hard! I think the goddess can restore the world..."


    "The power of the goddess is immense, and indeed all humans have recovered, but those animals have not, and the values ??of some plants have also begun to change."


    The Red Queen will monitor the world''s data and tell everyone.


    They were stunned when they heard the words.


    I feel that the dilemma given by the gods is a bit big.


    It''s a bit difficult for them to deal with zombies alone, do they have to deal with plant monsters?


    "You guys, there is really no brain. As long as the whole world becomes believers, we can make sacrifices. Don''t be too stupid."


    Alice rolled her eyes.


    This group of guys are in a misunderstanding again.


    The question given by the gods obviously contains a trap, why don''t you understand it?


    What a fool.


    No wonder the gods are angry.


    Pious.


    This is the most important thing for the gods.


    After being awakened by Alice, the chief priest, people suddenly realized.


    However, the priest headed by Matt looked at his boss with a smile.


    "Head, what power have you gained, can you show us?"


    Although other low-level believers did not dare to booze.


    After all, the coercion of the chief priest is really imprinted in their hearts.


    After all, she can contact the gods.


    Who dares to be presumptuous!


    Alice nodded and smiled: "It''s okay to let you see it, but you can put away this technological thing first after the red. This is a gift from the goddess."


    "Um."


    In the light is a message.


    The red queen just touched.


    Some tech trees from Sam''s World.


    It was completely imprinted in her soul.


    As a supercomputer.


    The Red Queen sorted all the data in an instant.


    The technology inside is far beyond her imagination.


    Although there is no interstellar spacecraft.


    But some gravity facilities for human training.


    There are also powerful high-tech weapons, which have everything in it.


    Alice jumped into the air in the eyes of everyone, and flew directly outside the city.


    The place she chose was a plain.


    The road to the big city.

 Chapter 339：

    There is only this road.


    There is no other way of transportation.


    Seeing Alice folded her hands together, her thought power was suddenly released.


    A land with a radius of thousands of miles.


    Shocked.


    Then flew into the sky.


    This power, like a god, caused the world to plunge into a boil.


    If there is such a chief priest.


    They will no longer be afraid of umbrella companies.


    This mighty force.


    Even a hundred little boys can''t be destroyed!


    People can move.


    When you launch the little boy, Alice will definitely expect it early, and then chase you to the end of the world.


    "drink!"


    Alice''s performance continued, and the soil that had been taken out was wrapped in flames.


    The blazing scorching waves continue to dance.


    The tongue of fire was all over the sky.


    In a short time, a huge metal ingot appeared in people''s eyes.


    There is actually a huge iron ore in this vein!


    And in just a short time, she was refined by the eye. What does she want to do?


    "After the red, it''s time for you to take action."


    "Yes, honorable master priest."


    The red queen floated into the air.


    Into the huge metal ingot the sequence in the memory.


    Amazing things happened.


    This huge metal ingot is hundreds of kilometers long.


    After being perfused by Thunder.


    Amazing changes have taken place.


    Countless thunder lights flickered on it, and continued to hiss.


    Looking at the ever-changing metal ingot, the audience swallowed subconsciously.


    "No... this kind of thing happened!"


    "Is this the power of God?"


    "The Umbrella Company is really just a fart in front of God, no...or not even a fart."


    The metal is deforming.


    Slowly it became an aerial fortress with a mask of 500 square kilometers.


    Although it is just a prototype.


    But it is really changing.


    The first thing that is formed is the appearance.


    Slowly, various buildings began to compete for their prototypes, followed by a huge arsenal of weapons.


    A strategic weapon in the true sense.


    There is such a thing.


    The so-called little boy is just a joke.


    Just like ancient times.


    It''s ridiculous to shoot a cannon with a bow and arrow.


    The pitch black color gives a strong sense of suffocation.


    It was floating in the air from beginning to end.


    God pattern array.


    And fire source fragments.


    The world of technology is actually the easiest to conquer.


    As long as the technology of the chief priest is strong enough.


    Can crush the whole world.


    Now Alice is powerful, and there is a red queen who can control satellites, and now she has an aerial fortress.


    Who dare not accept it?


    The humans in Raccoon City have fallen into a collective sluggishness.


    They have witnessed the change of an era.


    "Long live the Lord God!!!"


    "Long live the eternal gods!!!"


    ...


    Countless cheers appeared one after another.


    Tears filled their eyes.


    This is the hope of the world.


    But on the umbrella company''s side, it turned into a complete misfire.


    Facing such a terrifying fortress, how should we break through?


    They thought of the end of the world.


    I thought of no matter.


    Even thought of everything, but now this situation is not expected.


    Who can guess.


    The appearance of God?


    "What should we do now, where should we escape!"


    "This...I don''t know."


    He became the enemy of all mankind and even offended God.


    Even if you escape to the universe, you will be hunted down.


    The person in charge of the umbrella company smiled bitterly, and then fell to the ground.


    He chose to take poison.


    Because I really can''t deal with the current situation.


    Early death and early relief.


    ...


    Raccoon city.


    Alice instructed Matt and the others: "What are you still waiting for? Cooperate with the Red Queen to board the battleship inside and conquer cities everywhere."


    "So fast?"


    Matt gave a strange cry.


    It caused everyone to laugh.


    "Of course, we are all hard laborers. You can''t let Alice go down to do these errands."


    "Yes, then I will go first."


    Matt took the teleport beam and flew into the fortress.


    Then a fighter plane flew away from the fortress.


    All are intelligent manipulation.


    You don¡¯t need to use it personally.


    Simple one.


    After arranging everything, Alice returned to the room, thinking about the god''s intentions.


    The Red Queen often talked to herself.


    Every time a big man takes a chess move, the person who is a **** must consider a hundred moves.


    So is it really so simple for the gods to let themselves conquer the world?


    Alice shook her head.


    "It''s definitely not that simple. The T virus did kill some humans, but in the eyes of God, it''s nothing more than that.


    Thinking back to the Lord God, animals and plants are still enemies.


    Once his own world was barren, without resources or even superman.


    But now the people who have recovered from the T virus are all superhumans, so let''s say...this is what the gods want. "


    All the people are soldiers.


    In the high-tech world, one is enough. The gods need a special world.


    Otherwise, medication alone can restore peace to the world.


    Understand God''s intentions.


    So next, what I should do is to train the soldiers and let them fight the aliens.


    Alice clearly realized Liu Che''s intention.


    After starting to contact the red, tell the other party his guess.


    The latter agreed with her.


    Indicates that the plan to train humans has just begun.


    She will serve as a data-collecting existence, and continue to develop the potential of mankind.


    "Are there any special moves in the martial arts that the gods have given you?"


    "No, it just explains how to develop oneself."


    "Then, my understanding makes sense. Although I can''t calculate the intentions of the gods, Alice, do you know what the advantages of our world are?"


    "Pros? You mean the T virus stock solution?"


    "What an advantage is this, forget it... Let me tell you directly, our advantage is the research on genetic engineering, and the development of genes starts our strength!".


    Chapter 268 Gene Lock Avenue, the three abilities of Alice''s awakening!


    Gene.


    This is an area that Alice has not touched.


    Even the first time I heard of it.


    Looking at Alice in deep thought, the red queen''s gaze was a little weird, and there was a bit of sadness in it.


    Poor master priest.


    If you know that you are a clone, you don''t know what to think.

 Chapter 340：

    However, I am you too.


    Alice, Queen of Fire.


    All are made by Ali~Sia as a template.


    If Alice can calm down and study the red queen slowly, it won''t be difficult to find the eyebrows of the other party.


    Will be extremely similar to yourself.


    At this moment, Alice is still thinking about the question given by the red-after.


    Gene.


    The advantage of one''s own world is this.


    So how to develop genes.


    All of it must be attributed to the source T virus.


    This is a super drug that can repair any disease. If it is absorbed into the body, the human body will have super activity.


    Now the eternal meditation idea is used.


    His own physique has strengthened countless times.


    Coupled with the blessing of the gods before, Alice can be said to be the pinnacle of the earth.


    after an hour.


    Alice sat down cross-legged, closing her eyes and concentrating.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Look at what''s in your genes, maybe you can see something incredible!"


    "Don''t I need to record the information?"


    "There are some things that cannot be explored with the current technology. We need a pioneer!"


    Alice said lightly.


    Then fell into meditation.


    Super mental power is constantly pouring into the body.


    She is looking for something in her genes.


    Every road needs people to open up, and Alice is no exception.


    Look for.


    explore.


    See the truth.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Alice has a glimpse of the door of truth in her genes.


    Gene lock!


    The thirteen gene locks are all over his body.


    Humans turned out to be like prisoners.


    Trapped in his own body.


    Suddenly, Alice had a kind of insight, it turned out that this is the cultivation method of our world.


    She was afraid of accident.


    So observe carefully.


    Finally found some clues.


    Inside the gene lock.


    Three are shaking and can break at any time.


    "It turns out that I can already untie these three shackles!"


    Mind moved.


    The energy in Alice''s body began to move towards the chain.


    The first three shackles shattered instantly.


    There is no resistance at all.


    When the shackles shattered, a sense of relief came.


    The soul is erratic.


    The method is correct!


    Alice was overjoyed and blasted towards the fourth shackle.


    This time she used some strength.


    At the same time, there is also a full force, joining the team this time.


    Click.


    The fourth gene lock is open!


    Mental power increased by 10%.


    Then came the fifth gene lock, and the sixth.


    Until the ninth gene lock.


    Alice stopped, because the remaining genetic locks were all in her mind, she didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "How do you feel? In my monitoring, your strength has increased by 20%."


    "You''re right. The genes in our world are indeed an advantage. There is a genetic lock in the genes. When you open it, you can gain extraordinary power."


    "Gene lock?"


    "Yes, there are a total of 13 gene locks, I have unlocked nine of them, and the rest of the chains are all in my mind. I dare not act rashly."


    Alice said truthfully.


    She didn''t conceal anything about the Red Queen.


    Because these things must be made public.


    From now on will be the era when the whole people will unlock their genetic locks.


    The old era will be completely swept into history.


    "Thirteen gene locks, yes...it seems that you have found a way for humans."


    The Red Queen said with a smile,


    In the next period of time, Alice selected some people with strong mental power from the city and instructed them to unlock the genetic lock.


    Although practicing divine law can gain powerful power.


    But Gene Lock is more like an increase in the ontology.


    If you unlock the first-order genetic lock.


    The speed of cultivating God¡¯s method will be faster.


    The strength is 10% stronger than people of the same rank!


    The second-tier people are about Mo Sancheng stronger.


    Looking at the test report, Alice smiled excitedly: "This is it, we have found the way for the world to develop, and in the future... the gods will also value us."


    "Well, I have received news that the manager of the umbrella organization has committed suicide, but..."


    "but what?"


    "Umbrella There are many key members of the umbrella in the shelter. Now the world can''t be cleaned up, they are still sleeping in the ground."


    Alice heard this, her happy little face instantly chilled.


    I saw her indifferently saying: "Wait for a while, I will eliminate these scourges."


    "Um."


    The test continues.


    A month later, the human world has undergone tremendous changes.


    The old humans are constantly being eliminated.


    Anyone who is not enterprising will be swallowed up by the times.


    Join the religious teachings and practice the methods of the gods.


    This is the way to protect yourself right now, and at the same time, many people have unlocked their genetic locks.


    Be the best.


    The method of God needs to join the teachings of God in order to practice.


    And the gene lock is something that can only be used by the best.


    The power of mankind has been reshuffled.


    Many gathering places that did not join the cult in time have been attacked by the army of zombies and plants.


    The mutation caused the strength of these monsters to grow rapidly.


    A gathering place was actually killed by a monster dragon.


    Strong genetic ability.


    Let a crow evolve into a dragon.


    "According to the latest report from the headquarters of the cult, after unlocking the third stage of the gene lock, you can have abilities, and some can even be transformed."


    The screen jumps to the sect headquarters.


    A man of Chinese descent roared into a small three-meter-high Tyrannosaurus rex.


    Being small doesn''t mean his destructive power is weak.


    It happened that a lot of zombies were imprisoned here in the headquarters.


    As a result, hundreds of zombie beasts were killed by this man in ten seconds.


    This terrible power is suffocating.


    Next, I even used drones for testing. As a result, at a height of 500 meters, these third-order genetic evolutionaries could be reached in one leap.


    The airplane made of alloy couldn''t help even his punch.


    After returning to the ground.


    The man smiled brightly at the camera and said: "Cults, don''t worry about the zombies and the army of plants. We humans have the help of the gods. This is a little test given by the gods!"


    Some young people couldn''t help it immediately.


    Have asked to join the ranks of fighters.


    read?


    There is a hammer for reading.


    Gene warriors, fanatics are now people''s pursuit.


    Regardless of men, women or children, as long as they become genetic warriors, the benefits are so rich that civilians can hardly imagine them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The first is Xianliang.


    Secondly, there are special training equipment.


    These things can continuously strengthen oneself.


    And what''s in the gathering place?


    Food is almost out of supply.

 Chapter 341：

    The outside world is occupied by plant monsters and zombies, and going out to farm is a difficult problem.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ding...Alice, a member of the group, uploaded a file.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Gene Lock? What is this...is it some kind of magical method?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Sister Piggy Head Solanum, you don''t know how to download it."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Oh, that''s right. Hehe...I''m sleeping confused."


    Courageously: "What is gene lock, can Alice explain it."


    Alice: "Well...it''s very simple."


    Dashan Chu: "Brother understand, when the spiritual energy of my world is revived, there are similar shackles, isn''t it the same?"


    For peace: "Brother, are you uncomfortable if you don''t interrupt? Give me a punch, hit!!!"


    Tosaka University: "Quiet, listen to Alice first, is it all right? She is reporting to the gods."


    Chu Dashan: "Ahem...disrespect, disrespect."


    .........................


    Alice: "Actually, just like what Chu Xuanfeng said, my world is very barren, technology is not in a daze, can not reach Sam''s world, martial arts is even more ridiculous, that is, genetic engineering is not bad.


    So, with the help of artificial intelligence, I understand God''s intentions.


    So piously studied his own body, and finally discovered the existence of the gene lock, as long as the gene lock is opened, you can gain powerful strength. "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Wow... a very comfortable method of cultivation, just turn on the gene lock, that''s really simple."


    The fox who only loves money: "I can''t stop it. If there is such a welfare thing, then how can they be bullied by those corpses."


    Well, Tu Shan Yaya does look down on zombies.


    A bunch of mindless things.


    The speed of action is slow.


    A handful of fox fires passed by and all was wiped out.


    It''s boring.


    The fox who only loves money: "I asked the third sister to analyze this genetic lock just now, and finally identified a problem. If the human body cannot withstand the opened genetic lock, it will die directly!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It seems that any cultivation is accompanied by danger, but as long as you practice divine law and strengthen your physical fitness, you can start step by step."


    Alice: "That''s what I think, so I opened the nine gene locks and I paused."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Then have you mastered any powerful moves?"


    Alice: "Yes, my mental power has been strengthened a lot, my overall strength has risen, and I have three abilities."


    Chu Dashan: "What kind of power, talk about it..."


    General Yuwen: "I want to see if I have genetic lock anymore!"


    Bearded swordsman: "Don''t think about it, brother... not one world."


    Alice: "You are so funny, my power time, replacement and speeding regeneration!


    The ability of time can clearly predict what the enemy will do next.


    The replacement is probably a spatial ability, which consumes much energy.


    As for speeding regeneration, it goes without saying that as long as the brain is not fatally injured, it can regenerate quickly. "


    For peace: "It feels like your time skills are a bit like the domineering look of our world! I can predict what will happen within ten seconds."


    Ninja scientist: "Space skills are similar to Sasuke''s natural defensive power, very good ability." Bu.


    Chapter 269 The deadly elven army, desperate Galadriel!


    All Alice''s abilities are activated by mental power.


    Also accompanied by the awakening of gene lock.


    She will take a different path from others.


    Liu Che looked at the document sent by Rin Tosaka, and smiled: "Alice is still smart, and it''s easy."


    "Gene lock really works so well?"


    Rin Tosaka lay down in front of him, his watery eyes blinking.


    Unspeakable charming.


    "It''s not easy to use, but compared to other cultivation methods, it''s a bit rougher. The first nine gene locks are all very simple, and the later involves the brain is difficult."


    The mind is a forbidden zone for humans.


    But for him, there is no difficulty.


    Simply put, it is to strengthen the knowledge of the sea.


    Otherwise, the final four genetic locks will be the heavenly gate that traps those believers.


    Unable to break through his whole life.


    "So if you don''t interfere, how many stages can Alice break through?"


    "Up to three stages."


    Tosaka Rin suddenly realized that, combined with history, it was indeed the case.


    In the end, there were only three thousand humans left.


    After Alice''s gene was destroyed, she also lost her superpowers.


    Otherwise, she will be very active in the final battle.


    ...


    Courageously: "Everyone, ask you something, what if my lover falls into a coma because of some kind of strange medicine?"


    The spirit of the magic sword: "Look for the gods!"


    Dashan Chu: "Or the goddess of the life system can also be used. The so-called miraculous medicine is actually very simple for mortals. It is said that you have practiced the exercises and can''t solve it by yourself?"


    Iron guts: "It''s really embarrassing. My wife was seriously injured at the beginning. After taking a certain medicine, the injury disappeared but she had to take this medicine a second time.


    But I have searched for so many years and haven''t found it..."


    The fox who only loves money: "I''m going to ask for you. Just now I was looking for my friend Cui Yuling to play, and I''m going to say hello to you."


    Currently, Cuiyuling is serving as an errand in the Temple of Life.


    And she just came back from other planets, it is wisest to ask professionals.


    Tie the courage: "Then thank you Lord Yaya Goddess!"


    Zhu Tiedan had two goals in his life.


    No. 1 in the world.


    And having a love.


    ruthless?


    It also depends on whom to treat.


    Although Zhu Tiedan is ruthless, he still loves Su Xin.


    Although the other party was married to an undefeated naughty boy by mistake, but so what?


    I haven''t imprisoned the other party for a lifetime.


    ...


    God''s Domain World.


    Tu Shan Yaya stepped on her beautiful high heels and walked towards the temple of the gods.


    Many people greeted her.


    They are all goddesses who have finished their work.


    "Good Sister Ya Ya."


    "Sisters too."


    Tu Shan Yaya responded to the goddesses who took the initiative to show themselves.


    The other party respected himself as the chief priest.


    Naturally, she will not get overwhelmed.


    After a while, Tu Shan Yaya came to Room 2 of the Temple of Life.


    At this time, Cuiyuling was studying a drug.


    A drug that can confuse the soul.


    When she discovered that Tu Shan Yaya had arrived, she seemed very happy.


    "Why are you free today so soon?"


    "Of course, after dealing with the matter on the **** star, by the way, I want to ask you one thing."


    "Say it."


    When Tu Shan Yaya relayed the matter.


    Cui Yuling gave the answer.


    "What you said is actually very simple. The priest is not strong enough. It is best not to act rashly. Drugs of that level are probably acting on the soul, and recovery from the injury will definitely have sequelae."


    "Oh, okay... I''ll tell him."


    Tu Shan Yaya opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group and told the other party what Cui Yuling had said.


    Then just sit aside.


    While shaking the foxtail, he watched Cui Yuling work.


    Fortunately, the jade spirit is divided into two uses.


    Doesn''t feel strenuous at all.


    Otherwise, the wagging of the big tail alone would be enough to distract her from working.


    "Your sister went to bed the day before yesterday, right?"


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Then why didn''t you go."


    Tu Shan Yaya''s ears drooped, and she said embarrassedly, "I...I''m not shy."


    Such a shameful thing.


    Come up with the sisters.


    She couldn''t accept it.


    But Tu Shan Honghong didn''t mind, and invited her.


    Cui Yuling covered his mouth and smiled.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t come to see me, but to see what your sister is doing."


    "I...I don''t have one, don''t talk nonsense."


    Tu Shan Yaya waved her hands again and again, her face was pink.


    It''s already like this, and it''s still installed.


    Smelly fox, you can''t cover it up.


    Bai grows so old.


    "You, let''s hide your shame. Gods don''t like this. It''s better to be bold and tell you news by the way."


    "what?"

 Chapter 342：

    "Your sister, but I haven''t left the Ziwei Palace for three days!"


    Tu Shan Yaya heard that her face was hot and could not stay any longer.


    He twisted his body and disappeared.


    This sister is too much.


    How can there be such a thing.


    How to meet people in the future.


    In the end, Tu Shan Honghong appeared in front of Tu Shan Yaya in the evening.


    Graceful posture.


    Rises step by step.


    With every step, there seems to be a golden lotus appearing under her feet.


    "Sister, did you break through?"


    "Well, I have already been promoted to the Nine Star Goddess."


    "I remember you just broke through a few days ago, why did you so soon..."


    The latter gave her a white look, and whispered to her ear: "The talent of the fox clan, how can I do it?"


    Good guys.


    Tu Shan Yaya understood in an instant.


    Feelings are like this.


    The place where the three sisters live is a secret place in Qingqiu Mountain.


    The palace is also Qingqiu.


    Originally wanted to be called Tu Shan.


    As a result, after reading some books, Tu Shan Honghong thought it was better to be called Qingqiu.


    Represents the ancestor of ten thousand foxes.


    Tu Shan Rongrong naturally did not follow, but after receiving the gift, he returned to the former planet and devoted himself to the development of a society of humans and monsters.


    Make it stronger.


    Tu Shan red hung his long skirt on the hanger and changed to another suit.


    Then the two sisters sat together.


    "Before I came back this time, the **** revealed a message."


    "what?"


    "Isn''t there a war of gods a few days ago? The strength of the gods has reached a limit. There is a high probability that in the near future, we will need to go to other worlds to continue plundering resources."


    Tu Shan Yaya was surprised: "So fast?"


    "Yeah. Although the gods didn''t explain it, that''s probably the case..."


    They are believers and goddesses.


    In fact, it is enough to serve the gods every day.


    But the other party has to think about many things.


    From the suppressed god, Tu Shanhonghong can guess that the god''s world is very cruel.


    But the merciful **** never said it.


    Once the need for magical warfare.


    It must be an extremely fierce battle.


    ......


    Lord of the Rings World.


    Saruman became more and more crazy under the constant stimulation, and the orc army commander drove in and almost destroyed the golden forest.


    This is a move.


    It caused an unimaginable shock.


    The Middle-earth Continent has never seen such a terrifying orc...


    The three elves are ready to join forces with the human kingdom to destroy this evil existence.


    But the desperate thing is.


    Luo Hanguo, who had just repelled the orc army.


    It turned out to be the undercover of the orcs.


    The three great elven tribe forces were brutally targeted before they even settled down.


    An army of 100,000 intrepid orcs.


    Only one charge will destroy an army of 100,000 elves.


    "retreat!!!"


    boom.


    A raging sword gas struck.


    The ring spirit appeared.


    Angema Witch King.


    "Do not..."


    The appearance of the immortal ring spirit represents the awakening of the demon **** Sauron.


    Galadriel just yelled.


    A figure appeared in the sky again, another ring spirit.


    His eyes were cold.


    Without the slightest feeling.


    escape.


    This is the only choice for the elves.


    Countless arrows rained down on the city wall.


    Eowyn stood at the head of the city, not daring to look directly below.


    Too cruel.


    These beautiful and proud elves were slaughtered like a group of hedgehogs in Saruman''s calculations.


    "Where will they flee?"


    The female officer next to him asked.


    Eowyn said coldly: "These elves have only one choice, and that is Gondor."


    Based on her knowledge of Saruman.


    When desperate like this, Gondor is the burial ground for the elves.


    Alas...I can''t protect myself, so don''t worry about others.


    bloody battle.


    The elves evacuated as they fought, and finally in Limin, relying on the power of the three great elven kings.


    Retreat from the path.


    Thranduil was very embarrassed at the moment. He said to Galadriel and the others: "This time it is definitely a conspiracy. Rohan''s people are controlled."


    "Yes, but we have no other way."


    Galadriel said sadly.


    It is already very difficult to resist the attack of the spirits.


    There are tens of thousands of orcs who are constantly expelled behind him.


    Could it be that the end of the elves is today?


    The beautiful fairy queen, she felt bitter in her heart, she only felt darkness before her eyes.


    If that man is behind the scenes, a large number of troops will be placed on the road of Gondor.


    Then they will be wiped out!


    In the ongoing fierce battle.


    One hundred thousand elves have died.


    They 1.4 now have no rest or food or drink for two days and nights.


    Physical strength is close to the limit.


    Finally at dawn.


    The orc behind finally disappeared.


    "Hurray, we are safe!"


    "I can finally rest this time."


    The young people burst into tears.


    At first, they hated why their leader insisted on going out.


    There is no idea in my mind now.


    It¡¯s already pretty good just to feel alive.


    But is this really safe?


    ......


    Inside the Gondor Palace at this moment.


    Saruman sat on the emperor''s seat, watching the information sent by his men.


    "Master, what are we going to do next?"


    "Well, let the group of elves rest. Tomorrow you send someone to take them to the nearest city. Now that the sacrifices have arrived, I should take action."


    Altars, sacrifices, believers.


    Saruman is ready.


    The next step is to release Sauron and let the ring spirits start to make chaos everywhere.


    Red face, white face.


    He wants it all.


    I hope Galadriel will not be too surprised when he sees me.


    A brilliant diamond emerged in Saruman''s hand.


    This is a treasure that Galadriel cannot refuse. .


    Chapter 270 The Desperate Elf Queen, the Elf Race Annihilated by the Army


    Silmarillion.


    This was something prepared to seduce Galadriel.


    It''s full of dark magic.


    Not depravity, but simple imprisonment.


    joke.


    The other party is a treasure he dedicated to the gods, how dare to use spells indiscriminately.


    Don''t go back and rise to the realm of God.

 Chapter 343：

    It would be terrible to trouble yourself.


    Inside the imperial city of Gondor.


    The subjects were practicing the spells of the Eternal God, and the statues of the gods in the city were replaced with plaques of the Eternal God.


    It took less than two months.


    Saruman used magic to control the king and changed a country.


    Then began to change their beliefs.


    "Saruman, are you ready to go?"


    "Yeah, I beg you next, don''t let me down."


    "Yes."


    This person was the Minister of State of Gondor, was imprisoned by Saruman for half a month, and finally controlled his mind with dark magic.


    Become his sincere servant.


    As for the original soul, he had already killed it.


    Saruman has no time to waste too much time on these godless people.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    The three big wizard kings got together.


    Discuss the next escape route.


    Now that he couldn''t go back to the Golden Forest, Luohan was also known as the orc''s accomplice.


    Gondor now.


    Tomorrow morning I received a letter from Thranduil, but said that he had encountered the Demon Lord army and couldn''t support it at all.


    Isn''t this nonsense?


    "We now have two options, not to enter Gondor, and to retreat from their border."


    "But in this case, we don''t have any supplies, and our food bottomed out when we were in the capital of Rohan."


    Although the elves do not eat as much food as humans do.


    But the current season.


    There is no morning dew and fruit.


    Materials are also a problem.


    Galadriel stood up at this time and said: "Why don''t I take this part of the army to see it, even if I promise something, it''s okay to get supplies."


    "No, now the division of troops has fallen into the enemy''s trap."


    Galadriel sighed: "Then what do you say? The soldiers need time to rest, and the wounded need treatment, but we have nothing."


    "I..."


    King Elrond lowered his head silently.


    The facts are here.


    Or, he takes risks.


    Either Galadriel took the risk, Thranduil was already injured and couldn''t run for a long time.


    That is to say the best candidate right now.


    It was Galadriel, the elven queen.


    But at this moment, Arwen, the daughter of King Elrond, interrupted at this moment: "I suggest that everyone still act together."


    "Arwen, now is not the time for you to speak, push it down!"


    The people meeting here are all kings.


    How could she, a small junior, talk freely.


    Kyle Triel raised his hand, realizing that King Elrond would not be angry.


    The beautiful queen looked at Arwen and asked, "Just say whatever you want, kid."


    "At this time, our spirits are exhausted and we are in a quagmire. Even if we take risks, we should go together, otherwise we will only become the enemy''s target.


    We don''t even know the black hand behind the scenes.


    In this way, there should be no division of troops. "


    Arwen''s words are well-founded.


    Although young.


    But it did speak out the aspirations of countless young people.


    "Yes, I also think it''s better to do this. It only takes seven hours to reach the border of Gondor, so let''s go together and have some care."


    Thranduil persuaded from the side.


    "This... well, then go together. If there is no problem, the best, otherwise don''t blame us for not complying with the original agreement."


    As a long-lived elves.


    There has always been a constraint.


    That is, you can''t take the initiative to provoke the flames of war.


    Now it has been calculated again and again.


    The elegant queen can''t keep calm anymore.


    Although the soldiers were tired and hungry, they also understood that if they didn''t advance, they would be waiting to die on the spot.


    So there is no way to continue on the road.


    After a long journey.


    Galadriel and others finally got around one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Arrived in the border city of Gondor.


    Surprisingly.


    The other party not only provided food, but also gave them a comfortable home to rest.


    The defense officer said to Galadriel and the others: "I''m sorry, but we can only provide you rough food. After all, our ability is limited."


    "It''s okay, this is the best help. Thank you Lord for me..."


    The three big elves breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally there is a place to stay.


    At this time, a soldier ran from a distance, whispering to the garrison officer.


    The latter nodded and smiled at the Elf Kings: "The reception is ready, everyone, please..."


    "How embarrassing is this, we just came to take refuge."


    "Just now you didn''t say that you need to talk to our monarch, there will be an adult coming over just now."


    "This... okay."


    The three kings of elves, plus Arwen and Legolas Greenleaf.


    The five people followed the garrison officer to a mansion.


    The reception was very deserted.


    Not even many people.


    There are only a few smiling businessmen, and a few indifferent politicians.


    They are of the exact opposite interest to the enthusiastic garrison.


    But think about it.


    Providing so much food for elf soldiers is not a small number.


    And there is no return in the short term.


    Galadriel''s heart moved, holding up the cup and saying: "This time the materials consumed by our elves will be returned to you twice when they return to the clan land."


    Humans are greedy.


    It''s also easy to talk.


    There are advantages and disadvantages.


    Before this, Galadriel looked down on any human beings.


    Even those wizards.


    Nor did it get into her eyes.


    But now the situation is compelling, and she can''t stand that contemptuous look.


    That''s why it came out.


    Sure enough, after hearing this.


    Some people couldn''t help but smile.


    King Elrond sneered in his heart, but he also raised the cup to agree.


    The same goes for the rest of the elves.


    Then a maid walked over and handed a note to Galadriel.


    When the latter opened it, his pupils shrank sharply.


    "You guys get a bit of a lively atmosphere, I have something to do when I go out."


    Thranduil warned: "What are you going to do?"


    "I just met an old friend and prepared to ask him to help investigate some things."


    "Should I follow?"


    "No, don''t you worry about my strength?"


    Galadriel pursed his lips, turned and left the room behind the maid.


    They came all the way to another manor.


    This stopped.


    Galadriel''s face no longer had the smile just now, instead there was a touch of cold sarcasm.


    "I really didn''t expect to see you here, white robe wizard Saruman..."


    That figure made her very familiar.


    Saruman.


    A treacherous villain who is as timid as a mouse.


    "No... now you should call me the chief priest of the black robe, I am not a running dog of those tattered gods, I have gained even stronger power."


    "Hmph, hand it over, I can assume I haven''t seen you."


    "Here... the Silmaril."


    The beautiful gem flew over from the opponent''s hand.


    Galadriel held it in his hand.


    Breathing began to rush.


    This is it, my treasure.


    Carrying the things I missed for two thousand years, I finally returned to me.


    Looking at the excited elf queen, Saruman couldn''t help but reminded: "Seeing that you are so excited, I really can''t bear to disturb you, but your lord Queen..."


    He lowered his voice and said with a smirk.

 Chapter 344：

    "A good and beautiful woman like you is really the best treasure dedicated to the gods."


    "Saruman, you..."


    Emotions are interrupted.


    The elf queen looked at each other angrily, just as she was about to anger.


    The pair of jade legs fell down involuntarily.


    Galadriel exclaimed and knelt to the ground.


    Am I cursed?


    When is this.


    Although he understood that Saruman had a conspiracy, Galadriel felt that as long as he wrapped the Silmaril with magic power, he would be fine.


    As a result, it was far beyond her expectation.


    "Stupid elf, my brain is eaten by dogs, don''t you still think why I am here?"


    "you..."


    Galadriel''s eyes widened, and a terrifying thought of 997 appeared in her mind.


    Saruman grinned and said: "Yes, the orc army is under my command, Luo Han Guo is also under my control, even Gondor is under my control.


    This continent, not the entire world should belong to my god.


    Those stinky gods hiding in the fairyland actually want to control the world in vain.


    Hey-hey..."


    The elf queen trembled all over.


    She never thought that Saruman would be so terrible.


    It was more terrifying than Sauron at the beginning.


    "The **** in your mouth is Morgoth, right! Kill me, I won''t succumb..."


    In order to protect their chastity.


    The elf queen looked very calm.


    Begging to die.


    But Saruman shook his head and said, "You are the treasure I dedicated to the gods, and there will never be any loss. As for Morgoth, he is a fart... and soon you will be able to witness the birth of a great god.


    The supreme eternal God is the creator of the world, and you are just reptiles who want to enjoy under the protection of God. "


    Black magic net.


    Imprison the elf queen in the crystal ball.


    Saruman grabbed the sphere and walked outside.


    I saw the elf soldiers who were resting in the hotel, but now they are all thrown on the street.


    All weapons on his body were taken away.


    Every elf foamed at the mouth, not knowing whether it was alive or dead.


    This is just the elves stationed in and outside the city, and don''t know what happened here.


    When Saruman took Galadriel into the reception.


    She was finally desperate.


    All his friends fell to the ground.


    "This is over, our elves will be destroyed..."


    Galadriel in despair, an ancient voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    [The elves who turned their backs on their gods to Middle-earth will eventually encounter disasters]


    Is this a curse?


    Galadriel smiled bitterly.


    "Um... I didn''t expect to buy one, get one free, and there is a little girl who looks good, and there is another treasure dedicated to the gods."


    Saruman looked at Arwen, who was good in body and appearance.


    Satisfied with a smile. .


    Chapter 271 Cut the old friend Gandalf first, and then calculate the old master Sauron!


    "Come here, lock up all these stupid elves, they are all treasures I dedicated to the gods."


    "Master priest, do these elves have to be killed?"


    Galadriel in the crystal ball was startled.


    Then her face changed drastically and she screamed.


    "No... you can''t do this. They are innocent. These elves are innocent. Don''t kill them."


    In response to this war.


    Galadriel and others have gathered all the warriors in the tribe who can conquer good fights.


    If they all die.


    Then the elves will be extinct!


    This is a fact that Galadriel absolutely cannot accept, even if he is killed, even if he is defiled by that unknown god.


    She didn''t want to see the elves disappear into history.


    "Oh? It seems that Her Majesty the Queen of the Golden Forest seems to have any thoughts?"


    Saruman''s voice passed into the crystal ball.


    The tone was full of ridicule.


    But Galadriel seemed to have grasped the last straw. She tried to make her smile more natural, and her fingers combed her dazzling hair.


    Looking at Saruman flatly.


    "I beg your great envoy, Galadriel is willing to die and will no longer resist. Please don''t kill these young people, okay?


    They are the last hope of the elves. "


    "That''s not enough, okay...Since the queen is so aware of current affairs, then give them the antidote first. As for killing multiple people, it depends on the queen''s performance."


    "Yes."


    The servant outside said respectfully.


    Then Saruman hung Galadriel on the branch.


    Let her witness the picture of her clan being imprisoned.


    Of course, Galadriel can also choose to resist, but the price is that all these people will be killed.


    ...


    "Master, I didn''t expect this elf queen to be so stupid. With just a little trick, she gave in..."


    "What do you know, this is popular. And these elves, I still have a great use. If you really kill a hundred thousand elves, the gods will blame them."


    "Yes."


    The servant who followed Saruman respectfully said.


    In fact, Galadriel saw it, but they deliberately let her see it.


    Most of the other tribesmen were just cursed.


    In haste.


    Unless Saruman wants to poison these people, where can he find so many people-control drugs?


    As a figure who aspires to become the chief priest of the hero.


    Saruman has always felt that to conquer people''s hearts, one must break the opponent''s beliefs.


    This is the easiest way.


    Otherwise, countless hours will be wasted.


    King Elrond, King Thrandil.


    If these two kings weren''t for controlling the elves, he would have killed them.


    Currently, the orcs are building altars.


    It is estimated that it will be completed in three days.


    What kind of rewards will you get?


    Saruman couldn''t help thinking, his young face was full of confident expression.


    ...


    after an hour.


    Next to the Golden Queen, there was another crystal ball.


    That is Arwen.


    The two most beautiful women in the elves are all prisoners at this moment.


    Although the latter was young, he didn''t seem to want to struggle at all. Instead, he sat in the crystal ball with silent bent legs and waited quietly for his destiny.


    Not long.


    A scream appeared in the air.


    The two ring spirits finally chased it over.


    Galadriel looked at the shadows in the sky dumbly, without any fluctuations in his eyes.


    Instead, Arwen next to him prayed softly.


    "Jie Ling quickly shot, defeated Saruman, and killed him... ¡¨."


    Kill?


    Galadriel couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This kid has been driven mad, how did the mere ring spirits stop Saruman?


    Sure enough, just after a few breaths.


    Two dark rays of light flew from the city.


    The two ring spirits hit one after another.


    "Oh..."


    Ring spirit, together with the mount, turned into flames and fell down.


    A knight who looks invincible among mortals.


    Even in Saruman''s hands, he couldn''t survive a single move.


    This is his hole card.


    Even Morgoth looked down on it, it was indeed very powerful.


    "No... why is this..."


    Arwen said desperately.


    Then the depressed sob sound passed into his ears.


    Galadriel comforted: "Stop struggling, give up Arwen... Accept our destiny."


    The latter ignored it.


    But the sound gradually disappeared.


    On the second day, a regular visitor greeted the city at noon.


    Gandalf.

 Chapter 345：

    "Saruman, come out for me!!! Your trick was seen through by me..."


    Gandalf was wearing a white robe, standing in the air with an angry expression on his face.


    Cholera continent.


    Kill countless elves.


    Control Rohan and Gondor.


    What else can''t the other party do?


    He couldn''t think of it, but as a righteous wizard, he has the right to eradicate this evil guy.


    Of course Gandalf also has selfish intentions.


    If the powerful Saruman is eradicated, then he is the master of the continent.


    Suddenly.


    Gandalf couldn''t get a response. He looked down, and a familiar figure appeared in his own eyes.


    That is Galadriel, the queen of the Golden Forest.


    The opponent was locked in a magic crystal ball like a bird.


    No...what the **** happened here?


    Gandalf looked at the other person''s helplessness, an enchanting thought spread in his heart.


    It turned out to be the queen of the elves aloof.


    There are still such miserable times.


    In the past, he pursued each other hard, but was looked down upon countless times.


    In the end, I can only hold this affection to the bottom of my heart.


    If you can save the queen, can you get your heart?


    Gandalf flew straight down like a chicken blood, just three meters away from Galadriel.


    A black magic net flew from all directions.


    not good.


    In the count!


    Gandalf was startled in a cold sweat.


    Want to escape from this place.


    But the gravity here has been strengthened ten times.


    There was a puff.


    Gandalf came to a dog to gnaw his stool.


    Planted directly on the ground.


    He looked embarrassed and his nose was bleeding.


    "Hehe...Is this the proud Gandalf? That''s it..."


    The treacherous laughter came from a distance.


    Saruman came slowly from the entrance of the street.


    His eyes were scornful and contemptuous.


    Gandalf who got it just wanted to find a hole to get in.


    It failed to save the beauty, but became a prisoner.


    This is too shameful for Nima.


    His old face was about to be overwhelmed.


    Beauty is obsessed.


    If I said how excited I was just now, how much Gandalf regrets now.


    But who didn''t let himself notice so much.


    For a moment, Saruman came to him, holding a silver dagger in his hand, and sneered: "Did you know? A long time ago, I was very annoyed by such an arrogant person as you. What do you say about yourself?"


    "Your actions will arouse the anger of the gods."


    "Oh? Then I don''t know if the **** in your mouth can defeat the **** I believe in."


    Pouch.


    The knife was aimed at a certain position with a wave.


    Gandalf''s eyes widened for an instant, and then he screamed.


    Arwen looked at the flying object and screamed in shock.


    Galadriel had already closed his eyes.


    A generation of wizards was castrated.


    Saruman is simply a demon!


    No... he is more evil than the devil, he is simply a fallen devil.


    "¡§"These two women are sacrifices I offered to the gods. Since you like to watch, then I will help you cut this useless thing..."


    "Woo...whoo..."


    Gandalf fell on the ground, staring at Saruman with red eyes.


    Such a humiliating thing.


    He has never experienced it.


    It''s really hateful.


    If he could move, he would definitely kill this guy.


    But it is a pity that Gandalf can do nothing but cry.


    Of course, he was not dead either.


    Because as a witness of the gods, Saruman still has to keep him useful.


    The third day.


    The altar was finally completed.


    Galadriel and Arwen were released. They knelt in the middle of the altar and placed them together with the treasures.


    And the high-level audience among elves like Elrond.


    He was escorted to the vicinity by Saruman''s servants, and was finally pressed to the ground.


    Saruman saw that the audience was already there.


    Started his own speech.


    "When I came to this continent, I was thinking about a question. Since the **** in the fairyland has such a powerful power, why not come here?


    So I thought hard and came to a conclusion.


    They just want to play with these people.


    As an ordinary person once, after gaining strength by accident, he started to be proud and became a god.


    But I don¡¯t know that I am a human being..."


    No one agrees.


    The elves looked at Saruman''s eyes, full of anger and hatred.


    This blasphemer.


    Why didn''t God appear to kill him.


    And Gandalf kept cursing in his heart.


    He wanted to talk.


    Unfortunately, Saruman thought he was talking too much, so he put a toilet flushing mop into his mouth.


    As a result, the world was quiet.


    "Morgoth and Sauron are actually quite good, but it''s a pity that they are a bit weak. One has no helper and just wants to destroy the world.


    Make a mindless, pure idiot.


    So they are all restricted and can only rely on others to promote them.


    For example, found me...


    But I also made the same mistake as them, that is, thinking about defeating the so-called **** by manpower, so the plan has not yet started.


    The God of Eternity appeared and corrected my mistake.


    At the same time, I also understand that all the gods in this world are false..."


    Saruman said this, looked at the sky and said madly: "Sauron, I know you are here, why don''t you show up... Tell you, I will kill those two ring spirits just to draw you out. die!!!!"


    Galadriel on the altar was shocked.


    How many things Saruman planned! ! !


    In the dim sky.


    A magic eye appeared in front of Saruman.


    Cold and ruthless.


    The terrifying magic eye locked Saruman.


    "Great God of Eternity, I beg you to come..."


    A horrible ray was launched from the eyes of the demon, and Galadriel and Arwen below were so scared that they screamed. .


    Chapter 272 A glance at Sauron, the Demon Slayer, harvests a special God''s domain building! (Guiqiu full order)


    To know them at this moment, but kneeling in front of Saruman.


    He can be arrogant and not afraid of death.


    But they are scared.


    The rays are crimson red, coming from a hole in the sky.


    King Elrond and Thrandil wanted to break free and get up, so that they and others could die, but the elves who were imprisoned in the city were innocent.


    How do you know that they struggled to stand up.


    But there is no way to escape the restraints of those servants.


    "Damn it, if you don''t run fast, you will die!!!"


    King Elrond shouted, struggling.


    In the end, he was slapped in the face.


    Just listen to the servant''s words: "Sauron ray, don''t be afraid at all!"


    What?


    This ray can kill even them.


    Why is a little servant not afraid?


    Soon the answer appeared.


    The power of pitch black turned into silk threads and woven into a net, blocking the rays firmly.


    Galadriel waited for the elf to stay.


    This Saruman could actually resist Sauron''s magic.


    "Great God of Eternity, please take a look at this world, this little demon dare to destroy your altar..."


    Saruman didn''t stop singing.

 Chapter 346：

    The voice is loud and loud.


    To describe Sauron''s description of everything, but also to count the other party''s sins.


    The magic eye in the sky sees that the attack is unfavorable.


    I wanted to attack again, but found myself unable to move.


    A dazzling golden sun, tearing through the sky, appeared above the sky.


    Saruman''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Because he felt the coming of God from the sun.


    Sacred, noble, and not to be profaned.


    The true power of God.


    Beyond his imagination.


    This is just an eye, but it is so vast that the sky cannot hold it.


    this moment.


    Luohan, Gondor. 000


    All fell into silence and heard the name of the eternal god.


    But I haven''t seen the face of the true god.


    So it''s just dubious.


    Now that the eyes of the gods appeared, all sentient beings could not keep standing, and all knelt on the ground.


    Galadriel saw his life in those eyes.


    Many forgotten scenes played back in her mind.


    It wasn''t until he regained consciousness that he knelt to the ground humbly.


    Vera''s **** system, compared with the true **** in front of him, was a joke.


    What Saruman said was true.


    Only when you have seen the gods will you know his greatness!


    Arwen was held to her head by the Elf Queen and knelt on the ground.


    Look directly at the gods like this.


    It is extremely rude.


    Within the Doomsday Mountains.


    Sauron''s true spirit revived under the stimulation of divine power.


    Looking at the terrifying eyes on the sky, he knelt deeply on the ground.


    Even if it''s just real spirit.


    He was trembling constantly.


    This caused a big trouble.


    My own magic eye actually acted without authorization, I am afraid this time it is inevitable.


    "Saruman..."


    The ethereal voice fell from the air.


    Can''t hear any emotions.


    But it makes people afraid to relax their vigilance.


    "God, your loyal servant, always listens to your orders."


    In front of others.


    Saruman is a proud Maya, a mad devil, and a cruel killer.


    But in front of the God of Eternity.


    He is just a humble reptile.


    The gap between before and after this is huge.


    Galadriel couldn''t believe it.


    There is a smile in the eyes of the sky, this kind of obedient dog is my favorite.


    And Liu Che knew what Saruman was afraid of.


    A hundred thousand people were slaughtered.


    Mastering the two countries and sacrificing all the two beautiful elves, this kind of believer Liu Che likes it very much.


    "Well, although your methods are a bit harsh this time, for the godless, you really should let them understand my existence!"


    "Thank you for the approval of the gods."


    Saruman finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    See you in my pity.


    His efforts were finally recognized.


    Tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    Saruman was so moved that he cried.


    "There are many false gods on this continent, as well as some self-righteous guys. The next step is to rely on you and don''t let me down."


    "Obviously, even if my body is broken, I Saruman will let these rude fellows understand your greatness."


    "Well, for the sake of your loyalty, you have been granted the status of a three-star envoy, ten thousand years of cultivation of the law and god, and a dark beast."


    With the sound falling.


    A dark light poured into Saruman''s body.


    Although it is dark power.


    But it does not give people a sense of coldness, on the contrary, it gives people a sense of sacredness.


    Power does not distinguish between good and evil.


    Mainly depends on the user.


    Galadriel understood this truth in his heart, feeling the shackles that had trapped him for countless years, and opened the door to him one after another.


    Then a dragon chant sounded in the sky.


    A thousand-meter-high young dragon flew down from the torn sky.


    Its voice is very immature.


    Obviously underage.


    But the pressure from his body directly shattered Sauron''s magic eyes.


    The young dragon looked at the sky and said softly: "Great God of Eternity, I, Carl, will definitely complete your task and will not disappoint your expectations."


    Liu Che did not speak, but looked at the Doomsday Mountain Range.


    Just a look.


    This famous magic cave was instantly reduced to ashes.


    Then he disappeared, leaving together, there are two lord of the rings, and two beautiful ladies.


    And in Rohan''s country.


    The empress Eowyn also stood on the altar and disappeared into the sky following the divine light.


    At this point, Luo Hanguo left behind the beautiful legend of the princess ascending to heaven.


    ...


    Within the border city.


    Saruman did not get up for a long time after watching the gods leave.


    Compared to the harsh Vera gods.


    The **** of eternity is his belief, great, noble, and more human.


    Although God should be ruthless.


    But people who are affectionate are even more respectable.


    After a long time, almost half an hour later, Saruman slowly got up. He looked at the two elven kings who had not come out of surprise, and smiled at them: "Two, do you want to join the cult now? ?"


    Sudden voice.


    Wake up the two elf kings.


    They looked at each other with complicated eyes.


    Kneeling in front of Saruman one after another.


    Although they hated the treacherous Maya, the fallen wizard before, they have truly seen the miracle.


    I realized how ridiculous my thoughts are.


    Estimated persistence in their hearts.


    In the eyes of the gods, it''s just a joke.


    It''s like humans are watching ants.


    "King Ailong is willing to bring his own ethnic group to join the eternal gods and gods, and will serve the gods throughout his life!"


    "I, Thrandil, are also willing to serve the gods!"


    "Hahaha...Yes, it''s really good. It seems that the two who can turn their heads back are not the enemies of the gods."


    Hear what Saruman said.


    The two elven kings face red with red ears.


    In the past, they couldn''t imagine that they would kneel before Saruman like a dog.


    But now it''s different.


    The God of Eternity descends on Middle-earth Continent.


    It is impossible not to notice the Vera gods in Amen State.


    But they did not show up.


    why is that?


    They can''t think of any reason other than fear.


    Furthermore, to eliminate the death in the war.


    Saruman really didn''t kill their elves, and he controlled the power of the two countries, and didn''t kill too many people.


    And, do they have other options?


    Naturally there is no.


    Thranduil took the meditation thought passed to him by Saruman, and sighed in his heart. The elves still inevitably become servants of others.


    There is no power.


    This is the end.


    "Cultivate, you will thank me."


    Saruman looked at Thranduil with encouraging eyes.


    The latter studied it again and began to work hard.


    In less than half an hour, the Elf King''s strength had grown by 30%, and he had realized the profound meaning of the power of the wind.


    One arrow destroyed a kilometer of forest!


    King Elrond who looked at this archery was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 347：

    In just such a moment, he becomes stronger?


    At this time, King Elrond looked at the black dragon outside the city, then at the disappearing Doomsday Volcano, and finally came to his senses.


    Join the religion.


    You can gain powerful strength, believe in the God of Eternity, and one day you can attack Amen State.


    To those **** pseudo-gods, look at how great their elves are!


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che is sorting out the harvest this time.


    "Ding... Your chief priest Saruman sacrificed to you the golden forest queen-Galadriel, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you get the **** of the elven family [Kailadriel].


    Extra trigger to obtain the building of God¡¯s Domain [Sacred Golden Forest]"


    [Name]: Kailan Trier


    [Strength]: God


    [Race]: Elf (the training route has not been determined)


    [Properties]: Wind and water (after becoming a god, you will gain additional enhancement and master the seven elements.)


    [Car]: Golden unicorn chariot


    "Ding...your believer Saruman, sacrificed to you the elf female Arwen, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you obtained the six-star elf goddess Arwen."


    [Name]: Ya Wen


    [Strength]: Six stars


    [Race]: Elf


    [Attribute]: Plant Department


    "Ding...your believer Saruman, sacrificed to you the princess of Luohan Kingdom --- Eowyn, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained the five-star goddess Eowyn."


    The attributes are worse than each.


    But the face value is very high.


    This made Liu Che very satisfied.


    Galadriel is an extremely beautiful woman, with a hint of pride in her holiness, and she also has an elegant temperament.


    After all, I have been the queen for a long time.


    His own momentum is still very good.


    Among all the goddesses, Galadriel is the group with the best temperament.


    Liu Che likes such a proud woman.


    After all, the sense of conquest is still very exciting.


    As for Arwen and Eowyn, they were relatively overshadowed.


    But each has its own charm.


    It seems that the three of them are kneeling at their feet at the same time.


    Galadriel could keep looking straight for a while, while Arwen rubbed the corners of his clothes nervously, and Eowyn knelt on the ground in fear and never raised his head.


    "You don''t have to be so scared. As my goddess, you can face the world proudly, and treat your sisters with due respect.


    Especially in the Eternal Palace, there are not too many rules. "


    Hear the gentle words of the gods.


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief. .


    Chapter 273 Preparations Before God''s Battle, Fahai Kills Tathagata! (Guiqiu full order)


    Galadriel looked up at the **** and found that the other party was smiling at him.


    He immediately lowered his head shyly.


    Her position is God, which means that she can always be with the gods in the future.


    Thinking of Galadriel''s eyes here, there were tears in his eyes. If I could meet the gods earlier, it would be great.


    I don''t have to worry about the people every day.


    Then Arwen and Eowyn were both taken out to learn etiquette.


    Only Galadriel can stay in this holy place.


    "Sister, what are you doing in a daze? Come to our side..."


    After becoming a god.


    In fact, there is no need to bow down. After all, she is a personal waitress of the gods, and her level is higher.


    "Thank you sister."


    Galadriel saluted the goddess with the pink star, and then stood beside him.


    She looked around.


    I found that there are still many gods standing here.


    When Galadriel looked over, the other party would nod to him.


    At this time, the woman standing opposite to herself asked softly: "God, don''t the false gods in Amen Prefecture need to be frightened?"


    Amen State, that is the homeland of the gods in his own world.


    Galadriel looked up at the seat of God.


    Just listen to the divine spirit saying faintly: "There are some false gods, it''s not worth doing, you should prepare for the latest battle, I have already obtained the position of that secret realm."


    Tiamat''s eyes lit up and asked, "Are we going to beat the kids..."


    Beaten?


    kid?


    what is that?


    The beautiful elf queen has three question marks in a row, but it seems very cool to see the light of the other person''s eyes.


    "Tiamat, now there are newcomers coming, so you can restrain yourself a little..."


    Yao Yao covered her face, feeling that the face of the gods had been lost by her.


    The latter rolled his eyes and vomited: "Then I didn¡¯t know who it was during the last battle of the gods. While plundering the opponent¡¯s resources, he shouted [Come on dissatisfied], and then hulled thousands of people. Ten thousand people..."


    The demon blushed after hearing this.


    I killed the red eye at that time.


    Can''t stop.


    Is this to blame me?


    It''s really that those idiots are not enough to kill, just ten gods, how can she kill them?


    Just when Galadriel thought the gods would blame them.


    But I heard the other person say.


    "This time, I hope you can use your strongest means to kill.


    The broken world on the other side is a huge ruin in the gods, and whoever grabs the treasures inside.


    Gods of our level cannot intervene.


    So this is a struggle between believers. "


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    It turned out to be so.


    That is to say, they can kill people casually.


    Ah...No, it''s Treasure.


    Liu Che looked at the fierce faces of the goddesses, ecstatic in his heart.


    This ruin fell from a **** realm at the level of creation gods, and has been directly sealed in the Chaos Sea. It takes twenty creation gods to unlock the seal.


    But because of some rivals.


    Or a **** who is inherently unmanageable.


    This has led to the fact that the manpower has not been able to get together.


    Now after being promoted.


    Add Xiao Luan.


    Just enough for these twenty people.


    No one knows how many resources there are.


    But the only thing we can know is that this is a battle for the strength of believers.


    According to Xiao Luan''s description.


    There may be a large number of fragments of the law, even if some believers are lost, it is worth grabbing.


    As for their existence at the level of creation gods.


    In fact, I didn''t dare to do it lightly, Chihuang Liuyan was not a vegetarian.


    Hearing that he once again broke through the creation god, there are already dominant figures in the upper level, so he made a guarantee.


    There is absolutely no danger at all.


    And it will ensure Liu Che''s concealment.


    Because the hub of divine power was transferred from Chihuang Liuyan, those gods who wanted to check his position would eventually come to Chihuang Liuyan.


    With the protection of the master''s consciousness, naturally no trace will be revealed.


    This is the advantage of having a transit station.


    God''s Domain has already been issued.


    Many believers are preparing for the battle of God.


    The priests who tasted the sweetness last time have all increased by 10% in strength.


    It seems small.


    In fact, this ten percent can be used on the planet.


    Help the people inside to grow up quickly.


    It''s like a planet of Naruto.


    In the battle between Dashe Maru and a group of elites, the plundering of resources ranked the top five, and the strength was increased to 26%.


    Coupled with the blessing of spirit calling.


    The spirit beast grows, and at the same time it drives the owner to become stronger.


    The combat effectiveness is simply overwhelming.


    Even the immortal world has achieved good results in this battle of the gods.


    Their growth lies in the fairy weapon and their own tempering in battle.


    Each has its own gains.


    However, this time the battle of God is different.


    The followers of Liu Che began to diversify.


    For example, Sam¡¯s mechanical legion has a wealth of ores in God¡¯s Domain, and there is also a solar system as an armory.


    At present, 100 million mechanical arms have been manufactured.


    Detective type, combat type, medical type.

 Chapter 348：

    Various models of only machines, everything is available.


    And everyone can control the mecha, which is also in rapid manufacturing.


    As for Tanjiro''s world.


    After all members have obtained the Shenwu System cultivation method, they have reached the pinnacle of controlling the power of the law.


    Don''t underestimate human wisdom.


    Even if it''s just mortal.


    Liu Che was responsible for preaching, and these people carried it forward.


    Especially the rules in God''s Domain are rich.


    There are a group of advanced gods among these people.


    They are all Liu Che''s soldiers.


    As for the cemetery of the saints over there.


    At the cosmic level, you can participate in the battle of Gods, and Liu Che also opened a convenient door to those people.


    When those in the yang and underworld came to the gods.


    All breakthroughs one by one.


    After all, to reach the cosmic level, he must be a genius of Tianzong.


    After exposure to the wider world.


    Breakthrough is inevitable.


    Now there are almost 100,000 people in the initial planet.


    They fight life and death with the beasts they raise every day, and their strengths are improving very quickly.


    And within the beast.


    Naturally, there are patriarchs and the like, which are allowed to be transformed.


    Teach the children of their clan.


    Therefore, Liu Che''s real combat power will be an astronomical figure.


    This time it was just an experiment.


    ......


    The White Snake is in the world.


    Since the destruction of Lingshan and Heavenly Court, the Sihailong clan has become the handle of the gods.


    Out of the control of the heavenly court.


    Their strength has grown rapidly.


    After all, God''s method can make up for their lack of blood.


    Fahai changed from the color of laughter in the past, wearing a white robes, blocking a ghostly figure in a small world.


    "Tathagata, do you still want to run? What a scourge, you should die..."


    His tone was extremely flat.


    There is no hatred, no anger, only the eyes of wisdom.


    But the magic shadow of the Tathagata didn''t think so.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There was a depraved and twisted aura from all over him.


    And towards Fahai, he said with a grinning smile: "You...you still missed a trick. Do you know what I''m doing these days?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know."


    "Look, this is the great power I have found all over the world, it is the power outside the territory..."


    Tathagata Jiejie smiled strangely and took out a cloud of gray mist.


    There is a strong chaotic power on it.


    But it is also an extremely dangerous force.


    Fahai looked at the fog and sneered: "Do you think I don''t know that this world is broken? The so-called chaotic fog is actually a force outside the world."


    "Huh... I thought you didn''t know."


    "You are so stupid. If you use your brain a little bit, you can figure out where my **** came from."


    The body of the Tathagata was taken aback for a moment, and his mind seemed to be unable to turn around.


    After all, he abandoned his conscience.


    Become a fallen demon.


    Naturally, he is not so smart.


    Fahai''s fingers pressed the seal of the small world, and countless Buddha lights appeared, trapping the Tathagata in the air.


    "Your so-called extraterritorial power is just useless **** in the eyes of God..."


    000


    The Buddha turned into a spear.


    Thoroughly penetrated the Tathagata Demon Shadow.


    Even if the opponent used the power of Chaos frantically, he found that he still couldn''t get rid of Fahai''s control.


    "No... it''s impossible... I am the strongest, I am the fallen... I am the Buddha who sees outside the world..."


    Accompanied by golden light.


    The voice of the Tathagata began to gradually lower.


    As the ancestor of Buddhism, he died in the hands of his own chess pieces.


    Fahai stared at the Tathagata turning into gray, took out a chicken leg from the space bag, and said as he gnawed: "If you don''t want to go to the gods, you can still be proud of it. It''s really boring..."


    Then he turned and left.


    Back to the central dynasty''s own Buddhist room.


    Three foxes stepped forward at the same time.


    "Brother Fahai, you''re back, didn''t you solve the bad guy."


    "Brother Fahai, I prepared chicken drumsticks..."


    "I have fine wine here."


    The three fox spirits all have the strength of gods, and they are the three sisters who first met Fahai in Jinshan Temple.


    Because they are obedient and well-behaved.


    So Fahai got married with them logically.


    Recalling that I had held Muyu for hundreds of years.


    At that time, I was really an idiot. I didn''t yearn for such a good life, but I wanted to be a bald donkey.


    It is normal that Buddhism does not thrive!


    "Well, don''t make trouble first, go to work and notify you first. Tomorrow you are going to prepare the sacrifice ceremony. The battle of gods is about to start. I am the supreme Buddhism, and I can''t fall behind."


    Now Zhang Fan chooses to be a salted fish.


    Within the system of the eternal god, there is only one Buddha who can take a shot.


    How can you not work hard!


    Famen straightened his clothes and walked towards the temple.


    The next day.


    Within the legend of the White Snake, the voice of prayer sounded from the underworld and the world at the same time.


    In the underworld, Fahai has long been conquered.


    Thousands of ghosts have long become religious.


    Even reincarnation.


    With some memories, I know that I am a believer.


    What education sits up since childhood.


    Those are all outdated.


    Education naturally starts from the time of reincarnation.


    This is correct.


    Countless dragons knelt before the altar and began a pilgrimage.


    The world will usher in a transformation. people.


    Chapter 274 Promotion of White Snake World, some discussion about Liu Che! (Guiqiu full order)


    Compared to most other worlds.


    The level of the White Snake World is not as high as the Journey to the West World.


    But it is almost the same.


    Only then, Liu Che was too cruel.


    Destroyed the heavens in one blow.


    However, in the context of Fahai''s promotion of the Divine Law and the promotion of Divine Religion, it has now become almost everyone''s identity as a cultivator.


    The consequences of doing so.


    Although the resources of the world are not enough.


    But it also inspired people to study more methods.


    E.g.


    Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Calligraphy and painting.


    Thousands of cultivation methods have been studied by people.


    For example, one word can kill thousands of ghosts.


    For example, one painting can control the world.


    Now that it has reached the apex of promotion in the world, Fahai has only played a role in fueling the flames.


    "Respect... the great eternal god, this world has become your place of faith, the priest Fahai, I pray for your help, and hope that the world can be promoted."


    Unlike previous sacrifices.


    Fahai just knelt before the altar and said in a flat tone.


    Devout in heart.


    More important than everything.


    All over the world, all creatures are singing the praises of God''s beauty.


    Suddenly, a familiar dragon chant came from nine days away.


    Then the sky was torn apart.


    Ao Qian''s figure appeared in front of everyone.


    But he was just a vehicle, and it was Bai Suzhen, a newly promoted god, who really came to convey the divine will.


    "God''s will come, and all beings need to keep quiet."


    A faint sentence fell.


    No creature in the entire world uttered a sound.

 Chapter 349：

    They raised their heads and looked at the figure under the halo religiously.


    Immediately a decree covering the sky and the sun appeared in the sky.


    "This world has restored faith, which makes me very pleased. It gives all living beings the opportunity to advance to the realm of the gods, rewards the priest Fahai, the identity of the five-star **** envoy, and a true scripture of the reincarnation of the **** Bai Tuo, and a three-stage artifact stupa. ."


    "Give you the identity of the ancestor of ten thousand buddhas with equality and compassion. I hope I can hold my heart."


    Fahai didn''t expect that there would be so many rewards for the gods.


    Immediately burst into tears and said: "Thank you for the gift of God!"


    The decree was declared over.


    It turned into a huge void and sucked the world into the plane of the immortal world.


    People just think it''s black.


    Then came to a whole new world.


    It hasn''t waited for them to stand firm.


    The world change began to swell, and the abundant aura almost turned into a thick mist.


    One after another ancient cities are rising from the ground.


    Spiritual Veins of Fairy Mountain.


    Flew into the air from the ground.


    World promotion.


    This is the expectation of all beings, and it is also a gift from the gods.


    The location of the original heaven.


    At this moment, there is a heavenly palace, which will be the place where the administrator lives in the future, and 108 stars will pass through together.


    It turns into large palaces, suspended in the universe.


    Form a large array of stars.


    It protects this world and at the same time provides all beings with the power of stars.


    As for the reincarnation tunnel, it moved to the depths of the gods in the divine light.


    The land of reincarnation in the God Realm is unified.


    So the place of reincarnation in this world has been transferred.


    Fahai sits high in the heavenly palace.


    Choose some intelligent and accomplished people, let them become the master of the star palace, and manage the world together.


    And announced it.


    After breaking through the immortal realm.


    You can go to higher gods, where there is a wider world and advanced cultivation methods.


    "Husband, can we also go to the God Realm to play in the future?"


    The little fox was wagging his tail, waiting for Fahai to ask.


    The latter laughed and said: "You can go to play now. The family members of the master priest can go directly to the gods, but they cannot go to the eternal shrine, which is the place where gods live."


    "Oh...that''s great."


    The three sisters laughed at the same time.


    It is said that when you marry a chicken, you can marry a dog and a dog.


    The three of them married a monk, but they were so lucky.


    At the beginning, it was the mind that could be protected.


    But he didn''t expect this to be a flower monk.


    Although the other person is very busy sometimes, the love between husband and wife is the most important thing.


    Fahai looked at the believers below who were constantly breaking through, nodded in satisfaction, and then said to the three sisters: "You are here to wait a few days, I will visit an old friend."


    "Well, go husband."


    Fahai moved his divine power, moving through the void and came to the fairy world next door.


    Haven''t waited until he descended.


    A hearty laughter came from the top of the fairy.


    "Hahaha... I just said, this bald guy must be fast!"


    "Second brother is right. As long as the **** announces the battle, Fahai''s speed is indeed very fast."


    Tanjirou''s voice followed.


    Fahai glanced at it and couldn''t help laughing.


    There are many acquaintances gathered here.


    Tanjilang, Murongfu, Jack, and Li Shimin, the master of the fairy world.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to get together, how about Dashewan? Didn''t you come here..."


    "Cut, that old yin, who is tossing his own believers at home, he was the chief priest with more resources last time in the battle of God, and I guess he is very busy now."


    "Hey, Fahai...How about your world promotion this time?"


    "It will surprise you all."


    Li Shimin couldn''t help being surprised when he saw that he was so confident.


    It stands to reason that they are all of the same type in the Xianxia world. Why does he have such confidence.


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    The dissatisfaction of other people sounded.


    ...


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wow, don''t call me when you open a barbecue! Sister, I''m angry...angry.jpg"


    Second Li: "Sister Longkui, you are a goddess, so why don''t you join us with this group of stinky men? Baba. jpg"


    Tanjirou: "Yes, if you come, we wouldn''t dare to eat it. After all, you are a goddess."


    Young Master Murong: "Let''s talk about it seriously, now that the bald Fahai is also promoted, who else wants to speed up the pace if he wants to be promoted."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I guess it won''t work in a short time, alas..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "I have sister to help me quickly, hehe..."


    General Yuwen: "Don''t mention it, my goddess hasn''t gone home yet. I envy having a good sister. Ooo..."


    Bearded swordsman: "It can be worse than me. After searching for the sacrifice for a long time, I found some tatters, which is simply unlucky."


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "I just finished the first sacrifice. After witnessing the greatness of God, I realized the meaning of my existence. This feeling is really refreshing."


    Tosaka University: "Hey...Saruman, you have already sacrificed, come and see..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Didn''t the bald finish the promotion? I really want to play in his world. I heard that his wife is a fox."


    Ding... The fallen white robe wizard uploaded a video.


    Ding... Purdue sentient beings uploaded a video.


    Pudu sentient beings: "Come and play, my wife is staying in the heaven..."


    Compared to the promotion of the world, everyone just looks at it at will, after all, they have been promoted so many times.


    The high probability is basically clear at a glance.


    But everyone was a little surprised at the title of Fahai.


    But Saruman''s video really caught everyone''s attention.


    Tanjirou: "The goddess in his world is an elf, is that the so-called longevity race? It''s really beautiful..."


    Dashan Chu: "Although the elves are beautiful, the long life is also a torture for them. After all, those false gods don''t like these guys."


    Depraved white-robed wizard: "Those false gods stayed in Amen Chau, and I was annoyed when I thought of it. I would like to toss others for pleasure all day, and it would be disgusting to die."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I admire your methods. With Dashemaru''s warning, I dare to launch a war. It''s really bold."


    Li Lao Er: "The problem world is different. There are no false gods in the world of Oshe Maru, but in the Saruman world, people basically believe in false gods and do not start wars. It is estimated that it is too difficult for him to promote the religion of God. ..."


    Demon Hunter: "Actually, there is one more thing. God once said when he announced the battle of Gods that if you don''t believe in his soul, you should kill if you kill it. So when you are in a battle of Gods, you must be ruthless."


    Vampire Queen: "I also want to participate in the second battle of God, but it''s a pity that the world''s faith has only developed forty-five percent. It''s so uncomfortable..."


    Tosaka University: "Selena, take your time. We will bring all your blessings, and let the believers of other gods see who has the greatest god."


    Blond boy Sam: "Hey...Rin Tosaka is right. To kill those heretics, my mechanical army is ready!"


    Alice: "Unexpectedly, the world is getting more and more, I have to cheer up, otherwise I guess I won''t be able to catch up with the third battle."


    Tie the courage: "...you have all sacrificed, only I am still waiting for my disciple to come back, no sacrifice means not dare to sacrifice, pitiful..."


    -----------------


    In the world of gods.


    A group of creation gods gathered together and were discussing this relic tour 1.5.


    "How many believers do you think Liu Che will have? Do you need us to give up some profit?"


    "Who knows, when he suppressed the creation god, everything was obscured by the law, and we couldn''t even see when we passed by!"


    "However, I agree with your idea. Although Liu Che is very powerful, it does not mean that the believers are also strong, and profiting is considered a good seller."


    "But you are not afraid that he will pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger?"


    "Do you think it is possible? Who gave him so many believers, and God cannot give it away!"


    God is the most steadfast believer of the gods.


    There is no way to trade.


    Only pan-believers can trade.


    And to belong to God is to accept the existence of the laws of the gods. Generally speaking, there are about three to ten powerful gods in the creation of the world.


    Even if they are big hands, there are only twelve gods who are the strongest.


    But it''s among the twelve.


    There are also a few deities who have fallen voluntarily and are reduced to gods.


    Because something like God requires not only strength, but also depends on the talent of the other person.


    Want to cultivate a god.


    What is needed is not just materials, but also depends on luck and whether the other party is up for it.


    Therefore, most of the gods belong to the gods, who are unconvincing gods who choose to be demoted to become the servants of the big boss. .


    Chapter 275 Dugu Ningke''s lament, the demon queen who is finally tempted! (Guiqiu full order)


    It is not very embarrassing to be degraded to God.


    The human world has the proverb of the seven-rank official in front of the prime minister''s door.


    And as the **** of creation.


    Walking outside basically represents divine will.


    Who dares to be disrespectful?


    But being able to become a **** is not something that ordinary gods can do.


    As for whether to sell Liu Che''s face, after finally discussing it, it finally depends on the situation.


    When the time comes, let the other''s believers enter the abandoned God Realm first.


    After that, they will decide according to the actual situation.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for the other party to hate him when he looks back.


    The idiot who had openly mocked Liu Che before.

 Chapter 350：

    I dare not come out now.


    It is estimated that people are scared silly.


    Before Liu Che was the main god, they could pretend to be the **** of creation and use their identity as the **** of creation.


    Now people are also creation gods.


    Who the **** is holding the cup.


    Naturally at a glance.


    And Liu Che naturally didn''t bother about these things, and the goddess who accompany him leisurely every day, simply don''t be too happy.


    The goddess attending the bed today is Dugu Ning Ke of the Dark God System, and Xi Yao of the Light God System.


    Two women, one righteous and one evil.


    One light and one dark.


    It has a special flavor when matched together.


    Especially after Dugu Ningke removed her disguise, her charm was exuding all the time.


    It made Liu Che very useful.


    Today she is wearing a hollow black dress, her silky hair hangs straight around her waist, and her bright red lips match her charming gaze.


    Simply full of his charm value.


    In contrast, Xi Yao 29 is the opposite of her.


    This goddess wore a white and flawless long dress, stroking the piano in her hand, and walked in slowly from the outside.


    "Master God, you finally summon me to sleep in~~~"


    Dugu Ning Ke leaned over and said in a bitter tone.


    With those delicate eyes, I can''t wait to melt Liu Che.


    It has been almost two months since Dugu Ningke served in bed for the first time.


    If it weren''t for the sisters to comfort themselves.


    She must think she has fallen out of favor.


    Although there were other people competing with herself this time, the witch didn''t think that this silly white sweet could compete with herself.


    After all, I have learned a lot of kung fu.


    Dugu Ning Ke thought proudly.


    Liu Che stretched out his hand and stroked her long hair, and smiled: "You, it''s still too short a time, so I always think about these things and take a long-term view. For example, like Tu Shan Honghong, form a small The forces, when they return to the battle, can also plunder some of their favorite resources."


    "But, aren''t they afraid that you don''t like it."


    There are too many goddesses.


    And she also knew that her background was not good, so she wanted to make a good impression on the gods.


    But every time it was self-defeating.


    Listening to the words of the gods now, it is estimated that after this time, I don''t know how long I will be left out in the cold.


    I couldn''t help crying for a while.


    At this moment, Liu Che didn''t say anything, but reached out and hugged him in his arms.


    Now everything is horrible.


    A few hours later.


    Liu Che only remembered that he hadn''t checked the harvest of Fahai World.


    I was discussing things with Xiao Luan before, and when I came back to accompany the goddess, it was naturally delayed.


    Open the system panel.


    A series of words appeared before him.


    "Ding... Your chief priest, Fahai, sacrificed a world, triggered a tenfold increase, and obtained a fairyland.


    Congratulations on your area of ??God''s Domain World increased by 20%, defense power increased by 20%, and divine power increased by 20%. "


    "Ding...This world has cultivated a complete training system without your extra effort."


    "Remarks: In the world of Immortal Territory, it is a world where all beings become immortals, and in the world where they become gods, all things and all paths can be detached."


    The two goddesses next to them have fallen asleep deeply.


    Liu Che''s consciousness teleported to the sky of Fahai''s world, only to see an immortal realm full of thousands of paths appeared in front of him.


    There are swordsmen sitting on the top of the mountain and comprehending the way of the stars.


    A willow tree teaches the world the way to accumulate merit and kindness.


    There are scholars who express the way with words and become immortals.


    "I can''t see that Fahai actually has this ability to make the whole immortal way simple and sow it as a seed. It''s not bad... it''s really good..."


    He thought Fahai would eat his own money.


    But the other party is very attentive to the world.


    Playful belongs to playful.


    But he is a qualified believer, and his world is even scarier than that of Tanjiro and Li''s second child.


    And surpassed the world of Oshe Maru.


    Everything becomes enlightened.


    Each has its own way.


    In the end, they gathered to become gods and became god-level believers.


    People who are worthy of great wisdom are really good.


    It seems that this magical battle will be very interesting.


    After the consciousness withdrew, Liu Che divided more of his divine power to Fahai''s world. Since the other party was attentive, he would not be stingy with his divine power.


    This time the world is promoted.


    The quality of his supernatural power has increased by a full 20%.


    After that, the people in Fangxianyu felt more aura, even the elusive avenue before.


    It is now clearly visible.


    "This must be a grace!!!"


    "Hurry up and inform those believers that we are going to hold a grand sacrifice this month!!!"


    The envoys were excited.


    The promotion of the world had already satisfied them, but they didn''t expect the gods to have gifts.


    They have nothing to repay, only hard work.


    And a more pious belief.


    In order to repay the gifts of the gods.


    "Ding...your believers feel your gift, their faith level is greatly increased, and 50% of the divine power consumed by you will be given back."


    Liu Che looked at the system prompt and shook his head helplessly.


    Alas...I also want to consume some supernatural power, but the system doesn''t allow it.


    ......


    In the world of Inuyasha.


    Xiao Feng looked at the news in the group and smiled at the sister around him: "Those priests, who are discussing the battle of gods these days, are you supposed to go back?"


    "Well, it''s almost there."


    Kikyo gathered her hair lightly, and smiled back.


    At this time, the three girls, including Tongzi and Kagome, were learning the homework she had assigned, and their strength was almost as good as Xiaofeng''s.


    She originally wanted to conquer the world, and then returned with a few girls.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be troublesome to conquer.


    As a result, I was delayed for half a month for me to intervene, but I still didn''t gather all my beliefs.


    Just when Kikyo was in a daze.


    A beautiful kingfisher descended from the sky and finally stopped in front of Kikyo.


    "See Lord Goddess, this time Xiaocui''s mission to the West of the Country has already made contact with the other party. The lord of the country wants to talk to you personally."


    "Okay, you go down first."


    "Yes."


    The girl in Cuiyi nodded and flew towards the palace below.


    She is a monster enchanted by Kikyo, just after returning from another time and space, she encountered a wounded bird when she went out.


    The other person''s eyes are full of spirituality.


    So it was enlightened with supernatural power.


    Now that she has become the messenger of the religion, and she and her sister will live in the eternal shrine in the future, she can also help manage the world.


    "Sister, do you want that Immortal Fairy Lingyue also become a goddess? But I remember she doesn''t seem to be a virgin."


    Xiao Feng frowned slightly, her expression a bit weird.


    After all, the goddess needs a pure body.


    Like she is now going out to promote doctrines, or suppress monsters, all with a veil.


    Kikyo looked at the setting sun in the distance, and sighed, "They are all poor people. Do you remember the gods'' envoy Sasangomaru coming over before?"


    "Remember, what''s wrong?"


    "He told me about Lingyue Fairy Fairy, including the Mi Xin between their mother and son."


    At first, King Fighting Tooth didn''t like Lingyue Fairy Fairy''s monster style, so the two used a secret method to create a killing pill with the blood of both sides.


    So it''s no wonder that Sesho Maru has turned into that cold look.


    Live in that kind of family for a long time.


    How can the temper be good.


    But now that he joined the cult, it seemed that he had figured out a lot of things. After learning that he had returned seven days ago, he came to find the nominal mother he wanted to make.


    Get real happiness.


    The other party was arrogant.


    I am afraid that in this world, there is no man worthy of the other party.


    And his father, King of Tooth, took root directly in the underworld.


    Every day, I live a small life of love with Shiliuye, basically the door does not go out.


    Zhen 000 broke his son''s heart.


    The last time he went home, he persuaded a few words.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue was obviously tempted, but she was afraid that her identity was not worthy, so he simply came over to ask for mercy.


    As a woman, Kikyo understands the feeling of loneliness for hundreds of years.


    "All lonely people..."


    Kikyo flew up into the sky and flew towards the west.


    Her speed is not fast.


    There is no actual warfare spell, just flying so leisurely. By the way, check if there is any place on the road that is not covered by the gods.


    Go west all the way.

 Chapter 351：

    There are temples in every mountain.


    There is a large city almost a hundred miles away, and monsters and humans work together.


    The world has become better visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, it became prosperous.


    Even Kikyo can see that many monsters are married to humans.


    In the past, even if there were people in love, they would be regarded as monsters.


    But now that both sides have the same life span, naturally they don''t care about the difference in race.


    It''s about the time when the moon is in the sky.


    Kikyo finally came to the Western Central Dynasty.


    The monsters here, feeling the sacred aura radiating from her, all knelt down.


    "See Lord Goddess, our lord, she is in the palace."


    The maid of Immortal Fairy Ling Yue trot over and said.


    Kikyo nodded and walked inside.


    When she came inside.


    But I saw the other side standing by the window, looking at the waning moon outside.


    "I didn''t expect that you would come here in person. Should you call you a platycodon goddess, or call you an envoy..."


    Xianji Lingyue once also heard the legend of Platycodon grandiflorum.


    I know that among human beings, there are women with ancient heritage.


    It''s just that the opponent has become stronger now, and the terrifying aura alone can kill himself in seconds.


    Kikyo smiled softly, and said softly: "It is always lonely to guard the cold window. Why don''t you come and serve the gods with me, where you will find your true self."


    Looking at each other''s outstretched hand.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue''s frozen heart loosened. .


    Chapter 276 The battle of gods has finally started, Liu Che''s army of five billion believers!


    As Kikyo said.


    What is the end of oneself?


    Is it to stay in this country that is about to collapse, waiting for the end of the rest of my life, or to choose a new life.


    As long as it''s not a fool.


    Both can make correct judgments.


    One more point.


    When I was young before, I still yearned for what would happen to the King of Tooth.


    As a result, people like humans.


    And don''t like yourself.


    So that ignites sprouts.


    It was extinguished hundreds of years ago.


    Back then, the King of Fighting Tooth fought with the Dragon Bone Spirit and chose to die, but she did not choose to stop it.


    Even when he died, he never shed a tear.


    Tengu family.


    Born to be proud, but an aristocrat of monsters in this world.


    Even at the level of gods.


    This shows how detached Princess Ling Yue Xianji''s identity is.


    It can be imagined that her partner must be equal to herself.


    It definitely can''t be low.


    The last time Sesho Maru came over, this had already been pointed out.


    Although Immortal Fairy Ling Yue started to be angry, she was moved after she calmed down.


    But then I thought about it again, how can people look up to themselves because they are superlative gods.


    Until yesterday, the kingfisher, who represented the gods, came to ask his intentions.


    The eternal religion rarely persecutes believers.


    All of Ling Yue Xianji''s subordinates had already joined the cult.


    But she alone was hesitant.


    "You can call me anything. There is nothing to call my sister or sister. After all, if you are willing to be the goddess of God, then we are more intimate than our sisters."


    Seeing that the other party obeyed, Kikyo said with a smile.


    "In the Eternal Temple, surely it''s not so easy, right? I think you will be restricted if you go..."


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue tilted her head and asked, the **** is so stalwart, she must protect her dignity.


    The shrine must be very serious.


    Kikyo chuckled, then shook his head and said, "You, I really like crazy thinking. We are in the shrine. There are some rules, such as not fighting at will, but the gods will not care about other things."


    "It is so."


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue didn''t expect that the palace of the gods would be so relaxed.


    Kikyo continued: "Also, in the shrine, we basically need to wait for the arrangements of God to wait for the sleeping, other things, such as studying and fighting, actually depend on our own wishes.


    And the gods want us to keep ourselves, rather than become goddesses with rigid thoughts.


    For example, there are three factions of the Dark God System, the Light God System, and the Life God System.


    And my divine power belongs to purification and light, plus I don¡¯t like fighting, so I chose the light divine system. "


    "Then where will my words be distributed?"


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help asking.


    This is completely different from my own impression.


    Where is the realm of the gods, it is a paradise for women, OK?


    It''s so happy.


    Kikyo smiled and said, "It depends on your choice. If you like to study life, you can join the life **** system. There is no hard standard. If you like fighting and studying curses, you can join the dark **** system.


    As for our Guangming God System, according to the words of the Lord of God, it is the salted fish school. ¡¨! "


    Salted Fish Pie, which is the light **** system.


    On weekdays, the combat effectiveness is the weakest. Basically, they can''t talk about it.


    (Here refers to Gong Dou Shu)


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue thought for a while, and made a decision in her heart.


    "I think I should join the dark department. Once I was a female warrior capable of conquering well."


    Before, the world was not as peaceful as it is now.


    Monsters are fighting everywhere.


    For the site.


    Or for treasures.


    If you don''t fight, you will be considered a cowardly monster, not only will not be let go, but will attract more battles.


    Over time.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue was once called the existence of the Slaughter Demon Girl.


    "Well, let me go back now. Only the last piece of territory is needed to be promoted."


    "Row."


    The two smiled at each other.


    Then Ling Yue Xianji gave the order and at the same time told all the monsters in the Western monster country of her decision.


    Everyone prayed silently for her.


    It is really not easy to maintain the Demon Country as a girl.


    Coupled with the fetters of no family affection.


    It''s painful to live like this.


    "Send the Demon Empress to the God Realm."


    "Send the Demon Empress to the God Realm."


    "Send the Demon Empress to the God Realm."


    ...


    In the blessing of the group of demons, Immortal Fairy Lingyue sighed slightly, and followed Kikyo to the City of Maple.


    At this time, the world of Inuyasha was ready for a large sacrifice.


    Ten thousand temples, plus some sacrifices.


    There are also a few goddesses.


    It can be said that a lot has been prepared.


    Even the indigenous gods of this world have turned to believe in eternal gods.


    Otherwise, they will be killed.


    The sun is like fire.


    On the altar, several preparatory goddesses knelt down after bathing in incense, preparing to welcome the coming of the gods.


    Kagome and Coral are a little nervous.


    The two are holding hands.


    The fingers were cold.


    On the other hand, Tongzi and Ling Yue Xianji, these two people were very calm.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your preacher Xiaofeng, this time our world''s faith has reached the goal, I pray that your eyes will come..."


    ...


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che was using his divine power to connect the seal.


    Ready to start the battle of God.


    Twenty creation gods shot together.


    In the world of gods, the most chaotic and vicious sea area.


    One side of the invisible world was frozen.


    These twenty powerful forces have not only frozen this chaotic sea, but also isolated the world.


    "Prepared, we are about to open God''s Domain, we will fix the entrance of God''s Domain, and then send believers in."


    "Go ahead."


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    Liu Che''s clone also came here.

 Chapter 352：

    Only then did he understand why twenty creation gods were needed to take action.


    The Chaos Sea here is a huge sea mouth flowing from the upper realm, which can not only crush the divine power, but also disrupt the laws of this space.


    Without strong support, it is absolutely impossible to freeze.


    And the God''s Domain world below.


    It made him extremely tempted.


    The divine power fluctuations inside are very obvious, and you can know that there are many treasures inside just by feeling.


    After all, he could survive for so long under the scouring of the Chaos Sea.


    I must have been a big shot back then!


    At this time, Xiao Luan came over and said, "The above has given an order to let your people go first, so after the opening of the world hole, don''t worry about so many, you can grab whatever you see."


    Liu Che was shocked directly.


    With so many people, give me all the benefits?


    Seeing him in surprise, Xiao Luan explained: "I haven''t valued your potential yet and wanted to sell you a good one. Otherwise, they won''t be able to grab much from their old brand Chuangshijin."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Then I''m not welcome..."


    Liu Che showed a weird smile, as for the promotion of Xiaofeng''s world.


    He also noticed.


    However, now that the world has just opened, you can only ask the other party to wait for a while.


    With the continuous injection of divine power, space and time gradually began to stabilize, and the entrance to the world suddenly opened.


    Liu Che smiled evilly and said: "Since you are selling my face, then I''m not welcome, my believers, go and fight!!!"


    The entrance to God''s Domain suddenly opened.


    It opened directly at the entrance of this ruin.


    Then the densely packed mechanical army flew out of it, the number was about 300 million.


    Then there are nearly three billion mechas.


    The speed of this group of steel armies is extremely fast.


    The transportation was completed in just twenty seconds.


    Then came Liu Che''s seven gods.


    The fascinating gods, wearing battle armor and holding artifacts, rushed into the ruins.


    Among them, Tiamat did not forget to yell softly: "¡§"Come on, take everything back..."


    Good guy, I''m afraid that others don''t know what you are doing.


    Here, Hui Ye and Yao Yao both nodded their heads, and at the same time, they used the Space Divine Art to open the directional portal.


    From the Shenxing, a billion beasts followed Ao Qian and rushed in.


    This is not over yet.


    Then came the priests, Osamaru, Lee Semin, Tanjirou, Sam, Tosaka Rin...


    The people with their own gods rushed in.


    Add up before and after anyway.


    It is estimated that there are five billion believers.


    The creation gods fell into a sluggishness, and Xiao Luan, the "woman" who was Liu Che on the bright side, couldn''t help but open her cherry mouth.


    This number of believers is a bit too much! ! !


    It''s a crime.


    The first to react was the creation **** of the light system.


    "Damn... Liu Che, you are not kind, wait for our followers."


    After other people were awakened, they quickly released their gods and believers.


    Oh shit.


    If this continues, they won''t be able to drink any soup.


    I thought that Liu Che was just a symbolic trick of the gods, and a few millions of miscellaneous things would be enough.


    This Nima shot is billions of believers.


    No wonder this guy suppressed the God of Creation at the stage of the Lord God, this supernatural power did not know what it was like.


    Eighteen believers of gods.


    It adds up to only two billion.


    They are different from Liu Che. Those below the **** level don''t need to be sent out anymore.


    Anyway, it''s cannon fodder.


    Everyone maintained the stability of the entrance, and began to scramble to penetrate their consciousness, wanting to see how things were going.


    It turned out to be a good one.


    I almost couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    The group of believers in Liu Che were shameless to the extreme.


    Those in charge of fighting, those in charge of transportation, and those in charge of watching the scene.


    Basically, the gods crushed the past, the mechanical army was responsible for transportation, and then the beasts watched the scene.


    God knows where he has cultivated so many beasts.


    The lowest is a five-star zero.


    And those who belong to the gods, don''t look at the long and charming, they are so cruel and terrible.


    One of them tried to steal some oil and water, and was almost kicked to death by the horned god.


    Rely on...Long and cute.


    How come the shot is so cruel!


    Hundreds of gods at the entrance were constantly plundered.


    Upon seeing this, the creation gods hurriedly ordered their own gods.


    "Speed ??to the depths, don''t grab it at the entrance. How can you grab these gods? It''s really a bunch of pig brains."


    The gods who were reminded suddenly realized that they quickly turned their spearheads and flew to the depths. .


    Chapter 277 All Creation Gods: All our eyes are lemons!


    Facing Liu Che''s general operation of the assembly line.


    These gods are undoubtedly a lot rougher.


    Although there is strength.


    But not as perfect as Liu Che''s gods.


    Seeing those strange gods, Hui Ye flew towards the depths of the gods, and couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    But Bai Suzhen stopped him.


    She shook her head and said, "Sister, don''t chase. When the gods came, they told you not to chase and take care of the people in front of you."


    "Well, I wanted to eat black."


    Kaguyaji shrugged, and said with some excitement.


    However, the creation gods at the door were very angry.


    See if anyone talks like that.


    This large area has been given to you, and I am still not satisfied, still thinking about my allies.


    It seems to deal with Liu Che in the future.


    Be careful.


    Maybe one day I will be overcast to death!


    Sam is driving a huge body, clearing the way for the gods, he himself is an energy star.


    Exist as a mechanical fortress.


    The intelligent machinery is responsible for transportation.


    The humans on their own planet are currently manipulating mechas and fighting with enemies.


    In this vast God Realm.


    Sam''s power was brought to the extreme.


    In just ten minutes of effort, two magic stars were attacked again.


    A creation **** at the door frowned: "Isn''t it said that the mechanical system is a waste? Why can the followers of Liu Che cause such a destructive power."


    "Look, after those mechas were destroyed, other mechas flew out of the fortress planet immediately after that, it was a steady stream!"


    "There are also those scrapped things that were actually recycled in other mechanical corps."


    The army of machinery continues to flow.


    As long as there is energy and minerals.


    The grassroots forces will continue to regenerate.


    Such a terrifying speed of 000 is an eye-opener for the gods.


    And this is just the beginning.


    They will regret giving up these gods.


    The Spirit Calling Corps of Oshemaru followed in Sam''s footsteps and stepped into a magical star.


    In fact, their strength is not strong.


    That is to say, Dashewan can be regarded as a human being.


    At least in the eyes of the God of Creation, that''s the case.


    As a result, the combat experience of this group of guys, coupled with endless methods, was able to leapfrog the battle.


    The next year is not big.


    But as if walking out of the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s spirit caller is a three-clawed golden dragon, with the pair of eyes that have evolved to the extreme, the combat effectiveness has already reached two-star strength.


    And his opponent is a five-star general.


    "Go to hell, intruder!"


    The flames spewed out.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s body lit up with a ray of light, and the Spirit Summoning was activated, and the three-clawed golden dragon absorbed the flames.


    And condensed into a long sword.


    Huh.


    The natural defense force is launched.


    Space replacement.


    Pouch.


    The long sword sank into the head of the general.


    It was not that he didn''t want to fight back, but was hit by curses and nightmares.


    The attribute of the Uchiha clan is Yin.


    Good at mental spells.


    So Oshemaru specially asked Tsunade to teach some curse magic arts, as well as nightmare arts.

 Chapter 353：

    But the other party does not know this.


    However, he instructed them to go to the land of nightmares, where there is a nightmare beast, which can teach them.


    call out.


    A long arrow split through the space and penetrated into Uchiha Sasuke''s body.


    "Okay! Finally killed an enemy."


    The enemy in the dark saw Uchiha Sasuke hitting an arrow.


    Cheers happily.


    They are desperate now, killing a person is all profitable.


    "idiot."


    Sasuke Uchiha said sarcastically.


    The body turned into an illusion and disappeared in place.


    The power of dreams to rewrite reality.


    In Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes, the figure of Yumemo faintly flashed by.


    In the next moment, that piece of elven followers hidden in the shadows.


    All were killed by him.


    Black flame is like a spear, tearing this group of dark elves one by one.


    ...


    "Don''t be afraid of death, the gods are looking at us from the outside world, rush... Warriors of the Shenwu World!"


    Tanjirou stood in the void, raising his arms and shouting.


    Thousands of troops roared behind him.


    The power of countless laws echoed each other, and then rushed towards the distant enemy.


    Not afraid of death.


    Excited.


    Coupled with terrible combat ability.


    The scalp of the gods who looked at was numb.


    Even some gods who are good with Xiao Luan asked quietly.


    "Xiao Luan, how does your partner cultivate a believer, how strong and so heartfelt?"


    "This...I don''t know this either."


    Xiao Luan said helplessly.


    She also couldn''t understand why Liu Che was such an enchanting evildoer.


    Although his followers performed well.


    But the believers who are far less crazy than this guy are not a group of people who are not afraid of death, and the fighting skills are still very terrible.


    However, Xiao Luan and others gradually saw the clues.


    Looking at all the believers, except for one believer named Li Shimin, who appeared to be normal.


    The power system used by most of the rest of the believers.


    None of them have seen it.


    Such as the expansion of treasures.


    For example, Fahai¡¯s Buddhism Avenue.


    Basically every group of believers has its own cultivation system.


    "Poor monk in the eternal **** realm, the supreme Buddhist monk, you heretics, quickly put down your weapons, the Buddha will save you all!!!"


    The bald donkey Fahai whispered the stupa.


    He rushed into the crowd like a hob.


    Accompanied by the waving of the weapon.


    Countless flesh and blood were beaten into mud and splashed on the bodies of those god-level believers.


    The enemies hiding behind the barrier trembled.


    How can Nima be so superb.


    This is clearly a physical superpower! ! !


    Seeing his serious and compassionate appearance, he was actually doing the most rude thing.


    ...


    Captain Jack in the distance raised the scimitar in his hand and grinned at the enemy: "Hey...My little cuties, are you ready for Captain Jack''s attack? Come on... let you see my undead The army is awesome~!"


    There is a black pearl with the moon laughing.


    Following his call, he flew out of the star sea.


    Jack was worried about power once, and his world had nothing.


    Power system?


    What it is.


    However, after discussing with Osha Maru, he finally decided to take his favorite path.


    That is not to talk about routines.


    Jack''s planet was sacrificed by him.


    All creatures are transformed into a semi-dead state.


    He called it the [Ghost Rider] race.


    Everyone can condense a soul furnace in their heart, and whenever they kill an enemy, soul fragments will be absorbed into the body.


    Help them grow and practice.


    And as the soul power continues to grow.


    The strength of these ghost knights will also advance by leaps and bounds.


    Jack was in a smirk, his body turned into a ghost state, his fingers turned into a half-skeleton shape, and his eyes were sinking into a faint blue soul fire.


    Although it looks terrible.


    But they are believers of the gods, no matter what they become, God will love them.


    That''s enough! ! !


    The surging power of the king ruthlessly swallowed the vitality of this divine realm.


    But do you think this is over?


    No... Captain Jack has a lot of tricks, even the enemy thought they would rush over in the undead ship.


    Even for this, a formation was assembled.


    result.


    After all Captain Jack''s people boarded the ship, they chose to pour their undead power into the hull.


    A cannon exposed from the bow of the Black Pearl.


    "Give you a great gift, taste the horror of this stuff... the cannon cursed by the undead, fire!!!"


    "emission!!!"


    ...


    Hundreds of millions of ghost knights roared together.


    The power of huge ghosts gathered together.


    This star field was stained with the white fog of death.


    "Do not..."


    "No... don''t hurt us like this!!!"


    boom.


    Destroyer-level weapons are launched.


    The **** pattern in the ship''s body flickered rapidly, condensing the power into one body, and then launched it out.


    A dazzling divine light.


    Flew to the same group of enemies, depriving them of their lives in an instant.


    The soul died.


    All the lives on a **** star were wiped out in this blow!


    Jack leaned on the bow, put his hat on his fingers, and said, "Hey...I''m a pirate, only a stupid knight can really charge!"


    The life of a **** star is almost tens of billions.


    The result was taken away by a shell.


    They are also believers of different attributes and different laws.


    How many is this already?


    The expressions of the creation gods were close to numbness, and they didn''t know what to say anymore.


    If you face Liu Che and start a **** war with yourself.


    They felt that no one was his opponent.


    According to the evaluation of this **** on the Internet, only one word can be used to describe it.


    Unfathomable!


    You never know what Liu Che''s hole card is.


    When you think he only has such a little strength, you don''t know how many things are hidden in his God Realm.


    What they saw now was only the followers of Liu Che.


    His divine has not yet battled with the divine in the ruins, and his true strength has not appeared at all.


    Just an ordinary believer.


    It was enough to shock them.


    So what will happen next?


    The eyes of the nineteen gods all fell on Liu Che''s seven gods.


    The two women with the same snake tails each slowly marched towards the depths of the gods. They seemed weak, but they really took action to kill the enemy.


    But he was not merciful at all.


    The law of fire can be used in the long-range, and the melee combat kills hundreds of Seven-Star believers with one tail.


    Strong physical fitness, superior laws to master.


    "I really envy Liu Che. There are such excellent gods. It is a pity that I have cultivated for many years, and only three of them can match the aptitudes of these two."


    "Who doesn''t envy? They are not the gods of the destruction system. Didn''t you see them creating things? This is to build a defensive position."


    The Nuwa clan is naturally not good at offense.


    So after Yu Xiaoxue and Qing''er occupied favorable terrain, they started their fighting methods.


    Isolate God''s Domain.


    Build a link to the eternal realm.


    And to create powerful life forms to fight the enemies here.


    Life ore plus immortal clay.

 Chapter 354：

    Millions of undead clay figures appeared in front of the enemy, and a **** storm is about to begin! .


    Chapter 278 I want my Nuwa, go to your grandma to get a ball! (Guiqiu full order)


    Originally, the creation gods thought that these two gods with snake tails were just building positions.


    It is a semi-assisted god.


    As a result, when the ability to create things appeared.


    The eyes of the gods are red!


    It is necessary to know that the power to create life is the point where the gods must reach the creation of the world, or the gods who major in the life system can be involved.


    And these two belong to the gods, one is only five stars.


    One is only one star.


    In terms of strength, even the upper gods can''t reach it, but they can create life.


    This is racial talent.


    The goddess Gladys of the inheritance code stolen by Xiao Luan came over at this time, bowed to Liu Che and said hello, and then said almost flatly: "I don''t know if you still have a **** of this race, Liu Che, I want to exchange some ."


    After reaching a certain level of strength of the gods.


    Will choose to exchange resources and believers.


    This can strengthen each other, increase the friendship between both parties, and also have one more friend.


    But Liu Che shook his head and said, "Nuwa clan, I only have these two in my hand. I''m very sorry."


    "Can''t I exchange the inheritance classics with you? And a light system law fragment of the main **** level!"


    Gladys said unwillingly.


    This **** of creation is too jealous.


    It is rarer than the so-called supreme artifact.


    Who knows that Xiao Luan next to him is standing between the two, sarcastically saying: "Even if there is, I won''t let him give it to you, can the mere fragments of the law replace a believer who has the strength to break through the main **** level?


    Do you think my man is very poor? "


    As soon as he said this, the gods beside him laughed unkindly.


    This Gladys was really dizzy, and actually wanted to exchange materials for this class of gods.


    Deserves to be run.


    Furthermore, Liu Che is the creator of the three laws, and his combat effectiveness is very powerful.


    It can be said that it is absolutely worthwhile to work against any gods present.


    Why do people sell gods with great potential?


    At this time, a creation **** also walked over and looked at Liu Che and asked, "I still don''t know what kind of **** you walked in, but among so many believers, it seems that you haven''t seen the gods that you focus on training."


    "Generally speaking, the gods really have to focus on walking a faction, so as to give strength to a direction, and I... can do everything."


    The eighteen creation gods were taken aback.


    Then his face showed a weird look.


    What do you mean is to follow the Chaos System, which contains all kinds of laws, but such a feat, since the birth of the world of gods, it has not appeared.


    Even the master of the upper realm seems to have never had it.


    Is this kind of bragging?


    But when the gods thought about Liu Che''s followers, it was not difficult to find that his system was very complicated, no matter which **** he had.


    And time, fire and that strange law.


    So far, no believer has used these three powers to fight, just using some laws.


    Perhaps only by using authority can we see how far Liu Che has comprehended the law.


    Up to this time, all the gods had not dared to be interested in the things in the ruins, instead they were the believers who were engrossed in watching Liu Che.


    Maybe you can learn something from it.


    For example, the mechanical army.


    From the point of view of the creation **** level, it is naturally not worth mentioning.


    However, if you switch to the hands of the potential gods and the upper gods, this is very rare and precious information.


    Xiao Luan, who openly announced that she was Liu Che''s little wife, quickly reminded him of this situation.


    "Che... let your followers converge. These shameless guys want to pick up your hole cards and don''t reveal them all."


    From the little guy to Liu Che, and then to Che.


    It can be seen that Xiao Luan has recognized her strength, and even the appearance of the little woman just now is enough to prove it.


    She has expressed her heart.


    Can''t look back.


    Liu Che squeezed her little hand and spoke through her soul: "Don''t be afraid, how can these gods spy on my trump card?"


    Every more world.


    My own strength is growing.


    And with the sacrifice and promotion of the world, the laws he mastered will only increase.


    Really think that this is all your hole cards?


    Then you just wait and eat it.


    Seeing that the other gods were not planning to increase their staff, Liu Che gave instructions to his followers.


    After the seven gods received the order.


    All laughed.


    "Have you finally started to use your strongest power?"


    "Why don''t we try today to see who kills the most people."


    "That sister, I won''t be dragged down. Let me first say that those who are good losers should be younger sisters..."


    Bai Suzhen yelled and turned into the body of a candle dragon, locking a god-level enemy.


    Since being promoted to God.


    She can already control her own devouring ability perfectly.


    Now, into the body of a candle dragon.


    All the restrictions in the body are opened, and she wants to kill her today!


    call out.


    Space twists.


    That dark **** was actually pulled over unknowingly.


    "You invaders, all die to me! Desperate thorn..."


    Seeing that his whereabouts were exposed, this **** was naturally not a vegetarian.


    Holding a high-level god-level artifact in his hand.


    Stabbed towards Bai Suzhen.


    This is a long thorn that resembles an animal minion, with a purple-blue body and a black awn gleaming at the tip, making it easy to divide the void.


    Bai Suzhen''s eyes were cold, not evasive.


    Instead, he probed over.


    Ding.


    The two sides bumped into each other.


    The enemy''s **** only feels the power in his body, which is constantly passing by, and the additional power on the dagger disappears in an instant.


    How is this possible?


    Obviously, my god-killing thorn can split even the gods of the upper **** level.


    He didn''t wait for him to understand.


    He was crushed by the dragon''s claws.


    Before his consciousness died, he heard a misty voice.


    "Idiot... I''ve been using the law of time, forget it... There''s nothing to talk about with your waste."


    Attached as the eternal **** who masters the law of time.


    How could Bai Suzhen not use the law of time?


    She uses time to freeze the opponent, and then twists the space to pull it over.


    And at that time, he quietly used the way of affection to influence the enemy''s emotions, making him unable to calmly judge the situation.


    Thus launching his strongest attack rushingly.


    When the long thorns hit.


    Time jumps, time shifts.


    After starting one after another, the other party naturally thought that his strength was higher than him.


    As everyone knows at this moment.


    In fact, the two have been in contact for five minutes.


    Swallowed?


    Huh...that''s just a cover up.


    The creator gods outside were stunned.


    It''s not that they think the law of time is powerful, after all, they are all old creators, who has never seen the law of time.


    But this divine operation is outrageous.


    Anyhow, the other party is so much stronger than you.


    As a result, this is just a second?


    The battle is still going on, Kaguya Ji''s bone art and curse are doubled.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In just a short time, hundreds of millions of creatures were buried in the starry sky.


    Her attack was rough and fierce.


    Completely dark technique, like art, constantly destroys the enemy.


    It happened that she was long and pure, giving people a sense of inversion.


    As for Tiamat, the petite goddess.


    After becoming the original form, he directly breathed out and destroyed a sun.


    Miaoshan next to her covered her forehead and said, "Sister, can you restrain yourself? We are not just killing people, restraining materials... restraining materials!!!"


    "Ah... sorry..."


    With a sound of Tiamat, it became the main body.


    Her face was pink.


    Full of shyness.


    She was also emotionally infected by watching the sisters slaying madly.


    But they forgot the purpose of their coming to this magical battle, what is killing, the most important thing is the material.


    Miaoshan pursed her mouth and said, "Seeing you are so difficult to control your emotions, then I will stay by your side. Let''s work together."


    "Um."

 Chapter 355：

    As a taboo beast of return.


    Tiamat did not control his emotions sometimes.


    000


    This is her small shortcoming.


    But no harm.


    Below them, Tosaka Rin shouted at his magic army: "Everyone, give me all those starry sky mines, and all have to be transported to our planet."


    "Oh!!!"


    Nearby Gilgamesh led his own army of Uruk and rushed into another **** star.


    Since his sacrifice of time and space planet.


    Also began to take the road of national detachment.


    Although Uruk now has a population of only 50 million, all the people have the power of Saint Grade.


    I have to say that he deserves his name as a virtuous king.


    "Let these false gods see the power of us Uruk followers!!!"


    "Follow the wise king!!"


    There are so many kings of the moon plane.


    Each one is a good warrior.


    For example, on the nearby planet, Altria led her round table knights and a large number of cavalry on the offensive.


    The same is the confrontation between the knights.


    The ancient knights in this ruin naturally believed that they could eliminate these weak invaders.


    But I didn''t expect it to be close yet.


    Altria unfolded the treasure and directly protected Avalon.


    All members are immune to injury.


    Lancelot rushed in front of him, desperate!


    After all, he is the most maddening knight in combat power, and even Gao Wen is willing to bow down to him.


    Twelve kinds of treasures unfolded.


    An ancient knight who killed millions of times in a flash.


    ...


    Li Shimin said to his army: "It seems that our friends have already killed red eyes. Soldiers of the fairy world, let the enemies see our pride!"


    Li Jing stepped forward and shouted.


    "All the immortals will prepare!"


    "Formation¡¤Stars Big Dipper!"


    "Zhu Mie ¡¤ Greedy Wolf!"


    Thousands of immortals will unfold the formation together, and turned into an eight-star star beast in the void, attacking and killing the enemy.


    The saying goes well.


    Gather less into more.


    Too many ants can kill an elephant.


    With the core of God-level two-star Li Shimin, the immortal formations gathered together.


    But it can play an unimaginable point.


    How bold people are and how productive they are.


    Tens of millions of immortals were condensed together using the formation method, and in coordination with Li Shimin''s scheduling, their power was no worse than that of a goddess.


    This is the result of Li Shimin''s world. people.


    Chapter 279 Inuyasha World Promotion


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Batch after batch of goods were moved in.


    Young sacred beasts use their own bodies or pull carts to transport them.


    In short, the entire God''s Domain.


    There is never a moment to stop being busy.


    The four sisters of Chuyi, as well as sisters of Ao Li and Shenwu.


    Responsible for overall planning and distribution of materials.


    "This metal is all transported to the technological solar system!"


    "The magic medicine must be stored in the planet of the life **** system!"


    ...


    Just in the midst of Kagura''s busy schedule.


    A new batch of supplies has been delivered. This is a batch of silver unicorns. They are very cute, although they have little combat effectiveness.


    Transporting supplies.


    A believer on the planet Tanjiro.


    "See Lord Goddess. Our master priest said that these materials are dedicated to Goddess, and I don''t know where they are stored."


    Hear the sound.


    Shenwu, who is responsible for recording, is on the side.


    The eyes lit up.


    These tens of thousands of silver unicorns are indeed very cute.


    And the temperament is docile.


    Quite popular with girls.


    Shenwu checked on the operating system, and there were no creatures in Galadriel''s golden forest for the time being.


    "Divide this batch of sacred beasts into two parts, half of them will be sent to the goddess Galadriel, and the rest will be placed in Taoist immortal territory."


    "Yes."


    Watching the believers who leave.


    Shenle asked, "Why are you sending it to Taoist Wonderland? Isn''t that the site of Sister Yao Yao?"


    "If I don''t want to fight Galadriel, what a fool... You forgot the teachings of the gods, you need to balance..."


    God said solemnly.


    In fact, Yao Yao gave her a lot of benefits before she left.


    Some difficult books for girls~


    Kagura didn''t know this.


    ------


    Seeing the battle of God is going smoothly, I don''t have to fight with my own people as I imagined.


    Liu Che was relieved.


    He opened the prompt interface of the system and said with a smile: "Have a long wait..."


    ..


    "Ding... your main priest Xiaofeng, sacrificed to you the daughter of destiny-Kagome, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess."


    "Ding... your main priest Xiaofeng sacrificed to you the daughter of destiny---coral, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess."


    "Ding...your main priest, Xiaofeng, sacrificed to you the inheritor of the ancient way, Tongzi, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess."


    "Ding...your main priest, Xiaofeng, sacrificed to you the pure-blood descendant of the Tengu clan---Lingyue Fairy Fairy, triggering a 50,000-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a nine-star goddess."


    "Remarks: Kagome was originally the reincarnation of Campanulaceae, and the abilities of the two are basically the same. The speed of learning sacred spells is increased by 35%."


    "Remarks: Hitomi is a defensive witch, learning enchantment skills, speed increases by 30%."


    "Remarks: Lingyue Fairy Fairy is the purest bloodline of the Cangyun Tiangou clan. After receiving the baptism of the system, she will automatically master the power of the Dark Dao, which will add 40% to the power of the Dark Divine Art."


    Of these, only corals are the most common.


    There is no inheritance.


    There is no trace of blood.


    However, the figure is not bad, the lordosis and back curl are shrewd and capable women.


    Liu Che actually feels very pity for this kind of woman, and will not neglect each other, but sometimes there are too many things.


    No time to accompany.


    As for Immortal Fairy Ling Yue, he hadn''t thought of it, and her growth potential was more terrifying than Kagome.


    It is worthy of being the blood of the gods in the indigenous world.


    It is indeed very noble.


    "Ding... Ninety percent of the luck in the world of Inuyasha has been plundered by you. Is it plundered?"


    "Sure!"


    Since there is not much oil and water to fish, it is natural to plunder!


    The magnificent power, under the mobilization of Liu Che, swept towards the world of Inuyasha.


    ...


    Xiao Feng and others knelt on the altar at this time, staring at the sky blankly.


    The tears of waiting are almost streaming out.


    Had it not been for her sister to say that God''s war had just begun, she would almost think that God had abandoned herself.


    At this time, the believers did not dare to stand up, they just waited silently.


    Until a gentle beam of sky fell.


    Kikyo''s eyes condensed and smiled: "God is here!"


    Everyone woke up one after another.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue also hurriedly sorted out her already refined makeup.


    There is no thunder, and no flames are flying.


    Because that''s all in the past tense!


    Presented in front of the world of Inuyasha, a vast and great God Realm.


    There are currently four levels.


    The bottom layer is the existence of six reincarnations, and the ghost sea is naturally among them.


    Above is the fairy world, waiting for the world of some believers.


    Above them are ancient gods exuding terrifying power, although most of the creatures inside are fighting.


    However, the cubs left behind.


    All scared the monsters in the world of Inuyasha to death.


    The earliest upper space was a magnificent shrine.


    Standing in the center of the God Realm.


    There is a fairyland like a dream nearby, a fairy island full of peach blossoms, and even a golden forest wonderland.


    Is this the world of God?

 Chapter 356：

    The believers yearn for it incomparably.


    Then a majestic voice came from the top of God''s Domain.


    "The chief priest, Xiao Feng, spread the religious teachings, offered sacrifices to the world, and bestowed the identity of the five-star envoy and the qualifications of the goddess of the Liuyue Palace."


    "Reward the six-star artifact Soul Eater and Moon Extinguish Bow, and a pet Jiucai Saint Elk."


    Xiaofeng quickly kowtowed upon hearing this, and said piously: "Thank you for the gift of the gods."


    The voice just fell.


    Their world began to shake.


    The clear glow of the sun dragged the world towards the gods'' realm.


    In the sunshine.


    The aura that was originally restored began to expand continuously, and the rules of the world were constantly improving.


    Some wise spirits.


    In the washing of this supernatural power, they transformed into human forms one after another.


    They knelt on the ground, constantly shouting the name of the gods.


    On the other hand, human beings feel that the endless potential is stimulated, and they have broken through their own boundaries!


    In the sea.


    After gaining this power, the sea races who had been hiding in the depths began to evolve towards the dragon race.


    Everything is recovering, and everything is evolving to the utmost.


    It is worth mentioning here.


    Aboriginal gods whose divine power has been exhausted.


    After getting the supernatural washing, they also glowed with the second spring.


    A group of indigenous gods headed by Susanoo came to the people, bowed to the sky, and prayed to join the gods.


    "You false gods, weren''t the ones who deceived us enough at the time!"


    Some angry humans glared at these tattered native gods.


    Amaterasu said helplessly: "We also want to help more people, but the weakening of the spiritual energy makes us have to sink into a deep, really helpless."


    The crow tengu was crying bitterly under the altar.


    It¡¯s not ashamed to cry anyway...


    If the gods don''t accept them, they will really have to die.


    "Forget it, let them spare their lives and let them contribute to this world. It is impossible to dominate the world."


    Kikyo has not left yet.


    Seeing this scene, he spoke out to persuade.


    Hear the words of the goddess.


    More than a dozen aboriginal gods were overjoyed immediately, no matter what they kowtow to assure that they will never make mistakes in the future.


    Will definitely integrate into the religion of God.


    Become a firm believer in the God of Eternity.


    I have to say that they are very acquainted, and in many worlds, they are the only aboriginal gods who have not smashed to the end.


    The advantage of this is that you can survive.


    After Xiao Feng arranged everything, he temporarily handed over the position of managing the world to the village chief of Demon Village and the management of the Great Sage of Demon Spirit.


    These two people are highly respected.


    They are all able-bodied believers.


    As for the King of Fighting Tooth, as the underworld was stripped away, he could only take his wife to the lower underworld.


    Go on with your own life.


    Sixteen nights asked gently: "Husband, don''t you need to worry about our son?"


    The latter shook his head and said with a smile: "Now that we have come to the realm of God, what do we need to worry about? I...now I just want to be with you and stay together."


    Underworld and this world.


    It''s actually no different.


    It is enough as long as the one you love can be with yourself.


    As for fighting.


    He had already given up.


    ...


    Below the altar, Shisheng Maru looked at the portal that appeared, and asked: "Can I participate in the battle of gods, too?"


    "It''s not working for the time being. Your strength can''t even beat me. Let''s practice in the Demon Town Tower first. When you are strong enough, you can take the portal to challenge other masters."


    Kikyo broke the big dog''s dream.


    Then he took a few goddesses and flew towards the eternal temple.


    They are there to attract divine light.


    Seeing his mother in the divine light, her breath continued to grow stronger, Shashengwan felt mixed.


    The Ergouzi next to him whispered: "Now it''s alright, you have a cheap daddy, still a great god."


    Ding!


    A tic-tac-toe stretched out on the forehead of Sesho Maru.


    His angry face was red.


    Thinking about 1.5 what others said was right, but still feeling overwhelmed, he could only turn around and kick his brother out.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    "Damn...you just relied on joining the cult, and screamed with me? Wait for me... someday I will beat you all over the floor."


    ...


    The flying speed of Shenguang is very fast.


    In less than a minute.


    They came to the gate of the eternal temple.


    From here, you can overlook all the world below, and you can also see the operation of the law.


    But the atmosphere here is too solemn.


    Immortal fog lingers.


    Countless sacred birds are flying around in the sky.


    At this moment, a crack appeared in the void, and a huge dragon grabbed a planet and came into the realm of God.


    Kagome was taken aback.


    She shrank behind Kikyo and asked in a trembling voice, "What is this? Why is there such a terrible monster? Is it a planet in its hands?"


    As a little girl with a modern education.


    Even if she became a goddess, she still remained afraid of unknown creatures.


    Kikyo covered his mouth with a smile, and explained: "It''s called Ao Gan, a clan of real dragons in the starry sky. It is currently in charge of patrolling the realm of the gods, but looking at its appearance, it must have gained something from the battle of gods.".


    Chapter 280 Destiny Treasures, Seventeen Creation Gods Seen In The Difficulty!


    "I thought God War was a group of people fighting on the planet. It turned out to be fighting in the starry sky..."


    Kagome said with lingering fear after listening to Kikyo''s explanation.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue chuckles when she hears this.


    "This is probably what the gods said, mortals can''t talk about gods, it''s not a battle on one level at all."


    After gaining supernatural power.


    She became more charming and moving.


    Although the temperament on her body was slightly cold, the demon lines on her face added a lot of beauty to her.


    Kikyo nodded and said, "Not all goddesses need to participate in the war. For those of you who have just arrived, you still need to adapt to your own strength. It is estimated that there will be places to watch the battle."


    "Then I have to take a good look."


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue was eager to try.


    My heart started to get excited.


    It''s been a long time since I wanted to fight a battle.


    Then, under the leadership of Kikyo, they came to Hina.


    "These are the new goddesses, right? Sister Kikyo."


    "Well, you register for them, I''m going to participate in the battle of gods!"


    "So anxious?"


    Hina asked with his head tilted.


    Wasn''t there many sisters participating in the God War? She wanted to go as soon as she came back. She was really impatient.


    No one has been around recently.


    Kikyo began to comb her long hair together and tied it tightly with a headband.


    "I just came back to fight, after all, sisters are not easy, if I go, I can share some of them."


    The voice just fell.


    A light flashed from all around her body.


    The white battle skirt enveloped it.


    The battle skirt of the seven-star artifact level was transformed from the pattern on the back of Kikyo''s hand.


    "Then talk again when you come back!"


    Kikyo nodded towards his sister and several goddesses, touched the ground with lotus feet, and flew into the air.


    After 100 meters from the ground.


    29¡¡ She tore through the space and flew towards the tunnel.


    Xiao Feng looked at her leaving sister with envy in her eyes.


    Although she also wanted to kill the enemy.


    Contribute to the gods, but think about my current strength is still too weak, I can only study hard.


    "Come, register your name, and the gods you want to join."


    Hina urged several goddesses to finish their work quickly.


    Because it is very busy now.


    After the recording is over.


    They have to do other things.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue came over and said, "My name is Immortal Fairy Ling Yue. I have Jiuxing strength and belong to the Monster Race. I want to join the Dark God System."


    "Uh-huh."


    After ten minutes, the level is over.


    Ling Yue Xianji and others were assigned to the battle hall.


    Inside, you can see the battle of gods from various perspectives.


    At this time in the ruins.

 Chapter 357：

    With the promotion of the priests and goddesses, more than 800 gods have fallen.


    Although there are many planets.


    But there are actually very few planets with resources.


    The entrance.


    Liu Che frowned and asked, "Why do I always feel that this resource is getting less and less?"


    The gods looked at each other when they heard the words.


    Immediately there were wry smiles.


    "Liu Che, this is not because the ruins are too barren, but after being sealed here, many things have been consumed internally. The real treasure is the fragments of the laws inside."


    "It is extremely, and the **** world does not allow large-scale warfare, even if you come to train troops, you are not ashamed."


    "Yeah, you have already plundered eight hundred gods. If it''s almost the same, stop."


    ...


    The gods, you and me, seem to have a deep understanding of the things in the ruins.


    But Liu Che didn''t think so much.


    There must be something better.


    It just wasn''t found.


    In that case, don''t blame me.


    Liu Che smiled coldly, took out a small colorful compass from God''s Domain and threw it into it.


    "what is this?"


    Xiao Luan asked strangely.


    compass?


    This kind of thing seems useless.


    "A kind of thing that can find treasures, I always think there is something treasure in this god''s realm!"


    Hear the conversation between the two.


    Many creation gods showed disdainful eyes.


    On the contrary, it is the light system creation god.


    Gladys looked at the compass, lost in thought.


    This thing seems to contain a strange power.


    what is it?


    ...


    Miaoshan, who had just wiped out a starry sky dragon, suddenly felt something coming from behind him.


    She glanced back.


    It was found to be a small box with colorful streamers.


    "Miaoshan, take it to find the treasures of this gods'' realm, these things on the surface are all illusions!"


    Guanyin in white was taken aback for a moment.


    Illusion?


    It''s unlikely.


    But, since the gods said so.


    That must have a basis!


    "Yes!"


    Miaoshan took the compass in her hand and moved with her mind.


    Suddenly.


    A consciousness connects with her.


    [What are you looking for? ¡¿


    [The most precious treasure in this world! ¡¿


    Miao Shan knew that this was a spirit, so he responded to the other party''s words.


    Then she felt the traction in her mind.


    Soon, Miaoshan opened his eyes and started calling out to his sisters.


    Because it is soul transmission.


    So in just a few minutes.


    Dozens of goddesses, as well as the gods who were fighting, all stopped.


    "Is it really weird?"


    "But so many of our creation gods are not aware of it, I think they are suspicious!"


    "this..."


    The gods looked at the goddess who gathered together and muttered one after another.


    No one is sure if there is really a secret.


    For a while, their eyes flickered.


    I started searching in this ruin, but there was still no result.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Then, let''s go!"


    Miaoshan made a look, and all the goddesses and the chief priest who gathered, all turned their spearheads, and even plunged into the void below.


    Boom.


    The ruins world shook violently.


    Then a very large isolation barrier appeared in front of everyone.


    Gladys exclaimed.


    "How is this possible!!! Those gods have discovered the secrets of the ruins..."


    "No, it''s that weird artifact!"


    The gods looked at Liu Che one after another.


    The latter smiled triumphantly.


    [Name]: A compass that can''t guide


    [Level]: Lord God level treasure


    [Attribute]: Destiny


    [Function]: You can find what you want according to the user''s wish!


    Once the treasure is involved in fate, it is not measurable by the original divine power.


    That is a real treasure.


    Regardless of its weird effect, or its preciousness.


    Let this type of treasure become a rare level in the world of gods.


    Obviously this little box.


    It is a treasure of destiny!


    "No, let our believers retreat quickly!"


    "The real treasure of the ruins is below!!!"


    "Damn, they are entangled by the gods!!!"


    The bad news keeps coming, making the scalp numb with the spirit of creation.


    At this time, a certain **** whispered: "Don''t worry, it is impossible for a person of the **** level to open this enchantment. Time is enough for our believers to come back."


    But is this really the case?


    Yao Yao and several other gods have already stood in their special positions.


    Seems to be summoning something to appear.


    "We belong to God, pray for the appearance of the sword of the gods, to get rid of the confusion in front of us!!!"


    The seven beautiful gods shouted in unison.


    Then an extremely beautiful shrine weapon with a frightening atmosphere appeared in front of the gods and all the believers.


    The sword is golden all over.


    All things in the gods and every planet are carved on it.


    The sword body is fluid.


    Carrying the power of eternal gods.


    This weapon has surpassed the limits of rank, because it is the incarnation of God''s Domain.


    The stronger the strength of God''s Domain.


    Shinto weapons are stronger.


    Now they have used the sword of God''s way of one-twentieth strength.


    Power has already made the outside creation gods feel threatened.


    Click.


    The sword of Shinto slashed on the barrier in front of him.


    All defenses shattered instantly!


    Can''t resist the power of the eternal gods at all.


    Then an ancient world appeared in front of the gods.


    This is a planet full of rich supernatural power.


    Similar to Liu Che''s initial **** star.


    No one thought of it.


    It was buried at the door.


    The more dangerous the place, the safer it is.


    Even the gods would think so.


    Liu Che glanced around and smiled, as expected, all the good things are here.


    003 An ancient temple on the side.


    Three magic pharmacies.


    And twelve temples.


    The power of the law shines in each one.


    All the most valuable treasures in the ruins are here.


    "Do it!"


    Hui Ye and the others reacted quickly, using their strongest power to open up the space of God''s Domain.


    Want to transfer this ancient **** star.


    Swallow directly.

 Chapter 358：

    The creator gods outside were not happy anymore.


    If it is just a few pieces of the law, they will let it go.


    Now it is a primordial star.


    Who doesn''t care about it?


    Just when they intentionally moved, Liu Che was already ready to attack.


    The law of time was activated instantly.


    Directly accelerate the operation in the ruins.


    "Liu Che, dare you!!"


    "Why don''t I dare, these are all discovered by my believers, then naturally they belong to me, and I will destroy you by not accepting Laozi."


    Faced with such a big cake.


    Liu Che naturally showed his fangs.


    The law of fire is condensed.


    Enveloping all nearby star fields directly.


    The law of full play.


    Let Xiao Luan take a breath.


    "Fire is forbidden!"


    Unexpectedly, he had come to this point.


    At this moment, all the gods of the cultivation law system in the gods world.


    A horrified discovery.


    The law of fire in his body could not be used.


    Liu Che held the Shendao sword and sneered: "Come on, if you dare to do it, then it means that we are the enemy, do it... I just needed more nourishment."


    His sword slid gently.


    Chaos Haikou unexpectedly began to flow backwards.


    Time turned out to be manipulated like a toy in his hands.


    It should be noted that this Chaos Sea is the place where the laws are the most chaotic.


    But he was not affected in any way.


    Although it was only a clone, the power was shocking.


    Gladys hurriedly smiled flatteringly.


    "Everyone, calm down. Both are the creators of the world, is it just such a measure?"


    "Then you have to ask them. If you are jealous, then hit it. Let''s see how many of these seventeen creation gods can get out of my clone?".


    Chapter 281 The battle of the gods is won, and the soul of the ultimate welfare **** is born!


    No one is afraid of Ruthless Liu Che.


    Except for Shinto weapons.


    He also has a supreme artifact.


    Who is afraid of whom?


    See which bird dared to come and die.


    I have to say that the benefits of suppressing a creation **** is still very large, and it can increase his overall strength by about 20%.


    Resources are even more abundant.


    Who is the wolf?


    Who is the sheep?


    I really can''t tell if I don''t fight.


    The scene froze suddenly.


    No one knows how strong Liu Che''s real strength is, but the Shendao sword in his hand is definitely a big killer.


    In case the opponent fights against the danger of breaking the clone.


    Want to smash their gods'' realm.


    No one wanted to see the result.


    Here they are deadlocked, while on the other side Liu Che''s body is sneered.


    "Want to calculate Laozi, huh...Do you really think I''m not prepared? Give it to me!!"


    Inside the ruins, time is chaotic.


    The outer layer is frozen, but the inner layer is accelerating.


    Even jump.


    The Shinto Sword suddenly split into pieces, tearing the gap in space, and swallowing the ancient **** star below, along with the believers, into the gods'' realm.


    Because of the influence of the law of time.


    So that the gods have not discovered his movements until now.


    It was not long after he put the **** star in his bag.


    A veteran **** suddenly noticed something, and the other party looked at Liu Che deeply and sighed: "The posterity is terrible, and he deserves to be the strongest newcomer. The old man admires..."


    After that, he closed his eyes and chose to quit.


    Then the rest of the gods also felt what happened in the gods.


    All face horror without exception.


    Playing a hat trick in front of the gods has not been discovered yet.


    This new creation **** is really terrifying.


    Or maybe the top five time rules are too abnormal.


    Obviously, this avatar puts on an attitude of not accepting it, but it is confuses the audience, the real back hand is actually inside the ruins.


    Whether it is means or wisdom.


    Both are admirable.


    Now that the cakes are eaten into the stomach, it is only a loss of face to fight.


    So, this battle is over.


    This ended the curtain.


    Gladys looked at Liu Che deeply and said, "How strong is your true strength?"


    "Well, it''s a secret."


    Liu Che smiled, waiting for Xiao Luan''s followers to return.


    Anyway, he is full and drunk.


    Now it''s all left to watch the show.


    And Xiao Luan rolled her eyes angrily, and said to him, "You fellow, the speed is so fast."


    "Baby, I can''t help it. Who would call them aggressive."


    The following things become simpler.


    Liu Che withdrew the law, and after Xiao Luan''s followers returned, the two disappeared in front of the gods.


    On this day, the topic about Liu Che reappeared on the forum.


    They are also guessing Liu Che''s identity and his strength.


    More importantly.


    Although the creation gods were very angry this time, Liu Che had to conquer them with strength and skill.


    With big fists, you can eat anywhere.


    What''s more, it is the world of gods.


    After consciousness returns.


    After Liu Che ate some food, he hurriedly returned to God''s Domain.


    For this ancient star, he still has to do more research.


    After all, there are many fragments of the law inside.


    Xiao Luan looked at Liu Che who was leaving, not only was he not angry, but also entered a state of cultivation.


    Now the identity has been announced calmly.


    She didn''t want to be a vase either.


    .........


    God''s Domain World.


    Next to the Primordial Star that was originally located below the Eternal Temple, now there is an extra quaint planet.


    Its area is one-fifth smaller than the **** star of the Eternal God Realm.


    However, there are no creatures on it.


    It seems that I just don''t want this **** star to be discovered.


    With a move of consciousness, Liu Che appeared on the **** star.


    The whole star is pale red.


    In addition to the three large medicinal gardens, there are twelve palaces belonging to the gods, with their names engraved on them.


    He recruited gently.


    The fragments of the law stored in the palace flew into his hands one after another.


    "Ding...You have collected a hundred fragments of the Law of Destiny, triggering a 100-fold increase, and you have obtained 10,000 fragments of the Law of Destiny, and the integrity of the God''s Domain World is strengthened by 15%. ¡¨."


    "Ding...You have collected a hundred pieces of the law of darkness, triggering a hundredfold increase, and you have obtained 10,000 pieces of the law of darkness, and the darkness of the gods in the world of the gods is increased by 15%."


    "Ding...You have collected a hundred wind law fragments, triggering a 10,000-fold increase, and you have obtained 10,000 wind law fragments, and the wind system gods in the world of God''s Domain have increased by 15%."


    ...


    "Ding...You have collected a half-broken law of the underworld, containing a remnant soul, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and your underworld will be strengthened by 48%."


    "Note: The remnant soul used to be the creator of the underworld. After being defeated, the remnant soul fell asleep. With the enhancement of this system, it became the soul of the underworld in your god''s realm."


    Liu Che was startled, and quickly asked, "System, what is the soul of hell?"


    He didn''t want any problems in his God''s Domain.


    Then the system replied: "The soul of the underworld is similar to the protoss, but it is stronger than the protoss, and equal to the consciousness of the plane, so the host does not have to worry about her betraying.


    With the soul of the underworld, she is the master of the underworld, can help you manage the underworld, and will make the gods more powerful! "


    "I see."


    Liu Che understood.


    The former creation **** is a **** with the attributes of going to the underworld.


    It''s just that strong belongs to strong.


    After being defeated, he was suppressed in this seaport.


    Until he was discovered by himself, he was completely rescued.


    However, think about it carefully.


    This is also a way to suppress a god.


    Blocked its gods, shattered its body, and suppressed its true spirit.

 Chapter 359：

    After countless years.


    Even if he wakes up, the spirit will not be unable to withstand the pressure of the years and slowly die away.


    This **** is not bad.


    Under the transformation of the system, at least it can survive.


    Otherwise, if you replace it with other gods, it is estimated that you will refine them into artifact spirits and the like.


    Under Liu Che''s gaze, a glamorous woman was pulled out from the depths of Shenxing.


    She has long, narrow eyebrows, and her skin can be broken by blowing, even though she is just a soul.


    But there is a real entity.


    This is the true spirit of the Creation God level!


    Although there were countless black smoke around him, unconsciously covering it, it couldn''t stop Liu Che''s observation at all.


    have to say.


    This **** is indeed very strong.


    The gods who insist on a single path can reach the extreme, and they really have the ability.


    However, with the baptism of the system.


    The goddess couldn''t help groaning.


    An unresolvable imprint was implanted in her body. When she woke up, her figure would be imprinted in the heart of the other party forever.


    Lingering.


    In the future, he will be her master.


    Let her live, let her die and die.


    It can be considered to be able to completely control this creation-level true spirit.


    Currently she is still asleep.


    After thinking about it, Liu Che placed the opponent in the underworld, and then used his divine power to build a temple.


    The nearby divine powers will also nourish her gods.


    It is estimated that it will take a while to wake up.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Li Er: "My god...just now I was still thinking about the **** star, why suddenly came back! Are we all dead?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "I think you are dreaming a lot. We can''t possibly die, but the gods are watching."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "¡§"I think it should be after robbing that ancient **** planet, but in fact it is all right? This should be the case."


    General Yuwen: "Kneel for the video, it''s the second time to fight, oh oh oh..."


    For peace: "I want to see it too, eldest brother... give me something."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I want to see your heroic posture too! Come...post them all."


    Tosaka University: "Hmph, let you see, in fact, this time the battle of God, only a little confused at the end, in the middle, we have been fighting all the time."


    Ding...Tohsaka University uploaded a video.


    Ding... Purdue sentient beings uploaded a video.


    Ding...the blond guy Sam uploaded a video.


    ...


    The follow-up will be such a video, and each segment is very short.


    It''s basically the battle.


    But in the end they all stayed on the last ancient **** star, that brilliant planet full of mystery, which made the scalp numb.


    Saruman stood in his palace, looking at the terrible star.


    There was a chill in his back.


    He didn''t expect that the real battle would be so terrifying.


    "No, I have to work hard...One day, I will release all my evil on the enemy...hehehe..."


    The cold face was full of evil.


    At this time, there was no promoted chief priest in the group.


    In fact, there are very few.


    However, with the addition of new group members, it made up for a lot.


    For example, Zhu Tiedan now sees the gods after the war this time.


    Completely subverted his perception of war.


    The Iron Legion.


    Magic war.


    The confrontation of the beasts.


    And the terrible magic of magic.


    Zhu Tiedan, who was struck again, had completely lost his temper, and just wanted to sacrifice the world sooner.


    I also went to the immortal world to get drunk.


    Watching people come and go in the universe.


    Look at my own world again, it''s almost **** to death.


    Alas... bad luck is no good.


    Places of birth are garbage.


    ...


    Journey to the West within the world.


    Yang Jian sat in the temple, and the Jade Emperor was in front of him.


    Both of them held a glass of wine in their hands.


    "Those were really three just now?"


    There was some fear in Jade Emperor''s eyes, but also some excitement.


    This is a Pangu-level struggle.


    Although I did not make a move.


    But at that time the law of light and various methods opened his eyes.


    Yang Jian took a sip of wine and smiled: "Since you are my uncle, what good is it for me to lie to you?"


    "That''s also true. Since the advent of the gods, the immortals in the heavenly court have been a lot honest, and even the old gentleman Taishang has greeted me."


    "Yeah, there is no real fairness without strength. I always thought it was. By the way, how did I talk to you last time?"


    "Isn''t it Fairy Chang''e? Well, let her go to the God Realm.".


    Chapter 282 The Demon Buddha Tathagata was born, and the monkey brought the golden hoop to the Tang monk!


    Chang''e.


    A beautiful fairy who lives on the lunar star.


    According to the mortal legend, it was a beautiful woman who ate the elixir, then ascended to the heavenly court, and finally lived on the moon.


    If this is the case.


    Heavenly Court is too spicy.


    Chang''e''s true identity is the reincarnation of the true spirit of Lunar Star.


    Just like the four emperors in the heavenly court.


    They are all reincarnations of true spirits.


    Everyone has selfishness, so naturally the Jade Emperor has.


    It is good that he is the master of the Three Realms now, but that is also limited to now.


    In the future, the immortal world will return to the control of the gods.


    Who is the eldest son of myself and the nephew in front of me?


    That may be true.


    Maybe the other party is obsessed with cultivation, and doesn''t like to take matters into account.


    With this thought in mind, the Jade Emperor has come in short intervals these days.


    The purpose is very obvious.


    And Yang Jian also understood what he wanted to do.


    Naturally, he did not refuse!


    He also wanted his own world to be paid more attention to by the gods.


    A few days ago, I went to the home of Daxian Zhenyuan. Unfortunately, the other party went out to visit, but the boy inside the door heard that he was coming by himself, so he picked 20 fruits.


    Said to be a gift to the God of Eternity.


    She''s still lying in her storage ring now.


    In these days, everyone wants to find a way for themselves, whether it is the Great Immortal Zhenyuan or the Yama of the Ten Palaces in the underground palace.


    I want to find a higher position in the future.


    "It''s fine if she agrees. At present, I am communicating with several other priests. The second battle of God is over. If we move faster.


    The third battle should not fall behind. "


    Every time a great battle.


    The believers in God''s Domain will be greatly promoted.


    For example, Li Shimin gained the power to raise a star last time.


    Now it''s one more level.


    At present, he is the **** 003 of Samsung.


    He walked arrogantly, and was reincarnated as a crab spirit by nightshade laughed and scolded.


    However, people also have capital.


    Consider the avenue of stars and gather thousands of immortals to condense the great array of stars.


    Really exaggerated.


    ......


    Buddhist holy land at this time.


    The creatures that have long since become charcoal.


    There was blood everywhere.


    It''s evil everywhere.


    Accompanied by the fishy wind, the demon Buddha was finally born.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Continuous red lightning, countless thunderclouds converged towards Lingshan.


    This shows that there are people in the Three Realms who want to act against the sky.

 Chapter 360：

    But it was backlogged by the gods because of the way of heaven.


    Therefore, the power of Heaven''s Dao appears to be minimal at this time.


    Inside the blood-red pool.


    A pair of blue and evil eyes slowly opened.


    There was no focus at the beginning, and then gradually fell on the thunder robbery overhead.


    "Hmph... When you were strong before, I respected you for order, but now you are weak. I dare to trouble me and see if I swallow you!!!"


    Wrapped in the blood mist of Tathagata.


    Turned into a huge mouth of gluttonous gluttons, rising from the ground.


    Swallowed Lei Jie into his belly in one bite.


    Boom.


    Another thunder sounded.


    The vein of Lingshan was completely shattered.


    Tathagata turned into his own when he was young, standing on the top of the mountain with his eyes slightly squinted, enjoying his new life.


    Between his eyebrows.


    There is also an eye.


    Purple blue.


    The evil spirit carries justice.


    The eye of heaven and evil.


    It is a symbol of the depravity of heaven.


    "How about this body? Is it better than you being that ethereal heavenly way? Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    When Tathagata opened his eyes, the hostility between heaven and earth.


    Quickly gathered towards him.


    "My name is the Tathagata Demon Buddha, and I have absorbed the heavens today, and I should destroy the world and become a Pangu-level god. Doesn''t the **** outside the domain want sentient beings?


    Then I will show you off!


    All Buddhas, under my call, become my incarnation. "


    The horrible whistle.


    Passed to the Three Realms.


    Some monsters who are not good enough are directly demonized by them.


    The Qingming of the Lingtai is all wrapped in a cloud of blood.


    Then the eyes turned red.


    Become a fierce monster.


    And those monks who practiced Buddhism turned into fallen demons one by one under the catalyst of the Tathagata.


    Because he is the Buddha.


    Tao came from his hands.


    Naturally know those secret doors.


    Pushing now is tantamount to causing a catastrophe between heaven and earth!


    Within the four major states.


    Countless monks have turned into man-eating monsters.


    The more advanced the Dharma of the monk, the stronger the resistance, and the stronger the strength after the fall.


    Great Leiyin Temple.


    It is even demonized into a holy place for evil spirits.


    Countless Buddha statues shed blood and tears, and began to exude a depraved atmosphere.


    ...


    Within Datang.


    Li Shimin, who practiced the method, worked hard to manage the country in an orderly manner.


    At the same time, he began to manage the Xiuxian sect in the territory.


    "Report!"


    "Stop talking."


    "In response to your Majesty, there is news from the temple that the ancestor of Buddhism is now reduced to demons. Many countries outside of the Tang Dynasty have almost been wiped out under the scourge of demons, and they are now requesting our support."


    Patter.


    The brush fell on the table.


    Li Shimin stood up and said: "Order to go down, order the believers in Datang to help those countries."


    "Yes."


    The believers who came with the sword left with orders.


    And Li Shimin came outside the hall.


    Looking at the red sky in the west, he sighed and said: "It has been said that Buddhism is an evil demon, but it is a pity that those country masters do not believe my words.


    Empress Changsun stood by, holding a book of religious teachings in her hands.


    in silence.


    Once she was also a believer in Buddhism.


    A few days ago, I suddenly felt a wave of evil thoughts flooding my heart, and it was not until the thought of running meditation was suppressed.


    I was told later.


    Anyone who recites Buddhist scriptures will be controlled by the Tathagata Demon Buddha.


    Fortunately, his husband joined the cult early, and he was not controlled.


    Otherwise, the result is really disastrous.


    ......


    On the westbound road.


    Tang Seng''s eyes were red, and he held a meditation stick and attacked Wukong.


    "I killed you assassin!!"


    Although his speed is very slow, his strength is constantly improving.


    Monkey Sun could see his master at a glance, this was the result of using the Dao fruit of the previous life.


    "Are you two still watching the show? Come and hold him down for me!"


    "Brother Monkey, Master is out of help, what effort are you doing!"


    Zhu Bajie was obviously unhappy.


    As a result, he was blown out by a stick.


    When he fell on the ground, he fainted.


    "Junior Brother Sha, and Xiao Bailong, come here!"


    "Yes."


    There was a spirit in the hearts of these two people, and they hurried over to restrain Tang Seng with magical force.


    At this time, Xiao Bailong looked at the monkey worriedly and asked, "Brother, Master is obviously controlled by the Tathagata, what can you do to save him?"


    "Of course it''s a curse!"


    "Huh? Bring the golden hoop to the master, brother...you really have it!"


    The Drifter was stunned.


    Good guys.


    It used to be the master, Huyou Monkey brought him a golden hoop, fearing that he would cause trouble everywhere.


    it''s good now.


    The monkey imprisoned the master, but also feared that the other party would cause trouble.


    This imprisonment is a good thing, and it can be passed down from the family! ! !


    But they didn''t know that since Yang Jian helped Wukong break this tight curse, the monkey began to study this thing.


    It''s time to refine it into your own treasure.


    Originally, I wanted to throw it back to a certain bodhisattva or a certain venerable.


    It now appears that the first victim was his master.


    When the golden hoop fell on Tang Seng''s head.


    He didn''t think there was anything.


    Lingtai is close to fall, and will soon become a demon.


    But at this moment.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in the head and soul.


    "Oh..."


    Tang Seng clutched his head and screamed in a high voice.


    Like a dog with its tail trampled on.


    I became sober all at once.


    But this is not over yet, the monkey has buried a lot of "good things" in the golden hoop.


    He also knew that humans do not like monkeys.


    But he likes it.


    So in order to disgust those Bodhisattva-level characters, Sun Monkey deliberately got a complete set of female monkeys.


    Just start refinement.


    There are thousands of female monkeys dancing belly dance in the other side''s mind.


    "Master, you used to rescue my grandson at the foot of the Five Elements Mountain. Although this method is a bit wicked, it is better than your depravity!


    Don''t blame my grandson after you are sober! "


    Sun Monkey gritted his teeth and squeezed his hands.


    The prohibition in the golden hoop was suddenly launched.


    Tang Sanzang, who was screaming, suddenly felt a thousand female monkeys dancing around him in the spirit platform.


    Some even dragged his little brother.


    Want to monkey with him.


    "No... poor monk... poor monk doesn''t like female monkeys!!!"


    "Save me... Goku... Eight Jie..."


    "No... I''m not a demon, don''t come over!!!"


    Gappa.


    Tang Seng directly frothed and pumped over.


    Xiao Bailong looked scared and asked, "Master brother, master, is his old man okay!"


    "This...should be okay, it''s probably more exciting!"

 Chapter 361：

    The monkey smiled maliciously.


    Drifting and Bai Longma shuddered at the same time.


    It is estimated that the excitement in his mouth is greater, it is really a collapse.


    However, I have to say that the monkey''s hand is beautiful, and it really woke Tang Seng up.


    And this golden hoop has another advantage.


    That is the eternal divine power contained in it.


    Can continuously dispel the magic in Tang Seng''s mind.


    About half an hour later, Ba Jie woke up first, looked at the three people talking and laughing, and came to the monkey.


    "Big brother, I''m sorry, it''s my old pig who made the mistake."


    "Wrong? Next time you do this again, I will send you directly into reincarnation. Now the Heavenly Court is not as powerful as the Eternal God Cult."


    "Yes Yes..."


    Zhu Bajie persuaded.


    He thought that with his own strength, he didn''t need to be afraid of this monkey.


    As a result, the opponent''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Obviously, he has practiced the eternal religion.


    Ugh...It''s a hard life.


    Just as Zhu Bajie sighed and sighed, Tang Seng finally woke up. He screamed when he saw the monkey.


    "Monkey, no... don''t give me a monkey, I don''t want to marry a monkey!"


    Zhu Bajie:...


    Drifting: ...


    White Dragon Horse:...


    Monkey Sun saw that it was not good, and quickly persuaded: "Master, it''s me... I''m Wukong, your apprentice!!!"


    "Apprentice? No...I don''t have an apprentice who cheats Master like you!!!"


    Tang Sanzang said in tears. .


    Chapter 283 Sun Monkey: Eat my new move and transform into Gatling! (Guiqiu full order)


    Being tortured by a female monkey stepping forward, how could there be such an apprentice who cheated Master.


    Tang Sanzang burst into tears, really crying.


    It is estimated that no normal person can bear such a toss.


    "This...Master, are you really back to normal?"


    "Um."


    "But if my grandson doesn''t believe me, Master won''t cry!"


    Tang Sanzang:...


    Zhu Bajie:...


    "Don''t you have to prove that you are a teacher?"


    Tang Seng is angry!


    If I knew that, I shouldn''t have rescued this stubborn monkey.


    Who knows that the other party suddenly smiled and said, "Master, you also know how terrible the golden hoop is. Back then, my grandson took him for several years."


    Comparing heart to heart.


    You are not happy to take it for a day, but you know what it''s like in this area for several years.


    What''s more, it''s a monkey who has a temperament!


    Tang Seng fell silent upon hearing this.


    For a long time, I sighed unexpectedly: "It''s wrong for the teacher. I believed the Bodhisattva at first, but Wukong... There was no monkey dancing in the golden hoop back then?"


    The latter chuckled. Handed out a rubbed meditation idea.


    "This is?"


    "It can let you get rid of the things controlled by the demon Buddha. I think we can''t take this sutra anymore. The Tathagata has fallen into a demon. Not only you demonized, Master, but other monks with advanced Dharma have long been unable to hold it. ..."


    "this..."


    Tang Sanzang hesitated.


    Now he has solved the secret of the womb.


    In the previous life, he was the former disciple of the Tathagata Buddha, but now he wants to switch to other people''s ways, which is a bit embarrassing to say.


    But don''t learn, the golden hoop on the head guesses that the monkey would not pick it.


    Thinking of the scene where thousands of female monkeys jumped out together, Tang Seng gritted his teeth and snatched Ming thought.


    Only then did he listen to his eldest disciple.


    "In fact, the eternal gods also have Buddhas, but there are not so many restrictions. Once you use all kinds of deformed things to restrain sentient beings, you will actually be ecstatic..."


    Tang Seng was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Wukong could speak such wisdom.


    It seems that I am obsessed with it!


    Tang Seng picked up the dazzling meditation in his hand, and said with a smile: "You monkey, you have been teaching you how long, you are still crawling like a spider. It seems that you will learn well in the future."


    "As long as you return to normal, Lao Sun will be happy to learn for ten years."


    The monkey smiled slyly.


    Tang Seng felt warm when he heard this.


    Then began to settle.


    In just a few moments, a piece of Buddha''s light radiated from his body.


    Then came the thick black smoke.


    Accompanied by a screaming scream, he flew out of his body.


    Zhu Bajie froze in place, pointed at the smoke, and exclaimed: "This...is this the demon Buddha''s thing? When did it lurk into the master''s body."


    "I''m afraid it is following the source of the Dharma!"


    The sand monk''s eyes lit up and said decisively.


    Since Zhu Bajie is not hiding himself.


    Then I didn''t bother to install it anymore.


    When the black smoke was completely extinct, Tang Seng opened his eyes, a golden light flickered from the bottom of his eyes, and then a huge breath poured out.


    "It turns out that this is the real way of great compassion?"


    The Tao fruit of the past life has been perfectly integrated with the body of this life.


    The strength directly breaks through the golden fairy realm.


    No wonder Wu Kong can suppress Master''s Law, and only after he really meets the God of Eternity, he realizes his own insignificance.


    The greatness of God is not something you can think about.


    The previous Buddhism was wrong!


    Pure compassion is not a harsh requirement of oneself, and doing so is just a precursor to suppressing emotions and becoming enchanted.


    "Master, are you sober?"


    "That''s natural. The former Jin Chanzi is dead, and Tang Sanzang is going to die too. I am Tang Chan in this life!"


    He stood up and threw all the Qibao robes on the ground.


    Including that stick.


    There are also Buddhist scriptures copied with them.


    Zhu Bajie, who was next to him, walked over and asked tentatively: "Then Master, shall we go back to Datang now, or..."


    He didn''t dare to move on.


    After all, the Tathagata has become demons.


    What else to say after learning from such nonsense?


    He just asked.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Chan actually said that he wanted to continue traveling westward.


    "We must continue to move forward to quell some grievances for this chaotic world."


    "Why, Master?"


    Zhu Bajie is anxious.


    I''m not learning from experience anymore, so why go westward?


    It''s demonized over there now.


    Just listen to Tang Chan looking at the fiery red west, sighing: "The birth of the demon Buddha will inevitably cause disastrous life. Since we are all halfway there, how can we stop?"


    "Master is right, I know you have the abilities, idiot, but how long can the court protect you that day? Now that you are reincarnated, you are no longer the former marshal of the Canopy. You have to think about the future!"


    Zhu Bajie''s face changed again and again, and finally turned into a sigh.


    At this time Xiao Bailong also interrupted and said: "I''m afraid our strength is not enough to support it!"


    He is not stupid.


    I was able to walk here before, slaying demons all the way to the demon.


    It''s all being watched.


    Now that one party is directly demonized, Heavenly Court is probably also a headache now.


    Tang Chan smiled upon hearing the words: "As a teacher, I think the doctrines of eternal gods are very good. You can all practice. Then we will go on in the name of gods. Wouldn''t it be wonderful by then?"


    The eyes of several apprentices lit up.


    Propaganda doctrines for other gods in the Pangu Great God Realm.


    This is tantamount to registration.


    Waiting for this demon Buddha to be destroyed, they are the heroes of propaganda.


    Moreover, it is a great merit to relieve the common people!


    Monkey Sun immediately scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks with excitement. He opened his eyes and smiled: "The master is really a master, and his brain is good. Then the priest Yang Jian has always wanted to develop believers. However, the manpower is not enough, so I can only slowly figure it out..."


    "Then what are you waiting for, senior brother, quickly pass the method to me."


    "I also want..."


    This night.


    The five apostles of Tang Chan became believers of the eternal religion.


    And after restoring Dao Guo.


    Tang Chan didn''t need a mount anymore. The speed of the master and disciples driving the clouds was very fast.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Zhu Bajie restored his original appearance and was directly separated from the pig fetus, and the Drifting Monk naturally became the pillar.


    As for the little white dragon, directly catalyzed by divine power, it became a golden scale dragon.


    The dragons value gold.


    Being able to reach the level of golden scales means that there is a level of immortality.


    And the blood is thicker than those dragon kings.

 Chapter 362：

    a long time.


    They came to the first country destroyed by the demon Buddha.


    The lives are overwhelmed here.


    The monks turned into blood demons one after another, if it were not for the purpose of keeping humans in captivity, I''m afraid they would kill everyone.


    Accompanied by a terrible howling.


    Hundreds of blood demon dressed as monks appeared in front of the five masters and apprentices.


    "Ami... Bah... I''m not a monk anymore. That''s not right. Forget it... Physics will save you!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Tang Chan originally missed the mantra.


    But remembering that I was no longer a monk, it was a bit embarrassing to read it again.


    However, he came to the end and remembered that since there are Buddhas in other worlds, he can become a Buddha in this world himself.


    But in order not to show their ambitions.


    He picked up a Buddha pestle and knocked it directly on the blood demon''s head.


    Click on it.


    The blood demon was beaten with a stick.


    Zhu Bajie and Drifting had a chill.


    If it was before, someone said that the old monk could kill someone with a stick, probably there was definitely a problem with his brain.


    Even now, their eyelids twitched.


    On the other hand, his big brother, seeing the master''s action so decisively, cried out in excitement.


    "Okay... Master''s stick really shows off the style of my grandson!!!"


    Good guys.


    Compassionately!


    Worthy of being a big brother!


    "Remember, you can kill, don''t hurt its true spirit."


    Tang Chan could see through the essence of these blood demons at a glance, and the flesh had long been corrupted.


    The case where the medicine stone is helpless.


    Can only protect its true spirit.


    "Hey...Master, just knock, my grandson can watch a lot of fun things from the chief priest Yang Jian, and I will show you today!"


    00...


    He and Yang Jian have always been in contact.


    For example, the method of communication.


    Also learn about "new things".


    I saw a very interesting thing in the video and audio of the rubbing of the other party.


    Just come to have a fun today.


    Everyone looked at him one after another.


    I saw the monkey suddenly changed.


    It turned out to be a black, long and thick stick!


    There seemed to be something like an iron chain hanging outside.


    "Master, what is this?"


    "I haven''t seen it!"


    "I haven''t seen it either..."


    The monkey hadn''t seen the audience before, and he smiled: "You have to be optimistic, I call invincible da da da!"


    That''s right.


    The monkey became a Gatling!


    As the fire from the muzzle flashed, the Westward Journey version of Gatling showed its power for the first time.


    Every bullet is changed by the monkey''s vellus hair.


    The power is full of a blow from the immortal.


    Hundreds of blood monsters were all melted without even holding a round of fire.


    Zhu Bajie said with envy, "Brother, you are so invincible!"


    "It''s so strong, brother, what do you think of this trick!"


    "Hey...Of course I learned from Master Yang Jian, you have to learn more! I have more powerful moves."


    After the monkey recovered his body, he smiled triumphantly.


    If Liu Che saw this scene.


    It is estimated that people will be stupid.


    The monkey has been completely broken. This time Gatling was created. Who knows if he will change into a tank next time, or directly create a mecha.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Judicial God: "Oh...our world is completely finished! The birth of the Tathagata directly evoked the heavenly Dao, and then he let the heavenly Dao eat it."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Damn... I didn''t expect him to have such a great ability in another world!"


    General Yuwen: "Then just fly over and kill him! Make him so arrogant."


    Judicial God: "I''m not stupid, how can he show the greatness of eternal religion? Now countless humans and monsters are crying and begging to join the religion,..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Yang Jian, you are also bad!" People.


    Chapter 284 Joining of Two New Group Members


    Judicial God: "I don''t have it... Don''t talk nonsense... Yang Jian, I just don''t have time to deal with it!"


    Tanjirou: "Hey... Actually, we all understand your thoughts. Don''t we just want to rely on the demon Buddha Tathagata to further expand our faith!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "They are all their own, just say it directly!"


    Judicial God: "I really can''t get out of my life. Now, my Uncle Jade Emperor, come over and say good things to me every day. Now it is time to rectify the heavenly court."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I said the second elder brother''s character is reliable, you think it is true!"


    Li Er: "Zhang Fan, you guy actually worshipped him as your second brother, what about me!! Who am I..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Ah this..."


    For peace: "Hahahaha... the second child, he just forgot about you, Miao Zai... really Miao Zai... Let''s have a drink!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Who is Yang Jian called True Monarch Erlang? Don''t quarrel. Let''s talk about the latest things."


    Dashan Chu: "Talk about a hammer, I''m still in the big underworld, you bald guy, come and help! Now my yang room is almost conquered, who knows the area of ??the underworld is as big as the sun room!"


    Tosaka University: "Is the underworld fun?"


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s not fun to think about it, the wind and wind, plus the group of ghosts...Anyway, I don''t want to go, don''t ask me for help!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "+1...I don''t like that kind of cold place either!"


    Kaoru: "I want to go and see it, but unfortunately I''m still struggling to collect alien fires. Come on..."


    Vampire Queen: "Sister Xun''er, you are so amazing. You work hard every day. I think it won''t be long before you can go to the God Realm."


    Tosaka University: "Cut... I think she wants to compete with me for a position, but I am not afraid! Our plane has made a huge contribution to this battle of God."


    Jishi Miko: "Sister Rin is scared, right? Hehe...otherwise, why would you be so excited."


    Tosaka University: "Xiaofeng!!! You are not good again... Ever since you came to the God Realm, you have also started to like to talk back."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Everyone...After long-term development, woo...My world finally has a sky star, oh my god... how many cold and heat, I finally saw the sky star fall."


    For peace: "Old Gao, I didn''t say anything for so long, I thought you were dead! Smirk.jpg"


    Ninja scientist: "It''s not that he has no time to speak, but the flow of time is different from ours, right?"


    Since the gods have controlled the time of some believers.


    Jiu Shu and Lao Gao.


    I rarely speak.


    Because the messages they saw were only a few days or months later.


    Time continues to accelerate, they themselves can''t feel it.


    But it is very obvious in the group.


    Like now he mentioned Uncle Jiu, generally speaking, the other party will respond when he sees it, but now he is silent.


    Obviously the time flow rate is different.


    Fallen white robe wizard: "Is it possible to do this? Envy... I also want to speed up my speed, do I need to apply for a god?"


    The fox who only loves money: "That''s it, but your world doesn''t need it at all, just take it slow."


    Ninja scientist: "It''s useless to apply. It depends on the decision of the gods, so you can develop with peace of mind..."


    Just when everyone was chatting.


    A long-lost reminder sounded in the group.


    Ding... Ordinary Ye Laohei joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...The King of Chaos joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Tosaka University: "Hey... there are newcomers to report, not bad..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hello everyone, what is this? Is it a high-tech technology, or I am mentally confused..."


    Pudu sentient beings: "No, you are normal and very lucky. The Ten Thousand Realms Chat Group, as the name suggests, is that every world has a lucky person, then you are that person."


    Ninja scientist: "First of all you need to introduce yourself. By the way, let''s talk about the situation in your world. Most of the people we are chatting with have already been promoted to the gods in the world."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Uh...I don''t understand what you mean by promotion. My world is ordinary, no...what are the vampire queens in the group and the spirit of the sword? thing!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Damn... Grandma''s name is Solanum, you idiot doesn''t have eyes, two donkey dung **** are the same thing, blind you!"


    Queen Vampire: "What''s a thing? Damn, my old lady''s name is Serena, and she refuses to accept it! You idiot will be sucked to death."


    The fox who only loves money: "Hahahaha...offend Selena and Sister Solanum at the same time, you really have Ye Laohei, you are worthy of the name!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I... I''m sorry, I really didn''t know you were women, I''m sorry... I just thought they... I... I''m an ordinary person scared."


    Tosaka University: "Hey, it''s useless to be afraid. Okay, sisters, don''t scare him, don''t look back and lose a world, the gods will blame us."


    Dashan Chu: "I don''t know why, when I see Ye Laohei''s name, I feel a sense of intimacy. Is it because we share the same smell?"


    Liu Che in God Realm saw their chat.


    Almost did not laugh to death.


    A pot god, a coffin god.


    The two Nima hit each other.


    Could it be fun?


    However, Liu Che put away his smile afterwards, and immediately showed a puzzled look.


    He remembered that the cemetery of the saint and Ye Laohei''s world should be one.


    But why is it divided again?


    Is there anything that I didn''t pay attention to?


    Liu Che was lost in thought.

 Chapter 363：

    In the end, I think it should be time and space, or other factors.


    As for this troubled world, it made him a little puzzled.


    It''s a cautious guy looking at the name, but I don''t know who it is.


    The other party did not speak, obviously observing the news in the group.


    Liu Che chuckled and said, "Slowly observe, the more suspicious the guy, the more attracted you will be until you become my believer. I look forward to your kneeling."


    He has already left the stage where strength is desperately needed now.


    Everything is natural.


    Anyway, there are so many members of the group to fool you, cough cough...no, it''s friendly persuasion.


    One day they can''t help but join in.


    ...


    Inside the modern city.


    At the foot of a certain famous mountain, Ye Laohei, who was traveling with his classmates, looked at the chat box in front of him in distress.


    "Oh... if what they say is true, then I''m out of luck. I offend two big guys at once, what should I do..."


    When I came out to play this time, I also wanted to relax.


    Who ever wanted to encounter such a strange thing?


    Ye Laohei watched the videos with terrifying titles, and didn''t dare to click them in at all.


    I''m afraid I can''t accept it.


    In the end, I chose the more common group introduction in the group file.


    It has been updated several times.


    The document here is not the original, basically covering the identity of every priest and the planet they are on.


    [God of Eternity: God Lord of Ten Thousand Realms! ¡¿


    [Spirit of the Demon Sword: Solanum, Thousand-Year Sword Spirit...]


    [Li Lao Er: Li Shimin, Destroy the Great Sui and Achieve Eternal Religion...]


    [Scientist in the Ninja World: Dashe Maru, subvert the Ninja World, and kill the Otsuki Clan..]


    [Purdue all sentient beings: Fahai, Buddha...]


    [Queen of Vampires: Serena, Queen of Vampires in the New Age...]


    ...


    The more you look at Ye Laohei, the more shocked you are.


    This is horrible.


    Even the worst Jiu Shu is a cultivator.


    There is a fart on this earth myself.


    No offerings.


    There is no altar.


    Goddess... I can''t find those beautiful women, tie them up and sacrifice, it would be strange not to be arrested by the police.


    It is this eternal meditation that anyone can download.


    As long as you use this to gain power, then you can go abroad to arrest people!


    Ye Laohei was determined in his heart.


    Download the eternal meditation idea now.


    When he chose to download, a message came deep into his mind.


    Inside is a piece of article.


    Teach yourself how to meditate and how to visualize gods.


    "It looks very simple, I hope it''s not a prank..."


    Ye Laohei grinned, cross-legged and began to meditate.


    A mysterious breath began to spread from his body, transforming his body, and at the same time strengthening his five senses.


    In the universe, a copper coffin began to move slowly.


    Cogs of Destiny.


    Turning on.


    ...


    Three hours later.


    Ye Laohei straightened up and opened his eyes comfortably, now it was dark.


    His eyes can see ants thousands of meters away.


    The five senses have been strengthened several times.


    Gently clenched a fist, a powerful force came from the body!


    Ye Laohei picked up the porcelain cup beside him and grabbed it lightly.


    1.5¡¡ didn''t use much effort.


    This cup turned into powder.


    "Wuhu...this is the power of gods? I have become a master of martial arts! It''s so cool...whis...this kind of powerful feeling is so cool!"


    However, Ye Laohei soon became quiet again.


    With this kind of power, there is no need to be afraid of natural disasters and man-made disasters.


    As for the question of sacrifice, he decided that this class meeting would end and he would go abroad and never come back.


    The sky was dark and bright.


    The classmates began to gather.


    When they saw Ye Laohei, they were surprised one by one.


    Yesterday, he was muddled and utterly devoid of temperament, like a humble person.


    But today it is domineering.


    The eyes are as bright as an eagle and terrifying.


    Even his friends are afraid to look directly.


    "Hey...what did you do yesterday, why has the whole momentum changed so much?"


    "Hehe, just realized something, let''s go..."


    Ye Laohei didn''t reply too much to his friend''s inquiry.


    Go straight to that Mount Tai.


    Because he was holding the last reunion, Ye Laohei also deliberately lowered his aura, but no one thought of it.


    A copper coffin was pulled from the sky by the corpse! .


    Chapter 285 Ye Laohei with a strong sense of contrast, the strange world of the Three Kingdoms! (Guiqiu full order)


    This copper coffin was pulled by the dragon corpse, extremely fast.


    The entire huge mountain range collapsed under the impact!


    Not only that.


    Ye Laohei also felt a terrible breath from the copper coffin!


    In an instant, there was an excitement in his heart.


    "This dragon corpse fell from the sky. It must not be a scientific creation. Is my world also a world with multiple secrets?"


    Thinking of this he couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, in the horrified eyes of everyone, one step flew towards the copper coffin.


    When other people saw this, they exclaimed.


    "Ye Laohei has become a fairy and jumped ten meters high!"


    "No, there are treasures in the copper coffin!"


    ...


    Although he is afraid of being killed, his interests are touching.


    A group of classmates headed by Xiao Pang began to climb up the dragon corpse. They felt that anyway, as long as they could get a chance.


    No one is a fool.


    A dragon corpse impact occurred in the mountains here.


    It will definitely cause a sensation in the whole world, and even if I escape now, I will be caught as a research object sooner or later.


    In that case, it is better to ask for blessing.


    Some want to grab treasures, and some want backers.


    Anyway, a group of people, led by Ye Laohei, all ran towards the copper coffin.


    This copper coffin is very huge, like a big house.


    Not long after people came in, the copper coffin was suddenly closed, and everyone drove to Yinghuo!


    Fortunately, many people carry mobile phones or flashlights.


    So even in the copper coffin, it doesn''t feel dark.


    At this time, Xiao Pang walked up to Ye Laohei and asked, "Are you the reincarnation of an immortal? Did you summon this copper coffin?"


    The latter 29 shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know, but I have a way to keep myself safe."


    "Then can you protect us."


    In the darkness, someone asked timidly.


    It was a female classmate who followed because of curiosity.


    My legs are shaking now.


    It''s like a pair of noodles.


    Ye Laohei said indifferently: "I asked you to follow? If it weren''t for your bad intentions, how could you come inside this copper coffin."


    This statement came out.


    Everyone was cold in their hearts.


    Ye Laohei actually ignored the friendship between his classmates, and his tone was cold and terrifying.


    But think about it too.


    If this thing belongs to him, then waiting for someone to come up, wouldn''t it be a force to break into the house?


    At this moment, a foreigner student suddenly said: "NO, you are not right, we are classmates and should..."


    The voice did not fall.


    He was blasted away with anger.


    Ye Laohei coldly snorted: "Lao Tzu''s most disgusting foreign dog is this kind of foreign dog, as well as the previous Muyang dogs. Just now you were discussing what you wanted to steal from me.


    He also said that as long as you can find treasures, you won''t be afraid of me. "


    "No... he''s dead, Ye Laohei killed someone!!!"


    A female student with a splayed leg screamed.


    Afterwards, several classmates ran towards the corner in fright.


    But why are they faster than Ye Laohei?

 Chapter 364：

    He is a person who has practiced meditation.


    A few qi flew out, and four people died in the copper coffin again.


    The ground was soon stained red.


    In the dim light, Ye Laohei was like a **** of murder, and he dared not approach him.


    "The remaining people, if they are obedient, can survive!"


    "We are willing."


    "We are willing."


    ...


    No one wanted to die, even Ye Laohei''s friend.


    He nodded, suppressing the nausea in his heart.


    Sit cross-legged and subconsciously entered the chat group.


    ......


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "...Everyone, I accidentally sat on the copper coffin and left the earth, what can I do? Help!!"


    Don''t look at him very sharply against ordinary people.


    In fact, I am scared to death now.


    Although the world is no longer ordinary, it makes him very happy inside.


    But it is best to live now.


    The fox who only loves money: "What a copper coffin, how can it sound like a magic weapon! Didn''t you say that your world has nothing?"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I...I don''t know. I will go to the mountains to play today. I am going to go abroad to establish a religious religion. The result is... alas..."


    Dashan Chu: "Brother, you are really amazing. There is a magic weapon that can cross the universe on the earth, so it shows that your world is not simple, at least as good as my little underworld!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It¡¯s really not easy to be able to sail in the starry sky, but it¡¯s useless if you ask us. It¡¯s better to ask goddesses who know history, such as goddess Tosaka Rin. I heard that they read the long history of history and know many worlds. Historical development."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Thank you, let me ask! @Ô¶Ûà´ó, please help... My name is Ye Laohei. I''ve been taken away by the copper coffin now..."


    Tosaka University: "Know, got it...Isn¡¯t it just being taken to the planets by the copper coffin? It¡¯s commonly known as Mars. Now that you download the Pluto Ideas, you will definitely have the strength. There is no way for the mere Martian creatures. you!"


    Ji Shi Witch: "Sister, he is from that world, right? I remember being in contact with someone in the group."


    Tosaka University: "Of course, but the secret is not to be revealed, you and I know it. Now Sister Longkui is angry, let''s invite her to play in the lower realm."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Okay, okay...My sister has been chatting with Honghong sister recently, and she refuses to come out to play."


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t tell me, my sister is going to be bent, alas... melancholy, she hasn''t seen me for a month."


    Tushan Honghong and Platycodon grandiflorum, they smell similar.


    Since they met, the two have been together.


    They are all extremely smart people, so they naturally like to sit together and talk about the truth.


    ......


    Three Kingdoms World.


    Inside a big tent.


    Cao Cao looked at the chat group in front of him, lost in thought.


    Know the history.


    Is there such a thing?


    Ever since I was asleep yesterday, I was pulled into this weird chat group by a mysterious voice.


    Cao Cao never slept well.


    I am afraid that those in their minds will take themselves away.


    He understands that there are immortals in this world, but they are all inevitable existences, otherwise they will be punished by heaven.


    But if you can really understand your end.


    Maybe good?


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao used his mind to send the first message in the group.


    Troubled Times: "Excuse me, after the Han Dynasty, who dominates the world?"


    Chu Dashan: "Jin Dynasty, Sima Family!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Jin Dynasty."


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s mainly your Wei Chao, it''s really rubbish..."


    Yes, there is still contempt for this!


    Toban University: "It seems that you are a warlord during the Three Kingdoms period, otherwise you would never ask this question. From my judgment of your name, you should be Cao Cao!"


    ...


    Inside the big account.


    Cao Cao''s pupils shrank sharply, but he didn''t expect his identity to be guessed.


    This...what is the Jin Dynasty?


    Sima''s family?


    Sima Yi?


    Impossible, how could something like him be worthy of a unified world! !


    Troubled Times: "I am indeed Cao Cao, but the Sima family, so I don''t have to worry about it now..."


    Ding...Tokyo University uploaded a document.


    Toban University: "This is the history of China. I don''t know which Cao Cao from the Three Kingdoms period you are, but your ending has not changed."


    Soon the file was downloaded by Cao Cao.


    The content inside is shocking.


    Many things that I didn''t know were recorded, including my Mixin, although some were wrong.


    But most of them all match.


    For example, there is no fairy Zuo Ci here.


    There is also the existence of Demon King Torochi!


    Chaos King: "I saw this thing, but there are still many doubts, for example, do you know Demon King Yuan Luzhi?"


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che looked at the news floating in the chat group.


    Demon King Yuan Luzhi?


    Wushuang Orochi?


    What is this, it is actually that world.


    Dynasty Warriors!


    However, it should not be a pure game world, but a combination of history and some strange things.


    Solanum 003, sitting on his lap, saw Liu Che in a daze, glanced at the news in the group, and couldn''t help asking: "This Demon King Yuan Lu Zhi is very powerful?"


    Liu Che shook his head and said with a smile: "An ant in a small area will naturally not be taken to my heart. You and Cao Cao said that as long as you become my believer, you can let him dominate the world, the so-called immortal world, and the demon king. Yuan Luzhi is all rubbish."


    Solanum stopped moving and tapped the Chi''s head lightly.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The demon king in a small area is not at all concerned. If you want to unify the world and change your own destiny, you should become a believer of God."


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "That''s a good statement. The devil in a mere mere ball is a ball. You can ask Yu Wentuo, his world is still a magic star, and it hasn''t turned into fireworks."


    General Yuwen: "@ÂÒÊÀèÉÐÛ, Cao Aya... Go and watch the video I posted, and you will understand that you are small. By the way, there should be many immortals in your world. Do you want to be controlled by those people? NS?"


    This is the point.


    Who is willing to be someone else''s pawn.


    A generation of heroes Cao Cao was naturally unwilling, even if he had some connections with that demon lord Yuan Luzhi, they were just using each other.


    Since there are better options, he naturally wants to try.


    Troubled Times: "There are many immortals. I hate that they only sit in the immortal world and don''t care about the common people at all. If you can help me..."


    Chu Dashan: "Ahem...Don''t brag, who doesn''t know your suspicious character? You are all your own. If you want to gain strong strength, you must maintain piety and faith in God, otherwise you don''t Be a believer."


    Judicial God: "Hehe, the new group members can''t let go, why not be as good as Saruman! The bad family is really bad, this Cao Cao is still clumsy, get to know, my name is Yang Jian!"


    Troubled Times: "..."


    Cao Cao didn''t think of such a straight-and-go chat method.


    However, it''s good to not have to calculate.


    Sad reminder Lao Gao: "Friendly remind you, prepare a lot of sacrifices. God''s gift to you will benefit you infinitely!"


    ¡¾I tried magic change for the first time, but I don''t know the effect. ¡¿.


    Chapter 286 Attack from Cao Mengde, Sun Quan who fell into the trap! (Guiqiu full order)


    Sacrifice?


    Cao Cao couldn''t help but sneered.


    The most indispensable thing in his world is sacrifice. If he can obtain the grace of God, he can get rid of Yuan Luzhi''s control.


    Naturally, many sacrifices can be prepared.


    For example, the daughter of destiny in the eternal sacrificial art, or a woman who is born beautiful.


    There are simply too many.


    Xiao Qiao, Zhen Ji, Sun Shangxiang... all these can be sacrificed.


    Humph.


    If you can''t get the help of the gods, then you don''t have to sacrifice to this useless god.


    Cao Cao immediately downloaded the Eternal Meditation Idea and began his first practice.


    The content is very simple.


    Even simpler than the martial arts he practiced daily.


    "Maybe, this is the power of God..."


    Cao Cao closed his eyes, the zhenqi in his body seemed to be stimulated, and it began to explode quickly.


    boom.


    The rising waves of air blew the entire big tent.


    The soldiers outside did not dare to come in.


    But I felt a powerful momentum coming from inside.


    Meditation in the world.


    Cao Cao''s soul swims in this mysterious world, the soul is contaminated with the brilliance of the sky.


    "Where is this place? Why make me so comfortable..."


    At this moment, there are countless stars flickering below him.


    Cao Cao condensed his eyebrows, only to find that these galaxy-like rays of light turned out to be the rays of light emitted by believers one after another.


    When someone shows up, someone leaves.


    You can''t see the end at a glance.


    "This...Is this a believer in the God of Eternity!"


    This place is only the periphery. As Cao Cao''s soul was attracted, he came to the next area.


    From here he felt the same breath as Yuanluzhi.

 Chapter 365：

    Even some of them are stronger than Nayuan Lu Zhi!


    This made Cao Cao very scared.


    Although his soul has become much stronger, it is still too weak in front of Yuan Luzhi.


    Like an ant.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    A ray of light flashed in this mysterious space, and Cao Cao followed the ray to look.


    The whole person was stunned.


    "What a great existence this is..."


    His body was countless times taller than Xinghe, and he could only see the other person''s figure with a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles.


    The shock of the heart.


    Coupled with its own changes.


    Cao Cao swallowed subconsciously, and his mind was unknowingly branded with the shadow of the Eternal God.


    But he didn''t know it himself.


    It''s just that when I think about it later, it will be subtle.


    An hour later.


    Cao Cao woke up like a dream and opened his eyes.


    "Is this the power of the gods? The mark of Lu Zhi from the mere trivial distance has been eliminated, hahaha...well, that''s great..."


    He laughed presumptuously.


    The feeling of destiny in my hands.


    It''s really addictive.


    Immediately he walked out of the big tent, and ordered under his hands: "Come on, summon the tiger and leopard riders, from today onwards, my army will dominate the world!"


    At this time, the soldiers who heard his voice.


    One after another came out from the camp.


    Seeing his ruddy complexion and his aura several times overpowering, Guo Jia asked in surprise: "I wonder why the general is so happy? Is there a fairy who entrusts his dream. ¡¨!"


    In today''s world, it is not uncommon for immortals to entrust their dreams.


    Cao Cao can become stronger.


    He was naturally happy to see it.


    Jia Xu also showed a strange look on his face.


    "Fairy? What kind of thing, the true **** I saw!"


    Cao Cao said triumphantly.


    The immortal in the mere trivial area is really not worthy of him to worship.


    Only the God of Eternity can.


    Think of the great divine body and the vast divine power.


    The immortal has to kneel down here too!


    Several military divisions changed their colors after hearing this.


    "The general shouldn''t be like this, if the fairy hears it, he may cause disaster!"


    "Yes, General..."


    There is a **** who raises his head three feet.


    They are also afraid of accidents.


    Unexpectedly, Cao Cao said with a sneer: "Don''t be afraid, come and follow me!"


    The crowd followed Cao Cao and came outside the camp.


    "You military divisions are optimistic, this is the power God bestows on me, this world is God''s world!"


    Cao Cao drew the saber around his waist.


    Give a low sip.


    Hum.


    The black light illuminates from the tip of the knife.


    Then he slashed forward.


    Boom.


    The sword gas stretched for thousands of meters, and it even smashed a hill in the distance!


    This kind of power has already exceeded the limit of mortals.


    Even the generals who started Wushuang could not do such a terrifying thing!


    Jia Xu was stunned for a moment, then knelt on the ground and shouted: "My lord Cao Cao has received the help of the gods, and he should be the lord of this world and unite the world!"


    The remaining military divisions are not fuel-efficient lamps either.


    Hurry up and take this publicity.


    They realized afterwards that Cao Cao was favored by the God of Eternity.


    The method of God was passed down.


    After Cao Cao passed his thoughts on to Xu Chu, he said to his sergeants: "At present, there is this magical method, and it is not a problem for people who are trying to break the immortal world, but I have to give back to the gods, I don¡¯t know if the military officers have What Liangce?"


    Jia Xu looked at the unfolded map, studied it, and said: "Under our current influence, treasures are very rare, but the goddess is relatively simple."


    In troubled times, women are the least valuable.


    Currently, Zhen Mi is not betrothed, and Cai Wenji also lives in Shouchun.


    Both of these can be regarded as sacrifices.


    Guo Jia pointed to Wu''s position and said with a smile: "Lord, in fact, we can send strange soldiers to attack them, and then use tiger and leopard horses to **** those beauties designated by the general.


    I once estimated that one month is enough! "


    This is calculated by the soldiers who have obtained the divine law.


    Surprise attack, as long as the speed is fast enough, you can do it.


    The problem is that doing so will leave a bad reputation in the world.


    After all, the war was started for some women.


    It seemed a little dazed.


    Cao Cao naturally thought of this.


    I saw him sneer and said: "Just do it, let Xu Chu take the action personally, and go out in three days!"


    "Here."


    The mere reputation has an effect.


    Cao Cao doesn''t care about this.


    Then he looked at Jia Xu and said to him: "Sacrifice is one thing. For the propaganda of the gods, there is Sergeant Lao Jia Xu."


    "This is naturally easy to say, the top-down promotion will be very fast, and this meditation can be practiced by anyone who is not stupid!"


    Jia Xu said with a smile.


    He has also been canonized with an identity now.


    The emissary of the eternal religion.


    The position is second only to the chief priest Cao Cao.


    I hope that when I fight in the fairy world in the future, I can also let those aloof fairy gods **** Jia Xu''s methods.


    He is a vicious-minded person.


    Otherwise, where did it get to where it is now.


    On the same day, throughout Shouchun, the fact that Cao Cao had been gifted by the gods came out, and Jia Xu also asked Hubaoqi to perform the power bestowed by the gods.


    Breath out flames and control the wind.


    This is the power of immortals.


    But Tiger and Leopard Riders can be used by all.


    This move immediately caused a large-scale shock in Shouchun.


    Countless people want to join the religion.


    As for the scholars, they were watching, and then the second order came out.


    [Admitted talents, as long as they are literate and have a loyal belief in the religion of God, you can get high-ranking officials! ¡¿


    I don''t see myself.


    Don''t look at the past.


    It is a very shocking thing in this era.


    ......


    Can be in another mysterious space.


    Yuan Luzhi woke up in his deep sleep!


    "Master Devil, why did you wake up so early? Is there anything happening!"


    Nine-tailed Fox Daji knelt in front of Yuan Lu Zhi and asked in a charming voice.


    "Wei Guo Cao Cao, I don''t know why I have erased the contact with me. Go to the lower realm and have a look!"


    "¡§Cao Cao? Isn''t he the first to take refuge in you."


    "Hmph...how did I know, maybe some immortals intervened."


    Daji felt the anger of the other party, and immediately lowered her head, not daring to speak any more.


    For this terrifying devil.


    She was still very afraid.


    The other party doesn''t seem to have much reason, only endless desire for destruction.


    How can she not be afraid of such a deformed monster?


    Although Daji herself wanted to find a comfortable place to settle down, she also understood that once she left Yuanluzhi''s blessing.


    It will inevitably be discovered by those kings of the fairy world.


    Alas, the world is so big, but there is no place for it.


    ...


    A few days later.


    The Kingdom of Shu and the Kingdom of Wu successively obtained information from Cao Cao to get along with the gods.


    The former scoffed at it.


    Wu domestic.


    Sun Quan wears golden armor and is training his army.


    Not at all affected by Cao Cao.


    But his military adviser, the chief governor of the State of Wu, Zhou Yu, ran over to persuade him: "Lord, then Cao Cao may really have some tricks."


    "Huh? Why do you say that."


    "According to the intelligence of the spies in the city, Cao Cao is mobilizing the army on the border, and it is likely to start a war! In my opinion, his propaganda as the chief priest is false, and it is true that he really wants to attack us."


    Mobilize people''s hearts.

 Chapter 366：

    This is the only weapon of war.


    This makes the enemy who is fighting lose their fighting spirit before starting the battle.


    Although this trick is old-fashioned.


    But I have to guard against it.


    Sun Quan sneered: "So what? You don''t have to worry about so much, just order people to defend."


    Isn''t it Yuan Lu Zhi?


    He also has contact with the other party, who can become the last monarch is not something mere propaganda can change.


    There are many generals under him.


    Not inferior to Cao A in the slightest, Zhou Gongjin was really too mindful.


    As a result, it was the next day.


    The border of Wu State was violently assaulted, and Wei State seemed to be crazy, constantly attacking their borders, and even took down a city within a day!


    "Waste... is a bunch of rice buckets, then Cao Cao''s people don''t know how to water at all, but they just won in a water battle... What about your brains!"


    The day before.


    Sun Quan didn''t care about it, and as a result, he lost a city the next day.


    That is the most critical city.


    Once lost.


    Established a stronghold by that Cao Cao.


    The other party can drive straight into Soochow.


    Zhou Yu was sweating profusely and kept issuing orders without stopping for a moment.


    Hear Sun Quan¡¯s complaint.


    He smiled bitterly and said: "Master, the intelligence shows that the group of people are Cao Cao''s tiger and leopard riders, each strong is terrifying, more than a thousand people can win a city!"


    "What? Thousands of people!!!"


    Sun Quan was shocked.


    Could it be that Cao Cao really got help from the gods?


    ......


    Within the border.


    Xu Chu said to the twenty inner guards: "It''s up to you next. The lord has already sent someone to wait here. Once Sun Shangxiang and others are arrested, they will return quickly!"


    "Yes.".


    Chapter 287 Cao Cao: When I have the strength, I will go straight to the **** immortal world!


    When Cheng Pu led the army to come.


    Only then did they discover how serious the matter was. All their soldiers were captured, and the general Gan Ning was tied to the head of the city.


    All nearby ships ignited fire.


    The soldiers who came with them gritted their teeth.


    Own homeland was occupied.


    No one will feel better.


    "General, what shall we do?"


    The accompanying deputy asked.


    Cheng Pu hesitated for a moment, and sighed: "Let''s camp on the spot."


    It is impossible to fight hard.


    Since the enemy dared to burn the ship.


    This shows that they are not afraid of any challenge at all, and there is bound to be danger in rushing past at this time.


    "Yes."


    The young teenager responded.


    Turn around and leave.


    "Om."


    The sound of a bowstring came into Cheng Pu''s ears.


    Then I saw the teenager snorted and was directly penetrated by the arrow in the back of his heart.


    "Do not!!!"


    Cheng Pu was furious.


    This is his nephew, who was just seventeen years old, but died under a cold arrow.


    He looked back suddenly.


    I saw an inconspicuous soldier on the wall, slowly putting away the bow and arrow in his hand, and grinning at him.


    A little-known person.


    He actually killed his nephew in a second, and he didn''t even notice it.


    Cheng Pu aroused a cold sweat, and suddenly shouted: "Retreat!"


    This place is 800 meters away from the city.


    The other party can kill with one arrow. If you change to yourself just now, although you won''t die, serious injuries are inevitable.


    ...


    On the wall, Xu Chu looked at the dead young general and said with a smile: "Good job, let''s go down and receive the reward later."


    "Yes, General. But one thing I don''t know about the little one..."


    "Say it."


    Xu Chu leaned against the wall and waved his hand nonchalantly.


    The latter whispered: "The subordinates used the power of wind just now to kill that veteran Cheng Pu, why don''t you let me kill him."


    "This is an order from the sergeant. We only need to be responsible for attracting firepower. If these **** can''t resist us, we will expand our forces."


    "Here."


    The command of the military division is above all else.


    Naturally, it is not something that a soldier like himself can understand.


    Originally he was just a miscellaneous soldier, but he didn''t expect to be exceptionally talented. After learning God, his strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    Let alone 800 meters.


    Even one thousand meters he can kill with one arrow!


    I didn''t use all my strength just now.


    Cheng Pu''s frustration here naturally aroused Sun Quan''s anger, and the continuous increase in the army naturally led to internal emptiness.


    I don''t even know that there are more rats in my own territory.


    ......


    Ye Laohei''s world.


    The copper coffin sailed for a while.


    In the end, he plunged his head on Mars, and accompanied by a loud noise, the barrier of the copper coffin was also unraveled.


    At this time, the people inside have been subdued by Ye Laohei.


    After all, his fists are big.


    Coupled with killing Liwei.


    Who dares not accept?


    Ye Laohei knew that he had little experience, so during this period of time, he had been humbly asking for advice.


    After learning that the religious believers betray the religious religion, they will die.


    He handed over the Divine Law to those classmates logically.


    So, after coming to Mars.


    A group of people gathered behind Ye Laohei.


    "Master priest, there seems to be a **** breath ahead, should we go and see?"


    "Let''s go! It just so happens to find some treasures for the gods."


    Ye Laohei''s figure flashed, and he disappeared in place.


    Follow the others and leave quickly.


    Soon after, they came to a dilapidated temple.


    Name: Leiyin Temple.


    Xiao Pang looked at the ancient temple and said in astonishment: "The legend turned out to be true. There must be treasures in it. Let''s search faster, otherwise the copper coffin will be gone in a while and we will be too late."


    "Each separately."


    Ye Laohei ignored Xiao Pang''s eyes and gave the order.


    Soon everyone ran towards the temple.


    Xiao Pang came to him and reminded: "You are not afraid that they will find treasures and kill you?"


    After obtaining the magic.


    Everyone has become very strong.


    If this is to add some magic weapon.


    I''m afraid that Ye Laohei is no longer their opponent.


    "Heh... I''m just waiting for them to rebel, you know... The gods are not afraid of betrayal, because they don''t need the gods to do it, and there are laws from the gods to directly obliterate them!"


    "Huh? There is still such a thing!"


    Xiao Pang was startled, and then came to his senses.


    No wonder Ye Laohi dared to hand over the method to them.


    So this is ah.


    But think about it.


    The other party is the messenger of the gods, that is the **** who transcends everything in the world and knows everything.


    To kill a person, a thought is enough.


    Just when the two were chatting.


    After being hit by the copper coffin, the crocodile under the ground finally came out.


    Thousands, like the tide.


    "What is this! How come there are crocodiles on Mars..."


    "It should be the barrier that was broken by the copper coffin!"


    Ye Laohei rubbed his chin, looked at the declining ancient temple, and suddenly came to a conclusion.


    Then those who went in brought out the treasures from inside.


    Some is an ancient lamp.


    Others are a bodhi seed.


    Others are a piece of uncut jade.


    Seeing more and more crocodiles, Ye Laohei grinned and rushed out alone.

 Chapter 367：

    Huh.


    A black light flashed.


    Thousands of crocodiles spilled blood on the spot.


    Such a terrifying scene shocked everyone.


    This is so fast.


    Two times faster than them.


    I thought that continuous cultivation would be able to catch up with the chief priest, but now it seems that they are still too far behind.


    Some people stared at the treasure in their hands and sighed silently.


    The last hope was also shattered.


    Although they are very dissatisfied.


    But Ye Laohei was too strong.


    Just as everyone was in a daze, the boss inside the crocodile broke out of the ground.


    The air of blood evil.


    Even the Buddha''s light in the ancient temple could not be blocked.


    "Roar!"


    It roared and rushed towards the human being in front of it with a grim face.


    "Naughty animal, you are looking for death!"


    Seeing that the boss of the crocodile came out, Ye Laohei didn''t have any fear in his heart.


    boom.


    Divine power resonates with his body.


    Ye Laohei felt that his strength had broken through again.


    He killed the 100-meter-high crocodile with a single punch!


    This scene.


    Deeply imprinted in everyone''s hearts.


    Invincible momentum!


    Worthy of being a man chosen by God.


    "Come here, carry these corpses to the side of the altar!"


    "Yes!"


    With the lessons learned from the crocodile.


    Everyone started to act swiftly. At this time, there were no distracting thoughts in their hearts.


    Instead of fighting Ye Laohei for some small interests.


    It''s better to concentrate on practicing divine law.


    It''s also pretty good to be a divine envoy under one person and above ten thousand.


    Ye Laohei looked at the ancient temple exuding Buddha''s light, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "I seem to remember that the gods hate Buddhism very much, so goodbye..."


    A raging energy bombarded the past.


    Leiyin Temple slowly collapsed amidst the roar, and the inheritance inside was completely broken.


    When Ye Laohei finished all this, he came to the altar.


    As a result, he discovered a not so good thing.


    Although this altar has some power fluctuations.


    But at present, with their power, it is impossible to change the symbols above.


    "Forget it...it seems we are a bit bad luck, since we can''t make sacrifices, we choose to go next!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone looked at the altar in disappointment and returned to the copper coffin.


    Ye Laohei originally planned to use Mars as a springboard to fight the universe.


    Now it seems that I am thinking too much.


    It''s really unlucky.


    Chu Xuanfeng''s moves didn''t work.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The ordinary Ye Laohei: "Woo...so bad, this copper coffin took me to Mars, and I met a group of crocodiles."


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay to cry, is it because the little brother was chopped off?"


    00.......


    Tanjirou: "...Sister, speak a little more civilized. I feel chilly with your words."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Oh...don''t mention it, I found an altar on Mars. As a result, the material can''t be changed now, so my idea of ??using someone else''s altar to sacrifice was instantly disillusioned!"


    Chu Dashan: "Then you are unlucky. If you can build an altar on Mars, you can leave a few people as a kind of fire."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s okay, I''m afraid of a hammer! If you have a magical technique, you will be popular everywhere. If it doesn''t work, you can shrink in one place and grow up. As long as one sacrifice, you can reverse the current residents!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Thank you, Brother Fahai, for your comfort, that''s all you can do. It''s really depressing."


    Xun''er: "What''s this depressing, you kid don''t understand the beauty of sacrifice. We used to be very ordinary people, and there are few strong ones, but after sacrifice, we can surpass all people by obtaining the gift of the gods."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It can still be more depressed than the original Chu Xuanfeng. The earth has been in for so long before it starts to fight the little underworld, and then uses the goddess to come to the world to break the gate of the two worlds!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Awesome, can the goddess still be born!"


    Toban University: "Of course, we have all gone to the tomb of the saints to fight, and your world is not small, maybe someday we will be able to pass."


    For peace: "Your copper coffin has been activated again?"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "It''s activated, and now I don''t know where to fly. Anyway, the speed is very fast. It is estimated that it will not take long, just to practice!"


    Troubled Times: "You guys are really free, you can see you chatting every day when you wake up!"


    Second Li: "How is Cao Mengde lately? How many cities have been conquered, so has Soochow leveled?"


    Young Master Murong: "I don''t think it''s possible to be so fast, because I heard my cousin say that Cao Mengde''s world is not an ordinary mortal world, but a world of immortals... and even the direction of the world is watched by a group of immortals!"


    Troubled Times: "Murong Fu is right. I just hate this, so I choose to bear it down.


    When you have the strength, you can directly go through the fairy world of his mother, and you will see a bird''s air!


    It happened that I rescued Cai Wenji before, and the other party wanted to repay his favor, and there was also Zhen Mi.


    Now there are two goddesses.


    And my tiger and leopard rider has sneaked into Soochow, ready to give Sun Quan a salary from the bottom of the pot, and gather the goddess to sacrifice together! "people.


    Chapter 288 The emperors are here to sign up, a sacrifice from Zhu Tiedan! (Guiqiu full order)


    Blond boy Sam: "My titanium dog eyes were blinded by you, good fellow... I checked Cao Mengde''s information just now, you are so cruel!


    With so many goddesses, fortunately there are so many beautiful women in your time. "


    Sam''s world naturally evolved.


    Check it in the database.


    The history of the Three Kingdoms emerged.


    There are mixed praises and criticisms for Cao Mengde, but he is really a cruel man.


    As he said, it is enough to sacrifice one or two goddesses.


    The other party directly started with ten.


    Is this something ordinary people can do?


    Chu Dashan: "Our old Cao is a good beauty. Now we have changed our career and started offering sacrifices to the goddess."


    Troubled Times: "Brother, there is nothing I can do. The magic weapons are in the hands of those old immortals, although it is not a problem to ask yourself about your beliefs.


    But as the lord of Wei, how could he not try his best! "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s good for you to have this kind of thought, I admire you young man! I will give you a few words of kind words..."


    Courageously: "I seem to see a big guy, are you Cao Cao?"


    Troubled Times: "You don¡¯t change your name, you don¡¯t change your surname when you sit. Cao Cao, so is Cao Mengde!"


    Second Li: "I almost forgot. This guy is also the emperor now, the one who usurped the throne directly, good guy... I almost forgot him."


    Now in the chat group of tens of thousands of circles.


    There are several emperors.


    After all, the strength is gained, and it is impossible to justify not creating a country.


    For example, Murong Fu also lost interest in the throne after occupying Dali.


    It''s almost the same for myself.


    The stronger the strength, the more insensitive to the mundane.


    The world will help the lord: "You forget me too. The old man is also a hero. Now he is destroying the empire on earth and promoting the eternal religion. Although he is not an emperor, he has more power than an emperor.


    Even the land of Dongying has been wiped out by my men. "


    Chaos Times: "I can see that everyone is talented. In fact, those people are idiots, a group of stupid loyal guys. Since the Han family is useless, they are still maintaining it, making me afraid to become an emperor! "


    Toban University: "There is no way, it was like this in ancient times. By the way, Zhu Tiedan, don''t you believe it?"


    Tie the courage: "Just now the apprentice wrote me that I will arrive in the capital in three days, and I will make my first sacrifice soon. Just wait."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Congratulations, there is another steadfast priest. As for Cao Cao, this matter of you is actually easy to handle. When the cult of your propaganda spreads to the whole world, everything is actually solved."


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Teach you a way. After the first sacrifice, go and destroy the two countries, and then promote the faith, a simple one."


    Tanjirou: "Their world immortal is just above your head. You think that people can''t escape from the world just like your world!"


    The fallen wizard in white robe: "Ah this..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "In fact, it is not difficult to say. The ancients have always maintained awe of the gods. Brother Cao only needs to expand his face with a little bit, and believers walk on the earth, which naturally affects the world."


    Troubled Times: "Well, the old man is not in a hurry, you can come slowly."


    In fact, it''s useless to be anxious.


    Except for the immortal world above the head.


    There is also a group of water mirror groups that calculate the world.


    That''s the bane.


    A group of self-conscious and otherworldly guys divided their disciples into three cliques.


    Simply want them to kill each other.


    When he is strong enough, he will kill the old immortal Shui Jing the first time.


    ...


    In a secret area.


    An old man with a childlike face suddenly began to sneeze again and again.


    "Weird...Who is talking about me? Is it Zhuge Kongming''s kid? No... it should be someone else. Kong Ming is the most scheming man and won''t talk about me."


    The old man pinched his fingers and settled, but it was completely dark in front of him.


    It can''t be calculated at all.

 Chapter 368：

    Immediately he smiled bitterly and said: "I almost forgot, the heavens are chaotic, and I can''t calculate it at all. It''s nothing...I have done everything that needs to be done, let''s go to sleep."


    ......


    Zhu Tiedan''s world.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Tian Ya and others returned with Liu Sheng''s daughter, they were taken aback by the scenery of the capital.


    Pawn trader.


    Each one has strong internal strength.


    Even worse, they broke directly into the congenital realm.


    Even so, they are still doing their job.


    The three of them didn''t think much, and they drove the carriage towards the city. After they came inside, they heard about Zhu Tiedan''s usurpation of the throne.


    [The emperor lost his morals, accidentally fell to death while walking, and died directly. ¡¿


    Such a ridiculous thing.


    They naturally do not believe it.


    Zhu Tiedan must have used martial arts.


    Haitang''s face was bitter, but his adoptive father, who had always been righteous and awe-inspiring in his heart, did such a rebellious thing.


    This makes her very unacceptable.


    Back to the door of the villa.


    The guard said to the four of them: "The master has been waiting for you in the palace for a long time, please move..."


    "Is the foster father really..."


    "As the chief priest, you should monitor the world, the emperor of the mere people, there is nothing wrong with dying."


    The guard said in a flat tone.


    A few months of development has already made them detached from the world.


    Believe in gods.


    Believe in the priest.


    Can get happiness, what could be better than this kind of thing?


    What is a mere emperor?


    I was young and ignorant, and always ran into the chief priest.


    You deserve it if you die.


    Tian Ya sighed in his heart and said to others: "Let''s go, the big deal is to complete this mission, we just choose to quit."


    "Um."


    ...


    When they came to the palace, they realized that it was already different from before.


    There is no eunuch.


    There is no court lady either.


    There is only one temple converted from a palace.


    Among them, Zhu Tiedan was in the palace, closed his eyes and meditated hard.


    After hearing the sound.


    He just woke up.


    "You are back, things are going very well, right?"


    "Well, thank you for your care, but I want to ask, why did you kill the emperor."


    Haitang asked puzzledly.


    Zhu Tiedan sneered when he heard the words: "You didn''t get rid of him. Do you think that the religion of God can develop so smoothly? This is simply impossible.


    Moreover, he will continue to fight against me.


    The death of one person can revive the world. I think it is worth it. "


    Several people at Tianya were silent.


    Although the words are good, they have always received loyalty and patriotic education.


    It is impossible to accept his usurpation.


    "I know you don''t understand me, and even think I''m a bit too extreme, but since I took office, there has been no natural or man-made disaster in the areas affected by the religion.


    People live and work in peace and contentment.


    The bad guys have since disappeared, and those fields have been distributed to farmers. Isn''t this bad? "


    Actually come all the way.


    They also saw this, and their puzzlement gradually faded.


    Zhu Tiedan said again: "Since the sacrifices are brought, then prepare to start the sacrifices. You will wait for the two goddesses to change their clothes and bathe, and start offering sacrifices tomorrow!"


    "Yes..........."


    The three looked at each other and stepped back one by one.


    On the same day, Zhu Tiedan announced that he was ready to open the ceremony.


    People from nearby towns and cities rushed towards the capital.


    Want to witness the greatness of the gods.


    After all, since Zhu Tiedan took office, it has been the happiest period in people''s lives.


    A hundred responses.


    This is the human heart.


    They treat whoever is good to them.


    The hearts of the people are the simplest.


    On this day, the scenery is beautiful.


    After queuing into the city, people can receive a futon made of linen without paying any fees.


    This is something used to bow down.


    It is also a fee paid by the imperial palace.


    "You said, do gods really appear?"


    "Lao Zhang, aren''t you nonsense? Your lame leg is not cured by cultivating magical methods. If this is found by the inspection team, it is estimated that your qualifications will be lowered, and your family should be more careful."


    "This... didn''t I just say it casually."


    "Huh, just say it casually! There is no god, your family is a fart, a ruined household, there is no land in the family, you work for people every day, you people with impure minds, hurry up and stay with you. Both feel sick together."


    "that is!"


    "Get out of here!! The person who hates the most gratitude but never repays, dare to doubt the gods!"


    This guy named Zhang Laohan.


    Eventually, someone drove to the edge of a toilet and finally stopped.


    Only then did he wake up, his **** mouth, he just didn''t listen.


    When I was young, my leg was broken because of the arrangement of the main sentence.


    Alas... it was all my fault. I went to the temple to repent tonight.


    Think of the great religion of God.


    Old Man Zhang also wanted to cry, because God taught himself to have a field, and because God taught his son had a wife.


    You really shouldn''t have thoughts.


    ...


    About the beginning of the day.


    A ray of light descended from the sky.


    Boom.


    The melodious bell rang.


    Inside the large altar.


    Zhu Tiedan put his 1.5 own wife aside, ready to start offering sacrifices.


    Sisters Xue Ji and Piao Xu, kneeling and sitting in front of the altar.


    Then came Yunluo and Haitang.


    The four goddesses in white dresses have been preparing for a long time.


    Until the twelfth bell fell, Zhu Tiedan took a deep breath and announced: "The ceremony of sacrifice has officially begun!!!"


    A few months.


    Most of the territory of Daming has been transformed into a religious site.


    I am impressed by Murong Fu''s deeds.


    Zhu Tiedan is naturally more scheming than him.


    The use of ten generals to promote the religion of God is very effective.


    There are currently two thirds of the cities.


    They are all preparing for sacrifices.


    A light suddenly lit up in the temple.


    The priests everywhere began to beat gongs and drums one after another, announcing the beginning of the sacrifice.


    Thousands of cities and towns gathered in front of the temple in just half an hour.


    Just then.


    A brilliant and mysterious glow fell from the sky.


    The dragon and the phoenix are flying in that divine light.


    Two unicorns, one blue and one red, appeared in this world from the torn sky.


    The goddess who came this time were Yang Chan and Xue Jian.


    For the first time in the lower realm as a goddess, Xuejian was very nervous.


    In contrast, Yang Chan was very calm.


    After all, I am the Three Madonna, and I''m tired of the manifestation. .


    Chapter 289 Infatuated with Zhu Tiedan, New God System [Demon Spirit]! (Guiqiu full order)


    Although not the God of Eternity descended in person.


    This makes Zhu Tie feel sorry.


    However, when the indifferent gaze of the goddess fell, Zhu Tiedan realized that he was ill-mannered!


    This is not good.


    He immediately kowtows, then kowtow again.


    "The chief priest Zhu Tiedan sees the Lord Goddess!"


    The loud voice penetrated the clouds.


    Under the action of supernatural power.


    So that the entire daimyo territory knew that the two fairies in the sky were actually the maids of the God of Eternity.

 Chapter 369：

    The Three Mothers made a soft "um".


    His eyes became softer.


    She feels good this time in the lower realm.


    Especially shuttle in the chaotic sea.


    For the first time, Yang Chan understood the existence of the world and the meaning of space.


    It is estimated that after returning, the strength can break through again.


    "This time you sacrificed meritoriously, the God of Eternity ordered me to wait for the two to come and bless you."


    "Grant Zhu Tiedan a thousand-year cultivation base, a holy sword, and the status of a two-star priest. I hope you will not be proud and practice well."


    The ethereal voice fell.


    Zhu Tiedan instantly felt that his strength was constantly breaking through, how powerful his thousand-year cultivation base was, and it directly allowed him to break through to the realm of Earth Immortal!


    However, what he cares most is not his own cultivation.


    But his wife!


    "Goddess, please wait, I...I have something to ask."


    "Say it."


    In fact, Yang Chan had noticed Su Xin next to him a long time ago, but he didn''t say anything.


    It seems to be a lover.


    Her eyes began to soften.


    Zhu Tiedan moved to Su Xin and hugged him in his arms. 29 said with a trembling voice: "My wife Su Xin had to eat Tianxiang cardamom to continue her life because of the confrontation back then. Pray for the two goddesses, if they can Save my wife, I don¡¯t want this thousand-year cultivation base!"


    The people kneeling down all exclaimed.


    A thousand years of cultivation.


    This is the power to become an immortal, and Zhu Tiedan is so infatuated.


    It''s really admirable!


    Including Tianya and Haitang, who had a grievance before, also had to write a word for Zhu Tiedan at this time.


    Xue Jian and Yang Chan looked at each other.


    The former came as Xi Yao''s soul split. Although her temperament has escaped, her temperament has stabilized a lot now.


    "Sister, it''s better for you to do it. Seeing his infatuation, even the gods will be satisfied."


    "Well, my sister said so!"


    A flash of light appeared in Yang Chan''s hand, and then he quickly shot towards Su Xin.


    call out.


    Soon after the light submerged into Su Xin''s body.


    The sleeping woman woke up.


    Yang Chan rumors to Zhu Tiedan: "I have awakened people, but there seems to be a figure in her heart. I will help you block the memory. Come on..."


    "Thank you Lord Goddess."


    Zhu Tiedan burst into tears.


    At the beginning, if it were not for the **** father, how could he have given up Su Xin.


    Now finally restored to the past.


    That''s great.


    I love the Lord of Eternity!


    From now on I will be your most loyal believer!


    Unswervingly until death.


    At this moment, in order to promote the miracle.


    Yang Chan deliberately included his figure in the entire Ming Dynasty. This magical technique is very simple.


    It''s just a side branch of the Light Element Divine Art.


    In the case of Scientology, what optics seems to be, but she doesn''t understand it anyway.


    Propaganda in the lower realm should naturally be bright and bright.


    After finishing the work, Yang Chan said to Zhu Tiedan: "God has a word, when you can conquer this world, you will be promoted to the gods and the whole people will become immortals!"


    "Thank God for the gift, thank Goddess for her guidance."


    "Well, you work hard."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yang Chan and Xue saw them, and they sat on two unicorns.


    Whistling back to the eternal **** realm.


    Soon after they left, there was a light drizzle falling from the sky.


    Many places that have never believed in the religion of God have received gifts one after another.


    And believers who believe in God.


    I feel that my skill has improved by a level!


    Su Xin opened her eyes and looked at her lover shyly.


    "Announced, today is God''s Grace Day every year, and on the first day of every month, a big ceremony will be held!"


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Zhu Tiedan hugged his queen, and his temperament became stronger.


    At the same time, he said to Tianya: "Write a letter to tell Liu Sheng that if Dongying can''t be put down within three months, he won''t have to be the gods there. The gods management doesn''t need waste."


    "Yes!"


    "As for the top ten generals, let them move faster. As long as they expand their beliefs, our world can become an immortal world."


    Tianya also showed a look of yearning after hearing this.


    Fairyland.


    That is such a beautiful place, you can become immortal in the future, and be holy and immortal.


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    The beep keeps ringing.


    "Ding...your believer Zhu Tiedan sacrificed to you a daughter of destiny, you get 5% of the luck, and at the same time trigger a 100,000 times increase, you get the five-star goddess Liu Sheng Piaoxu."


    "Ding... Your believer Zhu Tiedan sacrificed a daughter of destiny to you. You get 5% of your luck and trigger a 100,000-fold increase. You get the five-star goddess Liu Sheng Xueji."


    "Ding...your believer Zhu Tiedan sacrificed to you a daughter of destiny, you get 15% of the luck, and at the same time trigger a 100,000 times increase, you get the five-star goddess Yunluo."


    "Ding...your believer Zhu Tiedan sacrificed to you a daughter of destiny, you get 10% of the luck, and at the same time trigger a 100,000 times increase, you get the six-star goddess Begonia."


    Zhu Tiedan''s world is the world of martial arts.


    In addition to offering sacrifices to goddesses.


    In fact, there is no other use, but this supernatural power has increased a lot.


    Can expand the concentration of divine power in God''s Domain.


    Liu Che was taking a walk, but after hearing the prompt, he asked Kagura to bring four newly promoted goddesses to him.


    For a moment, accompanied by the breeze.


    The four goddesses came to him.


    Haitang has now changed back to women''s clothing, wearing a pink dress with long hair that reaches her waist. It is hard to tell that she is a girl who has been pretending to be a man for more than ten years.


    However, it seems that the development is not good.


    The career line is mediocre.


    In the future, let her eat more papaya to make up, alas...Look at this girl who is hungry!


    It''s almost malnourished.


    As for the princess Yun Luo, who provided 15% of her luck, she was also the most present among the four goddesses.


    The appearance is not bad, although the temperament is a bit rough.


    But when he saw that he had it, he was a little bit at a loss, knelt on the ground still shivering.


    The eyes are full of tears.


    However, thinking of Haitang, her figure is very well-proportioned.


    Well, it''s pretty good.


    After reading these two, the next step is Sister Liu Sheng.


    Xue Ji belongs to the kind of tall woman with narrow eyebrows and some natural intrigue.


    At the same time with some coldness.


    The appearance is very high.


    Looking back at her sister, Liu Che was amazed.


    In the ordinary, there is rarely such a perfect woman.


    Her lips are small and her eyes are like apricot cores. She is born an unparalleled charming woman, and her key figure is the best of the four.


    Coupled with that detached composure.


    Make Liu Che very satisfied!


    "The four of you are not bad. You will follow Kagura to register later, and you will be familiar with the various facilities and procedures of the shrine before you can join the faction to learn."


    "Yes."


    The four women breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    I was scrutinized by God just now.


    They almost felt suffocated.


    Among them, Piaoxu was the most nervous, because God stayed too much time on his body.


    She could hardly remain calm.


    It''s too shameful.


    I feel that my soul has been seen through!


    Subsequently, the God of Eternity left with the company of the four goddesses.


    At this time, the woman in the red dress next to her said to them: "Come on, register your name with me, and then choose the faction."


    Piaoxu asked softly: "Sister, why choose faction?"


    Kagura smiled and said: "The gods are very busy, so they can''t spare a lot of time to teach us, so this one is derived.


    God is taught by the gods, and then the sisters will teach us. "


    The girls suddenly realized.


    It turned out to be so.


    Think about it, so many people, teaching will definitely waste time 007.


    In fact, there is one more thing they don''t know.


    That is, after the factions are divided, there will be fights.


    There won''t be a pool of stagnant water in the shrine.


    This will help them grow, and at the same time will make the temple full of joy.


    This is Liu Che''s original intention.

 Chapter 370：

    However, the low-level goddess didn''t know this anymore.


    As they were walking in the shrine, the teleportation array in the sky suddenly dropped a few rays of light.


    One of the women in white clothes Shengxue sighed helplessly: "Hong Hong, your move is too shameful, why do you keep using illusion?"


    "What can I do, it''s not that your moves are too shabby. You keep shooting me with bows and arrows to bully me for shorthands!"


    Tu Shan Honghong would not admit defeat in the face of Platycodon.


    This is already the tenth time that they have discussed each other, and the result is naturally still on par.


    After all, she and Kikyo are both talented and intelligent people.


    Even if you lose for a while, you can learn from each other the next time.


    The strength progress is very rapid.


    They are even betting on who can become the next god.


    The loser will call the winner''s sister in the future.


    And when serving the gods in the future, my sister will also kneel and serve!


    This is too costly.


    No one wants to lose.


    "Hey... today there are new goddesses. I don''t know if some of them should join my camp? My name is Kikyo and belongs to the light **** system."


    "Cut...Is there anything you can join in your salted fish faction? It''s better to join our **** system. Everyday there are people who explain it, and there are people who specialize in training."


    The conditions for Tushan Honghong are significantly higher than those for Platycodon grandiflorum.


    Piaoxu was very excited.


    She walked up to the other person and asked, "Sister, which **** do you belong to?"


    "I...I belong to the monster spirit, but it doesn''t have to be a goddess who is a spirit or a monster to join. Our aim is freedom and happiness."


    "Don''t listen to her, this is a vixen!"


    Hearing the words, Kikyo couldn''t help tearing down the tower.


    It is clearly a group of gods that don''t want to succumb to the dark gods.


    That''s so high-sounding. .


    Chapter 290 The situation of each **** system, breaking through to obtain the law of life system! (Guiqiu full order)


    Within the dark **** system.


    Headed by Kaguya Ji, Yaoyao is the second master.


    The combat effectiveness is the strongest.


    And I like fighting very much.


    The goddess at the bottom cannot be said to be miserable.


    Just being looked down upon.


    And the stronger the goddess, the more popular it is.


    It belongs to the most obvious divine system of the law of the jungle.


    As long as the goddess is motivated, this is definitely the best choice.


    After all, there are two gods in charge.


    And since Bai Suzhen became a god.


    Coupled with the support of Sister Tushan, a group of goddesses who don''t want to practice every day have become independent.


    Thus formed the demon spirit series.


    It can be regarded as a line between the dark and light factions.


    It''s just that the requirements are not so strict.


    There will not be a battle every seven days.


    There are many goddesses in this department.


    And the newly promoted god, Golden Elf Galadriel, also joined this faction at the invitation of Bai Suzhen.


    On the whole, they are not made up of goddesses of human identity.


    Like the first batch of goddesses, Bai Xing... Hancock... and the current Tushan sisters, there are always a lot of people together, and the number is actually not a minority.


    In fact, this is also very easy to understand.


    There are more than one goddess.


    Naturally, there will be more thoughts.


    In the current divine system.


    The life **** system has the largest number of people, even if the Jade Spirit is a monster, he still chose to stay in the life **** system.


    Like a housemaid every day.


    Doing research in the Temple of Life.


    Uncontested.


    The light gods are completely dove factions. Apart from fighting against the dark gods, they practice and play every day, belonging to the salted fish faction.


    Although Shi Feixuan and others tried their best to urge the goddess under his command to practice.


    But on the one hand, the qualifications are there.


    On the other hand, joining this faction rarely likes to fight like Xueqi.


    As a result, the combat effectiveness has become the weakest.


    Fortunately, Kikyo and other witches have recently joined, so I think I will be angry a lot.


    Yun Luo thought for a while, and finally chose the Dark God Element.


    And Xue Ji chose the light **** system.


    Haitang fights unintentionally and chooses the life **** system.


    When Xue Ji came, she chose the demon spirit **** system.


    The reason was very simple. She felt that the fox demon sister in front of her was very kind and helpful to her future development.


    Piaoxu has her own careful thoughts.


    She feels that since the gods like herself, what other choice is better than to please the gods?


    Piaoxu at this time, although young.


    But the mind is not simple.


    The fox demon in the demon spirit line must be good at men and women.


    When she was learning magic arts, she could just ask for some advice.


    If it can double cultivation with the gods.


    Piaoxu''s face slowly turned pink.


    The girl''s love has already begun.


    And how could Tu Shan Honghong know her thoughts, the fox demon is best at this skill, so he gathers people''s hearts and recruits goddess.


    Don''t you need to advertise.


    To that stop is the golden sign!


    Hehe... You don''t see that silly and sweet Sea Emperor Ji, all under his own training, know how to serve the gods.


    So, my own **** system was created.


    It is also the opinion of Shenlingle.


    There were new members for a while, so Tu Shan Yaya naturally needed to take the other party to hang out a bit, and told the other party the rules in the shrine on the way.


    "We can fight or be jealous between our goddesses, but there is a limit to everything. Gods like to watch us stay alive.


    But it does not mean that our goddess can act recklessly!


    Always remember that we are goddesses born to serve gods!


    We are God''s servant girls, not God''s companions. If you don''t know this, then one day you will be eliminated. ¡¨. "


    Tu Shan Honghong said here, his tone became extremely serious.


    Everything about them is given by God.


    Although God didn''t say it clearly.


    But as goddesses, they must have self-knowledge.


    I want to be jealous and become the queen of gods.


    That''s just thinking too much.


    Now that this newcomer has come to his divine system, Tu Shan Honghong as an instructor must teach well.


    Once, when I came to the shrine.


    There are also goddesses who told themselves.


    That red line is insurmountable.


    Otherwise, no matter how good God''s temper is, they will be abandoned.


    At that time, everything will be lost.


    Piaoxu was taken aback when he heard the words, and quickly nodded obediently.


    "I know Sister Hong Hong, and I will never dare to have that kind of unreasonable thinking in the future. Thank you for your advice."


    "Well, you can understand."


    Tu Shan Honghong touched the top of the other party''s head and smiled.


    I didn''t see the coldness just now.


    Piaoxu knew in his heart that if he had ambitions, the other party would directly abandon him.


    There will be no backing.


    "However, even though she is a newly promoted goddess, if the gods like it, she will still be recruited to go to bed. As long as we serve the gods well and give play to our respective strengths, we can still live very nourishingly.


    After all, there are no hard and fast rules in the shrine. "


    Speaking of this, Tu Shan Honghong couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    The three sisters, this is the most in bed in the past six months.


    Especially myself and my second sister.


    Every time I have to hang around for a few days.


    If Bai Suzhen hadn''t reminded herself, they would almost find North.


    Although it is good to be favored by God, it is also not to be overwhelmed.


    So in the past month, they have taken the initiative to apply for not going to bed in order to balance the relationship with other gods.


    ......


    In the world of Daqin.


    Accompanied by the falling of the stars.


    Ying Zheng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Widow has waited for years and finally sees hope!"


    "Hehe, I have been waiting for a long time, now Daqin''s iron cavalry has spread all over the world, come on, your majesty... we should make sacrifices!"


    "It should be so."


    Where the sky star fell.

 Chapter 371：

    Lao Gao knew it a long time ago.


    The beauty of always pleasing the goddess is now revealed.


    Originally, the kingdom of Qin was in Xianyang.


    Now he moved to the place where the star fell, and this move has been praised by countless people.


    The two came outside.


    Lao Gao glanced at the "savage" in the cage on the left, and couldn''t help but hum lightly: "I have raised you for so long, do you regret it now?"


    The savage turned his head dumbly.


    Begged in a low voice.


    "Please beg the immortal master to kill me, for the sake of a friend, give me a good time."


    As a traverser.


    Since being caught by the iron cavalry.


    Xiaochuan has been squatting in the cage, eating and drinking delicious every day, but because of long periods of inactivity, his lower body is directly paralyzed.


    If it weren''t for a skilled doctor to take care of it every day.


    He wanted to die a long time ago.


    Incidentally.


    Like Xiang Yu, Xiaochuan is a toy for fun.


    Old Gao smiled faintly and said: "I will always support you, weren''t you a messenger of justice at the beginning? You can''t change history, otherwise you won''t be able to go back, and the Emperor Qin will live soon.


    The results of it?


    Open your dog eyes and look at this world of Qin.


    The entire Asian plate is under the rule of Qin, how great this is! "


    Ying Zheng stood aside.


    Laugh without saying a word.


    In the past, I heard such horrible things.


    He would definitely not believe it.


    But with the promotion of the religion and the popularization of science.


    Ying Zheng naturally understands what the so-called Asia is.


    "Master, such ignorant people are not worth our anger. Let''s go and don''t delay the auspicious time!"


    "Well, what your Majesty said is."


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    Walk towards that Sendai.


    The sky is huge.


    It''s like a small hill.


    On the outside are countless rocks.


    The inside is a meteorite that exudes amazing energy, or a star.


    It contains rich life energy!


    According to Lao Gao''s estimate.


    Mortals only need to swallow a little bit of debris to get immortality.


    But they did not embezzle.


    Instead, they choose to sacrifice to the gods.


    Merely longevity is another hammer.


    They have reached it long ago, and only the promotion of the world is their ultimate pursuit!


    "¡§"Light the fire of the temple and carry out the sacrifice of the country!!!"


    boom.


    The flame was lit in the greatest temple in Qin.


    At the same time, wherever there are temples all over the world, flames are lit.


    "This is a sign, God will come soon!"


    "Ring the bell to announce to the whole city, come and pray in front of the temple!"


    Within Daqin Land.


    Began to get busy.


    About an hour later.


    Lao Gao stepped onto the altar at Ying Zheng''s signal.


    I saw him shouting loudly: "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer, this time Daqin will hold a sacrifice with the power of the whole country.


    Present to you our most valuable items! "


    "Congratulations to the coming of the great eternal god!"


    "Congratulations to the coming of the great eternal god!"


    ...


    The sound is uniform.


    Go straight to the sky.


    Such a horrible scene, let alone Xiang Yu, even the modern Xiaochuan was shocked by it.


    The same he thought in his heart.


    Is there really a god?


    ......


    God''s Domain World.


    A prompt sound came into Liu Che''s mind.


    "Ding...your believer Lao Gao opened the sacrifice of the kingdom and sacrificed a life star core to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your attainment of the law of life!"


    Below the prompt, there are notes from the system.


    [Name]: Life Star Core


    [Level]: Super rare


    [Function]: Contains endless life. If the gods obtain it, they can create a life planet or plane. Therefore, in the general world, cooperation and planes, it is extremely difficult for a second life star core to appear.


    Seeing this, Liu Che suddenly realized.


    It turns out that the life star nucleus is the main material for creating a plane.


    No wonder.


    In his meditation, in the eternal God''s realm.


    The change started again.


    Especially the goddess and goddess of the life **** system, all felt the vitality being strengthened continuously.


    "Is this God becoming stronger?"


    "What a strong vitality, it''s beyond imagination..."


    The vitality is freezing.


    A brand new law appeared in Liu Che''s God Realm.


    It seems invisible.


    But it holds hundreds of millions of lives.


    The law of life system is a very large law, containing countless small laws.


    Just by obtaining this law, the believers in God''s Domain feel that their power is increasing and their life span is continuously being extended.


    And all the believers of the Wood Element have their direct strength increased three times! .


    Chapter 291 Serena: What, my goddess is actually raising chickens! ! ! (Guiqiu full order)


    This is a terrible number.


    But this happened.


    The law is the basic point of God''s Domain.


    A law of life can affect the entire God''s Domain.


    Galadriel was directly promoted to two stages under the baptism of the law of life.


    And Tsunade was promoted from the ninth-order goddess to the godly stage!


    Similarly, Dongfang Huaizhu received the favor.


    This fairy is both wood and fire repairs.


    After enjoying Fuze, he naturally became one of the gods.


    Liu Che looked at the believers who were continuously promoted and smiled very happily.


    This is the fourth law.


    Unexpectedly, the welfare brought by an inconspicuous world is really unimaginable.


    "It seems that this is what the ancestors said, no matter how small the world is, it will have its resources..."


    Because I have a system.


    So get a rule directly.


    And without a system, in that world, you will also get a star core.


    The weaker ones can create brand new planets.


    The strong can build a plane with this!


    Then I don¡¯t know what the world of zombies can bring to me?


    After thinking about it carefully, Liu Che couldn''t help but smile.


    That world is truly barren.


    Nothing.


    He shook his head, and said to the heroic woman who was kneeling in front of him, "Xuning, you should go to rest first. You are tired after two days of busy work."


    The latter''s face was mellow red.


    Withdraw slowly.


    Looking at the pure palace, Liu Che used his divine power to break through the void with his consciousness and probed towards the other side of the world.


    Since it provides a rule of its own.


    Then you can''t be stingy.


    Let the world of Lao Gao blend into the fairyland.


    Explain here.


    The fairyland is formed by the combination of Li Shimin and other worlds similar to the fairy.


    Among them, Fahai and Murongfu, and Li Shimin.


    They are all connected.


    World interoperability.


    Although the methods of cultivation are different from 007, new methods can still be researched when there are conflicts.

 Chapter 372：

    Such as the previous star array, there is a very good effect.


    ......


    Lao Gao''s world.


    The Nine-Colored Divine Light suddenly fell, and directly tore the sky curtain to pieces.


    Rich supernatural power.


    And the pressure from the depths of the soul caused all the creatures to kneel on the ground.


    Lao Gao looked at the sky in horror.


    He thought that his world was so low-end that God would not appear in person.


    At most, there is one god, which is a kindness to oneself.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the **** himself!


    The vast divine body stood outside the sky, looking directly at the world.


    Upon seeing this, Lao Gao knelt down and bowed, while Ying Zheng and others at the back had already knelt on the ground.


    Shouted very piously.


    "See the great eternal god!"


    ...


    The whole world is shouting, cheering for the gods.


    Also excited to see the gods.


    "Ding... It is detected that this side''s world luck has exceeded 85%. Will it be charged?"


    "Charge!"


    Since luck is enough.


    Then, it is inevitable to include it in God''s Domain.


    Several years.


    Daqin cavalry conquered many places and naturally accumulated enough luck.


    Moreover, with the power of his current creation god, to collect this kind of world without much resistance, in fact, it is no longer necessary to worry about luck.


    "I feel the sincerity from you and the piety of all the believers. Since you are so firm, I will grant you promotion to Immortal Realm!"


    Lao Gao didn''t expect a sacrifice to be promoted.


    Immediately they cried with joy.


    After that, the world began to shake violently, and there seemed to be an invisible big hand grabbing the earth and moving towards a certain place.


    It seems to be a long time.


    It''s actually less than a second.


    All beings only feel a flower in front of them.


    Then I felt the changes in the world.


    At the same time, a puff of gas fell from the sky!


    "This is immortal!!!"


    Old Gao growled excitedly.


    Ying Zheng also showed excitement.


    Is he finally going to become an emperor?


    It''s really like a dream to be promoted to the immortal world!


    Lao Gao doesn''t like politics.


    Never ask.


    So it is yourself who is in charge.


    It is precisely because of the concerted efforts of the two that the current fairy Qin is there!


    However, the gods have not disappeared yet.


    Even if they are no longer excited, they must be patient.


    Lao Gao knelt on the ground with red eyes and wanted to say thank you, but he didn''t wait for him to speak.


    The **** of the sky said: "I have known your request a long time ago, send your sister to reunite with you!"


    A streamer flickered.


    Xiaolan was captured in front of Lao Gao from modern times.


    "I...Where is this...Brother? Are you acting and why do you dress like this!"


    "Xiaolan, I''ll talk about things later, I need to thank the gods."


    "God?"


    Xiaolan felt that there was a problem with her brother''s mind, but when she followed her brother''s gaze, she looked towards the sky.


    But he fell directly to the ground.


    She couldn''t stop shaking.


    God, actually exists! ! !


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods. You have saved me several times. From now on, my senior citizen must repay you well, and will never die."


    "Well, I already knew your intentions, go... live proudly!"


    The voice faded slowly.


    The figure on the sky gradually disappeared.


    And the star on the altar.


    Three other women also disappeared together.


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity!"


    ..


    Countless people in Daqin shouted in unison.


    Xiao Lan, who had just stood up, fell to the ground again.


    For a long time, Ying Zheng stood up from the ground, looked at the siblings who were getting together, smiled and said: "Old Gao, the widow will talk to you later, go back first..."


    "Um."


    Looking at the powerful man who left, Xiaolan couldn''t help but ask: "Brother, what happened? We, you have disappeared for a long time, and where is this place, their clothes..."


    "Brother me, now I am the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult, even more powerful than Ying Zheng. By the way...By the way, this place was originally the Qin Dynasty. Under the power of the gods, it became a part of the fairyland. ."


    Just before the gods left, a message was transmitted to him.


    There is also a star map inside.


    It is the name of each planet and the inhabitants inside.


    For example, his neighbor is Murong Fu, and the farthest place is the world of fox demon.


    Although Xiaolan is a modern person, it was the first time she heard of gods, but under the explanation of her brother.


    Gradually understand.


    At the beginning, my brother was really sad.


    First, he crossed with his boyfriend, and then was arrested. Finally, he escaped from birth, but was calculated by the villain Liu Bang.


    "So, in the two wooden cages I saw just now are Xiaochuan and Liu Bang?"


    Xiao Lan couldn''t help but shudder when thinking about the two savages.


    Then his brother sneered and said: "Liu Bang is still in the doghouse. Doesn''t he like to eat dog meat? What kind of Peicheng eating method has been invented? Then I will let him be with the dog for the rest of his life.


    As for my good friends in the cage, let them witness the changes in this world. "


    "But... Ogawa..."


    "A man who framed me as an eunuch, don''t you give up?"


    Just one sentence.


    Instantly blocked all Xiao Lan''s words.


    indeed.


    If there is no God, his brother would not know how miserable he had been.


    How can a mere boyfriend compare with his brother?


    "You, I will practice with me in the future. Whether you want to serve the gods or be a fairy, your brother will support you. Forget that useless mother''s bitch."


    "Um."


    ......


    Inside the eternal temple.


    There are three more women.


    One was a princess from a certain country. She was found to be good by Daqin soldiers, so she took it back to Xianyang, and was later offered as a sacrifice by Lao Gao.


    This person is Yu Shu.


    The remaining two are sisters Lu Su.


    Although Lu Zhi was a bit vicious, she was just a weak woman in the face of the gods.


    Xiaochuan always thought that Lu Su was dead, but didn''t know that the other party performed suspended animation under the arrangement of his father.


    Later, after the other party joined the cult.


    Take the initiative to ask Ying, and dedicated his two daughters to the gods.


    Come here now.


    It can be regarded as their fate.


    However, none of the three of them had any strength, so that Liu Che didn''t bother to see him, so he directly ordered someone to take care of the flowers and plants in the medicine garden.


    This matter was later known to other goddesses.


    It caused quite a stir.


    It turns out that the gods still have women they don''t like!


    They must work hard, otherwise, if they are disliked, there is no hope of turning over.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Hahahaha... everybody, the old man finally turned over. I really responded to that sentence, 30 years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi! Today not only one sacrifice to complete the promotion of the world, but also with mine I¡¯m so grateful to the gods for the sisters to get together!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Cowhide, the most trash among the few people at the time, has finally been promoted."


    Tanjirou: "Puff...I feel like you are despising him, but you can''t find the spray spot, Sister Solanum...Shall we speak tactfully?"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "It''s okay, it''s okay. Even if you call me, the nightshade can do anything, alas... I was really hard to say at the beginning, the world is trash... There is no sacrifice yet!"


    Ninja scientist: "It''s okay, all the hardships will come."


    Li Er: "Post the video, let me see your world, hey... No, I can go directly to your place, and prepare the food and drink!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "Don''t ask, count me. Today my lady is ready for roasting chicken, I will take it with me!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Woo, envious... Another world is promoted. When will my ship arrive, it''s been three days..."


    Dashan Chu: "I was afraid of a hammer. I used to be a train, and I have been doing it for two days. As a result, it changed when the world changed a lot!"


    The fox who only loves money: "That said, but the gods don''t seem to like the goddess of the old high world, they have all been assigned to the drug garden."


    Queen Vampire: "Is there anything else? What about my house goddess, what are you doing lately."

 Chapter 373：

    Kaoru: "Also ask about the current situation of my goddess"


    Tosaka University: "Let me check, Serena, the goddess of your family, is currently raising chickens!"


    Queen of the Vampire: "Woo...".


    Chapter 292 Smash the ancient sea of ??mythical beasts, Yuwen Tuo the Black Dragon King in seconds!


    Serena couldn''t help but feel sad.


    The goddess of their world ended up miserably, so they would be ignored.


    See you poorly.


    How hard I am.


    Tanjirou: "Ah, this...is it too real to raise chickens? Could something be wrong?"


    You want to talk about raising cranes, or sacred beasts-.


    Actually it''s nothing.


    Raise chickens.


    It''s too ridiculous.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Rin Tosaka did not deceive people. The goddess did raise chickens. There is no way. The gods don''t like her, so he arranged such a work."


    The preferences of the gods.


    No one can figure it out.


    Did not say to abuse this goddess, let her raise chickens and do some miscellaneous work.


    Something really to say.


    Liu Che just looked at the other person''s appearance, which did not conform to his own aesthetics.


    There is no other reason.


    Xun''er: "Sister Solanum, the goddess of our world is also raising chickens."


    The goddess she sacrificed.


    One is Medusa, the other is Yunyun, and the other is a concubine.


    All three are beauties.


    Regardless of body shape, face value.


    Even the character is a good one.


    Ji Shi Witch: "No, I went out with Sister Yafei yesterday. I heard that the three of them accompanied the gods on a trip a few days ago."


    Kaoru: "Huh...that''s good, but it scares me to death!"


    For the chief priest who has not yet been promoted to the world.


    Goddess is their only means of blowing pillow wind.


    Once the goddess loses favor.


    That means they are alienated.


    Now other people in the group, seeing this situation, couldn''t help asking one by one.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Excuse me, the goddess of our world, how are the lives of Xueqi and Baguio?"


    Toban University: "Don''t ask, you guys, these two strong and outrageous, before the goddess of Serena world, we don''t know what''s going on."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Yes, it is rare to see gods who deliberately neglect the goddess, such as the goddess of Tanjirou''s world.


    Very much liked by the gods! "


    The fox who only loves money: "I really don''t like the goddess of the West in the Lower Realm, but Galadriel and Arwen are also very popular."


    For peace: "Don''t discuss things about the gods so much. Let''s talk about other things. Now that the old Gao has been promoted, @ÇÐÑý³ýħ¾ÅÊå, how is your place?"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Did you forget? The other party is not in a certain period of time, and it is estimated that it will reply to you, it will be several months later."


    Young Master Murong: "That''s right!"


    -----------------


    At this time, within the monster world.


    Uncle Jiu is naturally busy.


    Integrating the world, since his Yin Soldiers eliminated many devils, the power of the religious sect has suddenly been magnified.


    And the strength of the Yin Cao Jifu was constantly harassed.


    Without any choice.


    Jiu Shu could only bring his own people, and directly went to the Yin Cao to clear up the affairs of this mansion first.


    Within these three years.


    The Yin Cao Mansion of China Land has been flattened by him.


    Now the world is sacred.


    Several provinces have been added to the management of the religion.


    "Master priest, recently many foreign devils want to invade us, what should we do?"


    "Kill! There are many ghosts in foreign countries. Tell those believers that if you kill foreign devils, God will forgive us."


    "Yes!"


    To this day, hundreds of thousands of devils have died in their hands.


    Now the target is again aimed at other countries.


    -------------


    In the world of Xuanyuan Sword.


    After experiencing the destruction of the devil world, and after offering sacrifices to the gods.


    The development of this world has begun to accelerate continuously.


    Some races living outside saw the benefits of the Tupa clan joining the Great Sui.


    Begin rushing to join first.


    Among them, the most critical is.


    If you don''t join, you will be included in the territory of the Great Sui soon.


    The reason is very simple.


    Because Da Sui needed to develop the religion of God, and to turn this world into a part of the immortal world, it was necessary for the whole people to believe in the eternal god.


    Otherwise, the final sacrifice cannot be opened.


    Because of this.


    Yuwen Tuo was directly in the court and the public, letting the emperor announce.


    So that all ethnic groups in the world are acting.


    Moreover, after a lot of ancient artifacts were sacrificed, some of them were still left out.


    "Mother, the affairs of the court are left to you for the time being. The method that controls the emperor is in this jade pendant. I should leave."


    Yuwentuo tidied his clothes and prepared to leave here.


    The bird fairy before.


    This time, let them all come down.


    It''s not easy to go out once.


    And as the chief priests in the group are promoted one by one, he naturally can''t fall behind!


    The beautiful woman said softly: "Go, mother will show you, in fact, the management of the gods does not need to be so conscious, it is very conscious."


    "That''s because they are all kind-hearted. Besides, after seeing the gods, who dares to have different intentions!"


    At that time, the finger that crossed the ages.


    Not to mention those guys who are self-conscious.


    Even myself was taken aback.


    Not to mention the mere mortals.


    "Then where are you going first?"


    "Donghai, go find the Kongtong seal!"


    Yu Wentuo smiled at his mother and disappeared in place.


    Kongtong seal.


    One of the ten ancient artifacts.


    In the legend, the existence that can make people immortal.


    Originally, he didn''t know the location of this thing, but he couldn''t bear to be spoiled.


    Since Ye Laohei can obtain the information he wants through the goddess Tosaka Rin.


    Then of course you can.


    Kongtong is printed in the East China Sea.


    To be precise, it was in the body of the ancient mythical beast---Juhai.


    Held by the Black Dragon King.


    But this Black Dragon King is He Ran''s subordinate.


    How can the opponent grow up to avoid the world, devouring the life of Di human race every day.


    "Huh... **** fairy, a bunch of trash things!"


    Yu Wentuo couldn''t help cursing when he thought of it.


    How pathetic is the Di Human Race?


    But they were played with by others, and ended up like this.


    It''s my God who is merciful.


    How Ran, Gu Yue... You two had better not let me meet, otherwise I will kill you!


    In Yuwentuo''s bright eyes, a glimmer of cold divine light flashed.


    God loves the world.


    However, these so-called **** immortals relied on some merits and acted wantonly.


    I don''t even think about the fate of doing this.


    Moreover, since I know the existence of gods.


    Why don''t you come to confess your guilt?


    After all, I still can''t let go of the face of the trouble!


    Such sinful people have merit, and they must offset each other.


    Just as Yuwentuo thought, he had come to the East China Sea.


    The vast sea is extremely calm at this time.


    Except for the occasional fishy wind blowing, it even gave him a kind of peace of mind.


    "I didn''t expect this to be the sea..."


    The scenery is strange, I have never seen it before.


    A few small islands are dotted on the blue sea.


    Give him an exotic style.


    However, according to Tosaka Rin''s description, the giant sea is the size of a mountain range, and there is a universe in its abdomen.

 Chapter 374：

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    That said, you can¡¯t stay near the sea, but the deep sea!


    Yuwentuo flew towards the center of the sea, and stopped after almost a hundred miles away.


    I saw him sitting cross-legged in the void.


    Divine mind is like a radar class.


    Taking itself as the center, quickly scatter out like the outside.


    Kilometers, ten thousand meters, one hundred thousand meters.


    Finally in an extremely remote area.


    Yuwentuo found a huge life reaction!


    It is like a huge shadow, sleeping in the trench.


    "It turned out to be here!"


    Yuwentuo opened his eyes, and his body flew towards the front left!


    Then he dived into the sea.


    Accompanied by constant dives.


    He saw a huge trench, and the ancient divine beast giant sea slept here.


    Huh.


    Scarlet eyes suddenly opened.


    It''s like a huge house!


    "Hey... you deserve to be an ancient beast, did you discover my existence? But... with your strength, I''m afraid it''s not my opponent!"


    A dark sphere condenses in Yuwentuo''s palm.


    The entire sea is constantly twisting under the rotation of the sphere.


    Ju Hai felt that his life was threatened, and with a flick of his tail, he slammed into Yuwen Tuo directly.


    0.0


    As an ancient beast.


    Once the mount of Pangu Great God.


    It naturally does not fear small humans.


    However, Juhai didn''t know.


    Yuwentuo''s power has long surpassed mortals!


    boom.


    The black ball hit Ju Hai''s body, but did not knock the opponent out, but only caused a bruise.


    "Cut... I didn''t expect to have some skills!"


    boom.


    The violent power slammed into Yuwen Tuo, but he did not move, but smiled.


    Just at this moment.


    Black smoke radiated from Yuwentuo''s body.


    The divine power began to spread.


    "Roar!"


    A long roar came from Yuwentuo''s mouth.


    The dragon appeared from the black smoke.


    The body is no worse than the giant sea, but this giant dragon is full of sacred power.


    Boom.


    The dragon''s head collided with the head of the giant whale.


    This is incredible.


    All the seas in a radius of a radius burst.


    The Black Dragon King and Di Humans living in the Juhai Body were all taken aback by this incident.


    "You behemoth, I see that the combat effectiveness is pretty good, and you can offer it to the gods as a sacrifice in the future!"


    The dragon roared.


    A strong aura bomb flew out of its mouth.


    Although Juhai reacted quickly, it hadn''t fought for a long time, and for a while, it hadn''t gathered enough strength, so it was shot and flew away.


    Wait until the sea subsides.


    It had turned its eyes white and was lying on the sea.


    After all, the current Yuwen Tuo has obtained a god-given bloodline, which is naturally not comparable to its natives.


    "What a good beast, better than the so-called immortals and great gods..."


    Yuwentuo condensed his supernatural power and left a mark deep in the opponent''s consciousness.


    For use in subsequent sacrifices.


    Then he flew in from the gap in the opponent''s mouth.


    There is no fishy smell inside, but it is bright and bright.


    Murlocs, Dihumans, and Black Dragons.


    At this time, they were all very scared.


    Yuwen Tuo killed all those shrimp soldiers and crabs, and went straight to the land of the Black Dragon King.


    "You...who are you?"


    The defensive barrier was broken, and the Black Dragon King flew out of the palace with a weapon.


    It''s just that he was obliterated by the black sword aura after just saying a word. people.


    Chapter 293 Conquer the Di Human Race and Suppress the Donghuang Bell! (Guiqiu full order)


    "The smell of blood on your body makes me sick, and you don''t deserve to make me speak!"


    Yu Wentuo said indifferently.


    Then he looked into the palace, and a treasure seal gleamed in it.


    This treasure seal exudes a strong vitality.


    And maintain the barrier of immortality.


    "It seems that the Di Human Race can live up to now because of this artifact..."


    People of this race.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is a mermaid.


    There is no way to survive in the human world.


    Therefore, with He Ran''s help, an enchantment was established and he lived in the body of the giant sea.


    But this life.


    With the arrival of the Black Dragon King, it ended completely.


    For the current Di Human Race, it is impossible to say not to hate it.


    When Yuwentuo walked out with the Kongtong seal, the Di Human Race outside heard the news.


    "You...you can''t take away this artifact, otherwise we will die!"


    Among the Di Human Race, a pretty woman in white came out.


    She opened her arms and stopped in front of Yu Wentuo with a firm expression.


    Yuwentuo showed curiosity and asked, "If you dare to come here, it means that you know that I killed the Black Dragon King? If that''s the case, why dare to come over!"


    The queen replied: "If you take away this artifact, our people may not live long, so it''s better to fight for it!"


    "Really? The monster giant sea outside was all knocked out by me. You really are not afraid of death!"


    Huh.


    Yu Wentuo''s hand turned into a black scale dragon claw.


    The breath emanating from above.


    Frightened all the Di Human Race to the ground.


    The person in front of this is actually another black dragon.


    In an instant, all the Di Human races were frightened away, but the empress reacted slowly and was pressed to the ground by Yuwen Tuo.


    "Say something to you?"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    "If you call me again, just chop you off and make it into fish balls!"


    Just one sentence.


    The Empress of Di Human Race shut her mouth instantly and looked at the man with horror on her face.


    Fish Ball.


    This is to beat yourself into mashed flesh.


    "The giant sea outside was defeated by me, so my power is stronger than your alien beast, so my words are commands!"


    The Empress of the Di Human Race nodded gently.


    Yu Wentuo touched her head and said with a smile: "Depending on others will always make you feel insecure. I can teach you to believe in the Divine Law and become a follower of the Eternal God without being bullied by anyone."


    It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish.


    This allusion is not understood by the human race.


    But their empress shines in front of her eyes.


    If this is true.


    One''s own race can live in the sun, and the voice of the person in front of him is very respectful when he hears about the gods.


    I want to be a powerful god.


    "Does it really hurt us?"


    "Of course, the God of Eternity teaches us that all beings are His people, so God loves the world, and I am the chief priest of God, so naturally I love all beings."


    "Then you can scare me to death, how can there be such a fierce god."


    "But who told you to be disobedient? Let''s go, take you to build a ship, and all leave here, otherwise the huge sea wakes up and you will have to stay on the bottom of the sea for a long time."


    "Um."


    The next thing is relatively simple.


    Yuwentuo obtained wood from the land and built a large ship by himself, and received all the remaining Di Humans on land.


    As for the monster giant sea, after a while, the remaining artifacts will be assembled.


    He is preparing for sacrifice.


    If he expected it well, Juhai could definitely recover even stronger power.


    Many years ago, the Di people had never seen the land, and they were all excited, but they were also full of fear for the strange world.


    Fortunately, the Empress of the Di human race has obtained the magic.


    Never fear an enemy attack anymore.


    Yuwentuo looked at the Di Humans who had rebuilt their homeland, and said to the queen: "Little fish, it''s agreed. If I make sacrifices to the gods, I will definitely notify you in advance."

 Chapter 375：

    "Well, thank you Lord Master."


    The little fish nodded slightly and bowed, then remembered something and said: "The fairy you mentioned just now seems to live in some Tianwai Village. If you can, you can find it!"


    "Tianwai Village? Okay, I see."


    Yuwen Tuo''s eyes gleamed, Yukong left.


    Then a female tribe came to the queen''s back and asked: "I remember that Gu Yuexian also lives in Tianwai Village, the queen, you..."


    "Shut up to me, cheat on my feelings, and play with our people, this kind of disgusting person is better to die!


    Don''t mention it to me again in the future. "


    The empress''s expression was extremely cold.


    The maid was so scared that she kept nodding her head and dared not speak anymore.


    The queen looked back at the sky, a flash of murderous intent flashed in her eyes, a **** promise, which made her wait for a thousand years.


    Such a person does not die, who will die?


    Forget it, don''t think about those boring things.


    ......


    After collecting the Kongtong seal, Yuwentuo will naturally go to Tianwai Village.


    But he didn''t know the location of Tianwai Village.


    But fortunately there are chat groups.


    General Yuwen: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, please trouble the Lord Goddess, can you tell me where Tianwai Village is?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey... you have leveled the East China Sea?"


    General Yuwen: "Yes, killed the Black Dragon King. He stunned the giant sea of ??the beasts. As for the Di Human Race, it has been arranged on the shore, and the faith has spread."


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t call her. That girl is taking her sister and mother to bed, I''ll check it for you.


    Uh...probably there..."


    Tu Shan Yaya said a series of place names.


    And there is enchantment coverage.


    Yu Wentuo checked his position and turned his head towards the northwest.


    His speed is surprisingly fast.


    On the way, Solanum sent him another message.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "I checked and told you the location of the remaining artifacts. By the way, I will tell you that the Pangu axe is still in Pangu''s hands. If you want to capture the axe, you have to face Pangu Gang! "


    General Yuwen: "Thank you Sister Longkui, isn''t it Pangu? Just **** him!"


    No one is afraid of Yuwentuo now.


    I''m afraid of the **** of eternity.


    The rest of the bird gods are just a lumps of **** in front of him.


    Pudu sentient beings: "Cowhide, Yang Jian sacrifices to Guanyin Bodhisattva, you kid directly want to do Pangu, one is better than the other, maybe someday there will be direct sacrifices to Nuwa herself."


    Troubled Times: "This is not unusual. After all, Nuwa, a great god, is powerful in our world, but in the eyes of God, it is just a baby."


    Dashan Chu: "That''s not the case. Cao Cao is right. Any Nuwa Pangu in my world is just a powerful figure in history, and it was not destroyed afterwards!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Looking at what you guys are talking about, I am now full of self-confidence. I really want to see the scene of Guanyin kneeling to the gods. Hey...smirk.jpg"


    Ji Shi Witch: "It seems that there is nothing good to see. Before, my sister and Miaoshan Goddess served the gods together..."


    Pudu sentient beings: "Ahem...you and Tu Shan Yaya pay attention to it, the private life of the gods will be exposed!"


    After all, it is in the group.


    There are some things that can''t be said nonsense.


    And it''s the private matter of the gods.


    Before, they could not take it seriously, but if they say too much, it won''t work.


    When the gods are angry, they will be unlucky.


    For peace: "The topic is over! Di...get off the car..."


    In the world of Xuanyuan Sword.


    Yuwentuo smiled faintly and couldn''t help speeding up.


    After a stick of incense.


    He came to the front of Tianwai Village.


    At this time there was a **** smell here, and it seemed that a battle had taken place!


    Yuwen Tuo condensed his eyebrows and saw that Chen Jingchou was actually holding a small pot and was practicing.


    The magic of that body.


    Turns out to be too strong.


    But He Ran and that Gu Yue had disappeared.


    "who is it?"


    Sensing that someone was paying attention to him, Chen Jingchou suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this time, he has long been demonized.


    In the eyes, you can even see countless souls swimming in it!


    He actually absorbed the villagers in Tianwai Village.


    When he saw the figure above his head, Chen Jingchou was completely frightened. He tried to run away, but was caught by a ferocious dragon claw.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Since you see the existence of God, then you should also know that meeting me is a dead end."


    "Damn...I will be able to resurrect the monster in the pot in a while, I will fight with you!"


    Chen Jingchou couldn''t leave in his heart, so he wanted to die together.


    result.


    The body and primordial spirit were instantly crushed.


    Regarding the control of darkness, no one in this world is Yuwentuo''s opponent.


    The darkness given by God is darkness that transcends everything.


    It was the demon king who came, just to give away food!


    Yuwentuo looked at the small pot in his hand and smiled: "The second artifact is in hand, and the next one is the Eastern Emperor Heaven!"


    There is no one in the heavens.


    Because there are not a few people who have become immortals in this world, and there are obstacles from the East Emperor Bell and the Haotian Tower.


    Naturally, no one came here.


    When Yu Wentuo came to Nantian Gate, he was immediately attracted by a ray of light. 1.5


    It was a soft but terrifying light.


    Yuwentuo knew that he had been discovered, so naturally he didn''t bother to hide it. He turned into a black dragon and rushed towards the top of the day.


    "You have already obtained so many artifacts, why are you still looking for trouble with me!"


    When the dragon claw and the light collided.


    A delicate voice came from the clouds.


    Obviously a female voice.


    Yuwen Tuo frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that Donghuang Bell already had a tool spirit.


    Soon he smiled again.


    It''s better to have a spirit, and sacrifice together anyway.


    There are also multiple goddesses.


    "Then you see the coming of my god, shouldn''t you dedicate yourself, but shrink here..."


    A touch of darkness appeared on the dragon''s claws.


    Directly tore the space!


    Later, the figure of Donghuangzhong appeared in front of him.


    However, the other party also opened up the space, wanting to escape directly.


    "Want to run? It''s too late!"


    Yuwentuo smiled grimly, using the power of his whole body to condense in his hands, only seeing that dragon claw twisted, it distorted the space where the opponent was.


    I grabbed it abruptly.


    "No... Haotian save me!"


    Donghuangzhong cried directly, and she felt that she was completely finished, because this wicked person directly blocked all her abilities, and there was no way to escape. .


    Chapter 294 Pan Gu Axe Is Very Powerful? Sorry, I have a **** of short-term protection!


    When Haotian Tower reacted, it was too late.


    The Donghuang Bell was completely silent and was directly suppressed!


    "You...you will soon let go of the Donghuang sister!"


    The immature voice came from the ancient artifact.


    As a result, Yuwen Tuo sneered coldly and directly put the Eastern Emperor Bell in the Demon Refining Pot. I have to say that this kind of spatial artifact is indeed very useful.


    It is very convenient to store things.


    "You villain, do you know how much our ancient artifacts have paid for this world? How dare you deal with us like this!"


    "Oh? A trivial tool, you still know how to show off your achievements, but a tool is a tool, it''s just something used by others!"


    Yuwentuo snorted coldly, not too lazy with ink on this small tower.


    Black Dragon Claw probed again.


    At this time, they are at the top of the fairy.


    A sunny place.


    Yuwentuo''s blow even dimmed the sunlight, and the terrifying swallowing power surprised the Haotian Pagoda Spirit.


    "Well, this human being is the subordinate of that god, and it seems that I can''t escape today!"


    Seeing through the Haotian Tower of Yuwentuo''s identity, he slammed into it with his own body.


    It was originally infinitely powerful, relying on the force of recoil, it actually tore the space diaphragm and fled directly.


    Yu Wentuo was holding his numb palm, his expression gloomy.


    "The strength of the Haotian Tower is actually better than the Eastern Emperor Bell. It''s really interesting..."


    The black dragon twisted his body in the air and followed the escape route of the Haotian Tower.


    The space is in front of it.


    But 29 is nothing more than a curtain.


    There is no way to stop Yuwentuo''s footsteps.


    One person, one tool.


    Fly all the way from the top of the sky to the Jianmu Maze.


    Just listen to the Haotian Tower, the heartbreaking roar: "Pangu God, help..."


    This wooden maze is a mysterious place hidden in the depths of the world.


    It was the resting place of Pangu God who fell asleep after opening the sky.


    Except for the top ten artifacts, no one knows the existence here.

 Chapter 376：

    Even if he knew it, he couldn''t go through countless obstacles and come to the center of Jianmu.


    "Catch it, come here, your mission is complete!"


    Yuwentuo certainly understood that the Haotian Tower was not flying arbitrarily, but fleeing purposefully in order to find the legendary Jianmu.


    He deliberately slowed down.


    Until he came here, Yuwen Tuo suddenly exerted his strength and came directly to the Haotian Tower.


    With supreme divine power, this ancient artifact was suppressed.


    "Pangu God...Save..."


    The voice did not fall.


    The body of Haotian Tower was shrouded by countless mysterious black patterns, losing its original luster.


    The true spirit was also forced to fall asleep.


    "Little friend... are you doing this too much?"


    Yuwen Tuogang put the Haotian Tower into the demon refining pot, and an old but majestic voice came from Jianmu.


    Accompanied by the sound, there was a terrible slash!


    This attack is extremely fast.


    Cutting through the void, Yuwen Tuo couldn''t help but let out a cold sweat.


    But his response was also very quick.


    With a twist of his body, he escaped this attack dangerously and dangerously.


    The slash flew past Yuwen Tuo and across the sky.


    It cut a tens of thousands of meters into the space.


    Can imagine how terrible this power is!


    "Pangu?"


    Yu Wentuo turned around, looked at the dark man holding a giant axe in the distance, and asked suspiciously.


    There is no breath on the opponent.


    It''s like a stone sculpture.


    But to be able to perform such a terrifying attack, is it too much beyond my realm?


    Yuwentuo thought for a while, and then denied the idea.


    If the opponent''s power is strong enough, why didn''t you see him make a move when Chikan Star descended?


    To put it bluntly, he is not the real Pangu.


    Or maybe it''s just a consciousness of Pangu.


    Thinking of this, Yu Wentuo''s face was full of sarcasm.


    "No... you are not Pangu at all, just the figure that Pangu axe uses Pangu''s idea to transform into a figure. It''s OK to deceive others, but it''s impossible to deceive me!"


    In an instant, the triumphant face of the Pangu Giant became pale.


    He did not expect this Yuwen Tuo to be so smart.


    He could see through his identity at a glance, and he was able to figure out his origin.


    It is naturally impossible for Pangu God to survive, and the world simply does not allow him to exist.


    Otherwise, the giant sea of ??sacred beasts will not be abandoned in the sea and left unattended.


    I thought I could fool this kid with the slash just now.


    It seems that I can''t be kind anymore!


    There must be a battle!


    "I am Pangu, you, the bug that abandons the common people and the heavens, eat me with an axe!!!"


    Pan Gu axe roared and roared.


    Earthquakes occurred throughout the land where the woods were built.


    boom.


    Cut out with one axe.


    The space is shattered, and the momentum is unstoppable.


    After all, it is a god-opening artifact, containing countless spatial powers.


    Xuanyuan Sword is definitely not comparable to other ancient artifacts.


    This is the strongest offensive artifact, the treasure of Pangu.


    The shuttle is too empty, crossing the space.


    The power of Pan Gu Axe is vented in this space.


    Even the sky is already unsteady, shaking crazily, and the sea is also shaking.


    It''s like a doomsday scene.


    At this time, Liu Che, who was far away in the space of God''s Domain, sensed the existence of Pan Gu Axe through the mark left on the main priest.


    "Huh...A trivial artifact dare to be a demon? Don''t you know that tools are just tools!!!"


    Just when Yuwentuo tried his best to crack this attack.


    The voice of the gods.


    Suddenly resounded through the land of built wood.


    Yu Wentuo was overjoyed and knelt on the ground with a thud.


    "Congratulations to the coming of the God of Eternity!!!"


    This sacred voice.


    He dare not forget.


    It''s just that Yuwentuo didn''t expect that the gods would actually take care of himself in this way.


    At this moment, the time of the entire Jianmu Land fell into a freeze frame, and the raging space instantly calmed down.


    The vast divine power suppresses all visions.


    The man holding the Pangu axe showed horror on his face.


    "How is it possible...According to the calculation, only the sacrifice of the divine power will appear!!! No... all of this is a scam!!!"


    He screamed madly in his heart.


    But things are moving towards the scene he least wants to see.


    The flames in the sky only paused.


    Then they condensed into a figure.


    Although he is only the size of an ordinary human, he exudes a supernatural aura.


    All things must bow their heads and surrender before Him.


    Just a glance.


    He forced Pangu axe back dozens of steps, and then fell to his knees.


    Liu Che said to the industrious believer below: "You did a good job, but this Pangu axe is still some strength. Relying on the strength of the former master, it condenses an incarnation. You are not his opponent."


    "It''s because I didn''t work hard enough to put God to shame."


    Yuwentuo was ashamed.


    There is a feeling in my heart that a child does something, but his parents find that he hasn''t done it well.


    Liu Che smiled when he heard the words, and shook his head: "This is not your fault, but something that doesn''t cry without the coffin. How can it be compared with my believers?


    Once, I said that as long as I am a believer, I can face everyone with pride! ! !


    Be optimistic, not to mention a broken axe, even if Pangu himself appeared, he would also be obliterated in front of me! "


    To demonstrate.


    Also in order to increase the confidence of the group members.


    Liu Che''s palm shrank sharply.


    The entire land of Jianmu, including the Pangu Axe, is constantly declining!


    The law of life---life is collected.


    Everything is alive.


    Nature also has its life.


    In just a few breaths, Yuwentuo witnessed the ruin of a fairyland, including the Pangu axe that he could not deal with.


    All are dying with the power of God!


    Yes, fast death.


    The Pangu axe, the most terrifying among ancient artifacts, was covered with rust in the blink of an eye and continued to age.


    The whole journey takes less than ten seconds.


    The Pangu Axe turned into ashes and disappeared!


    Yuwentuo was stunned, shocked by the power of the God of Eternity!


    It turns out that power can still be played like this.


    "Well, the mark I left on you should also disappear. Work hard, devout believer!"


    "Yes, Yuwentuo will definitely go through the fire 010 for you!"


    The gods take care of themselves so much, how can this not let Yuwentuo be moved.


    God is as graceful as the sea.


    It''s not just a joke.


    It''s just that many people are not in danger of life, and the marks in the body will not be triggered.


    What glory is this?


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and his figure disappeared in place.


    Then the sky regained its original brilliance.


    Yu Wentuo stood up and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes to cheer himself up.


    "Try hard, don''t let God down!!!"


    At this time, the four great artifacts had been gathered, and the Pangu Axe was destroyed by the gods.


    Just wait for the faith to spread to every corner, and then the final sacrifice can begin. I need to work harder!


    Yuwentuo firmly believes.


    Turned into black light, disappeared in place.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Everyone is chatting every day.


    After all, I have nothing to do, I can relax by chatting, and I can also learn some interesting anecdotes about other worlds.


    Why not do it.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Oh...the fifth day sitting in the copper coffin, it was boring...Fortunately, there is a magical method, so you don''t have to endure starvation."


    Chu Dashan: "Brother, how long will it take for your car to get to the station! Will you stay in the copper coffin for the rest of your life? People call me the emperor of the pot, I think you want the emperor of the coffin."


    Tosaka University: "Hey...actually it can be called like that~~~"


    The two people don''t know each other''s identities now.

 Chapter 377：

    It''s really interesting.


    It''s so fun to tease them!


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Don''t be afraid, the big deal is to engrave the **** pattern in the copper coffin and directly sacrifice the copper coffin."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "This...Fahhai boss, wouldn''t it be too hasty to do this?"


    The fox who only loves money: "That''s better than losing your life!!!"


    General Yuwen: "Priest priests, today I know how much the gods treat us favorably. It really is the grace of the gods, but some people don''t know it."


    Bravery: "Why do you say this?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Ask the same!".


    Chapter 295 Ye Laohei landed and built an altar in the forbidden area! (Guiqiu full order)


    General Yuwen: "Today I got the help of the goddess. I wanted to collect the remaining artifacts and started a smooth journey. As a result, Pangu was stronger than me."


    Possess the blood of Shenlong.


    And has a million-year-old mana.


    If Yuwentuo says it''s invincible.


    Then, you can think about how powerful the Pan Gu Axe is.


    Toban University: "Then...how did you defeat Pangu?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Curious, logically speaking, this Pangu shouldn''t exist, otherwise the magic star will come to God, why this Pangu doesn''t care!"


    Jishi Miko: "The question is, Pangu is not Pangu, so why did Brother Yuwentuo fail?"


    This problem spread in the group.


    Many people think that Pangu should have left behind.


    But I saw Yuwen Tuo say this.


    General Yuwen: "You don¡¯t need to guess. In fact, this Pangu is already dead. What is left is the incarnation transformed by the power of the Pangu axe. As the first artifact in the hands of the native Pangu god, there are indeed two brushes, but ...When I was in danger, the gods shot!"


    Tie boldly: "Wow... Did you carry the altar with you?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Zhu Tiedan, you really think too much. Who can carry the altar with you? I guess it''s some other means."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "God''s methods are endless. There must be a way. Why don''t you let Brother Yuwen upload a video for us to see?"


    General Yuwen: "It''s okay, let''s take a look!"


    Ding...the group member General Yuwen uploaded a video.


    The content is short.


    It only takes less than five minutes.


    But the content inside moved all the members of the group.


    Especially with the phrase said by the God of Eternity, you don''t need to feel guilty, and live proudly.


    God is as graceful as the sea.


    Have you ever seen such a merciful god?


    In exchange for those other aboriginal gods, if you see that your subordinates have taken so many benefits, they still have nothing to do.


    Will be furious.


    No matter how bad it is, I will curse it.


    The God of Eternity does not, but a loving and pacifying believer.


    Kaoru: "My **** is so kind, I can''t wait to do too much."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Isn''t this something obvious? At the beginning, I was confused and disrespectful to the gods. Not only did I not get punished, but I was carefully taught. What does this mean?


    Explain that the fraternity of God is far beyond our imagination. Looking at the aboriginal gods, how many are willing to give up their superior status? "


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately aroused the approval of countless people.


    Judicial God: "Well said, it''s Fahai, and I also agree with your point of view. Although the Jade Emperor talked to me in a low manner, he didn''t have much respect at all in his heart. He was just afraid of the power of the gods!


    When I can''t see it?


    His submission was just for his position as the Lord of the Three Realms! "


    Ji Shi Witch: "Anyway, it''s all about using each other with him in the early stage. When the strength of the religious cult develops, we will directly seize power. ¡¨!"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "The greatness of the gods cannot be guessed by the hearts of mortals. The indigenous gods who quietly quiet our world are all smog stuff.


    Hiding in Amen Chau, he didn''t think aggressive all day, and took pleasure in teasing mortals.


    They deserved to be killed! ! !


    Everyone knows that the Demon God Sauron has rebelled, but still shrinks at home. A group of **** will destroy them sooner or later! "


    Demon Hunter: "Saruman is insidious regardless of you, but your faith in God is very firm. You might as well take a look at the God of our world.


    Laozi hunted demons in the world and saved the people for ten years, but the **** **** actually said that I didn''t have enough faith.


    Fuck, stay in heaven all day, just open your mouth, and others are not qualified, he is a hammer.


    Seed it down to teach sentient beings!


    When I think of it, I am angry to see how great and compassionate our gods are.


    Look at that hypocritical God, it''s really stinking! ! ! "


    Li Er: "In fact, you only need to do your own thing, and you don''t need to be so angry and indignant. Anyway, those false gods won''t be stunned for long, and sooner or later they will die under the light of God!"


    The fearless expression: "Well, I have announced the abolition of Buddhism recently. Yesterday I asked my disciple to invite the Buddhist monk into the tower.


    The other party is a compassionate person, so I will let him recite the scriptures for a lifetime in the stupa. "


    Tanjirou: "...Good fellow, Zhu Tiedan is so ruthless, this is to keep the other party out of sight for the rest of their lives."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hey, what do you know? That is called Liugen Qingjing. If they like quietness, give them peace!"


    Tie daring: "Brother Fahai understands me. Not only did I do this, but I also told the world that every day, except for the water, it is the steamed buns, and there is no oil at all!!!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t you give me vegetables?"


    Alice: "That will definitely cause malnutrition. The nutrients humans need to ingest are still very high. If you keep eating water buns, it will definitely not work..."


    Tie the courage: "You don''t understand this, hehe... They say in Buddhism that the six roots are clean and cannot kill. Don''t you know that this vegetable is also a living thing, this wheat is also a living thing, but not seeing the heart is calm.


    Referred to as "Early Ear Snatching Bell".


    I don''t even give salt, and I serve porridge and make braised pork under the pagoda every day.


    Just let the fragrance spread directly into the stupa.


    I make them clean, and I make them like to put on a cup, and the whole thing is the same as their own true Buddhahood.


    If it''s not for fear of bad influence.


    I want to get some people to make children underneath! "


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "I rely on... I find that Zhu Tiedan is more and more in line with my mind. I suggest you put some aphrodisiac inside the man''s head! Then get a group of dancers to dance across the lighthouse..."


    Chaos Times: "...Everyone calls me Cao Cao a sinister and vicious person. I find that compared with you, I am really far behind!"


    Who are these people?


    It''s also an aphrodisiac, and it''s also a seducing monk.


    At first he thought it was to separate the monk and let the other party spend his old age peacefully.


    The most is to make others repent.


    The feelings of wickedness are all behind.


    They all like to call their own wife Cao, damn... this group of priests are not good birds!


    "Hey... I don''t know what happened to Xu Chu and the others. The altars here have been built!"


    Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the altar built in the city.


    The altar is three meters high.


    The whole is like a small pyramid.


    The bottom is built with rocks and the top is the best bricks.


    Up to the top, it is embellished with gold and some precious things.


    This is the best thing he can come up with.


    If it weren''t for the extraordinary masters of Tiger and Leopard Riding, they would have to recruit civilians.


    However, that **** is really good for himself and waiting for believers.


    You don''t have to be afraid of death in the future!


    Zuo Ci in the mere paltry, as well as those from the immortal world, the old man is not afraid of you anymore!


    Ha ha ha ha....


    ---------------


    Alice: "Since our world received the help of the gods, we have made rapid progress, especially after mastering the gene lock, the overall strength has increased by 80%!"


    Tanjirou: "Then Alice, your strength potential is not small, the power of gene lock is so strong."


    The fox who only loves money: "¡§ I can''t help but be so simple, if it is so easy, the earth would have been conquered by them long ago."


    Alice: "...Sister Yaya is right. Although we humans are strong, the power of the surviving zombies and tree spirits is still stronger than us."


    And one thing he didn''t say is.


    The umbrella company cooperated with the top management of the plant spirit.


    And there are also zombie beasts on their side. The human beings living on Earth are basically divided into two big forces.


    One school of eternal religion, and another school of aliens.


    It seems simple.


    In fact, many people have joined the aliens.


    They are all forced, and there is no way to leave.


    Even if Alice and Matt and others often go out hunting, still can only maintain a balance.


    Did not say that they completely crushed each other!


    However, those who can live the religion are very happy.


    After all, their lives have hope.


    And as long as you practice hard, you can continuously become stronger.


    This is pretty good.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I only saw zombies in movies before, and I didn''t expect such a world to exist."


    Alice: "I''ve only heard of your world in the legend, cosmic voyage... stains, I am afraid that only a few people can do it."


    Dashan Chu: "Why don''t you ask the gods when you can get to the station? If you keep sailing, it is also a problem."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Well... I''ll ask... I rely on... This is the end!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Awesome brother, remember to come to a video and enjoy your world!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Let''s take a look at your world, whether there is a huge world of Chu Xuanfeng, hehe..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "No problem!"


    ...


    The copper coffin hit the mountain.


    Take everyone out!


    The world is full of sunshine, and there are flowers and other strange fragrances nearby.


    Everyone followed Ye Laohei and came to this brand new world.


    Xiao Pang looked at Ye Laohei and asked, "Master priest, do we want to start the sacrifice?"

 Chapter 378：

    The latter nodded and tried to start flying.


    But found to be confined in place by a force.


    "It seems that we came to a very powerful one, a team of three people explored nearby, and then looked for suitable rocks and built the altar. We have to start the sacrifice!"


    Now that I understand that there are cultivators in this world.


    There are even various horrors.


    Then, after arriving at the destination, Ye Laohei naturally wanted to sacrifice first, and after gaining power, he would further expand the power of the religion.


    Don''t let him kill some people.


    But that was what they deserved. Ye Laohei said just now that the other priests encountered Pangu, but they were counter-killed by the spirit of the gods.


    It undoubtedly strengthened everyone''s confidence. ten.


    Chapter 296 Gods descended to suppress the entire plane! The female emperor was forced to surrender


    In the forbidden area, naturally there is no way to hide the cultivators nearby.


    However, they gathered together, but they couldn''t find any figure at all.


    Dozens of people stood on the periphery of the forbidden area, looking at the mountains and rivers shrouded in smoke, frowning one by one.


    "Is there really a restricted area for life in this?"


    "I don''t know, don''t ask!"


    "Then what should we do, wait for the opportunity here, or leave directly!"


    An elderly woman asked.


    The others shook their heads.


    Obviously he refused to leave.


    After all, there are too many treasures in this forbidden area. If there is any accident, they will be able to know the first time they wait here.


    Or if there is danger, you can notify the door in time.


    internal.


    Ye Laohei stood in the clouds and mist on the top of the mountain, looking at a group of people outside with a disdainful expression on his face.


    "It seems that there are a lot of cultivators in this world, there are so many people in a small area just after landing, huh... let you be arrogant for a while!


    When I sacrificed the gods, I will place you one by one. "


    As the strongest sacrament.


    Ye Laohei had already broken through the Quadrupole Realm, and now he was close to the next step.


    A restrained breath.


    However, he also understood that he couldn''t hide in it for the rest of his life.


    The most urgent task is to collect enough sacrifices.


    Hold a sacrifice.


    Ye Laohei only watched for a while before returning to the altar from the top of the mountain.


    At this time, everyone is working together to collect sacrifices.


    The altar has already been built.


    Seeing him coming back, Xiao Pang asked, "Is anyone out there?"


    Ye Laohei sneered and said, "It''s not just one person, it''s almost over a hundred people. Everyone is very strong. Fortunately, there are fairy springs and fairy fruits everywhere here. Let''s collect more and prepare to sacrifice."


    This is the restricted area.


    There seems to be something terrifying.


    But Ye Laohei is not afraid, the power of the gods is the greatest, and the restricted area is afraid of a bird.


    Three hours later.


    Thousands of fragrant fruits were placed on the altar.


    Although in the distance in the col.


    010 kept making terrifying footsteps, but no one was afraid.


    This fruit contains strange power.


    Swallowing can break through.


    Ye Laohei and the others swallowed some, but placed the best fruits on the altar.


    In fact, there are even stronger treasures in the mountains inside.


    But they dare not explore!


    "are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Then start!"


    Ye Laohei knelt before the altar and said: "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer Ye Laohei, this time I will sacrifice to you..."


    The rest of the earthlings.


    Kneel behind him.


    Constantly praying in my heart.


    God, you must come.


    Otherwise we will be over!


    With the continuous ringing of voices, the entire forbidden area began to ring one after another.


    Some sleeping things.


    Started to wake up under the stimulation of divine power.


    And the creatures sleeping in the major restricted areas, or in the Holy Land.


    I also felt the breath of this ancient forbidden zone.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t that person died yet!!!"


    "No... this breath is even more sacred, it''s not something I can snoop, no good... something big is happening!"


    "Who awakened that one, even if she is not dead, there is no time."


    ...


    Everyone talked about it.


    In this planet at this time.


    Suddenly, the wind is surging.


    The sky is constantly flickering with the terrifying thunder, thousands of flames are flying in the sky, and the river of time appears around with the thunder.


    The breath of life.


    Rich to the point of liquid.


    Let countless old monsters whose lives are about to come to an end, show greedy eyes.


    "This kind of breath of life can prolong life forever by just taking a breath, no... even if that person wakes up, I have to go over and eat something!"


    "Ah... this wonderful vitality, just watching, can make me rejuvenate, is this a fairy?"


    "I need this kind of strong vitality, and the people will fight with me!!!"


    ...


    The same thing happened in various holy places.


    This world has incomplete rules.


    Although the strength is extremely strong, it cannot live forever.


    Very extreme!


    Facing the eternal light, they could no longer bear it.


    Because the immortal medicine is not as strong as this kind of life breath, they have to fight for the danger of falling.


    The era of turmoil that started after countless years.


    Now it has suddenly come!


    However...


    The next moment, they were all suppressed in place.


    An unattainable breath of terror suppressed this dimension!


    Everything is trembling.


    Even an emperor-level creature, in front of this aura, can''t keep calm.


    The sleeping empress suddenly woke up under the inspiration of divine power.


    "Who dares to come to my home!!!"


    Accompanied by a delicate voice.


    A tender palm flew directly into the sky in the eyes of Ye Laohei and others.


    The result was frozen in midair.


    No matter how powerful you are, time is not in your control.


    Liu Che came and received the palm of the empress.


    The attack power is good.


    Seeing that her palm was frozen, this cruel woman actually wanted to cut the connection on her arm.


    Be cruel to the enemy.


    Be more ruthless to yourself.


    But why bother.


    Her right hand was let go, and the killing intent in the woman''s eyes remained undiminished, and she tried to attack again.


    boom.


    There were countless flowers blooming in the entire starry sky, and each one turned into her deity, and immediately rushed towards the figure in the sky.


    The people on this planet were directly shocked.


    No one thought of it.


    A great emperor appeared in the forbidden area.


    The breath that the other party exudes can kill them, but there are countless fairy lights protecting them.


    This was no accident.


    But this situation is scary enough.


    At this time, they were put on fire.


    Can''t advance or retreat.


    The obstacles in front of the forbidden ground have all been suppressed by the divine light.


    So far the face of the forbidden area was exposed to the world.


    Liu Che looked at the girl who tried his best to kill him, and said to him: "Although you are not bad, but this body is already decayed, and Dao Guo has also been reincarnated. The result you have been waiting for is right in front of you. I attack?"


    The woman below was slightly weak.


    Then stubbornly attacked again.


    "The difference in strength is too great. It''s not the difference you see in your eyes. Even if I don''t use the time and the law of life, I will remove the power of flame and converge the way of emotion.


    And you are not my opponent either.

 Chapter 379：

    Because I am the eternal true god, a **** who is countless times stronger than the immortals in your world! "


    Liu Che''s last word fell.


    The technique of blooming thousands of flowers instantly extinguished.


    The strength of the two sides is too far apart, and even when Chu Xuanfeng comes over, they can suppress the empress at will.


    What''s more, Liu Che''s body descended.


    Yes, in order to see this amazing female emperor.


    Liu Che came in person.


    As a result, as he expected, the opponent''s temper was more split than the Mustang.


    But the more this kind of rouge horse, the more he likes it.


    "God?" The empress, who was expressionless, said in a hoarse voice: "Since you have such power, why don''t you show up early..."


    When I was young.


    Lonely and helpless.


    Why doesn''t you God appear?


    When my brother was killed by a sacrifice, why didn''t you, a god, appear?


    At this time, the empress had no other emotions in her heart except resentment.


    "Because the gods were asleep before, it takes divine power to open up these countless worlds!"


    The speaker was Ye Laohei.


    The reincarnation of the female emperor''s brother.


    She could not listen to everyone''s words, but Ye Laohei''s words made a trace of clarity in the empress''s heart.


    Liu Che moved in his heart, seizing this opportunity, grabbed his fingers towards the empress''s chest.


    "you..."


    The other party was frightened and angry.


    How can anyone grab someone else''s part.


    Before the empress could move, a black beating emotion was taken out by Liu Che.


    moment.


    There was no resentment in the empress'' heart, and her consciousness finally recovered her calm.


    She looked at the beating black sphere in the opponent''s hand, thoughtful.


    "This is your resentment, your hatred, and even the strength to support you, the superposition of life after life..."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, is it good to be my god? I can make him stronger and protect him well. One day you will be together again."


    Liu Che didn''t clearly indicate, but the empress below must understand it in her heart.


    Of course, the empress is not willing to give her fate to others.


    But it was not a human being in front of him, but a detached god.


    Although she didn''t know why the other party would be interested in asking her own opinions, she was the empress who had lived for countless years.


    How can I not know.


    The other party is plotting himself.


    Refuse?


    Do I still have a chance to refuse.


    The female emperor slowly closed her eyes, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I can give this body to you, but you must reunite my Dao Guo with him."


    The truth is that flowers are not flowers.


    She understands.


    In the face of things that cannot be refused.


    The only thing she can do is deal, and the other party can refuse, so she can also choose to get angry when she asks herself to do something in the future.


    This is the final struggle of the Empress.


    Liu Che heard the words with a smile: "This is very simple, but my believer''s ceremony will continue, so you can wait for a while..."


    Then he turned his head to look at Ye Laohei.


    Said to it.


    "Ye Lao Hei"


    "Believers are here!"


    The other party kowtowed respectfully, eyes full of excitement.


    How powerful this woman is, she hasn''t been caught like a rabbit in the hands of the gods.


    Humph.


    Joining the religion is indeed the most correct thing.


    These days, the patrons are invincible!


    "This world is extremely vast. In the future, if you promote the religion of God, I am afraid it will be more troublesome. Assign you a sister from a previous life to assist you, give you the status of a three-star envoy, and a law of fire. I hope you don''t let me down! !!!"


    Accompanied by the ethereal divine voice fell.


    The law of fire in the air, one after another, fell towards the bottom.


    The female emperor felt the terrible flames, her pupils couldn''t help but shrank sharply.


    If this flame can comprehend one of the powers, it would be no problem to become a great emperor.


    And this **** actually bestowed her brother reincarnated a hundred flame seeds! .


    Chapter 297 The Empress changed her name to Ye Rou, different time and space represent different worlds!


    Haoheng?


    It still depends on one''s own face.


    The female emperor thought for a while, and finally couldn''t help but smile.


    What is good about her.


    Isn''t it just some talent? Compared with the gods, it''s really not a big deal.


    She sighed softly, suppressing the charming thought in her heart.


    wrong!


    The female emperor suddenly woke up, just now the **** only gave the other party a law, could it be said...


    She looked down.


    I saw that the hundred power seeds melted into a Dao Seed, and finally submerged into Ye Laohei''s body.


    Sure enough, that hundred shares of power can be dismantled and can be integrated again -.


    Accompanied by the power seed enters the body.


    Ye Laohei''s power began to soar, and hundreds of strange flames drilled out of his body, continuously burning his flesh.


    The Eucharist requires cultivation.


    It also needs to experience catastrophes to truly achieve success. The sufferings that need to be experienced can also be nourished by many treasures.


    But now Ye Laohei has directly reached the point of semi-sage with a piece of fire.


    It''s not that the power of the gods is not enough, but that he needs to slowly adapt to this power, otherwise it would be no harm to directly create an immortal.


    The female emperor just now can already feel that a piece of fire shards can become a great emperor.


    Now Liu Che''s intention was to let Ye Laohei sweep the starry sky.


    Become a strong believer of yourself.


    Immediately after Ye Laohei woke up, his whole body became vigorous, and he bowed his bow to the God of Eternity again.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods, the believer Ye Laohi will definitely restore the faith of the whole world for you like other priests, even if there is God, it will be destroyed!"


    "Well, I feel your sincerity, go and start with this star field, I will look at you from the God Realm..."


    Accompanied by the sound of falling.


    Liu Che''s body slowly faded away, and the time when this world was frozen did it begin to flow.


    Although heavenly consciousness.


    Resisting yourself frantically.


    But to him, it was nothing more than a kid''s fight, he didn''t kill any creatures, he just freezes time.


    Without affecting the development of the world, there will be no backlash.


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity!"


    "Congratulations to the God of Eternity!"


    ...


    The believers on earth shouted like crazy.


    So far their beliefs have become firm!


    As for the empress, she looked at the little girl who appeared beside Ye Laohei, showing a trace of helplessness.


    I wanted to grow up with my brother.


    It seems that this plan can only fail.


    The divine light above has not disappeared.


    The female emperor sighed slightly and flew into it.


    So far, the legend about the empress ends here.


    Only Dao Guo was left to accompany Ye Laohei.


    Seeing the cute and poor little girl, everyone leaned over.


    "Master priest, the **** said that this girl is the younger sister of your previous life, she seems to be a big brother..."


    At this moment, Xiao Nun was dressed in rags, and subconsciously shrank behind Ye Laohei.


    Don''t dare to look at those who are onlookers.


    Ye Laohei also feels his heart. This is from the connection in the soul. He just listened to him with a smile: "Since the **** said this, he is naturally my sister. Let''s go... My name is Ye Laohe and I will take care of it in the future. yours."


    The little girl nodded, obviously also sensing that her soul is close to Ye Laohei.


    When they came to chat, the wind sounded in the sky.


    A group of people came to them with rainbow light.


    When they saw Ye Laohei on the altar, the frightened faces of these people turned white, and they knelt on the ground quickly.


    "See your lord!"


    "What are you here for?"


    "My lord, when I saw the **** come to the world just now, I felt as small as an ant in my heart, and listened to what the **** said. I need believers to know..."


    "It seems that you are not some incurable people. Knowing God''s mercy and greatness, you are allowed to join. Originally, I was thinking that if no one comes to surrender, we will attack this planet."


    Everyone was shocked in a cold sweat upon hearing this.


    Surrender and be attacked.


    The difference here is big.


    Fortunately, they are smart.


    Thinking that the **** can subdue even the fierce empress, who dares to pretend to be a cup?

 Chapter 380：

    The sooner you surrender, the better.


    Ye Laohei looked at those people and told them: "I don''t care which school you belong to. From today on, your school will focus on the religion. If you dare to act against the yin, you will naturally have unimaginable consequences waiting for you. !"


    "Dare not dare!"


    "Hmph, anyway, you will know in the future, now go get the materials, this is the place where the gods appear, and the headquarters of the gods should be established there."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone is also happy.


    Being able to establish sects in the forbidden land is something I have never heard of before!


    ......


    But said the other side.


    The female emperor returned to the realm of God with the divine light.


    Although it is not a sacrifice.


    However, such a conquest has also resulted in a systematic increase.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for taking a shot and surrendering a woman with great luck, and getting 30% of the world''s luck, triggering a thousand-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star god."


    Liu Che asked in surprise: "Can this increase?"


    "Back to the host, as long as you subdue it, you can actually increase it just like the sacrifice! The amplitude is random and cannot be manipulated."


    "It turned out to be so."


    At present, the strongest goddess in his god''s realm is undoubtedly Tiamat and others.


    The strength keeps getting stronger along with the improvement of oneself.


    It is currently five stars.


    And as soon as the female emperor came, she became a six-star goddess, she was really a genius.


    Profound heritage.


    The female emperor felt her own change, thinking it was a blessing from the gods, she was shocked, her strength was directly increased by hundreds of times.


    In fact, it is a thousand times.


    But she is not easy to estimate.


    This is from a substantial increase, not simply to increase the strength in one''s own body.


    God.


    Really detached from everything!


    It''s not against your own ability.


    The stronger the god, the more obvious the awe of the gods.


    Because they know the power of the gods, they are never predictable.


    Such as the current female emperor, after the power has achieved the six-star belonging to the gods.


    Although I can intuitively feel the power of the powerful laws in the gods, it is also because I understand more that the entire world of the gods is controlled by the other party.


    Think back to your own plane.


    How barren.


    The magic medicine that the emperors fought for was not as powerful as the flowers that opened at the door of the gods.


    No wonder the **** said that he was stupid just now.


    Simply naive!


    After thinking about all this, the empress was ashamed and knelt at Liu Che''s feet.


    Although she looks down upon the ages.


    But he couldn''t face the tenderness Liu Che gave.


    In other words, can you be so powerful that you can treat ant-like creatures equally?


    the answer is negative.


    The empress considers herself to be a cruel woman, except for showing kindness to the common people, and showing true feelings for her elder brother.


    For anyone who can improve their strength.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    She will ruthlessly obliterate.


    Kneeling to a stranger like this is the first time in my life.


    She knelt, not because of anything else.


    It is in the respect of the gods to oneself.


    There are many goddesses in this hall, and a few of them are equal to her own strength. Kneeling to surrender is her respect for the gods.


    "I wonder if you have a name?"


    The voice of the gods was very gentle, which made the empress feel like a spring breeze.


    "I... forgot my name..."


    She said softly, a trace of embarrassment flashed under her eyes.


    For countless years.


    Except for reincarnation, they are fighting together.


    It is rare to stop and think for yourself.


    Liu Che was taken aback for a moment, then smiled: "How about his surname Ye in this life, how about your surname Ye? Although in the eyes of outsiders, you are fierce by nature and ruthless.


    But I think you are affectionate and righteous, a person of the most affectionate and sexual.


    So, I gave you a few names to see which one you like? "


    "One, Ye Rou.


    Although you are fierce in the lower realm, you are ruthless to others, and even more ruthless to yourself.


    But I hope you can be gentle with yourself and others in the future. "


    0.0


    "Second, Ye Ningxian. It doesn''t have any special meaning, just think you have the charm of immortality."


    Ye Rou?


    The female emperor was slightly lost, she was more inclined to the first name than the second name.


    "Ye Rou, thank the gods for the name."


    "Well, stand up, if necessary, there is no bowing ceremony in the shrine. You can stand in the palace and watch the scenery of the lower world with me."


    "Yes."


    Ye Rou stood up and stood on the left without any twisting.


    There are three women here.


    After seeing her coming, the gods began to introduce themselves.


    "Hello Ye Rou, my name is Hui Ye Ji."


    "My name is Bai Suzhen."


    "My name is Tiamat."


    ...


    Everyone is very friendly, which makes Ye Rou feel a lot more comfortable.


    It seems that the atmosphere of the shrine is pretty good.


    Then, Qing''er, who was standing on the right, asked: "My Lord God, since you brought sister Ye Rou, what about the sister Ye Rou from Hanoi outside the saint''s cemetery for a long time?"


    "The cemetery of the saints?"


    Ye Rou looked at each other strangely, wondering why she still had herself there.


    "To put it simply, the status of the tomb of the saints is something after you and Ye Laohe got detached, after countless epochs, and they don''t belong to the same dimension.


    And if I take you away, Ye Rou in the cemetery of the saints won''t know. "


    Liu Che briefly explained.


    Time and space are different.


    At this time, Kikyo lowered his head to think, and then asked, "Is this the same time and space as me and Kagome?"


    She went to Kagome''s world.


    If you proceed according to history, that witch can use her spiritual bone to resurrect herself full of resentment.


    But he brought Kagome over.


    There is no way to see the two!


    Liu Che nodded first, then shook his head and said: "It''s roughly the same, but my action has affected time and space, and also affected the original order."


    "Rong Ye Rou, please ask a question. If I follow the original history, what will I become?"


    Huh.


    A picture scroll appeared above the hall.


    Ye Rou saw herself from inside.


    If according to historical deduction, if his brother''s reincarnation did not encounter a god, he would have to suffer countless catastrophes.


    And the world will eventually become a mess.


    "So it''s like this..." People.


    Chapter 298 The Empress and the dark side merge, and the Three Kingdoms world is surging!


    Since coming to the Eternal God Realm.


    Ye Rou has been thinking about what is going on in her own world and why she has tried everything she can, but still can''t exceed it.


    Up to now, it has been bestowed by supernatural power.


    Mastered the law of time and swallowing.


    Only then finally understood the shortcomings of his world.


    There is no shortage of rules.


    How to detach?


    In addition, the extremely powerful existence is no more than ten thousand years of life, which in itself is outrageous.


    I''m afraid she is in the eyes of the gods.


    Just a person in the picture.


    At most, it is a little more unique and different.


    Then Ye Rou started to relax with the chat, and she was not as stubborn as before.


    "During this period, you can live as you want. In this sphere is your resentment and your strength. Although deprivation will make you practice faster, it will also make you not lacking in character."


    "what do you mean?"


    Ye Rou looked at the beating black ball in her hand and asked in confusion.


    "Stupid sister, the **** wants you to be a person with a distinct personality, instead of becoming Ye Rou who has no hatred, just like the nightshade sister among the goddess.


    Love and hate yourself. Whenever you feel you can accept who you once was, just absorb this lump of things. "


    Instead of Liu Che, Hui Yeji answered Ye Rou''s doubts.


    The latter nodded slightly, moved in his heart.


    Yes.

 Chapter 381：

    That is the hatred that I have persisted for tens of thousands of years, how can I say forget and forget.


    However, now that the revenge has been reported, there is nothing I can''t think of.


    Ye Rou bowed to the gods and walked out of the hall with the sphere.


    She was afraid that she would lose her temper, so she went back to her boudoir and was fusing.


    Ye Rou''s palace is called Yunge.


    It is a fairy mountain blessed land surrounded by clouds and mist.


    There is a strong divine power inside.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Looking at the magnificent mountains and the butterfly elves flying in the sky, Ye Rou couldn''t help but smile.


    Ye Rou looked around, flew to a mountain, and pressed the black ball into his body.


    Immediately within the Lingtai.


    Another Ye Rou appeared.


    Or maybe it was the former empress who had an extremely indifferent expression, like a thousand years of ice.


    It''s cold and photogenic.


    "I really don''t know that the female emperor who killed the world fearfully would actually kneel in front of the god, don''t you know what it means to kneel?"


    The empress looked at Ye Rou sarcastically.


    The words are full of gunpowder.


    And Ye Rou calmly said: "Then what do you want me to do? You have seen the power of the gods, even if I am willing to go all over, won''t I end up in despair, and then my tired brother will be reincarnated to die?"


    Talking about Ye Laohei.


    The dark empress fell into silence.


    Ye Rou said again: "From the moment you are taken away, I know what I will end up with. If there were choices back then, we would be willing to be the forbidden of others and protect my brother."


    "I..."


    The dark side of the empress was speechless.


    Although she is a collection of hatred, she can also tell the truth.


    Seeing that she was silent again, Ye Rou stepped forward to save the other person, and then whispered: "You are me, I am you... Brother can get happiness, Dao Guo will accompany him to grow up, isn''t that enough..."


    Tears shed tears in Ye Rou''s eyes as she spoke.


    They had no choice back then.


    Now it has.


    This is enough.


    The empress on the dark side looked at her pure spirit body with a long sigh, and finally her body melted and merged with the other party.


    Although she really wants to be persistent.


    But it was Ye Rou''s words that really let him go.


    This time, I chose it myself.


    She is herself, she is herself.


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    Qing''er sensed Ye Rou''s change and said: "She has already merged. Actually, if you want to control it, Ye Rou, who doesn''t have any hatred, can control it better."


    "But I am not that kind of god, even if I don''t want to wait for bedtime, I won''t force it."


    Liu Che''s pride is even greater than that of the Empress.


    Since I don''t like him, I naturally don''t force it.


    For example, the current Three Madonna, Yang Chan, has not turned the other party''s brand so far.


    The reason is very simple.


    What he likes is the congenial love, rather than the simple thoughts.


    Several gods all smiled.


    It is precisely because the gods are like this that they are attracted to them.


    .....


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Today is as lively as ever.


    Especially after Yuwentuo has promoted God''s grace, there are people discussing how to become stronger basically every day.


    The priests who have not been promoted are helped by everyone.


    Began to continuously strengthen faith.


    Among them, the person who asked the most questions had changed from Ye Laohei to Cao Cao.


    There is no way, who said that Lao Cao is an ancient person.


    Although there are immortals, the power of technology is still very practical.


    For example, some medical knowledge.


    It''s very popular.


    Troubled Times: "Thank you so much now. I didn''t expect that there are so many ways to promote the religion of God, and I have benefited a lot."


    The fearless expression: "Who isn''t it? The believers in Dongying have almost wiped out that area. I think my Ming army is about to start an expedition to Goryeo and the Peacock dynasty!"


    General Yuwen: "Come on, I will be promoted in a few months, hehe..."


    Alice: "It is necessary to popularize the knowledge of the religion, everyone work hard!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Everyone, I announce that I have taken off!!!"


    Dashan Chu: "You fly a hammer, if you sacrifice, send the video quickly, rely on... how long have you been waiting for you, don''t you?"


    Tanjirou: "Anyone who sacrifices will take off, don''t pretend to be a cup...you are weak in the group!"


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s okay to see that the child is aggrieved, Ye Laohei, we are not afraid of Chu''s black hands, come on..."


    Ding... Ye Laohei, an ordinary member of the group, uploaded a video.


    Then countless people downloaded it.


    All of the goddesses were not downloaded.


    Because they know what happened.


    And Chu Xuanfeng, who was far away in the underworld, couldn''t help screaming strangely after watching the video.


    "Fuck... this **** **** demon, one of the three heavenly emperors is actually this Ye Laohei, and his younger sister is also the heavenly emperor!!!"


    Recalling Rin Tosaka''s jokes.


    And Tu Shan Yaya''s jokes.


    Chu Xuanfeng immediately determined that this person must be the Three Heavenly Emperor.


    Damn, he likes to make cups, I can follow the pollen road to **** you!


    Soon his expression turned gloomy again.


    "That''s not right... Time and space are different, so the world is also different. What''s the situation in the end..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Mother...This Ye Lao Hei is actually the emperor of Chu whirlwind world, I am Gan!!!"


    Tanjiro: "Really? I haven''t read it yet..."


    Li Er: "I dare to swear it''s true, because I have been to the pollen road!!"


    Tosaka University: "Hey...interesting, the emperor of tank, and emperor of coffin!!!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "What''s the situation? I am the emperor..."


    The fox who only loves money: "In the world of Chu Xuanfeng, you are indeed the emperor, but...time and space are different, you can understand that the world line is completely different..."


    Chu Dashan: "Mother, seeing your face, I want to **** you on the road of pollen!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Don''t... Brother, I was really wrong. And Sister Longkui... It was all my fault at the beginning, please."


    Don''t look at him now gaining strength.


    But in the face of this group of bigwigs.


    Still a vegetable chicken.


    However, Chu Xuanfeng''s words also reminded him.


    Ye Laohei began to download videos about the world of Chu''s whirlwind, and began to watch them one by one.


    When seeing the final battle.


    Behind the figure that appeared, he couldn''t help falling into silence.


    It turned out that in another world, I was like this.


    The woman who came out of the forbidden area was her own sister. I remembered the copper coffin and the little girl beside her.


    He understood everything in an instant,


    "However, it would be nice for her to be happy."


    A woman always has a destination. It is such a beautiful thing to serve the gods and enjoy peace.


    I will take care of your doppelganger sister.


    See you later!


    Chaos King: "Actually, there is nothing to make a fuss about, that old Gao...Yes, it''s the old Gao in the group. Isn''t there Qin Shihuang in his world?


    It wouldn''t be surprising if there were Qin Shihuang in the future, just two irrelevant flowers. "


    Dashan Chu: "That''s right, it''s probably difficult for someone like Ye Laohei to become the Emperor of Heaven for tens of thousands of years!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Nevertheless, you can''t take it carelessly. I used my supernatural power and watched. His world is about the same size as yours. This shows that..."


    Tanjirou: "There are still some enemies of God, right?"


    Vampire Queen: "Binguo, then the war on the plane will start again soon!"


    Li Er: "Hey 1.5 hey... I have seen a lot of treasures in the restricted area. To be honest, I''m greedy! Although the treasures are flawed, it''s good to train them. Sizzling..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Li Shimin, do you pay attention to it? How can you say that you are also a generation of emperors, I rely on... and lick your tongue."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I think he is addicted to fighting."


    Tanjiro: "Who isn''t addicted? You can harvest a lot of supplies in every war. Ask Sam, how many resources have been robbed in this magical battle."


    Blond boy Sam: "Hey...not much, not much, just the resources of two planets!"


    The group became quiet for an instant.


    Two planets!


    What a crazy number!


    Queen of the Vampire: "Big brother, I won''t sleep anymore, I recruit believers every day, and I must be promoted in the shortest time!"


    Demon Hunter: "Plus one, I''m almost done with this hell, it''s time to go to heaven to get a good life, everyone bye... I''m definitely right next time."


    ------------


    At this time, within the world of the Three Kingdoms.


    The tiger and leopard rider finally came to Wu Jun, the home of Sun Quan.


    This is his main city.


    At the same time, his family members and even his younger sister Sun Shangxiang are here. .


    Chapter 299 His wife was stolen, Zhou Yu and Sun Quan both vomited blood and fainted!


    At this moment, Wu Jun is very peaceful and peaceful.

 Chapter 382：

    There is no atmosphere of troubled times at all.


    After all, it is the main city of Soochow.


    No outside world can influence this place.


    The tigers and leopards riding in pieces, dressed as ordinary people, came to the city.


    There is almost no need to inquire.


    Then you can know where Sun Quan''s family lives.


    Now, although the foot trainer¡¯s wife has come here, she has not yet passed the door.


    It was originally scheduled to be the fifteenth wedding next month.


    But because of Cao Cao''s tactics, Sun Quan had to go to supervise the battle near the border.


    Sun Shangxiang wore a heroic red dress and came to chat with her unmarried sister-in-law''s courtyard. Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao were also here.


    The former is her sister-in-law, and the latter is Zhou Yu''s unmarried wife.


    "Second Sister-in-law, don''t be angry, when the Cao thief is repelled, my brother will be back!"


    There are no outsiders in the courtyard.


    Therefore, Sun Shangxiang spoke naturally.


    As a result, it drew Da Qiao''s eyes.


    "You girl spends all day in the barracks, and I don''t know who you will be married to in the future, and you also say witty words about your second sister-in-law!"


    "It''s just... Don''t you know that after your eldest brother is gone, every time your second brother comes over, you have to sigh and sigh about you!"


    Bu Lian''s face flushed.


    Immediately refuted.


    A group of concubines suddenly laughed.


    Sun Shangxiang was blushing.


    But she didn''t see the hatred flashing in her sister-in-law''s eyes.


    She was forcibly won by Sun Ce.


    For this reason, even the old father was angered to death, and it was because Tiankui came to avoid being defiled by Sun Ce.


    Now she has been a widow with 29 innocence for a long time.


    How much does the true friendship actually have?


    That is, this silly Sun Quan''s sister can''t see through it!


    Just as the women were chatting, Sun Shangxiang''s eyes suddenly became cold, and the long sword from his waist was instantly pulled out.


    "Who is it? Why is it sneaky outside!"


    The aura opened.


    Sword Qi is approaching the corner of the wall.


    boom.


    The earthy wall naturally couldn''t hold the sword qi and shattered, but the sneaky figure raised his hand and pressed down her sword qi.


    "Who are you? Why eavesdrop on our conversation!"


    Sun Shangxiang cast a look at the sister-in-laws behind him and motioned them to ask for help.


    After all, they are all family members of military commanders.


    There are some martial arts skills, but you can''t use Wushuang.


    I saw the man in linen clothes, looking at the women in the courtyard, and smiled triumphantly: "It''s really a happy reunion. I didn''t expect it to be so smooth. Please also ask the girls not to struggle and let us get back to life. !"


    "What? You belong to Cao Cao!"


    "Hmph, the prime minister''s name, how can you call it, let''s go together!"


    Hula la.


    Twelve men flew out from everywhere.


    The speed is extremely fast.


    Sun Shangxiang had not reached the peak of combat power at this time, and was still a little young.


    Not the opponent of this group of people at all.


    There are only two fights.


    She was knocked out, and the other women, although they insisted on three or five moves, were no match for the tiger and leopard riders who practiced the magic!


    "Head, everything is done!"


    "Well, find someone to transport out of the city, I guess the east side should start!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    Just when Hubaoqi left with Sun Shangxiang and other female relatives.


    In Wu Jun, a terrible fire ignited at the same time.


    Everyone on Tiger Leopard Rider is carefully selected.


    The level of ferocity was more powerful than that of Xu Chu before practicing the Divine Law.


    It''s a trivial thing to be one enemy and one hundred.


    Quick recovery ability, terrible combat effectiveness.


    And desperate play.


    In an instant, Wu Jun was stirred into a pot of porridge, not only that, the city wall of Nancheng Land was directly shattered to pieces with explosives.


    Although technology is **** in the practice world.


    But it is undeniable that the power of explosives is still very powerful in front of ordinary people.


    Flying pigeons pass on books.


    Cao Cao gave the skills he learned to his cronies.


    Wu Jun.


    It was completely messed up, and the explosions one after another made people think that Wu Hou was abandoned by the sky and fled out of the city in terror.


    The Tiger and Leopard Riding is in chaos.


    Quietly disappeared.


    That day.


    Sun Quan is worrying about how to recapture the city.


    "Report... Lord, there was an explosion in Wu County, the residents were in a mess, your fianc¨¦e Bu Lianshi, and sister Sun Shangxiang are all missing!"


    "What?"


    Sun Quan was stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    Zhou Yu, wearing a satin dress, immediately asked: "Where is my wife, Xiao Qiao? Say it!!!"


    Xiao Qiao is his wife who passed the door.


    It was just because his sister said that Sun Ce had just passed away and it was not suitable to have **** with each other, so it was suppressed.


    Now Sun Quan''s wife and sister are lost.


    He is naturally scared too.


    As a result, the soldier who reported the letter glanced at the two of them and said in a low voice: "The two ladies, big and small, are all missing."


    puff.


    Zhou Yu''s eyes went dark, and he was directly bleeding out of anger.


    But Sun Quan stepped back three steps in a row, his face darkened to the bottom of the pot, and then angrily said: "Then don''t check it out for me!!!"


    What a shame.


    My main city was stolen, and my wife was also lost.


    He didn''t even have the face to see people after this.


    "Yes!"


    For a moment, Cheng Pu walked over after hearing the news, and saw the governor vomiting blood and fainted, and Wu Hou, whose face was black and charcoal, and his heart immediately jumped.


    "Wu Hou, it''s better to guard here as an old minister, you first go back to Wu County!"


    After all, that is the main city, a matter of stabilizing people''s hearts.


    Sun Quan has to go.


    "No...cough...this...this must be the conspiracy of the wife Cao, only he would like to arrest other people''s wives!!!"


    Hear Cheng Pu''s voice.


    Most governor slowly turned awake.


    Gives his own suggestions.


    But the corners of the bleeding mouths made the corners of their eyes twitch.


    By the way, Zhou Yu also has many wives.


    As for being so careful.


    I was vomiting blood.


    However, his words are not bad.


    Sun Quan squinted his eyes and said, "I don''t think it''s Liu Bei''s servant or Cao Cao...but the latter has a higher probability. The border raid is not long after.


    If I were that Cao Mengde, since I won the shore, I would naturally arrange for an attack, but he would defend the city.


    Come here, patrol the riverside for me, and block the entire border by the way! "


    "Here..."


    Sun Quan is still smart, but he forgot one thing.


    That is, the Tiger and Leopard Cavalry is getting stronger every day, including Cao Cao''s soldiers, after practicing the magical technique.


    One by one fiercely surpassed human imagination.


    Even 70% have turned on Wushuang Power!


    Just when Sun Quan sent Zhou Yu to settle in the rear, Cao Cao also got the news.


    "Hahaha.... What Sam gave is wonderful, killing Sun Quan, the **** king, and the order given to Xu Chu Chuan by someone to attack Sun Quan at all costs and take those beauties back."


    "Yes!"


    An order came out.


    Naturally evokes a **** storm.


    The soldiers who had been trapped in the city for half a month finally started to move.


    When Sun Quan led the army for the first time, he understood what the army of the gods was.


    A soldier dressed in tatters rushed in front of him, turned on Wushuang, and clamored to kill Wu Hou, to show the prime minister.


    Depend on.


    I''m so worthless?


    Sun Quan was immediately furious, raised his weapon and attacked the past.


    The moment when the two meet.


    He was shocked!

 Chapter 383：

    The momentum is unstoppable!


    This is clearly unparalleled power.


    "what ''s wrong?!!!"


    Sun Quan yelled in anger and shook the opponent back with one blow.


    As a veteran general, he still has some strength.


    However, the following scene shocked him.


    I saw Xu Chu holding a big knife, and he wiped out hundreds of soldiers in one blow!


    "Wu Hou, what is the strength of a certain person."


    The thick black man laughed strangely.


    Rushed towards Sun Quan fiercely.


    "withdraw!!!"


    "Hurry up!!!"


    Thousands of people were lost in just one contact.


    This is something that Soochow cannot accept.


    The defeat became a reality.


    When Sun Quan withdrew into the city, his loss reached 15,000.


    "Damn... what happened in this?"


    "Why is there such a strong garrison in a mere mere..."


    Sun Quanqi gritted his teeth and paced the hall continuously.


    From the hunter to the prey.


    Who can bear this?


    His defeat naturally caused a sensation in Soochow.


    Especially the chaotic situation of Wu Jun.


    People all over the country are shaking their hearts, and they are overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yu kept issuing orders, which calmed people''s hearts and stabilized the situation.


    But... something that made Sun Quan desperate appeared.


    That was five days later.


    There was harsh laughter and clamor from outside the city.


    At this moment, Sun Quan only hopes that Zhou Yu will settle down and bring the army to rescue himself.


    As for the ridicule, let them go.


    Anyway, I got used to it every day.


    Just then the door was pushed open, and a small soldier ran in.


    "Report... Wu Hou, people outside the city are clamoring again, this time... this time..."


    "What happened this time?"


    "The other party has arrested your family members and circumnavigated the city grandly, preparing to be sent to Shouchun, and they also said to show you that your wife and sister were sent away together."


    "what?"


    Sun Quan stood up.


    Looking at the little soldier with red eyes.


    The latter kept nodding, confirming the facts again.


    moment.


    Sun Quan came to the wall and saw a float, driving five hundred meters away.


    Among them, his own sister, the wife who has never passed the door, and his sister-in-law and Zhou Yu''s wife.


    All in it.


    "This Cao thief...really hateful..."


    Sun Quan growled furiously.


    But it attracted ruthless mockery from below.


    "Listen to Sun Quan, we will be a family in the future. My prime minister won''t want these beauties because they are sacrifices to the gods."


    "Hey...Don''t worry, gods are very good to their own women."


    "It''s extremely, it''s extremely. It''s a pity that Soochow Wu doesn''t know the will of God, so he should be alive and angry..."


    "Ha ha ha ha...."


    Sun Shangxiang looked at his brother on the head of the city, and closed his eyes in despair with tears streaming down his face.


    She wanted to struggle.


    But the martial arts in the body were blocked, and coupled with the medicine being taken, it was impossible to break free.


    I can only watch myself circle the city for a week, and then leave towards the river.


    Under Cao Jun''s merciless mockery.


    Sun Quan couldn''t hold on anymore, just like Zhou Yu, vomiting blood and fainted. .


    Chapter 300 Zuo Ci''s crane was directly burned, Ye Rou preached in the lower realm! (Guiqiu full order)


    The four girls were sent to the other side of the river by ferry.


    After all, I have been entrenched for a month.


    Plus, fighting on the water is two different things from driving a ship.


    So transportation is extremely simple.


    Among the four women.


    Bu Lianshi had tears in his eyes, Sun Shangxiang was full of hatred, and Xiao Qiao was confused.


    Only Big Joe is full of smiles.


    Whether it''s a float or a boat.


    All they enjoy are high-level treatment.


    No abuse at all.


    Sitting on the boat, Da Qiao turned to an ordinary-looking female believer and asked: "Is your prime minister planning to kill us?"


    The latter was stunned.


    Then he shook his head and said: "No, our gods do not kill people, and your upcoming goddesses are used as living sacrifices to sacrifice to the gods."


    Because it is inconvenient to take care of Sun Shangxiang and others.


    Therefore, the Tiger and Leopard rides with female members before they travel.


    There are only two in total.


    It is the two of them who are serving Da Qiao and others now.


    The strength is not worse than that of others, and they can speak dialects of various places. If there is no religious religion, they are typical meticulous works.


    Another member smiled at Da Qiao and said: "Our God Sect is committed to restoring peace to the world, and join the embrace of God together..."


    "Huh... after all, it''s not that Cao Cao wants to win the world and pretend to be a ghost!"


    Sun Shangxiang sneered.


    "Are you pretending to be fools? Actually, you already knew it. Originally, we people were just doing miscellaneous work.


    But now you can have stronger power than you. Doesn''t this represent the problem?


    Your brother Wu Hou Sunquan was not forced by Xu Chu to leave the city. "


    Talking about the pain, Sun Shang stared fragrantly.


    But there is no way to refute it.


    After all, the facts are in front of them. If Cao Cao''s army hadn''t suddenly become stronger, they wouldn''t have ended up in such a situation.


    Recall the news a few days ago.


    Obviously this is Cao Cao''s conspiracy, but it''s a pity that no one has seen it through.


    I only thought that Cao Cao''s goal was aimed at Jiang An, who would have thought that the other party''s goal was himself.


    After half an hour.


    Sun Shangxiang and others once again sat in the carriage and headed towards Shouchun.


    It took two days.


    They just arrived at their destination.


    This is a huge temple outside Shouchun.


    Tens of thousands of people practice cross-legged here.


    In front of the temple, there is a golden altar.


    Engraved with mysterious symbols.


    It looks very mysterious.


    "Return to the prime minister, the goddess has come to the temple."


    "Well, I see. Announce it, and prepare to start offering sacrifices..."


    Cao Cao stood up, tidied his clothes, and walked outside.


    now.


    Countless people are watching him.


    After all, in addition to the identity of the prime minister, he is also the priest of the eternal religion.


    Naturally, there is also a saying in this world.


    It¡¯s just that offering sacrifices to the heavens is a sacrifice to the gods of the fairy world, while Cao Cao is a sacrifice to the real gods.


    At this time, Cao Cao was very young, walking on the street, arousing cheers from countless people.


    "The prime minister... is he really going to worship the gods. ¡¨?"


    "What should we prepare?"


    "The prime minister..."


    ...


    With a cry, Cao Cao walked out of the temple.


    moment.


    The three women, Diao Chan, Zhen Mi, and Cai Wenji, walked out of the side hall and headed to the altar together.


    Not long after coming out.


    Cao Cao felt that someone in the sky was watching him.


    He sneered inwardly.


    Hmph...Look, I''ll let you know who is the ruler of heaven and earth in a while!


    Cao Cao pretended not to notice, walked to the altar step by step, and commanded: "Boom the drum, burn the incense, prepare to sacrifice..."


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.

 Chapter 384：

    The skin drum banged.


    Numerous long horns were blown up.


    At this moment, except for the sound of prayer throughout Shouchun.


    There is no other sound.


    The clouds in the sky.


    Zuo Ci sat on the crane, his eyes fixed on the **** pattern on the altar.


    "Could Cao Cao get entangled with Ying Long? That pattern looks very mysterious, it seems to be absorbing some kind of power..."


    He muttered to himself.


    Looking at the Shen Wen, he fell into contemplation.


    At the other end, Daji, the nine-tailed demon fox transformed into a bird, showed a cold face.


    "Sure enough, as Master Lu Zhi said, this Cao Cao has rebelled, but it seems that he is not trying to surrender to the immortal world...


    Is there anyone else intervening in this world? "


    A terrifying figure flashed in Daji''s heart, it was absolutely impossible to be that great god.


    That great **** has already abandoned the Yaozu!


    Forget it, let me see what these do.


    Now that Cao Cao calculated Sun Quan, the latter should be very angry, and he could take advantage of this just now.


    After figuring this out.


    Da has turned into a cloud of smoke and drifted towards the land of Soochow.


    At this time, Sun Quan was anxiously attacking his heart, and he was not prepared for his mind, and was taken advantage of by this fox demon.


    Dream.


    Sun Quan saw a fairy who said he could help him regain his sister and wife.


    "Who are you? Why help me!"


    Even in his dream, Sun Quan still remained partially calm.


    Da Ji smiled evilly, **** her hair and said: "Wu Hou, do you think too much? Now you are still bargaining?


    Then Cao Cao has already helped immortals. If you don''t make a decision, you will inevitably become the first force to be destroyed! "


    "It''s you... Yuan Luzhi''s hand!!!"


    He couldn''t see through if the immortal energy lingered just now.


    Now Daji is showing a hint of flattery, she has already exposed her identity.


    That terrible demonic energy.


    Like a beacon.


    It''s hard to look straight!


    "What about the devil? My master Yuan Lu Zhi is not something you can talk about. Now you can only survive under Cao Cao''s army if you surrender!


    Choose to surrender, or choose to be killed! ! !


    I saw that Cao Cao especially likes married women..."


    Daji smiled charmingly and looked over Sun Quan''s head without a trace.


    It seems that the green grassland there can all be herding sheep!


    The boundless devilish energy was continuously injected into Sun Quan''s body, but he didn''t notice it at all.


    The hatred keeps deepening.


    In the end, Sun Quan''s spiritual platform got out of control.


    The eyes lost their original luster and gradually darkened.


    boom.


    The dream space is shattered.


    Sun Quan opened his eyes, and a pair of magic armor wrapped him up.


    There he saw the figure of Demon King Yuanluzhi.


    But just half an hour.


    Sun Quan fell.


    From then on to the road of no return.


    ...


    On Shouchun''s side, as the sacrifice proceeded, Cao Cao knelt before the altar.


    Finally began to sing.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your loyal believer Cao Mengde. Although our world is full of filth, there are still many people with firm beliefs who are praying for your love..."


    Prayer sacrificial texts, chanting over and over again.


    In the territory under Cao Cao''s administration, one temple after another was lit.


    The believers looked at Cao Cao''s figure.


    Hui prayed with him.


    Until there is a vision in the sky.


    In the beginning, the sky was just wind and cloud changes, and soon there was a billowing thunder, and strange flames were flying like phantoms.


    Cao Cao made sacrifices with all his heart, and naturally did not pay attention to changes in the outside world.


    But the seven women who were sacrifices were stunned by the vision in the sky.


    Sun Shangxiang muttered to himself: "Is there really a god?"


    It was a clear afternoon, but the sky slowly dimmed, and the sun was obscured by the mysterious night sky.


    A mysterious and terrifying world.


    Falling down from the sky.


    Immortal Zuo Ci was shocked by this change, riding a crane to find out what happened, but a flame fell in the air.


    The crane he sat down instantly turned into ashes.


    "not good!!"


    Zuo Ci was shocked and immediately used the paper man substitute method.


    This has not been affected and killed!


    Even so, it scared him a lot.


    What kind of existence is this? Demon Lord Yuan Luzhi doesn''t have such terrifying strength, right!


    Zuo Ci fell into the forest outside Shouchun.


    Gasping for breath.


    His eyes were filled with happiness.


    The changes in the sky continued. When the starry sky was fixed, a huge strange beast drove from the starry sky.


    It looks like fire.


    Body shape is flowing.


    It wasn''t until the other party descended from that vast and great world that sentient beings saw what it was.


    A black phoenix.


    The figure is extremely huge.


    It''s as huge as a thousand meters.


    On the bird''s head stood a woman in a black dress, looking around the world.


    In the end, his eyes were fixed on Cao Cao''s Longevity Land.


    "You sacrificed the chief priest this time?"


    A cold voice came from the air.


    Cao Cao immediately raised his head, but saw the woman wearing a half-covered mask, although only her normal face was exposed.


    But she can know this woman in a role.


    He shook his heart and nodded again and again and said, "My lord, I am the chief priest of this world, Cao Cao, Cao Mengde.


    I don¡¯t know if you are..."


    After all, it hides the appearance.


    He didn''t dare to look carefully, so he could only ask.


    Ye Rou smiled faintly, and said: "My name is Ye Rou. I am a **** under the seat of the eternal god. You don''t need to be so careful."


    Since it is a believer of God.


    Naturally you can look directly at yourself.


    "Thank you Lord God."


    Ye Rou.


    He remembered.


    That was Ye Laohei''s younger sister, a big brother who had lived for tens of thousands of years.


    It turned out to be her!


    "This time you made a good sacrifice. The gods are happy, granting you the status of a two-star divine envoy, as well as a thousand-year life and a thousand-year mana.


    This is my first time in the lower realm. I have given you a method and some immortal food, which is considered a reward to you.


    I hope you can turn this world into a place of religion sooner. "


    Ye Rou still admires Cao Cao.


    Courageous.


    Do things without rules, just look at the results.


    And she still wanted to leave some good impressions on these believers for the first time in the Lower Realm.


    Trivial exercises.


    It should be able to strengthen Cao Cao''s strength and let the other party clean up this filthy world earlier.


    Just before I descended.


    There are several consciousnesses spying.


    As a result, all were swallowed by her, and some people were killed along the way.


    Spy on her?


    That''s really looking for death! !


    If it weren''t for the gods to be gentler, they would destroy the immortal world with one hand.


    Two groups of divine light.


    Falling from Ye Rou''s hands, one portion was Shouyuan and Mana.


    The other one is the Demon Swallowing Technique!


    Your own way of enlightenment! factory.


    Chapter 301 The final sacrifice from the world of One Piece, the devil fruit tree is revived!


    After Cao Cao received the gift, his body flew into the air involuntarily, and the infinite waves of aura were exaggerated.


    Xianli condenses in the body.

 Chapter 385：

    In just a moment, Cao Cao broke through from a mortal to the realm of an immortal.


    Even more powerful than Zuo Ci!


    Moreover, the Demon of Swallowing Heaven also transformed Cao Cao''s cultivation method and made his strength even further.


    Although this is magic.


    But don''t forget that it was improved by Ye Rou.


    Good and evil?


    It still depends on the user.


    After Cao Cao was sober, he knelt on one knee and said in a very firm tone: "Thank you for the gift of the God of Ye, thank you for the gift of the God of Eternity, I, Cao Mengde, will unify the world and report the love of God."


    "Well, it seems that you have a good understanding. Remember, calm down the world before going to the immortal world, don''t worry about them going around the game, I have already killed the chicken and the monkey."


    "Yes!"


    Cao Cao was overjoyed.


    It seems that this fierce **** has beaten those fairy gods.


    It''s so refreshing.


    Human affairs are naturally handled by humans, and that''s right.


    "However, Dong Wu Sun Quan seems to have fallen into the magic way, you have to be a little more careful..."


    Before leaving, Ye Rou said lightly.


    Cao Cao''s proud expression became solemn again.


    Afterwards, the seven goddesses, accompanied by the light of colored glaze, disappeared in front of the world.


    Went to the God Realm.


    At this time, I saw Cao Cao straightening up and instructing his military commander: "You have heard it too, Sun Quan rebelled against God''s will and cooperated with that snake demon Yuan Lu Zhi. At present, we are rectifying military affairs and ready to face the battle at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    "As for the immortal grain, we also have to grow it. After all, the consumption of grain by the cultivation of the gods is still very large."


    Before the lower realm, Ye Rou first went to the Temple of Life, took the seeds of the fairy grain, and then came here.


    This chaotic world.


    Xianliang is the best thing to use 013.


    It is also the most practical.


    The current immortal grains, as long as they have water, can grow quickly, have a very unique taste, and can provide some medicinal properties.


    Strengthen people''s physical fitness.


    Now Alice''s world, it is precisely because of this thing that powerful progress can be made.


    Otherwise, turn on the gene lock and practice divine law.


    The food consumed is in an extremely terrifying state.


    Guo Jia nodded again and again. If the state of the food is not dealt with, they must continue to attack others, which is a very stressful existence.


    Don¡¯t worry about food now.


    What a blessing.


    "God is worthy of being a god. It''s really a foresight. I don''t know the priest, what is the identity of this god? I can also worship."


    "This...you only need to know that her surname is Ye, who once killed a star field with one palm..."


    Guo Jia and other military divisions, as well as the nearby fierce generals, changed their expressions after hearing this.


    Good guys.


    He looked very gentle, but he was actually a ruthless person.


    No wonder I always feel afraid to look directly at her.


    Zhang Yun said to the side: "Since the lord of the gods said that Sun Quan has joined Yuan Luzhi, do we want to attack the prime minister?"


    "No... you go and arrange like this to constantly stimulate Sun Quan and drive him into madness. Only this way can lead to the guy behind the scenes."


    "Do you suspect that Yuan Luzhi has an emissary?"


    "good!"


    Cao Cao said very confidently.


    Once, he was also charmed by a voice.


    Just joined Yuanluzhi''s camp, but soon met the gods.


    Only by allowing Sun Quan to deteriorate, can they find the man who manipulates.


    Moreover, he is no longer that mortal, but has achieved the existence of an immortal.


    Suddenly, Cao Cao remembered something, and said to Dian Wei next to him, "Dian Wei, go and arrest Zuo Ci, who has become a god. Since the religion is going to grow, all snoopers will have to pay a price."


    "Hey, look at the lord, let him be obedient."


    Dian Wei touched his bright brain door and said with a grinning smile.


    It is less than a stick of incense.


    Zuo Ci was brought in by the big five flowers. He wanted to run, but Dian Wei was too brave, plus a group of tiger and leopard riders.


    There is no way to go.


    The Immortal Zuo Ci was extremely embarrassed at this time.


    The body is full of dust, and a pinch of the beard will be pulled off.


    Guo Jia and Jia Xu looked at each other.


    Good guy, dignified generations of immortals, reached such a realm.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    "Lord, Dianwei brought you the birdman Zuo Ci. This guy''s crane was burned by the gods, huh... you should just slaughter people like this kind of vain attempt to watch the gods."


    Dian Wei touched the top of his head, constantly looking at where to cut the knife for a while.


    As a result, Zuo Cigaba, who was scared, immediately fainted.


    Cao Cao smiled, and his opponent said, "Look, this is the immortal who is famous all over the world. We have gained supernatural power in us. It is just a village husband. Lock it up... When will you wake up and when will you ask him? , If you surrender, give him an official and a half position, if you don''t agree, just kill him."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Dian Wei grabbed it with a big hand, grabbed the other''s trousers and left.


    I didn''t care at all, the immortal''s face rubbed in the mud.


    -----------


    Inside the world of One Piece.


    Since the death of Eim, who manipulated the world, peace has finally come here.


    The Quartet waters returned to normal.


    The great route was cancelled, which brought peace to the entire world.


    The religion has become the main theme of the world.


    There are no pirates.


    There are no murderers.


    There are only a lot of adventurers, adventuring in groups all over the world.


    Inside the religious headquarters.


    Looking at his irritating son and Ace, who was sulking on the side, Long said to them: "You two disobedient guys, if you come to the headquarters of the gods to make trouble again, you will be locked up in the deep sea prison."


    Luffy was anxious when he heard it!


    Some time ago, because he lost the Devil Fruit ability, he made a lot of trouble here.


    As a result, he was beaten by his grandfather fat and thrown into the big prison, where he met Ace.


    Only after inquiring.


    The other party wanted to avenge Baibeard, thinking that Baibeard was forced to join the cult.


    So he was thrown into prison.


    Even the white beard couldn''t meet.


    This level is three months!


    "No... it has nothing to do with me, Ace is coming."


    Long Wenyan turned his head and looked at Ace.


    The latter looked at him unyieldingly.


    "Do you still think White Beard was forced?"


    "Yes, such a great man shouldn''t be like a dog, kneeling and saluting at you only! You must have threatened him in some way!!!"


    Ace gritted his teeth, making Long and other priests want to laugh.


    Otherwise, a child is a child.


    Only one aspect of the matter can be seen.


    And can''t see the real result.


    "White Beard was willing to kneel to me, not because he was afraid of my strength, but because he was offering his loyalty to God, and one more thing, he always cared about his hometown, but before the time when the world government was strong.


    His hometown has always suffered from poverty.


    You don''t understand some great principles, because I taught them how to be rich, and White Beard knelt down convincingly.


    It seemed that it was still too presumptuous, even as Roger''s son, it was smooth sailing.


    In the next period of time, I will block all your abilities, go to work with the people, and feel the lives of some ordinary people. "


    The dragon''s eyes released a mental shock.


    Ace quickly fell to the ground.


    Then he was taken away by others, during which Luffy didn''t even dare to let go.


    In fact, he also knew that his father would not kill each other.


    It just made him understand the truth.


    "As for you..."


    Long looked at his son and groaned.


    "Just stay here for a few days. Sacrifice will be coming soon. After you go to the God Realm, you can continue to take your own people on the adventure."


    "Really?"


    The greatness of the gods.


    Luffy has heard of it a long time ago.


    Otherwise, he would not stay at the headquarters like a good baby.


    At this time, I heard that my father let himself go to the gods to take risks.


    Luffy''s eyes shone with dazzling light.


    God Realm.


    There are countless planets, that would be very interesting.


    Long haha ??laughed and said, "Of course, you can go and play at that time."


    Just when the father and son are enjoying the rare warmth.


    Kerla''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Master priest, believers everywhere are ready, and Lovedrew''s demon fruit tree has been reborn again!"

 Chapter 386：

    "Really? I see, I am going to Lovelu, the final sacrifice begins!"


    "Yes."


    Kerla said obediently.


    The eyes were filled with excitement.


    According to the research of the scholars of the religious sect, the devil fruit tree is a special product of this world. After being broken, it will slowly re-form.


    Now, now that the devil fruit tree regenerates.


    Then is a good day for sacrifice!


    On board, in addition to the original personnel of the gods, there were also a few additional women.


    They are all goddesses discovered and cultivated by the gods.


    Nami on the original spaceship, Robin.


    Princess of the Kingdom of Harmony---Guangyue and Rihe.


    The fur clan of Zooune---Galot.


    These four women are all dedicated goddesses this time.


    Standing on the bow of the ship, Garrott sighed comfortably with the sea breeze blowing his face: "I''m going to meet the gods soon, I don''t know what to say."


    Robin lying on the sun lounger smiled and said, "Didn''t the master priest say that? Just be yourself. I like to study cultural relics and history.


    After entering the God Realm, you must go to the library to be a scholar. "


    "Then I will choose the demon spirit~"


    Garlott glanced back and smiled.


    On the other hand, Nami was struggling, not knowing which divine system she wanted to join.


    Forget it, let''s talk about it then.


    The speed of the ship is extremely fast, and with the blessing of technology, they only sailed for five days.


    I saw the shadow of the final island from the sky.


    This is an island shrouded in smoke.


    The neighborhood is full of different lights.


    And, after entering the area.


    The concept of time is lost.


    Sun and moon.


    Interweaving appears.


    The huge island is breathtaking.


    At this moment, in the smoke, a fruit tree nearly a kilometer high appeared in their eyes.


    Countless fruits flutter in the wind. .


    Chapter 302 Eleven Goddess Arrives, Shenlan World Is Determined! (Guiqiu full order)


    Robin pushed his glasses and pointed at a fruit on the side with a smile: "That''s a fruit, I have eaten it!"


    The devil fruit is really reborn.


    At this time, the dragon also walked out of the cabin, looked at the huge devil fruit tree, and sighed: "If the power is used well, in fact, this devil fruit tree is the gospel of mankind."


    "That''s right, I''m afraid of being abused!"


    Guangyueri and the waiters walked down from the boat one by one.


    And so at the same time.


    The big guys from all over the world are basically all-present.


    For example, Green Pheasant, Karp, Warring States Period, White Beard.


    All were gathered for this last sacrifice, if it weren''t for world promotion.


    They really want to have a drink here.


    "Ulala...you have the materials ready, let''s take action!"


    "Oh!!"


    Without fruit ability, you can only do it yourself.


    The altar is gradually being completed, and the phone worm will broadcast this scene to the entire world.


    Although there is no devil fruit.


    However, many people come here.


    And there are many, with precious materials originally, just a few hours.


    An altar was built.


    Robin, who was observing the demon fruit tree, suddenly said, "Everyone, I found a strange thing."


    "what?"


    "The devil fruit once dedicated to the gods has not been reborn here in the fruit tree!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    All were shocked in place.


    Then a sense of pride appeared in their hearts.


    Gods are strong.


    It is also very normal that the Devil Fruit Tree cannot be born.


    The dragon came to the altar and said with a smile: "Everyone, don''t care about those boring things, we are going to prepare sacrifices!"


    "Yes, yes... this is the most important thing."


    Warring States said with a smile.


    What does the birth and non-birth of the Devil Fruit have to do with them?


    Anyway, as long as people are happy.


    That''s enough.


    As a group of people standing on top of the world.


    The wish in the heart.


    It''s already not invincible.


    Looking at the huge fruit tree, the dragon knelt before the altar, feeling extremely calm in his heart.


    This is his third sacrifice.


    Also the last time.


    The world is unified, this is people''s wish.


    People watching the broadcast spontaneously came to kneel near the nearest temple.


    "Is it finally coming?"


    "It''s time for us to go to the God Realm!"


    "Yes, everyone today is a day worth celebrating. Don''t let yourself go."


    "Oh!!"


    ...


    The whole planet has one mind.


    Faith gathered into a beam of light, directly smashing the diaphragm, and connected to the eternal realm of God.


    Liu Che was accepting the worship of the seven goddesses at this time.


    A few days ago, he was dealing with external affairs.


    Naturally, they left them out for a few days.


    As a result, these poor people thought they were unwelcome, and they all cried and turned into tears.


    Liu Che looked at the list in the system and comforted them: "What are you crying? I''m just going out for a while."


    "God... we thought that our pose of Pu Liu couldn''t be in your eyes."


    Cai Wenji wiped her tears with a pitiful look.


    Originally, her life experience was bumpy.


    Famous family members were captured on the day of marriage.


    In ancient times, she was already someone else''s wife. If the gods also disliked her, then Cai Wenji felt that she was dead.


    Liu Che looked at the crying goddess and hugged him in his arms to comfort.


    "Didn''t Suzhen and the others tell you the rules?"


    He remembered what he ordered.


    And even if Bai Suzhen and other gods are not available, then Kagura and Shenwu are also available.


    "My sisters have been comforted, but we are still scared in our hearts!"


    Seeing Cai Wenji sobbing and being favored, Diao Chan cried immediately.


    Then the seven women were wiping their tears.


    Liu Che couldn''t help but gave Kagura a look next to him.


    Unexpectedly, the latter covered his mouth and smiled, and said: "They are all afraid of falling out of favor, and it won''t work if you persuade them..."


    That was the case in ancient times.


    If you fall out of favor, you will end up worse than a maid.


    They all want to fight for it when they are not sure about their end.


    So, in these few days.


    They all knelt down in front of the hall.


    But let''s not say anything else.


    This group of beauties from the Three Kingdoms are actually very well-behaved.


    After a little comfort.


    I''m not crying anymore.


    When I heard that I would be able to sleep in a few days, they all beamed.


    Liu Che looked at the goddess who left one after another and opened the system panel.


    "Ding... your disciple Cao Cao sacrificed a goddess---Cai Wenji, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a five-star goddess---qin ambassador [Cai Wenji]."


    "Ding... your disciple Cao Cao sacrificed a goddess----Zhen Mi, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess----¡¾Zhen Mi¡¿"


    "Ding...your believer Cao Cao sacrificed a goddess---Da Qiao, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations for you to obtain a six-star goddess---women [Da Qiao]"


    "Ding...your believer Cao Cao sacrificed a goddess---Xiao Qiao, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations for obtaining a six-star goddess---the heroine [Xiao Qiao]"


    "Ding... your believer Cao Cao sacrificed a goddess---Sun Shangxiang, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---Xiao Ji [Sun Shangxiang]"


    "Ding...your believer Cao Cao sacrificed a goddess---step trainer, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess---calligraphy and calligraphy envoy [step trainer]"


    "Ding...your disciple Cao Cao attacked a goddess---Diao Chan, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a daughter of seven-star destiny [Diao Chan]"


    This is the sacrifice of Cao Cao''s world.


    These seven goddesses are extremely good both in appearance and personality.


    And because of being in a world of warriors in the Three Kingdoms.


    So it is not a pure lady.

 Chapter 387：

    It is to possess a certain martial arts.


    For example, Sun Shangxiang is very strong in fighting. Although she is a little bit cute, it does not affect her combat effectiveness.


    Shen Wu said softly at this time: "God, need to report something to you?"


    "Huh? Let''s talk."


    Liu Che looked at the girl he liked very much and smiled at him.


    The latter squeezed and said shyly: "Among the seven of them, Da Qiao and Sun Shangxiang obviously had a gap, and they had quarreled before."


    "Oh?"


    Liu Che''s heart suddenly became interested, and his consciousness penetrated into the long river of time.


    Only then can I understand the whole story.


    It turned out that after they came to the gods, Sun Shangxiang still wanted to escape, but Da Qiao reported it on the spot.


    The wife turned her face directly.


    The latter not only satirized her brother as a trash, but also scolded that if there was no Sun Ce, then his father would naturally not die.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    For a time, it was very unpleasant.


    It was Dongfang Huaizhu who came out to suppress them.


    The meaning in her words is very obvious.


    The hatred of the lower realm must not bring the upper realm, otherwise it will be punished severely.


    This is the rule of the God Realm!


    Although Da Qiao and Sun Shangxiang didn''t show it just now, the atmosphere of disagreement was already very obvious.


    "Does the gods need me to persuade?"


    Shenwu stepped forward and took Liu Che''s hand, placed it on top of his head, and asked gently.


    She likes being touched by God very much.


    Because it will be very comfortable.


    Liu Che thought for a while, and said: "Persuasion is not easy to persuade, forget it... just let them go, the hatred will always be solved one day."


    "Um."


    God nodded with a smile.


    At this time Liu Che received news from One Piece World.


    "Ding...your devout believer, Monki D. Dragon sacrificed the demon fruit tree to you, triggering a 100,000-fold increase, and your God''s Domain has been fully improved."


    "Specifically, 20% of the law is completed, defense power is increased by 50%, divine power transfer is increased by 60%, and the area of ??God''s domain is expanded by 30%."


    "Ding...your disciple Monkey¡¤D¡¤Dragon sacrificed a goddess---Guangyue Sunhe, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your six-star goddess---Tianxiang¡¾¹âÔÂÈպ͡¿ ]."


    "Ding...your disciple Monki D. Dragon sacrificed a goddess-Nicole Robin, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess-scholar [Nicole] Robin]."


    "Ding...your disciple Monki D. Dragon sacrificed a goddess---Nami, which triggered a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess---weather envoy [Nami]. "


    "Ding...your disciple Monkey D. Dragon sacrificed a goddess---Gallott, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star goddess---Goblin [Gallott]. "


    A series of tones.


    It made Liu Che happy instantly.


    That''s cool.


    I wanted that rabbit a long time ago, but I didn''t expect the dragon to understand his own thoughts.


    Not bad.


    This is a reward!


    In fact, after being promoted, he can also find someone to bring Garrott over.


    However, it needs to be washed with divine power by yourself, which is not as simple as it is now.


    In that case, let a goddess go to the realm.


    Think about who to let go.


    Liu Che''s eyes flashed over his godly series.


    The candidate was finally determined.


    The former Guanyin was wonderful.


    "Miaoshan, take a trip to the lower realm and take the One Piece world back. As for the reward, give the priest the Starry Sky True Dragon Bloodline."


    Ao Qian''s bloodline is naturally one of the top existences among the mythical beasts.


    Given to Luffy''s father.


    Naturally very good.


    Miaoshan left immediately after receiving the order.


    About half an hour later.


    A world was added to the God''s Domain, and the entire God''s Domain plane began to vibrate violently, along with the evolution of power.


    The system heard a tone again.


    "Ding...Congratulations on harvesting a world. Since this world already has a cultivation system, the system has chosen the reinforcement option."


    "Ding... One Piece World has been completed, the world attribute is Shenlan World, and the cultivator can awaken his own power when he grows up.


    That is the law.


    With the development of the law, stronger power can be obtained.


    At present, all users who have obtained the Devil Fruit will restore their previous power! "people.


    Chapter 304 The bitter tears of the priests come from the crushing of the goddesses!


    "Wuhu...My power is back! And the power of rubber has become stronger..."


    After the world stopped shaking.


    A mysterious feeling radiated from Luffy''s body.


    Now he can not only stretch his body.


    It can also be decomposed.


    Refer to Majin Buu!


    Sabo looked at his brother who was jumping and jumping with joy.


    After losing the ability of rubber.


    He has been sad for a full month!


    On Lavdrew''s island, everyone felt the return of the fruit power, but this time the power was more abundant and stronger.


    Robin has not left yet.


    At this moment, she felt the power emanating from her body, her subconscious activation ability.


    As a result, countless petals floated up, and thousands of themselves appeared in the air.


    And each one has physical power!


    "Is this the horror of the God Realm?"


    Robin asked himself that he was not a good fighter, but he had to learn how to fight to protect himself.


    Her power is now ten thousand times stronger!


    Miaoshan in the air said to the four goddesses below: "Everyone, we should go. Let''s go to the shrine to report. If we have time, we can continue to come back."


    "Well, let''s go Robin."


    Nami took the other''s hand and walked towards the dreamy beam of light.


    Then in the light, he left his hometown.


    Just now Miao Shan resurrected his mother and others.


    After a short reunion.


    They should also leave, it was enough to make up for the regret at the beginning.


    "Send the goddesses away."


    Long suppressed the excitement in his heart and knelt on one knee.


    Others followed suit.


    White Beard stood up, grabbed his fingers lightly, and the space in front of him quickly condensed.


    He can even directly feel the space of God''s Domain World.


    It was an extremely strong wall, even if he was countless times stronger, he would definitely not be able to break it.


    But the space in front of you can be used at will.


    brush.


    As he stretched out his hand and pulled.


    The door to the space opened instantly.


    On the other side of the door is the headquarters of the Eternal Church!


    "Everyone, do you want to go back together? Or settle here..."


    "Forget it, let''s go first! After all, this is the place with the strongest laws, and I will live here in the future!"


    Long shook his head and rejected White Beard''s good intentions, and decided to set up the temple here.


    Although he had achieved the power of a four-star divine envoy, it was not enough.


    Must work harder.


    Looking at Leily and Baibeard who were about to leave together, he looked up and said, "You don''t need to be lazy, you must cultivate better fighters, otherwise our world will be the bottom, and there will be no benefits in the future!"


    Lei Li smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, you still know my strength."


    A touch of time.


    Flowing outside of him.


    Then disappeared in front of everyone.


    Raleigh actually comprehended the law of time. He was such a not-so-simple man!


    Warring States and Karp looked at each other and smiled.


    "We should go, too, who are you going to let you look after on the sky island?"


    "Sabo, this kid should let him stand alone!"


    Long thought for a while and made up his mind.


    In this world where everyone can awaken their abilities, the potential is very great.


    And he feels that his world is stronger than Tanjirou''s.


    Although the other party can practice the law, don''t forget that most people in their world have fruitful abilities.


    -------------


    The eternal shrine.


    Under the guidance of Miaoshan, four newly promoted goddesses came to this magnificent land of gods.


    Standing at the apex of the world.


    The place where God lives.


    As soon as Nami settled down, she was attracted by the light in the sky.


    Beautiful.

 Chapter 388：

    Looking down on the world.


    In such a sacred place, her feet were a little soft.


    Miaoshan looked back and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, in fact, there are no rules in the temple, just follow me..."


    On the way.


    She has already asked the needs of several goddesses.


    And future ideals.


    The first is Garlott, she chose the demon spirit series.


    And the demon spirit one is near the north of the entrance, and the entrance is a huge fox and snake.


    Some animation.


    Very cute.


    Even Miaoshan likes to visit here.


    "Remember, the gods will summon all the goddesses in three days, remember to come here."


    "Yeah, thank Sister Miaoshan."


    Garlott''s face was full of smiles, and he kept nodding.


    Then disappeared at the entrance of the temple.


    Then Robin, she chose the library.


    Located on the west side of the Demon Spirit Palace, a palace resembling trees, with some resting goddesses sitting at the door.


    They saw Empress Miao.


    One after another stood up and smiled and saluted.


    Miaoshan also nodded slightly and saluted.


    "This is sisters Piaoxu and Xueji, this is Mingyue...this is Xuejian..."


    Many people come to the library today.


    Because here not only can you see a lot of information about the world, you can also visit for a long time.


    Watch the battles in countless worlds.


    This can enrich combat experience and learn some other people''s methods.


    After all, the gods also need to practice on their own.


    Guangyueri and Nami left with Miaoshan. The former whispered: "I feel that every goddess is so beautiful, and there is no slack, very hard work."


    "Haha, just get used to it. After all, no one wants to be pulled down."


    Miaoshan reminded them cleverly.


    It''s good to like being a salted fish.


    But a girl who works hard will be liked by the gods.


    The few goddesses who came in just a few days ago have already received the appreciation of three gods for their hard work.


    Now they are all ready to recommend to the gods.


    Ask them to change the area of ??work.


    Salted fish also has days to stand up.


    It depends on whether you can grasp it properly. For example, Robin, who is the law of flowers, is serving the gods.


    If you spend some mood.


    It is estimated that it can surpass most people in one fell swoop.


    After all, her abilities are very special.


    In the end, Guangyue Rihe chose the light **** system.


    And Nami joined the Dark God System because of her special ability.


    Baguio and Wanwan looked at the new girl.


    The former patted his chest and said: "My good sister looks at your figure very well, come on... My sister will make you stronger! I will be spoiled in front of the gods in the future..."


    Nami looked at the two smirk.


    Suddenly there was a sense of badness in my heart.


    He seems to have fallen into a den of thieves.


    ------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The promotion of the dragon''s world was expected by everyone.


    After all, the enemy has been wiped out, and the technology in his world is also good now.


    For peace: "Today, I finally fulfilled my long-cherished wish for many years. The world is at peace, and I am immersed in the realm of the gods. Even if I die, I am happy!"


    Ninja scientist: "Despise it... by the way, or ask me to come, I want to compete with you! See how your abilities..."


    Tanjirou: "I think too, do you want to decide a time?"


    Li Er: "Hehe, how can I forget about this kind of thing, brother."


    Contest.


    What men like to do best.


    Even Fahai likes to challenge others.


    Just when everyone was talking about it.


    Liu Che, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly had a whim.


    Maybe it is a good choice for them to compete with each other, just take some artifacts as prizes.


    God of Eternity: "Since you like fighting so much, then there will be a martial arts competition in God''s Domain in three days, and the top three will have rewards!"


    Tosaka University: "Woo...we goddess can''t participate, right?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I really want to participate too, my god, is there any way we can go too!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "This is good. Lao Na hasn''t discussed with everyone for a long time. Since it is a meeting held by the gods, I must perform well!"


    Courageously: "I really want to participate..."


    It seems that the response is good.


    Liu Che smiled faintly.


    The rules were announced.


    God of Eternity: "Don¡¯t worry, believers. Everyone can participate. Even those who don¡¯t have sacrifices can also participate in meditation. At that time, I will use my divine power to create a body for you.


    The rules adopt a round system.


    There is no penalty for losing, and the winner advances directly.


    So goddesses can also participate.


    The first place not only can get a wish, but also an extra eight-star artifact.


    The second place is to practice in the source for a month, rewarding the seven-star artifact.


    The third place is to get a sense of the law and reward the six-star artifact. "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wow...is the reward so generous!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "A wish, mine...and the artifact of the Eight Stars!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Worship the gods, my mother... wish, if I can directly achieve god-level strength, but just think about it..."


    He was originally a college student.


    There is no actual combat experience at all.


    Hearing the news now, although my heart is excited.


    But it''s just about participating!


    On the contrary, the other priests were eager to try.


    Especially 1.5 is for people who like to fight.


    Li Er: "I can''t wait to fight with you. I hope you don''t let me down."


    General Yuwen: "Hey...don''t let you down. My favorite thing about Yuwentuo is fighting! This time I will fight you without using curse."


    It''s boring to play yin duel.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Uh... I seem to be at a disadvantage when I fight with you. My moves are all offensive with the Undead Fleet."


    Blond boy Sam: "Then I still control the moon, rely on... who won''t suffer!"


    They both fought because of more people.


    It is naturally uncomfortable to break one arm now.


    However, there is no way to be true about this matter.


    Everyone has their differences.


    Goddess such as Rin Tosaka.


    With the gods every day, and there are countless goddesses as sparring partners.


    The progress of strength can only be described as terror.


    Such benefits are not available to other priests.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Hey, I don''t want to think about the top three anymore, just can meet with everyone."


    Chu Dashan: "Then brother will do my part, fighting is bound to win..."


    Kaoru: "I don''t want to fight, but I just want to fight Rin Tosaka!".


    Chapter 304 The bitter tears of the priests come from the crushing of the goddesses!


    Rin Tosaka laughed when he heard it.


    A mere little bit, still wanting to be a demon?


    Immediately start sending messages in the group.


    Tosaka University: "Okay... I will pray to the gods, and I will fight you in the first game. It is also just to educate you on what is inferiority and inferiority!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "What a coincidence, I also want to fight Ye Laohei."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "...Fortunately, Lao Na did not offend anyone!"


    Good guy, the game hasn''t started yet.


    The battle has been allocated.


    Where is this competition?


    Obviously, it is for the sake of understanding of personal enmity.


    But the first round of the game is really not important.


    You can assign it at will.


    It was originally just a paddling group.


    It became hot in an instant, and just when Fahai wanted to chat with other people, Bai Suzhen descended from the sky with Ao Li and Ao Qian.


    "Fahai, don''t come out quickly!"


    "My lord of God, what are you..."


    "The gods just announced that they need to compete. As the goddess of our world, of course I want to help you temper your temper!"


    "Yes, Lord Goddess!!!"


    Fa Hai was overjoyed and smiled happily.

 Chapter 389：

    See, this is the benefit of having a goddess.


    The three-day period is neither long nor short.


    The strength will be strengthened or compressed in the future.


    The competition is all experience.


    ...


    On the other side, Tsunade took Hinata and went to look for Oshemaru, when he discovered that the latter was still doing strange research.


    This sad chief priest was beaten again by the fat.


    Just listen to Tsunade¡¯s hate that iron is not 29 Chenggang said: "Everyone knows that you are anxious, but you don¡¯t know that you are a trash, get me up and do training quickly!"


    "I said Tsunade, you can do it lightly... the bones are all broken!"


    Da She Wan clutched his ribs and pleaded.


    Good guys.


    After this step, he almost died.


    Hinata covered his mouth and smiled: "You, let''s fix the injury quickly, it only takes three days."


    Time is running out.


    And it''s a battle for honor in the world.


    No one wants to let his world fall behind.


    ...


    The same goes for Li Shimin.


    Not only his sister Li Xiuning returned, but also Shi Feixuan and Wan Wan.


    "Sister, are you going to kill your brother?"


    Looking at each goddess holding a long sword, Li Shimin said desperately.


    Li Xiuning smiled faintly, and said: "I invited a few sisters to come. Although we don''t deal with it on weekdays, we still have to work hard at this moment. Take it, brother..."


    ...


    Shenwu world.


    Tanjirou was chased by the Butterfly Ninja sisters running around, countless supernatural powers turned into butterflies, chasing and killing this poor child.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    The glacier cracked, and the ground veins raised a hot face.


    "Sister Shinobu, please be gentle...my shoulders are going to be unconscious..."


    The response to Tanjiro was a stronger Qi Jin.


    He directly flew him out like a bowling ball.


    Just listen to the butterfly said with dissatisfaction: "Aha~~~ Tanjirou''s younger brother is getting weaker and weaker. It seems that the **** training I have formulated for you is still too light. Get ready for the ultimate devil training of my sister!!"


    "Do not..."


    Tanjiro burst into tears.


    The gravity rune on the body doubled again.


    This hasn''t been tested yet, and life is gone! ! !


    I really want to abstain!


    Tanjirou thought desperately.


    ......


    Type in the plane of the moon.


    Unlike those desperate priests, Rin Tosaka stood in front of twelve knights, as well as a Jin Shining and Enkidu.


    This is the opponent she wants to defeat.


    Rin Tosaka is a very serious character.


    For any battle, even a test.


    She wants to spend it in perfect posture.


    Just like now, defeating the twelve knights of the round table, and also defeating Gilgamesh and Enkidu.


    This is a difficult decision.


    But Rin Tosaka''s determination did not waver at all.


    Huh.


    Ten magic light bullets swirled around Tosaka Rin''s body.


    "Come on, Altria...Let me fight you first."


    "That''s exactly what I meant!"


    The Knight King let out a low voice, and his body flew out directly.


    The sword body in her hand was entwined with golden sword energy, and she kept slashing the magic sphere in front of her, just taking a short breath.


    Altria and Tosaka Rin touched hundreds of times.


    boom.


    A violent air wave set off.


    Altria came to Tosaka Rin''s front, and the long sword pierced the opponent''s chest!


    Huh.


    The sound of water waves sounded.


    Rin Tosaka''s body disappeared.


    "The Magic of Water¡¤Thousands of Twisted Sharks"


    With huge water waves on the side, countless blue sharks appeared out of thin air, attacking the Knight King.


    Altria''s eyes lit up.


    Taking the body as the center, instantly condense the divine power, cut it away with a single sword!


    Flat sword air.


    Split these sharks.


    When Altria was looking for Rin Tosaka, those waves of water deformed again, and they blocked all the surroundings of Altria.


    A large enchantment was formed.


    Magic is varied and varied!


    Rin Tosaka is one of the few goddesses who has studied the law of elements most thoroughly in God''s Domain.


    The law of elements.


    Refers to the basic law.


    Earth, water, fire and wind.


    Of course Rin Tosaka is also good at other worlds, but he is not as proficient as the law of nine elements.


    The huge water film trapped the king of Mao Mao.


    What followed was the biting ice, which was only an instant from condensing to finalization.


    "Give up, Altria... the outcome is divided!"


    Rin Tosaka said lightly.


    At this time, King Mao saw that his arms and treasures were all shielded by the wind element.


    The outcome is indeed divided.


    -------------


    Compared to the other hapless guys, Murong Fu naturally looked better here, at least the other goddesses, because of Wang Yuyan''s face.


    Did not overly squeeze the chief priest.


    But even a normal battle squeezed Murong, who was very strong from Ling, again.


    The answer is very simple.


    In addition to two major battles in the world of the cemetery of the saints and the battle of the gods, Murong Fu also fought with Li Shimin in the training tower on weekdays.


    How can it be suppressed and beaten like it is now.


    For example, the current Mu Wanqing.


    He was dressed in black, like a ghost.


    The Law of Darkness works extremely smoothly.


    The endless dark magic arts made Murong suffer.


    Sometimes he clearly attacked the opponent, but was hurt by the powerful counter shock.


    "Cousin, dark gods mostly use weird methods. Your attacks are still too bad. The rules, predictions, and moves must be smoother, otherwise you will be eliminated in the first round..."


    Wang Yuyan''s evaluation of Murongfu.


    1 point.


    The full score is 10.


    Too weak, such a strength can survive a round is difficult.


    Murong Fu stopped his hand when he heard the words, and said bitterly: "Cousin, what kind of training do you receive every day? I feel like I haven''t stopped. Why is there such a big gap?"


    The latter smiled lightly and said: "In fact, there is no special training, just suppressing one''s own realm to challenge the **** beast and the goddess who is stronger than him."


    Really think the goddess in the shrine is very leisurely?


    Those are just some salted fish. The goddess who are truly self-motivated must receive certain training every day.


    Like their gods.


    In addition to preaching, Shi Feixuan also asked the gods to guide her.


    This one suffers.


    Only you know.


    Leapfrog battle?


    A five-star goddess can crush ten four-star goddesses.


    The six-star goddess can crush a hundred five-star goddess.


    This is the gap!


    Even if the difference in strength is so great.


    They have never complained, but studied humbly.


    Now that Wang Yuyan became the Seven-Star Goddess, he was not the result of taking the **** fruit and the magic medicine, but the practice step by step.


    Of course, it also has the effect of double repair.


    In today''s God Realm, a new **** named Ye Rou was newly promoted.


    Heard of superb methods, attracted countless goddesses sought after.


    Murong Fu showed bitterness, shook his long sword tightly, and continued to practice.


    ---------------------


    Shenlan world.

 Chapter 390：

    Bai Xing came with Hancock.


    Looking at the two goddesses to help, Long naturally smiled extremely happily.


    However, Lu Fei didn''t know where he heard the news, and wanted to try the power of the goddesses.


    "Although you are very beautiful, is the strength really as terrible as the father said?"


    Luffy tilted his head, eyes full of distrust.


    To say that they are beautiful is beautiful.


    But this has nothing to do with strength.


    Bai Xing smiled sweetly when he heard the words, squinted his eyes and said: "You can try it, I will lower my strength..."


    "Okay, look at my new move! Viper gesture..."


    boom.


    Lu Fei''s body was wrapped in pale pink domineering, and he started a new move.


    Combine the things created by flowing cherry blossoms and fruit awakening.


    Coupled with his own understanding of fighting against his father.


    He is very strong now.


    Even the green pheasant was surprised!


    Unexpectedly, Brother Long''s son has such a strong power.


    It''s not easy.


    Bai Xing smiled faintly, pointing down a little.


    A piece of water wrapped himself and Luffy in.


    The range is hundreds of miles.


    "Haihuang Technology¡¤Field Coverage"


    "Let¡¯s talk to you about Luffy first. My power is suppressed to the same level as yours. Now I¡¯m competing against hard power. Don¡¯t say I bully you!"


    Bai Xing''s fingers clenched tightly.


    Infinite water pressure, cascading.


    "Damn... You can''t get rid of it... Give me a move... Move..."


    Luffy was caught in the waves.


    Don''t talk about offense now.


    There is no way to get out!


    The defeat is complete, and the loss is simple.


    "Hahaha... Luffy, now you know why they are goddess, right?"


    Karp clasped his nostrils and mocked mercilessly.


    Smoke directly from Lu Fei¡¯s vents.


    "Damn it, this kind of large-scale move is too explosive, I can''t avoid it at all, if it''s a small-scale move, I must be fine!"


    "Oh? Then I''ll fight with you."


    Hancock smiled upon hearing this.


    As a result, after she went up, Lu Fei was even more miserable.


    The fighting consciousness is not one level. How to fight? .


    Chapter 305 Announces the relationship, Shameless Fahai gets a good start! (Guiqiu full order)


    In the God Realm below, preparations are being made intensively.


    On the other hand, Liu Che was boring, he was studying the creation of life and the construction of planes.


    Such things as the nucleus of life.


    It''s very interesting.


    To allow the gods to directly create a brand new plane, Liu Che happened to all meet this condition.


    But when it comes to hands-on.


    He hesitated.


    Why do you want to create a plane?


    Since there are chat groups, creating planes is tantamount to wasting resources.


    Thought for a while.


    In the end Liu Che gave up this idea and decided to save the resources for future use.


    At present, I have an endless world to choose from.


    Still don''t use this thing.


    Liu Che opened his eyes, looked at the jade man with folded clothes kneeling on the side, and smiled at him: "Chan''er, don''t be busy after you have been tired for so long."


    "Why is it tired? It''s just a little shameful."


    The Three Mothers raised their heads and smiled madly.


    After all, I haven''t escaped love.


    Every day I watch others talk about the gods, but I can only look at it enviously.


    Over time.


    The girl''s spring heart began to sprout.


    So the day before yesterday, she took advantage of a good opportunity to bribe the sisters, and through the drunkenness, she succeeded in accomplishing a good deed.


    Now God''s heart is at ease.


    In the future, he can also raise his head and face all eyes proudly.


    The most important thing is that you can act like a baby again.


    The Three Madonnas seem to be mature, but in fact she is still a young girl who is easily influenced by emotions.


    This is not... I was turned into anger by Liu Che''s irritation, so a hungry tiger rushed to eat and threw the great **** to the ground.


    In this way, the other person''s gaze can''t be fixed on him.


    a long time.


    Liu Che got up and said: "Fresh up, it''s about to go to the martial arts competition, as a goddess, you have to face all the chief priests."


    "Um... I''ll be fast."


    Countless clouds and mist wrapped around Yang Chan''s body, washing the jade body.


    In a moment, a piece of Caixia turned into a long skirt and wrapped it up.


    Liu Che naturally didn''t want to watch, and came directly under the first sun.


    Consciousness moves the power of space.


    A magnificent continent quickly condenses here.


    Mountains and water.


    There are trees and plants.


    The radius is almost 100,000 kilometers.


    There is even the sea.


    All terrains are here, after all, God-level battles require a lot of space.


    Then there is the viewing platform.


    Liu Che is in the far north, and the other contestants are in the other three directions.


    After setting up.


    Countless time gates appeared.


    Liu Che made an announcement in the group.


    God of Eternity: "The three-day period has come, ready to open the competition..."


    Tanjiro: "Wuhu...Finally got rid of the ravages, brothers, I am coming!!!"


    Second Li: "I feel like I have lost a layer of skin..."


    Ninja scientist: "If I am not in cartilage form and all the bones in my body are broken, do you know how difficult it is for me?"


    Tosaka University: "Huh...It''s finally over. Jin Shining and Enkidu, two rascals, were defeated by me in the end! Okay...¡¨."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Hey, I was trained with Tu Shan Yaya. It''s about the same as you. This time we are going to win the first prize!"


    To save sentient beings: "Old Na is hard to say..."


    A candle dragon, a real starry dragon.


    Mixed doubles, almost beat him to death!


    Before participating in the competition in the future, I still don''t need special training, which can train people to death.


    The chief priests of the world''s promotion have already come to the scene one after another.


    The location is in the south.


    And those priests who had not been promoted to the world, under the guidance of the gods, closed their eyes and detached their souls from the void, and came to the gods in advance.


    Looking at this sacred place.


    Everyone''s expressions are full of humility and pride!


    Especially Ye Laohei!


    I can''t help feeling even more.


    "My world is quite big, and now I come to God''s Domain to understand what is the greatness of God..."


    I saw an endless sun above my head.


    Every time he beats, his heart beats with horror.


    Listen to the commentator next to you.


    This is the initial sun in God''s Domain, possessing the purest power of the sun. If you want to practice fire system magic, or follow the law of the sun.


    Cultivating here is the best.


    Because of the divine protection, you don''t have to worry about being destroyed by the power of the sun.


    Accompanied by several streamers appeared.


    Uncle Jiu came here wearing a Taoist robe.


    The first time he saw the gods, he knelt on the ground.


    "Believers see the gods!"


    Compared with other believers, Jiu Shu, an old Taoist priest, pays more attention to rules.


    Kneeling on the ground meticulously.


    "Get up..."


    The faint voice floated to his ears from a distance, making Lin Jiu very excited.


    Then Xiongba began to knelt on the ground in a scramble.


    Bathe in the glory of God.


    When Liu Che accepted the pilgrimage, Xiao Luan from the outside world suddenly said to him: "What have you been up to lately? Wouldn''t you spend time with those little fairies every day?"


    The jealous tone made him embarrassed.


    Almost forgot this aunt.

 Chapter 391：

    Liu Che said quickly: "No, I''m planning a martial arts club recently. I want to build a martial arts club in God''s Domain World. By the way, I will review the strength of those priests."


    "Huh... this sounds interesting, I wonder if my followers can participate?"


    Xiao Luan''s eyes lit up.


    I think the martial arts society is very interesting.


    And she also wanted to get close to Liu Che, don''t look back, he was always used to being alone, and slowly forgot about himself.


    Liu Che naturally wanted to see Xiao Luan''s followers, and immediately said, "Okay, let them come over."


    The believers in the Eternal God Realm are warming up.


    I saw a noble woman suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The other party was wearing a pink dress.


    The temperament is similar to the gods.


    The appearance can no longer be described as being overwhelmed by the country.


    This is a woman of disaster level.


    "Listen to all the believers, this is my wife, named Xiao Luan. You can call her Xiao Shen Empress..."


    Liu Che watched Xiao Luan come and announced her identity.


    The latter blushed.


    Without refusal, it fell to his side lightly.


    He subconsciously looked at the goddess who gathered around Liu Che, and said in his heart: This guy is really a blessing, all of them are not simple.


    Xiao Luan''s vision is extremely high.


    But he was also shocked by the gods such as Miaoshan, Yaoyao, and Ye Rou.


    Liu Che''s genius has increased again!


    And there is a stronger one.


    "I have seen Empress Xiao Shen..."


    The women did not bow down, but bent over.


    Xiao Luan nodded gently.


    There was no air, but he sat beside Liu Che.


    Looks like a big lady.


    As for her believers and gods, she looked at her godmother with a dull face at the moment, like a little woman, nestled in the arms of a strange god.


    "Ah...Does the master have a husband?"


    "Idiot, that''s the priest!"


    "Yeah..."


    There were very few people from Xiao Luan, less than a hundred.


    In terms of strength, so-so.


    There are ten people belonging to God.


    Six of them are in human form and belong to God, and the rest are heterogeneous.


    There is a mutated yellow turban warrior who is similar to the undead clay figure!


    Xiao Luan asked: "What are the rules for this game?"


    "The strength is suppressed to a god-level five-star, and the rest are no rules. Let''s see their respective tests... As for the rewards, everyone will use it together.


    Can get an eight-star artifact, and one of my wishes! "


    Liu Che told Xiao Luan about the game process and rewards.


    The latter exclaimed.


    "One month wish, and the eight-star artifact, you are really a local tyrant..."


    "I am over-flattered..."


    Liu Che smiled, fingers holding the opponent''s waist.


    Xiao Luan didn''t expect him to be so bold.


    Immediately lowered his head shyly.


    In fact, those believers can''t see the small movements between them, after all, there is a divine light shrouded in them.


    At this time Shenwu flew into the air.


    To the believers on both sides, said: "The Budokai officially begins. The first game will be Fahai vs. Xiao Han."


    Xiao Han is the patriarch of the Xiao clan among the followers of Xiao Luan.


    The strength is very strong.


    It has the strength of a **** level one star.


    One star lower than Fahai''s strength.


    But the opponent is an old **** who has lived for a thousand years.


    Improved step by step.


    Swish.


    Two winds sounded.


    Fa Hai and Xiao Han appeared in the ring at the same time.


    "Don''t worry about the life or death of the game, the gods will pay attention to this, and you will automatically separate if necessary!"


    "Thanks to the gods."


    Fahai felt calm, and began to gather energy and concentrate.


    The robes on the body.


    Directly turned into dark gold.


    The surging waves of air rushed straight into the sky!


    "Hey... this monk has good strength."


    Xiao Luan was awakened by Fahai''s movement and couldn''t help sighing.


    It is also the rule of three lines.


    Still a physical exercise.


    Normal gods can''t do this.


    In an instant, the two sides came into contact with each other.


    Xiao Han is good at using swords.


    The law of walking ice.


    Pay attention to the rules of manipulation to break the enemy, and the offensive is extremely crazy.


    But his enemy Fahai, after facing mixed doubles.


    The ability to resist is simply MAX.


    There is no fear of this frost at all, after all, the destructive power of the power of frost is no more terrible than the power of Bai Suzhen''s candle dragon.


    "Poor monk can be the supreme of Buddhism! Little swordsman, kneel down..."


    A huge Buddha shadow flew out of Fahai''s body.


    Three heads and six arms.


    The law of fire, the law of gold, the law of time.


    Triple in one.


    Destroyed Xiao Han''s Frost Realm!


    The field was broken, and the frost was shattered.


    Xiao Han wanted to attack again, but he didn''t notice that Fahai had already come to him.


    Stars are broken with one move.


    It hit his crotch directly.


    Xiao Han was eliminated on the spot!


    Xiao Luan turned his head and stared at Liu Che, and said in a low voice, "How did you become a god? Why did the bald thief turn to others!!!"


    There is no way to attack Xia San Lu.


    Shameless!


    Liu Che shrugged when he heard the words, and said innocently: "I can''t blame my wife, I''m all used to being bald. He didn''t do this before, but said that this is a life-and-death battle!"


    Back in time.


    Xiao Han, who was dead, returned to his original appearance in the divine light.


    The lingering fear in his heart touched his body.


    I was relieved to find that the thing was still there.


    "Cheritor...Brother Xiao, I''ll learn more later when you have time..."


    Fahai said with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Han''s angry face is like black charcoal, this bald thief is really wicked and smokes, the ghost is talking to you! .


    Chapter 306 Ye Laohei: I was overshadowed by the nightshade! (Guiqiu full order)


    Xiao Luan thought it was an accident.


    result...


    Second place, third place, fourth place...


    One believer after another was eliminated.


    Strength is not grade at all.


    It wasn''t until the debut of the **** level that the situation was temporarily restored.


    The person the other party met was Serena.


    Faced with the Queen of Vampires who have not passed through the characteristics, but come here by the consciousness body.


    Even if it is won, it is not honourable at all.


    In addition, the opponent is not at the level of God.


    "Vantus wins!"


    God has no delicate voice, echoing in this space.


    Serena recalled what she had gained, waved to the opponent with satisfaction, and then disappeared into the field.


    She persisted in this battle for five minutes.


    The early outbreak was fierce, but there was some deficiency in the later stage, so that after realizing the move of becoming a sea of ??blood, it was already time for Serena to lose.


    After Vantus returned to his camp, his face was extremely ugly.


    He sighed.


    "If the opponent masters the blood sea move early, he may not be able to win!"


    The strength of the two sides was fixed at the five-star **** level.


    I have a natural advantage.


    There is really nothing to brag about winning.


    ------

 Chapter 392：

    "The next game is Kaoru vs. Tosaka Rin!"


    Because Xiao Luan had a lot of people, Liu Che had to let his goddess fill this gap.


    Among them, the god-level ones did not participate in the competition!


    If they appeared on the stage, it would not be a game.


    But torture!


    "Are these two little girls look good, don''t you know how effective they are?"


    The sound in his ear interrupted Liu Che''s thinking.


    He glanced at the two women who were dissatisfied with each other, and smiled: "They are both too proud to dislike each other. There is nothing to see, Rin Tosaka won."


    "Why is this?"


    017 Xiao Luan looked at Xun''er, who was in full bloom, still felt that the goddess of fire attribute had the advantage.


    After all, Liu Che possesses the main law of the fire element.


    This bonus is not generally strong.


    "The answer is very simple. Although Kaoru''s strength is good and has a certain advantage, Tosaka Rin defeated twelve knights and two powerful entourages."


    The blockades of Gilgamesh and Enkidu could be broken.


    Rin Tosaka''s strength can be imagined.


    On the other side, Jin Shining sitting in the lounge looked at Rin Tosaka''s figure and smiled: "I didn''t expect that she would choose such a rule. Was it in God''s Domain itself?"


    "I don''t know, it should have been there originally, the one named Nero also has the kind of power called copying!"


    Enqidu said with a faint smile.


    The law of replication.


    An extremely unpopular rule in God''s Domain.


    Even many goddesses hadn''t heard of it, but Rin Tosaka realized this ability.


    She can copy anyone''s moves.


    I said before.


    Rin Tosaka is a master of magic.


    Master the elements of all attributes.


    And the element is the law of weakening.


    Under the sky full of flames.


    Rin Tosaka was standing in the wind in a short skirt.


    There was a slight scorn on the white and tender face.


    "This is your pride?"


    The law of fire!


    After Xun''er came to the God Realm from consciousness, she felt a deeper fire law power, from the original Nirvana Black Flame.


    Transformed into the Avenue of Three Thousand Flames.


    Just an hour.


    There is such an achievement.


    It can be described as a wizard of heaven!


    "Yes, this is my pride. Now that I''m on the bar with you, come on... Let me see how strong you are!"


    Although the two quarreled by accident.


    So that no one is convinced now.


    However, it''s actually good to have a quarrel.


    Rin Tosaka lowered his head and smiled: "If you want to compare with me, let''s wait for you to come to the realm of God, Kaoru...Your talent is indeed not below mine, but now we are too far apart!"


    The voice fell.


    Countless locks of the sky.


    Spread from the void.


    In just an instant, all the three thousand fire laws in this realm were imprisoned.


    A thick dark swallowing power is attached to the chains.


    Constantly offset the opponent''s resistance.


    Kaoru''s face changed drastically, and Rin Tosaka didn''t expect to have such a move.


    "Give you a magnificent defeat, Kaoru...This blow is a tribute to my beautiful knight king, it is the strike of stars!"


    The power of the stars condensed in Tosaka Rin''s hands.


    Like a sniper rifle.


    Xun''er''s position is locked.


    moment.


    The world is dim, and a bright starlight shot away.


    boom.


    After Xun''er''s body was attacked, it turned into countless flames.


    Incarnation of Fire!


    She had an epiphany again.


    Comprehend the stronger power of the flame.


    "Huh... it''s dangerous, I was killed by a spike just one step away..."


    Xun''er was reborn in the flames, with a deep look of horror in her eyes.


    No wonder Rin Tosaka was so aggressive.


    The strength is outrageous.


    "Hey...it''s fortunate that it''s still early, Space Skill¡¤Departure Sword!"


    Imitating Jin Shining''s stunts, the space shattered and once again swept through Xun''er.


    What made Rin Tosaka frowned was that the referee still did not announce his victory.


    Sure enough, after destroying Xun''er''s body, the flame reborn her again.


    ...


    On the viewing stage in the distance, Ye Rou smiled and said, "This girl is very strong, and she has realized the essence of a flame, and pinned her **** on the law of fire. The law of fire in this realm is immortal, and she does not. Will be extinct."


    Xiao Luan looked at this cold woman after hearing this.


    I was shocked.


    Does this God have such high attainments?


    Can you see through at a glance?


    It seems that she is Liu Che''s right-hand man, and she needs to have a good relationship in the future.


    Being able to see through the law to the point of thoroughness shows that Ye Rou''s potential is huge, and within his own gods, only two of them have this kind of talent.


    At present, there are only three stars of God and five stars of God.


    But how long did Liu Che become the creator of the world?


    Actually possesses a goddess who belongs to the six stars of God.


    I don''t know where it came from.


    Xiao Luan was sour in her heart, but Ye Rou noticed her gaze.


    The latter saw the jealousy in the other''s eyes.


    Can''t help but nod to it with a smile.


    Then continue to watch the game.


    Ye Rou was very proud of making a **** queen jealous.


    Just now, she also knew the origin of the **** mother from the voice of the gods, although she had respect in her heart.


    But he was not afraid of the other party venting himself.


    Even Ye Rou had a slight feeling in her heart at this moment.


    Probably this is a woman''s heart.


    -----------


    Within the bounds.


    The two women struggled for thirty minutes.


    In the end, Rin Tosaka won. She imitated Enkidu''s treasure and realized its power.


    Freeze all the fire in the entire realm.


    Anyway, winning is not very glorious.


    "Rin Tosaka won and the promotion was successful..."


    "In the next game, Ye Laohe will play against the nightshade!"


    ...


    In the watching stage, Ye Laohei was still chatting with other people just now.


    Suddenly his face became depressed.


    "Oh...I''m going to fight the nightshade, can you just surrender?"


    Tanjiro smiled and said, "It''s okay... Anyway, you want to be a salted fish, and you are also registered with the gods. You will wait to be marginalized in the future. It''s okay to be defeated after hearing my words. You must show The pride of a man!"


    Chu Xuanfeng also came to arch the fire.


    "Yes! A man should rise, even if it is defeated, he will be defeated on the way to charge, listen to me and taunt her..."


    Ye Laohei had planned to surrender.


    As a result, he was fooled by this group of unscrupulous priests.


    Suddenly had a backbone in my heart.


    Gritting your teeth and being cruel does not mean you have failed, afraid of a hammer! ! !


    Let''s take a look at Solanum today, my arrogance as a world chief priest!


    When Ye Lao Hei left.


    Li Shimin and others looked at him with pity.


    "Say you will be beaten badly, right?!"


    "Uh...I won''t really die anyway. It''s better to offend Ye Laohei than to offend Sister Longkui, right?"


    "That''s it! As the saying goes, a dead fellow is not a dead fellow..."


    ...


    Within the bounds.


    The nightshade was standing in the wind, although he was wearing a black dress, but his eyes were red.


    Who can cheat?


    Double sunflowers in one.


    The two souls merge into one.


    She thought that if Ye Laohei came over and apologized to herself, she would let him lose decently.

 Chapter 393：

    After all, Ye Rou treated her and Hongkui very well.


    As a result, the kid rushed up and said.


    "Sister Longkui, although the little brother was wrong before, a careful woman like you actually hates me for a trivial matter.


    This is not right, let you see the power of my male priest today! !


    This will be a great rise.


    I, Ye Laohei, will never give up in this life...


    Ouch! ! "


    If you say the previous words, countless people admire it.


    Then this "wow" will break everything.


    An embroidered shoe kicked Ye Laohei''s face directly.


    And kicked it into the belly of the mountain.


    "It turns out I wanted to say that as long as you apologize, I will forgive you... Seeing your unrepentant look, I know you owe it.


    Today, grandma aunt will let you understand why it is so popular! "


    Solanum''s hair turned red.


    Do not rule out the magical influence of red sunflower.


    Although she chose Chenxi, who is not angry in the current situation?


    Within the next three hours.


    It''s basically piling.


    Ye Laohei was trapped on the top of the mountain with a unique method by Solanum, and he practiced a pass of Wang Baquan.


    Until he couldn''t recognize the mother who beat him.


    Solanum was declared the winner.


    When Ye Laohei was carried to the rest area.


    Cao Cao was taken aback.


    "My dear... I didn''t expect Solanum to be so ruthless, it would become a pig''s head..."


    "Hey...Don''t say it, I was beaten up and autistic. This kid probably woke up with a psychological shadow."


    It can''t be said that Ye Laohei has no talent.


    It''s just that he just joined the cult, and he doesn''t have time to practice.


    Although the strength is very strong.


    But facing the goddess of nightshade, even Tosaka Rin couldn''t win.


    It''s so simple.


    Afterwards... it is said that Ye Laohei was crying since he woke up.


    While he was crying, he cursed the group of bad friends who had added fuel and jealousy.


    Since then others have been as their names.


    Become a **** hand who can do everything.


    As a result, the emperors of that world felt weak in their legs when they saw him. .


    Chapter 307 has some important information about the upper world! (Guiqiu full order)


    Within all gods.


    Residents are watching this martial arts meeting.


    Luffy and a group of partners looked at the horrible fighting scene, and their excited eyes lit up.


    "This kind of swordsmanship has surpassed my cognition. When this game is over, Luffy, we may have to part ways..."


    Sauron watched Li Shimin defeat his opponent.


    Said in a low tone.


    Everyone has their own ambitions, and now he wants to challenge all the swordsmen in God''s Domain, starting from the ordinary level.


    In the future, you must become the top swordsman in God''s Domain!


    Luffy patted Sauron on the shoulder and smiled: "Didn''t Frankie go to the technology plane the other day? Chopper also went to the world of demon spirits with him. We... someday will be together.


    At that time, let''s see who is better. I also want to be a stronger fighter. -"


    Since you can''t be the One Piece.


    Then he wants to be the King of Adventure.


    --------


    The game went on very quickly.


    Because of the large number of personnel and the need for many believers to go back to preside over the overall situation, all Liu Che had to speed up the time within the boundary.


    Basically, the winner can be determined in five minutes.


    Like Lao Gao, Ye Laohei and Constantine are all on a round trip.


    On the other hand, Tanjiro and Ye Fan persisted to the second round.


    Sam ran into Captain Jack.


    These two are really good match for each other.


    Technology vs. Undead.


    After obtaining the consent of both parties, the grand battle began.


    "fire!!"


    "Laser hole shot!!"


    ...


    The battle in the field is extremely fierce.


    It''s not based on personal strength at all, but on whose firepower is stronger!


    When Captain Jack dispatched the Ghost Rider, Sam used the smart mech warrior.


    Here begins the undead enchantment.


    The particle position appears over there.


    Nobody can do nothing.


    After ten hours.


    The two sides chose a tie and both were eliminated!


    Xiao Luan commented: "You two believers are very good, there are some signs of Western gods, and they are better than theirs."


    "real?"


    Liu Che asked.


    The beauty took out a document from her hand.


    Above is a detailed description of the gods in the Western **** system.


    The other party is a god''s realm composed of magical systems such as technology, magic, and undead.


    In fact, both sides are similar.


    It''s just different.


    For example, in the Oriental God System, there will be angels and demons, and there will be dragons and phoenixes in the West.


    But the real system does not have a **** that can be as tolerant as Liu Che.


    Especially the undead system of Captain Jack, which combines his own abilities with technology, the strength displayed is very impressive.


    Especially in the time of **** war.


    It is able to exert unimaginable combat effectiveness.


    The undead of the gods are very rare.


    And they are not afraid of the sun, only the ultimate light magic.


    But she wanted to use Liu Che''s cleverness to definitely avoid these drawbacks.


    As for Sam''s technology, it''s quite ordinary, it can only be said that he has obtained the core technology of the Western gods!


    "Do you want to take the chaotic path?"


    Xiao Luan looked at Liu Che with blurred eyes.


    Looking back at his rules, it really made her want to become a subsidiary.


    A man of infinite charm.


    Liu Che whispered: "I also want to be the master of all laws, but it will take a long time."


    Simply put, some luck is needed.


    Because he doesn''t know what his next world will be.


    Will the sacrifice trigger the highest increase?


    Xiao Luan nodded slightly, understanding Liu Che''s thoughts.


    Afterwards, he said to him: "You don''t have to worry about Chi Huang Liuyan. The master above also hopes to keep a tianjiao like you, this time the battle of God is an example.


    Even if those veteran creators are jealous, they dare not rush to make a move! "


    Liu Che looked at Xiao Luan strangely.


    "Do you seem to know the upper realm well?"


    "Understood? Heh...I''m just a family outside the realm of the body, otherwise, how could I become the manager of Chihuang Liuyan at my current age.


    In this term.


    The identity of the God of Creation is very glorious. He is a powerful and powerful man who determines the life and death of countless people.


    But in the upper world, it''s just a follower.


    The God of Creation is just the starting point, and those terrifying masters are really powerful!


    Every master with authority can kill hundreds of millions of creation gods with a single thought! But don¡¯t worry if you master multiple laws of creation like you. "


    Liu Che was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Luan was actually from the upper realm.


    Interest suddenly appeared in his heart.


    For, the Budokai suddenly lost interest.


    He lowered his head and thought for a while, and asked, "How many masters of the upper realm are there in total? East and West add up!"


    "Three thousand! Only a lot more..."


    The number given by Xiao Luan caused Liu Che to take a breath.


    Unexpectedly, there are so many masters.


    He thought there were only a hundred.


    "There are about a thousand people in the East, and almost the same in the West. The rest are the indigenous dominators of the upper realm. There is no chance to develop more talents, so our potential is the greatest!"


    To comfort Liu Che.


    Xiao Luan began to explain the affairs of the upper realm.


    For example, what is dominance!


    Mastering the law is actually just the first step for the gods, when truly tracing back to the origin and integrating the law into one''s own God''s realm.


    That is the true way of detachment.

 Chapter 394：

    The law is not controlled by other gods.


    I am the only one! ! !


    Master the road! ! !


    Regarding which rule to choose to break through, Xiao Luan suggested that it is best to break through the path of love, because this rule has never been heard in the upper realm.


    Breaking through the dominance has a place in the upper realm.


    However, behind the creation **** is the master, the creator, and ultimately the master.


    Each stage is divided into three layers.


    Each layer has different distances.


    Being fancyed by a master can prove how fancy the Upper Realm is to Liu Che.


    "If this is the case, then I won''t be anxious to break through, and would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail!"


    Liu Che made up his mind.


    Collect more rules.


    Then break through with stronger strength in one fell swoop!


    Xiao Luan also meant this, anyway, time is for the gods.


    It''s just a toy.


    In the long years, the goddess is nothing but a toy, a true companion.


    Still a god.


    Therefore.


    Xiao Luan is jealous, but he still understands in her heart.


    What should I pay attention to?


    If you want to fight for favor, you look down on her too much.


    Xiao Luan''s advantage lies in his noble background.


    I know a lot of information.


    And she and Liu Che''s identities are equal, not the so-called dependency relationship, although Liu Che is very strong.


    But Xiao Luan didn''t say what she asked the other party to give herself.


    Although the deity world pays attention to companions.


    But if it is not necessary, it will not produce its own offspring like the lower gods.


    If it is the master, it is another matter.


    Between talking and laughing.


    The contest came to a wonderful place, Xiao Luan, the strongest **** in the God Realm.


    Defeat six consecutive rounds of opponents.


    Has come to the final finals.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, the final sixteen players.


    Respectively.


    Xiao Luan''s men.


    The strongest is God''s stubborn stone Haojie.


    The secondary belongs to Shenhua diospyros breeze.


    The executive officer of God''s Domain will not leave.


    And a flower demon elf Shen Tu.


    The remaining twelve people are all in Liu Che''s God Realm.


    Xiao Luan took a look and found this group of people inside.


    None of the gods appeared on the scene, frowning and said: "Why don''t your people follow those gods? Are they believers who look down on me?"


    "No, it''s just that it''s too foul of them to go."


    "To put it bluntly, people still look down on me! Humph..."


    Xiao Luan rolled her eyes.


    I feel that my man is too arrogant.


    "Believe it or not, your people won''t make it to the top four?"


    "Do not believe!"


    "Would you like to bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    Xiao Luan suddenly became interested and looked at him with a smile.


    I saw Liu Che staring at her and smiled: "Just bet on that..."


    "Pervert...but say yes first, if I win, you have to give me a satisfactory gift."


    Not only did Xiao Luan not feel ashamed, but instead stood out.


    Treat the man you like.


    If you''re shy, it''s a bit funny.


    Now the lace news about them.


    It''s all over the sky!


    Just open it on the Internet, and it''s a photo of the two.


    ------------


    The first battle of the top sixteen.


    The Flower Fairy Shentu vs. Dashewan!


    Although everyone looked down on this pale-faced guy, he definitely had a hand in disgusting people!


    When I was in the Ninja world, I had been studying anthropology.


    Now he is in the realm of God.


    His research became even more crazy.


    I want to talk about it here.


    Rin Tosaka was defeated by Oshemaru, not because of his strength.


    But Oshemaru is too disgusting.


    Tosaka Rin was covering his mouth and vomiting with a pale face!


    When Da She Maru looked at the splendid elves, she couldn''t help her face, and smiled gloomily: "Hey... such a pretty little girl, I will play with you this time!"


    "Huh... do you think those things can make me sick?"


    Shen Tu sneered.


    She had lived in the dark world for countless years, and she had never seen anything disgusting Bara.


    If you think that certain colorful maggots, and the internal organs of some animals, can scare yourself.


    It was so wrong.


    Da She Maru couldn''t help but shine upon hearing her say this.


    Then weirdly smiled.


    "I just love your living life like this, come on... enjoy the nightmare **** that I worked together with Giles.


    Here begins the female hell, unless you are a mechanical life, I promise you will definitely cry out! ! ! "


    Accompanied by the voice of Oshemaru fell.


    The ground began to float.


    Shen Tu was shocked, and immediately teleported into the air, protecting his body with three defensive magic techniques.


    As a result, only one flower appeared on the ground.


    It looks like a skeleton and a beautiful woman, very weird.


    "That''s it?"


    Shen Tu sneered at this, but then the world in front of her changed.


    Her body was grasped by countless intestines and slimy tentacles, and pulled towards the ground, even if she wanted to struggle, it was of no avail.


    "No...what the **** is going on!!! My body...it won''t let it go!!!"


    In the eyes of others.


    Shen Tu stood still in the air, while Da She Wan was smiling. people.


    Chapter 308 At the critical moment of life and death, Yang Jian made a breakthrough to comprehend the law of cause and effect! (Guiqiu full order)


    Wan Shi Haojie looked at Shen Tu''s appearance and knew that she had been recruited.


    But not only did he have no sad expression.


    Instead, he smiled at his friends and said, "It seems that the priest''s followers are about to lose. Shentu, Nizi, is best at spiritual magic.


    This person is proficient in nightmare illusion and cannot defeat Shen Tu! "


    "Hahaha... let the priest see our strength, otherwise we will be underestimated..."


    In the previous competition.


    They were eliminated one by one.


    She''s dull.


    Now the top 16 can get a victory.


    There is a chance to hit the finals.


    And this is still one of the four strongest people in God''s Domain.


    ...


    Watch the Taipei noodles.


    Xiao Luan looked at her goddess, then at Dashewan, and said speechlessly: "How come your followers are some disgusting Bara guys, how can you use magic skills like this."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, I can''t control how he grows!"


    Liu Che reported grievances.


    O She Maru was originally such a character, what does it have to do with him.


    But don''t say anything.


    After experiencing a battle of gods, Oshemaru had many goals, among which this nightmare **** bone was his trophy.


    After being strengthened by divine power.


    Can assist Dashewan to release the mental shock!


    And create a nightmare illusion.


    Rin Tosaka chose to surrender disgustingly because he couldn''t bear the contents.


    The Shen Tu inside is now suffering from a nightmare that is ten times stronger than Tosaka Rin''s experience!


    Although it is an illusion.


    But it works on the spirit and soul.


    In fact, it is no different from the real experience!

 Chapter 395：

    In the nightmare illusion at this time.


    It forms a fragmented picture, constantly impacting Shentu''s consciousness, while Oshemaru stands in the other''s consciousness.


    Keep recording the enemy''s message.


    [Somewhat obsessive-compulsive disorder...]


    [I love being clean...]


    [It seems that I have a bad past, and I really want to cleanse my body, otherwise I will feel uncomfortable...]


    Da She Maru constantly adjusts the illusion to suit the memory of the other party.


    Dig the scariest place!


    Dream messenger.


    Dashemaru''s latest career is also his current research.


    "Illusion is just a means to dig out the enemy''s secrets. It is my favorite thing to do...Come on, little girl...Let me see what you fear the most!"


    Slowly peeled away along with the memory.


    A picture scroll was presented in front of Oshemaru.


    That was the experience of Shentu''s childhood.


    Because of incomplete development of oneself, coupled with encountering a foul-smelling beast.


    then.


    It grew up with cow dung in its infancy! ! !


    right.


    The fierce beast knew that he was a plant with a strange god, but stubbornly believed that his feces could catalyze growth.


    As a result, Shen Tu wanted to kill the cow when she saw it!


    I get goose bumps all over my body when I see feces, and I feel nauseous.


    "Oh~~~ That''s the way it turns out, it''s easy... Sister Shentu, get ready for a pooping orgy... As for the cow... I''m also prepared!"


    Shen Tu''s consciousness quickly recovered.


    But after she woke up.


    But I found myself surrounded by endless black circle objects.


    And she was surprised to find out.


    He became a child again.


    Look at the foul-smelling objects around the body and the cows that are excreting in the sky.


    Shen Tu finally collapsed.


    "No... I hate cows, I hate feces... I don''t want..."


    [The victory has been divided, Oshe Maru won! ¡¿


    Shentu foamed and was carried down.


    The eyes are full of circles.


    Obviously, in a short period of time, he will not be sober.


    On the other hand, Oshemaru said triumphantly: "Haha...I won, the nightmare technique is invincible!!!"


    "Cut... despise your old snake!!"


    "Oh... you wait for me, I will definitely break your bones in the next match!!!"


    ...


    The first duel is over.


    The second game soon ushered in.


    The deer fought against nightshade.


    This is a duel of swordsman and swordsman.


    The battle is fierce.


    But it ended very quickly, because there are two souls in the dragon Kwai, even if the attack power is only a god-level five-star, but the red Kwai can turn into a ghost.


    I have been using archery biu that deer not to leave.


    Ten minutes before and after, the deer wearing a robe of ink and wash was turned into a hedgehog and was awkwardly eliminated.


    "Speaking of Liu Che, is that little girl cheating? How can two people beat one person!!"


    "Uh... she is schizophrenic, so she is a soul!"


    "..."


    Xiao Luan could see it.


    There is no normal person among Liu Che''s followers.


    It''s all strange big hands.


    The next step is the civil war in the Eternal God''s Domain.


    Fahai fights against Xiaofeng.


    Although Xiaofeng has the dual teachings of Kikyo and Lingyue Xianji, his experience is not as good as Fahaidao.


    After doing everything.


    In the end, his divine power was defeated and he was suppressed under the Buddha statue.


    Fahai was promoted once again!


    At this time, Cao Cao and others all became spectators, speculating about who would win the championship in the end.


    Some people say it is Dashewan, while others say it is Fahai.


    Of course the loudest voice.


    It''s still Solanum.


    As for Tushan Yaya, it is also a big hit!


    The ice-type **** fox, plus the entire demon spirit god-type opponent.


    The strength of a body is not weaker than others.


    The second is Oriental Huaizhu and Tushan Honghong.


    Goddess who have not been promoted to the gods can participate in the war, and naturally those inexperienced chief priests are not their opponents at all.


    On the other hand, Luffy¡¯s dad made it all the way to the final.


    Tricolor domineering.


    Coupled with a special cultivation method, there is also a starry sky true dragon bloodline.


    It can be regarded as a master priest with a bold foundation.


    However, Chu Xuanfeng defeated his opponents all the way dangerously and dangerously, but appeared unremarkable.


    Until I met Hua Luo Qing breeze.


    Only the powerhouse of Xiao Luan''s divine family who belonged to the gods had completely released his own background!


    It can be used as the protagonist of the cemetery of the saints, coupled with the cultivation of monsters.


    His fighting style is extremely crazy.


    Shot is magical suppression.


    At every turn is the supernatural powers and uprights.


    In addition, the path that Chu Xuanfeng took was his own brilliant evolution.


    Now it is not unusual for him to achieve a **** level!


    The journey from the sun to the underworld.


    Let Chu Xuanfeng comprehend the yin and yang method in the final duel.


    He resolved the opponent''s desperate blow with his onmyoji.


    Finally won!


    Really duel.


    There is no regret at all.


    Hard power level opponents! ! !


    "I lost..."


    Hua Luo Qingfeng said disappointedly.


    Chu Xuanfeng shook his head. This woman was really strong and forced all her hole cards out, if it weren''t for being abused by the demon for three days.


    It is estimated that the law of yin and yang has not been comprehended yet.


    When Chu Xuanfeng returned, Yang Jian opened his eyes and said to him, "You did a good job, I will be on the stage next!"


    "Then you have to win!"


    "Don''t worry..."


    Yang Jian.


    Erlang God...........


    Holding a three-pointed two-edged sword, and a dark golden drape, he stood in the realm like an ancient general.


    [The next one is Yang Jian vs. Shi Haojie]


    A figure of God level.


    The power was suppressed.


    Came into the realm of God.


    When I saw Yang Jian''s body, it was made temporarily.


    Wan Shi Haojie said solemnly: "You give up, the strength that has not been tempered is not my opponent at all!"


    "Oh? But I don''t think so. Do you know what the belief in my heart is?"


    Wan Shi Haojie raised his head, his expression incomprehensible.


    Yang Jian took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Our priests should defend the honor of God with ourselves, so...Although you are a believer in the godmother, stop here!!!"


    "Everyone can say beautiful things!"


    Nanshi Haojie''s weapon was a black iron rod, which seemed unremarkable.


    It was built with a star core.


    Comes with the law of gravity.


    It is said that one blow can destroy the **** star.


    Note that it is a makeshift star.


    Not the planet of the Fragmented Lower Realm!


    Yang Jian didn''t bother to care about him, and directly greeted him.


    He is the law of walking strength, and he pays attention to one strength drop ten times.


    The method of physical training.


    Naturally hope that there will be more challenges!


    Boom.


    The moment the knife touched the stick.


    Only a terrifying space-time storm blew in the field!

 Chapter 396：

    In order to let them experience the most real battle scene, Liu Che suppressed all the laws in the field to the stage of God-level five-star.


    So the space is broken.


    Time and space are annihilated.


    It''s all normal things.


    Mountains, seas, sky.


    Both were beaten to pieces by the two!


    "For the sake of the godmother, die..."


    Wan Shi Haojie slapped Yang Jian back, and instantly roared.


    Tens of millions of voices, layer upon layer.


    Constantly repelling Yang Jian.


    Followed by one of the scarlet meteors, gouges towards him!


    "Heavenly God Skill¡¤Meteor Falling Out!"


    At this most dangerous moment, Yang Jian saw the picture of himself being defeated, and at the same time saw the other party''s arrogant expression.


    So I will lose?


    No... this is just a kick for the future.


    Just like my **** destroys Lingshan and drives Tathagata mad.


    If 1.5 can change the time.


    Naturally it can change my current situation.


    However, I myself use the law of power. If I use the power of time during breaks, will it affect me?


    Yang Jian''s thoughts were spinning rapidly.


    Time seems to freeze.


    An inexplicable power was born in the eyes of his god!


    The golden light penetrated the sky.


    Let his breath become weird.


    "This is the way of cause and effect that transcends time! But is he obviously not a believer in physical cultivation?"


    Xiao Luan''s face was full of surprised expressions.


    Soon she found the mystery of Yang Jian-God Eye!


    it''s said.


    Some three-eyed people will awaken strange abilities when their lives are in danger.


    Some are to see through falsehood, some are to understand fate, and some are extremely keen intuition for standing.


    And Yang Jian mastered all his abilities!


    The blood of this three-eyed tribe is very strong! ! !


    "Ding...Congratulations to your chief priest for inspiring the bloodline of the ancient three-eyed ancient **** in the battle, so as to master the fragments of the law of cause and effect, and you will get an additional thousand pieces of the law of cause and effect!"


    Liu Che smiled happily.


    That''s cool.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Jian was quite upbeat!


    In fact, he originally thought that he would lose if he lost.


    It''s not a big deal either.


    After all, people belong to the gods, but they didn''t expect Yang Jian to have ancient blood. .


    Chapter 309 Hard Rock Haojie: Cheating! ! ! Yang Jian, he releases the water


    Fate, cause and effect.


    These two weird and mysterious laws.


    It has always been a taboo of the gods.


    Few people comprehend this law by themselves.


    Originally, Liu Che possessed the Dragon of Destiny and mastered a large number of fragments of the Law of Destiny.


    Many believers felt the fragments of these laws and gave birth to countless destiny magic arts.


    For example, the nightmare art of Oshemaru is to integrate the law of fate.


    Let things happen.


    The same use of this kind of magic, the loss of supernatural power is also ten times of the same type!


    Now there are 1,000 more fragments of the law of cause and effect.


    Then integrate other fragments of the law of cause and effect.


    The battle power of God''s Domain will be even higher.


    boom.


    The terrifying star annihilation strikes!


    Yang Jian''s body turned into a bubble.


    "what?"


    Wan Shi Haojie was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the opponent''s reaction would be so fast!


    He quickly expanded his perception, but found that there was no trace of an opponent around him. What was going on?


    I still won?


    Still hit the illusion!


    "This is not an illusion!"


    The sudden voice attracted the attention of Shi Haojie.


    His eyes looked at the restored phantom.


    I saw Yang Jian from the void.


    Slowly became an entity!


    "This is also not a magical technique of space and time..."


    This level of annihilation strike is a move that has been developed with sufficient understanding of power.


    Space and time magic.


    If it is really used, it will be broken directly.


    Why?


    Because the degree of power is only five stars of **** level.


    Unless Yang Jian is a god-level existence, mastering a certain law of time can he reverse time and space.


    But even if it does.


    With such a huge divine power, he couldn''t make an effective attack either.


    "Then how did you escape my moves..."


    Wan Shi Haojie was holding a long stick, constantly regaining the supernatural power of falling quickly.


    He is betting.


    As long as the opponent does not have enough divine power, he only needs to absorb the earth element divine power, and the speed of recovery is ten times that of ordinary people.


    It only takes three minutes.


    He will be able to restore peak combat power.


    "Stop struggling. I didn''t even think of this power. Its name is Karma. You will never be able to touch me in the face of the divine power that is not powerfully crushed.


    But I can kill you! "


    At this moment, in Yang Jian''s eyes.


    Numerous lines of cause and effect are intertwined here.


    And all he did was choose!


    Or forcibly intervene in a cause and effect.


    For example, when the attack came in front of you.


    Yang Jian chose not to be harmed!


    Like a dream, immune to attack.


    Although the divine power is consumed, it is definitely stronger than the attack.


    Take the meteorite attack head-on.


    I guess my life is gone!


    When the voice fell, Yang Jian disappeared in place. When he appeared again, the three-pointed two-edged sword had already pierced the heart of Wan Shi Haojie.


    The lifeline that symbolizes Hard Rock Haojie suddenly shattered!


    The outcome has been divided.


    The protection of the power of the six-fold law.


    There is also the power of the heavy earth elements, which can''t make Stone Haojie resist the strange power on the blade.


    cause and effect!


    Strange power.


    [Winner Yang Jian...]


    Shen Wu raised his little hand and announced the exciting news.


    So far.


    Xiao Luan''s followers all fell in the top sixteen.


    But after the battle, Yang Jian also knelt on the ground.


    Strong action uses immature causal power, and the backlash ability exceeds one''s imagination.


    The pain of tearing the soul.


    Just when Yang Jian felt that he was about to die, a soft divine light fell on him.


    The power of fragments is integrated into it.


    The powerful divine power constantly nourishes Yang Jian''s soul.


    "The soul is okay? No... God''s help!"


    After Yang Jian recovered, he immediately knelt in the direction of Liu Che and said loudly: "Thank God for the gift, Yang Jian has nothing to pay for!!"


    "Get up, your causal power is too little for the time being. Before you can master it, you shouldn''t use it lightly for the time being."


    "Yes!"


    Yang Jian kowtowed, then stood up and flew back to the resting place.


    "Cowhide, second brother...we were all about to be eliminated at the time, and we realized the power of cause and effect!!!"


    Tanjirou is like a little fan, his eyes glimmering in flattery.


    Cao Cao looked at the closed divine eyes and said sourly: "I really envy you, why don''t I have any strange means."


    One more eye.


    Can comprehend the law of cause and effect.

 Chapter 397：

    If you have multiple heads.


    Bah... Forget it, don''t grow any weird things.


    Be honest.


    Shi Haojie''s failure did not make Xiao Luan angry, but the woman looked at the rest of the game with interest.


    The quarterfinals are all other people''s civil wars.


    Fa Hai was defeated by Dragon Kwai, and Long fell into Chu Xuanfeng''s hands.


    Yang Jian lost to Tu Shan Honghong. After all, he was his own, and he surrendered after a few random attempts!


    "Damn... this guy definitely took medicine just now, and when he fought me like a beast, he turned into a worm when he met this vixen!!!"


    "Brother Wanshi, don''t shout, the godmother won''t avenge us."


    "Oh...If you lose, you lose, but I think that Yang Jian is pretty good!"


    "Damn... Hua Luo Qing breeze, you are in spring!"


    "Uh... believers who marry a priest, it seems there is nothing wrong with it, right?"


    ...


    The final semi-finals were born.


    Solanum, Cyclone of Chu, Tushan Red, Oriental Huaizhu.


    Of the three women, only Chu Xuanfeng was promoted.


    Originally, Xiao Luan didn''t shout to participate, but in fact none of these goddesses would participate.


    In order to fill the number.


    In the end, they were allowed to join the competition, who had not yet become gods.


    As a result... it still looks like this.


    For example, there are some unlucky people who encounter goddess in a round trip.


    Among them, Yan Chixia is this group of people.


    Old luck!


    Alas... luck is also part of strength.


    Since being eliminated, Yan Chixia has been drinking. Anyway, she has lost. Drinking more divine wine is not bad.


    The top three are rewarded.


    There is no reward for the fourth place.


    So this is the remaining semifinals.


    It''s a battle between dragons and tigers.


    Yang Jian looked at Chu Xuanfeng with a nervous face, and said, "Guess you guys can this guy beat the Dragon Kwai?"


    "Definitely not!"


    "Chu Xuanfeng can win, I ate this wine glass!"


    "If he can win, Lao Na will not eat chicken legs for three months!!!"


    Jack blinked, and asked in a low voice, "You don''t like him so much?"


    "I don''t know if I am not optimistic, it is impossible to win!"


    Lao Gao commented on the side.


    This involves tactics.


    If you win the nightshade, you will be hated!


    Lose it, normal.


    Didn''t see that Yang Jian had a chance to hit the championship, did he all choose to admit defeat?


    Fight with a woman?


    What brilliance is there!


    Playing rogues is normal!


    Things were just as they said, but one thing surprised everyone. When Solanum and Chu Xuanfeng fought, they stripped Red Sunflower.


    Use his true ability to suppress this Guan Tiandi!


    Divine Art against Divine Art.


    The law of dawn and light evolves extremely brightly.


    All laws do not touch the body.


    Chu Xuanfeng knelt on one knee, his body was full of burning holes, and his clothes were almost torn.


    He smiled bitterly and said: "Sister Dragon Kwai, you are afraid that you have already come into contact with the divine stage."


    "Yes, I have entered the final stage of the law of light, so you can get out of the game, brother Chu..."


    The nightshade smiled brilliantly.


    This made their world scream constantly.


    "The Dragon Kwai Goddess is invincible..."


    "Wuhu... we want to be a god!!!"


    "Sister, come on..."


    Sedum sat on the top of the fairy and saw his sister win another victory!


    Can''t help but shout! ! !


    On the other side, the fighting is the fiercest.


    Oriental Huaizhu and Tushan are red and red.


    Flame VS flame.


    Confrontation of the laws of the fire system.


    Dongfang Huaizhu originally had pure Yang Yan, but after going to the God Realm, the law of fire made her stronger and stronger.


    When the second batch of gods was born.


    Although she did not get on the last train.


    But it also touched the threshold of God.


    Compared with Xun''er''s law of fire, Dongfang Huaizhu shows the beauty of goddess.


    The attack is very beautiful, like thousands of flowers flying.


    The flame was sublimated to the extreme in her hands.


    Although Tu Shan Honghong is a latecomer, but relying on the favor of the gods, he also touched 017 to the threshold of being godly.


    She is more obsessed with gods than her sister.


    In fact, it is the interaction of the laws of love and Tao.


    The fox likes love.


    The deeper the love, the stronger the strength.


    Came from behind.


    This battle lasted a full thirty-six hours, and various magic methods and supernatural powers were used by the two one after another.


    Perhaps in the last second, the two were still competing for magical skills.


    In the next moment, maybe it will be against the law.


    In the end, after fighting for five days and five nights.


    Tu Shan Honghong turned on the real fox clan, and as a result of an injury, he defeated Dongfang Huaizhu half a stroke and advanced to the final.


    Everyone thought the final game would be very exciting.


    But he didn''t expect that Solanum had chosen to surrender!


    The championship was handed over to Tu Shan Honghong.


    "Give up? I think the strength of this believer can compete with that fox goddess..."


    Xiao Luan was very puzzled.


    I don''t understand why Solanum chose to admit defeat.


    "elder sister?"


    Tu Shan Honghong also looked at the nightshade with doubts on his face.


    Or smile at her.


    The voice said softly.


    "The original intention of the gods is to let us learn from each other to confirm our respective strengths. Now this goal has been achieved, and we have all reached our threshold, as for the so-called wishes.


    I actually don''t have one, because being with the gods is my biggest wish. "


    Solanum''s words shocked countless believers.


    Everyone has selfish intentions.


    Even if you exchange for a treasure or ask for a powerful pet, the gods will agree.


    The word of God is worth a thousand dollars.


    Speaking of it will be done.


    But Solanum used a simple reason to reject the championship.


    One more thing she didn''t tell anyone.


    God can believe Xiao Luan, but she doesn''t.


    He still has a hole card, but performing in front of outsiders is not the style of nightshade.


    Tu Shanhong had a smart heart, and immediately thought of this.


    However, she didn''t want to provoke the sisters to dislike it, so when she chose her wish, she said an unbelievable wish.


    [I think... I think... Become the body and be held in the arms of the gods! ¡¿.


    Chapter 310 The iron-blood suppression from Ye Laohei kills the sacred place!


    "Puff... this little fox, really interesting..."


    Ye Rou was a little surprised.


    But soon she felt that it was right that everyone was humility to each other to make the divine palace extremely harmonious.


    If this fox chooses to occupy the gods for a month.


    It is estimated that it will cause some people''s dissatisfaction.


    It seems that everyone wants to manage their image in the heart of the gods.


    Maintain the order of the shrine.


    The first martial arts meeting came to an end.


    Although there were some accidents, it didn''t move in the direction of imagination.


    However, everyone has their own gains.


    Because the God of Eternity announced after the end of the competition, each contestant can choose a magic trick in the Naruto Palace.


    Even Xiao Luan''s believers can do it.


    Every time the world sacrifices, a large number of exercises are filled into Mingdao Palace.


    So there are almost 40 million kinds of exercises in it.


    This is not considered the technique of sacred goods, and the technique of immortal goods.

 Chapter 398：

    Adding up everything, it is estimated that there are 200 million.


    Chu Xuanfeng originally had some minor worries, he was definitely not able to beat Dongfang Huaizhu, but he was only one step away from the prize.


    Quite regrettable in my heart.


    Now that I heard that I could obtain the exercises, I was naturally a little happy.


    And just got the sound transmission.


    The high-ranking priests who performed well will be upgraded by one level.


    And according to their merits, they can choose their own weapons.


    For example, the current Chu Xuanfeng is a five-star chief priest, coupled with the previous deeds in the saint cemetery world, and good combat effectiveness.


    You can receive a six-star artifact.


    Weapons are also available.


    Armor is also available.


    ------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Sister Longkui, you are too cruel... I didn''t want to say that before, it was all calculated!!!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Oh? That''s really amazing. I thought you could keep your masculinity forever. Snicker.jpg"


    In fact, there is no complaint.


    It''s just jokes.


    However, this old black leaf was unlucky and met the nightshade who could win the championship.


    Was a round of tour.


    It is also reasonable.


    Tu Shan Yaya: "You feel uncomfortable now, can you still feel uncomfortable? The top thirty-two directly met my sister. I really took it..."


    Huo Kebing.


    She was naturally suppressed.


    So what''s the solution!


    Troubled Times: "Hey, talk to you guys. I''ll deal with it. I haven''t seen you in a few days. So the bunch of rascals in Soochow actually want to counterattack."


    Judicial god: "I should also digest and digest, and prepare to deal with the evil obstacles of Lingshan! Now that Sun Monkey is an undercover agent, it is very comfortable."


    Tie the courage: "Plus one...this time I was eliminated in the martial arts club, but I learned a lot of fighting methods, and after meeting with Cao Cao and other older brothers, I felt very happy. !"


    Not all chief priests like to become stronger.


    After all, everyone is different.


    The areas of expertise are naturally different.


    For example, Cao Cao and Li Shimin, these two big brothers.


    He is very good at strategy.


    There is also Saruman, an old man who definitely has a good hand in playing yin.


    Take this competition as an example, he and Dashemaru have formed good friends, and have a new understanding of dark spells.


    Ninja scientist: "You all go to work, I also want to continue to study the art of nightmare, the deeper I go, the more I feel the profoundness of this divine art!!!. ¡¨!"


    Tosaka University: "Damn, you wait for Dashewan, this time you use that disgusting dream to tease me, and see if I ask Tsunade sister to blow you up!"


    Ninja scientist: "...Auntie, can I apologize to you?"


    The fox who only loves money: "If an apology is useful, Ye Laohei doesn''t need to be hammered, hehe... little snake pay attention."


    ...


    Dashewan, who had just returned home, felt cold all over, and turned his head to disappear.


    As a result, Rin Tosaka''s sneer came over his head.


    "You think I told you in the group to let Tsunade sister hit you, so I''m planning to hit you later, huh... Sisters do it!!!"


    "Oshemaru, bully my little girl, prepare to die!"


    More than a dozen goddess.


    Hit a two-star god-man level.


    There is no suppression of boundaries.


    Can imagine what Dashewan will become.


    In the end, Rin Tosaka finished his vent and planted the big snake pill into the soil.


    There is also a snake egg on his head.


    When to hatch, when to let him out again.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Fortunately, I didn''t anger Tosaka, I feel she is too fierce..."


    Look at Da She Wan''s face, it''s swollen like a washbasin.


    It hurts to think about it.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "...Poor!"


    ---------


    The Northern Territory is deserted in the east.


    Ye Laohei didn''t dare to chat in the group anymore, touching his still aching face, he issued an order to the outside.


    "Come here, tell me the Shaking Light Holy Land, if you don''t want to surrender, give me all surrender, otherwise three days later, the eternal gods will attack them!"


    "Yes."


    Since the birth of the religion.


    It has been half a month, and all the small sects in the Eastern Wilderness have all fallen into the arms of the gods.


    The forces are constantly growing.


    Only this wave of light still maintained a cold attitude.


    This made Ye Laohei very angry.


    At this moment, in the Shaking Light Holy Land, a group of people are discussing whether to return.


    After all, the previous Shen Lin and the appearance of the Empress were too terrifying!


    "Make up your mind earlier, the people of the Eternal God Cult just now sent us another notice, and finally give us three days!"


    "Damn it, a mere outsider, dare to make us so humiliated!"


    Possess Holy Light.


    They don''t listen to anyone''s orders.


    He was threatened one after another.


    In the end they decided to move out of this place.


    Although it looks very aggrieved, they really have no choice.


    Can''t beat, can''t we escape?


    Ye Laohei, who got the news, smirked with anger.


    "Okay...Okay, I didn''t listen to God''s decree, but I ignored God''s graces again and again, come people...set out to Shake Light Holy Land!!!"


    Ye Laohei was really angry.


    I really gave them a face.


    A shattered sacred place, it is so cupped.


    "Brother, are you going to kill?"


    "Well, my daughter stays at home, my brother will just go back..."


    "Then you have to come back before dark, otherwise I am afraid..."


    The little girl pursed her lips and said timidly.


    Ye Laohei smiled at him, then seized the door and left.


    A team of tens of thousands of people flew towards the shaking position.


    Countless rainbow lights pierced the sky.


    Fast as thunder.


    Shao Guangyi, who was about to leave, felt that something was wrong, it was too late!


    "What do you want to do? If we don''t join, can we not leave yet!!!"


    The Holy Lord of the Holy Land.


    He glared glaringly at Ye Laohei, and the inheritors of his holy land were also staring at this group of people.


    "Heh... now that you have witnessed the glory of God and you know that we have been recruiting people, what do you want to do when I am a fool?


    God''s grace like the sea is good, but the gods also have moments of anger.


    Since you are obsessed with not realizing it, you don''t need to continue to live today. "


    Witnessed the mighty power.


    He was even told to persuade him to surrender.


    This is not obedient.


    It means that this group of people has antagonism in their hearts. To put it bluntly, it will be a threat to the religion in the future.


    That being the case, Ye Laohei has anything to be polite.


    Destroy it!


    "You gods are really rude. If we don''t join us, we will offend you. How can it be so unreasonable!"


    The young saint son roared angrily.


    Ye Laohei turned his head and looked around, just one glance.


    There were ten fire-type spikes that pierced this person''s body.


    boom.


    Shengzi was obliterated in the flames.


    Ye Laohei sneered in a low voice.


    "¡§"A **** who tainted the name of the gods should be apologized by the death, listen to all believers, today this holy place must fall, and no one can live!


    Otherwise it is disrespect to God! "


    He wants to kill the chickens and curse the monkeys.


    Naturally, we must kill some people and pave the way for the prestige of the religion.


    Ye Laohei doesn''t care how terrible his sister was in her previous life.


    He only needs to understand that he can always become stronger by following the God of Eternity! ! !


    In these nine heavens and ten earths, anyone who disobeys God''s control will die a word!


    Chu Xuanfeng wasted half a year on the earth, which is enough to prove one thing, starve the courageous to death! ! !


    He Ye Laohei naturally won''t be timid!


    Just do it! ! !


    Seeing that his descendants were destroyed, the Holy Lord suddenly became furious.


    But before he could use his hole cards, he was overwhelmed by thirteen divine fire pillars.


    A modest power level task.

 Chapter 399：

    How is Ye Laohei''s opponent?


    He was the one who witnessed the whole process of the Budokai.


    That kind of terrible battle had already made him comprehend a deeper level of power.


    On that day, the destruction of the Holy Land was announced.


    The world was shocked.


    No one thought that the eternal gods would start so harshly.


    The ancient family---Ji family.


    After hearing about the deeds of the Eternal God Cultivating Shaoguang, he finally couldn''t help but was tempted and prepared to send someone to contact him.


    ...


    In fact.


    Shao Guang was not completely destroyed, but left some people behind.


    Because of her saint, she is willing to sacrifice herself.


    Therefore, Ye Laohi let them go, but the leading group of people were all killed.


    Only the line of the saint is left.


    Came to the land of the gods for the first time.


    The shaking light finally understood why he would be annihilated.


    The altar that stands empty.


    Constantly exuding divine brilliance, a touch of plain Dao rhyme can obliterate the existence of the Holy Lord.


    I can imagine how ridiculous my own resistance is.


    Yao Shengnv followed Ye Laohei and sighed: "Master priest, you must abide by the agreement between us and don''t embarrass our people."


    "That is natural. As long as you are obedient and willing to be a sacrifice when you return to sacrifice, then I will guarantee the safety of your line."


    The religious do not like to kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    But this kind of existence that constantly ignores the majesty of the gods deserves to be killed! ! !


    Just after Ye Laohei sent Yao Shengnv into the temple to rest, a believer came over with news.


    "Return to Lord Master, the people from the Ji family have heard the news that they are cooperating with our religious cult!"


    "Cooperate? Are they worthy!!! Tell those people that they are believers when they come to the religion, and that God is supernatural...


    "Yes!!!".


    Chapter 311 The Ji family''s fear, Ye Laohei is ready to hunt! (Guiqiu full order)


    After the Ji family got a reply, they fell into a panic.


    Because of the other party''s envoy, the tone was very cold.


    Obviously irritated.


    "What should I do! I said long ago, don''t provoke them, the big deal is to stay behind closed doors, now it''s all right...


    The eternal **** is completely angry over there. "


    A certain elder was so angry that he roared angrily.


    "Elder, what you said is wrong, the eternal religion continues to expand, even if we retreat?"


    "Yes, since the other party destroyed a holy place, it represents their determination to unify the world. Do you really think that we will be fine if we don''t touch it?"


    If you can escape.


    Shaking it will not be destroyed.


    According to reliable sources, Yao Guang had contacted a big power before and wanted to take refuge in them.


    As a result, there was no news soon.


    It shows that Yaoguang has the intention to leave, but the eternal religion of others has just approved this point, saying that the other party does not listen to the oracle.


    Rebelled against the will of God.


    Outside the conference hall.


    The purple-clothed girl''s face was heavy, and she didn''t know what the future of the family would be like, and her plan to attack the descendants of the Qing emperor was also shelved.


    It is estimated that my family will also be in a difficult situation next.


    What kind of existence is God?


    Can it really be immortal?


    Ziyue looked at the sky, lost in thought.


    After a long time, her brother walked out of it with a charcoal face, with an extremely solemn expression on his face.


    "Brother, how''s it going?"


    "Sister...I..."


    The man''s expression was a bit heavy and even a little angry.


    The fist was clenched for a while, then relaxed, obviously struggling with something.


    Seeing this situation, Ziyue felt a little trembling in her heart, and asked with a trembling voice, "Brother, is there something we want to do?"


    "Yes, father 017 discussed with the elders. Originally, it was negotiated to cooperate with the Eternal Church, but the other party said that our family is not worthy at all.


    Now I am angry about this! "


    "Isn''t it the cooperation they said before? Why doesn''t the eternal gods agree to it!"


    The little girl in purple was a little angry, but also very puzzled in her heart.


    They all agreed.


    Why can''t it work!


    I saw the man smiled bitterly: "Sister, the other party is a tradition handed down by the gods, who is countless times greater than the so-called emperor, a truly eternal and immortal existence!


    In a small family like ours, to say something bad, it depends on the face of the other person to rely on others.


    Know the plan we specified, they are just descendants of the Great Emperor in ancient times.


    And in that forbidden area, there used to be the most ruthless empress, and now we know the news that the father has been calculated by the elders! "


    "This... what shall we do?"


    Ziyue felt her heart beating constantly, as if she had already thought of something.


    "Father said... I will offer you as a gift to the gods!"


    "what!!"


    The girl in purple staggered to the ground, and her eyes were completely dark.


    gift.


    As the arrogant of the family.


    It turned into a gift one day.


    "No... I don''t want it!"


    "Father asked me to ask you, if you don''t want to go, let me take you far and high, and we will go to the Southern Territory... to go far!"


    When the girl heard this, her heart was suffocated.


    What this said.


    Wouldn''t it be that if you didn''t go, let your father and mother go to die.


    In the future, the eternal gods will be held accountable, and the whole family will die.


    Sacrifice yourself, or sacrifice your family, parents and brother!


    Ziyue had already decided in her heart.


    She lowered her head and kept sobbing, her voice hoarse for a long time and said: "I''m going, I must calm down the other party''s anger..."


    "Sister...you..."


    "You can''t sacrifice so many people, even if you used to be a cow and a horse, as long as the family is okay!"


    Ziyue smiled miserably, and the man watching was extremely distressed.


    This is my sister.


    ...


    A few days later.


    The Ji family brought the treasures and was escorted by Ziyue brothers and sisters to the religious headquarters.


    The sky is full of flames, watching people''s scalp numb.


    "Brother, it is said that the gods are located in the forbidden land, but I didn''t expect this to be true!"


    Forbidden area at the moment.


    It has already changed another look.


    There is a temple every hundreds of miles, and tens of thousands of people gather there to worship, and even the believers in the mess have a strong aura.


    The brother and sister looked at each other.


    My heart trembled.


    How long has it taken for this eternal religion to have such a scale!


    It''s horrible.


    Coming to the inside of the gods, the nine figures kneeling on the ground were completely shocked!


    Every body exudes a breath of terror.


    Torn time and space.


    Distort the light.


    This is clearly the breath of being close to the emperor, but they silently bowed to the most dazzling altar.


    "Two, please... Your Master is in front!"


    "Ah...Yes."


    Ziyue returned to her senses and quickly lowered her head to move forward.


    In a short while, they came to Ye Laohei.


    I saw him floating in the air, and hundreds of flames wrapped around his body, constantly tempering his body.


    And Ye Laohei was comprehending the greatness of the law of fire.


    "Master priest, the Ji family has arrived..."


    The girl knelt on the ground and said piously.


    "Well, I got it."


    As the voice fell, the figure in the sky opened his eyes, his eyes locked on the purple-clothed girl.


    The appearance is not bad.


    Talent is also okay.


    Another good sacrifice!


    Ye Laohei lightly landed on the ground, and said indifferently, "What are you doing here?"


    "See Lord Master. Last time, some of the elders in the family were ignorant, which made you misunderstand. Our Ji family understands the grace of God and wants to become a believer in God. Only then..."


    The purple-clothed girl forcibly endured the fear in her heart and said everything she had prepared for a long time.


    "Oh? Want to be a believer of God, do you think it is so easy! But... God once said that if you are sincere, everything is easy to handle, so let''s... I think your qualifications are pretty good and you can become a consecrated person. Sacrifice to the gods.


    I don''t know if you want to! "

 Chapter 400：

    Sacrifice?


    Do I still have an option?


    Ziyue nodded repeatedly, and whispered softly: "Please follow the orders of the master priest! Your words are the highest order..."


    "Well, not bad. It seems that I really misunderstood the last time. Originally, I wanted the minions outside to take a trip. It seems that I don''t need it now..."


    Brother who came with Ziyue.


    He was almost frightened.


    The affection for one''s own family is really only one step away from death! !


    Really dangerous.


    After confirming the identity of the goddess, Ye Laohei''s attitude has naturally improved. He said to Ziyue''s brother: "Relax a little. From now on, everyone will belong to the same sect. Let the goddess go to your clan to preach... "


    "Thanks to the Lord for the gift."


    "Well, no thanks. In fact, God is very gracious, not as terrible as you think. Everyone is fighting for this resource. If you know how great the God Realm is.


    You should understand how small this world is. Even a blade of grass in the God Realm can extend people''s lives and live a hundred thousand more years! ! "


    One hundred thousand years...


    If the medicine can prolong life by 10,000 years.


    Can make some big guys sit still.


    And that was just a piece of grass in the God Realm, and the gap was too big.


    Although I sacrificed my sister, if the Ji family can rise, the sacrifice is worth it!


    Just as Ziyue¡¯s brother was immersed in happiness, Ye Laohei asked again: ¡°I grew up in a borderland before. I don¡¯t know the situation here. Does Brother Ji know where there is a woman like your sister? "


    "Huh? Dare to ask the master priest what does it mean."


    Ziyue''s brother was shocked.


    Is this chief priest an ultimate pervert?


    Saying that you want to sacrifice to the gods is actually thinking of enjoying yourself?


    Ye Laohei said solemnly: "Naturally, I have prepared some sacrifices in order to give back to the gods. The mere magical medicine techniques and even the treasures are not as good as the goddess. Do you know why?"


    How would I know?


    Haoyue couldn''t help smiling wryly.


    Then he shook his head.


    Ye Laohei smiled mysteriously: "Being a sacrificial goddess is great for our world. After all, nothing is as good as blowing a pillow. If our world makes more sacrifices to goddesses, then we will be able to open up a journey to the gods. Channel!"


    "What? Go to the God Realm!"


    "Of course, I went to the God Realm to participate in the martial arts meeting a few days ago, but I participated in it with consciousness. If it hadn''t been for seeing your sister so cute.


    Do you think I will tell you so much? "


    Ye Laohei looked at Haoyue contemptuously, without concealing his purpose at all.


    Win the relatives of the goddess.


    It is also a way.


    Then, Ye Laohei took the scene of the battle between the goddess and the elder brother who had passed into Ziyue''s mind.


    When the opponent saw that terrifying battle scene.


    And when the gods sitting in the north.


    Completely shocked.


    It is more intuitive than the last time the gods came to the world!


    After a long time, he woke up and asked with trembling lips, "Master priest, is this the realm of the gods?"


    "Also!"


    "I think I know some women who meet your requirements, and all of them are very young."


    "Oh...hurry up!"


    Ye Laohei''s eyes flashed golden light, and he was very excited!


    "One of them is Yan Ruyu, who is a strange woman from the monster race. Recently we have learned her whereabouts, and the other is the descendant of the nun''s nunnery in the holy city!"


    Anyway, it''s just those women who are beautiful and unmarried.


    This is not as simple as several Jiazhen.


    "Okay! Come on... Forget it, I''ll do it myself, you will show the way and we will walk..."


    Ye Laohei couldn''t wait and tore open the space directly.


    Hengkong moved out.


    "Master priest, are we going to smash the holy city?"


    "You idiot, you won''t find the girl of the demon race first. The religion is currently developing, so what anxious you are looking for..."


    "Oh oh... that''s right!"


    Haoyue felt that she wanted to be crooked.


    To attack the holy city, a lot of people are definitely needed.


    It''s a bit too big for the two of them to go.


    Although the master priest is very fierce.


    However, before arresting Yan Ruyu, Haoyue couldn''t help but secretly asked: "My lord, are you really afraid of someone betraying you when you preach so aggressively?".


    Chapter 312 Finally someone can''t sit still and attack the eternal god! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Betrayal?" Ye Laohei grinned and said, "I hope they betray the religion, so they don''t use it to make a move. Naturally there will be an envoy of the gods to kill. You must know that it is a rule-based killing, even true immortals. Can''t resist!"


    The power of the eternal executor.


    Ye Laohei has naturally seen it from the video.


    And until they got in touch with Chu Xuanfeng, the two would chat for a while every day.


    For example, discussing fighting styles, and the exchange of exercises!


    This is probably the case in the group.


    For example, discuss academic research and study the way of law with the chief priest of similar attributes.


    -----------


    In a certain school, in a beautiful valley.


    Some time ago we welcomed a distinguished guest.


    Descendant of the Qing Emperor!


    Yaozu Tianjiao!


    Inside the beautiful mountain, a woman is waiting for the opening of a certain cemetery, and the gods from the previous time have come to the world.


    Let her have a sense of crisis.


    I haven''t even laughed for a few days.


    "The latest news is that after the Yaoguang Holy Land was destroyed, the Ji family sent their children to the forbidden area to make atonement!"


    "That''s right, it seems we can''t wait long, otherwise something will happen!"


    "Why?"


    Qin Yao couldn''t help asking.


    The woman in Nakonggu Youlan looked at the clouds and mist that kept gathering, and sighed: "God descends into the world, and there must be a big change... The grave is open, and the other party must intervene!"


    "So it is!"


    The charming woman suddenly realized!


    It turned out to be so.


    However, it is indeed possible that this will happen, once the religious person has probed into the intelligence here.


    Without even thinking about it, I will definitely come over!


    It''s a big deal.


    It''s really aggrieved to evacuate at the door!


    Qin Yao was a little annoyed, turned around and prepared to order to go down and prepare the means of evacuation.


    At this moment, the space crack tore through the sky.


    Countless air flows back in.


    All the big demons in the vicinity uttered a stern roar one after another.


    The ethereal woman suddenly turned around, watching two men walk out of the torn sky!


    The other party locked her at a glance.


    It''s not good to come for yourself!


    Yan Ruyu didn''t even have time to sacrifice the trump card in his hand, and was trapped in the mountain by a fierce sacred fire.


    The power of scorching flames.


    Destroy this fairyland completely!


    Many monster races were killed by countless flame spikes before they even had time to react!


    "Please stop! Don''t kill my monsters...something is coming to me!!"


    Yan Ruyu protected in front of Qin Yao and yelled softly towards the sky.


    The figure in the sky smiled faintly.


    "The weak, don''t even choose the method of death, do you think your words are useful?"


    The flame rose again.


    Even all creatures in a radius of a thousand miles will be wiped out! !


    Its brutality made Haoyue, who came together, couldn''t help trembling all over.


    Feelings Just now your brother said that my **** is merciful, it''s all fools! !


    Ye Laohei came to the two women and looked up and down.


    The former has a beautiful face and a natural ethereal temperament, like a fairy in a painting, not like a creature.


    She is more beautiful than the sister of the person next to her.


    But they are still not as beautiful as Platycodon grandiflorum and Oriental Huaizhu, which is a point or two lower!


    However, the other party is the goddess of their own world, if they are trained well, they should be able to compete with them.


    As for the woman behind him, she is a refined little beauty.


    It is very courageous.


    Now the scared one has fallen to the ground.


    The ethereal woman looked at Ye Laohei and asked word by word: "Are you the chief priest of that cult?"


    "Yes. Ye Laohei..."


    "Huh..." Yan Ruyu said with disdain after hearing the words, "No wonder the heart is so dark... I hear the doctrine that you are propagating that God loves the world, and your hands are full of blood..."


    "Did I say that I killed a human?" Ye Laohei interrupted the other party and said indifferently: "The holy land was killed by me because they didn''t respect the oracle. The monster races were killed by me just now. It''s because they didn''t thank God for grace."


    "Then you are going to resist or surrender?"


    See the picture poorly.


    Ye Laohei was too lazy to toss, but just asked about it as usual, by the way, to see how the other party''s temperament was.


    If it is fierce.

 Chapter 401：

    He didn''t mind breaking each other''s thorns one by one.


    Yan Ruyu''s heart was ups and downs, and it was a long time before she closed her eyes and said: "If you want to kill, kill it. Don''t think I will obey you."


    "Don''t worry, you are all my sacrifices to God, so how can I hurt you!"


    Ye Laohei smiled evilly, enveloping them with divine power.


    Disappeared in place.


    At this point, he has four goddesses in his hands.


    The sacrifices are enough, and the next step is to vigorously develop the religion.


    Spread your beliefs.


    For example, many people are staring at the demon tomb, and all he has to do is to lift up the coffin of that person to see what birds and things are inside!


    After returning to the religion.


    Ye Laohei began to arrange, on the one hand to inquire about the news, on the other hand, he constantly accepted those believers who took refuge in him.


    Destroy a holy place.


    At the moment, it is extremely terrifying.


    It also demonstrates his own skills.


    The religion is not the monks who eat fast and recite the Buddha.


    When the power of the religion expanded, those who did not want to join the religion did not escape.


    Will be killed!


    Ten cave days.


    Just because he wanted to bargain, he was obliterated by Ye Laohe on the same day!


    No negotiation is accepted.


    Surrender or die! ! !


    But what he did so also attracted countless people''s hatred, but the real emperor-level master did not dare to speak.


    Everyone understands the horror of God.


    That is a single thought suppressing the existence of the entire plane.


    Whoever is in the lead will die! ! !


    A few days later.


    The gods come to the tomb of the demon.


    This time Ye Laohei took ten thousand monks and rode on the ancient warship with countless treasures attached to it.


    The power is extremely terrifying!


    This is a treasure of a certain cave sky.


    Although it is broken, but after repair.


    It can still be used temporarily.


    Ziyue''s elder brother, after cultivating her body skills for several days, became a faithful believer of the religion.


    Now he is also following.


    The appearance of a dog leg.


    "Huh... why is there no one around here?"


    Ye Laohei asked unhappy.


    Didn''t it mean that when the Demon Tomb was opened, many people would come?


    How come there is not even a ghost shadow!


    The believer next to him smiled bitterly after hearing the words: "Master priest, it''s not all you. I came here a few days ago and killed a group of demons. The people were panic. Our intelligence personnel said that those people were scared away. .."


    Ye Laohei smiled at the words, rubbed the tip of his nose and said, "Forget it...If there is no audience, there will be no audience. Let me lift the coffin board of this demon tomb first!"


    "rise!"


    He put away his smile, his expression dignified.


    The flame turned into a giant shovel, shoveling directly towards the cemetery.


    boom.


    Infinite demon power rushed into the sky.


    The power of slaughtering the immortal is like the constant beating of the tide.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The entire sky was dyed blood red.


    Thousands of miles away in the col.


    Many people stared at the red-stained clouds and became cautious!


    "It seems that the Eternal God Cult has taken action!"


    "I don''t know what the result will be, whether this demon clan cemetery can stop the chief priest!!!"


    "Don''t say it is blocking, if you can delay him for a period of time, it will be done on the forbidden area!!!"


    Everyone wants to destroy the eternal religion.


    According to calculations by some old monsters, as long as the chief priest of the eternal cult, together with the altar, is broken.


    Then the road between the God Realm and here is cut off.


    That is to say, God cannot lower the realm! ! !


    It sounds very ridiculous.


    Even the success rate is less than one percent.


    But... a good family, or holy land holy city, wants to be someone else''s dog.


    Who can stand this torture!


    As a result, the remaining will of some great emperors shot.


    Add God''s Soldier, and some taboo methods.


    A few days ago, the other party captured Yan Ruyu, which gave some people hope.


    It was calculated that Ye Laohei would come to the Yaozu cemetery.


    Therefore, there was a trap here, a trap that trapped Ye Laohei! ! !


    0..0


    ....


    In the barren ancient forbidden land.


    One hundred thousand cultivators arrived in this area riding on the opened boundary gate.


    A colorful chariot!


    And the warship shrouded in haziness!


    Appeared in the sky above the temple one after another.


    "It seems that some people are not afraid of death!"


    "Hehe... Ye Laohei goes out, naturally some people can''t do it!"


    "We are ready to start, this time the blood sacrifice **** will be satisfied, hehe..."


    "Come on, get ready to start!!!"


    Under the veins.


    Countless essences and spirits are filled in the **** pattern.


    They flow quickly.


    The charge is completed soon!


    Behind the eternal religion, in an unremarkable temple.


    Several preparatory goddesses were transferred here.


    Qin Yao looked at the picture above the main hall and couldn''t help but said, "This is a good opportunity. Now the cult has aroused public outrage! We can escape from the chaos!"


    "Escape? Heh... why do you think they kept us here and gave you the scenery outside!"


    The purple-clothed girl held a fairy fruit and ate it in small bites.


    Heard what this Yaozu woman said.


    Suddenly couldn''t help but laugh.


    It''s really no brainer, no matter what the gods teach, they won''t give them a chance to escape.


    Qin Yao looked at her, who was sitting on the futon with her legs bent, raising her hand to take a sip of the fragrant tea.


    Then he said faintly: "Yao''er, just look at it, none of these people can get out of here!"


    "why?"


    "Because this is the place of inheritance of the female emperor, and now it has become the missionary place of the gods, do you think there is really no trump card?"


    A mere hundred thousand monks.


    Plus some hole cards.


    Want to defeat the gods?


    I''m afraid that the people who plan this conspiracy will not have a normal mind!


    as predicted.


    When those people saw that they had been discovered, the attacks poured down like a torrential rain.


    Fast as lightning.


    It directly covers all the temple sites!


    And there are three attacks, coming hundreds of millions of miles apart!


    Among them, the terrible attack was a white-haired arm with an imperial soldier in his hand.


    "Please also the inheritance of the God of Eternity perish, this world does not need the existence of God!!!"


    In the void, countless monks are shouting!


    A terrible blood curse filled this ancient star. people.


    Chapter 313 Ye Rou''s anger fell, and the child was disobedient at a young age! (Guiqiu full order)


    The attacks continued to fall.


    Seeing that this place of spiritual inheritance is about to be destroyed.


    The time of a 10,000-mile radius is frozen!


    "Is it because God is too merciful...or is my name gradually forgotten?"


    "God always said that I was too cruel before, so he renamed me Ye Rou..."


    "I like this name very much, so please remember this name from now on, because the other side of Rou is destruction..."


    A cool and tender voice spread across the nearby star field for hundreds of millions of miles!


    The Taoist body of the female emperor, Xiao Nuan closed her eyes tightly, and walked towards the sky from the temple step by step.


    At every step, the starry sky shatters.


    At every step, blood is poured back and fireworks bloom!


    It''s just that this flower is a monk.


    "No... the empress has left, why is her consciousness still..."

 Chapter 402：

    "We were fooled! Everything is a conspiracy!"


    "It''s over... It''s completely over... We will all perish!!!"


    All star fields are wailing.


    They have to pay for their stupidity.


    God.


    Not a vocabulary.


    Nor is it a muddy tire that doesn''t care about things.


    It is the supreme existence standing above the world! ! !


    The female emperor Ye Rou was naturally still in the God Realm, but she felt a little bit when she browsed the river for a long time and practiced magic arts.


    So, through Tao Guo, I saw an infuriating step.


    The soul descended on this world.


    Take over Xiao Nun Nun''s body.


    After practicing the Divine Law, her strength is growing every day, and now she can display the strength of the Great Sage level.


    But... as long as you can carry Ye Rou''s power, you can kill the emperor in a second!


    Because Ye Rou broke through again and became the only one, the seven-star godly existence.


    Time is around the body of the girl.


    It is not eroded by time at all.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes, and a golden stream of light flashed.


    brush.


    A long river of blood appeared in the sky above the gods.


    One hundred thousand cultivators were taken in seconds!


    ...


    "Is this the style of the empress?"


    "Heh... I feel that we become sacrifices, it seems to be a kind of happiness..."


    The purple-clothed girl shrank in the corner, hugging her knees with her hands, with a frightened expression on her face.


    Tens of thousands of meters away.


    She could feel the coldness in the air.


    Inside the temple.


    Or believers of eternal religion, are not within the scope of time freeze!


    Seeing the petite girl, everyone cheered for her.


    But they dare not speak out.


    For fear of disturbing this godly!


    "Three holy places, sixteen families, and one hundred and two caves...yes, really good...you...rebelled against the gift of God!!!


    Damn it! "


    The little girl stretched out her white tender hand and patted it forward.


    These are named places.


    Was melted instantly.


    Some whole planets have been exploded.


    As long as the people with blood, all died in this attack.


    And the last forces beneath the Shaking Holy Land saw this scene and fell into a long silence.


    In the end, he didn''t dare to move.


    Originally, they were holding the decision of a strong man to break his wrist, but they did not expect that the back hand of the gods would be the power to kill everything in a flash.


    Under the sky.


    There was silence.


    In the demon tomb, the group of people who were about to watch the show completely froze in place.


    This kind of thing actually happened.


    God!


    Not what they can resist.


    "I think we will go out and surrender soon. If we are a dog, we should be able to live..."


    "Well, I think this plan is good!"


    "Our monster race, the most favorite thing is to fight against people, if anyone dares to refute, I will be the first to hammer him to death!!!"


    ...


    The demon tomb at this time was swung by Ye Laohei''s large flame shovel.


    It was completely excavated.


    What defense.


    What formation.


    All shit!


    Divine magic destroys everything, coupled with Ye Laohei''s current strength, who would dare to resist that would be death?


    The contents were cleaned up one by one.


    When I saw that there was still an older generation of Yaozu Cannian.


    Ye Laohei pointed to that consciousness and sneered: "Hey, Xiao Pang, did you see that there is a sense of monster race here, it''s really funny... It seems that this cemetery is also a pitfall, die... "


    He poked his finger.


    That consciousness was directly pinched out.


    Did not even make a scream.


    Immediately aroused ridicule by countless people within the sect.


    The mere demon tomb seems to have fooled the big idiot.


    However, there are some nice treasures inside.


    For example, a demon heart, this thing is not bad for refining medicine.


    "Master priest, don''t you really need to control the mission? There was a strong wave of power just now, the law of time, and... and the voice of that lord."


    "It''s okay, there are a few clutter, don''t worry at all, we do more this time, we are ready to fight the plane!"


    "Yes."


    What are you afraid of at home.


    Even if Ye Rou didn''t appear.


    The blood sacrificial formation that you set up can also stop those monks, but... in this way, it becomes easier for you to subdue the forces.


    Ye Laohei thought about it as he collected the items.


    ....


    Inside the mission area.


    After dealing with everything, Ye Rou looked at the falling blood, waved and poured it into the underground gods, and then turned to the priests and ordered.


    "I should go back, you guys keep busy with the things at hand."


    "Obviously, send to the goddess Ye Rou!!!"


    "Um."


    The immature voice fell into a brief silence.


    Soon a voice of dissatisfaction came from the heads of the believers.


    "Huh... I actually came to occupy my consciousness from above, and didn''t even say hello. I won''t come down to you next time!!!"


    Good guy...


    Blame yourself.


    You really have your priestess!


    She was transferred to the priestess of the gods.


    There are many magic arts.


    Except for some old monsters, only Ye Laohe could hold her down.


    Moreover, since she regained her sobriety, she has become independent.


    Naturally dissatisfied with Ye Rou''s "brutal"!


    When she wanted to come, this was her body. Although the two were connected, they couldn''t come in and out casually!


    The priests began to get busy. Among them, Li Man said to the others: "Prepare to sacrifice, the goddess has already injected blood into the altar!"


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, sir priest, do you want to invite out some reserved goddesses?"


    Li Man thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    At present, as several leading priests, she can indeed handle these things.


    And Ye Laohei confessed before he left.


    If there is an accident, you can pray for sacrifice.


    It''s okay to start the sacrifice now, anyway, it will be so sooner or later.


    -------------


    In the eternal **** world.


    Ye Rou opened her eyes and said helplessly: "This girl, how can I drive my consciousness away!! It''s really getting more and more disobedient..."


    "When you separated Dao Guo, you should understand this. Next time you need to greet her gently."


    Liu Che said with a smile.


    Children will naturally have their own consciousness when they are older.


    Not to mention the reincarnation of Dao Guo of the Empress.


    Although young, the arrogance in my heart is natural.


    You can''t change it.


    Ye Rou rolled her eyes and said, "You, I just like to be a hand shaker. If I don''t do it, I have to bother you to do it."


    "Actually, àïàï can resist these."


    "Then next time..."


    Ye Rou buried her head in Liu Che''s chest, enjoying the calm heartbeat of the other party, and fell into a deep sleep.


    Today is her day alone with the gods.


    There is no love.


    Only warm.


    Being alone with the gods can make one''s mind become extremely comfortable.


    Probably every goddess loves the feeling of gods.


    Ye Rou thought in her heart.

 Chapter 403：

    Although the palm on the back made her a little uncomfortable.


    But slowly I get used to it.


    Liu Che looked at the sleeping beauty, showing a gentle expression, saying that she was fierce but also a poor woman.


    "Ding... your believer sacrificed a monk. After analyzing, you obtained a broken method, which triggered a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining a lower **** level technique [Zhanxianshu! ¡¿"


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed a monk. After analyzing, you obtained a broken method, triggering a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star **** level technique [Dahuang Fall¡¤Spear] ¡¿"


    "Ding... your believer sacrificed a monk. After analyzing, you obtained a broken method, triggering a 100,000 times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star **** level technique [Small Destruction Method] ¡¿"


    "Ding... your believer sacrificed a monk. After analyzing, you obtained a broken magical power, which triggered a ten thousand times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a three-star god-level magical power [Sea Rising Moon]"


    "Ding... your believer sacrificed a monk. After analyzing, you obtained a broken magical power, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a nine-star god-level magical power. ¡¿"


    ...


    There are almost tens of thousands of exercises such as 1.5.


    Except for a few magical powers that are useful, everything else is rubbish.


    However, with the mentality that things cannot be wasted, Liu Che directly stored the system in the library.


    Robin is studying history.


    Suddenly I saw a divine light flashing above my head, and then tens of thousands of exercises appeared in this corridor.


    "This...Did the gods think of another technique?"


    Robin looked surprised.


    At this time, the sound of the sacrifice still stopped.


    When the exercises disappeared, the arrival of the goddess immediately followed.


    "Ding... Your followers sacrificed a goddess---Qin Yao, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess spirit [Qin Yao]"


    "Ding... your followers sacrificed a goddess---Yan Ruyu, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star goddess spirit [Yan Ruyu]"


    "Ding...your followers sacrificed a goddess--- Yao Xi, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess [Yao Xi]"


    "Ding... your believers sacrificed a goddess---Ziyue, which triggered a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess Yueling [Ziyue]"


    The four goddesses came to the Temple of Eternity under the light of the gods. .


    Chapter 314: The courtesy of the goddess of the Dachaohui, two new members join! [ͼ]


    Yan Ruyu is like his name.


    After arriving in the God Realm, the aura of the empty valley and orchid on his body became more obvious.


    Coupled with wearing a long ink wash dress, there is a sense of otherworldly beauty.


    Although she is extremely dissatisfied with her destiny in her heart, people have to admit their fate too!


    Moreover, in their world, it is the law of the weak eating the strong!


    As for Qin Yao, she has a dazed look, is she a god?


    The strength in the body is so strong.


    Extraordinarily strong!


    For a moment, all the unhappiness in her heart disappeared.


    "This is the God Realm, right?"


    Qin Yao looked at this magnificent temple, her calf trembling a little.


    Just now I only paid attention to myself, but didn''t notice the horror of the eternal temple.


    Countless laws converge here.


    It only takes a thought to touch the law and comprehend its power.


    How amazing is this?


    Yan Ruyu was also shocked in his heart. Before that, he felt the breath of God after a long distance away.


    And here, the coercion is like a substance.


    Her consciousness did not dare to scan the temple, but spread towards the bottom of the temple, and as a result, she saw countless world planes.


    Every world is extremely bright.


    Nothing weaker than where she came from.


    Some places are even stronger!


    The two women, Ziyue and Yao Xi, did not speak, but they were also carefully looking at the temple.


    Not long.


    A group of goddesses came from a distance. They wore different costumes, but each had its own temperament, and they were all the best beauties.


    Today is the day to meet the gods.


    Some goddesses who have not seen the gods up close will meet today.


    No matter what you are doing. 29


    Let go one by one.


    The first ones who came here were the goddesses in Three Kingdoms Warriors.


    Diao Chan and Sun Shangxiang walked in front of them.


    The former wore a light green short skirt, black hair, and a dangling bun, obviously walking in a lovely way.


    On the contrary, Sun Shangxiang maintains the demeanor of his female general.


    Wearing an orange war skirt, his hair is simply ponytailed.


    Simple and heroic!


    In fact, many goddesses like to go this way, because they themselves are this character.


    Such as Li Xiuning.


    Although sometimes wearing a long skirt, sometimes wearing a short skirt, sometimes even wearing a bikini... but the most is the battle skirt.


    According to her, it is to maintain your own uniqueness!


    The **** likes Li Xiuning like this.


    Xiao Qiao dressed up carefully.


    Take the sister flower route.


    It''s like a double lotus.


    Brilliant.


    Cai Wenji, on the other hand, is wearing a pink dress, and she looks like a lady, but her smart eyes are telling others.


    She will also be very enthusiastic.


    Not long.


    Robin, Nami, Taotu, Garlott and many other goddesses from the One Piece world gathered.


    Their communication is close to modern.


    Very bold.


    Also extremely sexy.


    Especially Garrott, in order to make himself more beautiful, directly turned on the state of the moon lion.


    The whole person looks charming and moving, but also with a hint of coldness.


    The end is very beautiful.


    Next is the ghost destroying the world.


    Slowly the whole square was filled with goddesses.


    They are divided into world teams, kneeling on the ground, waiting for the appearance of the gods.


    Nami said nervously, "It''s the first time to participate in this kind of thing, and I feel so nervous..."


    "Me... Me too..."


    Garlott, the rabbit spirit, did not have the glamorous appearance at all, but had two beautiful long ears, which softened with fear.


    It looks a little dull.


    Yan Ruyu was originally quite proud in her heart, but as all the goddesses arrived, her inner pride was shattered little by little.


    There are at least twenty goddesses, whose looks are not inferior to them!


    Fox demon, rabbit demon.


    There are also some humans.


    Every race has its own existence!


    stressed.


    "God arrives, goddess salutes!"


    A crisp voice came from the depths of the main hall.


    The sound of footsteps followed.


    "Participate in the gods!"


    All the goddesses bowed their heads together, and then raised their heads to look at the gods on the steps.


    The **** is very handsome.


    There was always a faint smile on his face.


    One can''t help but indulge in it.


    Without the glory of the past, and the majesty of the lower realm, it was like an ancient monarch patrolling his concubine room.


    "Well, let''s all get up. Today''s party, mainly because some new people haven''t met me, so I moved ahead..."


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone, I am very easy-going, I like your lively and happy look, so some of the goddess who are afraid of trembling legs can relax slowly..."


    Accompanied by the laughter of the gods.


    Garrot and other nervous goddess laughed.


    The gods really don''t seem so terrible.


    On the contrary, it is very easy-going.


    All flowers bloom for a time.


    Liu Che nodded in satisfaction.


    With a movement of mind, countless lotus platforms were born from the void, supporting the goddesses to a side of the gods.


    This is a tea plantation.


    The fragrance of birds and flowers in the vicinity is full of colors.


    The gods standing behind Liu Che were responsible for mobilizing the atmosphere at this time and began to organize their staff, only making cakes and brewing tea.


    The newly promoted goddess was arranged in front of the gods.


    The goddesses who recently bathed in the grace of God are at the outermost periphery.


    Very considerate.


    Suddenly, Cai Wenji saw that everyone was busy and couldn''t get involved, so she took the initiative to ask: "God, I will play some small songs, I don''t know if I can..."


    "Hey...my sister still has this ability, so why not play with me."


    Dongfang Huaizhu said with a smile.


    She is good at blowjob.


    Every time I accompany Liu Che, I always blow it for a long time.


    There is rarely a time to ensemble with others.

 Chapter 404：

    Seeing someone talking, Cai Wenji nodded with emotion.


    If this is rejected, I''m afraid I will really be ashamed.


    For a moment, the melodious sound of flute rose.


    Cai Wenji was taken aback for a moment. This voice did not speak the rules, but did what he was going to do.


    How to play this?


    She thought it was just a small tune.


    As a result, I don''t have such a casual thing.


    "Music follows people''s hearts. Huaizhu is a goddess who likes to be happy, so you only need to be happy for your music..."


    Seeing the goddess in a daze, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but wake her up.


    The latter had an instant epiphany.


    Fingers began to pluck the strings.


    Suddenly, the melodious music played out in this world.


    relax and happy.


    These two moods lingered in the heart of every goddess.


    Robin and Nami looked at each other, stood up and smiled: "Since all the sisters are busy, let''s dance with you..."


    Follow your heart.


    dance to tune.


    Guangyueri and Taotu also joined them.


    Slowly all the goddess plunged into a sea of ??joy.


    Tiamat said suddenly: "I want to eat barbecue..."


    "Puff... Sister, you really know how to pick the time, come on... Sisters prepare food..."


    The joyous party lasted for three days.


    In the end, these newly promoted goddesses were all arranged on the schedule of attending the bed.


    Yan Ruyu and Qin Yao joined the demon spirit family and accompanied Tu Shan Yaya.


    But Ziyue chose to join Rin Tosaka''s faction.


    As for Yao Xi, the goddess, she chose the life department.


    ----------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brothers, ask you something!"


    Chu Dashan: "Say..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Why are you in trouble?"


    The gods have been playing with the goddesses in recent days, and there are no goddesses in the group to speak.


    They are all these hard-working chief priests, discussing some official affairs.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "That my believers offered sacrifices, why didn''t the gifts come? Is it because I didn''t do well enough."


    Tanjirou: "You mean, no gods or goddesses appeared after the sacrifice?"


    Troubled Times: "I think it means literally, but what are you anxious about? The goddesses are gathering with the gods recently. How can there be time for the lower realm!!!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Ah this..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Brother, don''t do this... The gods can still forget that you are not successful, and your merits will definitely rise. Anyway, you will not lose if you sacrifice!"


    Big 020 bearded swordsman: "Hey...the gift of the gods is not enough for you, is it possible that you think the gift of the gods is not enough?"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Hey, I guess he must be dissatisfied. After all, everyone gives back every time they sacrifice..."


    This is actually true.


    If you say that you are satisfied, you are definitely satisfied.


    It just feels a little unbalanced.


    However, now I see the comfort in the group.


    Ye Laohei felt that he had really made a fuss.


    Isn''t it just a sacrifice?


    It''s enough to register with the gods, and after the goddess goes to the gods, isn''t this the most obvious proof?


    Judicial God: "Every time I sacrifice, I don''t want to give back. Really... the gods have given us so much, it doesn''t feel good to have to reward each time!"


    Ninja scientist: "God''s grace is like a sea. Even if you don''t want it, the gods will give it. As for Ye Laohei, the gods really don''t have time."


    Ordinary and old black: "Yeah, thank you brother for your comfort, I understand..."


    Troubled Times: "Hey...Why can''t I see Zhu Tiedan recently? This guy hasn''t spoken since the martial arts meeting."


    Courageously: "Boss Cao, am I not attacking the Peacock Dynasty? Ever since I got the world map, my soldiers have been thinking about expanding their territory every day..."


    Now Mo said he is a general under his command.


    Both apprentices are thinking about going abroad to be emperors.


    On the other hand, he now chose the nearest Maurya Dynasty.


    The army is directly deployed, and it will be able to reach the other side''s border in less than a month.


    The speed is getting old now.


    General Yuwen: "Envy, I''m still gathering the power of faith. It''s basically water milling skills."


    The more to the end.


    The more difficult it is to collect beliefs.


    No one knows where a country is hidden, so what he is doing now is flying with swords.


    See where there are small tribes or countries and go to preach.


    Of course those who refuse, die!


    "Ding...Bad bad man Ye Laoxie joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group."


    "Ding...The First Emperor of Qin joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group".


    Chapter 315 Ying Zheng is here, the shocked Donghuang Taiyi! (Guiqiu full order)


    Troubled Times: "Unexpectedly, there will be new people joining today, welcome!!!"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Brother Cao, I saw an interesting existence. Look... Da Qin Zulong?"


    Second Li: "Cowhide, isn''t this Yingzheng!!!"


    Tie the courage: "Huh? Yingzheng is here, brother...in the elegant seat!!!"


    Young Master Murong: "Look at the chat group in the future, there are almost all emperors of all dynasties, hehe... I just don''t know which time and space this emperor belongs to."


    Judicial God: "Ying Zheng? Is that the hapless guy who lived forty-nine years."


    Tanjiro: "Second brother, that''s right."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "The Yingzheng of our world has been saved, hehe...it seems that this is another one."


    Ninja scientist: "@´óÇØʼ»ÊµÛ, come out and talk, brother..."


    ...


    Inside the gorgeous Xianyang Palace.


    Ying Zheng wore a black dragon robe, and the bamboo slips in his hand had already fallen on the table.


    There was a gleam of uncertainty in the eyes.


    What are these people?


    Why do they know my name, and how do they know how long a widow can live?


    Ying Zheng was a little angry, even a little... scared.


    Yes, although he established the Great Qin Empire.


    But there are still the scourges of the other six nations, constantly provoking his majesty.


    So that his partner Wei Zhuang could not completely eradicate those people!


    Now some people even say that they have only forty-nine years of life.


    This makes Yingzheng, who wants to become a fairy, how furious is in his heart.


    Think about it for a long time.


    Ying Zheng asked the first paragraph in the group.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Who are you and what is going on with this Ten Thousand Realms chat group!!!"


    Someone soon responded to his message.


    Blond boy Sam: "Watch the group messages, and I admire your brother Zheng! Let''s make friends..."


    Brother Zheng?


    What a strange title.


    Yingzheng was not angry in her heart, but felt strange because everyone was afraid of themselves.


    Even Li Si did not dare to have such a dialogue with himself.


    It''s really interesting.


    There is a lot of information in the group.


    There are some humanities and history related to each world.


    history?


    Ying Zheng looked at the five-thousand-year document of China, and opened it with a move in his heart.


    One after another familiar characters appeared in front of him.


    When your name.


    This is how it is described above.


    [Name]: Ying Zheng.


    [Lifespan]: at the age of 49.


    [Dynasty]: Qin, the second world was defeated.


    "This... I really only have a forty-nine-year-old birthday!!!"


    Ying Zheng was shocked.


    He looked towards the emperor list below. There was Li Shimin in the group, but there was no Murong Fu and Zhu Tiedan.


    The thoughts in his head gradually became confused.


    The First Emperor of Qin Dynasty: "I still don''t understand. Now, although I have some problems with Da Qin, it won''t be destroyed so quickly. And who is Liu Bang?"


    Tanjiro: "Brother, I know you don''t want to admit it, but countless people in the group have confirmed that God''s information is based on the long history of development. You don''t need to believe it, but if you don''t want to change your destiny, you will definitely follow the established rules. The facts of development continue. "."


    Li Lao Er: "If you want to change your fate against the sky, or if you want to change the current situation, I suggest you practice eternal meditation and become a believer of God. This way, you will live a long life, which is the real trick."


    Judicial God: "That''s right, and your name, man, is a bit wrong, I''ll leave this vocabulary to you, everyone in the group is better than you, for example, I was the Erlang God Yang Jian before.


    Heavenly Court is righteous, Jinxian''s early strength. "


    Fairy!


    Yang Jian!


    Ying Zheng was shocked, but he didn''t expect that there were still gods in the group.


    But should I believe them?

 Chapter 405：

    Ying Zheng looked at the quiet chat group.


    Opened the group information and downloaded the first video.


    That is the video of the sacrifice of Oshemaru.


    It is also the one with the highest volume.


    After seeing Ten Thousand Snakes ascend to heaven and Dashe Maru gaining God''s grace, Ying Zheng''s breathing became quicker.


    He seems to be addicted.


    Start to click on the video continuously, and play them one by one.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Many people can''t help but smile when they see this situation.


    Because at the beginning, they also spent this way.


    Look slowly.


    When you are conquered by the greatness of God, we have another brother.


    Everyone did what they were doing.


    I didn''t pay any attention to the silent newcomer.


    A full night''s time.


    Ying Zheng didn''t even rest. He was at a time when he was full of energy, so staying up late was naturally nothing.


    When it was dark that day.


    He finally watched the latest video.


    That is, the martial arts club organized by the dragon kwai to compete.


    "It turns out that this world really has gods, and they are billions of times stronger than immortals, so do widows want to become believers of gods?"


    Ying Zheng said to himself.


    The advantage is to rely on your own destiny.


    Let the group of Yin Yang family see who is the master of the world!


    Although he was an emperor, he was implicated by countless people, of which Yin Yang Family was only one aspect.


    And those remnants of the Six Kingdoms.


    The garbage in the quicksand should be cleaned up! ! !


    As a wise emperor, Yingzheng believes in only one thing.


    Use small benefits in exchange for more things.


    Since God''s requirements are only sacrifices and beliefs, then he only needs to be the emperor of the world.


    And immortality.


    What is the relationship between the mere people of the Li people and him!


    However, they are all tools.


    After he figured it out, Ying Zheng downloaded the idea of ??eternal meditation. Although he knows some martial arts, he is actually only a second-rate level.


    It is the subordinates who really rely on it.


    When the eternal meditation starts to work.


    The powerful divine power began to transform Ying Zheng''s body!


    After half an hour.


    The world is bright.


    Ying Zheng opened his eyes, a ray of light flashed through his eyes, and the whole world became extremely clear.


    Feeling relaxed like never before.


    He couldn''t help groaning.


    "This is the power of God. It''s horrible that you can obtain supernatural power with just one simple meditation..."


    Ying Zheng lowered his head, and countless voices poured into his ears.


    The entire palace.


    All under his watch!


    "Come here, invite Li Si and Wang Jian."


    "Here!"


    In less than a moment, the two generals who controlled the Great Qin Empire.


    At the same time, he came to Ying Zheng.


    "I don''t know what is important for your Majesty''s summoning?"


    Li Si came to Ying Zheng and asked softly.


    When he saw the transcendence of the other party, his heart suddenly tightened, feeling that his soul was pierced.


    Your Majesty, he actually broke through!


    How is this possible, is there a stranger to help?


    As the first emperor of the Great Qin Empire, Yingzheng naturally didn''t have much time to study hard, and the most thing every day was to deal with government affairs.


    But now Ying Zheng showed a more terrifying aura than Donghuang Taiyi.


    Wang Jian''s eyes lit up, and he muffled: "Your Majesty, have you broken through?"


    "Hehe, the widow has won the favor of God and has broken through the boundaries of mortals. This time letting you come is to tell you the next plan."


    God?


    Li Si was surprised.


    Looking at Ying Zheng who is smiling but not smiling, I don''t know why, I feel that the world is about to change drastically!


    "I wonder what good plan your Majesty has?"


    "Those remnants of the Six Nations, let Wei Zhuang and them entangled well, now I am ready to hand over the method given by the gods to you, and follow me to the Yin Yang family residence in three days!"


    Ying Zheng gave an eternal meditation to these two people.


    "Yes."


    "Thank you for your great love."


    Although the two of them had a lot of doubts, they were extremely surprised.


    God-given method.


    That must be very powerful.


    In these three days, all the three thousand dead men trained by Ying Zheng had cultivated the idea of ??eternal meditation, and without exception, they had achieved substantial improvement.


    The crucial Tongding, just find someone to come.


    Can be smashed with one punch.


    Moreover, Ying Zheng himself also practiced a law.


    Hualong Jue!


    Shengpin exercises.


    One of the exercises you can choose as a master priest.


    After practicing, you can refine your blood.


    Achieve the body of a true dragon.


    Ying Zheng was overjoyed when he saw the introduction of the exercises, and immediately chose this method.


    "Zhao Gao, you take a thousand people to supervise the construction of the altar. The materials in the treasury can be used at will. Don''t let me down."


    "Don''t hesitate to die!"


    Zhao Gao knelt on one knee and disappeared in front of Ying Zheng.


    Soon Li Si and Wang Jian walked in from outside, and at this moment they have been greatly strengthened.


    The former''s charm is restrained, and the wind element wraps around the body, but it does not reveal any traces.


    It is an integrated technique of offense and defense.


    The latter is like a murderous god, and countless murderous auras flowed out wantonly in that battle.


    "Your Majesty, here we are!"


    "Well, take the Yin Yang family resident!!!"


    "Here!"


    The first emperor''s trip was naturally very grand.


    After receiving the news, Yin Yang''s family quickly assumed a welcoming gesture.


    Da Si Ming came to the front of Dong Huang Tai Yi, frowned and asked, "Ying Zheng is not handling government affairs in the palace, what are we doing here?"


    The Yin Yang Family and Ying Zheng are a cooperative relationship.


    The identity of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is even more comparable to that of Yingzheng.


    Both parties are allies, not subordinates! ! !


    "I don''t know, but the Emperor Star has changed!"


    Since a few days ago, Ziwei Xing has been covered by mysterious power and can no longer be spied by him.


    This is very unusual.


    According to his speculation, Ying Zheng has either been mentored by an expert, or he has obtained some strange treasure.


    Can you please come to the destiny?


    I am very curious.


    moment.


    Upon the arrival of Yingzheng, all the members of the Yinyang family appeared and saluted towards Yingzheng.


    After all, the other party is the emperor of the Qin Dynasty.


    Even if they are cultivators, they have to bow their gifts!


    "See His Majesty the First Emperor."


    "Well, get up..."


    When Ying Zheng''s gaze swept past the few people, the thoughts in his heart became firmer.


    Everyone in the Yin-Yang family stared at the guards of the First Emperor with completely different auras, one by one.


    What happened?


    Why the breath of the people around Yingzheng has become elusive.


    And that Wang Jian''s momentum actually surpassed their leader''s momentum! ! force!


    When Ying Zheng and Donghuang Taiyi met.


    The latter discovered that this man Huangguang suppressed himself with his aura. .


    Chapter 316 Because of one id, the entire game almost went bankrupt! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Your Majesty, just let me know if you have anything to do, why come here in person!"


    Although Donghuang Taiyi was shocked, he recovered his calm within a short period of time.


    And he personally poured a cup of tea for Ying Zheng.


    The two sat at a short table in the room.


    Smile at each other.

 Chapter 406：

    Ying Zheng looked at the rotating blades in the cup, and said faintly: "Widow thinks you should be able to guess something, since Donghuang doesn''t want to break it.


    The widow said straight.


    I wonder if Mr. Donghuang has ever heard the name of the eternal god! "


    God of Eternity?


    Dong Huang Taiyi''s face under the mask frowned.


    His blog post ancient and modern biographies.


    But I have never heard of such gods.


    Looking at Donghuang Taiyi who was shaking his head, Ying Zheng once again made sure that only himself is special in this world.


    So, I''m relieved.


    "It seems that Mr. Donghuang is still ignorant. This world was created by gods, but you don''t know his name."


    Yingzheng is triumphant.


    But Donghuang Taiyi fell into silence.


    The Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming, who were kneeling outside the gauze tent, frowned at the same time.


    Is there really an eternal god?


    They expressed doubts.


    Then a deafening dragon roar came from the room.


    The two screamed, and their eyes went dark, and they were all stunned by the shock.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi inside exclaimed: "You...how did you become a dragon!!!"


    At this moment, Ying Zheng is still sitting in the room.


    But his palms turned into golden dragon claws, and his face turned into a dragon.


    The body of a half dragon.


    "The widow is the emperor of the true dragon, the emperor bestowed by the gods...what is so surprising about becoming a dragon? I wonder if you want to join the sect of gods?"


    The cold longan stared at himself.


    The Donghuang Taiyi didn''t dare to gasp.


    Whether to join or choose to decline.


    In fact, he did not choose 020.


    Because Ying Zhengtu saw him poorly, with his understanding of Ying Zheng, as long as he chose to refuse, he would be killed on the spot.


    What if you want to escape?


    Donghuang Taiyi moves to use magic.


    However, he found that his aura was sealed in his body and could not be used at all.


    "Don''t bother. My dragon-transforming technique can control a space of a hundred meters in radius, and your mere mortal spells should be reserved to scare others."


    Huh.


    Take a look at the dragon''s claws.


    The mask of Donghuang Taiyi shattered in an instant.


    Inside was an old man with a short stature, just relying on some kind of wooden mechanism to prop up this body, it was really two things.


    At this time Donghuang Taiyi was very frightened.


    Looking at the dragon''s claws with terrifying power, he exclaimed: "The Yin Yang Family is willing to join the Eternal God Cult!!!"


    boom.


    The voice did not fall.


    There was a violent wind whistling in my ears.


    The palace behind him was directly photographed with a terrible claw mark.


    And he also carved out a huge hole in the yin and yang family sacred mountain behind it.


    Gurgling.


    Donghuang Taiyi couldn''t help swallowing.


    Fortunately, my choice.


    After a stick of incense.


    When the Shao Si Ming and others woke up, Ying Zheng had already left, but Li Si and Wang Jian stayed here, receiving the power of the Yin Yang family.


    "What are you doing? This is our place!!!"


    The Shao Si Ming walked to Li Si with a lot of steps.


    Said very angrily.


    At this moment, there was a helpless voice from the Moon God.


    "Don''t quarrel, our Yin-Yang family has been incorporated into the eternal religion system. From now on there will be no Yin-Yang family, only the eternal religion!!!"


    "what?"


    Da Si Ming was also shocked.


    She walked up to the moon god, wanting to ask for clarity.


    I went to see the other side also looked helpless.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    "Master priest... It should be said that Ying Zheng threatened the leader. If he does not surrender, then all of us will die!"


    "He has such a strong strength?"


    Da Si Ming felt outrageous.


    But the other party sighed: "The power of God is not something that mortals like me can touch, but... we can also have this power in the future."


    Recall that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the First Emperor just now.


    The scene of leaving one after another in the clouds.


    She is a little unimaginable so far.


    If a mortal drives a cloud, wouldn''t it be a celestial being?


    Just an hour.


    Ying Zheng took the Yin and Yang family into his pocket, and confirmed the identities of Da Si Ming, Shao Si Ming, and Moon God as the goddess.


    Inside the Xianyang Palace.


    Ying Zheng received the news from Wei Zhuang.


    Locked the location of the Mohist Institution City.


    Prepare to launch an attack in these few days!


    Donghuang Taiyi had already joined the cult at this time, and wanted to show it very much, so he asked: "Master, do you want me to do it?"


    "No... if you do, I''m afraid you will scare the group of people in Quicksand."


    "Then you are preparing?"


    "You can choose a man, I think Moon God or Young Si Ming can kill their people."


    The Eastern Emperor was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Well, let Concubine Yan take action. We have a traitor in the Yin Yang family and let her destroy the Mo family. I think it will be very interesting, and her daughter is also there... ."


    Ying Zheng nodded in satisfaction.


    Although he knew the identity of Concubine Yan.


    But I didn''t know that Yan Dan was still alive.


    It seems that this is indeed very interesting. He killed his husband and sacrificed his daughter.


    It is indeed an interesting story!


    --------------


    the other side.


    In a modern city.


    A handsome young man is drinking a cold drink, talking about the chat group in his mind.


    He seemed a little curious.


    At the same time, I was a little scared.


    It is the twenty-third century. Who knows if anyone has chosen to use high-tech chips in their minds.


    "I haven''t heard this kind of news for the time being. Is it fake?"


    The man lowered his head, considering whether to join the other party''s spiritual system.


    God?


    He has never seen it before.


    I have heard that there are gods in the West and many gods in China.


    But I''ve heard it, I''ve heard it.


    Who has seen it before?


    nothing.


    The handsome man muttered for a while, and the group became lively again.


    The man who claimed to be Qin Shihuang claimed to have subdued his allies, the entire Yin Yang family.


    Currently preparing to deal with the remnants of the Six Nations!


    "It''s like an ancient game from the last century, it''s boring..."


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    After the goddess ended the meeting, they started to get busy.


    The few people who like the water group naturally refuse to let the newcomers join.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Why is there only one person who speaks, Ye Laoxie, I say you are really interesting, one Ye Laohei, one Ye Laoxie, are you brothers?"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Sister Longkui, don''t bury me, you haven''t vented enough in the last martial arts meeting! Or else I will punch you twice."


    The fox who only loves money: "That''s a fast victory. I thought that being an emperor would be very suspicious."


    Li Lao Er: "You don''t understand then Ya Ya, the so-called emperor is actually just a mortal, not as good as Erlang Shen."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "That''s right, even if it''s a little immortal, it''s probably the last Dharma-Ending Era of China."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "...Actually, I...well, I''m just afraid of death. I want to change it after seeing the history. It doesn''t matter if I try it anyway."


    The blond boy Sam: "That''s it? I thought Brother Zheng, you wanted to live forever! I heard that every first emperor wanted to live forever."


    Young Master Murong: "You are wrong Sam, the emperors of China, no one who doesn''t like to pursue longevity, controls such a big country, controls thousands of lives and deaths, of course I want to live all the time."


    Demon Hunter: "Hey... let alone the emperor, mortals don''t want to die, I''m like this..."


    Vampire Queen: "Oh~~~ Only our vampire clan can live forever, but that race can¡¯t walk in the sun. There is a lot of garbage..."


    Serena naturally hated the vampire family very much, ever since she received the gift of God.


    Her favorite is sunbathing.


    It''s very comfortable.


    Ji Shi Witch: "@»µ»µµÄÒ¶ÀÏа, come out, brother...Is there anything I can''t talk about, we won''t lie to you, and don''t want your money!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@»µ»µµÄÒ¶ÀÏа, if you don''t come out again, be careful and I will beat you later! Get angry. jpg"


    Beat me?


    Hum...why can a woman beat me?

 Chapter 407：

    At this time, Ye Laoxie didn''t watch the video because he didn''t believe in the group information.


    Did not even query the chat history.


    Naturally naive, I thought it would be fine.


    However, soon someone in the communicator would contact him and he could get the online game equipment.


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, if you don''t get it, just go and wait in line."


    After a fascinating conversation, Ye Laoxie obtained an online game device.


    That''s good in the new century.


    With the equipment, you can play online games, the best way to relax.


    Men, women and children alike.


    After a series of waiting, Ye Laoxie entered the world of online games.


    Only then did he realize that his name had been taken.


    "You are forcing me to dare to use my name, okay... then I''ll take one..."


    Ye Laoxie wanted to be called Evil Tian.


    Later, I wondered about being a second-year high school student.


    So he moved in his heart and said to the system: "Name [The God of Eternity]!"


    "Is...in..."


    The system is stuck?


    what happened?


    Ye Laoxie called the evil door, when he wanted to go back.


    The system kicked him out.


    "This...is this true?"


    God''s name is untouchable!


    Panicked Ye Laoxie opened the network and found that all of them were discussing system errors.


    "It''s over... it''s a big deal"


    ....


    In the eternal realm of God.


    Liu Che''s face was full of sneers, a mere world game, he wanted to use his **** name.


    It''s ridiculous!


    "However, that world seems to be quite interesting. Why not come back and I will also create an online game world?"


    Liu Che looked at the star nucleus of life sleeping in the sea of ??stars, lost in thought.


    After twenty hours of waiting, Ye Laoxie''s world restored the game to normal.


    In order to express his shame for the gods.


    When Ye Laoxie took the ID again, he chose a very unpretentious name.


    ¡¾Priest of Eternal God¡¿.


    Chapter 317 The man who openly hangs up, how can he play the game without opening the wind and moon shadow!


    "Ding... the character was created successfully... it is detected that you have super skills in your body, do you want to use it?"


    "Gong method? Is it the eternal meditation idea!!"


    Ye Laoxie was taken aback. He didn''t expect that the technique he secretly downloaded was detected!


    "Yes, do you use it."


    "Ah this... use!!!"


    If you don¡¯t use super skills, then you are really a pig head.


    You can have exercises before you enter the game. This is not cool.


    It''s just that Ye Laoxie didn''t know.


    This game has actually been invaded by Liu Che''s system.


    Otherwise, what he heard should be the voice of the customer service.


    Rather than mechanical sound.


    Simply put, the current system is affected by divine power, so there will be some reasonable BUG.


    For example... Ye Laohei came to Novice Village.


    He skillfully opens the character panel.


    ¡¾Level¡¿:0


    [Occupation]: Eternal God Religion---Priest


    [Task]: Develop the religion! (Reward, Part I of God-level Body Technique, Punishment: If the task cannot be completed within ten days, the character will be automatically deleted, and in reality, a body part will be lost.)


    The basic attributes are all 20.


    However, this terrifying task made Ye Laohei love and hate.


    The rewards are generous, but the punishments are ridiculous.


    Ten days to establish the religion.


    There is also the recruitment of believers.


    Feelings are forced to go to Liangshan!


    "It seems that this is the punishment of the gods...Forget it, get ready to fight monsters..."


    Ye Laoxie sighed in his heart and started the flow of the game.


    Why would you call yourself a scumbag? If you didn''t get that ID at that time, it wouldn''t be what it is now.


    Come on, try to get a novice village within five days.


    Otherwise, time is really not enough to squander yourself.


    Fortunately, the gods treat themselves well, their attributes are twice those of normal people.


    It is estimated that many people will think that they are plug-ins.


    Ye Laoxie went around in the village and accepted all the tasks. Some people even saw him from afar and would take the initiative to hand them over.


    This made Ye Laoxie very happy.


    When he came outside the village.


    A rooster refreshed.


    [Angry Rooster]: Level 1, life 60.


    "Suffer!"


    Ye Laoxie took the wooden sword and stabbed over.


    This newly born chicken was blown up instantly.


    "Ding...Congratulations on killing a monster, rewarding 100 points of experience, triggering a hundredfold increase, congratulations on gaining 10,000 points of experience."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your upgrade."


    This white light lit up five times on him.


    In other words, he was directly promoted to level five! ! !


    "Fuck, is this person dying? Why did he kill a chicken directly, and he went up to level five."


    "do not know!!"


    "Absolute shady!!! Damn it... Didn''t it mean that there are no plug-ins now."


    "Shabi, this holographic game has a plug-in? Your head is watted!!!"


    "Then why did you say that this person was promoted to the fifth level???"


    In the face of everyone''s inquiries, the one was stunned for a while, and finally said: "This is probably a closed beta player."


    "It''s going to you, it''s still closed beta...Ghost''s closed beta!"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Laoxie''s body.


    One by one, the detection technique was lost.


    As a result, I got all the sounds of failure.


    joke.


    Ye Laoxie was shrouded in divine art, and he couldn''t see his information even at a level 100 detection art.


    ...


    At this moment, Ye Laoxie was so surprised that he could still play a game, which was really cool.


    A strange, a hundredfold increase in experience.


    No... his own attack must have doubled.


    Otherwise, it definitely won''t be like this!


    Recall the picture of the rooster bursting instantly.


    Ye Laoxie struck a spirit, and at this moment he finally understood the horror of the gods.


    At this time, when he observed the character panel, he found a window in the upper right corner.


    It says.


    [Wanjie Chat Group]


    And below the chat window, there is a setting button for Feng Ling Yueying.


    "Fengling Moon Shadow? What is that!"


    Ye Laoxie was not surprised at the emergence of the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, after all, the power of the gods could be turned on, and there was nothing impossible.


    When he opened Feng Ling Yueying.


    A beep appeared in his ears.


    "Ding...Congratulations on your acquisition of the cult trait plug-in [Wind Spirit Moon Shadow Double Multiplier]. Using this system will make you invincible in the game."


    "Ding...Friendly reminder, the world you are in is not a pure game world. Some things can be brought into this world!"


    "Ding... It has been detected that there is an artifact on your chest. It is currently damaged and requires a lot of magical repairs."


    "Ding... It is detected that there is a spirit in your artifact, is it destroyed?"


    "No... don''t destroy it!"


    Ye Laoxie panicked. He didn''t expect this Feng Ling Yueying plug-in to be so sharp.


    He quickly lowered his head and grabbed his neck, and a strange long sword appeared in his hand.


    Look at the properties.


    It really is incomplete.


    Because of the large number of people nearby, Ye Laoxie had no choice but to take his weapon to the valley to level up.


    As a result, a single stroke triggered a tenfold attack.


    Then the monkey was directly blown up.


    Countless experiences gather in the body.


    Yes.


    Ye Laoxie doesn''t need to upgrade, but experience can be used to strengthen his eternal mind.

 Chapter 408：

    [Name]: Eternal Meditation.


    [Level]: The system cannot distinguish.


    [Effect]: The system cannot distinguish.


    Things that even the system couldn''t check made Ye Laoxie extremely happy, which showed that the system couldn''t sanction himself.


    He hates plug-ins.


    But when I can open a plug-in, it is not a cool word at all.


    In the next three hours, Ye Laoxie killed all the monsters in Novice Village like a bulldozer.


    The refresh rate is not as fast as that of homicide.


    Valley, riverside.


    Wherever he went to kill, he directly became the public enemy of all players.


    "Seek help, can anyone punish him? We can''t even kill a pheasant. He will cost 999."


    "The customer service is overwhelmed, and people say that his attributes are okay, I''m really sloppy!"


    "It''s okay brother, don''t be angry, he killed so many monsters, he must have been level ten, and he will be able to leave the novice village after a while at most!"


    makes sense.


    After all, so many monsters were killed by him alone.


    Experience is indeed enough.


    But Ye Laoxie didn''t upgrade, but his attributes were stacking.


    "Ding...your technique has been improved, your strength +1"


    "Ding...your technique has been improved, your speed +1"


    Four hours later, Ye Laoxie was tired of killing, and smiled at the group of eager friends: "Go and kill the monsters, brother is tired!"


    this moment.


    Even the macho will cry.


    It''s not easy!


    At this time, Ye Laoxie''s attributes.


    Strength: 2000


    Speed: 2000


    Life: 100000


    This can already kill at least level 40 monsters in seconds.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    White outfit.


    I don''t have any equipment.


    It''s not that he didn''t pick it up, but the monsters were all chopped up.


    no way.


    Instead, gold coins have a savings of 1 million.


    Yes, it is gold coins. A monster can drop one copper at most, but he has a hundredfold increase, a hundredfold gold coin drop rate.


    After returning to the village chief.


    Ye Laoxie found a village chief and said directly: "Mr. village chief, do you want to join my sect?"


    "Sorry, we all have our own beliefs and don''t want to join your sect!"


    "Really? A strength like me can bring you out of the Novice Village in the future!"


    Ye Laoxie said unwillingly.


    Recruiting players, he doesn''t know if there is that level.


    But for NPCs, they can be recruited in words.


    If you want to trigger a mission to leave the Novice Village, you must find the village chief, what Ye Laoxie thought was.


    Kidnapped the entire novice village and became his missionary place.


    This is so cool.


    "Although you have some strength, young people, the world is still very dangerous. I advise you to give up your sect and believe in the creation of the world..."


    The voice of the village chief did not fall.


    Ye Laoxie''s body lit up with a terrifying breath.


    0..0


    He wants to get ready to do it.


    Since the village chief does not want to join his sect, let him be killed! ! !


    The sudden breath shocked the village head.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Since the village chief has failed the gift of God, then I will have to kill you!"


    Ye Laoxie said indifferently.


    As a result, as soon as his words came out, the village head instantly knelt on the ground.


    "I join your sect, as long as you don''t kill people!"


    "Huh...you''ll admit it so soon!"


    ...


    The village head is full of black lines, he is the village head of a novice village.


    Although he believes in God of Creation.


    But he was also afraid of death.


    It''s okay to join the sect anyway.


    Then Ye Laohei established a sect under the prompt of the system.


    A red text.


    Spread throughout the server.


    [Ding...The player, the priest of the eternal god, created the eternal god! ¡¿


    [Ding...The player, the priest of the eternal god, created the eternal god! ¡¿


    ...


    Ten messages in a row.


    Shocked everyone.


    Afterwards, the village chief got the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    The original attribute order broke through, and the person became taller.


    "This...is this the power of God?"


    "Yes, Lord Village Chief. Now you understand what I treated you well..."


    "Well, it''s better to be the chief priest!"


    The two sang and harmonized.


    All the nearby players were taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, just after more than four hours of serving, the big man who created the gods was actually in front of them.


    "From today, if you want to get out of the Novice Village, you must become a believer, otherwise you will reincarnate and go to other areas!"


    Ye Laoxie recruited the village chief.


    Roared vigorously.


    I thought that no one would respond, but it attracted countless people to join.


    On that day, more than 100,000 people joined his sect.


    The development of the religion is unprecedentedly fast.


    ...


    After a long time, Ye Laoxie returned to reality.


    An extremely cute little girl appeared in front of him.


    Said timidly: "Master, don''t sacrifice to me, Xiaoguo doesn''t want to be a sacrifice..."


    As a smart little guy.


    In fact, I woke up a long time ago.


    But because of the master''s power, she was scared in the artifact.


    Until now he was expelled by divine power. people.


    Chapter 318 The weak have no choice, the desperate Concubine Yan! (Guiqiu full order)


    About your own life experience.


    There are also things that can be brought into reality in the game.


    Ye Laoxie actually didn''t think so much.


    It is certain at present.


    I was chosen by God, and the power of God can influence the game, and the game world is real.


    So here comes the problem.


    What should I do?


    Facing the whispering elf.


    Ye Laoxie comforted: "I won''t sacrifice you. With so many beauties in games and reality, how can I sacrifice you."


    Although he has offended the gods now.


    Every mission is terrible.


    But as long as he is cruel, it should be no problem.


    Anyway, a fellow Daoist will not die a poor Dao.


    Hearing that he didn''t need to die, Xiao Guo breathed a sigh of relief, her bright eyes peeping at Ye Laoxie, a little sad in her heart.


    It would be great if the owner could awaken the memories of the past life.


    I don''t know who the **** is, but I don''t feel like a bad person.


    In Xiaoguo''s eyes, good people are good to their masters.


    It''s that simple!


    -------------


    God''s Domain World.


    A picture scroll is presented in the temple.


    All the gods gather together.


    When they looked at this fresh world, they all lit up.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of data world, it''s really interesting..."


    "This time we can pick up the treasure. Look at that believer''s plane. It is very vast and the rules are relatively complete!"


    "This is probably what the gods said, a more complete world, right?"

 Chapter 409：

    Rin Tosaka heard the sisters'' speeches, and couldn''t help but comment.


    The girls turned to look at Liu Che.


    "Not bad, but such a world also needs us to explore a little bit..."


    Liu Che valued Ye Laoxie''s world very much.


    Not to mention the endless artifacts inside.


    Just this online game world can focus on training.


    After all, training the army does not cost manpower, and this model is also very interesting.


    He just integrated his divine power into this broken **** star by simulating it.


    Thereby affecting the other party''s rules.


    Ye Laoxie''s previous life was a very powerful god!


    Just don''t know how much strength the other party can maintain after awakening the memories of the past life.


    Liu Che was not afraid that the other party would rebel.


    Because the rebels will be killed by him himself.


    At present, in addition to persuading the other party to become stronger, it is to steal the rules of that world.


    Seven deadly sins.


    It should be emotion.


    Really look forward to it.


    Liu Che remembered that there was a power called miracle in that world.


    If Ye Laoxie offered sacrifices.


    It is very likely that you will get this law!


    -------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I received three more forces today, and by the way, I took the bronze palace left by my sister into my bag. Now I feel more and more comfortable."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What''s wrong, do you want to return to the earth?"


    Judicial God: "If I were you, I would collect treasures and sacrifice my **** star to open a world channel.


    Let other priests help you do things together, so that the speed is fast enough.


    Think about Chu Xuanfeng, he has gained such strength only with the help of the goddess and a large number of priests. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "...I''ve forgotten too busy, what a clever trick! Everyone waits for me to collect some sacrifices, I can''t wait!"


    If it weren''t for Yang Jian to remind himself.


    Ye Laohei really forgot about this.


    He slapped his head and said to the person on the chariot: "Every believer''s plan has changed. Collecting any treasures nearby, or cemeteries, etc., we want to sacrifice to the gods."


    "My lord, didn''t we just finish the sacrifice?"


    "Damn, what a shit! As long as we find a great treasure, we will open the channel to the gods. There are so many buddies..."


    "It turned out to be like this. Let''s take a look... There seems to be a holy city among the recent forces. There is also a beauty who is allure!"


    "Beauty? Well, it''s here...Chong!"


    Ye Laohei took the lead and roared.


    The tens of thousands of monks who hula la followed behind him and rushed to the holy city like bandits.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Everyone, ask something. Although our world has no treasures, and no spiritual energy, this network parade is not good?"


    Blond boy Sam: "What online games? I don''t understand..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The abbreviation is the consciousness of a person, which can enter a certain virtual world, but that world is actually built on other planets."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Sister Longkui, how do you know?"


    He was really surprised.


    Do other goddesses know their own world?


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You idiot, there are archives of various worlds on the side of the gods, and what will happen to you is recorded."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "...It turned out to be like this."


    The fox who only loves money: "By the way, you wanted to create a character under the name of a **** before, and the **** was very angry. If you didn''t think you had a good identity in the previous life, then your earth was gone. Smirk. JPG"


    this...


    Ye Laohei, who was lying on the bed looking at the chat group, shuddered in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, I was so close to death.


    The earth is almost gone.


    Ji Shi Witch: "In fact, it''s okay. Anyway, the explosion exploded. Just reincarnated again, hehe..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "I don''t want to be reincarnated. I was wrong... and I was punished. Xinshou Village started preaching and bribed the village chief!"


    Chu Dashan: "Wuhu... amazing, brother, I want to play, really interesting world."


    Chaos Times: "Although I don''t understand, but it seems to be very powerful."


    The First Emperor of Qin: "Hehe, Brother Cao, I just need to know the general outline, after all, every world is different."


    Since the yin and yang family was conquered.


    Ying Zheng also slowly mixed up with the other members of the group.


    People also become easy-going.


    After all, his world belongs to the backward one.


    This is also quite helpless.


    Sad reminder Lao Gao: "Actually, I am also curious about what kind of game the whole earth can join. It is probably the work of some powerful person."


    Mighty person?


    Ye Laoxie seemed to have thought of something.


    Could it be that someone is calculating himself!


    Lenovo''s necklace on the neck, and the unclear words in the group.


    There was a general direction in his mind.


    However, everything has to be done slowly.


    After all, the fog will be peeled away. What matters now is how to calm the wrath of God.


    This is what matters most to me.


    ------------


    Qin Dynasty.


    In front of the Yin Yang Family Xuanbing Formation.


    Moon God looked at the imprisoned woman and said, "Don''t you admit your mistake? You betrayed us, you are already guilty of death."


    "You killed my husband, even if I admit it wrong, people like you will one day die in the hands of others!


    Yingzheng''s empire will also collapse! "


    Although Concubine Yan is weak, the hatred in her eyes is like a sword piercing the moon god...


    The latter grinned.


    "Yeah... it''s still such a big anger, it''s worthy of being the premier fire warlock in the teaching, but I need to tell you one thing.


    Yan Dan did not die, but joined the Mo family, and is now located in the Mo family''s institutional city.


    Your daughter is there too. "


    "What did you say?"


    Concubine Yan was shocked by the news.


    My husband is not dead.


    How can this be?


    She wanted to refute the other party, but the other party''s determined look must have grasped the exact news.


    Seeing her in a daze, Moon God smiled triumphantly: "Our Majesty, gave you a choice, I wonder if you want to listen?"


    "What choice!"


    "First, abolish your mana, and then find some beggars to breed some heirs that will finally be in Da Qin, while the Mo Family will be taken care of by our Yin and Yang Family to completely kill the remaining sins!


    This includes your daughter and husband! "


    "The second one?"


    "Second, it''s interesting. Your Majesty said, if you can slash Yan Dan, this wicked animal, you will forgive Yue''er''s sin."


    Concubine Yan''s eyes slowly widened.


    I didn''t expect Ying Zheng to be so cruel.


    No matter which kind, she didn''t want to choose.


    However, not choosing is equivalent to choosing the first one!


    Give the innocent body to the beggar.


    Is this still something human can do?


    She has such a noble status.


    But, killing Yan Dan... I really can''t do it! ! !


    Moon God looked at the old opponent who bowed his head in silence, and sneered: "Give you time for a stick of incense. If the time is up and you haven''t made a decision, it will be the first one you choose!"


    After that, she twisted her slender waist and prepared to leave.


    But I heard Yan Fei''s icy voice behind her.


    "I choose the second one!"


    "It looks like you made the right decision, let''s go..."


    The Moon God waved his hand to unlock the formation, and put the strength of the **** into Concubine Yan''s body to warm the opponent''s injured body.


    Although there is mana protection.


    But it has been under low temperature for so long.


    The body is still slightly damaged at 1.5.


    A few days later.


    Outside the city of Mohist institutions.


    Finally launched the general offensive, organized by Quicksand, behind the Yin Yang family.


    Started to advance.


    As the mastermind of this attack.


    Wei Zhuang stood on the cliff, looking back at the invading soldiers.


    "Why do I have to wait so long? Is the face of your Yin and Yang family so valuable!"


    "Mr. Wei seems to be a little bit irrelevant. You are just a killer organization attached to your majesty''s wings, and we are the subordinates of Ying Zheng."


    Subordinate?


    Wei Zhuang turned around, looking at these ten people with a strange expression.


    His gaze finally stayed on the face of Moon God.


    "Aren''t you allies?"

 Chapter 410：

    "Heh... that is already the old yellow calendar, and now all the Yin Yang family has been removed, including our leader Donghuang Taiyi, everyone has been merged into the eternal cult.


    I wonder if Mr. Wei wants to join our religious cult? "


    The Moon God explained slowly, and then smiled brightly.


    An invitation was sent to Wei Zhuang.


    "Hey...I haven''t had my turn to be someone else''s dog yet!"


    "It''s really a pity. At present, the people of Eternal God Cult are better than Mr. Wei..."


    The myth of the moon just fell.


    A swordsman behind him handed out his sword towards Wei Zhuang! .


    Chapter 319 The Mo Family is completely destroyed, the giant is just a delusional man!


    Jianqi aspect.


    The speed is strange.


    It actually gave Wei Zhuang a feeling of being near an enemy!


    "Okay, let me see how strong Yingzheng''s dog is. You don''t have to make a move when you practice it!"


    "Yes."


    The coquettish woman next to her nodded gently.


    Indicates that I understand.


    I want to challenge the swordsmanship with Master Wei Zhuang.


    The decline of the Yin-Yang family deserves it!


    The silver-haired swordsman has smart fingers, and it takes only an instant from drawing the sword to taking it out!


    The speed is beyond imagination.


    After all, he was a descendant of the Guigu Sect, and he had an instinct that was beyond ordinary people.


    However.


    When the shark tooth collided with the other side''s humble sword.


    Wei Zhuang''s complexion changed drastically, and the terrifying power from his arm actually shook himself upside down.


    You can''t do it if you want to let go!


    Click.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The shark-toothed sword shattered steadily.


    But the swordsman stood there and did not continue to pursue.


    All the people in Wei Zhuang were stunned. No one thought that a person who walked out would be able to kill their leader in seconds.


    "You guys are looking for death!"


    The coquettish woman in red gave a sweet voice.


    The soft sword in his hand stabbed at the swordsman strangely with poison.


    "stop!"


    Wei Zhuang was shocked, and told her not to make a move, why did she choose to make a rash move.


    The power of Yingzheng is too strong.


    This group of guys with introverted aura, everyone can surpass their own existence!


    really.


    The swordsman snorted softly, and he shook back Chi Lian with his qi qi alone.


    The soft sword fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Chi Lian fell helplessly to the ground.


    Looking at the man in disbelief. 29


    Just listen to the other person saying indifferently: "I''m just an inconspicuous believer in the cult. You call me a dog, but you who are not as good as dogs, what are you?


    Haughty and arrogant, do not understand the greatness of God.


    After all, it''s just a bunch of ants. Do you know how many existences like me exist?


    Tell you, there are one hundred thousand! "


    A hundred thousand swordsmen as terrifying as before.


    Everyone was shocked by the rhetoric.


    "A fool, if there are so many masters, Ying Zheng still need to cooperate with us?"


    Chi Lian didn''t believe it, and sneered at each other.


    Unexpectedly, I heard the Moon God explain: "Your Majesty only received the divine grace a few days ago, and our Yin-Yang family was also cancelled a few days ago, so how long do you think these masters created?


    Tell you... one night! "


    Does it only take one night?


    Wei Zhuang''s heart was extremely shocked.


    He kept trying to veto, but saw the swordsmen behind the moon **** walking towards the edge of the cliff.


    At this time their aura broke out.


    Like a big bird, crossing hundreds of meters.


    Fly towards the Mohist Institution City!


    This power is appalling.


    "Then Mr. Wei, let''s talk later, I should also deal with the rest, and there is still a wonderful performance to be completed..."


    The Moon God cast a look at the woman behind him.


    The two of them floated into the organ city as if they had no gravity.


    When the other party disappeared.


    Chi Lian stood up from the ground touching his sore wrist, and asked solemnly, "What should we do? Do you want to join the cult?"


    Join the religion.


    It means that all of Wei Zhuang''s persistence is shattered.


    There is no revitalization of Guigu.


    This is tantamount to giving up all his ideas.


    However, if Ying Zheng really has such a hundred thousand swordsmen, then the world will be wiped out, it is only a matter of time.


    And is the **** in the opponent''s mouth really that powerful?


    Created a master overnight.


    Wei Zhuang was puzzled, and finally he sighed: "Let''s take a step and take a step. The other party didn''t arrest us. They definitely wanted to use us. The Mo Family was completely destroyed!"


    In fact, there is one more sentence, which he didn''t say.


    My brother is also finished.


    If he makes a move, Gai Nie can be saved.


    But now it can only be resigned.


    Inside the office city.


    The people in Quicksand looked at the group of black-clothed swordsmen who appeared suddenly, very puzzled.


    There are still some institutions that have not been cracked.


    Why do they want to force themselves?


    Soon, the other party gave them the answer.


    The most important broken dragon stone.


    One sword shattered.


    A hundred-meter-long cliff.


    Cross the void directly.


    "This Nima is a swordsman? I''m afraid it''s an immortal, right?"


    The closer to the inside.


    Concubine Yan''s heart trembled more and despair slowly enveloped her.


    The moon **** next to him reminded: "The swordsmen will stop for a while, in order to express their heartfelt like your Majesty, I think you will know how to do it?"


    The beautiful woman took a deep breath and smiled bitterly.


    "I know, Lord Priest... Concubine Yan will be very obedient, and your order is my will..."


    For the daughter.


    She can give everything.


    And Yan would think so too.


    After entering the interior, Concubine Yan tore off the veil on her face and started the massacre!


    "Longyou¡¤Huayanwu..."


    boom.


    Countless flames gathered on Concubine Yan.


    She is like a three-legged golden crow, rushing towards the stubborn resistance of the Mo family!


    Thousands of people were destroyed in just the blink of an eye.


    The other party¡¯s agency.


    It was just a toy in her hand, which went out in the flames.


    "No... this man is a monster!! She is a monster..."


    "Run away..."


    "The monster is coming!!!"


    ...


    The disciples of the Mo family were completely panicked.


    At this moment, a figure who was fleeing, looked at the woman who was constantly approaching, helplessly crowding out.


    Because he doesn''t make a move.


    The people of the Mohist school couldn''t escape at all.


    "Gao Jianli, what do you want to do? Run away..."


    "The wind is sluggish..."


    Leng Man, holding the Shui Han Sword, wanted to hold a cup.


    In the end, a flame pierced his chest, and the speed was desperate!


    The other swordsmen also surrounded the Mohist in this square at this time.


    Xiang Yu and others at this moment.


    All were compressed back, because the mechanism they wanted to escape from was destroyed by those terrifying swordsmen.


    The exterior of the entire mountain range is constantly collapsing.


    "They are not humans at all, no one can break the mountain with a sword!"


    Xiang Shaoyu, known as the wizard of Tianzong, was desperate at this moment.

 Chapter 411：

    Everyone knows what will happen next.


    There is no way back.


    The mechanism is just a toy.


    Death is their end!


    One thousand people.


    This is the last of the Mo Family in the Institution City.


    But Yingzheng''s people besieged and did not attack.


    Seems to be waiting for someone to come!


    The Mo family giant, hiding in the crowd, looked at his daughter from time to time.


    if it''s possible.


    Must let Yue''er live!


    call.


    With the appearance of the wind, the temperature of this indoor square began to rise continuously.


    boom.


    Before everyone thought of what could affect the temperature, a three-legged golden crow flew from the belly of the mountain and crashed in front of everyone.


    The flame faded.


    This turned out to be a beautiful woman.


    "mother..."


    Yue''er''s eyes widened and she screamed.


    Immediately after her body, she flew out involuntarily.


    The speed is fast.


    Duanmu Rong who was next to her didn''t even react!


    "Little girl, I''m very excited to see my mother? It''s okay to be with my sister, to ensure your safety..."


    The Moon God stroked Yue''er''s smooth face, enjoying the other''s horrified expression very much.


    Shots in the air.


    What a powerful force.


    But you can do it at will.


    Concubine Yan didn''t look back, but said faintly: "Yue''er...close your eyes, what will happen next is not something you can accept."


    "Do not..."


    The little girl reacted quickly.


    I knew my mother was going to kill, but why.


    Doesn''t the mother hate Qin country very much?


    "Today, everyone is going to die. Except Xuenu and Duanmurong..."


    Concubine Yan said lightly, she had already seen Yan Dan at this time, but she had nothing but coldness in her heart.


    Huh.


    The flames entangled her body, and she once again transformed into the appearance of a three-legged golden crow.


    "No... Feiyan... Concubine Yan... wake up..."


    The Mo family giant Yan Dan tried to call his wife to wake up, but he didn''t know that the other party was always awake.


    The flame is like rain.


    Pouring down.


    A large number of Mohist disciples died one after another.


    "Let''s join hands to subdue her first..."


    At a critical juncture, Gane reminded Yan Dan.


    Tell him the priority.


    If Yan Fei can be awakened, then he and others still have some chances of winning.


    As a result, as soon as he finished talking about a flame claw that stretched for more than ten meters, he pierced into the 020 cavity of his abdomen.


    Terrible power of fire.


    Burning his life mercilessly.


    Just in the blink of an eye, this first swordsman was completely perished!


    Next is the master class.


    One after another familiar people died in front of Yan Dan.


    The Mo Family is about to be destroyed.


    "No...why is this...why is this..."


    Yan Dan manipulated the sword in his hand, constantly changing its shape.


    Finally approached Concubine Yan''s side.


    At this moment, countless flames of light surged behind him.


    The rest of the people have been wiped out.


    And Xue Nu and Duan Mu Rong.


    The swordsmen brought by the Moon God had long since been subdued, and they burst into tears as they watched the familiar figures continue to die.


    But it was still unable to break free of the swordsman''s control.


    Both swordsmen are women.


    It came to transport female captives.


    Concubine Yan looked at Yan Dan, who was emotionally collapsed, removed her own practice, and said indifferently: "Because of weakness, it is a mistake. If you gave up the so-called great cause and took our mother and daughter to live in seclusion, you would not There are so many things..."


    During this time on the way to the organ city.


    She kept thinking.


    What is right.


    what is wrong.


    Moon God once had a heart with her.


    As a member of the Yin Yang family, do they really mean they are willing to be expelled?


    The idea that had persisted for so many years was overthrown by Yingzheng, and no one was happy.


    But in front of death.


    How do you let them choose?


    The name is not important, nor is the idea. Our thinking is narrow.


    If you can see the greatness of the gods.


    Can understand our current thinking, but it''s just short-sighted!


    The six kingdoms were destroyed.


    Weak and small like a chicken.


    As long as they are all united, can Qin be so comfortable?


    After all, all are selfish.


    The man you love is just giving up the waste of his family for his own ambition.


    Such a person is not worthy of love at all.


    Although Concubine Yan did not agree with Moon God''s words.


    But the law of the weak eating the strong, she deeply understands. .


    Chapter 320 The death of Yan Dan, the desperate remnants of the Six Kingdoms!


    understand.


    understand.


    Every time I understand Yan Dan by myself.


    Concubine Yan once thought that Yan Dan was a man with big ambitions and lofty ideals.


    Now it seems.


    It''s just a poor bug with his own ambitions.


    Days of gathering less and more.


    She really had enough.


    Even if he was trapped in the ice, he never expected the other party to rescue him, only wishing him to be happy.


    But when the daughter was left behind.


    He is still pursuing that distant fantasy.


    If one cannot see oneself clearly, see the real world clearly.


    Then he was just an arrogant man.


    Wei Zhuang is crazy.


    But knowing to advance and retreat.


    But Yan Dan didn''t understand, and would rather believe that Mohist''s stupid words, and join forces with a group of losers.


    Want to subvert the empire of others.


    How ridiculous?


    They don''t even know the terrible aspect of Yingzheng.


    The other party can train countless soldiers overnight. Looking back at what these self-saving people are doing?


    They think they are righteous.


    But I don''t know that the world must be united for a long time.


    Unification is affirmative.


    Emperor Qin is cruel, but he still loves his people who obey him.


    And, now it is recognized by the gods.


    Becoming the ruler of this world is already a certainty.


    "Blame... Blame you for being a poor man who can''t see reality... Yue''er, I will take care of her, and I will definitely not let her suffer any harm.


    You remnants of the Six Nations, let''s sleep in history..."


    A ray of tears flowed down Concubine Yan''s cheeks.


    Flame in the hand.


    Condensed into a long sword, penetrated into Yan Dan''s body.


    So far.


    The Mo family was destroyed, although there were some remnants, but there was no more storm.


    When it comes to death.


    Yan Dan didn''t understand why Concubine Yan would kill herself. He didn''t realize it until he heard her daughter''s name.


    Was it for my daughter?

 Chapter 412：

    This is enough.


    Consciousness was constantly dimming, and he recalled the happy days before.


    If you choose to be lonely.


    As ordinary people, will they get real happiness if they live in seclusion?


    The answer is yes.


    But time can''t go back.


    Since you choose revenge, you must accept this fate.


    From the moment he inherited the Mohist tycoon, his fate was already doomed.


    The difference is only in whose hands they died.


    In this battle, all of Jing Ke''s children and descendants of the Xiang family died.


    The Mo family was directly destroyed.


    Qin Huang''s momentum reached an unprecedented magnitude.


    A few days later.


    Inside the Xianyang Palace.


    Xue Nu and others were brought back.


    Moon God stood in front of Ying Zheng and said, "Your Majesty, the people have been brought back, and the flea Yan Dan has also been cleared!"


    "Well, you did a great job. Someone will give them a seat..."


    It is worth mentioning that.


    After killing the Mo family.


    Wei Zhuang took the initiative to find the door, wanting to join the Eternal God Cult.


    So he is also in the ranks today.


    Li Si looked at everyone sitting down, and said with a smile: "Now that the Mo Family is dead, the rest of the forces still need your efforts to eliminate them one by one.


    Mr. Wei, especially your subordinates, have now joined the gods.


    The strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, remember to work hard. ¡¨. "


    There are regulations in the religion.


    Those who have contributed a lot can set up their own branches in the religious sect in the future.


    For example, the Eternal God Sect---Ghost Valley.


    For example, the eternal religion --- the line of Yin and Yang.


    This is all possible.


    Yingzheng supports them in doing so.


    Wei Zhuang nodded slightly and said, "Subordinates will do their best to kill those remnants."


    At this moment, Ying Zheng looked at Concubine Yan, who was sitting at the farthest holding her daughter, and asked: "Concubine Yan, do you hate me? A widow can see your daughter¡¯s eyes full of hatred..."


    "No subordinates."


    "In fact, you hate me. In fact, widows are not angry. After all, you should hate your former husband.


    But you know everyone?


    The widow hates that Yan Dan even more!


    The country of Yan was destroyed. This villain hid in the dark and didn''t know how many conspiracies he had planned. The empire that was harmed needed to spend more energy.


    Those manpower and material resources are all caused by Yan Dan!


    And that giant of the Mo family, after being killed by you, Yan Dan was angry and expelled you...


    What a villain, if it hadn''t been for your help, he couldn''t sit firmly in Mozi''s position, he would have been using you from the very beginning. "


    Gao Yue was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, there are still such misings between the parents.


    Didn''t the previous Mohist tycoon say that he died in Wei Zhuang''s hands?


    Why did the mother kill it?


    The little girl raised her head and looked at her mother, only to find that the latter''s expression was plain, which turned out to be acquiescence.


    But Wei Zhuang on the side sneered and said, "I''ve been carrying a black pot for him for a long time. I exploded to death and took advantage of me. The death of the Mo family giant was also thrown on my head. It''s really good Yan Dan..."


    "Your Majesty said that after all the secrets are frank, I understand the whole story, when I was with him before.


    Full of lies, always talking about his great cause.


    Knowing that he can''t do anything, he just wants to do it.


    Even if I hadn''t assassinated the Mo family giant, he would be nothing more than a homeless ghost now. "


    Concubine Yan admitted Ying Zheng''s words.


    It is nothing more than a delusional toad when peeling off Yan Dan''s gorgeous appearance and counting all the mistakes he made.


    In his plan, does he also assume a role to be used?


    Concubine Yan sneered in her heart.


    Even a little cold.


    Relying on the Mohist school, relying on a group of losers, form the so-called Avengers alliance.


    Except for the ridiculous word, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, today is a happy event. Your Majesty should talk about happy things."


    Li Si interrupted the current atmosphere just right and turned to other places.


    Ying Zheng took a sip of tea, looked at the sky outside the window, and smiled: "Now the widowed Aiqing is supervising the construction of the altar, which can be completed in about two months, without the need for civilians to use only my soldiers.


    And ah... after the widow sacrifices, there is only one condition.


    That is to let the gods give immortal seedlings, so that Daqin will never endure starvation again. "


    ...


    After listening to Ying Zheng''s ambitions, it was already an hour later.


    When Xue Nu and Duan Mu Rong left.


    Different expressions.


    Do you hate Yingzheng?


    No one does not hate it.


    But killing a group of people can save more people.


    It is good after all.


    Still evil.


    And even if Yingzheng does not rule the world, will the world be peaceful?


    the answer is negative.


    The Seven Kingdoms melee.


    It''s been a while.


    There would be others without Yingzheng.


    Hate.


    Slowly pass away.


    Even if the two of them hate, they can only hide in their hearts.


    Because before leaving, Ying Zheng had already ordered.


    They are all goddesses, including the Moon God will be offered as living sacrifices to the gods.


    The other party has no choice.


    What choice do they have?


    Concubine Yan took her daughter back to the room.


    The place where they live is specially prepared by Yingzheng.


    A very clean palace, where all the goddesses are prepared.


    When the door is closed tightly.


    Concubine Yan squatted down, stroked her daughter''s stiff face, and said, "I''m sorry, everything is my mother''s fault... If you hate it, hate me, growing up is painful..."


    The little girl gripped the other party''s dress tightly, and her tears kept falling.


    She kept sobbing, and finally threw herself into Concubine Yan''s arms.


    Weep bitterly.


    It took a long time to cry and fainted.


    ...


    On the other side, inside the quicksand.


    Wei Zhuang finally obtained the Divine Law and couldn''t wait to practice.


    A mortal can surpass himself.


    So what will you gain by practicing?


    Pure swordsmanship is no longer enough for Wei Zhuang.


    When Wei Zhuang entered the meditation space, countless seeds of cultivation techniques appeared in front of him. Originally, he only thought that the method Ying Zheng gave him was the simplest.


    But I didn''t expect that the exercises are used in this way.


    "¡§"It''s worthy of being a god''s law decision, it''s really wonderful..."


    Wei Zhuang wanted to choose the wind magic, but after a long period of observation, he finally chose the water system.


    His sword is broken.


    Shark teeth are not there, but they can condense the water sword to kill people.


    Water is invisible, and it can kill people invisible.


    Choosing the exercise method, Wei Zhuang''s mind suddenly appeared one-step method, and then under the action of the divine power, he saw the shadow of the **** for the first time.


    That is the existence beyond his cognition.


    At this moment, Wei Zhuang finally understood why Ying Zheng''s tone was so strong.


    There is such support from the gods.


    Unifying the world is really easy!


    "It turns out we are really a bunch of ants..."


    Wei Zhuang finally realized it, and his whole person was completely sublimated.


    Master, brother, friend.


    It''s all too small.


    Only gods are eternal!


    When Wei Zhuang woke up, the true energy in his dantian had already become a golden pill.


    Strength soared a hundred times!


    He gently made a gesture of holding the sword.


    Countless currents appeared out of thin air, condensing the shape of a shark tooth sword.


    "In front of this kind of power, everything is nothingness..."

 Chapter 413：

    Wei Zhuang stood up and walked out the door.


    Looking at the bright night sky, I strengthened my heart.


    The next day.


    In front of Ying Zheng, a memorial was handed over.


    The above described in detail all the information that Wei Zhuang knew, including all the members of the Quicksand Organization and the location of Zhang Liang and Han Fei.


    At present, Honglian has lived in the palace.


    The only person in the Quicksand Organization who met the qualifications of the goddess was Yan Ling Ji.


    However, this woman obeyed Han Fei''s words and was not ordered by Wei Zhuang.


    "Han Lingji... That woman seems pretty good, telling Wei Zhuang that his assassin organization can practice magic, but don''t let the widow down. If the land of Sanghai cannot be won within two months, let him not have it. NS."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The entourage left with orders.


    In the morning, Wei Zhuang went to Sanghai with his accompanying Bai Feng.


    And the people of the Yin Yang family began to track down the remaining sins.


    ----------------


    At this time, Sang Hai was in chaos.


    No one in the Mo family could escape Ying Zheng''s hands, which shocked the Anti-Qin Alliance very much.


    Zhang Liang also fell into contemplation.


    "What should we do now? The news of Wei Zhuang has not been delivered, and now we have completely lost our eyes and ears."


    Yan Lu looked at Zhang Liang, who reluctantly shook his head.


    When the plan is always in chaos, how can he be a mere mortal and do everything. .


    Chapter 321 Cao Cao, who is like a broken bamboo, Sun Quan who is in madness! (Guiqiu full order)


    The original Wei Zhuang led people to seek refuge in Yingzheng.


    But it was just his strategy.


    Take advantage of the trend.


    The price is to obtain Yingzheng''s intelligence and grasp his movements.


    For the anti-Qin plan, win more time.


    As a result, now they have all lost their goals.


    "Otherwise, let people spy on the intelligence? Xianyang is currently under martial law, and the homing pigeons can''t fly out..."


    Yan Lu placed a piece of information in front of Zhang Liang.


    The above content is shocking.


    In Xianyang City, I didn''t know what method was used to clean up all the details.


    Now it has begun to spread to the surrounding area.


    In just a few days, six cities lost contact one after another.


    Not only them, all the strongholds in the Anti-Qin Alliance were pulled out one by one.


    "What method did Yingzheng use? In a few days, he was able to pull out so many strongholds!"


    Zhang Liang was sweating all over his head.


    The fingers were shaking.


    In fact, the method used by Yingzheng is very simple. You only need to let your inner guard go to the city and pull out one by one.


    A guard who has practiced divine law.


    At a glance, you can see that ordinary people are different from those made by meticulous work.


    Anyone who is anti-Qin alliance.


    How much will be some effort.


    The other thing is that they can listen to the voice in the city.


    The five senses are terrible.


    Many people think that they can talk freely at home or in a secret room.


    But he didn''t know he was being monitored.


    As a result, they were arrested one after another.


    When the first wave is caught, there will be a second wave, and continuous capture and careful work.


    Within Daqin, stability has already begun.


    This is what scares the Anti-Qin Alliance the most.


    My eyes are blind and my ears are deaf. 023


    They are like sand, being pushed away by the rolling waves, and finally reduced to mud under the wheels of history.


    This is something that Anti-Qin cannot accept.


    for example.


    Why does the Anti-Qin Alliance have such a foundation? They are not the ones who have joined, but are the losers of some of the Six Nations.


    Long-term high.


    Suddenly fell to the bottom.


    This is an ending that neither of them can accept, so they keep making trouble.


    For a long time, there was a dead silence in the room.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The first emperor of Qin Dynasty: "Have fun, when you are floating!"


    Tie the courage: "Yo...Why is Ying Zheng so happy today? Did you get rid of all the remnants?"


    Sad reminder Lao Gao: "This is expected. When I was by Ying Zheng''s side, it was really great to kill those remnants, but those Confucianists are indeed very stubborn..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You were killing people during your feelings?"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "In fact, it is not, mainly in conquering other regions. For example, Dongying is a very good place."


    There are modern shipbuilding technology, as well as the most advanced scientific design.


    Even wooden boats can cross the ocean.


    Conquer those places, as expected.


    Time is wasted on the road.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Zhu Tie dared to guess right. I have been busy with these things recently, and the big stone in my heart has finally been eliminated. Do you know how many spies are in Xianyang City? There are a total of 600 people!!!"


    General Yuwen: "Good guys, so many? They hide deep enough."


    The first emperor of the Qin Dynasty: "Isn''t it, the cellar... the secret cell, all kinds of places where people can be hidden, and some places of wind and moon, there are spies... Now that I have been cleaned up, I sleep comfortably and wake up with a smile. ."


    The fox who only loves money: "That''s really congratulations. Yesterday we were still discussing your world. It seems that progress is fast, unlike the world before me.


    After dealing with Aolai Kingdom, you still have to deal with immortals.


    In the end, Sister Dongfang Huaizhu killed her. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Ah...Is the goddess lower realm so cool? If I sacrifice to the beauties in the game, I don''t know what will happen?"


    Dashan Chu: "I told you, don''t treat it as a game, but the reality is just fine, why don''t you understand it?


    Recruit players in it, and then set up an altar. If you upgrade so fast now, are you afraid that you won''t be able to recruit people?


    I see you, your mind is not flexible enough! "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Yes, I lost the face of our Ye clan. I also posted a video a few days ago. You haven''t watched it, right?


    My sister from the previous life in the Lower Realm killed many enemies, and now my brother is in those so-called holy land homes, just like an uncle! "


    Tanjiro: "It seems that the old black is still strong. It is estimated that he will be able to break through the world barrier soon. Wait for me...I like to play in other worlds the most."


    Toban University: "Who doesn''t want to, I recently went to the great underworld where Chu Xuanfeng is because of curiosity. It''s really boring, it''s dark and autumn..."


    Ninja scientist: "Hey, it''s actually okay here, but Tosaka doesn''t like this color tone. This kind of cold and dark is the main theme of our dark gods!"


    Judicial God: "I think the old snake is over. Sooner or later, I will be educated by the gods. Darkness is darkness. Don''t fall into it yourself. It is just a kind of power. To put it simply, it is a tool!"


    Ji Shi Witch: "Well, the gods taught me the same way. Yesterday I read the books written by the gods and they all recorded this way."


    Troubled Times: "Ying Zheng is still comfortable. It''s a pity that the younger brother is still conquering Soochow here... After cooking here, you have to go to the Kingdom of Shu. The big-eared thief is the same as the remnants of the Six Kingdoms, I don¡¯t know. Is it a real descendant of the royal family, or made it up by myself!"


    Blond boy Sam: "I think it was made up, otherwise how could the descendants of the royal family fall to sell shoes? I feel like you can start from here, Cao Cao!"


    Troubled Times: "Thanks, I''ll go to the war and talk back."


    -----------


    Within the Three Kingdoms World.


    Cao Cao changed his old style and rode on a horse with a long bow in his hand.


    Xu Chu, who was next to him, said with a pleading expression: "Master priest, please go and stay behind. If you kill like this, it will look like we are very useless..."


    Boom.


    There was a muffled noise from the Longxian Bow.


    Then a black arrow flew out like a long dragon through the ranks of Soochow.


    "I know it alone, but these soldiers are all believers of God, and it''s worthless to lose one of them."


    Cao Cao''s countless soldiers were moved.


    Then they shouted in unison.


    "Unswervingly for the sake of the gods!!!"


    Ten thousand tigers and leopards rode and shouted at the same time.


    The soldiers rushed to Soochow.


    At this time, Cao Jun and Dong Wu had been fighting for three days.


    In these three days.


    Soochow lost seven cities in a row.


    If it is necessary to appease the people, Cao Cao''s army can capture so many cities in a day.


    However, the current speed is not slow.


    The people of Soochow saw that they did not kill.


    Don''t grab food.


    Looking very surprised, Sun Quan and Zhou Yu were blown up with anger.


    "Since Cao Cao wants these untouchables, well... send me this letter. If Cao Aman doesn''t retreat, he will kill the city!"


    "What? Wu Hou, we want to slaughter the city by ourselves?"


    Zhou Yu felt that Sun Quan was crazy.


    How can anyone slaughter the people of his hometown.


    Isn''t this driving oneself on the path of absolute destiny?


    At this time, a woman standing next to Sun Quan chuckled and said, "The general governor is wrong. Wu Hou is just a strategy, and it is not really implemented."


    "However, once this letter is published by Cao Cao, Wu Hou''s reputation will plummet."


    The disappearance of Sun Shangxiang and other female relatives has already made the people look down on Sun Quan.


    If this is doing this kind of thing.

 Chapter 414：

    Even if Cao Cao retreats, he will be ruined!


    "Then have you ever thought that Liu Bei, the big-eared thief, doesn''t support it. How long can we last?"


    A trace of fierceness flashed through Sun Quan''s eyes.


    The tone is very cold.


    Zhou Yu looked at the map on the table and sighed: "If Liu Bei doesn''t support it, then we won''t be able to survive for six months."


    Cao Cao''s army is too strong.


    Every soldier uses one as a hundred.


    It only takes those generals to destroy the city with one blow.


    The formation doesn''t work at all.


    Even some folk alchemists in Soochow took the initiative to ask Ying to repel Cao Aman.


    As a result, it was destroyed with a single arrow.


    "So Wu Hou''s choice is right. Even if Liu Bei doesn''t make a move, we have the confidence to repel Cao Cao. The general governor should not consider that much..."


    maid.


    No... Daji sneered in her heart.


    A mere mortal.


    How can I recognize her tricks.


    Now that Sun Quan has been enchanted, killing these people is just a sacrifice to Master Yuan Luzhi.


    Let it wake up further.


    As long as there are ten cities.


    Master Yuan Luzhi will be able to enter this world.


    At that time, Cao Cao is a fart again!


    -----------


    Liu Bei in the Shuhan.


    In fact, troops were dispatched as soon as the letter was received.


    However, his own people were blocked at the door of the house.


    I can''t get out at all.


    Yesterday, the second brother was finally transferred to the border.


    As a result, there was still no good news.


    Big-eared thief looked at his military adviser.


    He asked bitterly: "Military officer, do you have a good plan?"


    Zhuge Liang''s feather fan kept waving, and finally he sighed and shook his head: "It''s not that I have no plan, but the astronomical phenomenon is chaotic, and I can''t explore everything at all, and the magic star descends east, so Sun Quan is a sign of enchantment!"


    The celestial phenomenon symbolizing Cao Cao.


    Has long been shrouded in mysterious power, can be watched but cannot be guessed.


    On the other hand, Sun Quan and Liu Bei both have signs of degeneration.


    Is the **** that the other party promotes true?


    Why doesn''t God come to their Shuhan?


    It stands to reason that his lord is orthodox.


    For a while, Zhuge Liang''s eyes were a little strange, full of suspicion and distrust.


    ...


    The border of the three parties.


    Guan Erye was brandishing a broadsword against a man.


    right.


    You read that right.


    That was a guy with a kitchen knife, and not only that was a group of guys standing in front of them.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    The iron kept making a harsh sound.


    Guan Yu became more and more angry, but couldn''t break through the defense of the person in front of him.


    On the other side, Zhang Fei and a thin soldier fought indiscriminately. .


    Chapter 322 Sun Quan Enters the Demon Massacre, Liu Bei Sacrifices to Heaven! Cao Cao gains divine grace


    "Damn...Damn, kneel down for me..."


    Zhang Fei roared and turned on Wushuang.


    The whole body was enveloped by a thin layer of golden light, as if the **** of war descended.


    The ground was torn apart one after another.


    It looks very fierce.


    How do you know that he has strengthened his strength, and his opponent has also strengthened his strength.


    The opponent''s didn''t turn on Wushuang.


    It simply increased my strength, as if I was playing with myself before.


    For a moment, the opponent stabbed with an iron rod.


    Zhang Fei suddenly struggling to fly out, his Wushuang is almost diarrhea, even weak-wind.


    But the people in Shu were shocked.


    How terrible Zhang Fei is.


    They know it best.


    But... such a terrifying existence was easily repelled by people.


    It''s not that the general is weak.


    The enemy is even more terrifying!


    "I''ve already fought Zhang Fei, whoever of you will come... Don''t hurt this general, let everyone pass it!"


    "Are you gone? Then I won''t make a substitution."


    The man holding a kitchen knife gave a low voice.


    Furiously, he forced to retreat Guan Yu.


    Just looking at the red-faced man, he didn''t want to appear ashamed, so he stubbornly held up his qi and approached, and the Azure Dragon Yanyue Knife in his hand swept away directly.


    "Want to look down on me, you are not qualified..."


    Guan Yu roared.


    Your own red energy is flying freely!


    However, the guy showed disdain, and the kitchen knife in his hand rotated a bit, and he actually blocked Guan Yu''s attack.


    "Say, I''ve played enough, get out..."


    The unpretentious kitchen knife swung.


    Guan Yu also flew upside down.


    Then two unpretentious people appeared in front of Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    Why is it unpretentious?


    Because they are so ordinary, ordinary people who will not attract attention even if they are thrown into the crowd.


    If it weren''t for wearing battle armor.


    It''s okay to say that they are ordinary people.


    "You are humiliating our brother?"


    Guan Yu''s face turned purple, and his expression was abnormally ferocious.


    And Zhang Fei was even more panting like a bellows.


    This is angry.


    It is a shame that a villager-level soldier can be compared with a general of him.


    "Wow... I''m going to kill you guys!"


    Zhang Fei held the snake spear in his hand and stomped on the ground, and his whole body immediately rose into the air.


    Unexpectedly, the opponent''s speed is faster than him.


    Directly explore the long stick.


    Stabbed into Zhang Fei''s abdomen, and suddenly the man began to vomit.


    "Go back..."


    This person twisted his wrist, and Yan Ren Zhang Fei was beaten up again.


    Guan Yu looked at the silent soldiers on the opposite side with a chill in his heart, and immediately shouted: "The whole army retreats..."


    "Guan Yunchang, you don''t have to work hard any more, our people are already surrounded!"


    Along with this person''s voice fell.


    Five thousand soldiers appeared on the high **** behind Guan Yu.


    The same clothes, the same indifferent expression.


    Obviously the strength of this group of people is the same as the leader in front of them, and their strength can suppress themselves!


    Guan Yu was shocked.


    Oh, just now I was just angry, but I forgot the horror of this group of people.


    what should I do now! !


    Zhang Fei stood up from the ground and wanted to say something, but was knocked to the ground directly by the three of them.


    "You guys! These villagers dare to play with me..."


    boom.


    A fist big as a sandbag hit his left eye.


    Putting Zhang Fei''s eye on the gold star, he directly fainted.


    Guan Yu was surrounded by a group of people.


    Until then, Zhang Liao showed up and said to the believers under his hands: "Get these two up, and prepare to guard this border!"


    "Yes, General."


    These soldiers started to move.


    The battlefield was cleaned very quickly.


    Obviously defeated Guan Yu, but had no intention of attacking at all.


    It can be seen that their task is to guard this place.


    Berkshire.


    The place where Liu Bei currently lives.


    "Report, it''s not good! The two generals were all captured!!!"


    "What general?"


    "It''s General Guan Yu and General Zhang Fei!"

 Chapter 415：

    There was a puff.


    Liu Bei fell to the ground, his eyes full of incredible expressions.


    How is this possible.


    How brave my two virtuous brothers are.


    Was defeated by Zhang Liao?


    Zhuge Liang next to him was also anxious, and asked: "What is going on, please report it soon!"


    "Return to the lord, the two generals prepared to cross the river from the small road to enter Soochow at the order of the army, but they met Zhang Liao''s army under the hillside.


    The two generals knew that they could not delay their time and wanted to lead the army in a surprise attack.


    As a result, a group of guys dressed up as clerks suddenly ran out to taunt the two generals..."


    After listening to what happened.


    Zhuge Liang took a breath, and a group of men defeated the two generals. What an amazing result.


    He wanted to ask.


    Is the other party wrong?


    But after carefully recalling Cao Cao''s recent actions, he had an answer in his mind.


    "The lord''s affairs are not good, then Cao Cao really got help from the gods, we are afraid we can''t resist it!"


    "What? How good is this."


    Liu Bei was also anxious at the moment.


    At this time, Zhuge Liang gritted his teeth and said: "For the present plan, I can only see if the heavens can respond to us!"


    At present, Cao Cao has a divine help.


    It is estimated to be assisted by a monster similar to Yuan Luzhi.


    So Soochow even joined the sect of Yuan Luzhi, so when will he wait if he doesn''t do anything?


    Liu Beixin asked suspiciously: "Really? Are those immortals detached from the world!"


    "My lord, even the immortals don''t want to see the creatures become charcoal."


    Zhuge Liang gave an extremely reluctant reason.


    If those immortals aloft wanted to deal with human affairs, they would have taken action long ago.


    Nor would he look at that Yuan Lu Zhi doing evil outside.


    Obviously open one eye and close one eye.


    But at this time Liu Bei really had no choice.


    Dead horses are treated as living horse doctors.


    Under Zhuge Liang''s persuasion, he began to build a palace and an altar.


    I also want to sacrifice to God.


    Pray for their help!


    Both of them subconsciously forgot Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    Because in the Three Kingdoms era.


    No need.


    Will not kill this kind of generals.


    The answer is very simple.


    How much is a person worth?


    But if you use these two people, you can exchange a city with Liu Bei!


    Zhang Liao would naturally not kill.


    ---------


    Within Soochow.


    With the passage of time.


    One-third of the land was swallowed by Cao Cao.


    A large number of people heard that Cao Cao had land under his command to distribute food.


    One after another fled overnight.


    They didn''t want to do this originally.


    However, three days ago.


    Sun Quan did something appalling.


    He personally slaughtered a city of 50,000 people.


    Just to force Cao Cao to retreat!


    But Cao Cao is not stupid. After Guo Jia''s reminder, he directly made this letter public.


    That day.


    Blood flows into a river.


    Fifty thousand people cried and were slaughtered, the whole city plunged into darkness, and then Sun Quan gained Yuan Lu Zhi''s stronger power.


    Twisted horns grow on the head.


    The whole person is dressed in a black snake scale armor.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    And has been able to kill Cao Cao''s soldiers.


    But in the end he lost to Cao Cao, and led a group of soldiers, including Zhou Yu, to evacuate the city!


    at this time.


    There are countless souls floating in the city.


    Some priests of the sect are reciting the prayers in the sect.


    Send it into the underworld of God''s Domain.


    "Master, all the corpses have been processed, and many people have come outside, all of whom have escaped..."


    Cao Cao stood on the tower without a proud expression.


    But a look of indifference.


    "Go down and settle down the people well."


    "Yes."


    The plain tone made the soldier want to cry.


    Because he was a soldier of Soochow.


    But received unimaginable treatment.


    This is his hometown, but it has become a **** on earth.


    Sun Quan is such a conscientious guy.


    Sooner or later, he will die in the hands of the master priest, and he firmly believes in this fact in his heart.


    Jia Xu looked at Cao Cao''s back.


    Think he has changed.


    If it were before, this hero would laugh wildly and mock Sun Quan wildly.


    It won''t be like this.


    Sad for these people.


    God.


    It''s really a good faith of mankind.


    0.....


    It is a pity that Sun Quan has fallen into the devil.


    "Lord, don''t be sad. Now the people of Soochow have lost their hearts. Even if Sun Quan has the support of Yuan Luzhi, he can''t support it anymore."


    in this era.


    Without people, there is nothing.


    No matter which warlord¡¯s lord, he understands this truth very well.


    Otherwise, they would have proclaimed themselves emperor long ago.


    "But, Wenhe... I don''t care when Sun Quan dies, but I am angry with the person who upset Sun Quan."


    "You mean Daji, the fox demon in troubled times?"


    "Yes! This fox is damaging the world, whether it is their negligence in the immortal world, but we, as believers in gods, don''t justify it."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Jia Xu stood up and walked in front of Cao Cao.


    Just listen to each other''s word by word: "Pray to the gods and beg a goddess to come to the world and get rid of that daji!"


    "But we have no sacrifices!"


    Jia Xu reminded carefully.


    Last time they sacrificed all the goddesses, and now there is no woman with a hand that can be taken out.


    Cao Cao pointed to the wandering dead soul below, righteously said: "The gods will understand us, let''s go... come with me."


    The two came to the simple temple in the city.


    This was built this morning.


    There is only one tablet of the Eternal God.


    The rest is nothing.


    Although simple, there are hundreds of believers sitting on their knees and praying here.


    "Hi Master Chief."


    "My prince is good."


    ...


    Facing the greetings of these believers, the two nodded one after another.


    Then I saw Cao Cao kneeling in front of the memorial tablet, kowtow respectfully, then kowtow again...


    "The great **** of eternity, the current snake demon Yuan Lu Zhi is damaging the world, controlling the overlord of the Dongwu Sun Quan, and the city that has slaughtered tens of thousands of people wants to force Cao Cao to retreat...


    Please give a goddess to defeat Daji completely away from Lu Zhi''s men.


    When settled down, Cao Cao will inevitably hold a sacrifice to give back to you! "


    Hear what Cao Cao said.


    Only then did the believers react.


    It turns out that the master priest wanted to rely on the goddess to come to the world to defeat the terrible nine-tailed fox demon.


    But can it really be successful?


    There are no sacrifices.


    Just pray like this?


    In the midst of everyone''s doubts, the memorial tablet lit up with a glazed light.


    God¡¯s majesty, but holy voice.

 Chapter 416：

    Spread throughout the city.


    "Yes!" People.


    Chapter 323 Goddess breaks the demons, Sun Quan reincarnates and leaves! (Guiqiu full order)


    Cao Cao opened his eyes wide, but he didn''t expect to get a reply so quickly.


    And the residents of the city.


    Naturally, I also heard the words of the gods.


    They looked stupidly at the dark sky and fell into a sluggishness.


    Then he knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head frantically.


    The people are simple.


    It is also cute at the same time.


    Who is kind to them, I know in my heart.


    "God has appeared! Prime Minister Cao asked for orders for the people and got a reply from the gods!!!"


    "God, please save this world. Then Sun Quan is an evil demon..."


    "God, my Li Ergou will give you my life from now on..."


    ...


    Words like this keep rising.


    As for maintaining public order, there are also troops stationed outside the city, feeling the emergence of divine power.


    Kneeled on the ground one after another.


    He chants the name of the gods and is extremely pious.


    ---------


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Liu Che looked at Sun Shangxiang lying in his arms, and said softly: "Xiangxiang, wake up..."


    "Um... I want to sleep for a while..."


    The girl was dissatisfied with harp, changed her posture and continued to sleep.


    Liu Che was a little helpless, and could only continue to say: "Your brother is controlled by Yuan Luzhi. If you don''t wake up, I will let others fall into the realm."


    "Huh? My brother..."


    The young girl stood up all at once.


    Drowsiness wakes up instantly.


    "Yes, Yuan Luzhi''s subordinates, the fox demon Daji has continued to fuel the flames. Now your brother has become a monster. Recently, all the people in a city have been sacrificed..."


    "I... what should I do?"


    "Well, in view of your first Lower Realm, I will let Hong Hong accompany you for a while, and capture the fox demon by the way."


    Although Sun Shangxiang is very strong, he has never been in the lower realm after all.


    That''s right.


    Liu Che wanted a fox named Daji, which was also very good as a pet.


    Under his notification, Tu Shan Honghong came to the teleportation array.


    For a moment, Sun Shangxiang, with a small pink face, arrived late.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    "Um."


    The two sisters joined hands and flew towards Shenguang.


    -----------


    Within the Three Kingdoms World.


    The dark night sky was torn apart by divine light.


    Two glamorously dressed goddesses slowly fell from the sky, and many of them knew one of them, and it was Sun Shangxiang, the great of Soochow!


    "The chief priest-Cao Cao, see the two goddesses."


    "Get up, where is my brother?"


    "At present, he has withdrawn to the vicinity of Wu County. According to frontier intelligence, he is mobilizing the army to build an altar for Yuan Luzhi to visit."


    Sun Shangxiang couldn''t help clenching his fists when he heard what Cao Cao said.


    Tu Shan Honghong next to him said: "Don''t worry about my sister, since we are here, we can guarantee your brother''s safety, let''s go..."


    "Yes!"


    Sun Shangxiang responded and flew into the air.


    The smell of blood in the air is very obvious.


    This made her feel even more anxious.


    boom.


    Then a wave of air erupted in the sky.


    The two goddesses flew in the direction of Wu Jun like a meteor.


    Jia Xu was stunned. It has only been a few days since I have seen him. Sun Shangxiang has such a terrifying power?


    Good guys.


    The maid of God is really amazing!


    "Wen He, tell the army to start cooking, and head towards Wu Jun in half an hour. This time, I will flatten the land of Soochow!"


    "Yes."


    Jia Xu woke up and quickly gave orders.


    When the people in the city heard that Cao Cao was going to go with the goddess, he also got busy.


    After half an hour.


    Except for the 1,000 soldiers stationed in the city, all the others set off.


    "It''s great, this demons can definitely be defeated this time!"


    "Yes, we must also work hard to not let the gods and the prime minister down!!!"


    Since then the city has been named.


    God is in the city.


    Countless people come on pilgrimage every year!


    It has become a beautiful landscape in the land of Soochow!


    ------------


    Three cities near Wu County.


    All resources have been mobilized, regardless of whether it is people or things, under the call of the military order to start work.


    Many people did not even eat at noon.


    Has been busy until the night.


    This stopped work.


    And the food they are waiting for is just some vegetables and soup.


    How can this kind of stuff be relieved?


    Many people chose to protest.


    What he got was a whip.


    And, two hundred people were executed afterwards because they didn''t have enough workload!


    In the city.


    Sun Quan leaned on the bench and was resting.


    Black horns on the top of the head.


    Constantly ups and downs with breathing.


    In the next room, Daji was absorbing the resentment in the city.


    The cultivation base is constantly recovering!


    "There are not enough dead people. The seventh seal has not been unlocked. It''s really damn..."


    The angry fox demon kicked over the table.


    Bare teeth cursed.


    When she was suppressed in the fairy world, to ensure that she would not do evil.


    Nine seals were planted.


    Now that the six layers have been unlocked, the number of tails has also recovered to six.


    But now it has stagnated.


    It shows that strength is not enough.


    "But just after slaughtering a city, even if Sun Quan is an idiot, he will not continue to be like this, no...I have to bring those Cao Jun over."


    The fox demon Daji in troubled times.


    It was originally relying on the power of enmity to improve strength.


    Now the cultivation base can''t be restored, so naturally he is unwilling to do so!


    While she was thinking hard.


    The sky outside lit up.


    "Hey...it''s not dawn yet, why is there such a big light..."


    Daji put her finger between her brows and looked out the window.


    I saw two women standing in the air.


    The cold eyes had already locked her.


    Huh.


    The shaggy hair on Daji''s tail stood up in an instant.


    No, I was found!


    In an instant Daji reacted, and countless black smoke spread around her body, enveloping Miaoman''s delicate body.


    Want to tear up the space and escape.


    At the same time, she also screamed: "Sun Quan, an enemy is coming, are you still sleeping?"


    Sun Quan in the main hall suddenly woke up, and a terrifying breath came from his body.


    "Who is it? Cao Cao''s person!"


    The hoarse voice made people frown.


    But Sun Shangxiang cried silently.


    This **** Yuan Lu Zhi actually turned his brother like this!


    "Let me do it..."


    Tu Shan Honghong saw the little girl beside him, plunged into the atmosphere, and delineated the space of the city with his finger.


    And the colorful flames wrapped this neighborhood.


    "Yeah... what is this."

 Chapter 417：

    Daji opened the space door and prepared to escape with a sly face.


    But as soon as the front foot went in, the shoes were burnt away.


    If it weren''t for her response quickly.


    His own legs will be burned to death by this terrifying flame.


    Even so, it scared Daji a lot.


    She turned around and looked at the woman with golden eyes, her little cherry mouth gradually widened.


    Because of the other side''s back.


    There are sixteen dreamy tails fluttering in the air in the wind.


    My god... my god.


    Sixteen tails, am I dreaming?


    Daji rubbed her eyes, the other party''s tail still exists...


    Who is she?


    Why is there such a strong strength.


    Daji kept saying hello, but couldn''t find the answer at all.


    "Fox demon, you have done a lot of evil, and the gods ordered me to arrest you to the gods to redeem your sins..."


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at each other''s envious eyes, enjoying herself very much.


    What a fox.


    It was originally such a vain race.


    What''s more, the look in the eyes of the same race made her even more proud.


    One''s own tail can be put away and released.


    In general, when fighting or resting, the tail is stowed.


    Only when she releases the gods will she unfold her tail and use it as a hand.


    Daji, who was addicted, heard Tu Shanhonghong''s words.


    Suddenly woke up.


    "I...I shouldn''t die!"


    "Well, I won''t die. I should be kept in a cage as a pet, or as a miscellaneous little girl, so... don''t want to run away. In this world, I am invincible. ."


    The white palms spread towards Daji.


    He grabbed the opponent in one hand.


    It''s not that Daji didn''t struggle, but was just ignored.


    On the other side, after Sun Quan walked out of the hall, when he saw his sister appear in front of him.


    He fell into silence directly.


    "Sister...Sister..."


    "Brother, it''s me. I''m Sun Shangxiang..."


    "No... you are not my sister, my sister was taken away..."


    The hoarse voice made Sun Shangxiang clenched her lower lip, and at the same time, it was further away from Lu Zhi.


    Because of her brother''s devilish spirit.


    Even if it was rescued, this body would have been destroyed long ago.


    Can not be used again!


    Maybe it is the resentment that supports Sun Quan to survive now.


    Yuan Luzhi''s magic power swallowed Sun Quan''s body and ate his soul.


    What Sun Shangxiang can do is let him rest in peace.


    The soul is transferred to the realm of the gods.


    Because she understands a truth, even if she asks the gods, or asks the sisters of the temple of life.


    Sun Quan could not accept the fact that he had slaughtered 50,000 people from his hometown.


    Let him go to reincarnation, and be an immortal in the God Realm in the next life 1.5.


    Sun Quan¡¯s fianc¨¦e is a Bu-trainer, and the other party has now served the gods.


    Regardless of the purpose, Sun Quan cannot be resurrected!


    So reincarnation is his only choice.


    The colorful divine power envelops Sun Quan, and the devil energy is directly purified.


    The incomplete true spirit.


    Looking at my sister''s crying face, she finally recovered her sobriety.


    "It turns out that you saved me. I''m really sorry. Because of the momentary anger, I was taken over by that Yuan Luzhi...


    What Cao Cao said is really true. My sister has become a fairy, so beautiful..."


    Every word hit Sun Shangxiang''s heart.


    She cried and said, "Brother, it''s okay...you will be reincarnated, and you will remember me, see you in God Realm."


    A touch of lotus envelops Sun Quan''s soul.


    Eventually turned into a spirit seed.


    Disappeared in Sun Shangxiang''s palm.


    The soul has gone to reincarnation, with her mark on it, so I don''t worry about finding it in the future.


    When everything is over.


    The people of Wu Jun discovered the existence of Sun Shangxiang and Tu Shan Honghong.


    "Don''t be afraid, folks and elders. My brother Wu Hou has already been reincarnated. This time it is our Sun family. I''m sorry everyone.


    It won¡¯t be long before the messengers of the gods will come to take over here and bring happiness to everyone!


    My Sun Shangxiang promises as his goddess! ".


    Chapter 324 Shu Kingdom is stupid


    "Thank you Lord Goddess... Thank you Lord Goddess!"


    "Thanks to you, we can survive."


    The people of County Wu cried bitterly.


    If it were not for the goddess, they would be starving to death.


    Thank the goddess, thank the eternal religion.


    Some of the surviving veterans, looking at the mysterious Sun Shangxiang, couldn''t help but step forward.


    Huang Gai, Lu Meng and others all knelt on the ground.


    One of them said.


    "My lord, will this Soochow land be given to Cao Cao from now on?"


    Sun Shangxiang shook his head and said, "Your sunshine is too narrow. This world is supposed to be the land of the gods. It divides the Northern Wei and Dongwu?


    There is Guishuang to the west, and there is rest...


    There is the Western Regions in the northwest, the Xiongnu.


    There is Xianbei in the north!


    Early reunification is a good thing, and if you generals don¡¯t want to fight for the gods, you can also survive forever. "


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Don''t understand where those places are.


    But looking at what Sun Shangxiang is saying, it must be from those countries.


    Yes.


    What is the Central Plains, they can go to other regions to fight!


    And it''s still fighting for God.


    Expansion of territory.


    After Sun Shangxiang and Tu Shan Honghong had cleaned up Daji, they settled in Wu County. As for Sun Quan, they built a normal altar.


    Under their instruction.


    Will slowly transform into a temple.


    The advantage of this is that Soochow also has iconic buildings.


    Huang Gai said bitterly, "My Lord Goddess, you can''t bear this. Wu Hou has been adjusting animal supplies before his death, and now the entire Soochow has not much food reserves."


    Tu Shan Honghong shook his head and said, "You have a wrong understanding. Xiangxiang means believers in the temple. Only in this way can we show our grace to God. Haven''t we already taught the Fa?


    As long as you practice, you will become beyond the boundaries of mortals.


    This project seems huge.


    In fact, hundreds of people can complete the construction in half a month! "


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    They haven''t cultivated, so naturally they still don''t understand the greatness of God.


    At present and even late at night.


    Everyone dared not disturb the two goddesses to rest, and they left and went to sleep.


    Gan Ning and Lu Xun et al.


    I can¡¯t wait to start practicing cross-legged.


    The same is true for those soldiers.


    Early the next morning.


    A tsunami-like shout erupted from the barracks.


    "I''m so strong!"


    "Me too, me too..."


    Lu Xun and the others sighed in their hearts as they looked at the stronger soldiers.


    It turned out that Cao Cao''s army was like this.


    No wonder they couldn''t beat it.


    It is estimated that even if their soldiers are ten times stronger, they will not be able to reach the current level.


    If you use one word to describe it.


    That is everyone is like a dragon!


    Every believer is terribly strong!


    ...


    Inside the boudoir.


    Tu Shan Honghong was teasing the nine-tailed fox demon in the seal, his face was full of evil taste.


    "Little fox, why don''t you scream? Wasn''t it good at screaming before?"


    "Sister, grandma... grandma... come and call more, maybe more... I might let you go."


    Daji was lying on the floor of the crystal ball, her ears drooping.


    Pretending to be dead.

 Chapter 418：

    I didn''t even bother to Tu Shan Honghong''s teasing.


    She already understood that this sixteen-tailed divine fox was just to tease herself.


    Will never let it go.


    God said to catch yourself as a pet.


    That is the fact that cannot be changed.


    It''s a sigh that my fox demon in troubled times has harmed countless people and finally suffered retribution.


    When Tu Shanhonghong saw that Daji hadn''t spoken, he coldly snorted: "Do you think it''s all right if you don''t speak? I remember that in the history I have read, you seem to be the fox demon in the Great Tribulation of the Gods, right?


    Nuwa ordered you to go to the river where King Zhou was ruined.


    But what did you do? "


    I heard the word Nuwa.


    Daji shuddered subconsciously.


    This action caused Tu Shan Honghong to catch his weakness, so he smiled and said: "It seems that I guessed it right, you are afraid of Nuwa...


    I almost forgot to tell you something.


    In the God Realm, there are two Nuwas with mellow blood. I don''t know if they will be angry when they see you. "


    In an instant.


    Nine-tailed Fox Daji could no longer remain calm.


    Just listen to her trembling voice asking: "Is it really Nuwa? Isn''t there only one such great god?"


    "Huh... humble ant, do you think Nu Wa is just a person''s name? That''s just the name of a race, how can you understand the greatness of our god?"


    After all, tell all of your crimes, and everything about Yuan Luzhi! "


    "Yes, the little fox said, please help the little fox when you are in the realm of the gods, don''t make the Nuwa Empress angry."


    The world history of the original Three Kingdoms Warriors is like this.


    Unexpectedly, this fox was so afraid of Nuwa.


    There is no Nuwa in the world where Tu Shan Honghong was born.


    But in these worlds that are related to N¨¹wa, N¨¹wa is the ancestor of ten thousand demons, the supreme existence.


    Daji can fear no one.


    Only fear the severe "mother".


    Even if it was the other person''s look, one look made her shudder.


    That is fear from the depths of the soul.


    It''s like a child who has done something wrong is caught by his mother.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t want to do anything bad, that is... In that environment, the little fox wants the wind to get the wind, the rain to get the rain...


    Gradually, I can''t keep my heart.


    Later... Then those tragedies were caused..."


    The more she talked about her past, the more Daji stammered.


    After all, those things are done by yourself.


    Such as digging out the heart and lungs.


    Kill the people and ministers.


    In fact, she didn''t know that she was surrounded by robbery.


    So I can''t keep my heart.


    At present, it is normal to be like this!


    Not being killed is already on the face of Empress Nuwa.


    The immortal world intends to obliterate its demonic nature and return to its original heart, but no one can do anything about it.


    It''s actually easy to get bad.


    And Congliang requires tremendous effort.


    Tu Shanhonghong nodded slightly, and said, "Although you, the monk with a crooked mouth, have read the scriptures wrongly, it''s okay to atone for your sins in the future. Otherwise, you will be able to remove your skin and bones if you screen your mistakes!"


    Daji did not dare to refute.


    Shivering in fright.


    Then two articles appeared in my mind.


    "This is the divine method, and the method of the fox demon''s cultivation, practice it well..."


    "Thank you for the gift of the great god."


    Daji thought it was being played again this time.


    Unexpectedly, he won two exercises by accident.


    Tu Shan Honghong looked at the ecstatic fox demon, not at all happy, but poured cold water mercilessly.


    "In the God Realm, darkness is also a faction, but the exquisite spirit is clear and clear, and will not be controlled by power. You before and now are all lost in power.


    If you still can¡¯t maintain your original mind after cultivating the divine method, I will ask the gods to wipe you out of your mind and become a pet fox! "


    Daji''s ecstatic expression instantly solidified.


    It turns out that the real catastrophe is yet to come.


    Wipe away spiritual wisdom.


    That is to obliterate my soul and become a primitive fox. Was you still yourself at that time?


    Da Ji burst into tears for a moment.


    The enchantment was closed.


    She can no longer see everything outside.


    "It''s okay, Daji... just keep your heart, I can..."


    The nine-tailed demon fox''s silver teeth bit in secret and began his first practice.


    When she came into contact with divine law.


    Only then did I realize that my soul was already filthy.


    Why can''t the seal be lifted.


    In fact, she had a problem.


    "So... am I being corroded like this by strength..."


    Daji finally found out that she was wrong, and began to absorb divine power to purify her soul.


    Different from other people''s practice.


    When the light touches the soul.


    She uttered a screaming scream instantly, as if her soul had been burned.


    The pain continued.


    It was only when she was about to lose consciousness that she recovered.


    ...


    outside world.


    Sun Shangxiang frowned and looked at the fox monster in the crystal ball, and asked, "Can she really purify the power in her body?"


    "Who knows? That''s what God ordered anyway, let her be a pet fox if she can''t survive!"


    "makes sense."


    The two smiled at each other and began to talk slowly.


    Days passed by like this.


    Half a month''s time passed in the blink of an eye.


    With their help, the land of Dongwu was conquered one by one by Cao Cao.


    Became a place of religion.


    At this time the altar has been supervised to build.


    And they are also preparing to return to the realm of the gods, after all, it has been a long time since the next half a month.


    As for Yuan Luzhi''s problem, they decided to leave it to Cao Cao.


    This is his responsibility and mission as the master priest.


    They are not babysitters!


    Just when the two goddesses were about to leave.


    Suddenly the sky descended from the Kingdom of Shu, and Nezha and Taigongwang descended from the sky!


    Although separated by thousands of miles.


    But the eyes of the four people are intertwined!


    Tai Gongwang''s gaze shifted and locked on the charming woman next to Tu Shan Honghong.


    "Who are you? Why protect this enchantress!!!"


    "Heh... some native gods don''t know us. They can''t even see that the karma from Daji''s body is cleared. It seems that native gods are just native gods."


    The two sides communicate through divine consciousness and ideas.


    All sparked.


    Tu Shan Honghong sneered, nine tails fluttering in the wind.


    Taigong watched his eyes become cold, and the magic whip in his hand lit up with a golden light, piercing the void and directly attacked Tu Shan Honghong.


    "I saw it. You are also a fox demon. You want to fool my eyes, but that''s not okay..."


    Tu Shan Honghong smiled and said, "But do you know? I was lying to you to attack, idiot..."


    A golden flame.


    Follow the space through the hole.


    Stabbed directly in.


    The speed is dozens of times faster than the speed of hitting the whip.


    When Tai Gongwang noticed something bad, it was too late, and the flame turned into claws.


    Scratch its body directly!


    Nezha next to him was scared to pee.


    I rely on...what''s the situation?


    They were only killed in the next realm! ! !


    Seeing this scene, Nezha didn''t dare to look at the people below, and flew directly towards the gate of the immortal world.


    He has hot wheels.


    Coupled with speed, it will be a little bit of space skills.


    He escaped unexpectedly.


    Zhuge Liang and the others, who were kneeling in front of the altar, looked at the dead and the two immortals who had fled, and fell into a daze. .


    Chapter 325 Liu Bei who has fallen blood mold, the game begins to affect reality! (Guiqiu full order)


    The **** of the fairy world we invited.


    That''s it?


    The cup is filled, and it''s gone?

 Chapter 419：

    Another peeing in shock ran away! ! !


    Damn...


    At this time, Zhao Yun suddenly said: "Military teacher, the gods in the immortal world are not reliable..."


    "This...this...I don''t know. Taigongwang was the great **** who attacked Zhou in the first place, but now he has lost his soul..."


    See you poorly.


    He just intends to summon the immortal realm righteous god.


    Come to train some soldiers, or pass down the orthodoxy or something.


    Prepare to worship them in temples.


    Who knows that something will happen suddenly.


    Liu Bei asked with a black face, "The army teacher, the immortal world is dead and too fair, shouldn''t it be counted on my head?"


    It''s really possible.


    The entire Shu Han had been making announcements some time ago.


    Lord Liu Bei will sacrifice to heaven in the near future.


    Pray for God''s grace to come to the world and eradicate evil spirits.


    As a result, almost everyone in the world knows it now, but Tai Gongwang directly pulled it.


    If you say die, die.


    Isn''t it OK to die in Cao Cao?


    Must die on top of his head.


    Now Liu Bei is always uncomfortable.


    I''m not strong all over.


    The two virtuous brothers were arrested, and Soochow continued to hear bad reports.


    The fairy who could be counted on finally gave him a poop!


    Now that Liu Bei didn''t vomit blood, he was already holding it back.


    Zhuge Liang looked at the charcoal-faced lord, but hesitated and couldn''t give a clear answer.


    Instead, Liu Bei was even more angry.


    "You Zhuge Villager, I really fell in love with you!!!"


    Liu Bei wanted to be drawn into the blacklist of the immortal world, but also to be attacked by Cao Cao, and kicked directly towards Zhuge Liang.


    But what he didn''t expect was.


    The opponent reacted extremely quickly.


    And he slid his hand, and as a result, both of them fell off the altar.


    So immortal, this altar is several meters high.


    In addition, Zhuge Liang was panicked and grabbed Liu Bei''s handle.


    Everyone should understand that the more nervous a person is, the body will respond accordingly.


    Although Liu Bei is a general, his kung fu is average.


    Being caught in this way, he wailed and screamed immediately.


    "Zuge Villager, let me go..."


    "Lord, I was wrong, lord... don''t kick me, don''t kick me..."


    The two who were in love with each other fell to the ground from the air.


    Zhuge Liang directly vomited blood and fainted, while Liu Bei was also caught foaming at the mouth.


    When Zhao Yun waited for a group of people to react.


    It''s already too late.


    Looking at the two people who fainted.


    Zhao Yun''s eyelids twitched, and he whispered immediately: "Hurry up and ask for a doctor, otherwise we will have no successor in Shu Kingdom!!!"


    "Yes, General!"


    Looking at the two being carried away.


    Zhao Yun sighed in his heart, how difficult it was to hide for a month.


    When can I show my ambition?


    His handsome face is full of confusion.


    His own Lord Gong offered a sacrifice to the heavens, and he did get a response, but Tai Gongwang was a rookie.


    On the other hand, the goddess that Cao Cao worshipped was extremely sacred.


    And the other party also said that Taigongwang was an aboriginal god.


    Does this mean that people''s status is more noble!


    Don''t you see that royal family''s children go on tour, they all talk about the stuffed buns.


    That''s what it means, right?


    -------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Troubled Times: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ, thank you for the gift of God, so that the land of Soochow can be turned into a bargain...¡¨."


    Tanjirou: "What''s wrong, brother, have you sacrificed to the gods?"


    Troubled King: "Well, Sun Quan was controlled by the snake demon Yuan Lu Zhi before, and he slaughtered the city to resist the gods. He didn''t prepare sacrifices in desperation, so he sacrificed to the gods, and then the goddess descended to heaven, not only took away the fox demon. , And also beheaded a general of the immortal world."


    Fallen white robe wizard: "One stone with two birds, wonderful..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "How about Sun Quan? Am I curious about being beaten to death!"


    Chaos Times King: "That''s not true, but it''s almost like death. The soul was taken by the goddess Sun Shangxiang and went to the gods to be reincarnated. I remember she seemed to be reincarnated in the immortal world."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Well, there are rewards and punishments. It is in line with the concept of gods, and sister Sun Shangxiang did a good job..."


    In fact, if Sun Quan does not slaughter the city, he is just demonizing.


    He could have spared his life, but it was a pity that the civilians who had slaughtered fifty thousand people were a bit too much.


    General Yuwen: "In fact, I also killed many people back then, but they were all enemies. They were soldiers of the Chen Kingdom. I am ashamed to say that."


    Li Er: "Ashamed of a hammer, there are no undead on the battlefield. I think Goddess Sun Shangxiang has done a good job, massacring civilians who have no ability to resist.


    It''s still in his own territory, and it is indeed a little frantic.


    Reincarnation is a gift to Sun Quan! It¡¯s nice to be a new person..."


    Judicial God: "I just looked at the chat log and found that your chat is very interesting. I wonder if Cao Cao uploaded a video?"


    Chaos Times King: "Almost forgot hehe..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s nothing more than killing individuals, but it''s a bit too much to slaughter one''s own people. I look forward to Cao Cao''s video."


    Ding...the group member in troubled times has uploaded a video.


    Ye Laoxie quickly downloaded it.


    At this moment, he spent three full days.


    Only after watching the video in batches, whether it was Sam''s moon base or the battle of God, he was extremely shocked.


    At the same time, he strengthened his beliefs.


    The crowd looked at Cao Cao, knelt before the simple altar, and stated what happened.


    Behind, the gods allowed.


    Goddess descended from heaven.


    Until the nine-tailed demon fox was arrested, Yuan Lu Zhi''s devilish energy was wiped out.


    In the end, Tu Shan Honghong killed Tai Gongwang thousands of miles away.


    Nezha escaped back to the fairy world and ended.


    Ninja scientist: "Hahahaha...I''m so ridiculous, then Liu Bei is too pitiful, he spent countless manpower and finances, and finally built the altar, but as a result, people disappeared as soon as they came down."


    Young Master Murong: "Indigenous gods are native gods. The trash will die, and it deserves to be killed by a spike!"


    Tanjirou: "Puff...I really want to know what will happen to Zhuge Liang who suggested offering sacrifices to the heavens!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "If I were Liu Bei from the Kingdom of Shu, I would probably chop off this Wolong dragon. It would be really unlucky for both of you!"


    Troubled Times: "More than that, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei challenged the believers of the religion a few days ago, but my subordinate Zhang Liao asked a group of men to arrest them."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "...you are so cruel, this is to make people live to death, alas...pity my Yingzheng staff does not have such a person."


    The people of his time, except for the smart people like Zhang Liang.


    I haven''t read the rest of the books.


    Fortunately, knowledge is being popularized, and everyone can read.


    From now on, my Daqin fairyland will be prosperous!


    Queen of the Vampire: "Unlucky deserves it. This is the end of the fight against the gods!"


    Demon Hunter: "Actually, I want to see what the lord of the immortal world is like!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "That may have disappointed you Constantine, the master of the fairy world is still Na Fuxi, and Nu Wa is sleeping again..."


    Tosaka University: "Uh...it seems to be the case!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "History is repeating itself, and Fuxi is definitely not a good bird!"


    In fact, Lao Gao misunderstood. Nuwa was sleeping, but Fuxi had just woke up recently.


    It''s just that Yuan Lu Zhi is stronger now than before, and they stand still.


    This is not to blame the people in the fairy world.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "¡§ You guys talk first, I have something here, see you later..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Bye bye, remember to make a video!"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "OK..."


    ---------


    In the current game.


    Ye Laoxie has completely controlled the Novice Village, and he will gain a terrible power if he joins the cult.


    The humans on earth are crazy now.


    Because this player called the Eternal God Cult Sacrifice not only cheated, but also cheated with the people of the Dragon Kingdom!


    They tried to report.


    But the message is that there are no so-called servers on earth.


    But the game world is still running!


    "It''s a pity that the previous gentleman committed suicide. The suicide note left is that everyone in the game world has a unique destiny. If you don''t want to finish it, you can quit, but don''t regret it..."


    Who wants to withdraw from this 99% real world?


    But the problem is that this plug-in can''t stop it.


    Until a certain believer who joined the religion posted a post on the Internet, things finally changed.


    ¡¾After practicing the eternal gods teaching method, it seems that I myself have become stronger. ¡¿


    Below is his photo.


    There are also various photos in the sports hall.


    The power of a punch broke through three tons.

 Chapter 420：

    And the most terrifying thing is that he only took three seconds for the 400-meter dash.


    Beyond the limits of mankind!


    "Actually, I don''t know what''s going on. I was very angry at the beginning, so I joined the church with an attitude of not losing it.


    Then in the game, killing monsters is the same as cutting vegetables.


    Do you still remember those wolves on the grassland. As a result, I killed 10,000 wolves in one day. "


    Can you strengthen yourself by joining the gods to kill monsters?


    This topic directly surpassed the plug-in storm in one fell swoop.


    Then the second announced an even more shocking news. He is a paralyzed patient. Because he can''t get up, he can only live on his family.


    Later, I received the game helmet and joined the cult.


    As a result, I found myself completely recovered this morning! ! !


    "These are fake..."


    "Nima, when the game comes to reality, it is outrageous!!! Idiots will believe..."


    "Lao Tzu heavyweight boxer, took the gold belt, the guy who said three tons of power in a punch, I came to your city by plane to challenge!!!"


    ...


    The replies below are more than one by one.


    As a result, after one hour taxi.


    A man who claimed to be a heavyweight boxer blatantly challenged him on the side of the road, but he was punched and hung on a tree before being scared to pee his pants.


    In the end, the lovely firefighters rescued him.


    After the news came out, the topic of eternal religion came into everyone''s field of vision. .


    Chapter 326 Harvest the Demon King-level believers, and begin to attack the city!


    Adding the gods to the game will gain the power of a plug-in, while killing monsters can make you stronger in the world.


    Who doesn''t want to join the religion?


    ...


    In the game.


    Ye Laoxie had not yet left the Novice Village, but had recruited all of them.


    Including the blacksmith.


    There is also the lady of the blacksmith who is extremely hidden.


    Her identity is extremely mysterious, and she is one of the demon king''s subordinates.


    Although lost strength.


    But after seeing her husband join the sect, she naturally joined the sect when she married a chicken and a dog.


    In this small blacksmith''s shop.


    Ye Laoxie looked at the lady blacksmith nervously.


    It was the first time that he gave a magical technique to a demon king-level character, and he didn''t know how the opponent would become.


    At this time, Ye Laoxie''s task of establishing the religion of God had ended.


    Instead, there are three brand new missions.


    ¡¾Recruitment¡¿: 86499/100000, rewards domineering and domineering.


    [Recruitment of Priests]: 6/20, rewards armed domineering.


    [Collect Goddess]: 0/unknown, rewards overlordness and domineering.


    He knew very well about domineering. After getting acquainted with the people in the group, he naturally understood that this was a stunt in the world of Brother Long.


    But since this is rewarded by the system.


    It must be arranged by God.


    At present, the task of the first person is about to be completed soon. When they opened up by themselves, some large teams chose to evacuate the Xinshou Village.


    Also known as suicide.


    Then wait for a while before continuing to create an account.


    The official answer was to protect people¡¯s interests and cancel the so-called punishment.


    As a result, this novice village is reduced by 90%.


    But the people who stayed rely on God''s power to gain incomparably powerful strength.


    So... now many people want to commit suicide to come to their novice village, 027 but the problem is... there are millions of novice villages, it is too difficult to come to their own.


    The believers who walked out of the Novice Village will bear unique titles on their heads.


    Followers of eternal religion.


    They don¡¯t need to do quests and change jobs like ordinary players, they only need to kill monsters to upgrade, and then they will automatically understand the skills.


    Even some players with unusual talents have defeated powerful monsters to obtain various powerful spells and skills.


    The current game world can be described as a flurry of demons.


    Single brush believers.


    Team up believers.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Laoxie to stop them, he would have attacked the next city.


    Just when he was in a trance.


    The imposing manner of the lady blacksmith suddenly became terrifying.


    A black cloud appeared in the sky.


    Swept the entire novice village.


    And Mrs. Blacksmith slowly recovered her former strength under the shroud of divine light!


    The power of the demon **** has long been shattered and replaced by the power of darkness.


    This power is powerful and holy.


    Let the devil feel his own insignificance deeply.


    "Ding... Congratulations on your harvest of a Demon King-level subordinate. Mission 2 was over-completed! The reward is armed and domineering..."


    [Armed color domineering]: The power strengthened by the power of the gods, after using it, you can attach a layer of terrible mysterious power to the weapon or yourself.


    Destructive power increased by 30%.


    Can grab the power of the elements.


    Can destroy the soul.


    "Is this the armed color domineering?"


    Ye Laoxie looked at the skill attributes, swallowed, and tried to use the armed color domineering, his arms instantly turned black.


    This is elementary domineering.


    But it increased his strength by 30%.


    Too strong.


    "Boy, you''re still in a demon..."


    The grocery store owner was cold, holding a pair of daggers in his hands, obviously attracted by the devil.


    The disaster of the year.


    Separate him from his wife.


    Since then, Yin and Yang have been separated.


    He will never forget this enemy in his life! ! !


    Yuan Que can be indifferent to anything, even Ye Laoxie''s divine teaching he would ignore.


    But the only demon is his enemy! ! !


    "Yeah...you are finally willing to come out. I saw that you are not easy at first, so you were attracted by the breath of the devil?"


    "Yes, today you and this woman have to die!"


    Yuan Que took out his weapon, and a majestic aura rushed toward her face.


    The power of the twelve sages.


    But it can be comparable to the power of the Demon King.


    But... the black light flashed, Yuan Magpie felt her power sealed in her body.


    "How could you... have such a strong power!"


    Facing Yuanmagpie''s questioning, the female demon said flatly: "This is the power of gods, not the so-called goddess Xiyao, nor the so-called creation god, but a true god!"


    "She was right. The God of Eternity is so great. Although this is the power of darkness, can you see any depraved aura in it?


    Power does not distinguish between good and evil, only talents can! "


    Ye Laoxie looked at Yuan Magpie, saw the hatred in his eyes, still did not recede, turned around and asked, "He has a deep hatred with you?"


    The demon king smiled faintly, and said respectfully: "It should be related to his wife. The twelve sages have died in the demon war a lot..."


    "It turns out that this is the case. If you can resurrect your wife, do you want to join our sect."


    Ye Laoxie understood the whole story and threw out his benefits to Yuan Que!


    resurrection?


    This is a very serious matter in the midst of fate.


    I''m afraid that even Chuangshi Shen can''t do it easily.


    "You can even resurrect the devil, I can''t believe you!"


    Round Magpie said bachelor.


    Ye Laoxie frowned slightly, unexpectedly this old man was so stubborn.


    Then he thought of a way to extract the scene where the gods played with Time Changhe in his hands, and then transmitted it to Yuan Que.


    "This is the original power of our gods. Take a good look... what is meant by greatness. At that time, the power of gods hadn''t recovered to be as great as they are now."


    Recovery of strength is a good excuse.


    Because Liu Che''s strength is constantly getting stronger.


    It used to be weak because I just woke up from a deep sleep. This answer is accepted by all believers.


    Because even the gods back then.


    It''s not something they can match! ! !


    Yuan Magpie showed disdain, but when he came to the mysterious world and watched the long river of time being used as a toy.


    The heart was finally shocked.


    Time is just a toy.


    What a terrible existence is this?


    What demon king, what goddess Xi Yao.


    It''s all spicy chicken!


    No wonder this female devil is obedient and obedient like a maid. That''s how it turns out.


    When Yuan Que opened his eyes, he naturally chose to join the sect, but only if he could not be enemies with his former teammates and the goddess.


    Ye Laoxie smiled and said, "Don''t worry, brother, our sect cares for the world."


    The old man pouted his lips and didn''t believe his nonsense at all.


    Then the female devil said to him: "My lord, then I will go first. My child was snatched by the devil''s mount. I want to take revenge..."

 Chapter 421：

    "Go, remember to meet in the main city."


    "Um."


    At present, everything that should be done has been done, and the value of Novice Village has been drained.


    Ye Laoxie was also preparing to leave, but before he left, he went to the big tree outside the village.


    He remembered that there was also a female NPC there.


    Although it is quite old, it should be able to communicate.


    Ye Laoxie passed the magical technique to this stone sculpture-like NPC, holding the meaning of failing rather than missing it, and then left by the portal.


    But I didn''t expect this woman to be Yuan Que''s wife.


    Yes.


    This old woman didn''t want to learn the divine law, but her husband was about to be abducted, and she was cursed again.


    With the idea of ??trying, she practiced.


    result.


    On the second day after Yuan Que left, she returned to her original appearance.


    "Is this the power of God? It seems... the goddess is going to fall..."


    A **** beyond the existence of the God of Creation is definitely not comparable to their goddess Xiyao.


    The woman gave a wry smile and sighed: "Forget it, I care so much about what I do, but people surpass the existence of the God of Creation..."


    Then she reached the teleportation array and left.


    And in the city at this moment.


    Sixty thousand believers are attacking the city.


    Among them, the round magpie took the lead, and the fighting power soared.


    The players have become terrifying assassins! ! !


    "Fuck... so fierce? Just as soon as I came out of the Novice Village, I attacked the city!!!"


    "No, didn''t the people who came out before saying that they can''t attack the city?"


    "You know what a fart, it was because the priest did not appear. Have you seen it now? This fierce old man is the grocery store owner in Novice Village. Look how fierce you are!!!"


    ...


    Millions of people gathered outside the city to watch the vigorous siege.


    Ye Laoxie stood in the air, looking at the city lord who counted the swords in his heart, and said indifferently: "Give up! Otherwise, the number of deaths will only increase..."


    "Damn...I...I admit defeat..."


    Even if he wants to persist.


    His own soldiers were also knocked down.


    This is just a small city, and the strongest people in it are only level fifty.


    But this group of people defeated them by strange power.


    And call it a plug-in!


    What is a plug-in?


    The city lord didn''t understand, nor did the mentors who changed their jobs.


    In short, it''s very strong, they can''t beat it.


    After the first city was taken, Ye Laoxie shouted at everyone: "From today on, the eternal gods are recruiting people. If you commit criminals, don''t come, otherwise you will be found out, and you will be delicious! "


    "We want to join... We want to join..."


    Players who have been waiting for a long time.


    The madness came in.


    "Ding...Your task of recruiting followers has been completed. You are rewarded for seeing and hearing and domineering. It has been successfully distributed."


    See and hear color domineering.


    It is said that after a high level of proficiency, one can see future skills!


    Ye Laoxie tried to use it.


    My world is completely changed.


    It turned out to be like opening the third person, as long as you want to see within a kilometer, you can definitely see it.


    And, what will happen in the next three seconds.


    He can also predict it.


    "I rely on... this skill is too cowhide..."


    Direct and advanced experience.


    If it is the top, how powerful would it be?


    Ye Laoxie''s heart was extremely excited, and the little Lolita Guoguo, who was sitting on his shoulders, also became extremely powerful under the practice of the Divine Technique. .


    Chapter 327 Zhen Yuanzi, who doesn''t believe in evil, is miserably educated by the golden hoop! (Guiqiu full order)


    Before long, the blacksmith''s wife returned.


    covered in wounds.


    The power of the Tower of Destiny was much stronger than she had imagined.


    "I''m sorry, Master, my strength is not enough to get in there!"


    "It''s okay, just go back in person. You can guard this place with the two priests. Recently, I have to go to practice."


    "Yes."


    These two priests.


    Naturally, he was once a sage.


    Moreover, a shocking news was announced within the cult.


    Choose character, appearance, and pure female-child.


    Become a goddess.


    What is a goddess?


    It is a woman who serves the gods.


    Can really see the eternal god, always accompany him, and gain the point of transcending the game-inner god.


    Such benefits.


    Let countless young women yearn for.


    Now that the eternal religion is so powerful, how noble should the true **** be.


    Everyone wants to see it.


    Including Ye Laoxie''s elder sister, Qiyue did the same.


    As a fairy in the capital.


    She also had to contribute to the family!


    After investigating that the chief priest of the cult was Qiyue''s brother, their family began to put pressure on him.


    Qiyue had no choice but to call for help.


    Just before Ye Laoxie went out.


    Qiyue came to him and wanted to ask about the specific situation.


    "So, the younger brother God is really so powerful?"


    This charming woman still has a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    Don''t want to be a victim of the family.


    But when he heard Ye Laoxie sighed, he said, "God, it is an extremely great existence, which controls several planes. Sister, do you understand the meaning of planes?"


    Beautiful fairy, naturally I don''t know.


    So, shook Chi''s first lightly.


    The hairpin on his head also shook slightly.


    "For an analogy, ten times the solar system is counted as a plane... and the gods control this plane, and this is only his insignificant power.


    Since you are a child of a big family, you must know something about this world.


    Put it this way, if you become a **** in this world, you can become a **** in reality.


    But in the eyes of my gods, gods of this level are just some soil buns, that is, aboriginal gods, who have some power, but nothing more. "


    Ye Laoxie''s words made Liu Qiyue shudder.


    At the same time, he dispelled his intention to help make peace.


    Since God is so powerful, there is actually nothing wrong with being His maid.


    Besides, isn''t the younger brother in front of him also lacking sacrifices.


    "Sister, shouldn''t you..."


    Ye Laoxie quickly reacted, looking at the exploding sister in disbelief, her pupils dilated continuously.


    I saw Liu Qiyue close the hair in her ear and whispered softly: "Sister, I am willing to be a goddess, no one is persecuting..."


    "Ding...Congratulations on having the first one, preparing for the goddess. Reward the overlord and domineering..."


    "Ding...The mission has been refreshed."


    Ye Laoxie was dumbfounded, and she didn''t expect that the righteous sister who became worshipped would be the goddess who completed the task by herself.


    And it also meets the standards.


    Liu Qiyue smiled, and only she knew the loneliness in her eyes, but she had to pay the price after having been so happy for so long.


    Besides, my brother said it all.


    The gods are very good and gentle.


    This is enough.


    Ye Laoxie wanted to say something, but the Fengling Moon Shadow system had already been determined, and it was useless to say anything by himself.


    Unless he does not sacrifice.


    Then I saw my own punishment after arriving.


    Guoguo disappeared.


    How could he give up this little cutie who involved news about his previous life.


    Moreover, people also have their own happiness.


    They are just siblings.


    After Ye Laoxie figured this out, he told Liu Qiyue some of the mysins of the religious sect.


    Among them is the terrible divine law.


    "Eternal Meditation is actually the teaching method of our gods, it can be regarded as an introductory exercise, but under the action of the gods, it can absorb the energy of this world and transform it into its own use, that is, killing monsters!"


    As a Chinese giant.


    Liu Qiyue also has contact with the government.


    She couldn''t help exclaiming when she heard this, because Ye Laoxie meant it.


    Even the Divine Law can be practiced in reality!


    This is scary enough.


    If everyone practices this kind of method, Huaxia is just around the corner! ! !

 Chapter 422：

    The news is explosive enough.


    But according to Ye Laoxie''s meaning, the religion is going to spread all over the world.


    "Brother, I don''t know if the religious religion can reject foreigners. Now many people want to sneak across the border and join our religious church..."


    "Sister, God loves all living beings and the world. All those who want to join the religion of God are God''s people..."


    "But those enemies who have been hostile to us for so many years!"


    Liu Qiyue didn''t want to let go of the people from Dongying and the people from the lighthouse country.


    Ye Laoxie smiled, and said, "Those who want to join are civilians, it''s impossible for those high-ranking officials!"


    "Ha... That''s the way it turns out, so I''m relieved."


    Liu Qiyue followed and laughed.


    That''s right.


    To revitalize China, even if they are all followers of God.


    They are also superior existence! ! !


    -----------


    Journey to the West within the world.


    Tang Seng, master and apprentice, finally came to Wuzhuang Temple.


    And Yang Jian naturally calculated this point.


    So, come here to rest early.


    Therefore, Tang Chan, who wanted to see Erlang God for a long time, finally saw his chief priest.


    "See Master Master!"


    Tang Chan''s master and apprentice saluted one after another, and his expressions were extremely pious.


    Now his Tao fruit has been restored.


    The strength is incomparable.


    Since awakening, thousands of demons have been eliminated along the way.


    Yang Jian waved his hand and smiled at their masters and apprentices: "Come here, don''t be too rigid..."


    "Hey, I just said that the second brother is so cool, but the master has too much work."


    "Brother Monkey is right."


    Zhu Bajie is now adhering to a belief.


    Brother Monkey is what he says.


    Let me fight as long as I fight.


    It looks like an echo worm, but in fact the current Zhu Bajie is stronger than the former Marshal Canopy.


    The water system magic in a body is sharper than the little white dragon.


    Zhen Yuanzi looked at Tang Cicada and couldn''t help sighing: "The Taoist fellow has not been deceived by the demon. It really makes me feel gratified. Come inside, please..."


    After a few people are done.


    Yang Jian looked at the golden hoop on the top of the monk''s head and frowned, "Didn''t I remove it for the monkey before? Why do you take it with you now."


    Tang Chan was taken aback for a moment, and then said with a melancholy: "The Demon Buddha Tathagata uses the method of planting demons to catalyze all the Buddhas into monsters. I have been controlled. Fortunately, Wukong has the means to recover me. , This golden hoop will be taken temporarily."


    I remembered the scene where thousands of female monkeys attacked him.


    Now he still has some lingering fears.


    Obviously this topic is a taboo for Tang Chan.


    Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and asked: "It''s really so powerful, can you show it to me?"


    Tang Chan''s master and apprentices looked weird.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Is there anyone rushing to try this kind of thing?


    "Why can''t you pick it?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid you can''t hold it..."


    Tang Chan reminded him, and then put the golden hoop on the table.


    Zhen Yuanzi curled his lips and didn''t believe Tang Seng''s words at all.


    He picked up the golden hoop and looked at it. He felt that it was not a big deal, so he put the golden hoop on top of his head with curiosity.


    The Drifter smiled and said, "Big brother, how long can he hold on?"


    "This is hard to say, this bull nose is very powerful! But seeing that he hasn''t practiced the magical technique, he probably only takes a few breaths..."


    Monkey Sun smiled smirkly.


    It seems that my proud work will be experienced by others.


    That kind of pleasure is exciting even thinking about it.


    Here is something to say.


    Although the material of the gold hoop is special, Tang Chan and the others have not seen the perseverance of those who have never seen it along the way.


    As a result, things like the golden hoop have been widely manufactured.


    Used for those demonized monks who want to be good.


    Unexpectedly, the effect is outstanding.


    Zhu Bajie''s craftsmanship for making this golden hoop is super fast. Basically, as long as there are materials, it can make 500 pieces a day.


    0.........


    And he also participated in the formation of the formation.


    A group of sows are arranged inside, and they are still terrible black-skinned thieves! !


    So far, no one can resist more than a stick of incense under the power of the golden hoop!


    This shows the power of this golden hoop.


    Although Zhen Yuanzi was disdainful in her heart, she didn''t want to be ashamed. He released a heart-protecting spell for himself, and dropped the golden hoop on his head.


    As a result, at the next moment.


    It turned into darkness before my eyes.


    His whole body appeared in a bright space.


    A group of female monkeys, female orangutans, and female pigs rushed towards them.


    "No...you don''t come here!!!"


    Zhen Yuanzi¡¤Jiang.


    After a while, the veteran finally woke up, covered with sweat as if he had just showered.


    Ruddy complexion.


    It was pale.


    It is hard to imagine what terrible things he has experienced.


    Sun Monkey saw him look like this, so he offered a cup of hot tea.


    "Daoist, is this golden hoop powerful?"


    "But... it''s amazing... it''s terrible!!!"


    Thinking of the scene of the fall of his soul, Zhen Yuanzi wanted to vomit.


    this is too scary.


    Who designed this terrible thing?


    It''s really bad.


    No wonder you can turn the demonized monk into normal.


    It''s really scary.


    Zhen Yuanzi threw the golden hoop to Tang Chan, closing his eyes and calming his trembling mind.


    And Yang Jian said to Sun Monkey and the others: "I am here waiting for you this time. There is only one thing. Simply putting out the fire is not useful. We have to eliminate the source."


    "Second brother mean, we want to challenge the demon Buddha?"


    "Not bad, but not now."


    Heaven is swallowed.


    This allowed Yang Jian to develop the religion and constantly weaken the opponent''s strength.


    Therefore, it is very necessary to rely on the power of the monkeys.


    "Dongsheng Shenzhou naturally has people in the heavens. Beiju Luzhou is the land of monsters. I want Wukong to go there, and Dapeng Bird will go with you."


    Within the Four Great China.


    This place is located in Hezhou, Xiniu.


    It is the most chaotic place, Yang Jian himself is enough to suppress it, but when he comes here, other states can''t estimate it.


    The people of heaven are against him.


    Not many bigwigs have joined the religious sect.


    Even if the Jade Emperor took the lead in persuading himself, it had little effect.


    You can''t force others to join. people.


    Chapter 328 Kong Xuan destroys Mount Putuo, the Tathagata demon and Buddha seals off the Three Realms! (Guiqiu full order)


    "Beiju Luzhou...Alright, my old Sun Zheng wants to fight a master, but the master..."


    The monkey looked at Tang Cicada, fearing that something might happen to the old monk after he left.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Chan smiled at him and said: "Wukong, the teacher has now recovered the Tao and fruit, and the cultivation of the divine method has made rapid progress, even the bodhisattva-level figure came, and the teacher can also handle it."


    "What about Junior Brother Sha and I?"


    Zhu Bajie looked at Yang Jian, wondering what their duties were.


    Yang Jian pointed his hand to the sky.


    The sand monk understood and said: "Heavenly Court?"


    "Yes, although the Jade Emperor verbally obeyed the instructions of the gods, he actually didn''t practice the gods, he was just a hypocrite.


    I want you to go up and thoroughly investigate the past of those immortals. If there are criminals who commit crimes, kill them without mercy..."


    Yang Jian was ready to stand up.


    At present, the power of the religious religion is getting bigger and bigger, and he doesn''t want to play family games anymore.


    When it should be cruel, be cruel.


    The situation is better than people.


    At the beginning, the Jade Emperor killed his father and suppressed his mother Momoyama.


    I can''t help it yet.


    Now that he has the power, he can naturally make the opponent surrender.


    Blame him for not being able to pull the bottom!


    If you abandon the identity of the Jade Emperor early, practice divine law, and become a believer.


    I won''t give myself such a headache!


    Zhu Bajie sneered and said: "Just to settle the old accounts with those old friends, they used to look down on me..."


    Drifting followed: "When I was a errand, my eldest brother called me, but now I''m knocked down to the mortal world and don''t even let go of farts. We also want to fight with our former friends."

 Chapter 423：

    Xiao Bailong rolled his eyes when he heard the words.


    Good guys. Just the snobbery of the heavens.


    You have been smashed into the world, who will bird you.


    ----------------


    Nanzhan Buzhou.


    Once the place where Buddhism flourished, it was originally a place where the bodhisattva lived.


    But now it has long been reduced to a land of demon disaster.


    Kong Xuan, as the priest of the cult, guards this place!


    At this moment, she was wearing a half-patterned mask, covering all the parts below her nose, and the armor she was wearing did not reveal any skin.


    As a preparation for the existence of the goddess.


    Kong Xuan protects herself very well.


    Will not let anyone peep into their skin.


    This is chastity to the gods and devotion to the gods.


    Countless clansmen knelt at her feet, reporting recent events.


    "It is so that the priests know that Putuo Mountain has been completely demonized after the departure of Miaoshan and the gods, and the black bear spirit and others have caused harm to the world, but there is no meaning of Putuo Mountain."


    "Where are the other three dojos?"


    "The dojo of Ksitigarbha has been reduced to the land of the underworld, please forgive me for not being able to snoop."


    "The same is true for the remaining two dojos!!!"


    Kong Xuan looked at her tribe and nodded, "Assemble the manpower to attack Mount Putuo..."


    "Yes!"


    The cult not only recruits monsters, but also recruits humans.


    After witnessing the demon plague coming.


    Many humans have come to seek refuge. Currently, Kong Xuan has one hundred thousand congregations and more than one hundred cultivating sects.


    The Dragon King of Nanhai also joined her faction early.


    Otherwise, it would have been destroyed by the black bear spirit.


    Even so, he still lost two dragons! ! !


    It''s useless to ask for help.


    The Dragon King is totally desperate for the gods! ! !


    In a moment, the assembly of believers was over.


    Started the battle!


    Mount Putuo.


    The former dojo of Miaoshan, originally a sacred place full of flowers and mountains, is now full of misty air and strong resentment power.


    The power of the Tathagata has spread to the Three Realms.


    The Black Bear Spirit was already on par with Wukong.


    The horror of strength can be seen.


    Now that he has gained foreign power, he has turned into the existence of Golden Wonderland.


    "Huh...it''s a pity that Guanyin ran away, otherwise my old bear would kill her with a single knife!!!"


    The black bear spirit''s eyes were full of blood.


    The tone was full of murderousness.


    The spirits in Mount Putuo are almost the same.


    All were eroded by the power of darkness.


    Even the body has changed.


    For example, the black bear spirit nowadays is much taller than before, and there are many weird gray lines on his face.


    It''s like rotten flesh.


    It emits a strange smell.


    The Caidie girl standing next to him sneered and said: "The king must not be angry, but Lord Demon Buddha said, as long as we kill all the dogs of the gods, we can get immortality when we look back."


    Mention the eternal religion.


    The black bear spirit was angry and greedy a few days ago.


    I wanted to kill some dragons to fill my stomach, but was repelled by a cultivator shrimp soldier.


    What a shame! !


    That''s just a shrimp soldier, not a dragon.


    Are you angry?


    "Report... Great King, the Eternal God Cult has attacked, saying that it is going to destroy the Four Great Demon Kings and completely take down Nanzhan Tribe!"


    "what?"


    The black bear spirit was shocked and flew directly into the sky.


    It hasn''t waited for him to stand firm.


    A ray of golden ripples flashed across its neck.


    One of the Four Great Demon Kings, the Black Bear Spirit Owl!


    "The King..."


    "The King..."


    ...


    The monsters couldn''t believe it, and the king was beaten when he came up.


    As a result, he heard the black bear yelling: "Call a fart, I''m not dead yet...who attacked!"


    The pale carrion glowed strangely.


    Countless tentacles spread from the black bear spirit''s head.


    In the end, it regained fit with the body.


    "Huh... what kind of power is this?"


    Outside Putuo Mountain, countless religious personnel are attacking.


    Kong Xuan came to the top of the mountain, planning to kill the black bear spirit first.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it.


    His own slashing fairy light, although it killed the black bear spirit in seconds.


    It didn''t cause much harm to him.


    This cut was a knife that cut off the physical connection.


    But why is the black bear spirit okay?


    Divine power condensed to the eyes.


    The secret of the black bear spirit suddenly appeared in Kong Xuan''s eyes, only to see that its body had long been decayed, and it was full of insects.


    And the head was occupied by a weird gray worm.


    The golden core of the black bear spirit, the spirit platform are all corrupted.


    It is the worm that controls it, but the black bear spirit doesn''t know it!


    "It''s really disgusting. I didn''t expect that the method of the Tathagata turned out to be it..."


    Huh.


    The golden light of Zhanxian flashed again.


    This time it was aimed at the head.


    The worm inside felt the threat of life and screamed harshly!


    And the black bear spirit also reacted.


    He turned around to resist.


    As a result, the head was opened with flowers.


    The gray bug watched Kong Xuan make a bitter voice.


    "Kong Xuan...you betrayed me, but you still have to deal with me...you must die!!!"


    "Heh...who am I? It turns out that you are a consciousness of the Tathagata, you are doing a good job... you actually control your buddha with this ugly posture."


    "Hmph... your so-called **** can never enter this world, the passage has been blocked by me!!!"


    "Then stay tuned..."


    Kong Xuan moved her finger.


    This consciousness is completely obliterated!


    With a trace of the black bear spirit, the remaining monsters are simple...........


    Kong Xuan said to the people below: "When you encounter high-level monsters, you must hit your head. There are corpses inside!!!"


    "Understood, Lord Priest!!!"


    ...


    Seeing the energetic believer, Kong Xuan smiled slightly.


    Then take out a jade slip.


    Started to contact Yang Jian.


    "what''s up?"


    "The secret of the Tathagata was discovered by me. Now the enemies of the basic Golden Wonderland have corpse worms in their minds, but the body itself does not know it."


    "There is such a thing?"


    "Yes, today I attacked Mount Putuo. This is the latest discovery, so on the northern side of Luzhou, you ask the monkey and my brother to be more careful.


    The corpse worm may not be fixed, as long as the corpse worm does not die.


    The monster will not be destroyed! "


    "Well, I got it."


    Yang Jian''s expression became serious.


    Unexpectedly, the Tathagata is getting more and more powerful, and the timing of my choice is just right.


    Then Kong Xuan continued: "When the consciousness of the Tathagata left, it said it had blocked the world. I don''t know if it was true or not. If we can''t get in touch with the gods, we will be very passive."


    "Haha, don''t worry about that. As a priest, you can contact the gods at any time..."


    "Really, then I''m relieved."


    Kong Xuan closed the jade slip and flew towards the next South China Sea.


    Within the view of Wuzhuang.


    The two people who heard the whole process fell into silence.


    Zhen Yuanzi pursed his lips and asked, "Is it really such a horror?"


    "If you think I lied to you, you can put down the Taoist temple and go around for a while. Since the Putuo Mountain has an accident, it''s probably the same in other places.


    If you believe in Taoism and don''t want to join the religion, I also approve of you.


    But can Tao save you now?

 Chapter 424：

    Dao law is natural, and divine law is above everything else. "


    Faced with Yang Jian''s painstaking persuasion.


    Zhen Yuanzi turned his head and looked at the plaque of his worship.


    Book.


    ¡¾world¡¿


    As the earth collapses today, the heavens are broken.


    There is no way to protect my own peace.


    That''s it... that''s it...


    It¡¯s good to join the cult!


    "The old way worshipped into the door of the gods, and hoped that the master priest would take them in..."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed softly, 1.5 put the floating dust on the table.


    Ready to kneel.


    "You are all worshiping brothers, Zhenyuanzi, what do you do with this kind of big ceremony? You only worship gods, and other people are not worth kneeling."


    "No need for the chief priest?"


    Zhen Yuanzi asked suspiciously.


    After all, it is the messenger of God.


    Is it right to kneel?


    Yang Jian chuckled and said: "In the eyes of God, we are just pious people. Everyone does not need to bow down. The low-level believers just worship my identity and truly respect God."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Zhen Yuanzi finally understood.


    It seems that this religion is really good!


    After subduing Zhen Yuanzi, Yang Jian had nothing to do with it. He opened the space door and jumped a million li back to his place of worship.


    "Come here, invite Fairy Chang''e and Yutu out, and prepare to sacrifice!"


    "Yes."


    Since Kong Xuan said that the Tathagata sealed off the Three Realms.


    Then he would have to see the real result.


    moment.


    The peerless fairy in aqua blue dress stood on the altar, and beside her was a timid girl.


    "Dare to ask Mr. Erlang if I can find real peace after I leave."


    "By God''s side, no one can disturb your purity."


    Chang''e nodded in satisfaction, then knelt on the ground and closed her eyes. .


    Chapter 329 Chang''e Goes to God Realm, Yutu and Garrote''s meeting!


    This time, Yang Jian didn''t want any gifts, he just wanted to see if the passage was really closed.


    He chanted prayers.


    The altar was lit up.


    For the tranquility that Chang''e pursues.


    To be honest, only gods can bestow her.


    Although Chang''e is the reincarnation of Taiyin True Spirit, how many people watch her?


    Heavenly male fairy in the sky.


    Nine times out of ten, they wanted to take Chang''e as their own, but this fairy had a transcendent status and a very high vision.


    I can''t even look down on the trash that is crowned by monkeys.


    And that Jade Emperor spied on himself more than once.


    This makes Chang''e even more disgusted.


    As a result, Zhu Bajie''s drunk trick was derived.


    It''s really disgusting.


    So when the Jade Emperor asked her if she was willing to serve the gods, Chang''e readily agreed.


    The ugly face of the other party.


    Chang''e, who was really watching, wanted to vomit.


    You can be my wife without saying that you don''t want to serve the gods, and I can talk to that nephew.


    She Chang''e didn''t let the Jade Emperor do her wish.


    Instead of being ruined by this stuff.


    It''s better to devote yourself to the gods, at least people''s identity is above everything else.


    It lights up with the streamer.


    Yang Jian saw countless gray shadows shrouded in the sky, which seemed to be able to block the road linking the gods.


    The land of Lingshan.


    Demon Buddha Tathagata watched Yang Jian cast the spell and couldn''t help but sneer: "As long as your passage is broken, there will be no way to contact that Pangu-level god, huh...the power of heaven, plus the power of chaos and evil.


    This is the strongest power. When I swallow this world, I will be able to escape!


    Hahahaha...29..."


    His laughter was harsh and unpleasant.


    In this bloodstained land of Lingshan, it is constantly echoing.


    But soon Tathagata couldn''t laugh anymore, because the beam of sky light broke through his own blockade and went directly to the God Realm.


    This...what''s the situation?


    Is there something wrong?


    The Tathagata wanted to increase its strength, but found that his own power of Heaven''s Dao could not involve the Guanjiang Estuary.


    "Gan... this heaven is really a waste..."


    Tathagata scolded angrily.


    It''s like a crazy patient.


    The purple and blue monster stripes on his face became more and more ferocious.


    When he was angry, billions of monsters roared and roared.


    And began to kill humans and all creatures more fiercely.


    "It seems that I still don''t have enough confidence in the power of the gods. The power of heaven is a hammer. I''m careless..."


    Yang Jian curled his mouth, his face full of displeasure.


    However, two goddesses were sent up.


    The gods should be happy.


    Shouldn''t it?


    --------------


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Yang Chan is discussing with Bai Suzhen.


    The other newly promoted goddesses were sitting on the sidelines watching the battle.


    Both of them belong to God.


    Naturally speaking, it is very pleasing to the eye.


    However, although Bai Suzhen relied on the power of the candle dragon and possessed endless divine power to use, Yang Chan relied on a unique method.


    And the application of the law.


    Can''t even let the wind fall.


    The battle that lasted for three hours ended in a tie.


    "Huh...I''m still not as good as my sister..."


    Yang Chan squinted his hair and combed it up. He was hitting happily just now, and even his hair was messy.


    She knew that the other party was letting herself go.


    Otherwise, turn on the True God of Candle Dragon.


    She couldn''t deal with it anymore, and it was her limit to be able to tie the human form.


    Bai Suzhen shook her head and said, "Even if I become a dragon, I am actually not as flexible as I am now. In fact, sister, you are very good..."


    Belonging to God.


    Except for the leaders.


    The other sisters are actually about the same strength.


    It''s not that she is self-effacing.


    At this time Liu Che smiled and said, "Well, since there is a tie, I will comment on it."


    "Suzhen, your shortcoming is that you are not so aggressive towards your sisters. Every time you come up with some powerful moves, your power will subconsciously diminish a lot.


    This results in Yang Chan being able to defeat your moves many times.


    In fact, if you fully use the candle dragon''s power and firepower, you will have at least three defeats, and you can clearly defeat Yang Chan. "


    Hear God''s comment.


    Yang Chan suddenly realized.


    "It turned out to be like this, I thought it was because my strength became stronger, or my sister let me..."


    Bai Suzhen pursed her mouth and said faintly: "It''s just a contest. If it hurts, it won''t be good."


    The atmosphere in the harem is as harmonious as ever.


    This is what Liu Che is satisfied with.


    Everyone can always inadvertently.


    Reveal your own style.


    For example, the newly promoted Cai Wenji always makes some cakes for other cultivating sisters.


    Or practice some supplementary methods.


    The girl said when she went to bed last time.


    "Since I can''t fight, and I''m also timid, I''ll be a support talent with peace of mind, I will do whatever my sisters lack..."


    In fact, there are many women who think like her.


    For example, the goddess of Shifeixuan''s line.


    Most of them are like this.


    Rarely, like Xueqi, persist in cultivating hard.


    The goddesses sitting here were extremely moved.


    I secretly vowed in my heart that if he becomes stronger, he will treat the new sisters and sisters with the same gentleness as Bai Suzhen''s sister.


    For a moment, a golden carriage ran from a distance.


    Galadriel took Arwen and Tu Shan Yaya, and walked down from above with great demeanor.


    Ordinary goddess hurriedly saw the ceremony.

 Chapter 425：

    But she was stopped one by one.


    "Everyone is a sister, don''t ask for so much courtesy..."


    With a flick of her finger, the blonde queen distributed her own trinkets to all the sisters.


    They are all gadgets of her world.


    A batch was made last time.


    Unexpectedly, the audience likes it very much.


    For example, some hairpins, and beautiful crystal high heels.


    And some exotic long skirts.


    "Thank you sister Galadriel."


    All the goddesses thanked each other, and then left with a smile.


    competition is over.


    They naturally have nothing to look at.


    But Galadriel smiled, lying weak and boneless in Liu Che''s arms, and said obsessively: "God... I miss you so much."


    "You... are really getting bolder and bolder. In front of the new sister, you always put on the cold look of a queen. When you leave, you become this idiot..."


    "Then you just like this tune~~~"


    Galadriel lowered her head and sighed in a whispered tone.


    Arwen and Tu Shan Yaya, who came with her, have long been accustomed to her approach, and instead of ridiculing them, they set up an ink-and-wash enchantment nearby.


    ...


    For a long time, Liu Che sat with the beauty, and the system prompt sounded in his ear.


    "Ding...your main priest, Yang Jian, sacrificed a goddess of Taiyin---Chang''e, triggering a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a goddess of nine-stars¡ªthe true spirit of Taiyin¡¾Chang''e¡¿"


    [Lunar True Spirit]: There is a rare galaxy true spirit in your **** system. Her arrival will increase the power of the lunar system by 30% in your **** domain.


    "Ding...your main priest, Yang Jian, sacrificed a goddess---Jade Rabbit, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess¡ªthe demon spirit [Jade Rabbit]¡±


    "Hey... Yang Jian, why is this guy okay offering sacrifice to Chang''e..."


    Liu Che was a little puzzled, and then looked at the chat group.


    Judicial God: "Gan...I was stunned by this idiot, the baby feels uncomfortable... grievance. jpg"


    General Yuwen: "What''s wrong, second brother. What shameless things did the Tathagata do?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It''s not easy to get Yang Jian angry..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Solve..."


    Troubled Times: "I think it must be a big event, hehe..."


    Judicial God: "The former Kong Xuan now volunteered to guard Nanzhan Buzhou. As a result, when dealing with Mount Putuo, he encountered a clone of the Tathagata Demon Buddha. When he killed the opponent, I heard that this goods had closed the Three Realms.


    He even said triumphantly that I could not contact the gods.


    At that time, I wondered that the chat group would definitely not be affected, so I wanted to test whether this altar could be used, and then sacrificed Chang''e..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hahahaha...Brother, you can make me dead. You can believe that. The clever justice **** drank fake wine today..."


    Pudu 027 students: "Hey, it''s actually nothing. Isn''t it just a fairy Chang''e..."


    Tanjirou: "But it''s not right. Then why is the Tathagata so confident?"


    Alice: "It should be an abnormal brain, too arrogant..."


    She said these words to the point.


    But there is something wrong.


    If Yang Jian hadn''t promoted God''s religion, and the heavens in this world were still intact, then this channel might really be closed.


    Heaven wants flawless.


    There can be no missing.


    But now it''s different.


    Datang and the border countries all believe in eternal religion, so that the heavens are directly broken.


    There is no such powerful force anymore.


    The current blockade of the Three Realms.


    It just sealed off the creatures inside, and couldn''t affect the altar.


    After all, the strength of both parties is not at the same level.


    Now only a **** can break this seal, really pulling the hips.


    Liu Che looked at their water group, rolled over lazily, and went back to sleep.


    It''s better to be a goddess if you have nothing to do.


    ......


    Inside the demon spirit temple.


    Yutu looked at the rabbit sitting at the door timidly, their eyes collided.


    Garlott stopped the god-level radish that had been gnawing halfway in his mouth, and asked, "Hey... my name is Garlott, would you like to have a radish?"


    The latter looked at the verdant radish and wanted to nod.


    But the visits are all saliva.


    The jade rabbit with a clean heart shook his head gently.


    Although she wanted it in her heart, she didn''t want to pick up people''s teeth.


    This is disgusting.


    However, the goddess of the rabbit tribe is so slender, her legs are envious, and her long flowing hair.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Garlott didn''t expect the other party to refuse, she tilted her head and fell into contemplation.


    Until a helpless voice came from inside the temple.


    "Galott, you have a good heart, but you can''t give half of what you have eaten to others..."


    "Ah... so it is!"


    Garlott''s eyes lit up, and it suddenly dawned on him. .


    Chapter 330 The Conversation Between Two Mistresses, The Scared Rabbit


    She just said, how can rabbits refuse turnips?


    Garlott''s slender fingers rummaged in the bag and took out a colorful radish.


    Handed it to Yutu.


    "Come on, fresh radish, I haven''t licked it..."


    "Wow, what a beautiful radish..."


    This radish seemed to have special effects, and it kept shining brightly.


    Green breath.


    This made Yutu coveted, and his two beautiful eyes turned into the shape of a radish.


    "Then I''m not welcome, ah..."


    Obviously she is a girl who is so cute that she can explode, but she can chew on the radish.


    Even Garrott was dumbfounded.


    Look at this child''s suffering.


    It seems that I haven''t eaten food for a thousand years.


    "Hey... Rabbit, you haven''t eaten food in your entire life, right..."


    "Nothing... Only... the owner of the host won''t give me food..."


    Dongfang Huaizhu, who walked out of it, couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard Yutu''s answer: "Then your master must be very harsh..."


    Such a cute little bunny, it''s ridiculous not to eat.


    Who thought that Yutu was about to answer.


    A cold killing intent came from the door.


    "Tutu...When did I treat you badly!!"


    Patter.


    The half-eaten colorful radish fell to the ground.


    Yutu turned trembling all over, looked at the master''s expressionless face, banged in shock, and changed back to its original rabbit shape.


    But Chang''e did not forgive her.


    Instead, he grabbed Yutu''s ears.


    Angrily said: "You idiot... even said that I abused you. It''s not that you have to eat a lot of food every time and don''t clean at home. Could you let me be a master to clean the floor with tools!"


    Good guys.


    Only then did Garrott understand that the rabbit is not in appearance.


    The little poor rabbit who seemed timid, was actually a rabbit too lazy to explode, no wonder she was hungry.


    It deserves it.


    After educating the jade rabbit.


    Chang''e looked at Dongfang Huaizhu apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry, I made you guys see the joke... My name is Chang''e and I am a new goddess. I just went to report, so I delayed..."


    "No, my name is Dongfang Huaizhu. I am a god... in the future we can communicate more, I like you very much..."


    Both of them belong to the fairy faction.


    Naturally there are many common languages.


    Chang''e didn''t expect it.


    As soon as I came to the God Realm, I met a **** who subconsciously wanted to salute, but was stopped by the other party.


    "Come and sit inside. This is the Demon Spirit Temple. There are more monsters and goddesses, but in general, they are all inhuman goddesses..."


    Among the demon spirits.


    There are also human goddesses.


    After all, in Liu Che''s divine palace, it is not forbidden to switch factions.


    If you don''t like being in the Dark God System, you can go to the Light God System, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just that the living habits of each faction are different.


    The characteristics of the demon spirit school are boldness, freedom, and love for everything.


    Therefore, the goddess here are extremely gorgeous, and each goddess has its own characteristics.


    For example, Tu Shan Honghong likes to wear a long skirt with slits that reveal the roots of his thighs.


    Match it with a pair of high heels.


    Indispensable beauty.


    There is also Bai Xing, this girl has been with the demon spirit and goddess for a long time, and slowly began to take the **** road.


    Now it is the pillar here.


    That hot figure, pure eyes, is simply a disaster.


    Accompanied by Dongfang Huaizhu, Chang''e came to this temple.


    Inside is a hole in the sky.

 Chapter 426：

    It was full of laughter and laughter.


    In addition to the goddess, there are also some cute elves as maids.


    Most of them are butterfly elves.


    Others are elves.


    They are all very cute little guys.


    Their first stop was the area of ??the Tushan family.


    Tu Shan Honghong was sitting on the table, teasing the poor nine-tailed fox Daji, it was a lot of fun.


    "Little fox...you have to run fast...otherwise today''s theme is thunder...take advantage of it, train your long legs to be more **** and slim...¡¨."


    Chang''e looked towards the small man-made world.


    I saw an extremely enchanting nine-tailed fox running up and running, with an expression of horror on his face.


    Behind her is a deformed monster.


    The opponent has eight legs.


    Similar to crabs.


    The left and right hands turned out to be a pair of large scissors, and they made a clicking sound while running.


    She shuddered when she saw it.


    In this small world, it is not a flat ground, but a variety of traps and rugged mountain roads.


    Than the so-called road to survival.


    It is a hundred times more difficult.


    Not only did Daji have to escape, she had to avoid these things cleverly.


    Was it hail and the big gavel?


    Made her miserable.


    But it''s not enough if you don''t run. If you don''t run, you will be chased by the monster behind you.


    One of his beautiful tail is about to be cut off.


    What a sad thing.


    The divine power of the God Realm is strong.


    Daji, the nine-tailed fox, naturally recovered all his strength after coming here.


    However, this woman who brought herself back to the God Realm was torturing herself every day.


    Damn it.


    If I turn over, I will blow your chest.


    Daji cursed in her heart as she ran.


    "This fox demon is long and refined. I don''t know what''s wrong with it?"


    Chang''e''s eyes were like water, and she looked at the charming woman in red dress suspiciously.


    She could see it.


    The opponent is also a fox.


    Although he also tossed Yutu, he obviously didn''t make such a ruthless hand.


    There are ice cones in the sky and traps in the ground.


    There is a monster behind him.


    This kind of good thing, if the rabbit is not obedient, he can create a small world by himself.


    Come temper this rabbit.


    Tu Shan Honghong glanced, and this cold fairy knew that he was another fairy who walked high and cold.


    However, the light in the other''s eyes.


    But it made her think that this is an interesting person.


    "This fox demon, in the lower realm of cholera, many people have been killed. Although it is a disaster, she must be punished.


    I have other toys, do you want to throw your rabbit in! "


    "do not want!!!"


    Yutu''s hair exploded.


    Good guys.


    This is killing me! ! !


    Chang''e pursed her mouth and held Yutu''s ears, wanting to try it.


    "Master, master... I must be obedient, okay?"


    "I don''t want to go in there!"


    Facing the cry of Yutu.


    Chang''e smiled and said, "The little thing cries fast enough. If you are not obedient next time, I will throw you in there..."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Yutu nodded repeatedly.


    The well-behaved appearance is really pleasing.


    Chang''e stayed for a while and started to move inside. Next to Tu Shan Honghong, there was an exquisite palace.


    With a strong power of the lunar yin.


    "This is?"


    "Oh... this is the place where Immortal Fairy Lingyue lives. She is a clan of Cangyun Tiangu, a race that relies on the power of the moon to cultivate. You can get close to..."


    "That''s going to say hello."


    Chang''e thought the God Realm was cold.


    But I didn''t expect that there are so many interesting people.


    It''s far more fun than the world before him. The fairy gods there are hypocritical and disgusting, and everyone wears a different mask.


    All words are calculated.


    The look of people is full of obscenity.


    Disgusting.


    Even if there are some fairies, they like to chat with themselves.


    With the intervention of the Jade Emperor, it gradually disappeared.


    It''s better than the God Realm. I really want to thank the true monarch of Erlang Yang Jian.


    Before, I always heard him talk about the God Realm.


    Now I understand that it is really interesting.


    The three of them came by the clouds.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue was chatting with Kikyo at the moment. Hearing the sound of the sky, she raised her head to find out.


    Dongfang Huaizhu came with two strange women.


    One of the powers of the lunar yin is strong.


    It''s almost like the incarnation of the moon.


    "¡§"What are these two people?"


    "Chang''e... the true spirit of Taiyin..."


    "I am the owner''s bunny.."


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue was surprised, but she didn''t expect that there would be Taiyin True Spirit, the existence of this level was incredible.


    In the future, she will be a goddess who can achieve a higher existence.


    Chang''e didn''t recognize the birth, so she came directly to them and sat down and looked at Ling Yuexianji with a smile: "I heard that my sister is also cultivating the power of Taiyin, so we should get closer and closer. My sister just came to life and was unfamiliar... ."


    "Well, this is easy to say."


    Several women are intelligent people.


    In addition to the gods, it is the method of cultivation.


    For a long time, Chang''e asked: "In this demon spirit temple, I heard that there are human sisters, I don''t know what they are called?"


    "One of them is called Piaoxu, and the other is called Xueji, both of the human races in the Dongying area, because they are somewhat introverted, coupled with low self-esteem, they have chosen our **** system..."


    The goddess of the world with courage.


    Yunluo and Haitang belong to the light **** system.


    Sister Yanagi began to live in the Dark God System. Later, I heard that there were some sisters from the Dongying area, and moved here to live.


    Chang''e nodded, indicating that she understood.


    At this moment, Dongfang Huaizhu pointed and said, "I suggest that my sister, after you turn around, prepare to break through the gods. The gods still value the gods very much."


    The current Chang''e is only one step away from the god.


    If it breaks through.


    Not only will his status be improved, but Liu Che will also be happy.


    Why are so many goddesses practicing desperately in God''s Domain at present?


    Chang''e nodded slightly, but he was a little worried.


    For a woman who has never experienced love, will there be a man today?


    Although she was fully prepared in her heart, she was still a little worried.


    -------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tanjiro is urging Zhang Fan, who has been paddling.


    Tanjiro: "Brother Zhang Fan, we have all been promoted in the world. Your world has not been leveled yet, and there is a limit to watering..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Yes, as an Arhat of the gods, your inaction is wicked. At the beginning, Lao Na did not listen to persuasion. It was the Arhat''s fruit of your choice!!!"


    Li Er: "I''m also wondering what the kid''s ink marks are. The unicorns have been offered. Come to the gods for a gathering!!!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Don''t worry, it will be done in a few days... I am now doing the final finishing work!".


    Chapter 331 Rescue Xiaobai the Nine-Tailed Fox, Zhang Fan is finally promoted! (Guiqiu full order)


    The so-called finishing work is to remove the sects that were previously unwilling to join the religious sect.


    Clear them all.


    Since Master Cangsong fought in Southern Xinjiang, he went to the Northern Territory to kill demons.


    The world now.


    He has basically flattened it out.


    As said in the group.


    Zhang Fan has actually been silent for a while.


    Love is complete, and there are people doing business.


    Simply put, it''s slack! ! !


    It wasn''t until Tanjiro reminded that Zhang Fan suddenly realized that he still had a task to do.


    at this time.


    Zhang Fan and others have come to Fenxiang Valley and gave them the final notice.

 Chapter 427：

    "Now that Tianyin Temple has been destroyed... The Demon Sect has also surrendered to the feet of my God Sect. You Fenxianggu is really shameless..."


    He is standing in the air.


    He looked down with an indifferent expression.


    The disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were supposed to be able to escape, by the way, knelt down on the ground one by one.


    Constantly shaking.


    Finally came.


    The head and the elders were wrong, and they gave themselves a face but didn''t surrender in time.


    Now he is called.


    I am afraid it is not so easy to solve!


    Zhang Fan let out a low cry and patted his palm downward.


    "No... Lord God, I have something to say... Our school has a treasure to offer..."


    "Supreme? Huh... it''s too late!"


    Huh.


    Keep pressing the palm.


    The entire school was wiped out under the golden palm of the Buddha, but only one white fox escaped to life under Zhang Fan''s deliberate control.


    The white fox looked at Zhang Fan in horror.


    I don''t understand why there are such terrifying young people.


    This strength is far superior to oneself, invincible!


    "Little Fox is willing to surrender and beg the adults to go around me..."


    "Huh? You have a strange fate..."


    destiny?


    What fate.


    Xiaobai was taken aback for a moment, not understanding the meaning of Zhang Fan''s words.


    I saw that 030 invincible god-man, clicked with his fingers, and a picture scroll appeared in front of everyone.


    But he said that a long time ago, there were two foxes, and one of them was married to the king of ghosts.


    The other one was sealed here.


    "It turned out to be like this... You are the aunt of Baguio Goddess, so that''s right... Come with me..."


    Xiaobai was stunned at this time.


    The heart is extremely shocked.


    Baguio, Xiao Mo''s daughter...


    "Where is my sister''s daughter?"


    "God, serve the gods..."


    "Don''t ask so much, come with me..."


    Zhang Fan took the white fox towards the southeast, and currently he has to clean up other sects.


    People are not ruthless and can''t stand firm.


    He gave others the opportunity for a long time, as long as a year.


    But there are still people who reject the grace of God.


    Such a stupid person deserves to die!


    In the next three days, Xiaobai witnessed Zhang Fan''s horror, and every sect was a **** killing.


    Forty-six sects.


    All were slaughtered.


    Not even a chicken in it was let go.


    After finishing all this, Zhang Fan returned to Qingyun with Xiaobai.


    On the way, the white fox asked, "Seeing that your Dharma is so pure, why do you kill without blinking?"


    Zhang Fan''s wife Ling''er sneered and said: "These sects have warned them before. The gods are for the stability of the world, but these people are lucky to refuse to integrate.


    I thought I would become a slave.


    These guys that hinder the development of the world.


    You deserve it if you die! "


    Xiaobai fell silent upon hearing this, giving them nearly a year.


    Still chaos.


    It was too late to think of surrender until the disaster was imminent!


    When Zhang Fan returned, he found that the Ghost King and Cangsong who had been away for a few months had returned.


    "When did you come back?"


    "In fact, we are near Qingyun. I want to see you, Master priest, but don''t remember my mission!"


    Hear the words of Uncle Cang Song.


    Zhang Fan''s face is red and his ears are red.


    Ling''er who was following him also bowed his head in shame.


    Leaning on other people all the time does not look like it.


    Just listen to the king of ghosts saying to Zhang Fanyu earnestly: "If you weren''t the chief priest, we two old guys would have usurped the throne. These remaining sects are all left to you deliberately, in order to make you understand a truth.


    God is as graceful as the sea, but we should not forget our original intention.


    When it''s time to make a move, make an aggressive move.


    Originally, we thought that if you are always immature, you must take Ling''er away so that you can understand the cruelty of this world. "


    Zhang Fan felt cold when he heard the words.


    I feel that I really aroused the anger of the people.


    After going to the God Realm, it is estimated that he will be criticized.


    In fact, Liu Che didn''t care at all.


    After all, Baguio and Xueqi had such a strong pillow wind, he was embarrassed to punish him.


    "I was wrong, two gentlemen...I will work hard to make the world stronger in the future, and I will never slack off!"


    "Well, Ruzi can teach."


    After a while.


    The crowd gathered in front of the altar.


    Cangsong ignited the fire of the temple, and tens of thousands of temples were lit up in the whole world.


    Ready to work.


    He and the King of Ghosts were done long ago.


    It''s just that this fan is too slack.


    Otherwise, the sacrifice can be started half a year ago!


    Come to the altar.


    Zhang Fan showed a pious look and said calmly: "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer Zhang Fan. This time because of my negligence, the world''s promotion rate has slowed down. Please forgive me for my slack.. ."


    Sincerely state your fault.


    And explain how the world is now.


    Zhang Fan is an honest boy and doesn''t know how to lie.


    The white fox and the ghost king naturally knelt on the ground.


    They waited silently.


    a long time.


    A dazzling divine light lit up in the sky.


    Enriched and spread across the sky.


    The world''s diaphragm was slowly opened.


    Then, in the mysterious blue starry sky, a hideous beast head appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "This...this is the Water Qilin Spiritual Venerable, right?"


    Cang Song looked at the familiar face and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Although this ferocious monster is extremely large.


    But if it were shrunk countless times, wouldn''t it be Qingyun''s Spiritual Venerable?


    Hear the words of the priest Cangsong.


    Everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, it turned out to be Lingzun.


    What''s so terrible about that?


    The spirit comes from the oracle, so naturally it won''t hurt them.


    The huge unicorn used its divine power to carry the planet on its back and ran towards the **** realm.


    Countless streamers passed in front of people''s eyes.


    It was just a moment of effort.


    They came to the God Realm.


    The vast world.


    There are also huge planets nearby, which opened the eyes of the people of this world.


    "Gosh... is this the realm of the gods? It''s foggy with strong spiritual energy..."


    "There is a saying in the old saying, when I heard it, Xi Ke died...that''s the situation..."


    "Look, there are countless spiritual seeds growing from the ground..."


    The crowd followed the voice and looked.


    I saw that the mountains near Qingyun began to rise one after another, and countless fairy fruits appeared out of thin air.


    The earth is also expanding wildly.


    Enlarged a hundred times.


    It stopped shaking.


    Lingzun looked at his hometown and said to him: "My mission has been completed, you guys work hard here..."


    It is a beast.


    Can''t stay in the immortal realm for a long time.


    This is God''s rule.


    So when the work is over, it is natural to leave.


    The ghost king was taken aback for a moment, and blurted out and asked: "Where is the god, my wife, she..."


    "Father... mother, I will come back to life!"


    After coming to the God Realm, Baguio naturally received the message the first time.


    Take the gift of the gods.


    It''s already gone.

 Chapter 428：

    Xueqi came afterwards, and she nodded towards Zhang Fan.


    The latter came to him.


    "Xiaofan is a bit dissatisfied with your matter this time, so don''t be like this in the future!"


    "Yes, Zhang Fan knows his fault!"


    Facing the warning from the senior sister.


    Zhang Fan looked very ashamed.


    However, the gift of the gods should be there or there is.


    He was rewarded with the identity of a four-star divine envoy and a golden lotus of the 12th rank of the divine tool.


    There are also three powerful Dharma.


    Looking at the gift after gift, Zhang Fan immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods, Zhang Fan was ignorant before, and he will definitely make up for this mistake..."


    Xueqi nodded in satisfaction.


    God said to her.


    In fact, Zhang Fan didn''t make a big mistake, as long as he knew what was wrong, he would correct it. He was still a good boy.


    Naturally, there is no punishment.


    But the verbal warning still drops.


    "Xueqi, are you back..."


    Dressed as a woman, Shuiyue flew over from a distance.


    Looked at the prot¨¦g¨¦ full of femininity.


    Immediately burst into tears.


    "It''s me, Master..."


    "You kid, why won''t you come back..."


    Xueqi rolled her eyes and sighed: "It''s not someone who is to blame. Every time the chief priest is either a sacrifice or a mess... I don''t even have a chance to think about it."


    Shuiyue was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Wow, it''s all Zhang Fan''s fault!


    "Uncle Master, I was wrong..."


    "Hmph, if it is not for the face of your chief priest, you must be taught today!"


    Zhang Fan pinched his nose and confessed his mistakes, finally calming down his uncle''s anger.


    Alas, being lazy is impossible.


    Let''s look at a certain author sitting in a small black room, who can do better than the donkey of the production team, but nobody praises him.


    ...


    "Child, can you really revive your mother?"


    "Well, the gods have handed over the spell to me, and it''s easy to do it..."


    Baguio carefully took out a lotus spirit seed, and then dripped his blood and father''s blood on it.


    The silver light shrouded the seeds.


    Later, a beautiful woman was resurrected from it.


    "Little idiot..."


    Seeing her sister resurrected, Xiaobai burst into tears.


    I didn''t expect my sisters to see each other again after so long.


    "Husband, daughter... and sister? Am I dead? How come..."


    Xiao Chi was a little puzzled, and didn''t notice any difference in the world he was in.


    The ghost king hugged his wife and laughed.


    "Fool, this is the power of God, but we gave everything to bring you back to life..."


    When a family is reunited, it is inevitable to have a chat for a while.


    Xiaobai actually gained supernatural power.


    But because he did not go to the Palace of Gods.


    So the power turned into seeds and stagnated in the heart.


    Until the second day, when Baguio and Xueqi left, Xiao Bai also left with them.


    From the original white fox, it turned into a huge silver moon **** fox covering the sky. .


    Chapter 332 We Are Nothing Without God, Ye Laohei Starts Sacrifice!


    "Ding...You have obtained a fragmented world, the area of ??God''s Domain is expanded by 10%, and the concentration of divine power in God''s Domain is strengthened by 10%."


    "Ding... you have obtained a goddess---the nine-tailed sky fox, which triggers the ten thousand times increase, and you have obtained the eight-star silver moon **** fox that covers the sky."


    It is another **** fox.


    And it''s a different kind from Daji.


    Liu Che liked foxes very much.


    The fox tribe is naturally charming and charming, and possesses unique skills. The structure of the body is different.


    That''s it.


    They are several times ahead of other races.


    Moreover, foxes are passionate, once they fall in love with someone.


    Will be determined.


    For example, why Tu Shan Honghong wants to make things difficult for Daji, on the one hand, is to punish her for the sins she committed.


    The second is to let her know.


    Even if you have the love of God in the future, you can''t do anything wrong.


    Nuwa gave her some authority, and she became a monk with cholera.


    Therefore, before Tu Shan Honghong was not well trained.


    Liu Che didn''t plan to meet her.


    Seeing another world merge into the realm of God, he couldn''t help sighing: "The power is getting stronger and stronger, but when will the truly useful world appear?"


    Liu Che needs more rules!


    But such a world is very rare.


    The One Piece World is pretty good, providing him with a lot of fragments of the law.


    The increase in strength is terrifying.


    But there is no way to obtain the reality like a unique law.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Everyone, I have successfully promoted to the realm of the gods! Here I want to say sorry to the gods. It is my negligence and at the same time my slack. I am very sorry..."


    Tanjiro: "The last time I drank with Oshemaru and others, I figured out something was wrong, you... it''s hard to say!"


    Some words cannot be discussed in the group.


    The impact is not very good.


    Don''t tell me, this guy doesn''t know.


    Every day the water flies up, others are doing business.


    In his previous world, besides working hard every day, he would also consult Yoya Shiki.


    Which is like Zhang Fan, holding his wife and me every day.


    It''s strange if nothing happens!


    General Yuwen: "Hey... it''s useless to apologize or something. The next time you go to war, remember to work hard and take actual actions! By the way, @ƽ·²µÄÒ¶ÀϺÚ, please hurry up on your side, some brothers wait It''s too late!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brother...That''s funny. Haven''t you been promoted to the world?"


    Troubled Times: "Yuwentuo is completely different, boy...there is everything on the other side but the wind is owed to you. You are a big plane here."


    Ninja scientist: "That''s right, you think I, Fahai and others urge you every day to instruct you what to do, just waiting to help you fight!"


    The current group of chief priests.


    But they are all staring at the battle of God.


    Only the **** war grows the fastest, and the battle between life and death with strong enemies is the most desirable.


    Man, who would not like to fight?


    Young Master Murong: "Old Snake is right. I think that at the cemetery of the saints, although the life is a bit boring, the battle is really cool, what about the gods? It''s his mother..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Our lineup is more luxurious this time. The two lads worked hard to [emailprotected] the ordinary Ye Laohei, @»µ»µµÄÒ¶ÀÏа."


    Ye Laoxie, who was killing monsters in the game, couldn''t help smiling wryly when he saw Jack dressed.


    Brother.


    I''ve been fighting day and night, so I almost sleep and let the pet fight monsters and hang up.


    Isn''t this hard enough?


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brother, don''t worry... I am ready to go home. This time I should be able to start the battle of Gods, but I always feel that you are calculating me!"


    Chu Dashan: "Then you must be thinking too much."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Not bad, not bad..."


    -----------


    Ye Laohei''s world.


    In the holy city of the Eastern Desolation Northern Territory.


    A group of people gathered here, and a descendant of a certain nun''s house also came here.


    Xiao Pang asked Ye Laohei: "The descendant of the nun''s nunnery wants to commit himself to you, why is he not happy?"


    Since they came to the holy city.


    All the forces nearby were seen as uncles.


    Not only the beauties in the family.


    Also thrown into the arms of the gods, for those women, Ye Laohei took one by one.


    But when I met that Miaoyi, he didn''t have any income.


    This made him very puzzled.


    Ye Laohei smiled upon hearing the words: "Xiao Pang, we are all religious people. It''s the same for women to tell the truth. I would definitely like them before, but don''t forget that you and I are both servants of God.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A woman of this level is not something we can touch! "


    "But..."


    Xiao Pang was a little puzzled.


    "No, but God is all-knowing and omnipotent. He can tolerate our slow progress, and he can also allow us to make some mistakes.


    But for things like loyalty, once there is a crack, we will not be trusted! "


    Why are the sacrifices chosen the best to the gods?


    Because it represents their sincerity.

 Chapter 429：

    Once detained privately.


    It proves that they are no longer loyal.


    And God wants to change a servant, it''s very simple.


    But they only have this chance.


    Ye Laohei has ambitions to become the master of this dimension. This is his ultimate goal.


    In addition, it is to find a caring woman to marry.


    0...0


    This is enough.


    People must learn to be satisfied, otherwise greed will hurt themselves.


    The current Xiao Pang, although he is a good friend, as long as the other party says more, Ye Laohe will clean up him when he goes back.


    Because Ye Laohei didn''t want to leave a disaster.


    Today¡¯s chat within the group has revealed a problem.


    People who have been promoted can talk outside the chat group, and they want help.


    Must rely on these people.


    Especially Chu Xuanfeng.


    This old yin guy has always hated himself, but if something happens to him, he will definitely jump up and beat himself!


    "Well, today''s topic ends here. Tell those believers that they are going to sacrifice the forbidden land in three days!"


    "Yes."


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Countless people in the Northern Territory were watching Ye Laohei''s actions.


    Including those in the restricted area, they all stared at him.


    On this day, tens of millions of followers gathered.


    Qi Qi kneeled in front of the altar in the forbidden ground.


    "Toll the bell"


    "Light the Sacred Fire"


    "Sing to God''s Name"


    "pray"


    Each step has its etiquette.


    Until Ye Laohei knelt in front of the altar and shouted loudly: "The great eternal god, today your believer Ye Laohei, sacrifice this forbidden land to you..."


    Loud voice.


    Resounded throughout the Eastern Desolation.


    At this moment, no one dared to blink, all staring at the Burial Ground Star!


    "Do you think Ye Laohei can really sacrifice successfully?"


    "This...not sure, after all, the appearance of the empress is too far from the sacrifice here." Ren.


    Chapter 333 Juxia soars, cheering indigenous people! (Guiqiu full order)


    Watching Ye Laohei finished chanting, Xiao Nun began to speak out herself.


    As the eternal priestess, she also agreed to have high authority.


    Accompanied by mysterious scales.


    Countless believers feel that they have come to a fantasy world, and their souls are flying.


    This wonderful feeling is intoxicating.


    The entire Big Dipper.


    All lit up with a bright light.


    At this time a bunch of golden thunder.


    Sounded in this azimuth plane.


    It was deafening and awakened everything.


    Everyone looked towards the Big Dipper, and saw that the star curtain above the forbidden planet was torn apart.


    The gap was torn open by the infinite hand.


    The world inside is an existence that all beings are addicted to.


    That mysterious starry sky, a breath that leaked, made countless great abilities break through.


    And some old and dying strong men have gained their own new life.


    "This...what kind of power is this! It''s so strong, I want to go to that world..."


    "This is the realm of the gods, even greater than the ethereal world of immortals..."


    Several figures came to the Big Dipper from the other side of the starry sky, trying to enter the God Realm with the light of God.


    But this erratic light.


    But like Tian Noor generally isolates them outside.


    "No... let me in... let me in..."


    A white bone quasi-emperor hiding under a black robe wanted to forcibly squeeze in, but found that his body was melting instead.


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    He became a pile of ashes.


    The rest of the powerhouses have also stepped into the footsteps of this person! ! !


    At this time, all beings understand that the power of God cannot be profaned, although people accept the Big Dipper.


    But it does not allow the rest of the godless people to enter.


    "I regret not joining the Eternal God Cult. I really hate seeing people like them enter the God Realm..."


    An ancient sect leader, looking at the huge planet where Sui Kong had left, couldn''t help cursing in anger.


    At that time, he was cautious.


    And chose to escape.


    Now I am drooling enviously. Who can blame this?


    Ten Thousand Tribulations.


    A group of disciples watched as the disciples who had been abandoned once lifted into the sky, their eyes were red! ! !


    Their leader said before.


    Only an empty shell is left, and the doorman inside can take refuge in the eternal religion.


    I took them incognito before attempting to develop.


    As a result, they soared.


    He and others have become abandoned existences.


    This huge gap in the heart has made several Tianjiao all bewitched.


    Entering the God Realm is equivalent to immortality, transcendence, and trash.


    People, sometimes they have to admit their fate.


    Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness.


    The leader of the Myriad Tribulation Sect saw this scene, and his heart was very uncomfortable to death, but he knew that he could not show it, and instead said to his disciple: "It''s okay. After Ye Laohe is gone, this Eastern Desolation will be safe. There are still many heavens and blessings for us to choose..."


    This is a clever statement.


    Tens of millions of monks left, and those sects.


    The remaining welfare is not all theirs.


    Although there are only some rags left, in case there is a heritage, no one can tell, right.


    "His Lord is right, we should work harder!!!"


    "Uh-huh..."


    For a while, the entire Eastern Wilderness was full of festive colors. After the devil left, they were so happy!


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Ye Laohei opened up the world channel and will bring more people in the future!


    ------


    Ye Laohei was the first time offering sacrifices to the planet, but he didn''t expect it to succeed.


    And he also sublimated with the sky.


    And directly entered the stage of the Great!


    In just a moment of effort, his world was frozen near the earth of Chu Whirlwind.


    This is the middle level of the Eternal God Realm.


    A place higher than Tanjirou''s world, the divine power is very strong, and the fierce beast is also extremely powerful.


    "This...Master, is this the fairy world? It''s too powerful..."


    "Every time I breathe, I feel that I am getting stronger, and the master priest is not deceiving me..."


    Some bosses of the Great Sage level.


    Feeling the greatness of God Realm can''t help but burst into tears.


    It''s so happy.


    Not only are their strengths getting stronger, their body''s lifespan is also continuously extending.


    This is the benefit of perfect rules.


    Shouyuan, magical powers, spells, breakthroughs.


    Countless forces are breaking through.


    With the strengthening of their divine power, the people of the Ji family have gone to the next level, awakening the more ancient blood.


    moment.


    When the believers were immersed in the feeling of the sublimation of the world.


    Ye Rou arrived with a group of goddesses.


    "Announce the divine decree, everyone kneel down."


    A faint sentence.


    But let countless people kneel down.


    "Listen to God''s will..."


    Ye Laohei bowed his head piously, his expression was very excited...........


    "God has a purpose, and the chief priest Ye Laohei sacrifices to the world and gives you the status of a five-star divine envoy, a seven-star god-level lotus magic method, and a seven-star armor."


    "Thank God for the gift!"


    Originally, his own law of fire was strong enough, but he didn''t expect to have so many gifts.


    It sounds exciting.


    The Seven-Star Lotus Magic Method is a god-level technique for creating the incarnation of a lotus flower.


    It means that one person has two lives.


    Moreover, the lotus body can be interchanged with one''s own body.


    There was no need to look for this lotus body, Ye Rou himself cultivated a plant from the gods.

 Chapter 430：

    You see, younger sister is kind to older brother.


    Everything is thickened.


    As for the other believers, they received the gift of a **** rain.


    This **** rain has many magical uses.


    The function is to cleanse their hearts and clarify those dilapidated remains.


    "Thank God for the gift! Our believers will serve God for life..."


    Tens of millions of monks were moved and wept together.


    Is there anything better than this?


    You can get rewards just for joining the sect. As expected, all the people who advised oneself not to join were a bunch of idiots.


    Don''t bring your mind!


    Afterwards, Ye Rou said to Ye Laohei: "You take a rest for a day or two, and prepare to start a war of planes. This time the gods want more things. Don''t sacrifice every time you get a little something!"


    "Uh... I just want to open the tunnel first."


    "Then you should be able to sacrifice all the seven stars of the Big Dipper!"


    Ye Laohei heard her sister''s instructions, and then he understood her 1.5 intentions. It turned out that it could be the case.


    I didn''t expect it in the first place.


    When their siblings were chatting, Xiao Nun''s face was gloomy and she guarded Ye Lao Hei behind her back.


    The cheeks bulged and stared at Ye Rou.


    "Why? Still angry..."


    Ye Rou couldn''t help but chuckle when she looked at Dao Guo who looked like a pufferfish.


    This child is really getting more and more interesting.


    The little girl didn''t expect Ye Rou to smile so beautifully. In her incomplete memory, Ye Rou didn''t seem to like to laugh.


    "What? What a daze... to make up for you..."


    Ye Rou threw a red fruit to the little girl.


    "what is this?"


    The little guy asked dumbly.


    "A five-star divine fruit, used to make up for the lack of soul, after all, you are only a remnant soul, you need to make up..."


    "You...you are the remnant soul!".


    Chapter 334 The little girl keeps dying, and is finally educated by Ye Rou! ! (Guiqiu full order)


    Xiao Nun was unwilling to show weakness and directly responded.


    But she forgot one thing.


    The empress in front of her is a ruthless character.


    Even under Liu Che''s gentleness, moving in a friendly direction.


    But I really want to provoke her.


    That was really tired of the old birthday star eating arsenic!


    The people next to each other felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and they backed away one after another.


    Even Ye Laohei shed cold sweats in fear.


    really.


    In the next second, Ye Rou let out a cold snort, and directly grabbed the little girl with nine-character magic technique, pinched her cheeks with two white and tender fingers, and pulled it vigorously.


    "Oh... let go of me!!!"


    Xiao Nun Nun is not a vegetarian either.


    Divine art works like crazy.


    The entire sky became colorful.


    Wanting to break free from the control of her previous life, she found sadly that her methods were useless.


    "Today I will let you understand, who is the boss...Don''t think that I owe you and can do it recklessly..."


    Ye Roumu 29 fingers hard.


    Pull and pull.


    After a while, her pretty face was pinched red.


    The two red fingerprints are clearly visible.


    "Woo...wow..."


    Xiaonan is also a child''s xinxing, how can it stand to be ravaged like this.


    Immediately wept and cried.


    As a result, Ye Rou didn''t believe her at all and flew away with her ears.


    Ye Laohei shook his head as he watched.


    "Oh... Since I know that my previous life is so terrifying, why bother to provoke her... Forget it, prepare to be anxious for your partner and start a war on the plane..."


    My sister can''t be saved.


    Can only be busy starting the war.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Everyone, come to work... Today, my world is promoted, and I should use the blood of those forbidden areas to give back to the gifts of the gods!!!"


    Tanjiro: "Brother, you are waiting for you!! @ÆÕ¶ÈÖÚÉú, bald is here to clean up monsters..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Here, I am preparing for my army of believers..."


    Young Master Murong: "This time I want to show you what I have prepared recently. It will definitely be an eye-opener for people!!!"


    Blond boy Sam: "I''m here too, brother...wait for me!!! My mechanical army needs to open the portal... Sigh... No, you are not on our floor."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Uh... that''s it, my world is in the middle level!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "The ugly face of the local tyrant!!! Humph..."


    Tosaka University: "Hey, you and I are on the first floor... Wait for me, and sisters are ready to start work..."


    Tu Shan Yaya: "Don''t yell, the **** said this time it''s the priests, our goddess has to look after the house, and we can''t do anything for the time being!!!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "How can I get there when I''m not on the first floor? Sister Yaya, please give me some advice..."


    Tu Shan Yaya: "It''s very simple. There are three portals at the top of your world, right? Use the golden portals and check the names inside."


    The world of general promotion.


    There will be three portals.


    They are [Purple], [Blue], and [Golden].


    The purple portal is directly to the primordial continent. This is where the priests need to practice or fight.


    The blue portal is to go to other gods.


    As long as there is a road map, it can be opened.


    And the golden portal is in the middle space, which can go to the planes of Tosaka Rin and Chu Whirlwind.


    Zhang Fan came to the front of the teleportation altar and entered his divine power.


    Three names appeared before his eyes.


    [Sage Cemetery¡¤Earth]


    ¡¾Type Moon Plane¡¤Earth¡¿


    [One-handed cover the sky¡¤Beidou]


    "This is the third one, start!!!"


    Zhang Fan selected the target and pressed his finger.


    The golden altar glowed with dazzling light, and finally formed a wide passage.


    He can see the starry sky opposite.


    A huge Big Dipper appeared in front of him.


    "It turns out that it''s here, I''ll go over and take a look..."


    When Zhang Fan came here, he suddenly realized that many old acquaintances were already chatting.


    "Look at Zhang Fan, brothers come over for a drink!"


    When Long saw his arrival, he was very enthusiastic.


    Then a group of people drank happily.


    Only when Chu Xuanfeng came over, he punched Ye Laohei fiercely, and then the two began to fight wine.


    In the end, both of them fell to the ground.


    Haha laughed.


    "Life, it''s really exciting. I was just a college student before. Who would have thought of the day when the world would be traversed..."


    "Who said no? I went out for a tour, but when I came back, the world changed drastically!"


    After the brothers drank enough.


    Began to sigh with emotion.


    If there is no god, I don¡¯t know how much suffering I have to go through in order to stand at this height.


    One by one restricted area.


    The demon of God is weird and unknown.


    My scalp numbs after thinking about it.


    Fahai nibbled on the grilled chicken wings, smiled, and said, "This is the difference between a chess piece and a chess player. In fact, have you ever thought about why the gods should gather our world?"


    This problem came out.


    Everyone could not help but was taken aback.


    Li Shimin frowned and thought about it, and said tentatively, "Is it because you want to hit a higher level?"


    "I think every world may contain fragments of power left by God, so after conquering the first world, the speed of power recovery began to accelerate!"


    Dashewan has long studied this.


    His words convinced many people.


    Chu Xuanfeng also agreed with this statement. He said, "Brother Snake 030 is right. When the gods created the world, they might be young, or they had to disperse their power when they encountered something."


    This is in line with the previous deep sleep.


    And now that the strength is gathered, is it to prepare to attack like a more terrifying enemy?


    Or maybe you want to break through to a higher power!


    He didn''t say anything after that.


    But everyone sitting here understands!


    Zhang Fan put down the wine in the glass and said solemnly: "Then we have to work hard to develop our own world. No matter what happens in the future, the burden on us to become stronger will be less!"


    The others kept nodding their heads.


    Ye Laohei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because, he thought of more.


    Why didn''t those goddesses gain power before, but when they came to the realm of the gods, they became extremely terrifying?


    This shows that they were once **** women.

 Chapter 431：

    Fortunately, I didn''t listen to Pangbo.


    Otherwise, you will not be able to atone for your sins even if you die! ! !


    Thinking of this, Ye Laohei''s Jiujin woke up!


    "Everyone drank the same thing. We should also study the plane war for a while. In this Eastern Desolation, there are still many life restricted areas. Should we attack together or spread the attack?"


    "Of course they are all shot together, hehe...for these dark beasts, there is no need to retain any morality, righteousness and morality. Every time they recover, they will kill hundreds of millions of people. Why do you keep them?"


    Long said indifferently. .


    Chapter 335 is discussing how to divide the site, Ye Laohei is back!


    Several thick black chief priests smiled at each other and reached an agreement to attack.


    And in a world that covers the sky with one hand.


    But because of the disappearance of the Big Dipper Burial Land Star, he fell into a carnival.


    Why carnival?


    Ye Laohei took all the believers to the God Realm, and there were very few forces that Donghuang could fight.


    Those ancient families.


    All the hidden forces are gone.


    Isn''t this beautiful?


    "It¡¯s so easy to live without the old black hand peeking around..."


    "It''s a pole, it''s a pole..."


    Ten great quasi-emperor-level figures, after receiving the news, hurriedly returned from other star regions, and kept nodding their heads as they watched the deserted eastern wasteland.


    Why come here for a party.


    Naturally, it is to discuss future sub-categories.


    "It''s okay for our sects to occupy the north, right? The site of the Burial Star is very dangerous. We originally belonged to the Northern Territory..."


    "Isn''t I from the Northern Territory?"


    A white ape showed a sneer on his face, and now two of the four major sects in the Northern Territory have joined the religious sect.


    Some sects have even devoted themselves to eternal religion early on.


    Now that everyone is gone, naturally those blessings have to be received by them.


    The old ape came from the Ice and Snow Shrine and was a great teacher in the Northern Territory.


    There are many monsters in the gate, and they are very strong in cultivating ice and snow magic.


    It belongs to the school of fellow practitioners of the flesh and Dharmakaya.


    When the palace owner of the Palace of Disillusionment heard the words, he sneered, and he sneered: "Old Ape, if I hadn''t waited to remind you at the beginning, I was afraid that I would take the initiative to provoke the gods? Don''t you remember this! You have to wait with me. Compete for profit..."


    The Eastern Desolation Star Territory is very vast.


    Ye Laohei only moved in the northern and middle regions. As for the other star regions, those idiots came to the door.


    But precisely because of this, the Ji family has also stepped into the door of the religion.


    At this point, it has become more and more prosperous.


    The big man of the Purple Mansion Holy Land followed with a smile: "The Northern Territory is now completely empty, and the Middle Territory is almost disturbed by Ye Laohei. Everyone has made a good fortune. At present, those forbidden lands have been killed by the goddess. If we It¡¯s not good for development, but it will be swallowed by other star fields...¡¨."


    This is true.


    Although the northern and southern regions are different places.


    But both belong to the East Desolation.


    Connect with one another to fight against foreign enemies.


    At present, as soon as the gods are gone, the threat is gone, who knows if those old monsters will come to find fault.


    Fighting now is definitely not a wise decision.


    "Then let''s divide it. As for the location of the Burial Ground Star, whoever has the strength will take it!!!"


    An old quasi-emperor-level figure said with a smile.


    Whoever has the ability will occupy it.


    After all, it is the once the gods soaring to the ground, in case there really is a legacy of orthodoxy.


    Whoever occupies has the religious tradition!


    "Come on then..."


    "Just want to try your strength!!!"


    "Hey, I have to say that the gods ascend to heaven, but I have recovered my life, and now my muscles and bones are all depleted...I am about to move..."


    "Then fight!"


    next moment.


    In this dark starry sky.


    Ignited a brilliant flame.


    The space was torn apart one after another.


    The terrible loud noise kept coming.


    Make those snoopers amazed, these guys don''t want the Northern Territory to be interfered with.


    When the religion appeared.


    Everyone is as good as his grandson.


    It''s only been a day now, and Nima''s is back to the previous days.


    "Huh... these old dogs, when the sect was born, they fled in fright and didn''t even want the clan land. Now that the sect is gone, they wag their tails and become their masters. They are not a thing... "


    "Hey, you don''t understand this. There was an old saying in the past, there is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is the king."


    "Wonderful~~~~~~~~~~"


    Just when all the quasi emperors were fighting hard.


    The originally empty burial ground star.


    Suddenly a Nine-Colored Divine Cloud lit up!


    In an instant.


    The fiery quasi emperors were all stunned in place.


    They are familiar with this light.


    It is the **** of the gods, I rely on... hasn''t it already been gone?


    How come back to the lower bound?


    This Shenxia looks like nine colors, but in fact many colors are invisible to them, and they appear with divine power.


    A strange moon appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Then they heard an arrogant voice coming from inside.


    "Hahahaha... everybody, this time it was my Sam who came first, and said yes... whoever lays the ground belongs to who!!!!"


    "Damn...you guys start wasting divine power to hurry. It''s really shameless!"


    Accompanied by a hoarse voice appeared.


    A purple python that stretched for tens of thousands of miles appeared in front of everyone.


    The cold snake pupil.


    Inspiring.


    Just a glance gave the White Ape Zhundi a feeling of being treated as food.


    It didn''t fight anymore in an instant.


    The nine-character secret technique was activated and disappeared instantly without a trace.


    "Heh.. In front of me, trying to escape, really look down on me ten thousand snakes..."


    The ten thousand snakes of the purple jade python spoke slowly.


    The tongue pierced away.


    The space was shattered by it, and for a moment a huge ape with a hole in its abdomen was rolled back by its tongue.


    A quasi-emperor-level powerhouse.


    In front of this purple python is just a piece of food.


    Then its strength must surpass the emperor rank.


    Is this a creature of the gods?


    Just a snake can crush them.


    For a while, these quasi-emperor mighty men who were still arguing just now are sad and sad now.


    "¡§"What were we doing just now? Divide the regions... I think it was a carrot meeting!!!"


    "Oh... greedy, now if I didn''t come back from the western region, I wouldn''t be what I am now..."


    "It''s over, a tiger walked away, and a group of hungry wolves came!!!"


    This group of palace masters thought that only two people had come down.


    As a result, Shenguang did not cut off.


    One after another, scary characters appeared in front of them.


    Until the end, the familiar Ye Laohei appeared.


    They just felt the existence of hope! ! !


    "Grandpa, don''t eat us... everyone belongs to the same world, give a chance... we don''t want to be treated as food!!!"


    The power of a holy place.


    Kneeling directly in front of Ye Laohei, he yelled shamelessly.


    "Well, we are here to preach the gospel, you are..."


    Ye Laohei was also confused.


    What''s the situation?


    Why come down by yourself for a while, these people seem to all gather here for a meeting.


    All powerful people.


    Seeing that Ye Laohei didn''t have a temper and was still the same as before, he ran over in tears and begged.


    "Big brother, can we join the cult, just give it a chance... even flushing the toilet..."


    "I am the Holy Lord of the Holy Land of Ten Thousand Beginnings, can I be a boy for you? Don''t eat me..."


    ...


    There are two.


    With the kneeling of these few, the rest of the quasi-emperor figures all knelt down. .


    Chapter 336 Frightened quasi emperors, the restricted area was crushed by the gods!


    "Wait, don''t make any noise, you can be considered good, why gather here to fight?"


    After Ye Laohei calmed down.


    It was observed that these people''s clothes were a bit tattered.


    There are obvious signs of fighting nearby.


    And it''s not just one person, it''s definitely this group of people fighting in chaos.


    So why are you fighting?

 Chapter 432：

    He had to figure it out, after all, it was his own plane, Ye Laohe still wanted to manage well.


    "This.... Actually we are..."


    The holy lord of a certain holy place stated the purpose of gathering them here.


    There was an awkward expression on his face.


    Da She Wan smiled coldly when he heard the words, and said: "It seems that you are not willing to be lonely. Ye Laohei started to grab the site when he left. It''s not bad..."


    "This shows that the people here are aggressive, come on Snake... Determine the target. My mechanical legion is starting to be hungry and thirsty!"


    Sam''s voice came from inside the moon.


    And he also turned into a giant robot at this time.


    The quasi emperors shuddered in fright.


    The body that had just stood up suddenly knelt down again.


    "Big... Your lord... Please give me a way to survive. All of our holy places will listen to you. Just do what you say..."


    "Our shrine is too, please!!!" 030


    Look at the group of old weirdos who are crying like children.


    Ye Laohei was overjoyed, but showed an expression of disgust.


    I saw him coldly snorted: "When I promoted the teachings of God before, what did you guys do? Haven''t all of them run away with the family!


    Now being caught by me and other chief priests, you are crying and screaming that you want to join.


    Do you think I''m stupid? "


    Everyone felt a chill.


    When it''s over, don''t surrender.


    Now we are all over, we have not even selected the cemetery, and we are ready to frustrate our bones!


    "But God teaches us to treat sentient beings kindly..."


    "Yes, yes, you are right, Lord Master, we are not things, please give me a chance..."


    "Opportunities are also for those with a heart! Are you interested or unintentional..."


    Ye Laohei''s voice changed, and he let them down again, and raised his throat again.


    "Yes!!! Absolutely...sir, just say it, let me do anything!!!"


    An old man with white eyebrows who had lived for countless years, in order to express his loyalty, directly offered all the treasures in his body.


    When other people saw this, they began to show their loyalty crazily.


    Ye Laohei was secretly happy and said, "You seem to be a little sincere, but the death penalty is unavoidable, and the living sin is inevitable... I will punish you to be the vanguard of this battle of God."


    "God war? Master priest, you are in the lower realm this time..."


    "Sacrificing the planet is just a way to expand the God Realm. The group of people behind me are all priests. The Eastern Wilderness is just a corner of the starry sky.


    God¡¯s faith must spread to every corner! "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Laohei''s ambitions were so huge.


    But think about it too.


    If gods want to spread their beliefs, all living beings must be disciplined.


    This is in line with God''s ideals.


    Some of the quasi-emperors who were thinking quickly said directly: "My lord, we are willing to accept punishment and go through fire and water for the gods..."


    They surrendered as dogs.


    But in the future, all hundreds of millions of lives will be taken by them.


    Who doesn''t want such a privilege?


    If you are a dog today, you may become a priest if you pay for your sins.


    You didn''t see the Ji family, and came out behind Ye Laohei, and the words of the priest were embroidered on the robes of the gods.


    These quasi-emperors are shrewd.


    That priest is not weaker than their strength.


    But before, it was a little-known junk, and such a person can become a priest.


    Then these people, can''t they go further?


    Tanjilang watched Ye Laohei subdue ten forces, and couldn''t help but curl his lips and said: "It''s really boring, I thought I could fight when I came down..."


    Fahai dug his nostrils and said with disdain: "Also, the emperor is not at all spine... Lao Na is already ready for the mighty dragon!!!"


    The quasi-emperors who were about to practice after receiving the divine law, the one who heard these two people.


    Can''t help but show a wry smile.


    The bones can''t be eaten as food, there is not even a scum left to be wiped out for the sake of bones.


    The quasi emperors who can survive to this day.


    Basically they are spineless.


    Don''t talk about being a dog, as long as you can gain strength and prolong your life as a bug!


    The world of the weak and the strong is so real.


    Ye Laohei looked at all the believers who had entered Ding and said to Sam and others: "There is no place to rest here for the time being. Let''s do it?"


    "Starting to work!!!"


    The chief priests all showed grim smiles.


    Then they scattered.


    The first is a restricted area of ??life, directly torn apart by Sam''s mechanical corps.


    The ancient people inside were slaughtered one by one.


    The emperor-level creature sleeping inside suddenly woke up when he saw the planet-like mecha body.


    The old monster was stunned directly in place.


    By the way, when is there such a cultivation method?


    Steel body?


    "I am willing to surrender..."


    The creatures in the restricted area rushed to surrender.


    But I didn''t expect to usher in hundreds of millions of terrorist attacks, coming from the power of high technology and the gods.


    Directly destroy this life restricted zone!


    Then Sam''s indifferent voice was heard in the starry sky.


    "Like this old thing that slaughters hundreds of millions of living beings, the religion will not want it. Everyone listens, the sinful people will not want it, the religion will not want it, right..."


    There is a good saying.


    Fodu people are destined.


    And the gods will not let the evil guys into the gods.


    When these words came out, countless ordinary monks burst into tears, and God knows how many people were bullied by those big forces.


    Countless people buried their bones underground.


    At the same time, Oshe Maru also came to a life restricted zone.


    His method is much more elegant.


    Directly cursed with nightmare magic, the ancient people inside continued to reincarnate in the nightmare, and finally died in cannibalism.


    But if he did this, Wan She was upset.


    "I think you want to incubate eggs again, I like to eat live food, don''t you understand..."


    "Uh... let''s change place then!"


    Da She Wan is really helpless against Wan She.


    He is improving.


    The opponent is also improving.


    And always better than himself.


    And it is immune to nightmare magic, which is really unreasonable.


    And Wanshe''s method of punishing him was very simple and very single.


    Wrap in a quilt to incubate the eggs!


    Ten of them each time you hatch are considered qualified!


    Can you imagine the feeling of a hunk sitting on a ball?


    At this moment, Ye Laohei had just completed the portal platform and set up several small teleportation formations by the way.


    Thus.


    Those goddesses from now on come.


    You can walk less.


    "I admire my cleverness..."


    Ye Laohei looked at the shrewd platform and couldn''t help but smile. .


    Chapter 337 Great Xia Dynasty surrenders, the emperor is promoted to the emperor! (Guiqiu completes the sixth order)


    at this time.


    The entire Donghuang was in panic.


    Ye Laohei returned again.


    As well as the surrender of the ten quasi-emperor ranks and their forces, finally let the people here understand one thing.


    The so-called departure.


    It''s just what they imagined.


    They just opened the passage, and in the future, not only the chief priest can come, but also the horrible existence like Ye Rou, but also the same as visiting the back garden.


    Come as you like, leave as you like!


    Everyone was scared and stupid.


    My deed.


    It''s terrible.


    In this way, what can they do besides surrendering?


    However, there is one thing to say.


    Surrender is actually good, because you can get an extension of your lifespan, but only for people who don¡¯t have too many sins.


    Like those to extend life.


    The old monsters that continue to kill creatures will be eliminated by the gods.


    The soul is taken directly into the nether to serve the sentence, and then the sentence is over and you can go to reincarnation.


    Compared to fall.


    This method is undoubtedly recognized by everyone.


    There are merit rewards.


    Guilt must be punished!


    God does not take in people who are deeply sinful.

 Chapter 433：

    After the news was announced, the old monsters fell into despair, but this is also on their own account.


    But they did not choose to resist.


    Instead, take the initiative to find the gods and apply for **** punishment!


    Struggling to die faster, and it''s the kind of disappearance.


    And taking the initiative is equivalent to admitting mistakes.


    There is a big gap here, but the attitude is different!


    "Return to Lord Master, there are six more sects, and one holy place has applied to join the religious sect."


    "Go to review, remember not to miss any doorman!"


    "Yes!"


    The order of the gods once again ruled the Eastern Desolation.


    According to subsequent calculations.


    On the first day of the arrival of Ye Laohei, the seven ancient life restricted areas in the Eastern Desolation were all destroyed.


    No one can survive!


    Fierce, cruel, and merciless.


    The entire starry sky is stained with blood.


    But they have a gentle side, and treat the believers of the religion meticulously, just like real family members.


    It really complied with that sentence.


    Destroy if you don''t join!


    God''s grace will only be spread to his followers.


    The Northern Territory was taken.


    The Supreme Sect in the other three directions, or sects, and ancient families.


    Fearful.


    They chose to surrender, or to escape.


    Jiang family.


    In order to be able to enter the embrace of the gods, he not only dedicated the inheritance of his own family, but also dedicated the princess of his family to Ye Laohei.


    The princess of the **** clan has a mediocre appearance.


    Cultivation qualifications are also very common, not even well-known, but gentle.


    Knowledge in general.


    He was later adopted as his wife by Ye Laohei.


    "It seems that the Jiang Clan already knows the grace of God and has now offered all the ancient scriptures!"


    "The Holy Land of Xuan that day was not bad. There were 16,000 monks in the whole Holy Land. All of them have joined the religious religion. Now all the landmarks in the Holy Land have been replaced by the religious symbols.


    One hundred thousand temples were built overnight.


    It can be regarded as a devout believer! "


    Fahai heard Ye Laohei''s words and spoke out the forces he had subdued.


    On the other hand, Da She Wan smiled and said, "The Western monster clan forces are okay. They started to want to escape, but now they are all in the belly of Wan She."


    Everyone raised their middle fingers at him.


    Just say that if you kill it, you can''t get it.


    Chi Chi and crooked for so long.


    In a moment of effort, Tanjirou came from the starry sky Yufeng, and behind him were the palace lord of the Underworld Palace and the holy lord of the Nine Heavens Holy Land.


    "Everyone, I have also subdued two forces!"


    With the sound falling.


    The Lord and the Palace Lord, at the same time kneeled and bowed towards Ye Laohei.


    "See Master Master!"


    "Well, get up, both of you... Seeing that you are all talents who know the current affairs. Joining the religion is the real destination. You can go to the Enlightenment Palace to receive the magic."


    "Thanks, Lord Master."


    The two didn''t expect it to be so easy to teach.


    They discussed with others before.


    I thought it would make things difficult or be cursed.


    As a result, it is so simple?


    But even so, they dare not betray.


    Now here is a link with God Realm.


    How terrible the price of betraying God is, I''m afraid a fool can know it.


    Looking at the two leaving.


    Long said to Ye Laohei: "This Eastern Desolation will be able to completely become a religious place in one month. Don''t just focus on receiving people. If there are any treasures or relics, we must also receive these feedbacks. Divine."


    "Well, what Brother Long said is extremely true. The treasures currently collected are indeed not too many, and there are very few that can be seen by the gods..."


    A treasure in this starry sky.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Very much.


    But his previous information was too little.


    Now that I have conquered so many subordinates, the information I got naturally began to increase.


    For example, the Taoist soldier of my sister once swallowed the sky pot.


    There is also the void mirror of the Ji family.


    In fact, they are all in their own hands, but there have been no sacrifices.


    -----------


    The fall of the Eastern Wilderness.


    The other three starry sky and Zhongyu fell into extreme shock.


    The eternal religion suddenly appeared, and it scared a group of people.


    Originally thought that Ye Laohei would not come back again.


    But I didn''t expect it to be only one day apart.


    Not only did the other party come back, but also came back with a force beyond the imagination of all beings, each one was stronger than Ye Laohei!


    0...0


    And it almost wiped out the Eastern Famine in one day.


    All things surrendered.


    "Ye Laohei has definitely become the emperor, otherwise the quasi-emperors would not be able to surrender like this!"


    "This is horrible, a group of priests... the gods said before that gods are the existence that stands at the apex of the ten thousand realms..."


    "Are there tens of thousands of worlds like ours?"


    Several consciousnesses intertwined in the void.


    Suddenly reacted, what are they insisting on?


    The so-called pride is nothing but the resistance of the ants.


    Zhongzhou.


    One of the four immortal dynasties, the Daxia Dynasty, after negotiation on the third day of Ye Laohei''s return, drove thousands of chariots to the Eastern Wilderness.


    The purpose is very obvious.


    The world was shocked.


    This dynasty is one of the ultimate forces.


    But chose to join the cult.


    It shocked the world.


    ...


    Ye Laohei looked at the treasure ships and the group of gods kneeling in front of him, and smiled: "It seems that Zhongzhou still has a sensible existence. I think we need someone to measure the strength of our gods!"


    "You laughed, Lord Master... Only fools can use their lives to measure them, and true wise men can only make clear decisions."


    The lord of the dynasty led his cronies.


    It''s as if the grandson sees the grandfather.


    The expression is extremely religious, without any unhappiness at all.


    Instead, it is an expression of yearning.


    Ye Laohei nodded in satisfaction, waved his big hand to grant the magic, just after a stick of incense.


    Those elders who were near the end of their lifespans have gained a new life, and this emperor has directly broken through to the stage of the great emperor! ! ! people.


    Chapter 338 Two new members join the chat group


    At this moment, the world was shaking.


    Everyone clearly realized that an emperor-level figure was born.


    "who is it?"


    "I don''t know, the breath hasn''t come out yet, it''s just a vision from heaven..."


    "Could it be the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, right?"


    "I think you are thinking too much. How can he immediately gain strength if he goes to be a dog of the godly religion!!!"


    "No, this breath...this breath is clearly the emperor''s dragon spirit!! It is the emperor of the Great Xia Dynasty, he has become the emperor with the help of the gods..."


    "Grass, go straight to be a dog and become an emperor, Nima''s...I want to go too!!!"


    "Wow..."


    ...


    The stars everywhere were shocked by the rise of Emperor Great Xia.


    At the same time, I don¡¯t understand why the Eternal God Church gives people who have just surrendered such a powerful force!


    Until an ancient quasi emperor said sourly: "This is for the follow-ups to see. Joining the gods will give the emperor level strength, why not mine..."


    After hearing this, everyone suddenly realized.


    But he scorned the old monster, and he didn''t have the courage to envy others for eating crabs.


    This sour lemon is the most disgusting.


    -------


    The emperor''s promotion to the great emperor made the practitioners of the Great Xia Dynasty extremely excited, and even some people shed tears of excitement.


    How many years.


    Great emperor generation after generation.


    Finally it was our turn to appear a great emperor.


    It''s not easy.


    The emperor who had just gained power was not overly excited.


    After being promoted, it just gave off a little power.

 Chapter 434：

    He took it back obediently.


    Because he keenly felt that in the headquarters of this cult, any one who jumped out was better than himself.


    For example, the purple snake entrenched in the starry sky sleeping.


    Can easily crush him.


    "It turns out that the emperor is just a fart in the eyes of others..."


    The emperor''s face was bitter, but he was also grateful for his decision!


    It''s better to join early.


    Otherwise, you will really be crushed by the gods as ants!


    "The believers kowtow to the gift of God, and thank the priest for your guidance..."


    Watching the emperor''s humbly kowtowing.


    Ye Laohei smiled with satisfaction: "Well, yes... now you have two choices, one is to enter the God Realm to practice, and the other is to stay here and continue to fight."


    Of course I want to go to the God Realm to practice!


    But the emperor did not dare to say, but pondered in his heart.


    Going to the gods is the best.


    Stay away from war, and you can practice with peace of mind.


    But doing so is a bit unnatural.


    And now the gods are short of manpower, and if they want to conquer all the star regions, this will inevitably require a lot of manpower.


    These are all merits!


    "Master priest, our Daxia clan should be the forerunner of the religion and clear all obstacles to the religion!!!"


    "Okay, but...you can''t all of your clansmen participate in the war, some of the strength is still not enough, so let''s...let some clansmen with good talents go to the gods to practice."


    "Thanks your grace!"


    ----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    General Yuwen: "Brother, how about it? Has the battle started? Isn''t it fierce... please video."


    Ninja scientist: "Brother, this is not fierce at all, it is completely crushed, but there is still upper space in this world. We need to flatten the star field before we can go to the upper level."


    Troubled Times: "It''s the so-called heaven, right? The last battle to destroy the heavens was really unsatisfactory! I will work hard to see if I can join you next time."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Gan, these guys are fierce one by one, and the guys in the dark life forbidden zone can''t hold it! A group of weak chickens..."


    Tosaka University: "Actually, it''s not that the enemy has become weaker, but you have become stronger. The answer is very simple!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "So the gods will not let us intervene, otherwise, once we make a move, the world will be subdued in the blink of an eye."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Don''t blow, you can''t hurry. I blinked... Sister Longkui is blowing more and more powerful now!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hmph, I think Xiaofeng, you are itchy, be careful, sister, I will hit you!"


    Ji Shi Witch: "Slightly...you can''t catch me!"


    The blond boy Sam: "Actually, the enemies in these dark life forbidden zones are very strong, but as Rin Tosaka said, we are stronger than them, so we can form a crush. At that time, the sacred graveyard was full of Gods. Monsters have this difference..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Brothers wait for me, I am here with all kinds of demons in the world, gods... come here to hunt monsters!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Sister, I''m waiting, it''s up to you to see if you can''t help..."


    Because Liu Che has explained.


    So the goddesses all understand that Ye Laoxie''s world.


    It is currently the most powerful one.


    The **** level inside has a strong power.


    Therefore, I am looking forward to going there to start the battle of God! ! !


    Only such a world is worth fighting.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "I''m so envious, but unfortunately, even after dealing with the remnants of the Six Kingdoms, I still have to clean up these places such as the Peacock Dynasty! It''s probably going to be a long time..."


    Blond guy Sam: "Brother Zheng, it''s better to develop technology. In fact, the technology of cultivating immortals is also related to technology. You can get some flying boats."


    Demon Hunter: "You save the province, his world doesn''t even have a measuring ruler. It is the fastest growing one to focus on walking a path. It is actually not bad to use the formation to cooperate with the mechanism!"


    Troubled Times: "That''s the truth. Look at Sam''s inadequate research on the world!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Actually, what Yingzheng needs is the technology that fits his time, such as the big sailing ship here, with some immortal cultivation skills.


    In this way, you can start from the beach and expand your strength along the coast! "


    Second Li: "Jack, an old liar finally said something useful, I really want to cry after seeing it..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hahahaha.1.5...it is true!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Actually, I also want to be like a goddess and give you some suggestions, but the problem is that my world is too hot. I can only study it myself. Fortunately, it has been effective. For example, the ships on Cao Cao''s side are all Accepting my technology, this is not the boat of Soochow can''t do it!"


    Troubled Times: "More than that... I have built a large shipyard on the coast of Soochow, and I can directly use ships to overturn the border countries in the future!"


    Help each other.


    Only the chief priest in the group can complete the development of the religion faster.


    If someone helped Jack back then.


    I don''t know how happy he is.


    Ding...The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...The lone star Ouyang of Tiansha joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 339 Heavenly evil lone star Ouyang Shaogong, the ancestor of magic Tears Herder!


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hey...there are new members joining so soon, welcome... You two can introduce your own situation."


    The fox who only loves money: "Sister Longkui forgot to tell them. This is the Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group. You can understand it as the most nuclear and loving place in Ten Thousand Worlds. By the way, I will tell you a secret. There is a real one in the group. Gods.


    The supreme existence standing at the apex of the world! "


    Toban University: "You are really enough. Didn''t you see that the new member has a lone star named Tiansha? It must have been a very bad experience!


    @Ììа¹ÂÐÇ Ouyang son, is there anyone who wants to be resurrected, is there a friendship that wants to save, do you want to change your own destiny!


    As long as you believe in gods, your destiny can be changed! "


    Lord Ouyang: "Can you really be resurrected? It''s true, my little one, Ouyang Shaogong, has a rough fate in his life, only to obtain real happiness from his lover, but because of the impermanence of this world, the lover died of natural disasters!!!!!!


    If I can resurrect her, I can also destroy the world! ! ! "


    At this moment Liu Che was enjoying Diao Chan''s craftsmanship, and when he saw the news in the group, he couldn''t help but sit up.


    Isn''t this unlucky, Ou 29yang Shaogong?


    Good guy, I didn''t expect to be in the group.


    At this moment, Tu Shan Yaya, who was kneeling behind him, asked: "God? This Ouyang Shaogong belongs to the ancient sword world, right? What should I do."


    "Well, you tell him that as long as he believes in me, he can not only avenge those immortals, but also never separate from his lover."


    Liu Che''s tone was plain, but he revealed a smirk.


    This ancient sword world.


    It''s really good, and there are also descendants of Nuwa.


    Do I need another Nuwa this time?


    The Nuwa clan is talented.


    Whether it is Yu Xiaoxue or Qing''er, they are all on their own right now.


    Moreover, he is kind by nature and obsessed with himself.


    It is a race that Liu Che likes very much.


    Remember, that girl named Feng Qingxue is also a lover.


    Tu Shan Yaya smiled slyly and began to speak in the group.


    She is a veteran of Huyou people.


    The fox who only loves money: "Ouyang Shaogong, I understand your affairs very well. In any case, you are a person of love and justice, but it is a pity that your fate is like this.


    Those Fuxi were nothing but clutter, he was a powerful person, but because of all the uncomfortable things in the world, he eventually lifted the sky to the heaven.


    Although your good friend Yu Jian is wrong, it is not a big mistake, and it is fine to persuade you.


    Those are the ones who are wrong.


    After all, Fuxi or Nuwa.


    They are all selfish people. After all, they are bullying that you are not strong enough. If you have Fuxi''s strength, would he dare to do so? "


    Ouyang Shaogong, who was sitting in the mountain and looking at the sky, felt a little shaken in his heart.


    He was shocked by the fox''s words and felt that every sentence of the other party''s words hit his heart.


    What did you do wrong?


    But playing in the water makes the people distressed, so just persuade them.


    Even let it move.


    "Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous..."


    Lord Ouyang, the lone star of the evil god: "Okay, how to join the cult, please give me some advice!"


    General Yuwen: "It''s very simple. You can watch the group information and manipulate it with your mind. There are our videos and the classics handed down by the gods. You can learn them.


    Now that most of the people in the group are in the plane war, it is estimated that there is not much time to chat with you. "


    Demon Hunter: "@ÏòÏòºÍƽµÄħŒW×æ×x, I don¡¯t know if you are a male or female. You should be a good person by your name."


    For peace: "Hey, isn''t this the same as me? My world is full of peace and friendship, so comfortable..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I am a female, and my name is a secret. I only need to download the memory fragments to see your world?"


    Chaos Times: "Yes, but that''s the previous one. You can watch it from all angles."


    Vampire Queen: "I think this name is from our magic faction. Saruman is coming out to pick up guests..."


    Fallen white-robed wizard: "Ahem... Please forgive me for introducing, my **** sect wizard Saruman, the current **** sect wizard is second to none, but don''t get me wrong, I only use some dirty methods against the enemy! "


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I''m sorry, I am not a magic faction. I just want to know what the so-called gods are like."


    In her world.


    God is just a toy.


    It is another creature that informs the world.


    The same is true for those standing at the apex of the world.


    Probably the only man who can truly become a **** is the man standing at the end of time!


    However, he seems to be asleep and has not yet awakened.


    Seeing this ancestor of magic, Tosaka Rin and Tu Shan Yaya frowned.


    I didn''t expect this person to be so difficult.


    It''s almost impossible to get in oil and salt.


    However, it''s better to let her know about the gods, it''s better than just being silent.


    ------------


    Under the dark stars, a woman hiding under a thick black robe stood on the edge of a cliff with her eyes closed and concentrating.


    Consciousness wanders in those videos.


    Her browsing speed is surprisingly fast.


    It''s twice as fast as the average person flipping through the video.


    Even Fahai is not as good as this lady.

 Chapter 435：

    Suddenly, there were heavy footsteps behind him.


    The lady wearing a half-masked mask slowly opened her eyes, squinting her eyes to the rear.


    "Herder, you have been standing here for a long time, we should be on the road." 033


    "Casillas, can''t you wait to fight those people?"


    This woman who claims to be the ancestor of magic is the ultimate BOSS in a certain poisoned milk powder, Tears Herder.


    It made a mess of the world.


    The ultimate black hand just to restore Terra Star.


    Casillas sneered when he heard the words: "Not to fight, why do you think I am cooperating with you? Just to be your dog."


    "Don''t be unfeeling, my brother...we are apostles."


    The apostle dressed as a samurai did not speak.


    His expression was full of disdain.


    If you believe this woman.


    It is estimated that he was scammed a long time ago, whoever believes in her was scammed.


    The poor woman, Shilock, was released from the curse by her, and then thrown into the crypt.


    Being tortured alive and becoming a lunatic.


    Although at the last moment, he reluctantly split his own soul seed, but it was nothing but futile.


    Everything is in this woman''s calculations.


    "By the way, do you know where you are from Kahn?"


    "If I knew it, I wouldn''t fail."


    "I have something in my hand that can give you powerful power. Would you like to try it?"


    Herder engraved the eternal mind into a stone and threw it to the opponent. .


    Chapter 340 The game is big this time, and the believer Casillas is born!


    Stone?


    Casillas didn''t think the stone was so powerful, so he crushed it to pieces.


    An ordinary message flowed into his mind.


    "Meditation? Hahahaha...Hold, are you trying to play me..."


    boom.


    The long and narrow Taito, wrapped in the force of the storm, cuts towards this elegant lady.


    The speed is unimaginable.


    The space is cracking.


    After all, he is one of the apostles.


    None of the guys who can stand at the top of this world are fuel-efficient lamps.


    But when the blade pierced Herder.


    She turned into a phantom, and the real body didn''t know when to leave.


    Invisible and invisible.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    If Casillas had realized it, he had entered the illusion when he touched the stone.


    He grinned.


    Don''t care about Herder''s tricks.


    As for the simple meditation in my mind.


    He wanted to try it.


    See if it really works so well.


    Herder needs allies, and he needs powerful enemies to temper himself.


    Both have needs for each other.


    That''s why it became a cooperative relationship.


    This is the most mysterious place in the devil world, and it is also a place where no one dares to come.


    Casillas retracted the knife and sat cross-legged on the ground. The consciousness in his mind moved with the thoughts of the meditation.


    And in the mountains kilometers away.


    A night crow was watching this stupid man.


    "Let me see if the so-called **** is a joke, or is it beyond the existence of the founder Carlosso..."


    There was a mysterious light in the golden eyes.


    Lilac lips rose slightly.


    After all, I was tired of calculating things like the apostle, only the things I encountered today.


    It aroused her curiosity.


    She did watch all those videos, but even so, she still didn''t think that the other party would be so kind as to give her strength for free.


    Because of these means.


    I have the rest of the game!


    On the cliff.


    Casillas began to change, and a strong wind began to circle around him.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Countless buzzing, marking the strength of this strong man to a higher level.


    Just between Herder''s frowns.


    She saw a man who appeared on the opposite side of the cliff for some time.


    Strange one-eyed.


    It shines abnormally.


    "Did Casillas attract him. ¡¨?"


    Herder''s heart was shaken, but Kahn, who was silent in the depths of the demon world, came out.


    at this time.


    The devil world is shaking, and Casillas''s power is still constantly changing.


    Accompanied by a roar.


    The samurai opened his eyes.


    Numerous golden air currents hovered around his body.


    Strange power.


    Let Herder''s attention.


    This power is very gorgeous, and very strong, it is not Casillas''s original power at all.


    "Just got a new power, let''s fight a game..."


    The answer to him was tens of thousands of boxing powers.


    The strongest apostle launched an attack!


    Kahn''s body is similar to Casillas, with dark purple lines flowing on his body surface, which is Kahn''s power.


    The two are constantly fighting in this cliff.


    The earth hummed sadly.


    But after all, this is the former Terra Star, with extremely strong endurance, and even this terrible attack still cannot destroy the planet.


    Kahn was surprised to find in the battle.


    This samurai, who was defeated by himself before, used a move that he had never seen before in the battle.


    Although this power is weak.


    But there is a seed of fear in it.


    The fighting lasted for three days.


    The two sides did not decide the outcome, which is very satisfied for Casillas.


    Because last time.


    He was defeated extremely quickly.


    Now it can last for three days.


    "Where does your power come from?"


    Kahn, who had always been silent, asked.


    Casillas grinned and said in a hoarse voice: "I said this power is beyond the existence of the God of Creation, do you believe it?


    He just gave me a seed, and I will get stronger and stronger. "


    Creation God?


    Carlosso?


    Kahn couldn''t help frowning, but there was nothing, but turned and left.


    Observed Herder for three days.


    I was extremely surprised.


    Unexpectedly, his dog could actually fight Kahn.


    "It seems that you can''t call him at will in the future, this is a problem..."


    Herder felt like he was playing big.


    She is very suspicious.


    No one believes it.


    Because he himself belongs to the kind of character that plays with the world, now because of the experiment, he has given power to Casillas.


    The other party will definitely not listen to her in the future.


    If he chooses to create a denomination.


    And sacrifice with your own planet, so what should you do?


    Is to stop him?


    But now I really can''t beat it!


    Herder bit his lower lip and fell into a dilemma.


    In fact, she can use meditation, but the consequence of doing so is to become a believer of God.


    When there is no real grasp of God¡¯s intentions.


    Huddle is very unwilling to give up his life, but now this idea seems a bit difficult, because God is smarter than himself.


    Give Casillas a powerful force directly.


    Then the other person will become a believer of God.


    The seeds have blossomed and bear fruit and are now completely out of control!


    "¡§"It''s really hateful..."

 Chapter 436：

    Herder said helplessly, his body disappeared into the darkness.


    Currently.


    The idiot of the heavens is attacking Antun, and it is estimated that it will not be long before the origin of this guy will be exposed.


    The tortoise that has lost its origin.


    There is only real death.


    Its power can return to Terra Star.


    Then after it died, it was Luke''s turn to waste, followed by Pre and Shilock, and Ozma hiding in the cracks in the space!


    ------------


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che smiled very brightly. He really didn''t expect that the poisoned milk powder that had been played for so long before didn''t even get a thirteen weapon.


    Now the behind-the-scenes BOSS has become a group member.


    Based on his understanding of Herder.


    This scheming man must be very depressed.


    Just be depressed, who makes you like to experiment with others.


    Such suspicious people will choose to surrender only when they are desperate.


    And when Casillas entered the meditation space, Liu Che discovered his appearance, and the other party wanted to struggle.


    But found that the soul body is not under control at all.


    After being severely devastated.


    Casillas finally succumbed and became the first **** believer in the world of Arad!


    "However, it is very profitable to spend some supernatural powers to increase the strength of this guy...I hope Herder won''t have a headache and want to cry..."


    Liu Che stared at the swordsman who was communicating with Katie in the Demon Realm, showing an evil smile.


    Seeds, germinate quickly.


    I can''t wait. .


    Chapter 341 Comes to the world of Arad, attacked by the red ghost Sauron!


    Liu Che''s plan can be said to be very simple.


    Since she couldn''t do it by simply inducing Herder, we started with Casillas, the trial product.


    I have to say that the apostle next to Herder is extremely useful.


    first.


    Casillas can descend into various worlds as a clone. This is the function of the magic contract, although the duration is very short.


    But it is used to promote the religion of God.


    It is undoubtedly a very useful method.


    At present, Arad is protected by a magic circle. Except for Helder''s accident, few people can break through the heavens and invade directly into Arad.


    But Katie is different.


    After the big transfer.


    She can get in touch with many magicians, and even has contact with Arad''s internal magicians association.


    This can lead to.


    Casillas can continue to expand the power of faith.


    ......


    Within the devil.


    Kane exclaimed when he heard this straightforward description.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Casillas, you would be able to tie Kahn so quickly. It seems that this **** is very powerful."


    "Yes, but... the gods need believers to develop their own sect. I don''t know if you want to join Katie...


    Don''t worry, God will not ask you to do anything to harm others, as long as you develop believers.


    God... is a very scary, but also very loving being.


    He knows the dangers of this world and can be a believer chosen by God, but Helder does not trust the existence of God..."033


    Katie''s eyes wrinkled tightly.


    I didn''t expect things to be so complicated.


    She originally thought Casillas was the priest, but she didn''t expect someone else.


    However, thinking of Herder was terrible.


    Katie couldn''t help but start to guess, if the other party gains the power of God, can anyone stop her?


    Thought of this.


    Katie looked at Casillas with a nervous face and said, "Well, I join the cult. I hope we can maintain our current friendship..."


    The ghost warrior smiled slightly.


    Unexpectedly, my only friend would choose to believe in myself again.


    It''s just that he didn''t know that Katie had joined the cult, he just wanted to use limited power to organize the crazy Helder!


    The same people in the religion.


    Even if the other party is the chief priest, as long as you are pious, you can hear the voice of God.


    Soon Katie obtained her own practice method.


    In this central park.


    The president of the Spinning Demon Society, Katie has achieved a brand new breakthrough.


    Countless magical elements gathered towards her, but Katie, whose soul wandered in the meditation world, didn''t know her change.


    Until an hour later.


    The beautiful elf opened his eyes.


    A terrible aura came from her.


    "Is this the god-given power? It''s terrible..."


    Elemental was originally her partner.


    Now it has become a tool.


    All the elements were mobilized by her.


    Yes.


    Katie is just a summoner, but with the blessing of divine power, she has become a master of all proficiency!


    "How are you?"


    Facing the nervous Casillas, Katie nodded slightly, and then said to him: "I have the power to fight Herder! The power of God is very powerful, and... I have received instructions from God! "


    Create the religion, expand the sect, and open the altar.


    Only in this way can the Demon World recover its current chaos.


    Can be from the land of no light.


    The planet transformed into life.


    Katie was very fortunate that although Held had obtained the grace, he did not get the corresponding power.


    Then I have a chance in the future!


    As long as she moves faster than her, this can counter Herder.


    In order to seize the position of the chief priest!


    Katie has no ambitions.


    But after gaining the power of the God of Eternity, the spirit woman''s heart changed.


    Especially learned of Herder''s terrible conspiracy.


    She had to think about this world.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    Casillas is a straightforward warrior, who doesn''t understand any conspiracy strategies.


    Katie chuckled softly: "I''m going to let go of the Devildom. I''ll leave it to you and Bibi. I''m going to the Arad continent."


    "Leave it to me? That won''t work!!!"


    Bibi said with some fear.


    She is a cute girl, how can she fight?


    And also to fight the terrible apostle.


    Katie touched Bibi''s long brown hair, and said softly: "The family of the Spin Demon Society will help you, and I will also distribute the power bestowed by God to you."


    The resources of the Devil are too few.


    She needs to travel to the heavens and the continent of Arad.


    Collect sacrifices.


    And qualified goddess!


    God gave him power, but he didn''t come to squander it at will.


    Katie recalled the fragments she had seen in the course of time, and she had already set her goal in her heart.


    The darkness quickly swallowed them.


    The people of Spinning Demon Society came to the gathering place wearing black clothes.


    On that day, the position of the president of the Spinning Demon Society was handed over to Bibi, and Katie disappeared into the Demon Realm herself.


    The Arad continent has a big magic circle that blocks the apostles.


    But this kind of magic circle will not stop anyone other than the apostle.


    Otherwise, Herder would have come personally long ago!


    With the morning star landing.


    Katie fell into the night elf kingdom.


    "who is it?"


    "There are outsiders..."


    "stop!"


    Katie looked at the dark night assassin group flying towards her, pursed her lips, her body turned into bubbles and disappeared.


    She has no time to delay here.


    The country of night elves is not far from Belmar.


    However, what Katie did not expect was.


    When I passed a cold cave, I found that there were other people here.


    That person is very strong.


    After I looked up and saw myself, I suddenly attacked for some reason.


    Boom.


    A muffled noise appeared in Katie''s ear.


    Under the rough robe, there was a coquettish and delicate face.


    Fiery red eyes.

 Chapter 437：

    Full of fierceness and tyranny.


    This is definitely not the look that ordinary humans can have.


    Moreover, the other party''s body was actually filled with the faint breath of the apostle.


    This woman has a connection with the apostle!


    Katie''s eyes lit up, and countless silk threads sprung from her fingers, entwining it towards the female swordsman.


    Swish.


    Hundreds of Yinliang Jianqi smashed it into pieces.


    The woman''s swordsmanship attainments are extremely high.


    In an instant, Katie''s magic was broken, and a counterattack was needed.


    On the contrary...those broken silk threads are light-based divine methods, and they won''t be easily chopped.


    Because the element is immortal!


    "It''s a pity, little girl...I am stronger than you..."


    With the sound falling.


    The female swordsman who attacked Katie was **** like a silkworm chrysalis and fell from the air.


    Fortunately, Katie didn''t want her to be injured.


    So use wind magic to cover it.


    "Hey...cute little guy, why did you attack me? And obviously I don''t know you, but with a hateful look, it''s not good..."


    "Because you deserve to die! People in the devil world deserve to die..."


    Sauron said angrily. .


    Chapter 342 Katie: If you want to get light, you must dispel your own darkness!


    Devil is equal to Herder.


    And Herder is naturally the enemy of Shilock, one of the seven born as the bearer of the apostle''s power.


    Sauron often blinded his eyes with hatred.


    Killing is just commonplace for her.


    But Katie shook her head as she listened. Such a cute and beautiful little guy, being manipulated by the apostle''s breath is not good.


    "It''s better for me to save you, for a long time sinking into the dreams made by others, there must be a day to wake up..."


    The gentle light shrouded towards Sauron.


    moment.


    There was a harsh scream in the forest.


    Red ghost Sauron.


    A woman who was manipulated by Hilock consciousness and lived in hatred, finally regained her short-term sobriety with Katie''s help.


    My mind is clear.


    There is no sound anymore, and there are no terrible scene loops.


    Everything is so comfortable, everything is so peaceful.


    "Now, do you feel more comfortable?"


    Facing Katie''s gentle smile, Sauron nodded weakly.


    The experience just now was terrifying.


    So that her body is soft now.


    "Although I don''t know which apostle controls you, one day I can tell you that I am not a Herder, and the Devildom is not all under her control..."


    "I... my name is Sauron, one of the seven people who gained Shilock''s power..."


    Shilock?


    Rumor has it that she was transferred to the world of Arad and eventually died?


    It seems that the power of the apostles is immortal.


    Sure enough, the apostle was transformed by the energy left over from the gods of the past!


    The two chatted for a while.


    Only then did Sauron understand that Herder had gained stronger strength, but she did not accept it because of her suspicion.


    By mistake.


    Katie, a group of people, took the lead in gaining strength.


    Want to change the world.


    "So, will you kill me?"


    By the warm campfire.


    Sauron looked at the ground, not daring to look at the gentle elf magician.


    If he kills himself, then Shilock will delay the speed of resurrection, and most people will definitely start.


    And she is so weak.


    But... Sauron waited for a warm toast.


    "Come and eat, eat and drink enough before you can go on the road. As for my sister, since I can seal the Will of Shilock in your body, I can always seal her, come on... Come and restore peace with me!"


    "Sister Katie..."


    Sauron cried.


    I feel sour.


    Very worried.


    No one has ever cared about themselves so much.


    The violent arrest team only gathered together because of Shilock''s energy.


    Not out of my own will at all.


    Don''t think that it''s a big thing that the scarlet ghost Sauron can cry, it''s because she has been living in Herder''s dream.


    Just like Paris killed Louis, the latter would cry.


    No one wants to be like this.


    But Shilock''s power is too strong, and humans can''t resist it at all.


    What can she do?


    The next day, the dazzling sunlight awakened Sauron.


    The feeling of comfort is addictive.


    "Morning, Sauron..."


    "Morning, sister Katie!"


    Sauron smiled sweetly, not at all like the cold-blooded swordsman yesterday.


    Katie nodded in satisfaction.


    Said to her: "Today I will teach you a magic of a god, as long as you practice it, you don''t have to be afraid of Shilock, and I also have a lot of questions, I want to ask this lady."


    "What? You want to talk to Shilock..."


    Sauron was stunned. He didn''t expect Katie to have so much guts.


    The apostle was in the eyes of the people of Arad mainland.


    That is the existence beyond God.


    Katie smiled faintly, and said proudly: "This is just a small piece of Shilock, not the period of her victory. Don''t be too scared..."


    What is the realm of his current strength.


    Even Katie didn''t know it herself.


    But she crossed the planet from the Demon Realm without resorting to any power.


    It''s just that I have passed through where I thought about it!


    This can be seen.


    Katie''s power has moved towards the category of apostles.


    Although not as good as the real apostle.


    But with her current power, it is very simple to defeat the fragments of Shilock.


    Although Sauron didn''t want to be in contact with Shilock, he still believed her when Katie was so confident.


    Afterwards, she entered the mysterious space of meditation based on the meditation thoughts in her mind.


    Witness the gods and understand the heart.


    Sauron gained real peace of mind here, and at the same time completely got rid of Shilock''s control, because her soul was sublimated under the shining light of stars.


    And the other side.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Katie took advantage of Sauron''s meditation and injected her own thoughts into her mind.


    It was so cold in front of me.


    In the corner of the empty spiritual world, a woman curled up here.


    She is like a seed.


    Hiding here helplessly, with a very sad expression.


    Everyone''s understanding of Shilock is crazy, but who knows that she was a seed at first.


    Drifting for countless years in the icy environment.


    Finally it took root and sprouted.


    Finally, he continued to take root in the Demon Realm, and was calculated by Herder and transferred to the Screaming Cave.


    Shilock lost all his power.


    After finding that he was in desperation again.


    It''s normal to be crazy.


    She just wanted to live and live better, but these simple wishes could not be realized.


    0......


    Feel the arrival of the intruder.


    Shilock opened his eyes slowly.


    The dark purple energy tried to rush towards Katie, but was blocked by a layer of golden light.


    "...It''s you, preventing my resurrection, I will kill you..."


    Manic voice, and the state of the black snake.


    Katie couldn''t help frowning.


    The apostle was irrational. Although she seemed to have the original seed, in fact she was not complete.


    However, this also means that I can put her away.


    "Hey... I''m here to save you, someone who can really save..."


    A soft light.


    Appeared in front of Shilock.


    Katie originally wanted to quiet Shilock for a while, but she didn''t expect that after being exposed to the light.

 Chapter 438：

    She actually became quiet.


    And staring at the light, there was a double line of tears.


    "This strength is so gentle..."


    Just now, Shilock, who was about to tear himself apart, had looked at him, but now he has once again become the original female appearance.


    This Shilock is so obsessed with light.


    That would be easier.


    "Do you want more light?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Shilock pecks the rice for a while, this kind of light is too beautiful, it makes herself more comfortable than all the lights she has ever seen.


    Katie smiled like a fox when she saw her being so obedient.


    "Since you want the light of God, then you have to abandon your fierce appearance, otherwise...the light of God will be dimmed..." People.


    Chapter 343 Shilock''s big change, I''m just a ruthless hitman! (Guiqiu full order)


    "I... I don''t want to abandon..."


    Shilock looked struggling, she wanted this light, but she didn''t want to let go of her fierce body.


    She is invisible and can naturally absorb everything.


    This is Shilock''s nature.


    Like a big snake, it was a powerful creature she had swallowed.


    It took a long time to devour it after a fierce battle.


    How could it be possible to let her give up her power! ! !


    "The light will disappear, and I will also leave..."


    Katie''s voice gradually weakened.


    And the gentle divine light also faded and disappeared.


    Feel the body getting cold again.


    Shilock''s refined face was distorted several times and seemed to be struggling fiercely.


    Is choosing to give up the power that he swallowed.


    Still choose a bright future.


    What should I do if the other party is lying to me?


    Shilock fell into entanglement, and she finally had a firm look in her trance, and gritted her teeth and said: "You better not lie to me, otherwise I won''t just pass you..."


    Black smoke.


    Hundreds of skeletons constantly emerged from her limbs.


    In this spiritual world, they turn into various shadows, insects...and snakes...all are shadows that Silok can change.


    But with the departure of these shadows.


    Shilock''s strength is constantly weakening.


    She is weak like a girl who has just recovered from a serious illness, her golden eyes are no longer fierce, but full of expectation.


    She wanted that light too much.


    More important than anything!


    "Give me...give me... that light..."


    Facing Shilock''s pleading.


    Katie smiled slightly, and gave Shilock half of her magical light element.


    The latter watched the ball of light fly over.


    With a happy expression.


    that''s it.


    This power that makes me addicted.


    When the light entered the body, Shilock''s dark purple skin changed unexpectedly.


    Countless lights.


    Transforming Shilock''s soul.


    Although it is only a fragment of soul, Katie''s power is also limited after all.


    It lasted a full hour.


    Shilock turned into an ordinary human appearance.


    The skin is white.


    The long silver hair hangs down at his feet, his eyes are still golden, but there is no longer a fierce expression.


    It seemed to be a different person.


    But Katie showed a nervous expression, because Shilock''s power can already compete with her! ! !


    This is an amazing fact.


    "Don''t be afraid, my honorable God Envoy, I won''t be controlled by that emotion anymore!"


    Looking at Katie who was a little nervous.


    Shilock smiled.


    "Can you control your emotions?"


    "Well, to be precise... When I absorb those powers, I actually absorb their resentment, although I really want to abandon them.


    But as the power gets stronger and stronger.


    The more I can''t give up until I''m calculated by that bitch..."


    The **** naturally refers to Herder.


    None of the apostles did not hate her.


    Katie nodded, indicating that she understood.


    To put it simply, when Shilock gave up his power, the resentment accumulated in his heart actually left with it.


    Shilock''s body is a seed.


    This is a corner of history that Katie saw in the long river of time.


    It''s like flowers and plants.


    What kind of environment, what kind of plant is cultivated.


    Shilock is the most obvious example.


    Now that he is back to normal, he is one step closer to his goal.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Moreover, if I sacrifice Shilock, what will happen?


    Katie''s mood is extremely happy!


    Afterwards, Sauron regained consciousness.


    The strength has become stronger, and he can completely control his body, the whole temperament has been greatly changed.


    "Thank you Sister Katie, it is your help to get me out of Kirchlock''s control! You are my benefactor, wherever you go...I will go..."


    The little girl is very simple.


    Although she is a twenty-year-old girl.


    Don''t forget that she has no childhood since she was a little girl.


    "Hmph... those are all caused by resentment, and it''s not my intention. Don''t always pour dirty water on the little girl. Without the power I gave you, you would have been beaten to death in the slums long ago!"


    The familiar voice instantly collapsed Sauron, who had just regained his confidence.


    She trembled all over and looked towards the voice.


    I saw a round sphere lying on Katie''s head, staring at herself! ! !


    Uh... well, although the shape is a bit strange.


    But this did not affect the breath radiating from her body!


    This is the Apostle Shilock.


    "Master Katie, don''t be fooled by this sphere, she is Shilock..."


    Sauron drew his long sword and prepared to attack...........


    "Oh... Sauron don''t be nervous, this Shilock has been purified, so don''t fight, okay?"


    "You are..."


    "Silock is already willing to surrender to the religion, so we are our own, and she was also controlled by grievances before..."


    Under Katie''s explanation.


    Sauron finally understood what happened, but she still refused to accept Shilock.


    After all, a nightmare that lasts for more than ten years will be a shadow in everyone''s heart! ! !


    However, with Katie persuading, they finally stopped fighting.


    "I didn''t surrender, I just paid a part-time job!!"


    Although Shilock was very "tough" to rebut, neither of them paid any attention to the white sphere!


    "So, where shall we go next? Little Sauron..."


    "Let¡¯s find the existence that I call my mother, sister Mirazi in the twilight..."


    -----------


    Within the devil.


    Herder woke up suddenly, then frowned and said: "How is this possible? Shilock, this trash, broke through the resentment, who is intervening?"


    It stands to reason.


    Except for the seven prophets, only the head of the violent arrest group''s fools knew about the existence of Shilock.


    "Then who has such a big hand? The Delos Empire is impossible. Those guys have been acting under my bewitching...


    Could it be him? "


    Casillas''s figure flashed across Herder''s eyes.


    Own plan.


    1.5 has been perfect.


    For example, the heavens are now liberated, and they are preparing to launch an attack on Anthun.


    And Luke, an idiot, thinks he can hide it from everyone.


    Only Shilock had a problem with this link.


    And just not long ago, Casillas gained super power with her help.


    Held waved the staff in his hand and needed to spy on the situation of the red ghost Sauron.


    But I found a mist in front of me.


    Unexpectedly, it was impossible to snoop.


    "Damn it, it''s Casillas''s devil..."


    There are very few things that can stop her from prying, and time can''t stop Herder from watching.


    But a human imp did this.

 Chapter 439：

    This shows that the other party has gained "God" power.


    Worried things become reality, and I can no longer foresee the future, and I can¡¯t even see what should have happened in time. .


    Chapter 344 Conquer the Green Jade Altar, Ouyang Shaogong heads to Wumeng Linggu!


    Herder''s wise eyes were filled with doubts for the first time.


    It is time to let go of pride and become a believer of the gods.


    Or let it develop freely?


    She has been thinking about this issue these days.


    Now that Shirok has a problem, he can''t interfere, and being unable to enter the Arad continent is his fatal weakness.


    The manipulable doll Alice has long been out of control.


    "It''s really desperate, this feeling of helplessness is my least favorite..."


    Different from other group members.


    Herder was born at the top of the food chain, and only a few people can fight against it.


    But she has a dream.


    That is to remake Terra Star.


    Become the original god!


    "Then wait and see, see what the Casillas flea can do..."


    In the end Herder decided to sit back and watch.


    Because it will not be long.


    The Celestial Realm fought against Antoun, and then the Demon Realm and Arad met.


    It''s a big deal to spend more time on yourself.


    ------------


    Inside the ancient sword world.


    Ouyang Shaogong sat on the cliff of Baiyunjian 29, looking at the valley in the distance, with a sneer on his face.


    "With my current strength, it is not absolutely impossible to capture Fen Ji..."


    First of all, Nuwa will hinder herself, and the real power of the world will not allow herself to act at will.


    The priests in the group were right.


    It is because of insufficient power.


    Only then will the soul be split up, and will be played around like a toy.


    Ouyang Shaogong left on the cloud and came to a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. His consciousness motivated the chat group and downloaded the eternal meditation thoughts.


    No matter how.


    He is about to fix this burning, and... my beloved, you are waiting...


    Wait for me to level the world.


    You can be resurrected!


    Ouyang Shaogong roared frantically in his heart, and then the sea of ??mind returned to calm, and the eternal meditation thought started automatically.


    His talent is already very strong.


    Now after practicing the eternal meditation, the mutilated soul has actually begun to repair.


    "This...is this God''s love?"


    In the meditation space, Ouyang Shaogong looked at the believer who looked like a dazzling star, and was extremely shocked.


    Of course, he was most excited.


    Still a soul that has been constantly recovered.


    Why did I want to capture Fen Ji? Because Fen Ji was forged by his soul! ! !


    How cruel?


    Half of the soul was cast into a sword, and he couldn''t save it yet.


    This is also the factor that makes Ouyang Shaogong more and more crazy!


    Whenever the fairy gods in the sky do a little bit, he won''t become as terrible as later.


    Feel the restored soul.


    Ouyang Shaogong knelt down toward the Dharmakaya and said word by word: "God, I, Ouyang Shaogong, thank you for your love. As long as I can be with Xunfang, this world will be sacrificed to you!! !"


    He naturally did not get a response.


    But Ouyang Shaogong understands that the gods are very busy.


    Naturally, I don''t care about my small self.


    Then he sat down cross-legged, fully absorbing the divine power free in the meditation space.


    Until three hours later.


    He opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    Although the soul is complemented.


    But Ouyang Shaogong''s desire for Fen Ji remained undiminished.


    Because that is my soul!


    "However, it''s a bit too rush to go to the valley now, let''s start with the Qingyutan..."


    Ouyang Shaogong is full of enthusiasm now.


    Now his ideal is to go through the world.


    Punch Fuxi, kick Nuwa.


    No... It''s to catch Nu Wa and dedicate it to the gods.


    Humans are the best tool.


    Inside the sapphire altar.


    After Ouyang Shaogong came back, he met with Elder Lei Yan.


    For his arrival.


    Lei Yan was flattered.


    He used to invite Ouyang Shaogong in every possible way, but the other party just didn''t join his faction.


    This made Lei Yan hate him.


    After all, as a member of the Qingyu altar, he is not enterprising.


    Everyone will be angry.


    "I don''t know if Elder Dan Zhi is here, what''s the point of coming here?"


    "But there is one thing. I heard that Elder Lei Yan is interested in developing the azure jade altar, and some Bucai was fascinated by alchemy before, and recently he occasionally received divine help..."


    simply put.


    It is Ouyang Shaogong who has been practicing alchemy for a long time and got the instructions from the gods in his sleep the day before.


    Very dissatisfied with the immortals in the world.


    I want to change a group of people to manage this world.


    Lei Yan swallowed and asked, "Elder Dan Zhi, you haven''t lied to me. Isn''t this joke casual?"


    Although he is grumpy.


    However, Lei Yan was still very resistant to this kind of cutting the sky.


    Good guys.


    Dry the sky and kill the emperor.


    Isn''t this just death?


    Ouyang Shaogong raised his palm, and a round of Guangyue appeared in his hand, and Lei Yan was stunned by the efficiencies inside.


    This power...has already surpassed the heavenly immortal level.


    Elder Dan Zhi, he actually has such a terrifying power.


    "That... can you ask, Elder Dan Zhi... what level of existence is the **** in your mouth?"


    As the saying goes.


    As long as the benefits are sufficient.


    It is not impossible to cut the sky.


    Moreover, the strength displayed by Elder Danzhi is something that even the elders of Tianyong City must be afraid of by three points!


    Ouyang Shaogong smiled faintly and pointed to the earth and said: "This world is created by that god, and Pangu is just a successor..."


    Lei Yan''s eyes shrank sharply.


    This is actually the case! ! !


    On that day, Ouyang Shaogong''s first dog leg was born.


    Elder Lei Yan of the Qingyu Altar broke through the fairyland directly, and 80% of the elders of the Qingyu Altar were controlled by him that day.


    "Lei Yan, have you ever seen the figure of a god?"


    "I saw it, it is hard to imagine that the God who created the world is so great..."


    Lei Yan knelt on one knee, incomparable reverence!


    The attitude is very humble.


    Ouyang Shaogong nodded in satisfaction, and said to him: "From now on, you can call me the master priest. Now let''s start with this green jade altar. We need to expand our influence!"


    "Yes."


    Just one day.


    The Green Jade Altar was thoroughly cleansed, and the original head was directly disbanded because of his disobedience.


    The other sect people, under the blessing of the gods, became terrifying monks one after another.


    Strength gains.


    The Green Jade Altar naturally recruits disciples, and there are no classes, so you can join as long as you have a kind heart.


    At the same time, the Qingyu altar was also renamed the Eternal God Sect!


    Originally, their development speed was not fast, and monsters appeared in nearby towns, and Lei Yan killed them with Six-Color God Thunder.


    As a result, people mistakenly believed that Thor was born.


    This made the development of eternal religion suddenly quickened.


    But Ouyang Shaogong looked at the growing sect, and then turned to Wumeng Linggu.


    A few days of practice.


    Has made him fearless of those fools in Tianyong City.


    Naturally want to take back the soul! .


    Chapter 345 Unlucky Feng Guangmo, Han Yunxi becomes a sword slave!


    In the Wumeng Linggu at this time.


    Patriarch Xiuning and a group of people are worried about the shaking Fen Jijian.


    "Patriarch, what should I do with this one? Fen Ji, which originally took a while to wake up, is now constantly shaking..."


    I don''t know why it started a few days ago.


    Fen Ji has been restless.

 Chapter 440：

    Even many of his tribesmen were infected by evil spirits, and eventually became confused.


    For this reason, Xiuning''s wife was injured.


    "Or send someone to Youdu to find the N¨¹wa Temple, if the descendants of N¨¹wa can take action, we will naturally have peace of mind!"


    "But You Du is very far away, and even if you go, you can''t be completely insured!"


    "Then what should I do?"


    Everyone looked at the patriarch.


    The latter thought hard, gritted his teeth and said: "If you can''t, please contact Tianyong City. You can''t hang yourself on a tree!"


    "Yes, just do what the patriarch said..."


    Just the day after they discussed it.


    Boom.


    In the sky, suddenly there was a deafening thunderbolt!


    Accompanied by a loud sound, a terrifying coercion descended from the sky.


    Xiuning''s face changed drastically, and she exclaimed, "No, there is a thief who wants to seize the Fen Jijian..."


    All the clansmen escaped from their homes one after another, and ran towards the Bingyan Cave.


    I saw in front of Bingyan Cave.


    Standing a man in white clothes Shengxue, he has a handsome face and a handsome demeanor.


    A fiery red long sword was lying in his hand.


    Xiuning recognized at a glance that this sword was Fen Ji, but I didn''t know why, this sword would lie quietly in this man''s hand.


    "Who are you? Why do you destroy the barrier and take away this Demon Sword of Silence?"


    "I...I am the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult, Ouyang Shaogong...As for this burning silence, huh...I want it to be useless, so I will give it to you..."


    The soul inside has been taken away by him.


    Only infinite evil spirits are left, which breeds in it.


    Although his distracted soul can continue to stay in it, there is a peerless magic weapon in this way.


    But Ouyang Shaogong''s soul was split for so long.


    Even if it was given to him, he wouldn''t want it.


    As for the people here, he doesn''t bother to kill them. A group of dogs bewitched by Nuwa, let you suffer all the torture!


    Click.


    The moment Fen Ji fell to the ground.


    Countless fierce and hostile air rushed straight into the sky.


    The entire village was transformed into a land of Shura under the power of Fen Ji.


    Some people with weak resistance have become monsters!


    There are some Xiuning patriarchs with cultivation bases, seeing that things are not going well, picking up the Fen Ji Sword and walking towards the Bingyan Cave, but after Fen Ji loses his soul.


    Become extremely irritable.


    Directly swallowed Xiuning''s soul.


    Of course, how can the human soul be compared with the immortal soul, so Fen Ji began to swallow the journey.


    The entire village, except Han Yunxi, was swallowed.


    But this little baby was not hurt because of the obsession of his parents.


    But he was suffocated.


    Lingtai was contaminated and became the son of the devil!


    You are inside.


    The mother-in-law who received the letter said decisively: "Feng Guangmo, go, and come back after repairing the barrier. ¡¨!"


    "Yes, mother-in-law."


    "What about me...what about me?"


    Feng Qingxue looked at her mother-in-law eagerly, only to get a blank eye.


    Granny Peng said to her: "How old is your girl? It''s too early for an eight-year-old girl to go, practice the method obediently..."


    "Oh..."


    Feng Qingxue replied in a depressed mood, feeling very sad.


    Then a gentle palm was pressed on her head.


    Just listen to Feng Guangmo saying to him: "Sister, brother will be back soon, don''t be sad...Bring you a gift..."


    "Well, the brother said, I want colorful kites, and candied haws... and..."


    The little girl was curious about everything.


    The desires in my heart are very small.


    And the cognition is also very low, all from the book, so I am very longing for the outside world.


    To comfort my sister.


    Feng Guangmo naturally responded, and then walked outside.


    Do not know why.


    Feng Qingxue looked at her brother''s back.


    I always feel that something bad will happen!


    ......


    As one of Wu Xian, Feng Guangmo''s speed should not be underestimated.


    It was shortly after Ouyang Shaogong left.


    He came to Wumeng Linggu.


    At this time, the barrier was broken.


    There were hundreds of corpses lying on the ground. They died miserably and turned into black men.


    "This...what the **** happened to this?"


    Feng Guangmo was extremely shocked, and soon his eyes were attracted by the wave of evil spirits at the entrance of the cave, and then he saw Han Yunxi who was holding a sword and fell into a coma.


    He ran over quickly.


    After checking Fen Ji, there were countless evil spirits inside.


    "Damn it, is it a step late..."


    The ice cave at this time has been broken.


    If you want to suppress Fen Jijian, his strength alone is no longer enough, you must return to Youdu and let Empress Nuwa take action.


    Otherwise, once Fen Ji took off.


    I''m afraid there will be another catastrophe in the world!


    Feng Guangmo checked the child and found no harm, so he wanted to investigate nearby to see if there were any clues.


    Just as he turned around.


    The Fen Ji that was placed on the ground.


    Suddenly he flew up and pierced his back.


    Pouch.


    A terrifying force is burning Feng Guangmo''s life.


    "Oh it''s you..."


    He turned his head and looked behind him, and saw Han Yunxi lying on the ground. At this moment, he was enveloped in suffocation and sneered at him.


    "It''s the blame for why you didn''t come earlier. My parents died because you were late, so you should go with them too..."


    The enchanted Han Yunxi urged Fen Ji.


    He directly tore the opponent''s soul into pieces, sucked into the Fen Jijian, and then sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Silently digested the power inside.


    Hatred can change a person''s mind.


    After seeing Fen Jijian killing his parents and all the clansmen, how could the young Han Yunxi resist?


    "One day, I will take revenge...kill everyone and find the man in white..."


    Han Yunxi''s voice was as terrifying as a night owl.


    This is not a sound that a child can make at all.


    At this moment, Han Yunxi''s soul has long been swallowed by countless fierce auras.


    The one who is alive now is just a puppet named Revenge.


    The three souls and six souls have all been eroded long ago.


    Become the sword slave of Fen Ji.


    Just when Han Yunxi was about to leave, a wave of power came from the horizon.


    He rolled his eyes, then dropped Fen Jijian on the ground, and then lay on the ground with his eyes closed.


    Pretending to be in a coma.


    Unexpectedly, another idiot would be fooled.


    Just to kill some more people, or my father will be lonely.


    Huh.


    A sword light fell from the sky.


    Looking at the terrible tribe.


    Real Zi Yin frowned, who was the first to destroy this place? .


    Chapter 346 Ziyin takes Han Yunxi away, Daqin begins to rise! (Guiqiu full order)


    Master Zi Yin checked nearby, and it was the tragedy caused by Fen Ji''s loss of control.


    However, the enchantment in the air was broken.


    What''s the matter?


    Have foreign enemies?


    But Fen Ji was not taken away!


    This is not in line with common sense.


    Soon Master Zi Yin found Feng Guangmo, who was dead, and looked at the clothes on his body.


    Can''t help but exclaim.


    "This is a mark of Youdu. How could it be possible that the descendants of Nuwa died here?"


    People who can kill Wuxian in Nuwa Temple are definitely masters.


    And it''s not an average master.


    Real Zi Yin couldn''t think that the person who killed Feng Guangmo was actually the child in his arms.


    Simply Fen Ji.


    Naturally it is impossible to kill Feng Guangmo in seconds.


    One is that he is not vigilant.


    The second is that after losing the soul of the prince Changqin, Fen Ji has become more fierce, and the power to swallow the souls of hundreds of people has doubled.

 Chapter 441：

    So he died very unjustly.


    The real person Zi Yin thought that someone had a battle with Fen Ji and Feng Guangmo in his hand, and he didn''t know why he finally ran there.


    Can''t see what happened.


    He lowered his head to examine the child 037 in his arms.


    When Han Yunxi was found to be surrounded by the devilish energy of Burning Ji, he immediately aroused his vigilance.


    Really Ziyin flew towards Tianyong City with Han Yunxi for fear of losing.


    "It seems that this person is the real Ziyin from Tianyong City. You can use it to find out the identity of the man in white..."


    Han Yunxi, who pretended to be asleep, couldn''t help sneer in his heart.


    -----------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "It''s so cool to kill the brothers recently. Those in the dark forbidden zone are like rats and cats when they see us..."


    Tanjirou: "It''s not all Oshe Maru who does it. Killing is killing. What kind of art is always talked about!! I really vomit..."


    For peace: "It is estimated that from his point of view, it is indeed art."


    Ninja scientist: "I just want to use the nightmare technique. Who would have thought that this group of people are so rubbish, wouldn''t they be chopped into meat sauce by the people they killed, and then sold to countless people to eat.


    It''s just a dream, it''s not real. "


    Oshe Maru was very wronged.


    He is planning to apply to go to the underworld and participate in the construction of eighteen layers of hell.


    According to the latest news, the spirit of the underworld in the **** realm has regained consciousness and wants to build a complete underworld.


    There is a shortage of manpower.


    Goddess such as Rin Tosaka have all gone to help, and these male priests are naturally invited to give some advice or something.


    As soon as the Dashewan heard this, the person became energetic.


    Such great glory.


    How can he sit still.


    As a result, all sorts of troubles began in this covered world, and even the people in the religious sect were afraid of him.


    So the priests didn''t care.


    Why are people so scared?


    There are six million monks in a dark restricted area.


    With so many people, there are also various quasi-emperor-level existences.


    Da She Wan was shrouded in nightmare technique, and it took three days.


    These people wake up.


    The first thing he did was to count his sins, then wipe his neck and commit suicide.


    Who are you not afraid?


    Lord Ouyang, the lone star of Tiansha: "It seems that Dashewan''s enemies have been tortured very badly. I really want to see how interesting the nightmare technique is."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Go... another priest with an abnormal brain!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "That''s the smell of the same thing. Is this your attitude toward newcomers? Rely... I''ll report it to the goddess."


    Listen to the report.


    Fahai is in a hurry.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Don''t, brother...I can''t do it if I was wrong. I can''t afford to provoke those goddesses. Last time I was reported that I was slack in work. Rely on...Hundreds of bags were knocked on my head."


    Troubled Times: "Haha... It seems that Fahai is afraid of goddess. I thought you were not afraid of heaven and earth..."


    Li Er: "I''m afraid of the goddess. After all, every time I encounter difficulties, I need the help of the goddess. Do you dare to say that you are not afraid?"


    Cao Cao was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Recall that Sun Shangxiang and Tu Shanhonghong came to the world.


    It really helped myself a lot.


    On the surface it is fear.


    It actually means respect! ! !


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s great to chat with you every day. My altar will be completed in a while. The feeling of waiting is really a bit bad."


    Yingzheng has since surrendered to the Yin and Yang family.


    In addition, the Mohist institution city was destroyed.


    The country began to move towards unification.


    For example, large-scale education, exempting farmers from taxes, and eliminating the government.


    This makes the Great Qin Empire flourish.


    Especially the priests rule the world.


    You don''t have to worry about embezzlement, people will even give you gifts.


    Priest-level officials will not accept it.


    Because for them, these are mundane things.


    Only the people under the rule can be managed well.


    Only one''s own class can be promoted.


    In order to obtain a better fairy law, and a higher position.


    In the past, droughts could only pray for rain.


    In the current drought, three priests cast spells to mobilize water from places with water to implement artificial rainfall.


    There are also disasters such as floods.


    All priests are dealing with it.


    The external territory is also under the control of General Meng Tian, ??heading abroad.


    Therefore, Ying Zheng is now hoping for the stars and the moon, just thinking about opening the sacrifice.


    Get more grace.


    For example, to gain true longevity, or to be powerful.


    That historical victory is long gone.


    Zhao Gao, Li Si and others persuaded him to kill Zhang Liang.


    The result was angered by Ying Zheng.


    Now that they have received divine assistance, the fate of the district has naturally changed. This group of people are just grasshoppers who can''t overcome the waves.


    Have that time.


    It''s better to add more people to build the altar!


    Sad reminder Lao Gao: "Don''t be anxious, you, I had waited for many years, but the gods manipulated the time to accelerate, and this made my world complete the sacrifice."


    Toban University: "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, let''s take your time... But I think Ouyang Shaogong, the chief priest, is in a good mood today."


    The Lone Star in the World, Ouyang: "I thank the goddesses for their teachings and let me understand what I lack. Now I have mastered one teaching and one place, and I am developing my faith. I have now regained my soul and gave the Nuwa a share. lesson."


    He knew without even thinking that the person who guarded the Fenji Sword was from the Nuwa tribe.


    Fen Ji lost his soul.


    Will be angry and want to find alternatives.


    I don''t know what kind of scenery it will be.


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s okay, we are all helping each other, but here I want to remind you, vent your anger, but don''t sink into hatred."


    Ouyang Shaogong looked at Tu Shan Yaya''s words.


    A warm current rose in my heart.


    This feeling of being cared about is so good. .


    Chapter 347 The soul of the underworld awakens, the underworld that has been completely transformed (eighth more)


    Ouyang Shaogong himself knew that he was an unlucky person.


    Finally, a friend was arrested.


    When I went out to kill, I found that the enemy was my friend.


    Nima''s, can it be more nonsense?


    In general, one sentence.


    Tiansha Lone Star Jia Wannian hapless.


    However, after joining the religion.


    He felt that his destiny had changed, and now the Qingyu altar had grown stronger, and the soul in Burning Ji had been taken out and merged into his body.


    Strength is even better.


    There seems to be a standard beyond immortals.


    Strength is improving every day.


    Lei Yan here is more excited than him, and he recruits soldiers and horses every day, a comfortable one.


    In the God Realm at this time.


    Countless stars are turning.


    The divine power turned into a straight line, constantly moving toward the bottom of the **** realm-supply.


    In the God Realm.


    Although speaking of the immortal realm at the bottom, the-divine power will be weaker.


    But the real bottom is actually the underworld.


    Three days ago.


    The soul of the underworld has officially awakened, and all the creatures of the law of the dead have been strengthened.


    Jack quit doing it directly, ran back and started to support the construction, and was directly appointed as the warden by the soul of the underworld.


    The lord who manages this underworld is also the creation spirit in the ruins.


    Nourished by Liu Che with divine power.


    Once her name was forgotten, she is now named Liu Ning.


    The underworld plane is currently divided into four areas.


    The area of ??atonement was once the ghost sea.


    Now it is renamed the Eighteen Hells.


    A total of eighteen large-scale spaces are combined and stand in the northernmost part of the underworld.


    Was enveloped by a layer of fiery red underworld fire.


    The prisoners detained there are subjected to various criminal laws every day, and their souls are immortal, but they are constantly tortured.


    Day after day, year after year.


    Until the sins are paid for, they can be released from here.


    In the Western Underworld, it is a place for the soul to rest, where hundreds of millions of blue flowers are blooming.


    The soul released from the eighteenth hell.


    They will also come here to report. After their sins have been cleaned up, they will come here to learn to live anew.


    There will be no chance of reincarnation.

 Chapter 442：

    Unless you make a huge contribution.


    In the East, it is a pure land of joy.


    Just like the world.


    It is a rare good place in the vast land of underworld.


    Those who do not want to be reincarnated, or those who are meritorious, who are unwilling to fight after death, can spend their old age here.


    Until the soul dissipated.


    If you want to preach, you can also go to the management zone of the Pure Land to apply.


    And the south of the underworld.


    It is a sacred place, and the souls here are God''s warriors.


    Belongs to the Underworld.


    And Jack accepted the transformation here.


    Although Liu Che''s God Realm is huge, and although there are many laws, it still has many flaws at its root.


    Xiangming Warrior, this bloodline and inheritance.


    It was the authority brought by Liu Ning, the soul of the underworld, after she woke up.


    He handed this power to Liu Che.


    From this there was the Mingzu.


    The Plutos are different from the eternal guardians of the law.


    It is a powerful race in the law of death, not to mention immortality, but at least after the death of the outside world, even if the soul dissipates.


    Will also be reborn in the underworld of God.


    Belongs to one of the immortal races.


    That is, if the gods are immortal, they can be reborn indefinitely.


    And it gets stronger every time.


    Of course, the disadvantage is that it consumes divine power and has the origin of the underworld.


    For Liu Che, these are of course nothing.


    Such a powerful race can only be rejected by an idiot.


    Under Liu Che''s observation, Liu Ning would often be in a daze, as if she was reminiscing about the past, but it was a pity that she couldn''t remember anything.


    Sometimes he wants the other person to live in the eternal shrine.


    But it was rejected.


    The reason Liu Ning gave was.


    The laws in the eternal temple do not suit her.


    Staying in the underworld is your home.


    For this reason Liu Che could only let Ai Leijiang, the only goddess of the dark attribute, come here for a long time.


    Ishtar is the goddess of Venus, now renamed the sun goddess.


    Naturally like to live in the magnificent eternal shrine.


    Of course, Ai Lei sauce is different.


    Looking at the great underworld, Liu Che slowly withdrew his gaze.


    Xiaofeng next to her took the opportunity to say: "God, that Helder doesn''t seem to have the intention of surrendering. Haven''t you already stimulated her?"


    "Herder is a very vigilant apostle, I guess she is now in tangled."


    Kikyo, who was kneeling on the right, wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, and said softly.


    As one of the promoted gods.


    Kikyo will do research for every new priest.


    For example, Ouyang Shaogong in the ancient sword world is indeed a demon according to normal development, but he is unlucky.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    And it''s a seed of infatuation.


    If you reform well, you can become a good child who makes a contribution to God.


    Herder is completely different.


    If Ouyang Shaogong¡¯s degree of danger is 1, then Herder¡¯s degree of danger is 10.


    And the belief in God is polar.


    This is a believer who has been very challenging to the God of Eternity so far.


    Accompanied by the increase of God''s power.


    The strength of believers began to strengthen.


    There was Ye Laoxie, the powerful envoy of the gods, and Herder, the apostle of the devil.


    I don''t know if there will be any lower god-level believers in the future.


    Listening to Kikyo''s words, Liu Che said: "It''s okay, I have enough time to wait. Herder is a strong believer, and it''s normal to be suspicious."


    0..........


    Herder in a mere nuance.


    Is he afraid that the other party will not surrender?


    Want to gain apostle energy?


    Then I will instruct Katie to capture Shilock, then recruit Luke to the sect, and then plot Pry.


    When the other party finds that he is alone.


    It''s too late to regret it.


    Don''t think that without the priest, the current Liu Che can''t give believers stronger power.


    That is the old almanac of the past.


    Once Liu Che was just a god-man level.


    Now he is the **** of creation!


    There is a huge difference here.


    As long as Katie initiates the sacrifice now, he can bestow the opponent power beyond the apostles! ! !


    "As for Ye Laoxie, it doesn''t seem to have started the sacrifice. I seem to go to the game world to play."


    Tu Shan Yaya flicked her beautiful big tail, pouting her mouth with a bored expression.


    Liu Che tilted his head to look at her, and said with a smile: "Should I create a game world?"


    In fact, with so many goddesses, sometimes it is really boring.


    It''s not bad to make a small world first.


    As a result, his words made Tu Shan Yaya keep shaking her head.


    "That can''t do the gods, but now you have to restore your divine power, the creation of the world is a waste of power, let''s save it..."


    Look what a well-behaved goddess.


    Liu Che hugged him in his arms and said softly: "You guys, it''s so sweet, my gods are endless, growing every moment."


    "But it can''t be wasted, the accumulation of less will make more. Hehe..." Ren.


    Chapter 348 Fifty Thousand Elf Warriors, Galadriel applies for the Nether! (Guiqiu full order)


    Regarding the question of divine power, there is also how to break through and become stronger.


    Liu Che has always known it.


    Just want to gain more power, just like a fairy building a foundation.


    The stronger the foundation laid.


    When you go back and upgrade, your strength will be stronger.


    Therefore, it is really nothing to spend some divine power to create a small world.


    Even he has already determined the NPC.


    Just let Alaya and Gaia on the Lunar Plane be the masters.


    Anyway, these two little girls have been monitoring the earth before as managers.


    But seeing the little fox in his arms is so considerate, let''s do it in secret for the time being, and look back and give them a surprise.


    But what is the core of the world that I created?


    Liu Che recalled the various games in his previous life.


    It feels that only certain snow games are suitable for the creation of the world.


    Just when Liu Che was in a trance, Kagura''s voice came from outside.


    "God, Galadriel asked to meet."


    "Well, let her in."


    In fact, the gods do not need to ask for instructions to enter the temple, but when playing games, they still maintain a respect.


    At this time, you need to ask for instructions.


    Several girls sitting on the carpet laughed, and sent them from the back door to their respective dormitories, where they went to freshen up and rest.


    At the next moment.


    The blonde elf queen came to him.


    Galadriel''s Joan nose smelled a little odor in the air, and her cheeks couldn''t help but turn red.


    Kneeling on one knee, she whispered: "My Lord God, Mr. Saruman, the priest of the lower realm, sacrificed 50,000 elven warriors today. I don''t know what to do."


    "Well... it''s up to you to manage it, but you can''t stay in the golden forest."


    That is my own woman''s home, and naturally it is not a place to raise soldiers.


    The latter nodded.


    Then he continued: "At present, Saruman has controlled a lot of countries in my world, and swallowed them one by one. The religions are all over the earth, but it has also attracted the dissatisfaction of Amen Chau, and Morgoth is also on the side. Hatred, do I need help from the lower realms for the gods?"


    Liu Che glanced at the group chat record.


    Understand the whole story.


    After Morgoth''s dog-leg Sauron was killed, he lost his messenger and began to bounce around the mainland, and just happened to run into the rising Saruman.


    The two can''t fight each other.


    But although Morgoth''s power is strong, the believers are dizzy.


    In addition to the ring spirits, they can only rely on some monsters.


    Saruman originally thought that he could defeat Morgoth and unify the Middle-earth Continent, but he did not expect the gods of Amen Island to intervene.


    This makes him angry.


    Ever since, together with the two elf kings, the sacrifice was started.


    Want to bring Galadriel to the lower bounds.


    Just now Liu Che wandered into the underworld, but he didn''t notice when he came back and chatted.


    Unexpectedly, Saruman''s speed was quite fast.


    Many treasures were also offered.


    Seventy percent of the warriors of this group of elves are pure women. Now, with the increase of the system, they have all changed into shadow huntresses.


    Possess the bloodline of Druids.

 Chapter 443：

    The lowest is the strength of the Saint Grade Seven Stars.


    Very powerful.


    There are also some talented elves, Liu Che bestowed them the position of priestess of the moon.


    Belonging to Chang''e to take care of it.


    Liu Che said to Galadriel: "Go, but you should understand the severity of your shot, and don''t be too murderous."


    "Yeah. Thank you God... Galadriel will miss you forever while I''m away."


    Compared to the euphemism of Oriental Goddess.


    Galadriel and other cheerful goddesses will confess their expressions every time they leave.


    Liu Che liked this very much.


    "When you are in the lower realm, you can invite a few sisters. By the way... Bring Susu and their sisters, as well as Shangguan Haitang and Liu Sheng."


    "Yes."


    These goddesses have never played in the lower realms.


    Now I go to play once in a while.


    It''s also very good.


    Especially the goddess from the old high world, after leaving them out for a while.


    Now let it feel some warmth.


    When several goddesses were named, they were very surprised, especially Yu Shu burst into tears.


    "So God still remembers me... It''s so good..."


    Since half a year ago, after letting her go to bed once.


    I never called myself again.


    Only at the assembly, taking a long look.


    My heart is full of longing.


    Lu Suola knelt on the ground while holding Yushu, and said excitedly: "Thank you Sister Galadrier for your guidance. Sisters like me will certainly not forget your favor."


    "You guys, what silly things to say. Get up quickly..."


    Galadriel is not the kind of character who bullies others...


    Naturally, I can''t bear to kneel down.


    After all, everyone is sisters.


    Then after Sister Liu Sheng, everyone flew towards the world of the Lord of the Rings.


    ------------


    Inside the Gondor Palace.


    Liuli divine light descended from the sky.


    Several goddesses came here, and two of them were known to everyone, they were Galadriel and Arwen who had gone to the God Realm.


    In the past, these two were the most beautiful beings on the mainland.


    A bright and dazzling star is like the brightest star in the night sky.


    The other is her best relative.


    Galadriel now exudes a hazy halo.


    The bright white skin is hidden in the light, making it impossible to look directly.


    This noble aura makes it hard for the two Elf Kings to imagine that this is their former partner.


    Galadriel, one of the three great elven kings.


    Not only the momentum, but the coercion exuded from the opponent''s body is also shocking.


    Although very close.


    But the occasional breath makes people admire the strength of the other party.


    "Where is Morgoth''s army now?"


    Galadriel looked at Saruman, her golden eyes pointed directly at her heart.


    The old wizard with fierce temperament was always feared by others in the past.


    Now he became afraid of others.


    It''s really funny.


    "Return to Lord Goddess, they are located on the coast and want to attack Gondor and Luohan, but they were defeated by brave believers. They are currently under repair."


    "naval battle?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why not use 1.5 powerful magic?"


    Facing Galadriel''s question, Saruman shrugged helplessly.


    Then he whispered: "The dark curse magic that I chose, I don''t know how to use water spells..."


    Khan... This old wizard was so obsessed with divine art that he didn''t choose the water system. Now he is facing such a war.


    It¡¯s too late to learn temporarily.


    The other two elven kings also don''t know how to use water spells.


    So, I thought of sacrifice.


    Galadriel said with a smile: "Really, it turns out that I don¡¯t know how to fight in water. Forget it... I happen to be a **** of the water system. Let these indigenous gods see the power bestowed by the true gods today. I feel superior."


    "Yes, please move!"


    Saruman smiled grinningly.


    The tattered gods of Amenzhou, I have invited the rescuers, are you ready? .


    Chapter 349 Galadriel: This is Morgoth? It''s a bit rubbish! !


    Belfast Bay.


    As the outer sea of ??Gondor, here is particularly tense.


    There were no soldiers for thirty miles near the coast.


    All retreated and garrisoned inland, so that the enemies in the sea and Morgoth''s army would not be able to attack them.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    In order to regain the safety of the Middle-earth Continent.


    Morgoth used the race received from Amen to create an amphibious race that can live on sea and land.


    Has a strong ability to reproduce.


    Moreover, it is terribly toxic.


    "So, you are helpless?"


    "Yes, Goddess Galadriel, our believers are not afraid of these toxins, but the fishes in the sea have been poisoned to death. The soldiers here lack a lot of supplies..."


    No food is very dangerous.


    And Morgoth has been monitoring this coast.


    The rest of the Amen Island forces are in the Linton area, constantly strengthening their defenses there.


    It is equal to the current Saruman, completely dragged on this continent, unable to continue to expand his strength at all.


    For example, the power of the Dwarves.


    Originally, he had slowly intervened, but now he can only retreat back and give the other party a chance to breathe.


    Within a moment of effort, Galadriel and his party came to the 29th side of the coast.


    It is currently at noon.


    A hundred miles of Belfast Bay.


    They were all occupied by purple and black murlocs, they were extremely ugly, and their calls were very harsh.


    Always wow wow wow.


    Otherwise, it''s Ullala.


    Galadriel doesn''t like this kind of creatures anyway, because they have no enemies of themselves, and they will attack their own people and kill each other in this way.


    Keep a continuation of food.


    Cruel and ugly.


    A race that shouldn''t exist!


    "Sister, this kind of thing is so ugly, I didn''t expect this kind of thing..."


    "Looking at me, I don''t want to eat lunch anymore."


    Lu Su''s mouth was slumped, with an expression of vomiting.


    Showed Yushu next to him and smiled.


    Galadriel stepped forward and fixed his eyes on the sea fortress thousands of miles away.


    "So the enemy is hiding there? Sisters, get ready for the fortifications. I''m about to start the offensive."


    "Um."


    Several goddesses nodded together and quickly dispersed.


    A layer of colorful barrier protects all the coastal areas of Gondor.


    "Water System Magic¡¤Spiral Tornado"


    Accompanied by Galadriel''s low groan.


    The water element in a radius of thousands of miles.


    It was quickly mobilized.


    Morgoth is the strongest demon **** and the brother of the main **** Manwei.


    It was also shot into the void at one time.


    But after meeting the God of Eternity, the group of native gods finally couldn''t help it, and secretly sent someone to the secret place to release him.


    Feel the powerful waves of magic in the air.


    Morgoth, who was sitting in the Castle of Sin, suddenly opened his purple-blue eyes.


    "Oh? It seems that those little things are provoking me again this time, is it the water element...hehe, a little bit weak..."


    Huh.


    A swarthy energy.


    Envelop this castle.


    Countless waves of water turned into ferocious dragons, trying to completely destroy the castle.


    However, this black energy turned all this into nothingness.


    Murloc monsters on the coast were eliminated.


    But a castle came to the bay with a dark cloud.


    "Saruman, I heard that you have hired a helper this time, Yo... just a fallen elf, with good eyes... How about being my woman?"


    Morgoth''s voice is full of magnetism.


    It is also full of temptation.


    Galadriel''s pretty face was full of frost, and she felt insulted.


    A mere aboriginal **** dared to blaspheme himself.

 Chapter 444：

    If you are known by the gods, what do you think! ! !


    The temperature in the air keeps dropping rapidly.


    Galadriel''s long golden hair reached her feet, floating without wind, and she reached out and grabbed it.


    A perfect bow and arrow constructed from ice crystals appeared in his hand.


    She opened her cherry lips and said word by word: "Whether it is the dogs of Amenzhou protecting you or you are doing your own death, I, Galadriel, is always a woman of God. Welcome to the trial..."


    Huh.


    Huh.


    Huh.


    Three voices sounded, and three lights condensed on the ice-blue bow.


    The first light is the light element of this world. The light from thousands of miles nearby has been picked up, and the sky turns into a dark night.


    The second light is the water element, and the sea is drying up.


    The third light is ice.


    Galadriel was so angry for the first time, her mind had been locked on Morgoth''s filthy soul, and then her fingers loosened.


    The Arrow of Three Lights flew away instantly.


    At this moment, the arrow disappeared in front of everyone.


    But in front of Morgoth''s throne, an arrow appeared.


    His eyes kept shrinking sharply.


    How could it be so fast.


    The spell is too late to use! ! !


    Space is frozen and time is invalid.


    What kind of arrow is this!


    Morgoth wanted to cry at this moment, and he blamed his own mouth for provoke such a fierce woman, so he would throw the king and explode from the start. Is there such a shameless person?


    He didn''t have time to think about it.


    Trying to escape into the void.


    As a result, the space remains untouched.


    The shining rays of light covered the entire castle.


    Subsequently.


    Countless rays of light circulate here.


    The ice crystals refracted, and the light also produced countless attacks.


    Divide, destroy, and destroy.


    This terrible arrow made Saruman amazed.


    This kind of ultimate skill, even if the Lord Manwei came in person, would be torn to pieces by this kind of thing.


    The castle has long been turned into powder in the glare.


    And Morgoth kept screaming in tearing and rebirth.


    At the last moment, he pretentiously wanted to seduce Galadriel.


    In the next moment, he was reduced to a screaming dog.


    The believers of the religion began to cheer.


    "Goddess, invincible!!!"


    "Goddess, invincible!!!"


    "Goddess, invincible!!!"


    ...


    Galadriel watched Morgoth''s breath continue to fall, and couldn''t help but sneered: "Sisters, look optimistic. In the future, when you encounter this kind of apprentice, you can directly use the strongest move to destroy!"


    Even verbally take advantage of yourself.


    I also want to chop up this kind of dog!


    In the end Morgoth persisted for ten minutes before disappearing into ashes.


    A generation of demons seduced Sauron.


    In the end, he ended up like this. Before he died, he was thinking about why he was so mean.


    Maybe kneeling down and begging for mercy, maybe there is a glimmer of hope.


    It can only be said that Galadriel is too fierce!


    It doesn''t make sense at all.


    "Okay, things here are over, let''s start expanding the territory next, I want to see if those Amenzhou dogs dare to come!"


    Galadriel smiled triumphantly.


    In Amen Chau.


    Several gods sensed Morgoth''s death.


    They couldn''t help but sigh.


    "It seems that he is still a little worse. He didn''t get supplies in the void, and his strength is still a little insufficient. It is really embarrassing to be killed by an abandoned elf...".


    Chapter 350 The helpless decision of the Vera God System, Galadriel destroys the Linton area!


    "But you can''t say that. He is my brother after all. Although he was guilty before, he is fighting for us this time."


    Manway''s words silenced the gods present.


    "But having said that, what should we do next, the power on Linton''s side, no matter how strong it is, it is still not the opponent of the fallen elf called Galadriel."


    The power that can kill Morgoth.


    Naturally, those apostles can be killed.


    Now comes the problem.


    It was their gods who all shot, still waiting to be eaten away.


    This is a very serious question.


    Uomu said solemnly: "Let me talk about it first. When I lent Morgoth''s power before, my consciousness was attached to those murlocs. Judging from that feeling, the power of the fallen elves is far more powerful than mine. horrible!"


    He is the **** of the ocean.


    But inferior to water magic.


    What a humiliation this is.


    The goddess of light Varda Erantari said: "The light used by the other party is far greater than my power. It has an unimaginable attack power. If I make a move, I may be borrowed by the other party..."


    The gods of the same element.


    Whoever has the strongest element will obey the orders of others.


    This is the law of this world!


    Two gods expressed their opinions one after another, and the hearts of the other gods sank.


    The expression is very solemn.


    This is too fatal. Just one **** will abolish three gods.


    God of light.


    The **** of the sea.


    The **** of ice.


    All can''t use power, so what about the others?


    Not only one person came down from the other party, but a total of six!


    Such a small group.


    If all attributes are covered.


    Then they don''t fight, just give in.


    "If it doesn''t work, we can only use our blood to awaken the priest Iluvita!!! Only he can lead us to victory."


    Iluvita, the **** of the gods.


    The priest who created all elves and humans.


    He is supreme.


    It is also the apex of the world!


    As the father of Manwei and others, the gods don''t know where he is. Only the **** of the atmosphere, Manwei, knows some of his news.


    "If it is Father Iluvita, I think I can still contend against the evil **** outside the realm, but how can I wake up the priest. ¡¨?"


    Vana, the **** of flowers, asked.


    Said to use the blood of gods, but it wouldn''t really kill them.


    Manwei sighed and said: "I am not sure whether the priest still exists, but I think if we children are in danger of life, he should appear..."


    This should.


    Let the gods feel bad.


    Doesn''t this mean that Iluvita may have died!


    Some female gods cried because of it.


    But even so, they must give it a try, otherwise they will really wait to die.


    Once the fallen Maya Saruman swallows the entire continent, they will be completely killed in the dark forever.


    Just like that Morgoth.


    Never live beyond birth! ! !


    "Just do it, I believe Manway! It''s a big deal..."


    "Hey, I''m the **** of war, die and die, may the priest be with us!!!"


    "Father Iluvita, I have never thought about his old man that much. If we are really alive, we can be resurrected in his hands even if we are dead."


    The gods were slightly taken aback.


    It is indeed true if you think about it carefully.


    Father Iluvita is the creator of the world. They were created by the priest, and even death is just a return to the priest''s embrace.


    What are you afraid of?


    Middle-earth continent.


    Galadriel soared into the sky and headed towards the Linton area, while the other sisters were scattered across the religious sect, sending divine light to benefit the believers.


    The immature food world is ripened.


    The river water has become extremely sweet.


    The sky became dreamy.


    The area bordering Rohan State.


    Seeing the changes in their country, they couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Oh my god... a miracle has come to that country... the other party''s faith has been rewarded..."


    "But, why haven''t we received any feedback from the gods we have believed in for so long?"


    "This...maybe we are not religious enough."


    Not religious enough?

 Chapter 445：

    They are praying every month, and annual festivals are held every year.


    Isn''t this pious?


    Na Rohan and Gondor, as well as the small neighboring countries, only prayed, and they received divine grace.


    Such an unbalanced thing.


    Let the thoughts in people''s hearts begin to change.


    Since God does not respond to them.


    So is it necessary to believe in the gods before?


    Naturally it is not necessary.


    The answer is very simple.


    For a time, countless people came to the border of Luohan in worship of the gods and asked to join the religious cult.


    I thought I would be rejected.


    But I heard the priest from the recruitment office said softly to them: "Don¡¯t worry, we are God¡¯s people, and all beings are the children of Gods. Mistakes are inevitable. As long as they are not serious, God Will forgive you..."


    What a good god.


    Such compassion.


    So gentle.


    The attitude alone is desirable.


    People knelt on the ground and began to swear oaths.


    For a moment, a group of dwarves riding wild boars ran all the way from the snow-capped mountains.


    "¡§"We also want to join, can we? We are a dwarf race, abandoned by the original god..."


    "God''s grace is like a sea, as long as you believe in piousness, you can naturally join."


    The priest smiled softly.


    With so many people joining, it seems that the effect of the goddess'' birth is really great.


    I hope that Galadriel belongs to the Lord God and can kill the native gods.


    Otherwise, people will suffer more.


    Galadriel went to Linton alone.


    The body turns into rainbow light.


    Came to this land in just thirty minutes.


    As the bay area.


    Here is full of Maya, and other angels.


    When everyone saw the light appear.


    Unanimously raised his head.


    After seeing the goddess in the light, they all exclaimed.


    "Enemy attack..."


    "It''s the messenger of the evil gods from outside the territories!!"


    "Quick...Kill her!"


    Sounds like this continued to sound from below.


    Then magic, arrows, and witchcraft.


    One after another attacked Galadriel.


    The allure golden queen smiled charmingly, and then said indifferently: "You don''t even recognize me? Also the evil **** outside the territories! You have seen the posture of our true god.


    A group of dogs enslaved by the native gods, prepare to meet the power of the gods! "


    boom.


    A ripple of water film.


    Blocked in front of her and turned all attacks into nothingness.


    "Witness to the power of God, you sinners who do not realize it, under the power of my God, confess to your heart''s content..."


    Galadriel''s palm pressed down to remove the towel.


    Countless **** patterns.


    Condensed in its palm.


    Then it turned into a huge wave and slapped it directly down.


    The whole Linton Bay.


    Directly into Wang Yang! ! .


    Chapter 351 The elven queen who incarnates the goddess of slaughter, the father of the gods appears!


    Countless screams came out in the water, but slowly fell silent along with the waves.


    Galadriel¡¯s move is called ¡¾Blue Waters¡¿.


    Use its own water element as a medium.


    Then slapped and suppressed with a powerful force.


    Under this trick, more and more 100,000 people died in her hands.


    But Galadriel felt that it was still not enough, because his intention was to kill the native gods who blasphemed the spirits.


    Not these dogs.


    Killing some dogs is not fun at all.


    Galadriel looked in the direction of Amenzhou, raised his head and said, "You dogs, haven''t you come out? I thought my consciousness didn''t detect you?"


    Huh.


    She waved her hand forward.


    Numerous ripples spread out in an arc.


    Several gods from Amenzhou appeared in front of Galadriel.


    Each one is a true god.


    Because this place does not belong to the Middle-earth Continent.


    So they can appear directly!


    This involves an ancient agreement, and it is also a conspiracy of the native gods.


    The reason why Linton was chosen is because it is a vague place.


    Said it belongs to the Middle-earth Continent, but it doesn''t look like it.


    This is the reason why the army will be assembled here, but... now these army have been killed and hurry up, the sea is full of blood.


    Attracted countless sharks to roam here.


    Manway looked at the dead believer 040, his eyelids twitched, and gritted his teeth and said: "Galadriel, we should have killed you back then, **** fallen elf, how dare we kill all our believers!!"


    "Hmph, I said it at the beginning. These strange-minded spirits are the most difficult to deal with...but most people don''t understand what I think."


    A certain **** snorted dissatisfiedly.


    He wanted to kill Galadriel this group of fallen guys at the beginning, but most people disagreed, just thinking of exile them.


    Just let it fend for itself.


    Who would have thought that Galadriel would be recruited by Cthulhu.


    Become the female elf that rivals them! !


    No one thought of this.


    Galadriel couldn''t help laughing as she listened to the accusations of these acquaintances. She smiled brilliantly.


    There are even a lot of styles of laughter.


    Countless Veri looked at Galadriel jealously.


    I didn''t expect this fallen elves to become even more beautiful than them, which is really hateful.


    Galadriel laughed for a while, looked at the **** of atmosphere, and sneered: "Manway, you always say that I''m depraved, but what did you **** do?


    Do you remember your powerful self every day, or do you want to entertain yourself in that little Amen Island?


    You haven''t managed your own people well at all, but you ask others to do what you want and are bound by a paper contract.


    Where were you when Morgoth harmed the mainland?


    When Demon Lord Sauron was doing trouble in the Doom Mountains, where were you?


    Saying that others are depraved, you are depraved, right? Why did Iluvita abandon you? Haven''t you ever thought about it? "


    In a word, keep everyone under control.


    Galadriel took advantage of this gap and turned into the water elemental body.


    Cheating came to the front of the first Wei Li.


    The other party was wearing a long green dress and a crown made of flowers and straws on his head. This was the goddess of weaving---Veri.


    "Go to hell, bitch... you were the one who broke your mouth!"


    Huh.


    The azure blue spear pierced Veri directly.


    The latter couldn''t even shout out in exclamation, and fell to the ground with his wound covered, the speed so fast that all the gods did not expect it.


    Galadriel was unreasonable and turned his spear on Nesha, the goddess of dancing.


    These divine goddesses, where are her opponents.


    Seeing the water man rushing towards his face, he immediately screamed in horror: "Don''t kill me..."


    An atmospheric shield stood horizontally in front of Nesha.


    Let her breathe a sigh of relief.


    But at this moment, a blood stain appeared on her face.


    Pouch.


    Blood flies wildly.


    Nesha looked down, only to realize that she had been hit.


    When is it exactly?


    Obviously Manwei stopped the attack!


    "Ah...why...it''s obviously blocked...cough..."


    Nesha clutched her shattered body, her eyes dimmed.


    Finally died on the spot.


    "Because you are all stupid, the power of the true **** is not what you **** false gods can imagine, get ready for the next one...


    As for Manway, you can continue to stop it, I don¡¯t mind~~"


    Galadriel smiled sweetly, her body turned into droplets, and she had disappeared in place.


    The next moment.


    Esther, the goddess of rest, suffers.


    The blue arm directly pulled his heart out.


    Chirp.


    The blood of the gods ran down the ice-blue fingers, and then he was thrown into the rest of the gods.

 Chapter 446：

    "No... you executioner, I''m going to kill you..."


    The rapid fall of the three goddesses made all the gods extremely angry.


    And the underworld **** Namu Mandos uttered a sky-shaking roar.


    The combat power is amazing, the speed is surprisingly fast, and the combat experience is terrifying.


    Galadriel, who had only disappeared for a period of time, had such a powerful force that he could beat the God of War.


    Pluto is, after all, Pluto.


    When he shot, he briefly stopped Galadriel''s attack.


    But only a few minutes later, she got away, and another **** was killed.


    The one who died this time was Aoli Mahal, the **** of the earth.


    Manwei, the main **** of the atmosphere, looked at the fallen gods one after another, raised his head and roared: "Father Iluvita, do you have the heart to see this world fall...


    Look at this world.


    Demons are rampant! ! !


    Our children have died too many times. Do you have the heart to watch all of our children die? "


    The gods beside him also yelled in unison to try to awaken Iluvita.


    Galadriel''s eyes were cold, knowing that he could not drag on any longer, his power could kill Manway, but it was definitely not enough to deal with Iluvita.


    If Ye Rou comes over, it is estimated that Iluvita can be killed.


    But I can''t.


    Galadriel has a very precise knowledge of his combat effectiveness.


    With her speed accelerating, the three gods fell again, and the entire Linton area had long since turned into the land of the gods.


    One after another **** corpses fell from the sky.


    The earth is shaking.


    The ocean is roaring.


    The entire sky is in a state of intense change.


    Is the end of the world coming?


    For ordinary people, things in the Linton area make them extremely frightened.


    Only some highly capable people understand.


    This is a battle of gods.


    The Eternal Church launched an attack towards Amenzhou.


    Who can become the ruler of this world depends on the outcome of this battle.


    Accompanied by the **** of the sea fell severely injured.


    Galadriel finally came to Manway.


    "Child, can''t you spare his life?"


    Just when the ice blue fingers were only one millimeter from Manwei''s neck, a melodious sigh suddenly came from the sky. .


    Chapter 352 Liu Che is here, dare you to try one of my women''s hair!


    This voice revealed helplessness.


    It also reveals sadness.


    Galadriel retreated violently, staring at the stars.


    I saw the stars condensed.


    The figure of an old man wearing a plain robe appeared in front of her.


    Is this Iluvita?


    Galadriel was surprised, but not at all-afraid.


    Soon she sneered, "You should ask your dog, what kind of good things have you done over the years?"


    Iluvita frowned and said, "You were also created by me. Why are you so rude? Although you have suffered, there will always be a day when the clouds will be cleared. Why do you want to surrender to that extraterritorial god?"


    "Father!!"


    "The priest is here, we are saved..."


    Manwei watched Iluvita come, knelt on the ground, and shouted excitedly: "Father Iluvita, this fallen elf not only killed Morgoth, but also killed many brothers and sisters. , Please bring them back to life..."


    The remaining gods also knelt in front of Iluvita.


    Make the same prayer.


    Iluvita nodded and said, "It''s very simple..."


    His eyes lit up, and countless stars began to fall.


    When the light shines to the extreme.


    Nothing happened.


    Manwei and others were dumbfounded.


    What''s the matter?


    The priest missed?


    Iluvita himself wondered why he couldn''t resurrect his child. He stared at the ground intently, and angrily said after a while: "Kalandriel, you actually destroyed all their **** cores!!!"


    The core of God is the core of God.


    Once destroyed, it will never be resurrected.


    Even he couldn''t do it.


    Unless you reverse time and space, let time return to its previous state! ! !


    However, it will undoubtedly take more effort to do so.


    Iluvita was shocked and angry.


    However, Galadriel on the ground laughed loudly: "So this is the so-called Father Iluvita. It is indeed the guy who created the garbage. When I killed these dogs, I had already destroyed their core. NS.


    There are other methods you can try, and declare in advance... The gods killed by me will never be resurrected! "


    Because I used the law of causality.


    This kind of law is not in this world.


    When Galadriel killed the god, cause and effect were judged to be the god''s death.


    Even if time reverses, in the cause and effect, it is still dead.


    Unless there is a stronger law of cause and effect than her, this outcome can be reversed.


    But it is clear that Iluvita did not master this power.


    When he wanted to condense the lives of his children, he found that there was an invisible force obstructing him.


    No matter how hard you work.


    Can''t change this fact.


    Even if Father Iluvita condenses the shattered body, the soul inside would have been shattered a long time ago.


    Finally discovered the so-called problem.


    That is a higher power, a point that is difficult to reach in his entire life.


    Iluvita was shocked.


    It turned out that when he was asleep, such a terrifying **** came to this world.


    Manwei looked at the lifeless brothers in the sky, and asked in shock: "Father Iluvita, why don''t my brothers wake up..."


    "They are dead!"


    Iluvita''s voice was full of vicissitudes, and her tone was full of anger.


    Suddenly, he turned his head abruptly, looked at Galadriel in his own world and roared loudly.


    "Since you killed my child, then I will kill you too!!!"


    The star giant raised his hand and hit Linton with a punch.


    A punch of the power of creation god.


    Galadriel is definitely not reachable.


    Although the **** of creation has great water, people already have authority.


    Manway waited for the living gods.


    Seeing the priest''s anger, they fled here one after another.


    "Wait, Galadriel...you fallen spirit, prepare to be broken into pieces in the priest''s wrath..."


    Manway laughed wildly as he ran.


    He turned to look at each other.


    However, instead of showing a scared expression, Galadriel aimed at him with a bow and arrow.


    Isn''t she afraid of death?


    Whoosh.


    The long arrow pierced the sky and chased towards him.


    Manway showed a look of horror, and maximized his strength.


    With the shield of thirteen layers of atmosphere, he will be firmly protected in it.


    But who knows this seemingly simple arrow.


    But it broke out with amazing power.


    In that water splash bow and arrow.


    There was a black and gold arrow hidden, and the filthy power on it melted all the shields instantly.


    "Do not!!!!"


    Manway roared.


    The body was penetrated instantly.


    Moreover, the **** core was directly contaminated by this strange power, and the whole body was shattered in an instant.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Kaguya''s latest masterpiece.


    Bone curse magic!


    Galadriel, as a sister of the gods, naturally carried many such small gifts.


    There are even many protecting lives.


    After killing Manwei, the golden elf queen looked at the punch that fell in the sky and sneered: "Bullying me, have you ever wondered if my **** will be angry?"


    I don''t know when in her hands.


    Already holding a refined fire phoenix jade pendant.


    The front is eternal, and the north is Galadriel.


    It was a token made by Liu Che for all gods, and each of them could contact his body.


    "Then I can kill you before he comes, such a fallen spirit, you should atone for it with death!!!"


    Iluvita''s voice resounded across the continent.


    0....0


    But at this moment.

 Chapter 447：

    An extremely sacred voice overwhelmed Iluvita''s voice and spread throughout the world of the Lord of the Rings.


    "Really, you dare to try one of my women''s hair..."


    The fire phoenix jade pendant lighted up.


    Gathered for a portal.


    Then Liu Che walked out from inside. He came from the main body, and his natural figure was only the size of an ordinary person.


    Looking at the angry star giant Iluvita.


    Liu Che hummed softly: "I didn''t pay any attention to you, but you still slapped your nose on your face. An old miscellaneous hairy, daring to speak wildly!


    Come over to me! ! ! "


    Iluvita''s face was shocked.


    Because he found that he couldn''t move, even speaking was an extravagant hope.


    Accompanied by Liu Che''s words.


    The incarnation of the stars in the sky, instantly shattered.


    A sloppy, gray-haired old man was dragged to Liu Che''s face from the distant temple.


    "The so-called God of Creation is such a virtue? You really shame the word God. Since you dare to provoke me, you are ready to be killed."


    At this time, Iluvita was struggling madly.


    But I found that what I did was of no use at all.


    The element no longer responds to itself.


    Even the power was frozen in the body.


    What kind of trick is this?


    Why is the other party so powerful! ! !


    Looking at the aboriginal **** who looked like a puppy with a pleading face, Liu Che sneered: "Don''t struggle, we are not a **** of the same level, go to hell..."


    He pointed his finger forward.


    Thousands of Guanghua detonated inside Iluvita. people.


    Chapter 353 Shocked group members, Wei Zhuang came to Xiaoshengxianzhuang!


    The seemingly simple finger actually destroyed Iluvita''s core.


    And blocked all the power of Iluvita.


    Let him disconnect from the world temporarily.


    Simply put, Iluvita has been suppressed, and will fall into a state of eternal sleep in the future, and will never be able to wake up again.


    Until the world is captured.


    Then he will die completely.


    And the rest of the Villas.


    Seeing the priest''s "death", one by one wailed desperately.


    "No... Father priest..."


    "It''s over, it''s over, our world will plunge into darkness..."


    ...


    In stark contrast to it.


    Gondor and other religious places.


    Seeing that the false **** Iluvita was defeated by his own god, he fell into a carnival.


    "Wuhu... Long live the God of Eternity, our world is liberated!!! Great..."


    "Enjoy freedom and light in the future, the false **** is completely dead!!!"


    "Long live, long live the God of Eternity!!!"


    This moment of Saruman''s excitement was recorded, and he was going to send it to the group after a while.


    Let everyone admire the greatness of God.


    A **** of the level of creation god.


    It was killed like this!


    This proves that the power of God is getting stronger and stronger.


    That''s great.


    The stronger the power of God, the more proud they are as believers and the more secure they are.


    "That''s all for the time being. I can''t stay here for a long time. You have to go back soon."


    "Well, I know."


    Galadriel put away his cold expression and smiled sweetly at Liu Che.


    Even the girl just got together and kissed.


    Liu Che''s figure quickly faded.


    Galadriel looked at the surging sea full of blood and waved his hand to create a garden where some medicines could be planted in the future.


    Nourish with the blood of false gods.


    I think it should be pretty good.


    She thought with a smile on her face.


    Then the Golden Elf Queen returned to the border of Gondor and accepted Saruman''s pilgrimage.


    "See Lord God."


    "You don''t have to pay so much. Except for those false gods who have been frightened, the rest of the Vera Gods have all died. It''s up to you next."


    "Yes, Lord Queen. I don''t know the gods and he..."


    "The **** has gone back, this world cannot hold the gods for a long time, so kill the false **** leader and leave..."


    "It''s a pity, I still want to worship the greatness of God."


    Saruman said regretfully.


    Yawen next to him said with a light smile: "There will always be a chance to go to the God Realm in the future. Don''t be sad because of this..."


    At this time, the other goddesses were accepting the worship of the gods.


    Galadriel was going to stay for two days, returning to the Eternal God Realm.


    -----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ding... The fallen white robe wizard uploaded a video.


    Signature: [Death of Creation-Level False God]


    Tanjirou: "Damn, Saruman, your kid is fast enough, this will kill the false **** of creation???"


    Ninja scientist: "Tanjirou, you kid is blind, or the head was kicked by a donkey. A few days ago, Saruman said that he sacrificed, and now he must be praying to the goddess."


    Troubled Times: "A creation-level false god, that is the greatest **** from Ling? It is true that an old birthday star is not afraid of death if he eats arsenic."


    General Yuwen: "You deserve it if you die. If you dare to defile the name of the true god, death is his destination!"


    Judicial God: "...the horror is so, I''ll watch the video first. I''ve been a little busy lately, it''s really a headache..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Hiss...please let me fast in, gosh... directly destroy the incarnation of the star and drag it out of the distant temple.


    What is this mighty force?


    I can''t imagine it! "


    Although he was in the game, he just heard about the goddess Xiyao.


    Devil and the like.


    But now facing the creation-level gods.


    Still shocked by the opponent''s power.


    If he were to stand in front of Galadriel, he would be in a hurry just to summon the gods, but the opponent took time to kill the **** of Manwei.


    This calmness is worth learning from him.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "My mother asked me why I should kneel and watch the gods show off. The so-called power is not based on whoever is older, but on whose strength is stronger."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "That''s right. The gods have also talked about the issue of power before, although sometimes He also uses incarnations.


    But that''s the case when you can''t withdraw.


    I really sympathize with this native god. With his small power, I actually want to try to understand the power of the god. It''s ridiculous..."


    Lord Ouyang: "...Is this the power of the true god? I am completely convinced!!! Whether it is the power of the goddess or the shot of the true god, they have deeply conquered me, don''t ask. .. From now on I will be Galadriel¡¯s little fan of God..."


    Good guy, kill hundreds of thousands of lackeys backhand.


    Then ruthlessly slaughtered the false gods.


    Such style is really desirable.


    ...


    Within the devil.


    Herder just finished watching the video.


    His face was very solemn.


    Watching with her power, she still couldn''t see the true face of the God of Eternity, no matter how close she was, she couldn''t see clearly even face to face.


    But all the members of the group are fine.


    Is there power in the dark to block me?


    Held thought it should be like this, thinking back to the old man in the Starry Sky Temple, who was forcibly pulled in front of the God of Eternity.


    Its strength has surpassed her twice.


    But being in the hands of God, I can''t even struggle.


    The thing that caught Herder the most was the golden elf''s moves, which seemed unremarkable, but made the dead unable to regenerate.


    Even the powerful creation gods have incomprehensible power.


    What exactly is it?


    "I''m really curious... I feel a little unbearable in my heart..."


    Herder''s breathing was a little short.


    A woman''s personality is like a cat, she is more curious about everything, but as a suspicious and self-sufficient Herder, her curiosity will be a hundred times stronger. 1.5


    After watching this video.


    She felt that she was going to lose sleep for a while.


    For a moment, she wanted to ignore everything and directly chose to sacrifice to the gods.


    Become a believer.


    "No, I can''t give in like that...you have to watch carefully."


    With a long sigh, the room plunged into darkness.


    That night, news of an earthquake came from a certain area of ??the Demon World, and it lasted all night.


    Kahn sat in his own territory, frowning at Herder.


    I don''t know why this woman is crazy.


    -------------


    In the world of Daqin at this time.

 Chapter 448：

    Wei Zhuang came to Xiaoshengxianzhuang and looked at Zhang Liang with a surprised look. He said, "Why, don''t you recognize me?"


    The other party felt his detached aura and finally reacted.


    "Are you thrown into the arms of Yingzheng?".


    Chapter 354 Zhang Liang defeated, and occasionally won the Flame Ling Ji!


    According to recent intelligence.


    Anyone who joins the eternal religion will gain unimaginable power.


    In addition, Wei Zhuang lost contact before.


    Now he suddenly came in front of him, obviously he was a bad person.


    Zhang Liang lowered his head and squeezed the organ with his fingers, sending messages to others.


    There is danger, withdraw quickly!


    Standing in the distance, Wei Zhuang said in a flat tone: "People can go against the sky. We all understand this. But how can people go against God?"


    "Do you believe in the existence of gods? A direct disciple of Guigu, to believe in ghosts and gods?"


    Zhang Liang tried to delay time and began to sophistry.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Feng next to Wei Zhuang answered his question.


    "Since there are immortals, why can''t there be gods, heaven and earth are created by gods, it''s just that sentient beings are ignorant... and you don''t have to call people.


    Those people were arrested long ago.


    The entire Songhai is under the control of quicksand! "


    When Zhang Liang heard the words, his heart was cold.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would arrive not long ago, and he hadn''t got any news yet.


    Ying Zheng is going to kill all those who disobey him!


    "In that case, why didn''t you kill me?" 29


    Zhang Liang drew out his saber and walked out of the room slowly.


    He seems to be a scholar.


    In fact, both civil and military, but martial arts are not great.


    Not a first-class swordsman.


    Wei Zhuang said calmly: "We are friends and understand your ambitions, why not join Yingzheng''s system and exert stronger strength."


    "Different ways, do not seek each other. It turns out that Wei Zhuang, don''t you understand this truth? Why did Gai Nie always fight with you? I think you know it well, right?"


    "This is completely different. Yingzheng is committed to calming the world. There are many countries outside of the Qin Dynasty. There are Xiongnu in the west, and Guishuang in the west...


    We toss in a small place like this in vain, it will only waste our own resources.


    And don¡¯t you think that a few decades is too short for a person?


    More than ten years have been wasted from learning Chinese to having his own independent thoughts. "


    Talents like Zhang Liang are worthy of winning.


    Otherwise, Wei Zhuang would have killed him long ago.


    How can there be time to beep more than this.


    Listening to Wei Zhuang''s words, Zhang Liang fell into silence.


    In all fairness.


    Why didn''t I join the Yingzheng system? Simply put, it''s just one sentence.


    Yingzheng will not reuse herself.


    The other party has Li Si, Zhao Gao and a group of people.


    Various ministers also came.


    Even if I go, it''s just icing on the cake.


    But if troubled times come, he will become the founding hero of other countries.


    This is the highest honor of all counselors in ancient times.


    For example, Zhuge Liang joined Liu Bei instead of Cao Cao.


    Because when Cao Cao started his family.


    It''s already very powerful.


    Even if you choose Cao Cao, what can you get?


    But Liu Bei is different.


    He has nothing, and is nominally a descendant of the Han family.


    Although finally lost.


    But it has won fame.


    Seeing Zhang Liang''s silence, Wei Zhuang continued: "Your Majesty only gave me a short time, don''t make me embarrassed..."


    The voice just fell.


    The sound of a wave emerged.


    Zhang Liang''s eyes shrank sharply, and he saw a shark made of water floating beside Wei Zhuang staring at him.


    He even roared smartly.


    Is this alive?


    He was shocked.


    Then the shark changed again, becoming a crystalline blue long sword.


    The chill is pressing.


    The ground is freezing.


    Now it is summer, but it gives people a feeling of nine cold days!


    Is this the power of God?


    Amazing skills.


    "Then you are now a fairy?"


    "No, only one step...but flying with the sword can still do it."


    Zhang Liang was stagnant when he heard the words, and smiled bitterly on his face.


    What else is this hitting?


    What are you kidding about when mortals fight against immortals?


    "I admit defeat, but please let me see Ying Zheng!"


    "Yes, but remember... it is true that he is the emperor. The identity of the priest is what Yingzheng attaches the most importance to!"


    Sanghai Confucianism surrendered.


    Then it''s a matter of course.


    The remnants of the Xiang clan were pulled out one by one here.


    As for the other factions, seeing the iron-blood suppression of Quicksand, they all chose to surrender.


    Because of disobedience, all were killed!


    I thought that such a method would be unacceptable to residents.


    But with the arrival of the religious missionaries, everything became shocking.


    "The Eternal God Religion is the state religion of Da Qin, and it is also the sect of the Eternal God. Anyone who has a kind heart can join the religion and stay away from the common afflictions..."


    This was originally the land of Qilu.


    Although ruled by the Qin Dynasty, many people still miss the former country.


    It was not until the emergence of the gods that this delusion was completely shattered.


    Because after joining the cult, they can feel substantial strength.


    "Then Mr. Wei, let''s say goodbye..."


    The envoy smiled at Wei Zhuang.


    The latter nodded, and led Zhang Liang and his party towards Xianyang.


    Faster than imagined.


    It''s just a matter of rushing.


    They drove very fast, and they arrived at the border of Xianyang within ten days.


    And on this night.


    In order to repay her kindness, Yan Lingji came to rescue Zhang Liang, but was captured by Wei Zhuang.


    There is a huge gap in the strength of the two sides.


    Zhang Liang''s eyes flashed with unbearable expression, and he had already written to her to stay away from Da Qin, but still moths came to the flames.


    Why bother.


    Wei Zhuang looked at the captured people, and said to Bai Feng: "I didn''t expect that there was one more prisoner. Your Majesty said that we would let us take Yan Lingji back with us. I didn''t expect to encounter it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Bai Feng smiled faintly, looking very happy.


    Now the task is complete.


    It''s really comfortable.


    Afterwards, the group continued on their way.


    Finally, two days later, he came to the city of Xianyang.


    Looking at a familiar but unfamiliar place.


    This group of prisoners were stunned. The city was renovated and transformed, and it was full of modern atmosphere.


    No dust on the road.


    There are no dull students in the library, but a group of teachers who teach real knowledge. They are dressed in plain clothes.


    Speaking is also approachable.


    Zhang Liang looked stupid, and their Confucianism was greatly impacted.


    Shouldn''t you respect the teacher?


    But why is it like a friend.


    At this time, a group of black-clothed swordsmen flew from the sky with swords, and everyone was equipped with the eternal gods'' ornamentation.


    "These are the monitoring priests in the sect. They are all talented people. Although they are not as smart as you, they can serve the people."


    The supervisory priest is responsible for the transmission of information in various places, as well as handling some emergency matters.


    The strength is very strong.


    And die loyal to the religion! ! !


    Yan Lingji''s eyes widened, and she asked blankly: "Then are they all immortals?"


    "No... it is only after learning the magical arts of the wind system that you have the skill of Yujian, but some people have indeed reached the limit of immortals.".


    Chapter 355 Shocked Master Xiaomeng, the Eternal God Realm is here! (Guiqiu full order)


    Yingzheng has many dead men, relying on divine arts and devout beliefs.


    Coupled with the original strength.


    Most of the people in the yin and yang family have already stepped into the boundaries of immortals.

 Chapter 449：

    Among them, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi once split a mountain with a single force, and he was shocked to an unimaginable point by it at that time.


    But Ying Zheng said that this is just a trail.


    The immortals in their world are just hypocritical immortals without real power.


    It''s just a powerful person.


    Wei Zhuang naturally recognized this sentence, because he had seen the Law Bodies of God.


    ......


    Inside the Xianyang Palace.


    Ying Zheng received news from outside.


    "Your Majesty Mr. Wei Zhuang, the prisoners of Sanghai have been brought back, and they are waiting for your call outside!"


    "Well, let him in."


    "Yes."


    Donghuang Taiyi looked at the chessboard in front of the two of them, and said, "It seems that this guy still brutally killed the Confucian people!!!"


    "I asked him to keep his hands."


    "Why?"


    "In the future, Da Qin will conquer other countries, and more people will be needed to manage it. My clone is lacking in skills, and the internal friction is really not boring..."


    Ying Zheng dropped a chess piece and said earnestly.


    Donghuang Tai smiled and said: "It turns out that this is the case, your people are here, let''s talk later..."


    He doesn''t like meeting outsiders.


    Therefore, the body twisted and disappeared.


    Then Zhang Liang and Yan Lingji were brought over.


    The rest were left outside the temple.


    "See Master, Wei Zhuang is back..."


    "Well, this must be Mr. Ovary."


    Ying Zheng came to the three of them, and his eyes fell on Zhang Liang.


    His eyes were so shiny that Zhang Liang didn''t dare to look at him.


    Obviously the other party didn''t do anything, but he felt that there was a dragon in his eyes, looking at him with a sullen face.


    "See Master Chief."


    "See Master Chief."


    Following Wei Zhuang''s words, the two reluctantly said hello.


    Ying Zheng nodded and gave seats to several people, and then said, "Have you ever seen the prosperity of Xianyang? Except for the efforts of widows, this is all due to the power of God. Do you think people are happy. ¡¨?"


    happiness?


    It''s more than happiness, it''s a paradise on earth.


    Zhang Liang sighed in his heart.


    Everyone can study, and the country is strong, let alone a thief.


    There was not even a beggar on the road.


    How terrible is this?


    Of course, he also guessed that there will be beggars who have only been expelled. After inquiring about it, he realized that Ying Zheng has a strategy against beggars.


    It''s called the Reengineering Project.


    Teach beggars about survivability.


    Even if it is farming, these people can be well-fed.


    The beggar naturally disappeared slowly.


    Moreover, as long as you work hard, you will have food.


    As for the salted fish who wanted to be a beggar, he was naturally given a severe lesson by the black guard.


    Yan Lingji was silent for a while, and asked, "I wonder what your attitude towards Baiyue is?"


    "Baiyue? From now on, this world will be Daqin''s land, and wherever the sun shines, there will be Daqin''s national flag.


    The widows will sacrifice to the gods in the future.


    Then they will attack other countries. If Baiyue obeys, they will not tolerate them if they resist. "


    Ying Zheng''s tone is very strong.


    Make Yan Lingji speechless.


    But even if she tried to persuade him, Bai Yue wouldn''t surrender.


    Zhang Liang asked at this time: "Then I don''t know what the priest will do to me? Honestly speaking, I don''t believe in God."


    "If Mr. Zifang helps me manage the land, he will naturally give you an official to manage foreign affairs in the future. As for not believing in God?


    You will understand soon. "


    Ying Zheng smiled confidently.


    Wei Zhuang next to him lit up and said, "Is the altar completed?"


    "Yes. Recently, many people have felt the grace of God and joined the labor one after another. The progress has been faster than 30%, and the construction will be completed soon."


    Ying Zheng laughed proudly, and the altar was built.


    The rest of the places are already ready.


    Just wait to worship the gods.


    Are these people still not believing in God?


    The mere Zhang Liangkou said he didn''t believe it. He was afraid that he would kneel on the ground in fright if he saw a miracle.


    --------


    Time is fleeting.


    With the completion of the great altar, Ying Zheng finally found the grand ceremony of the nation.


    In order to celebrate the gift of the gods, a state sacrifice is held.


    "It''s finally about to begin. I''m so excited... I don''t know how great the gods are. Will they be as great as they thought?"


    "It may also be that the gods descended into the world. According to the sect, the gods are sometimes too busy to let their own gods descend into the world."


    "This...that''s right, I also heard about it yesterday. The power of the gods is second only to the gods and is the representative of the gods!!!"


    Whether it is of God, or God himself.


    They all need to worship the existence of faith.


    And before Yan Lingji left Xianyang Palace, she was positioned as a preparation goddess.


    The price is that Yingzheng will be merciful when attacking Baiyue in the future.


    The solemn Luan drove on, and it was not Ying Zheng who was sitting.


    But the holy goddess.


    Duanmu Rong, Gao Yue, Xue Nu, Shao Si Ming, Da Si Ming, Yan Ling Ji and even Yan Fei.


    They are all in this luang driving.


    They will accept the worship of all peoples, with respect to God.


    Go to the Eternal God Realm.


    ""Mother, I''m a little scared..."


    Gao Yue was still young at this time, and as the vehicle moved slowly, she said in fear.


    Concubine Yan touched her daughter''s head and comforted: "It''s okay, my mother will always be with you..."


    "Um."


    moment.


    Upon seeing Luanjia coming, Ying Zheng motioned to Li Si.


    The national festival ceremony officially began.


    Wei Zhuang, Zhang Liang and others knelt and sat in the third row of the auditorium.


    The rest are in the fourth row, or the periphery of the altar.


    "Respectfully invite the goddess to come, this festival will thank the gods for their gifts, and at the same time pray for God''s mercy..."


    Countless fireworks rose.


    The sacred fire in the temple was also lit.


    Wearing a black robes, Ying Zheng knelt in the center of the altar, chanting the sacrificial texts word by word.


    Among the hundreds of families, there is no opposition to Qin forces.


    They all watched from the third stage of the altar.


    For example, Master Xiaomeng of Taoism.


    Although Ying Zheng also wanted her to be a goddess, the other party insisted on it, not a god.


    Think that Taoism is natural.


    So he was invited to observe the ceremony.


    After a stick of incense.


    The sacred fires all over Daqin were ignited, and the entire sky turned into a dazzling color, although it was only during the day.


    But under the influence of the power of faith.


    Slowly turned into night.


    "Why don''t you know the stars in the night sky?"


    Xiao Meng couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Everyone heard the sound and looked towards the sky.


    Countless stars are arranged, but no familiar ones are seen! ! !


    And there are many stars that are unusually dazzling.


    If Ying Zheng pays attention to his voice at this moment, he will definitely understand that this is the **** star of promotion.


    Begging with the appearance of the star screen.


    The sky began to change again.


    The world is drawn closer.


    All beings saw an unimaginable scene.


    It is countless huge stars appearing in front of them.


    Each one is as dazzling as the sun!


    This has undoubtedly changed everyone¡¯s perceptions. The so-called "someone outside of the world" is not just a lie. .


    Chapter 356 The sacrifice of the young man and the others, the sacrifice of Taoist Xiaomeng!


    This is nothing.


    What really shocked the people of Daqin was the supreme star field in the God Realm.


    The breath from the gods rushed to his face.


    It''s almost suffocating.


    Roar.

 Chapter 450：

    Just when everyone was lost in the starry sky of God''s Domain, a deafening dragon roar came from inside.


    Fengming followed.


    In the end, it was a unicorn.


    All kinds of strange beasts are active in the starry sky.


    For them, this is just a daily walk.


    ...


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Liu Che received the system prompt.


    "Ding...your main priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a six-star ice and snow goddess---[Snow Girl]."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a six-star wood goddess [Duanmu Rong]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you received a six-star fire goddess [Da Si Ming]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a phantom six-star goddess [Shao Si Ming] 043."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star alchemy goddess [Gao Yue]."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a six-star fire goddess [Han Ling Ji]."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a goddess of the seven-star incantation system [Yan Fei]."


    Although Ying Zheng only sacrificed the goddess, his world treasures are very few.


    The sincerity is enough.


    Just as he was about to send someone to the lower realm to reward him, the system once again heard a reminder.


    "Ding...your chief priest Ying Zheng held a national sacrifice ceremony and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a seven-star natural goddess [Xiao Meng]."


    "Xiaomeng? Could it be that Taoist woman... I didn''t expect Ying Zheng to be so caring, not bad..."


    Liu Che looked happy, and said to Ye Rou: "Go and send the seeds of the Temple of Life and some technology to Yingzheng."


    "I don''t know what power to give him?"


    "For strength, it''s the realm of the golden immortal for the time being."


    "Yes!"


    In front of Ye Rou was the strongest one among the gods.


    Now that he has been practicing hard for a period of time, he has come to the nine stars of the gods.


    It was only one step away to break through to the existence of the lower **** level, which was the **** Liu Che valued most.


    Of course, except Liu Ning.


    Liu Ning''s current strength is the master god! ! !


    If Dao Guo can continue to recover, it is not impossible to achieve the creation of the world.


    In the world of Daqin.


    All believers and the people are watching the vision in the sky.


    The gods they are looking forward to come to the world.


    moment.


    A dim light cut through the space.


    Appeared above the altar.


    She was dressed in a white dress, with a pink mask on her face, and her long, supple hair reached her heels.


    Wearing accessories surrounded by seven stars on his wrist.


    A black phoenix jade pendant was tied around his waist.


    The front is eternal, and the north is Ye Rou.


    Of course, all believers can only see the word eternity.


    The holy and noble aura makes one dare not look directly at it.


    Xiao Meng, who broke into the divine light, didn''t care about her appearance, but faced Ye Rou but felt ashamed.


    She is so beautiful.


    It is said that immortals are above all else.


    But Xiao Meng understood that God is the existence of all things beyond.


    It is precisely because of seeing the greatness of the God Realm.


    She didn''t hesitate to come and sacrifice herself.


    Just for the pursuit of the true Tao.


    Taoism believes in heaven and earth, and when things that transcend heaven and earth appear in front of Xiaomeng''s eyes.


    She was intoxicated, unable to extricate herself from it.


    Zhang Liang knelt on the ground, dumbfounded.


    This **** man is too terrifying.


    It is nothing to stand up in the void, but what about the void that cannot be healed behind her?


    The earth, water, fire and wind are like toys.


    Riyue is a humble existence in front of her.


    This is a god-level existence, so the power of the true **** must be more powerful than her.


    Ying Zheng saw the mask.


    Knowing that it was Ye Rou who came from the world.


    Immediately, he bowed his head respectfully and said: "The priest Yingzheng, see Ye Rou is a god."


    The strongest comes from God.


    This is God''s affirmation of my merits.


    Fortunately, the goddess is enough, otherwise he would feel embarrassed just for some sword-like weapons.


    "Well, get up... Ying Zheng. God is very satisfied with your sacrifice, and I hope you will not be too proud. It is the only way to spread the religion of God to the world."


    "Yes, Ying Zheng knows."


    "Then take the order, God has the order: give Yingzheng Jinxian cultivation base, ten thousand years of life, and one hundred thousand fairy seeds, and some scientific and technological drugs..."


    "Thank God for the gift!!!"


    Ying Zheng heard that Wanzai Shouyuan, there are 100,000 immortals.


    His face was red with excitement.


    He does not lack strength, but he is afraid that his life and food are not enough.


    It''s all there now.


    Then just work hard to develop.


    God, so considerate.


    There will be goddesses in the future, and I will sacrifice them all to you.


    Li Si and others next to him also trembled happily.


    When the gods approve your Majesty, it naturally means that they approve these subjects, and all the efforts are worthwhile.


    Those remnants of the Six Kingdoms.


    To die is to comply with God''s will.


    No matter how many people you kill, you should! ! !


    Ye Rou didn''t stay long. After the sermon was over, he bestowed some common methods on ministers who had contributed to the religion.


    Accompanied by the divine light, the goddesses departed.


    At this moment, Ying Zheng''s body was wrapped in golden light, and the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit was already the limit of this world.


    At this moment, he only felt his consciousness spread thousands of miles.


    The empire is under control.


    The rest are the same.


    Seeing the head of the Dao Sect ascend into the God Realm, the Dao Sect people said with an idea: "From now on, I will also be a member of the Sect, and I will be renamed the Sect of the Sect."


    Although there is one more prefix.


    But their organization is completely legal.


    Although he had previously supported the Great Qin Empire and received the support of Ying Zheng, the development of the religion made Xiao Meng very unhappy.


    So that I was forced to come to watch it today.


    In the end, because of being attracted by the God Realm, he entered the God Realm.


    Ying Zheng opened his eyes when he heard Daomen''s words, looked at the clear sky, and laughed: "In order to thank God for his gift, no taxes will be collected for three years. Today is God''s Grace Day every year."


    "Long live the priest!!!"


    "Long live!!"


    "Hurray!!!"


    Listening to the cheers of the people, Ying Zheng couldn''t help but sigh.


    "This is the great Qin citizen who yearns for...".


    Chapter 357 Yingzheng''s Next Target Baiyue, Concubine Yan with Inferiority!


    When Ying Zheng fell from the sky, Zhang Liang, Wei Zhuang and others had already arrived in front of him.


    "Everyone, can you understand the greatness of God now?"


    Zhang Liang took a step forward, knelt down on one knee, and said excitedly: "It''s the ovary that is stupid. I want to overthrow your rule for personal gain. If I think about everything early, it won''t keep Sanghai in turmoil."


    This is the truth.


    He said that he would make the world peaceful and live and work in peace and contentment.


    It''s actually just a slogan.


    It''s just fooling those fools to sell themselves and win over allies.


    If the world is really peaceful, it will be peaceful to assist Yingzheng.


    Fusu smiled from the side and said, "Mr. Zifang, don''t want to do this. If you can correct evil and return to the right, the father will be happy."


    "What my son is saying is that now that the gods are in my favor, we should develop the religion and make this land a paradise for gods -..."


    Yingzheng''s words drew countless people-nodding.


    Many people do not know the existence of God.


    Even seeing it is just an ordinary vision.


    This is the question of enlightenment.


    Now that Yingzheng has received the gifts himself, and the rest have also been rewarded, it is time to work hard.


    Xianzhong is a treasure placed in a wooden box by Chen.


    There are countless spaces inside.


    One hundred thousand seeds, in addition to food, there are some elixir.


    Used to change bad illusions.


    There are instructions in it.


    As for technology, it is papermaking technology, communication technology, and transportation technology.


    They are all urgently needed supplies in this era.

 Chapter 451：

    Wei Zhuang looked at the excited people and couldn''t help but think of his brother.


    Protecting Jing Ke''s son ended up dead.


    This is fate.


    Subsequently, Ying Zheng issued an order that anyone who joins the Daqin system can let their children study, and there is still heaven and earth to plant.


    Those who resist Da Qin will be punished by God.


    The Baiyue area is the first to bear the brunt, which is actually the borderland around Daqin.


    --------------


    At this time, inside the eternal temple.


    "God, I''m going to rest first. Recently, I have made some breakthroughs in divine art."


    Ye Rou brought these newly promoted goddesses to Liu Che''s front, turned around and left.


    Liu Che nodded, his eyes turned to these Da Qin women.


    The veil of Shao Si Ming was taken off.


    Seeing his gaze, he lowered his head awkwardly.


    Shao Siming has long hair in a lavender shawl. Although he is not very old, his figure is more exaggerated than Duanmu Rong.


    And she can grow.


    As for the Snow Girl, it''s just so-so, the kind of normal figure.


    After obtaining the system''s increase, several goddesses have gained their respective powers in line with their bloodlines.


    Among them, Concubine Yan and Xiaomeng are the most powerful.


    Xiaomeng is a Taoist genius, and in Yingzheng''s plan, it is the result of his own sacrifice.


    Therefore, when she came to the realm of God, she seemed a little scared.


    Even a little afraid of Liu Che''s gaze.


    In the face of ordinary people, she can maintain that detached calmness, and can even be unhappy or angry.


    But today she has to face the supreme god.


    It is a very high quality to not have weak legs.


    "See God."


    Several women knelt on the ground and said humbly.


    Although Xue Nu and others hate Ying Zheng, hate him for destroying the organ city.


    But when the opponent shows strength.


    But he also understands that his so-called hatred is small and very selfish.


    Now, when facing the gods.


    Apart from being shy, all that is left is the panic and fear of the unknown.


    "Well, stand up. There is no worship ceremony in the shrine. You can choose your own bedroom and the gods you want to join in a while, all created by those goddesses.


    If there is something in your mind, you can go to the library to see the original history of your world.


    Of course, it is difficult to want the lower bounds at the moment, so you can go around when you are bored. "


    The voice of God was very gentle.


    This made Yue''er''s heart slowly settled. She looked at Liu Che timidly, and said courageously: "Excuse me, Lord God, is my father really a selfish person?"


    "Yan Dan? He''s an ambitious man, but it''s really ridiculous to have no strength."


    Liu Che''s evaluation of Yan Dan.


    Only ridiculous.


    I can''t see the situation clearly, and I don''t have that power and I want to do things beyond my ability.


    The tragic end in the end deserves it.


    Yue''er felt sad when she heard God''s words.


    Concubine Yan next to her hurriedly comforted her daughter and said to her, "Let¡¯s not think about that ruthless man. From now on, we will live in the realm of the gods and live happily every day. There are many beautiful sisters who can talk, behave... "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Well. Yue''er is wrong. When Yue''er grows up, I will forget it."


    Ying Zheng originally didn''t intend to make Concubine Yan a goddess.


    However, Yue''er always cries.


    Coupled with the fact that the other party has extremely high talents, it can only be done in desperation.


    Unexpectedly, the effect is not bad.


    For the goddesses who went to heaven for the first time, Liu Che didn''t have the habit of letting them go to bed immediately, because this would disturb these goddesses.


    After they adapt to the environment here, come one by one.


    To be honest, he really likes Young Siming and the charming Flame Lingji.


    After watching the gods leave.


    Sisters Shenwu and Kagura, began to arrange these goddesses.


    0.......


    After asking about their attributes, they were sent to the temple of their attributes one by one.


    Among them, Concubine Yan gave up her choice, and instead took her daughter to the faction of the Moon World.


    Because there is Ilia and Tosaka Rin sisters over there.


    All belong to the younger goddess.


    This will allow Yue''er to adapt here quickly.


    On the way, Concubine Yan tentatively asked, "Is there a goddess who is not a virgin in the shrine?"


    "You have a low self-esteem?"


    Kagura looked up at the beautiful woman and asked softly.


    The latter nodded, looked at his daughter, and said, "If it weren''t for Yue''er, I would not have the right to set foot on the altar, but she was still young, and her father died tragically in front of her and kept crying..."


    Inferiority is the feeling that Concubine Yan has been lingering after coming to the gods.


    The **** said silently and flatly: "You don''t need to be like this. When you go to the God Realm, your jade body has been cleansed and your pure body has been completely restored. As for your problem.


    There are, for example, the gods I''m taking you to.


    Once Alice Phil was such a goddess.


    She also struggled for a long time at that time, and finally her soul would meet.


    In fact, to treat the love of the gods, you only need to do it wholeheartedly.


    Forget the shadow of the past completely, only the gods in the heart are enough. "


    Concubine Yan suddenly realized that the mist in her heart suddenly became clear.


    It turns out that what God pursues is faith.


    I want to be crooked.


    But it¡¯s right to think about it. As a believer of God, I really have to maintain awe and sincerity towards God. people.


    Chapter 358 The Enviable World of Naruto, Xun''er Targets Canaan Academy


    Duanmu Rong walks the same way with the Snow Girl who wanted to go.


    But the other party chose the light **** system instead of the life **** system.


    This made her a little depressed.


    However, choosing the temple is not impossible to meet in the future.


    That''s it for the time being.


    On the contrary, Da Si Ming and Shao Si Ming entered the Dark God System, while Yan Ling Ji unexpectedly chose the Demon Spirit God System.


    At this time, Inuyasha''s world.


    Kikyo is giving a lecture, teaching more high-end spells to the believers here, and what should be paid attention to during the battle.


    There is also the profound meaning of the law.


    Since her younger sister Xiaofeng came to God Realm, she has become more and more lazy.


    Reluctantly, she is a sister.


    Can only help her busy.


    Fortunately, this world can be regarded as some talented monsters, which relieved part of her pressure, otherwise it would be time to fight back.


    I really can''t find a fighter who can take a shot.


    She who is a **** is also guilty.


    Hitomi came with her, telling the lesson in front of the temple on the other side.


    Every month they will come to a place to teach.


    Therefore, the monsters are not too impatient.


    Instead, use this short day to absorb a huge amount of knowledge.


    When the lunar star rises to the sky.


    Kikyo stopped teaching.


    Millions of believers bowed together to send the goddess away.


    "Everyone, go back and have a good rest. After a busy day, you will be tired. Don''t have to be so troublesome..."


    Kikyo''s figure faded, and then he took the mount and flew towards the shrine.


    On the road.


    She passed by the world of Naruto''s Spirit Calling, seeing the divine light flashing inside, she couldn''t help but flew past her deflection route.


    Platycodon grandiflorum is very well studied for the knowledge of herbal medicine.


    In addition, I worked as an errand at Ziwei Palace for a long time.


    Most goddesses have intersections.


    This radiance was dripping with verdure, and the yin and yang were still turning around nearby, so Hinata and Tsunade must have returned.


    When she came to the inside of the planet.


    as predicted.


    The two women were performing magic arts, and a group of people were sitting on their knees nearby. Among them, Bofeng Shuimen and other believers were all here.


    Everyone''s face is full of concentration.


    This made Kikyo couldn''t help sighing: "My sister''s world is really good. With so many talents, I''m still working overtime after the lecture time."


    "Sister Kikyo really makes fun of people, we are just lucky."


    Hinata and Tsunade had already noticed the arrival of Platycodon.


    So they stopped all at once.


    A group of people nearby, seeing the arrival of platycodon, hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Especially with the soil and others.


    The performance is extremely humble.


    Because if there is no god, they are afraid that they will become super miserable, and Nagato said piously: "See Lord Goddess."


    Xiaonan has already left.


    Become a member of the temple and live in the Garden of Flowers and Birds.

 Chapter 452：

    This is the news from Tsunade''s return home this time.


    "Well, you don''t need to pay so much. The last time you guys performed very well, the gods are all complimenting..."


    After all, they are all opened.


    Can the combat effectiveness be strong?


    Although Naruto has no nine tails, he has become a super strong man under the exercise of his father and mother.


    The current winning rate of Nagato and the match is 54%.


    It can be seen how fast is its growth rate?


    Of course, this is also due to the fact that he and Sasuke often go to trial tower battles.


    And it''s ten days after going.


    This amount of training for the devil is unbearable for most people.


    But for Naruto, in order to repay the grace of God.


    It''s worth it to have some hardship.


    Otherwise, his family will never be able to meet.


    Then Tsunade and Hinata flew with Kikyo towards the Temple of Eternity. On the way, Kikyo asked, "You two are only one step away from God, right?"


    "Well, I only found some ways recently, I guess there is still a long way to go."


    Hinata said helplessly.


    The gods on her side opened a small stove, and Hui Ye also opened a small stove at the same time.


    But it''s still so missed.


    As for Tsunade, the situation is better, his strength has reached the bottleneck, and it only takes a little time to break through.


    After all, there are laws of life in God''s Domain.


    As a beneficiary.


    She will only grow faster and faster.


    "Now that the number of goddesses is increasing, you have to work hard. The strength of the goddesses recently cannot be underestimated, and their appearance is also first-class..."


    Kikyo warned carefully.


    Although the two of them are very popular.


    But it can''t be taken lightly, otherwise it would be bad to look back and not be favored.


    The two women nodded slightly to express their understanding.


    But the real fight for favor will not be true. Just be yourself and live hard...........


    After all, they are not temperamental.


    Which is like Yunluo and Hancock, openly scheming.


    ----------------------


    In the world of fighting fire at this time.


    With the strength of the ancient clan, each family became a part of the religious religion.


    Of course, this is also related to the Soul Palace.


    The number of people in the chat group is increasing, and the number of goddesses is also increasing. Xun''er is under this pressure.


    Even the water group is too lazy to go to the water.


    I spend every day dealing with official duties and studying how to strengthen the religion.


    Such as the absorption of fresh blood and the manifestation of saints.


    This is the fastest expansion of the power of the religion, but because of this, her behavior has angered many families.


    For example, the Gama Empire was hit by the growth of the religion.


    Now I have conflicts with them several times.


    If not want to maintain a good impression.


    Kaoru wants to lead a team to destroy this empire! ! !


    There is also Canaan College, in this ancient institution, countless Tianjiao were born.


    However, Tianmingzong has been subdued by the ancients.


    "We must act, otherwise those families and sects will unite one by one, and we will always take action."


    Xun''er''s father, looking at the map of the mainland.


    This side of the current family.


    Has become the birthplace of the religion.


    The other three directions are still in the dark.


    And the remnants of the soul hall are still alive. As for the 1.5 medium power of Danta, it is easier to say.


    They just reveal the power of God.


    Just conquer it, and even put a lot of strange fire into your hands.


    Xun''er thought about the pros and cons, and finally shook her head: "Although I am impatient, I still have to take it step by step. There is one thing, father, you haven''t thought about it.


    We can kill countless people, but the doctrine of God is to love sentient beings.


    Slowly, many people can escape, but they can''t escape one thing. Let''s start with Canaan. Let''s clean up this hard bone. "


    "Okay, you can tell Xun''er."


    After all, his daughter is the priest.


    She makes all the big decisions.


    A few days later, countless members of the cult came to Canaan College and announced the will of the cult.


    If the other party does not choose to join the religion.


    Then, it must be disbanded on the spot, otherwise it will usher in a devastating blow. .


    Chapter 359-I''m Sorry Canaan Academy surrender!


    The dean of Canaan College is a fighting emperor.


    And he Hugan is a fighting emperor, how can he suffer such humiliation?


    He was about to get angry immediately, but was quickly intercepted by others.


    "Associate Dean, you can''t be angry..."


    "Yes, deputy dean, this Eternal God Sect was born for half a year, and the entire area on that side has become their power. It is said that the priest Xun''er is even more powerful than the Emperor Dou."


    They have all seen God make a move.


    At that time the sky broke and the earth broke.


    Tens of thousands of miles away, directly kill the Hallmaster of the Soul Palace.


    There was a lot of publicity about this matter on the mainland.


    Who can say invincible?


    Before the gods, anyone must succumb! ! !


    Now and the Eternal Gods teach, if the other party summons the people of the upper realm, their Canaan Academy will be completely finished.


    And if the deputy dean takes action, it will represent the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people.


    Although it is eternal religion, it preaches the doctrine of peace.


    But those who dissatisfied them have buried hundreds of thousands! !


    The grass on the tomb is two meters high.


    Hugan''s face bulged with blue veins, gritted his teeth and said: "The old man is a dignified fighting emperor!!! You can surrender such humiliation, but the old man will not..."


    "Grandpa, you are going to die..."


    Hugan''s granddaughter knelt on the 29th floor, tears streaming down her face.


    Although she was called a demon.


    The talent is also detached from everyone, but compared with Kaoru, it is still a far cry.


    "Child, Grandpa went to fight not for the academy, nor for you, but for himself..."


    Fighters have their own arrogance.


    Can die on the way to battle.


    But he won''t be a dog!


    "Everyone in Canaan College is listening, if the old man dies in the hands of the eternal gods, he is not as skilled as people, don''t avenge me..."


    "Yes, your vice-president."


    As the top powerhouse in the academy.


    Hu Qian, it represents authority.


    Now that the two deans are not there, he is the righteous master.


    Everyone has to listen.


    In fact, Hu Gan also understood that he was just fighting for a breath.


    The era of the unification of the mainland by the gods is about to come.


    How can people fight with gods?


    Besides, I have heard of the Eternal Gods Cult collecting different fires before, and there are pure women with extraordinary talents, these are available in their academy.


    Every husband is not guilty of guilt.


    Who doesn''t understand this truth?


    Hu Gan flew up into the sky and said to the messenger: "Where is your chief priest, I will meet her!"


    "You are?"


    Looking at the grandiose old man.


    The priest was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that there were still some characters in Canaan College.


    Obviously there is only the power of Emperor Dou, but he is not afraid of himself at all.


    There is indeed a backbone.


    "Hugan fighting emperor strong, please let me fight with your chief priest once! Whether you win or lose Canaan College is willing to submit to the gods!!!"


    "Well, it is indeed Mr. Hugan. The boldness of such a strong man is indeed admirable..."


    Just when the priest was about to notify Kaoru with a secret method.


    A black flame appeared out of thin air in the sky.


    Then it turned into a lotus flower.


    Eventually became Kaoru''s body.


    This mysterious black inflammation, with the appearance of Xun''er, kept beating.


    As if there is life.


    Hugan''s eyelids twitched because he felt the infinite pressure from the opponent.


    Layer after layer.


    The mountain screamed and struck itself like a tsunami.


    Cold hands and feet.


    The soul is frozen, which is really terrifying. Is this the power of the priest?


    I''m afraid of real strength.

 Chapter 453：

    I don''t know how many times it has surpassed Doudi!


    The void is constantly disintegrating under the burning of flames. This is a mortal battle.


    A shot means death or no life.


    Hu Qian smiled bitterly in his heart, but bit his scalp and said: "Please enlighten me, our Canaan Academy is willing to succumb whether we win or lose. The resources in the door are free and available, but please give us a way out."


    "Hu Gan, you are a misunderstanding of our gods."


    "Oh?"


    Hu Gan looked at Xun''er and didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    Could it be that things are still turning around?


    Just listen to this girl wrapped in black flames, and said faintly: "Our religion is created by the eternal god, and we are committed to the peace of mankind by following the teachings of God.


    It''s not about killing innocent people indiscriminately. The Canaan Academy is just a part of the forces of mankind. If you obey the divine will, you won''t be embarrassed.


    Instead, more Tianjiao will be born.


    If you are like an ancient clan, insulting me wantonly is blasphemous kindness, and killing is also reasonable. "


    simply put.


    The eternal religion will not kill anyone who surrenders.


    This made Hu Gan a sigh of relief.


    That''s all right, I also have an explanation for Canaan College.


    Soon Xun''er said again: "I admire Mr. Hugan''s backbone, so I came to meet you. I wonder if Mr. Hu would like to become a priest?"


    She didn''t say anything about fighting.


    This is intentional.


    Because fighting is meaningless.


    After all, how can Hu Qian, who didn''t even notice how he appeared, can be an opponent?


    I''m afraid that you can kill him by moving your fingers.


    "Thank you, Master Master, I am willing to be your subordinate."


    Hugan said quickly when he heard Kaoru''s words.


    backbone?


    It''s enough to show it.


    Those who know the current affairs are handsome.


    Not only him, but the entire Canaan College also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Especially Hugan''s granddaughter Hujia.


    Almost scared to pee.


    After that, things became simpler, and the name of the church was changed to a branch of the eternal church.


    The teachers of the college need to pass the assessment of the religious teachings.


    People with insufficient virtues cannot serve as priests of the religion.


    043 And Hu Qian led Xun''er to the treasured ground in the academy, the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower.


    "It''s here, Lord Master, there is Falling Heart Flame in it..."


    "Well, I felt the power emanating from the air, it really is here..."


    Xun''er said faintly, Hei Yan jumped and directly wrapped the entire tower.


    Such a terrifying flame.


    But Hu Qian did not feel any warmth.


    Silently.


    It''s like a ghost.


    In a moment, the Heavenly Burning Gas Refining Tower collapsed, and the Falling Heart Flame inside was taken out by Xun''er.


    The flame was beating at her fingertips.


    Eventually it was put in a special container.


    The gods like flames, so she collects different fires to sacrifice to the gods.


    When I was in the Budo Club before.


    She was slapped in the face severely.


    This makes Xun''er very upset.


    Therefore, she has become more decisive and sharp in her actions now.


    Hu Gan on the side looked at the collapsed tower, feeling uncomfortable in his heart.


    This is the treasure of their academy.


    This was actually ruined.


    You said you want a different fire, I''ll get it and it will be over.


    Who thought it would become like this.


    When Hu Qian was uncomfortable, Xun''er chuckled lightly and said, "Don''t be sad. These are all foreign objects, nothing more than small roads. When Mr. Master practices the divine method, he will naturally understand what the real road is."


    "Yes, Master Master. Hu Gan has a low vision and disappointed you...".


    Chapter 360 Hu Jia becomes the preparatory goddess, Xun''er meets the little doctor fairy by chance!


    Hu Gan is not kneeling and licking.


    But to truly have this insight, one needs to know that the other party is beyond Doudi''s existence.


    Naturally, the horizon is not comparable to oneself.


    God¡¯s method.


    Compared with a mere dead object, that one is more important.


    Naturally it is a method.


    He still distinguished this point.


    Then Canaan College began to renovate, as a student in the college, after practicing divine law.


    A terrible thing happened.


    Everyone has become extremely powerful, and the original moves are more than ten times stronger than before.


    Even Hu Gan broke through to the level of Dou Zun overnight!


    What a terrible thing this is.


    The next day.


    Hu Gan brought his granddaughter to the office.


    "Priest Hugan, are you?"


    Everyone looked at her granddaughter with a smile.


    "Hey, isn''t this I heard that the goddess is looking for goddess. The old granddaughter is known as a witch, and she should be able to become a goddess."


    Hu Jia lowered his head when he heard the words.


    Red face and red ears.


    He didn''t dare to respond at all.


    This is too shameful, and so is Grandpa.


    Just joined yesterday, let me be a goddess today.


    Can you really do it by yourself?


    It would be a shame to be rejected.


    The priest responsible for the management of Canaan College is the elder of the ancient tribe. After looking at Hugan''s granddaughter, he nodded and said: "Very good child, both in appearance and qualifications. The portal will be built in a few days. You can go to the headquarters to practice."


    "Then thank you..."


    Hu Qian was overjoyed.


    I didn''t expect it to be successful.


    the other side.


    After taking over the Canaan Academy, Xun''er moved in other directions.


    She is going to take Wanyaozhai.


    After all, the clansmen are limited, and the expansion of the religion cannot rely solely on others.


    Sometimes it¡¯s the fastest to do it yourself! !


    With the help of Jixi Heiyan, Xun''er cut through the sky like a cold black meteor.


    In her flight.


    When passing through a mountain forest.


    Was attracted by the strange vindictive fluctuations coming from below.


    "Hey... what kind of strange vindictiveness is this. Although it looks very weak, it has its own unique way. ¡¨."


    Kaoru stopped immediately.


    Divine Sense peeked downward.


    I saw a girl in a very simple dress, traveling in the mountains.


    She has a slender waist and is wearing a white dress.


    Coupled with the snow-like long hair, it immediately added a lot of points to the girl''s appearance.


    But what really caught Xun''er''s attention was the strange fluctuations in vindictiveness from the opponent, which contained a lot of poison gas.


    And in her perception.


    A lot of toxins have accumulated in the girl''s body.


    Although it can make her stronger.


    But in the future, it will definitely be exhausted.


    "It seems that it is a special physique that can transform poison into fighting energy, but poison is always poison. How can the human body digest it?"


    Kaoru shook his head.


    Although this physique is special.


    But the disadvantages are great.


    However, it is quite good to be cultivated as a goddess.


    Maybe this special physique is something ancient blood.


    With a move in Xun''er''s eyes, the black inflammation on her body turned into a lotus flower, and she flew down.


    At this time, the little doctor was chewing on a poisonous weed, and was imagining what he would do in the future.


    If it is poisonous.


    Then you need to be a pharmacist.


    In this way, you can live longer.


    You can even enjoy more scenery.


    Poisonous weeds are very bitter and astringent, very difficult to swallow.


    Ordinary people would find it unbearable just to smell it, but this kind of uncomfortableness is not visible on the girl''s face.


    Because she has long been used to this suffering.

 Chapter 454：

    And tell yourself from personal experience, if you don''t have this power.


    Has long been reduced to a man''s plaything.


    Although Xiaoyixian is not very young, he can''t bear to look good, and there will always be some hooligans coming up to make trouble.


    And poison is her best defense! ! !


    Just when the little doctor was in a daze.


    A voice came from above the head.


    "Little girl, depending on your talents, do you want to join the Eternal God Cult and become a glorious Goddess?"


    "who is it?"


    Xiao Yixian became vigilant and quickly looked up.


    Then the cherry mouth couldn''t help but widen.


    I saw a young girl in the sky falling from the sky.


    Compared to yourself.


    The other''s temperament is extremely noble, and compared with others, he is like an ugly duckling.


    This is a real white swan.


    The little doctor is sour.


    But I also understand that those who can fly in the air are very powerful people.


    "My name is Xun''er, and I am the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult. When I flew just now, I noticed unusual fluctuations in vindictiveness here, so I saw you, how?


    Do you want to join the Eternal God Cult? I can change the shortcomings of your physique? "


    "Really? Can it really prevent me from being poisoned?"


    Xiao Yixian is breathing fast.


    The little hand tightly grasped the corner of Xun''er''s clothes.


    Since she was a child, she was told by her mother about her physique. Although she practiced very well, she died of poison in the future.


    If you can change this ending.


    She can give many things.


    Xun''er nodded and smiled and said: "¡§"Yes, it''s okay to fly into the air like my sister and me. Should my little sister join the religious cult?"


    "Join...Join...I would like to join!"


    The gray-purple eyes were full of excitement.


    I didn''t expect that my luck was so good that a fairy sister fell from the sky, and she could solve her biggest problem.


    "But sister, what is the eternal religion?"


    "It is a sect created by God, and I am the priest, come on... We are going to Wanyaozhai, sister, I want to take it there."


    "What? Wanyaozhai?"


    The little doctor was shocked.


    That was her martial art, and the other party actually said that she wanted to subdue it.


    "Do you know each other?"


    "Well, but there is a big sect, sister, if you are alone, would it be dangerous?"


    "No... Sister, I am the strongest person in the world. The mere Wanyaozhai is just a small force that can be easily broken."


    Xun''er took Xiaoyixian''s hand and flew into the sky again.


    The little doctor who flew to the sky for the first time paled with fright.


    However, she soon got used to it.


    Ten minutes later, under her guidance.


    The two came to the sky above Wanyaozhai.


    The little doctor asked tentatively: "Sister, it''s already here, what should I do next?"


    "Just look at it."


    Xun''er asked the little doctor immortal to stay on the lotus platform, and she said to the bottom: "Listen to the people of Wanyaozhai, I am the chief priest of the eternal gods and gods. I am here now, so come out to meet the spoon! "


    The delicate voice revealed terrifying majesty.


    In an instant, the bottom panicked.


    Within a moment of effort, the little doctor saw all the people from Wanyaozhai running out.


    Among them, the Zhai Lord of this force directly knelt on the ground.


    "See, Master Master. I don''t know what will happen to you here..."


    Faced with such a behemoth as Eternal God, Wanyaozhai was very frightened. .


    Chapter 361 The ridicule from Yao Lao, Xiao Huo who is crazy!


    Xiaoyixian thought that sister Xun''er would fight if he took Wanyaozhai.


    I didn''t expect it.


    Just reporting their own names scared these big people to death.


    Moreover, she could see that those people were afraid to look up at Xun''er.


    What a majesty this is!


    The eternal religion is really powerful.


    It seems that I will not be bullied in the future.


    Xiao Yixian was very happy in his heart, and his eyes were a little moist.


    Finally no longer need to be bullied.


    "Well, it seems that you are still aware of the current affairs. Three days later, there will be people from the gods to manage this place. Please be prepared."


    "Follow your will."


    The lord of Wanyaozhai said humbly.


    On the contrary, he was relieved.


    It seems that there is no need to be afraid.


    Hearing Kaoru''s voice just now, he almost peeed his pants without being scared.


    The Eternal Church is the most terrifying force today, not only has the support of the gods, but also the speed of expansion is staggering.


    Just six months.


    The forces on the side of the ancient clan were all subdued, and Emperor Dou had hundreds of people.


    According to rumors, one of the ancient tribes did not want to recognize the status of eternal religion.


    As a result, it was less than ten days.


    The corpse is thousands of miles away.


    The ancient clan was completely extinct, and even the landforms near the clan became lava volcanoes.


    Now the chief priest of the family 047 comes in person, if he says nothing.


    In the next moment, this place will become a sea of ??fire.


    He is not stupid.


    Joining the cult is a dream thing, I was afraid that I was not qualified before.


    After Xun''er left a token, she flew towards the next place with Xiao Yixian.


    On the way, she taught the other party the idea of ??eternal meditation. When she chooses the magic arts, she naturally uses the wood element. This way, it is double-assisted.


    Drug-toxin balance.


    On the contrary, a stronger breakthrough can be obtained.


    As a result, as she had expected, this astonishingly talented young girl broke through to the realm of Dou Huang from an influential strength in just one night.


    This of course has something to do with her efforts.


    And Xun''er gave Xiaoyixian some precious herbs.


    The next day.


    At dawn, the little doctor stretched her waist comfortably, and smiled sweetly: "Sister Xun''er, it''s so comfortable... Your body won''t be uncomfortable anymore~"


    "Of course, God''s method is very profound, you have to work hard in the future."


    "Uh-huh."


    Xiao Yixian nodded repeatedly, ate the cake in his hand, and asked, "Where are we going now? Do you continue to subdue the martial arts?"


    "No... ready to go to the Gama Empire, to meet an old friend..."


    A scornful smile flashed in Xun''er''s eyes.


    So long apart.


    Surely you can do something too.


    Don''t let me down.


    Xiao Huo.


    In the Gama Empire at this time.


    Xiao Huo went out to study hard for half a year, and finally became a master in the realm of fighting masters.


    However, the news that came recently made him feel uncomfortable frequently and even doubted his life.


    He has already practiced like his life.


    But still no better than Kaoru.


    Even, every time I heard news of the Eternal Gods, I would be scared into a cold sweat.


    Even the old medicine in the ring could not save him from the disaster.


    This is no wonder.


    The beautiful words were so cool at the beginning.


    Now it''s like waste, what about the traverser?


    It''s not **** yet.


    The Eternal God Cult created by Xun''er in just six months has incorporated a quarter of the continent into its own power. This powerful strength.


    He couldn''t reach it even in his dreams.


    It is even estimated that he has not broken through the Saint Fighting stage.


    People have regained the world.


    "Oh...Who is the traverser, why am I so depressed..."


    Xiao Huo sat at home, silently watching the situation in his hands.


    It was originally planned to go to Canaan College to practice.


    As a result, well... The Eternal God Cult took it back, and the vice-president directly became a priest.


    Plan to bathe again.


    It''s really annoying.


    At this time Yao Lao''s voice appeared in his mind.


    "Child, don''t worry. The big deal is that we can go to other areas, there will always be a way out..."


    "Every time you comfort me like this, but why do people''s strength break through wildly? I heard that Xun''er''s current strength has surpassed Doudi. Do you have the strength of Doudi?"


    "I... I naturally don''t have the strength of Emperor Dou, but why don''t you give up the love in your heart? Since you are so persistent, I will tell you too.

 Chapter 455：

    You can''t surpass Kaoru in this life. If you don''t work hard, you will only have two results.


    One is to become a believer in the religion, like those people, kneel before the gods and pray every day.


    The other is to become an unnamed tramp! "


    Yao Lao was also anxious.


    Taunt me?


    Why are you a tattered kid taunting me.


    Even if he has some talents, how can he compare with himself?


    Before the opponent had the strength of a half holy.


    If you wish you wishful thinking, I will comfort you. Now that everyone is surpassing the Emperor Dou, you still don''t give up the dream in your heart.


    The toad eats swan meat.


    Are you worthy?


    Some time ago, Nalan Yanran came to divorce, and Yao always persuaded him to show his strength. The little girl''s strength is good.


    You show some strength.


    Naturally, they will not retreat.


    It is considered to have a wife.


    In the future, even if you don''t join the religious religion, you can have a family and live well.


    As a result, he angered others.


    Later, Mr. Yao knew that the other party had already had the intention to join the religious cult, but the family asked the little girl to test Xiao Huo.


    See how he is.


    Nowadays, chickens are fighting.


    Xiao Huo returned to the lonely family again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t leave the ring, Yao Lao wanted to leave.


    I didn''t bother to quarrel with him.


    Xiao Huo was also very angry here. As a traveler, his heart was proud.


    Hearing Yao Lao run against himself like this, he directly threw the ring on the ground.


    Turned around and went out for a drink.


    It wasn''t until late at night that he came back drunk.


    Xiao Huo''s father was extremely disappointed, so he found a maid to accompany his son.


    Knowing that Xiao Huo has the strength of a fighting master.


    He was comforted, and he took the opportunity to make the maid and her a good thing.


    As a result, the next day Xiao Huo didn''t recognize anyone when he raised his pants, and he became angry from embarrassment.


    "Father, do you know that I like Xun''er? Xiaocui is not the woman I want at all. You will only make me feel sick."


    "But my child, they are the priests of the cult, and they are not comparable to our kind of small households. When will you be more sober?"


    wide awake?


    I have been awake all the time.


    Xiao Huo was angry.


    Xiao Cui was sixteen years old, although she did not have a beautiful face.


    But the beauty is also above average.


    Originally, Xiao Huo''s father wanted this girl to serve his son and make him grow up.


    Don''t be like a child.


    The result did not expect to be counterproductive.


    Just as Xiao Huo vented his temper, a figure who had missed him for a long time appeared at the door.


    "Kaoru...".


    Chapter 362 Xiao Huo was abolished directly, Xun''er''s ambition! (Seventh)


    Xiao Huo''s voice was almost like that of a male duck, even slightly distorted.


    This made the little doctor behind Xun''er a little scared.


    Don''t even dare to come in.


    She wondered if this was what Xun''er sister had said before, a friend of perseverance?


    How does it feel like a lunatic.


    And that voice.


    It''s like a castrated pig, so disgusting-ah...


    "Sister Kaoru, I won''t go in, this ground sticks to me..."


    God TM stuck.


    Obviously disgusting and don''t want to come in.


    Xun''er frowned and sighed.


    In fact, she didn''t want to come in either, but originally planned to let Xiao Huo join the Divine Cult and become a divine envoy if he didn''t mix well.


    Now it seems, let''s forget it.


    Somewhat redundant.


    But since it''s all here, let''s see the last time.


    Kaoru thought, and walked in.


    She was wearing a gauze skirt and a black coat, and she was wrapped tightly.


    Does not show a trace of skin.


    "You seemed to have some perseverance before, but now you are unstable and have a tendency to go crazy. It seems that I should have been ruthless at the beginning..."


    "No...Xun''er, it''s all caused by missing you. There''s nothing crazy about it. I''m a traverser, with Yao Lao''s help.


    This kind of me will soon become stronger.


    Isn¡¯t it the God of Eternity, I..."


    The more Xiao Huo said, the more ridiculous.


    Just when he wanted to comment on the God of Eternity, he found that he could no longer speak.


    "Um... Um..."


    He struggled hard.


    But I found that I couldn''t even move my fingers.


    Xun''er said indifferently: "You are really disappointing. You comment on the gods in a mortal body, do you still want to defile the name of the gods?


    If it were not for some friendship at the beginning, you would have died just now.


    Now I have blocked your stinky mouth, and I am ready to be a dumb in the future. As for your strength, you will never be able to improve, so honestly be an ordinary person.


    And those words just now, in fact, I have heard them all, this girl named Xiaocui is very nice, when your wife is totally enough..."


    A cold voice.


    This place woke Xiao Huo awake, he only felt that the meridians in his body were terribly closed.


    Dou Qi can''t work at all.


    All the strength he had accumulated so hard was in vain.


    No...don''t...I don''t want to be an ordinary person.


    When he was on the earth, he was just an ordinary person, and he finally came to the world of vindictiveness.


    If you are a mortal.


    That''s worse than killing yourself! ! !


    He struggled wildly, trying to get other people to speak out and help himself intercede.


    But whether it is Yao Lao or his father.


    All bowed their heads, and didn''t even dare to let go.


    Why...why is this in the end! !


    Xiao Huo roared crazily in his heart, since God let himself go through, there is Yao Lao''s help.


    Even meet the person you love the most.


    Why all leave him.


    In the end, Xun''er''s figure disappeared in front of him.


    Xiao Huo also fainted because of shortness of breath and vomiting blood.


    When he woke up, it was evening, and the ring in his hand was gone.


    He lies in a familiar bedroom.


    "Well..."


    He tried to speak, but found that he couldn''t say a word.


    But the voice awakened Xiao Cui.


    "Master, you are awake...Would you like some rice porridge? I just cooked it..."


    Click.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The porcelain bowl was broken to the ground.


    Xiao Huo stared at Xiao Cui angrily, as if he was his enemy.


    There was a sigh outside.


    "Xiao Cui, you can withdraw..."


    "Yes, sir."


    For a moment, Xiao Huo''s father walked in.


    The father and son looked at each other.


    "Child, recognize your own destiny, blasphemy is the punishment you deserve, and when Xun''er leaves, give me a voice transmission. If you continue to be obsessed, then your eyes will not be able to see things..."


    Xiao Huo showed a look of horror upon hearing this.


    this is too scary.


    I can''t speak, if I go blind again.


    It''s completely finished.


    "Sleep well, don''t toss Xiaocui, sometimes it is a good choice to recognize your own destiny. I gave your medicine to others, and you will live your life as an ordinary person from now on. Bar..."


    After that, Xiao Huo''s father turned and left.


    Leave him alone in tears.


    hatred?


    He didn''t dare, because the fear of Xun''er had already made him afraid to hate it.


    At this time, Xiao Huo regretted it very much. If he confessed his fate and married Nalan, it would actually not be good.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Always dreaming of Kaoru.

 Chapter 456：

    This is over.


    ------------


    On the clouds under the stars.


    Xun''er and Xiao Yixian sat on the magic weapon and flew in the air. Between them was a campfire with meat leaning on them.


    Creaking.


    Mouth-watering.


    "Is it tasty?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    "Then you have to eat more, we have agreed, and we will go to the God Realm to form an alliance in the future, but don''t join other Gods..."


    "Sister, don''t worry, my heart is yours!"


    Xiao Yixian said with a pack of votes.


    Seeing Xun''er smiled happily, this girl is really on the road.


    In this way, there will be several goddesses in his own world, and a new system will be formed at that time, and Rin Tosaka will fight against each other.


    0.....0


    Look at the power of whose system.


    Humph.


    The harvest this time is very good for Xun''er, but in the end she feels a little disgusting, and the rest is in her hands.


    The Canaan Academy was subdued here, and it was Xiao Huo''s empire.


    In a word.


    Step by step.


    Will eventually gather the world in his own hands.


    I just hope this speed will be faster.


    -----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Since Yingzheng''s sacrifice, I will chat with the group members every day.


    For example, the imperial examination system.


    There are also educational issues.


    Even medical questions will be asked.


    Everyone knows that his world is lagging behind, so anyone who can help will help.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Thank you all for your help, especially the goddess Tosaka Rin, I am so busy without your help..."


    Tosaka University: "Where is it, if it wasn''t for Sister Longkui and Sister Bai Suzhen to ask about the way to the gods recently, she would solve the problem."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Then I have a question now, how can I bring the goddess into the world? My world is a game world, so I can''t conquer everything."


    The fox who only loves money: "In fact, you can start from the city and expand, with at least ten cities as the core, and then prepare a large number of sacrifices.


    In fact, what kind of goddess do you want in your world? Isn''t it good to have the help of gods now? "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Uh... just slower." People.


    Chapter 363 Countries discussing countermeasures, all want to join the religious system!


    At present, he is in the game world, which can be described as a big fight.


    Shuang flying up.


    I just looked jealous when someone else had a goddess to come to the world to help.


    I''m jealous after all.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brother, you are going to be beaten like this. The goddess is not Bumpman, so you can bark if you want to, you must have a reasonable reason."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Yes, otherwise you have summoned, and if you don''t do the right thing, you will wait to be beaten..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "No way, is the goddess violently beating the priest? It''s so miserable..."


    Soon he received a picture.


    It was Tsunade who beat Oshemaru violently.


    Old miserable.


    The mother who beat me couldn''t recognize it anymore.


    Ye Laoxie had a terrible cold in his heart.


    There is actually a goddess with this violent tendency.


    The words are right, the goddesses live in the realm of gods.


    Some small tempers are also normal, they can''t vent to God, but not necessarily if they are facing other people.


    In case the chief priest speaks badly.


    Or playing with them.


    Then the result was disastrous.


    Recall those enemies who died tragically in the hands of the goddess.


    Ye Laoxie quickly dispelled the thoughts in his heart and focused on the monster in front of him.


    Nowadays, a large number of Chinese people have joined the power of the religious sect, and their strength has been fully improved. Now the old foreigners are protesting.


    Said why not let them join the religion.


    It''s hilarious.


    Those who have been rubbing shoulders with them, still want to join the religion.


    Sooner or later, I will convince you one day!


    At this time, Ye Laoxie''s level had been raised to level 40.


    Currently the first in all servers.


    The attributes are extremely terrible.


    Of course, what he is doing now is naturally not only focusing on leveling, but constantly developing the world.


    For example, attacking nearby cities.


    Develop a leveling location.


    Even charter.


    As for the candidates to prepare for the goddess, in addition to sister Liu Qiyue, there is also Situ Luoyu, a fierce loli.


    There are a few good candidates.


    Everything went smoothly.


    If it''s just a memory, he still hasn''t recovered.


    However, his little follower Ban Guoguo told him that in order to regain his strength, he must have a stronger power.


    So Ye Laoxie had no choice but to train more desperately.


    And to enhance the power of the religion.


    ......


    The first city of the religion.


    Now that it has become extremely prosperous, it is no longer as simple as before to join the religious sect.


    The actual name registration is required.


    And to check whether there is a criminal record, in short, it is very complicated.


    However, people did not retreat because of this.


    Because after the cult declared that power can affect reality, the second news came out.


    Joining the gods can prolong your life!


    The life span of human beings has been greatly extended.


    For Huaxia people, they have been pursuing the road of longevity since ancient times, and no one wants to die.


    Now comes the answer.


    A person at level 20 has a life span of about two hundred years.


    A person of level 40 has a life span of at least 500 years.


    This is a terrible number! !


    The nationwide boom.


    Liu Qiyue sat in the room, processing data, while Luo Yu helped.


    After all, screening priests is also exhausting.


    "Huh...If it weren''t for supernatural power, I guess I would be sleepy to death in two days of sleep..."


    Big Lolita couldn''t help but complain.


    The little princess of the Situ family.


    Now I can''t handle it anymore. Every day is a boring job, which is really boring.


    Liu Qiyue next to her couldn''t help but smile and said, "Sister, go and pray, and leave the rest to me."


    "Huh? That''s not good..."


    Tucao returns to Tucao.


    But the relationship between them is still very good.


    "It''s okay, I can handle it in ten minutes at most, and just leave the rest to someone else."


    "Uh-huh."


    Now Situ Luoyu has the strength of level 15.


    But there was no time to change jobs.


    After all, with her appearance and identity placed there, she was directly determined to be a goddess.


    How can I take care of those things?


    ------------------


    At this time, people from other countries, looking at China''s report, were blown up one by one.


    "Damn it, if this continues, these Chinese people will be invincible, and they will become legendary immortals. What are we going to do?"


    "Smuggling is impossible, how do we know what to do?"


    The magic is taught in the game.


    It can''t be stolen at all.


    The problem now is that they are dying chronically.


    Yesterday, some people wanted to send agents to give Huaxia people some color.


    As a result, he was beaten bloody.


    Not only that, all their spies were exposed, and tens of billions of investment was lost...


    The people of Eagle Country said: "The only solution for this is to pray for them. It''s just the price we gave, and I''m afraid that the Chinese people are not happy."


    After all, it has been friction for hundreds of years.


    How can there be such a good peace.


    However, even if they are not happy, there is no way.

 Chapter 457：

    Because, wait until the Chinese people become stronger.


    It is the end of these people.


    In desperation, these foreigners finally passed unanimously and went to discuss with China Federation.


    The answer was beyond their expectations.


    It¡¯s okay if you want to join the cult. Some problems must be solved.


    first.


    To abolish the sects of the country, secondly, to express surrender to China, and truly become a dependent country.


    In the end, it must pass the review of the religion.


    "Fak... this is simply difficult. Those religions and councils absolutely disagree!!!"


    "Our country will not agree."


    Religious issues are the most terrible.


    The people of Eagle Nation sneered and said: "Otherwise, please ask God to appear. People''s gods will appear soon."


    The Huaxia Federation revealed the news.


    In the near future.


    At most half a year, the religious sect will hold a grand sacrifice, when the **** or the messenger of the **** will come.


    By then they will be too late to say anything.


    Everyone fell silent, and finally said helplessly: "Then we can only intervene easily, let''s work hard for 1.5..."


    That day.


    Ye Laoxie was still killing monsters.


    Then received news from Liu Qiyue.


    "What? It''s acceptable to become a subject country, I rely on...this group of people are really crazy, right?"


    "Crazy? You are underestimating the power of God. If every one of them is like Superman, then do you think it is better to die chronically, or to beg to join you now."


    "This... definitely begging to join."


    Ye Laoxie understood.


    His religion has driven the bigwigs of those countries crazy.


    The whole people are extraordinary and cannot be stopped. This is a very terrible thing.


    "So how do you respond to people from abroad?"


    This is Liu Qiyue''s problem.


    She just prepared the goddess.


    There is no substantive authority.


    The real key is Ye Laoxie.


    "Well, I''ll go back right away after killing the fairy monster in front of me...".


    Chapter 364 Warning from Ye Laoxie: Betrayal will lead to eighteen levels of hell!


    Faerie monster.


    It is a gibbon, with a strange speed, holding a jasper machete in his hand.


    It is a resource found in the religion of God.


    There is a rare mineral vein here.


    But it can''t beat this fairy ape.


    At present, the supervision of the altar is imminent, and the treasure in front of us will continue.


    "Drink. Come on... Elemental Ignite..."


    The divine sword in his hand at this time ignited five colors of light.


    Ye Laoxie rushed out directly.


    Become a streamer.


    A sword pierced the immortal ape''s body, and instantly five injuries jumped out.


    The sword of destiny can add power.


    But without those things, just relying on divine power, he could kill the fairy ape in front of him.


    In this forest.


    After fighting for five minutes, the fairy ape fell to the ground.


    "Roar..."


    However, the real enemy is just now, if it is just a fairy ape, it will naturally not hinder the footsteps of the gods.


    There are three here.


    Because the fairy is a family of three.


    Killing the son naturally aroused the anger of the parents.


    "Master, what else..."


    "I know!"


    Ye Laoxie took a deep breath, a terrifying and invisible aura.


    Emanating from his body.


    In the eyes of outsiders, 29 Ye Laoxie just glared.


    But in fact, he launched the domineering look.


    Thousands of square meters instantly freeze frame.


    Then the terrible air wave violently spread centered on Ye Laoxie.


    The ground was destroyed one after another.


    The trees were also uprooted.


    A look of horror appeared in the eyes of the beast of the fairy ape, and then he flew out.


    Both fairy beasts lost half of their blood.


    "Is this the power of the overlord''s domineering?"


    Ye Laoxie was extremely shocked, but he didn''t expect the skill rewarded by the mission to be so terrifying.


    In contrast to the artifact in his own hands.


    It feels like holding a fire stick.


    Then Ye Laoxie used the armed color domineering, and the Destiny Longsword in his hand was immediately dyed with a layer of pink gas.


    It seems to be flowing.


    "It''s a supernatural power!! It is turning in a mysterious form..."


    At this time, the shocked monster climbed up from the ground.


    Holding a spear at Ye Laoxie, he pierced directly.


    "Roar."


    The son was killed, which made the old ape unbearable.


    Both eyes were filled with blood red.


    Obviously violent.


    If the first two reward skills are active, then the third skill is passive.


    Ye Laoxie could clearly see the spear''s attack trick.


    There is also the movement of the female ape who is aiming at her with a stone while hiding in the forest.


    Shockingly?


    Haha, I really dealt with the wrong person.


    Ye Laoxie pulled a sneer at the corner of his mouth, twisted his footsteps, and flashed past the piercing of the spear in a strange posture.


    At the same time, the stones flying out of the forest.


    Also coincidentally avoided.


    "My God... Is this the power of the priest? The power of the gods... This completely predicts the future, right?"


    "Have you seen that there are six states on the body of the master priest. Everyone knows the first few. These are five elements, and the pink state attached to the long sword seems to be supernatural but not picture..."


    "Could it be that there is something more shocking than Zhenfei''s two fairy apes?"


    People watched Ye Laoxie''s battle through live broadcast.


    There was a discussion.


    Let me explain here, in order to show my mastery.


    Ye Laoxie has always started the live broadcast.


    These are the permissions granted to him by the Federation.


    It is equivalent to being watched live broadcast by hundreds of millions of people every day.


    Of course, this live broadcast can be turned on or turned off naturally.


    The battle continues.


    Ye Laoxie was reasonable and unforgiving.


    The rise of fighting.


    Dropping the sword of destiny directly, holding Liu Ying''s domineering in her hand, she punched the big fairy ape on the head.


    Punch after punch.


    Fist rushed into the internal organs.


    Hundreds of injuries jumped, and finally the fairy apehua fell directly to the ground and died with a sob.


    And the female fairy ape was directly penetrated to death by Ye Laoxie''s spear holding the fairy ape.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the player for killing the Faerie Beast for the first time in the world, with a reward level of +3 and three Faerie Weapons."


    Ye Laoxie put away his spoils expressionlessly, and said to the priests behind: "Take this fairy beast back and prepare it as a sacrifice to the gods."


    "Yes! Your lord..."


    Then Ye Laoxie crushed the teleportation spell of the gods.


    Disappeared in place.


    At this time, Ye Laoxie had only one mission.


    That is to complete the construction of the first altar in ninety days.


    The current progress is 75%, and the final 25% will be completed.


    After coming to the religious city.


    Ye Laoxie was welcomed by countless people.


    "The priest is just now mighty!"


    ...


    When everyone asked, Fei Fei ran over and asked, "Master priest, what skill is it, and is it also taught by the gods?"


    Ye Laoxie replied: "This kind of power is called domineering, it is the power of a certain **** in God''s Domain, but it was taught to me by the gods, and it is very easy to use."


    These questions were communicated with him just now.


    So it can be announced.

 Chapter 458：

    "Then Lord Master, what do you think about people from other countries who want to join the cult? What if you let other players enter the cult?"


    This is currently the most difficult problem that everyone finds.


    Want to join the religion.


    It must be Ye Laoxie''s approval.


    But what should I do now?


    Ye Laoxie couldn''t cross the border, and it was rumored that he could do this at least at level 80.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I already know 050 about the popular reviews on the Internet. If you want to join the cult, you must agree to all the conditions of the Federation.


    And the enrollees must also be kind people.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not telling you when some people die.


    The sect of God has always been monitored by law.


    For the betrayers, they are going to suffer in the eighteenth-layer hell! "


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this.


    Unexpectedly, the religion of God is so strict!


    But there are many people who don''t care.


    Huaxia people always say that bad guys will be sent to eighteen levels of hell.


    I have never seen anyone actually go there.


    But it''s all bluffing!


    And because of this neglect, millions of people will be taken away by the messengers of the underworld for joining the cult to do evil in the future.


    Thus shocked the world.


    But these will not be mentioned for the time being.


    Ye Laoxie paused and continued: "If you want to join the cult, after meeting these requirements, I will send someone abroad to enter the game zone of your country, so that you can create a branch of the cult."


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Yes, the game cannot cross-boundary for the time being.


    But people can.


    It is enough to only need people to go abroad.


    They all forgot about this world.


    However, the previous words are definitely not happy for everyone. After all, going abroad represents a role transfer, and prestige and everything need to be re-brushed.


    But now it''s different. They don''t rely on the system to play games.


    Instead, use the game to join the sect of God! ! ! .


    Chapter 365 A surprise attack from Liu Che, the Haoran God System that was completely sealed off!


    Accompanied by the intensive selection, ten envoys of gods traveled to other countries by plane.


    Unexpectedly, eight of them were intercepted by killers when they got off the plane.


    As a result, something shocking happened.


    An envoy stretched out his hand to summon a side weapon in the game world, and cut the heavy sniper bullet in half.


    "Heh... come if you want to challenge the power of God? See how many of you there are..."


    The scene was panicked.


    But after seeing the horror of the divine envoy, he cheered.


    This person''s name is Thunder Tiger, and he is an agent maintained by the Federation.


    Loyalty is natural.


    Moreover, it is very safe to do things, and now he has been assessed as a priest of the religious sect.


    Face the assassination of the enemy.


    He looked calm and calm, in fact, he was not afraid of bullets.


    Because the level of priests in the game is currently 30.


    It is already at the point where there is no fear of human firearms.


    But he was not going to stop there, but spread his hand flat, then clenched a fist and bombarded the opposite building.


    boom.


    The violent wind hit the building directly.


    The 100-meter-high roof fell to pieces in an instant.


    One of the figures fell from the inside with a frightened face.


    A thousand meters apart, a punch broke the building.


    Such a terrifying power.


    Really, only a divine envoy can do it.


    -----------------------


    In the game.


    Ye Laoxie was busy supervising the construction of the altar, and after taking the mine, the progress began to increase again.


    The current progress is 80%.


    Thousands of people are busy.


    It is estimated that it will be completed in five days.


    Hundreds of millions of believers provide resources. This is no longer a simple altar, but a holy city! ! !


    The main altar is located in the wilderness.


    The ground is made of white jade.


    After all, there is Fengling Moon Shadow system, Ye Laoxie kills monsters are all increases.


    He went to fight the rare materials himself, while the rest were provided by the believers.


    There are not many people doing system tasks anymore.


    All are doing the mission of the gods.


    Not only the reward is high, but also extraordinary power can be obtained.


    The current game''s own system has been reduced to a neglected existence.


    There is no way, who said that the power of God is too strong.


    "Sister Qiyue, how is the construction of other cities now. ¡¨?"


    "It''s almost coming. The ninth city attack is over. The tenth city is currently being studied. There is currently a bad news. We only attack the city and neglect to level up. We will usher in a monster attack soon. What should we do?"


    "It''s okay, as long as the altar and the sub-city are established, everything is settled!"


    "Um."


    The ore mission is over.


    Ye Laoxie glanced at the God Sect mission, the main mission is still the altar, and the secondary mission is.


    The collection of the three goddesses has been overcompleted so far.


    Liu Qiyue, Feifei, Luoyu, and sisters Chenxin.


    The current task has just been refreshed.


    [Rescue the girl in the deep sea, time for six days...Reward, a set of magical dragon blood black coat. Incomplete, penalty: withered for 365 days. ¡¿


    Seeing this mission punishment, Ye Laoxie''s face turned green.


    Good guy, this is horrible.


    When Lao Gao was cut, Jack was directly withered. Now it''s my turn for the good guy?


    Ye Laoxie didn''t dare anymore in an instant, turned around and boarded the portal, heading in the direction guided by the mission.


    The NPC soldiers who encountered the world on the road were all beheaded by him.


    "Don''t stand in the way, you crooked animals..."


    The sword aura that brushed together kept waving.


    Countless people fell under his sword.


    Guoguo was shocked, what the master was doing, so anxious.


    "Master, you are..."


    "Don''t talk, this is for happiness."


    Man, can''t be withered! ! !


    -------------------


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che laughed as he looked at Ye Laoxie who was running.


    This trick is really time-tested. Bring the Demon God back, such a cute and strong girl.


    I still want to be in my arms.


    Before, Sister Chenxin was rescued by him with a mission.


    Now it was just the turn of the Demon God Girl.


    Speaking of this girl, she is also very pitiful. She has struggled for a long time for the land of the demon world.


    It''s really pitiful.


    Who calls Liu Che a person who cherishes flowers?


    He looked down at Sun Shangxiang curled up in his arms and couldn''t help but kiss gently.


    Since her brother''s reincarnation.


    My mood gradually stabilized.


    However, the current Yue''er is still a little unhappy, and I have to let Yi Liya take her to play.


    Just when Liu Che was transmitting.


    A message was transmitted from outside God''s Domain.


    "Che...have found the creation **** who slandered you, do you want to go and teach it?"


    The news came from his harem wife Xiao Luan.


    She is doing the current resource sales and intelligence collection.


    It is equivalent to being a good helper.


    Aside from the fact that the two gods did not merge, Xiao Luan had no secrets about him.


    Very frank.


    When Liu Che was fighting the Golden Armored God, some people yelled for trouble, but the other party kept hiding.


    Until three months ago, Liu Che asked Xiao Luan to issue an arrest warrant.


    Just find the location of that god.


    He has to do a big thing.


    An earth-shattering event that made the **** space tremble.


    Attack the opponent''s gods with the power of one person!


    "¡§"Well, I see. You wait here for a while, I''ll be back when I go..."

 Chapter 459：

    Liu Che looked at the coordinates sent by Xiao Luan.


    The body disappeared in place.


    God''s domain.


    All believers felt that the flow of divine power was accelerating, and countless gods arranged into a mysterious array.


    "what ''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, listen to the oracle, it''s coming soon."


    "I remember the last time something like this happened. God was fighting with the gods at the same stage and finally won. Could it be that..."


    Inside the eternal temple.


    All goddesses put down their work.


    Gathered in front of Ziwei Palace.


    Many people asked the **** sisters what happened.


    They are the most sensitive.


    There is only one thing to mobilize divine power on a large scale.


    That is to break out the battle of God! ! !


    Ye Rou interrupted her comprehension at this time and said to the other sisters: "Don''t worry, everyone, I will protect you if you fight with God."


    At this moment, she has broken through the lower **** level! ! !


    Become a transcendent being.


    Although the strength is very weak, it can already cause substantial damage to the gods.


    And there is Liu Che''s divine blessing.


    The gods below the main god.


    She can try to kill and kill!


    This is a very scary thing.


    In the world of gods.


    In the Haoran God System of the Northern Territory.


    Space has been faulted one after another, and time has been enveloped by long rivers.


    The laws of flame and life suppressed the entire **** system.


    Directly sever the external contact!


    The most shocking thing is that even the consciousness of the upper realm can''t spy on things here. .


    Chapter 366 Shocked the world of the gods, what about the master?


    "Fuck, Liu Che is making another move!!!"


    "Breaking news, Liu Che made a move, this time his enemy is still the God of Creation!!!"


    "More than that, he broke the road to the upper realm. This is to destroy a **** system."


    "hiss..."


    Countless creation **** managers.


    Because of Liu Che''s madness, he was in shock.


    You can kill a god.


    You can also kill a **** of creation.


    These are nothing.


    Anyway, the enmity that I have forged, it''s just right to understand it myself.


    But this time Liu Che used multiple laws to envelop Haoran''s divine system.


    This shows that he does not want to give anyone a chance.


    The shot is cruel and unsparing.


    No interface at all! ! !


    It should be noted that killing a **** is very different from killing a god.


    Gods are only individuals, with relatives and friends at most.


    And the gods are pious to dominate! !


    That''s a master''s inheritance. How could Liu Che dare to work so desperately?


    Does he want to never go to the upper realm for the rest of his life?


    The countless gods in the gods world were afraid of his madness, but fortunately they did not provoke Liu Che.


    Otherwise, it may be calculated on a certain day.


    The other party is not dead at all.


    Shot will kill.


    It doesn''t matter who you are covering at all.


    "Ok 050, I want to see what happened inside. Now I can''t even snoop on the Jiuxing artifact!"


    "Don''t do it, the main artifact can''t be snooped, I guess only the supreme artifact can snoop a shadow."


    In fact, within the deity world.


    There are several existences with supreme artifacts.


    But these ancient sects will not be easily used.


    Because snooping meant offending Liu Che.


    Even if they have someone in the upper realm, who can stay in the lower realm forever?


    Mingzhe is the best choice to protect oneself.


    The multi-colored and multiple laws stunned the gods, and they could only imagine what happened inside them by guessing.


    Countless goddesses began to envy Xiao Luan.


    This woman is really lucky.


    He actually caught a beetle-in-law.


    It is estimated that in recent years, she is the only goddess promoted for the first time.


    Even the goddess of creation, who had regained the book of laws before, was considering whether to visit her door to apologize and ask if she could be a small one.


    It is true that one person can ascend to heaven.


    It is particularly critical in the world of gods.


    If you can climb a thigh, you don''t have to struggle on this level, because your talent has reached the limit.


    Can become a higher level of gods.


    Breakthrough long ago.


    Do you still have to wait until today?


    Resources are limited, and every day is ink painting.


    The so-called manager is very noble in the eyes of lower-level gods, but in the eyes of those upper-levels, it is nothing more than a sheep-husband.


    See the gods with real potential.


    It is their greatest value.


    But Xiao Luan found it, but she missed it.


    "Damn...if I could be less impulsive then..."


    Gladys bit her lower lip, regretting the original impulse.


    At that time, Liu Che had already shown an extraordinary comprehension.


    Who would have thought that he would rise in such a short time?


    Probably this is their potential.


    -----------------


    Within the domain of the law.


    Liu Che stood in front of a middle-aged man with fairy bones.


    The other party is dressed in a typical Xianxia.


    On his waist hung uncut jade and a jade sword.


    There are yin and yang fish on the back.


    And a law of yin and yang.


    "Hehe, my little friend...you are a little impulsive like this, what can''t you say?"


    "When you jumped up and down, did you think about today?"


    Liu Che''s voice was indifferent.


    For this kind of polite dog bastard.


    He has always been merciless.


    At the feet of the two.


    Lying there were hundreds of millions of corpses of gods, no matter whether they were guilty or not, they all died.


    And all the gods are completely destroyed.


    There is no chance of reincarnation.


    He was cruel and merciless, and naturally he would not leave behind a god.


    "Just have you ever thought about the consequences of slaughtering a **** system like this? You are ruining your own future..."


    Lao Za Mao squinted his eyes, trying to convince Liu Che not to kill himself.


    At the same time, buy some time for yourself.


    "Huh... I posted a reward for chasing on the Internet a long time ago. This person of the gods knew it was you, but didn''t notify me, he was guilty!!!


    They died to make atonement for themselves.


    Don''t even think that the group of guys in the upper realm have come down, and the means of mere dominance can''t beat me, who is now multi-rules. "


    Liu Che stretched out his hand and grabbed it to the side.


    An amber long sword appeared in his hand.


    Sword of Shinto.


    At the same time, it is also the sword of law, carrying 40% of the divine power in God''s Domain.


    All of Liu Che''s insights are here.


    When the sword is out of its sheath.


    This world has been isolated.


    Does not belong to any time and space! ! !


    "Do you think I am not prepared? I am a **** who understands the law of yin and yang..."


    Seeing Liu Che make a move.


    The creation **** finally couldn''t help it.


    The law of yin and yang detonated instantly.


    In the entire Haoran God System, all the energy is pouring toward him.


    The power of yin and yang forms a huge grinding disc.

 Chapter 460：

    Want to explode the domain of Liu Che''s law.


    But I found no matter how hard I tried.


    Never see a new world.


    Time has long since broken.


    The law is also blocked.


    How does one law compare with Liu Che''s multiple laws?


    Liu Che looked at the top of the gods world, feeling that the domain of his laws was about to collapse, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    It seems that the power of dominance is still there.


    I can''t surpass the master in the end.


    If it can be blocked for a while, it is already the limit! ! !


    "You shouldn''t be absolutely wrong. The fault lies in your own mouth. When calculating others, have you ever thought about what is the real trump card?


    Die with regret, strength is the strongest guarantee! ! ! "


    The amber long sword slashed fiercely.


    Liu Che turned around and disappeared where he was! !


    In the next instant, Haoran''s **** system was hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    It exploded.


    The creation-level confrontation and Liu Che''s attack directly detonated the place.


    The law became a mess.


    The consciousness of dominance that Ling had rescued from above was all involved.


    A whole party of gods.


    All in chaos.


    At this moment, all the gods fell silent.


    Haoran''s **** system is over.


    Liu Che is really ruthless, this is the rhythm of breaking the sky! !


    Since I dare to destroy the Haoran God System.


    It must be a provocation to Haoran''s dominance, and there will be room for improvement in the future.


    There must be a fierce battle.


    "Liu Che... Our Haoran God System can''t spare you!!! Wait for us..."


    The angry voice spread throughout the entire deity world.


    Liu Che sneered when he heard the words.


    When the old miscellaneous hairs provoke me, I didn''t see you come out to persuade me. Now, who are they running out to threaten to scare me?


    Isn''t it the rule?


    He will kill him when he goes up.


    And also take away all the goddesses of your gods!


    Rubbing his back every day.


    No, go directly to raise chickens and cattle. .


    Chapter 367 There is no essential difference between one more enemy and one less enemy!


    "Then you also wait for me, one day I will go up and kill your master, don''t always feel that you are superior..."


    Just after the master of Haoran''s divine system uttered a voice.


    Liu Che''s voice spread throughout this layer of **** space.


    The master of the upper space was stunned, and a mere creation **** dared to challenge the master.


    Is he crazy?


    Immediately, Haoran said with a grinning face, "Okay, okay. The old man is waiting for you, Liu Che... remember you..."


    The vast divine sound penetrates the space.


    Close to Liu Che''s hiding place.


    But in the end, it fell into the air, unable to find Liu Che''s position at all.


    "Cunning kid, it''s the law of time, it''s impossible to comprehend it in the lower realm..."


    Indifferent voice.


    Let the gods in this layer of space be taken aback.


    What is going on if this level cannot comprehend the law of time?


    The gods were silent, and no one gave an answer.


    In the nest of Chaos Sea, Liu Che raised his **** when he heard the words, and cursed: "Go to you kid, old miscellaneous hairy, what is the pretense with the master..."


    Isn''t it just that the older one lives?


    The turtles live longer.


    Why don''t you compare with the tortoise?


    Xiao Luan next to him was massaging his shoulders. Hearing Liu Che''s angry words, the big beauty couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "You...I was so impulsive, why did you want to kill so fiercely..."


    Obviously, it is enough to just punish the murderer.


    But killed everyone.


    Liu Che shook his head and said: "Killing a creation **** is no different from killing the entire **** system. The Haoran **** system is very short-sighted. I know that I am looking for this creation god, but none of them have leaked it. , Have you ever wondered why?"


    "The answer is very simple. All members of this **** system will not be tempted by profit, and they are all potential enemies. Since they want to kill, kill them thoroughly, and the monsters will blame the old dog for being cheap."


    Xiao Luan sighed after hearing the words, and said, "But after you go to the next level, there will be one more enemy."


    "Cut... do you think there will be fewer enemies when I go up?"


    Liu Che sneered at Xiao Luan''s worries.


    The answer is very simple.


    There are only so many cakes.


    Even if he said that he would not eat these dominated cakes, many people would still regard him as an enemy.


    There will only be more and more enemies.


    Few people treat him as a friend in the same way as their own gods.


    In that case, what is he afraid of?


    Killing the heart is happy, but the other party can''t really come.


    Xiao Luan was taken aback for a moment, and finally understood Liu Che''s intentions, then put his chin on his shoulder, Qianqianyu fingers stopped his waist, and sighed: "It''s all on you. I can help you with very few things."


    "Well, don''t worry about the big baby."


    Liu Che smiled, the latter flushed.


    Then a charming voice appeared in the nest.


    ----------------


    Within the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System.


    Today¡¯s matter is being discussed.


    "Liu Che is so cruel, he doesn''t show mercy, but if he continues like this, he will only erect more enemies."


    "Hey...Third Elder, what you said is wrong, isn''t Liu Che the seedling who achieves dominance?"


    "Yeah, the mere Haoran divine system is the most respectful, and killing is a vain kill. Is it possible that others can only let others bully Liu Che!"


    "But..."


    The three elders are still a little worried.


    And the Seventh Elder next to him said: "Why are you worried? You haven''t even reached the creation level. Is it possible that you want to become a dog of the Haoran God system?"


    "You are slander!!!"


    "Oh, then what are you? Liu Che has raised this starry sky three times, which has already greatly promoted the prestige of our Chi Huang Liuyan.


    Now newcomers are joining in batches, and how many gods dare not say how angry they are.


    We have made so many benefits, but thinking about stabbing a knife in the back, I think you have a problem with the third one.


    If it weren''t for you, there is some connection with the upper bound.


    We can kill you now. "


    The speaker is the great elder.


    The indifferent tone made the gray-haired three elders shudder.


    I didn''t dare to talk any more in an instant.


    The others showed sarcasm on their faces. This kind of old dog with no strength and under-enterprise is really a scourge.


    There is no fart, it will only make trouble.


    If there were more such gods, Chihuang Flowing Flame would have collapsed long ago.


    At the end of the meeting, the policy remained unchanged.


    Continue to protect Liu Che and Xiao Luan.


    As for the three elders, their qualifications as elders were abolished and imprisoned until the next era!


    The resource is given by the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But it is not allowed to intervene in any spiritual things, nor is it allowed to contact anyone.


    Be directly marginalized.


    It will be completely abolished.


    -----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Hey, guys. Recently, I am really getting better and better...not only have the cults established in ten countries, but the tasks in the game have to be completed."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "What''s wrong? You have reached the deep sea!!!"


    The sad old Gao: "Brother, it''s okay if it''s not done, isn''t it just 365 days... Forbearance is over!"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Damn...you are eager for me to die, it''s really wicked...I''m a real man, I''d rather die upright than go to the underworld lying down."


    0.....0


    Troubled Times: "Awesome, I admire it!!!"


    Ninja scientist: "As expected of Ye Laoxie, he is indeed a man."


    Emperor Qin Shi: "Hahaha... I don''t think I want to be a eunuch, but I feel that Ye Laoxie seems to be really unlucky. Everyone has no such punishment, except the old liar."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "He was passive and sabotaged! He deserves to be punished. God''s grace is like a sea, but he is superficial and secretive..."


    Blond boy Sam: "Ask you a question, why do I think there is a very large flow of divine power in God''s Domain?"


    He is the plane of technology.


    There are many monitoring methods.


    At a certain time, the flow in God''s Domain was obviously accelerated several times.


    This is very unusual.

 Chapter 461：

    Tosaka University: "God seems to have encountered an enemy, and he disappeared suddenly, and he hasn''t returned yet, but don''t be afraid, it''s okay..."


    Jesuit Witch: "Well, pray for God."


    General Yuwen: "I didn''t expect God''s world to be so dangerous. You have to work hard, don''t let go..."


    The world will help the lord: "I am also working hard, just want to share the worry for God."


    Without God, there would be no them now.


    Alice: "I also want to speed up the rhythm, but there is really no way, I''m sorry..."


    God of Eternity: "You believers don''t have to worry so much. The enemy has been beheaded. You only need to do your own thing."


    Then Liu Che introduced the video of destroying Haoran''s **** system into the chat group. people.


    Chapter 368 A shocking group member, Katie goes to the Eye of Insight!


    This is the first time Liu Che has uploaded a video.


    In the past, Rin Tosaka and others helped him upload videos.


    But this time was different, it was Liu Che who took the initiative to kill one of the gods.


    But also strong with weak enemies.


    Block the consciousness of dominance.


    This is the first time that the eternal **** uploaded a video.


    Everyone downloaded the video without exception.


    Including Herder.


    The content of the video begins with Liu Che''s arrival in the Haoran God System.


    Tens of millions of gods were afraid of his coming, but they couldn''t escape.


    Until a **** with a breath similar to the **** of eternity blocked him.


    But the atmosphere of the outside world has long been blocked.


    Can''t snoop in at all.


    How powerful his own **** is, and the law covers this plane.


    The upper space kept sending out terrifying attacks, but it was still inaccessible.


    After a brief conversation between the two of them, the members of the group realized that when the God of Eternity killed the first god.


    This polite old man secretly instigated other gods to attack the God of Eternity.


    What a disgusting old dog.


    Now he was called to the door and began to kneel to beg for mercy.


    Eventually the Amber Shinto Sword appeared, and the floating aura on it made Herder''s mind tremble. This kind of power surpassed his own cognition.


    Then, a sword cut down.


    This piece of time and space was completely shattered.


    At the end of the video, there is a roar from a higher-level space god.


    But it can''t keep the eternal **** at all.


    Tanjiro: "I...I don''t know what I want to say, I just feel like I finished it in tears."


    Li Er: "Me too. Compared with our efforts, how much does God endure?"


    Troubled Times: "At the beginning I talked to Jia Xu about the Hongyuan of the gods. Now think about how ridiculous our goal is. The fragmented world is the land of the gods."


    Xun''er: "Yes, you will have to use more violent methods in the future, and the blasphemer should die without a place to be buried!!!"


    If God does not say, if Goddess does not say.


    Who knows that foreign enemies are coming?


    I''m afraid I don''t even know.


    Since God loves them so much, then as the chief priest, it is natural to give back.


    Kaoru thinks this way, and everyone thinks that way.


    Herder was also infected by the video, and it was rare to speak in the group.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Excuse me, if a believer with a lot of evil deeds, will he be punished by God?"


    simply put.


    She was scared.


    Feared by Liu Che''s power.


    As an apostle and the reincarnation of a former god.


    Herder is very proud.


    Even after watching the video of Liu Che showing his supernatural power, I felt that it was nothing more than that, at best it was the same power as Carlosso.


    But this time is different.


    In addition to fighting against the creation-level gods, Liu Che also fought back stronger gods.


    She can''t even touch the power of the eternal god.


    So what is the higher-level power?


    At this time, Herder had mixed feelings, excited and confused.


    I don''t know if I will stick to it or choose to surrender and become a believer of the gods.


    This is a difficult choice.


    Fallen white robe wizard: "Friend, your character seems evil, but don''t be afraid, as long as you have a pious belief in your heart, all the past is nothing but clouds."


    Pudu sentient beings: "I don''t think she meant this. She obviously downloaded the meditation ideas and sacrifice techniques in the group, but did not choose to sacrifice. She is wondering whether she will be punished if she drags on like this now."


    Fahai couldn''t help but sneer.


    It''s a white-eyed wolf again.


    Jack used to be like this, and he was punished before he changed his evil.


    The ancestor of magic today is the same.


    How chic in my own world.


    Isn''t it an ant?


    Pride is just a glitzy delusion.


    Herder didn''t refute, he was tacitly acquiescing to Fahai''s words.


    Judicial God: "Actually, this kind of thing has never happened before. Jack used to be like this. Do you think you have to get angry before you can realize it?


    Surrender early, don''t go further and further on the road of obsession, otherwise when you choose to turn back, you will find that you have already ruined the road.


    With all that said, I''m going to cast down demons and slay demons! "


    Tanjirou: "I''m also fighting here, bye..."


    The group became quiet all at once.


    There is no longer the excitement before.


    Herder''s question was not answered.


    The reason is very simple.


    Liu Che is currently studying the law, so he doesn''t bother to care about Held.


    Looking at the quiet chat group.


    Herder sighed in her heart, and her heart was enveloped in coldness, which made her breathless.


    My pride was ruthlessly shattered...........


    After all, it''s just a frog at the bottom of the well.


    Pretentious, but in exchange for others to ignore.


    In the end, the God of Eternity is indeed a terrifying existence that can easily destroy the gods of the same level.


    On the other hand, I am not a humble dust in the eyes of the other party.


    "Forget it, I accept my fate... it''s time to prepare for the sacrifice, I hope it won''t be too late..."


    Under the mask, Herder sighed slightly.


    Ordered down.


    --------------------


    At this time, within the Arad continent.


    As Katie''s speed increased, she had collected six Shilock fragments.


    The original ball-shaped Shilock has now become a cat.


    Continue to lie on Katie''s head.


    Such behavior naturally caused dissatisfaction with the wizard magician.


    Her face was stretched with Tic Tac Toe and her eyelids twitched. In order to cover the smelly apostle, she had been forced to wear a hat.


    But the other party not only didn''t know, but also always wobbled his tail.


    Do you really know the way?


    "Hey, stinky woman... Put your tail away! People nearby are all pointing to me..."


    "But it''s so comfortable to be basked in the sun like this... the tail is out of control at all."


    "Enough, you come down to me."


    Chirp.


    Shilock was thrown to the ground.


    She looked at Katie with a charcoal face dissatisfied, snorted softly, turned and ran to Sauron''s head for 1.5.


    At present, there is only a prophet in the eyes of insight.


    Shilock''s leaked consciousness was already gathered.


    Moreover, the facilities in the Eye of Insight are also very good as altars.


    Katie told her about her sacrifice from the beginning, but Shilock had no objection.


    She is not a fool either.


    Understand in this world.


    It''s impossible to have energy to feed yourself, all the food is just a trap for that bitch.


    That being the case, why suffer here.


    And leaving this world, that **** will be very angry.


    Simply kill two birds with one stone.


    Of course, it didn''t go so smoothly in the beginning.


    It was just that after Katie conveyed the memory fragments given by the gods to Shilock, both parties have reached a cooperation agreement. .


    Chapter 369 The God Realm came, and An Tuen was blown away like an ant!


    "However, you are a real thief. If you split your soul like this before you die, are you afraid that you won''t be able to resurrect it when you look back?"


    The Delos Empire has always been dedicated to the apostle.


    The best power to deal with the apostles.


    It is to use the apostle to deal with the apostle.


    Although Katie arrived not long ago, within half a month, she couldn''t catch thirteen spies of the Delos Empire in a row.


    The violent arrest team has long been under surveillance.

 Chapter 462：

    Unfortunately, they didn''t even know it themselves.


    Shilock sighed and flicked his tail, "I have nothing to do. Don''t look at the apostle''s greatness. When there is no light, my strength will continue to weaken, and...I was seriously injured at the time."


    She was attacked by Herder.


    That woman is not dewy.


    It''s terrible to really start.


    It''s just that everyone doesn''t know it.


    The space was torn apart, and she was transferred to the Screaming Cave, her body couldn''t absorb any strength.


    It can be said to be extremely difficult.


    In the end, the Four Swordsman crusades, and death is also a helpless move.


    She wanted to leave the cave with the power of these people at the time. Death was nothing but a hindrance, but now she thinks about what she has done.


    But it was all under Herder''s surveillance.


    Even if the other party can''t get down.


    But you can instruct others to do tricks.


    For example, the ultimate magic circle in Arad continent.


    And Antuen was also defeated, so as to absorb energy in the Celestial Energy Center.


    Just as they were speaking, the group finally came to the depths of the Eye of Insight and saw the prophet.


    Shilock snorted and turned into the body.


    The scared prophet and the workers all knelt on the ground.


    "See Lord Shilock..."


    "Well, get up. According to this lady''s method, modify the altar, and when are you going to hide in him..."


    Shilock pointed a finger.


    A red figure appeared in front of everyone.


    It is the seed of Shilock.


    It is also the most core part.


    The other party was hidden under the red mist, only Shilock and Katie could see her original appearance.


    "If you lose your hatred, it''s not Shilock. Have you forgotten those enemies..."


    The red Shilock tried to create a dream and integrate the purified Shilock into himself.


    But he didn''t expect a pure power to fly out of the opponent''s hands.


    On the contrary, he purifies himself.


    In the end, Shilock became a seed.


    Lie quietly on the ground.


    Katie understood that she was returning to the essence and it would take a while to wake up, so she began to arrange for others to start to modify the lines.


    Turn this altar into an altar of the gods.


    If the style does not need to be changed.


    It only takes three days to modify the texture.


    After all, there are too many people in the violent arrest team.


    While Azera commanded the manpower, he transformed the violent arrest team into members of the cult.


    After leaving the control of Shilock.


    These people regained their essence.


    One by one became extremely pious.


    And Katie studied the next thing on the map.


    Looking at the Arad continent now, few people will join their sect.


    The ambition of the wolf of the Delos Empire, Su Nang has been in the thick fog, and he does not know the way, only the Principality of Belmar can go.


    Just when she was in a trance, the prophet''s heavy voice came from outside.


    "Master Katie, the altar has been modified."


    "Um."


    The silver-haired elf responded, then picked up the staff and walked outside.


    Inside the eerie Eye of Insight.


    Except for the light on the wall, there is no other light.


    So Katie walked very carefully.


    When she came outside, many people had already gathered here.


    In the middle of the altar.


    Several women were sitting on their knees.


    The former Red Ghost Sauron, Azeroth, the original poison king Louis.


    And a seed of light.


    There is also a slender woman. She is wearing a green dress and hiding under a black robe.


    Silver sideburns, and narrow ears.


    Prove that this is an elf woman.


    She is the girl who has recently disappeared from the Alvin Line ---Seliya.


    "The ceremony officially begins. In order to return the world to the embrace of the true god, all believers, come and pay homage to the power of the gods."


    Katie knelt on the altar, religiously chanting the **** pattern.


    Her spells are different from ordinary rituals.


    It was meticulously improved by Liu Che, and the force it can carry is even greater.


    Celia sighed in her heart as she looked at the elf magician who was going to visit.


    His eyes are full of nostalgia.


    She didn''t come here voluntarily, but because she had to.


    That night, the elf magician sneaked into his bedroom and threatened himself with the entire Elvin line of defense.


    If she does not agree to become a sacrifice.


    Then, everyone here will die.


    The story of the warrior saving the beauty will never appear.


    So the kind girl came.


    But... will God really appear?


    She raised her head to look at the top of the cave, her beautiful face showed a tragic look.


    One symbol after another.


    Lights up on the altar.


    In the end it turned into a beam of light and went away into the sky.


    The entire Eye of Insight flew directly under the fluctuation of power.


    The Arad continent, even the heavens.


    All only encountered this vision.


    "Oops, it''s Alvin''s line of defense, what happened this time?"


    "I don''t know, the magic response is too great to detect..."


    The terrifying hurricane and the tyrannical thunder and lightning continued to rise.


    Fortunately, the nearby Baili of the Eye of Insight was in ruins, which also caused a terrible vision that did not harm anyone.


    And in the perspective of heaven.


    Below Arad, a **** hole appeared directly at 053.


    And it''s still expanding.


    Even the whole heaven is shaking.


    The queen was frightened and fell to the ground, and the rest of the people were not well.


    "What happened to this?"


    "I don''t know, Hawkeye is investigating..."


    ...


    Just when everyone in the heavens was very annoyed.


    Over their planet.


    A big hole was opened.


    The mysterious star field descends.


    There was an ancient and mysterious atmosphere that attracted countless people.


    Even Anthun, who lives in the energy center, is attracted by its power.


    "You said there is energy to evolve you?"


    "Okay, we will arrange for you to go there!!!"


    Antun''s huge body stood up from the energy center and ran wildly towards the mysterious star field.


    This caused hundreds of thousands of deaths in the entire celestial realm.


    Need to know this is a small island running.


    Many people are trampled to death like being trampled to death by ants.


    Just when Anthun thought he could get close to that mysterious world.


    A cold voice came from inside.


    "Huh... ugly guy, want to come to God''s world, get me back..."


    Anthun thought his body was big enough.


    But in the face of a real dragon in the starry sky that is bigger than the planet, Antun looked funny.


    It was blown away easily like an ant. .


    Chapter 370 Kahn was directly terrified, Butterfly Chanahu''s gentleness!


    The golden longan is full of sarcasm.


    The sacred sky.


    Without the permission of the gods, one cannot break in at will.


    This is its duty as a patrolman.


    The people in the heavens thought that Antuen had left, but who would have thought that there would be this one.


    Good guys.


    Antun turned into a ball and was kicked back directly.


    And it was just a look in the other party''s eyes.


    The entire south side of the Ghent area is directly gone.


    The young empress rolled her eyes in shock and fainted.

 Chapter 463：

    Helder, who stood in the devil world, watched the emergence of God''s Domain dumbfounded, and his heart was full of jealous fire.


    "Hateful, obviously I am the chief priest!!"


    She has succumbed.


    Why is the opponent''s speed so fast.


    Kahn, who was standing next to Herder, looked at Antoun who had been beaten up and exclaimed: "What kind of monster is this, it makes me feel like a life and death enemy."


    "It is a real dragon in the starry sky, a favorite of the gods active in the gods."


    "Huh? You said this is a pet of the gods."


    Kahn was dumbfounded.


    Such a terrifying existence is just a pet of God?


    That true god, wouldn''t it be possible to obliterate himself with a single look! !


    Kahn''s heart is extremely hot, and he wants to rush to fight with the opponent.


    But his movement was blocked by a figure that appeared in the starry sky next.


    It was a woman in Tsing Yi, with a sword on her waist, and her eyes were extremely cold.


    The whole body is filled with terrible frost sword intent.


    Even if it is tens of thousands of miles away.


    All made Kahn have a kind of creepy feeling.


    The people of the lower realm are Lu Xueqi, and sisters of Butterfly Ninja.


    Fortunately, the former has finally been to some worlds.


    But Sister Butterfly Ninja has been working diligently in the temple, and dare not slacken in the slightest.


    From the very beginning, there was no temple of life and had been working hard to maintain the feelings between the other sisters.


    Therefore, Liu Che also pityed them.


    Gave better strength.


    Although she has not yet reached the stage of being godly like Lu Xueqi, she is not far behind.


    Has come to the boundary of Jiuxing.


    The three came to the world of Arad in the starry sky dragon.


    Butterflies endured the prying eyes around him, and snorted coldly: "Look at no evil, don''t you natives understand. ¡¨?"


    Snorted softly.


    Let the Celestial Observatory directly explode.


    The laboratories in the Delos Empire also turned into flames in the horrified eyes of everyone.


    As for Kahn of the Demon Realm, he snorted directly and knelt on one knee.


    On the other hand, Helder, who practices divine law, has nothing to do.


    Casillas, who guards the Central Park, felt the power fluctuations of Butterfly Ninja, and immediately shouted with excitement: "If you see it, this is the power of God, hahaha..."


    Bibi knelt on the ground and prayed devoutly.


    "Hope the gods can redeem us poor believers..."


    Butterfly Chanahui soon received her plea, and said to her sisters: "I''ll go over there and take a look, you go and bless you."


    "Well, sister, please go."


    Lu Xueqi started late, so even if her strength is higher than their sisters.


    But she also called herself her sister.


    This is courtesy.


    Butterfly Chanel smiled lightly, and disappeared into the sky in the form of the light of a butterfly.


    After a while, she came to Bibi and others.


    "Are you believers of God? Why are you not with the worshippers."


    Gentle words.


    Jean Bibi and the entire Spin Demon will be taken aback.


    She didn''t expect it at all.


    The other party actually came here because of his own prayers.


    Immediately she swallowed and said in a low voice: "We can''t go to the world of Arad, and there are many poor people here."


    Butterfly Chana glanced away.


    I found that there are indeed many people in rags who live here.


    They are suppressed slaves.


    Having just been rescued by the gods, he still has time to practice the gods in the future.


    Among them, Sister Beladil is here, a lovely alien girl.


    Butterfly Chanel said gently to all his followers: "Don''t be afraid, the religion is fair and can give you a new future. I look forward to seeing you in the gods."


    Face the words of the goddess.


    Everyone cried.


    They were really enslaved for a long, long time.


    The ancestors have been slaves for generations.


    There was no day to turn over.


    Now, it''s finally possible to usher in the light!


    -------------


    At the same time on the other side.


    Katie and others greeted Lu Xueqi and Butterfly Ninja.


    "Cathie, believer, see the two ambassadors."


    "Get up, God recognizes your work very much and has bestowed you the position of plant priestess. You must know that this is not inferior to the existence of the chief priest."


    "Thank God for the gift."


    Katie kowtows again.


    But Ninja Butterfly took out a staff made of golden branches and gave it to her.


    "Gift to Priestess Katie, a three-star artifact [Blessing of the Golden Magic Night], and a fragment of the Law of Wood..."


    The elves have no shortage of lifespan.


    It just lacks strength and weapons.


    Samsung¡¯s artifact is not available in this world.


    Coupled with the blessing of the law of wood.


    Katie''s power broke through to the god-level three-star in an instant.


    Beyond the level of the apostle.


    The power of the apostle is just a low-level stage of the **** level.


    For example, Shilock also has apostles who are ranked low, and their strength is only one star at the **** level.


    And Rotes is only a god-level half star.


    Even if it is a powerful Kahn, it is only the pinnacle of a god-level two-star! !


    The resources of the world are here.


    Power limits their growth.


    Extraordinary power makes Katie''s whole person dreamlike.


    Even Sauron, who is also a woman, is jealous of his beauty.


    Originally Katie was a little older.


    Like a human mature woman.


    Now it has become a girlish form


    Comparable to Saylia.


    Just as all the believers chanted the power of God, Celia suddenly asked: "¡§"My lord God, what will this world look like in the future?"


    She was very worried after she left.


    The world will be destroyed.


    Lu Xueqi frowned and said, "Those who return to God''s embrace will naturally receive God''s blessing, and those who resist will naturally fall into **** forever!"


    "Many people always fail to see the greatness and mercy of God, so they have been resisting. This is wrong, and it is also irrational."


    Butterfly Ninja said slightly.


    In the past, I heard from my sisters that the lower realms were all priests.


    But here is the priestess.


    This is enough to prove one thing, the chief priest of this world simply ignored the will of God.


    This is bad! NS!


    Saying nodded silently, she understood the development of the world.


    Forget it, I''m just a girl with amnesia.


    What can be prevented?


    Let''s go with the wind.


    She looked at the divine light in the sky, and her body flew up involuntarily.


    This is true for the rest.


    And Shilock, who turned into a seed, stretched out his waist comfortably in the divine light, longing for the sun. .


    Chapter 371 Luck broke out, two gods were born! (Eighth more)


    "Ding...your priestess Katie, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a six-star goddess---Red Soul [Sauron]"


    "Ding...your priestess Katie, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a five-star goddess---Qingling [Azera]"


    "Ding...your priestess Katie, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a six-star goddess---Poison King [Louis]"


    "Ding...your priestess Katie, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a one-star god-the spirit of light [Shilock]"


    "Ding... Your priestess Katie, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a two-star god-the great magician [Seria]"


    "Remarks, because Celia and Shirok have a significant effect on the world, and belong to the super daughter of destiny, you will automatically get 60% luck in the world!"


    Liu Che was stunned looking at the system prompts.


    Good guys.


    Shilock was in his expectation. He didn''t expect Katie to be capable enough to bring Salia directly.


    The strength of the apostle is super strong.


    Moreover, the origin of the 053 soul is a god, and after gaining an increase, it is also expected to become a god.


    But still can''t compare with Ye Rou.


    A moment of effort.


    With the transmission of the divine light, the daughters of Sai Liya appeared in front of Liu Che.


    Looking at that familiar face.


    Liu Che''s eyelids twitched. If you know how much hard-earned money you have pitted me in your previous life, you want me to pay.

 Chapter 464：

    "Ahem... It''s not polite to see the gods."


    The well-behaved Rin Tosaka coughed gently.


    Remind them of etiquette.


    Shilock, who was absorbing the source of the gods, woke up immediately and knelt on the ground well.


    "Participating in the gods, I... I was a little lost just now. The energy here is so good that I can''t help it..."


    This cruel apostle in the eyes of mankind.


    At this moment, it behaves like a child who has made a mistake.


    Sailia who was watching was stunned.


    Isn¡¯t the apostle a very cruel existence?


    Why does this one behave like this?


    Shilock was originally born extremely beautiful, but because of violent air, and resentment.


    This led to the terrible appearance.


    Look at the silver hair hanging straight down to the ground, fair skin, and tall figure.


    And the expression of timidity.


    Whoever dared to say that this was a murderous apostle, Celia dared to knock someone with a blunt weapon.


    [Name]: Shilock


    [Race]: The seed of the origin


    [Attribute]: Chaos/Light


    Remarks: Shilock is like a plant and has no fixed attributes. If she gives her warm light, then she will be a competent goddess.


    [Potential]: Have the ability to become a higher god, but the premise is that the divine power is sufficient.


    On the other hand, Celia''s attributes are.


    ¡¾Name¡¿: Sailia


    [Race]: Ancient Elf Bloodline


    [Attribute]: Seal


    Remarks: Sailia is a **** with a strong sealing ability and has great growth potential.


    Liu Che just wanted to laugh, there were two more goddesses who became high gods like Ye Rou.


    It seems that the women in Arad''s world are really good.


    The combat power is good, and the appearance is also very good.


    The key character can also be cultivated.


    It is estimated that Shilock will be a stalker in the future.


    After all, the attributes are there.


    You can''t help but get drunk when you see the energy.


    On the other hand, Celia and Red Ghost Sauron were much quieter, while Louis was very bold, just sneaking at himself.


    After meeting the gods.


    These goddesses were taken to arrange accommodation.


    And Celia and Shilock walked towards the Ziwei Palace.


    When they came inside, the two women suddenly became vigilant. There were many extremely beautiful women standing here, each with a strong aura.


    Even the weakest one is better than both of them.


    "God, this is Sister Celia and Sister Shilock, right?"


    Solanum is self-cooked and likes water very much.


    Even if he is now a god, he will paddle in the group and act as a narrator.


    By the way, spoof those priests.


    "Yes, I called Celia to have seen this adult."


    "What an adult, just call my sister here, you can also call my sister if you like, everyone in the realm of God is unrestrained."


    Tiamat reminded him with a smile.


    Then other people also showed kind eyes.


    Shilock saw Celia saying hello, so naturally he also saluted.


    It wasn''t until the gaze fell on a delicate woman in a white skirt that she asked in surprise: "Sister, do you involuntarily absorb energy just like me?"


    "Yes, I am a candle dragon bloodline, so I will absorb the divine power, I think you are like this, right?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Sirok''s eyebrows were bent, and she stood beside Bai Suzhen, communicating in a low voice.


    She thought she was alone.


    Unexpectedly, there are soulmates.


    That''s great.


    As for Celia, after hesitating for a while, he chose to follow Galadriel.


    At this time the golden queen has just returned.


    Unexpectedly, elves from other worlds will join in, and they are still a god. This requires more exchanges.


    When Liu Che sat down.


    Shenwu next to him immediately offered a cup of fragrant tea.


    Dongfang Huaizhu, who was kneeling on the side, asked, "God, why didn''t the battle happened not long ago? Tu Shan Yaya asked me before."


    Currently among the three sisters of Tushan.


    Tu Shan Honghong has successfully broken through to the gods.


    But the divine power is unstable, so he is in retreat.


    I haven''t seen her for two months.


    The rest of the gods saw Dongfang Huaizhu asking and looked at him one after another.


    Liu Che smiled and said: "The answer is very simple. In addition to suppressing consciousness and destroying God''s domain, there are countless ways to kill a god.


    For example, this time I chose to directly destroy the gods with the gods directly. "


    Speaking, the picture appeared in front of all the gods.


    That was when he hit the old dog of Haoran with the Amber Shendao Sword.


    After slow motion they saw.


    When the Shinto Sword pierced the enemy''s body, a terrifying force instantly cut through the opponent''s God''s Domain defense.


    Directly invaded the central area.


    So as to detonate the God''s Domain, detonate its God''s Domain and all the divine power energy.


    Coupled with the power of Liu Che''s law as an introduction.


    That Haoran God System dominates one hand that is overcast.


    With such a delicate operation, the gods are fascinated by it.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a wonderful way.


    Ye Rou looked at it for a while, then turned around and asked, "If I and the enemy''s subordinates have tricks, can we also use this method to kill them?"


    "But, but you can''t break through the enemy''s God Realm. If you have my God''s Dao Sword, it will be fine, but it will consume a lot..."


    Liu Che smiled at her.


    Ye Rou sighed disappointedly, this was not worth the gain. .


    Chapter 372 The harem is in harmony, and Katie is coming to Belmar!


    In Ye Rou''s view, if he could defeat some weak gods.


    That can be considered useful.


    However, it seems that the way I have to go is still far away.


    Can''t slack off.


    Liu Che looked at the depressed goddesses, and comforted them: "Don''t be sad, just a few foreign enemies, I can naturally deal with them."


    "But we want to help you."


    "Yeah, you love us so much-..."


    This time even Bai Suzhen spoke-something.


    Liu Che smiled after hearing it, and said, "You guys, forget what I often say, just do what you can do.


    For example, God has no sisters, who can help me share and deal with some things.


    And Xueqi and others are the lower realms to convey the oracle.


    Also, didn''t you all contribute your efforts last time in the battle?


    Maybe it seems to you that I am very tired, even if you are just ordinary women to love, in fact, I am also nurturing you.


    Don''t forget that you have a long time to grow, and I also have a long time to become stronger.


    From this point of view, you don¡¯t have to worry about the enemy at all.


    You need to know that the kind of gods who are temporarily stronger than me can''t come here at all.


    Secondly, I will get stronger and stronger.


    Do you know why I built this shrine? I hope everyone can be happy and become stronger in a cheerful and happy atmosphere.


    Instead of forcing yourself every day, it''s easy to go astray. "


    The words of body self moved the gods present very much.


    Even Celia and Shilock, who had just arrived, were moved by it.


    The gods are great.


    He is also a passionate man.


    For this gentleness, no wonder my sisters love the gods so dearly.


    Sailia couldn''t help thinking in her heart.


    Then Hui Ye put away her sad face and began to adjust the atmosphere, and Dongfang Huaizhu and other women also began to arouse their emotions.


    In the end everyone decided to come to a grand dinner.


    All sisters can come and participate.


    This time the banquet was unprecedented, and Gabriel, the goddess of chicken raising who had been left out in the cold, also received an invitation.


    At this time, within the Arad continent.


    Lu Xueqi and the three daughters did not leave with the divine light.


    Instead, follow Katie''s side.


    Their task is to expand the influence of the religion and recruit more believers at the same time.


    for example.


    After Butterfly Ninth heard about the existence of the night elves, he flew towards there with a smile, but only Lu Xueqi remained in the Eye of Insight.


    Guard here for a while.


    Katie knelt in front of her, and said: "My Goddess, among the forces that can be wooed at the moment, only the Duchy of Belmar is probably impossible on the Delos Empire."


    "Then start with the Duchy of Belmar, you go personally! If they don''t accept the discipline of the gods, there is no need for the country to exist."

 Chapter 465：

    "Huh? Do you need to be so aggressive."


    Katie was dumbfounded.


    I didn''t expect this godly temper to be so fierce.


    Doesn''t it look cute and beautiful?


    How to destroy the country at every turn.


    Xueqi put her chin on the back of her hand and said indifferently: "The **** encountered an enemy not long ago, and the opponent is also a god.


    Our gods easily killed the enemy, and since then we goddesses have been thinking about it.


    Why do some worlds conquer so slowly?


    The answer is because the gods are too gentle with their followers, even if they make mistakes, they don''t even recognize the orthodox faith.


    God still forgives them.


    But as the maid of the gods, I have to reiterate that even if the power of the gods is revived earlier, it is worth killing thousands of living beings! ! ! "


    Compare these worthless mortals.


    Xueqi was more concerned about whether the power of God could be stronger.


    Can the world charge faster?


    She was a little excited because she couldn''t help the gods and could only intervene from these places.


    Since stubborn resistance must accept God''s punishment!


    This is the result of their discussion during the goddess battle.


    And unanimously won the consent of everyone.


    Katie fell silent upon hearing this.


    Yes, it''s not worth mentioning compared to people like the gods and the others.


    Like grass clippings.


    Stubborn resistance not only angers the gods, but also suffocates the creatures.


    The prophet next to him sighed at this time: "The words of the goddess are correct. The kings of the empire only care about their own rule and have not controlled the people of the Li people. If you stubbornly resist, we can assassinate those kings..."


    Katie''s eyes lit up.


    This is pretty good.


    Then she personally took the people and marched towards the Duchy of Belmar.


    The Alvin Line is very close to the Duchy of Belmar, which can be reached within a few hours.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Coupled with the blessing of wind magic.


    Two hours later.


    Katie came to Huttonmar.


    This is the capital of the Principality and also the most prosperous place in the economy.


    Because of Shilock''s news, the ghost hand effect in this place continued to disappear, and many people had already taken off the suppressor.


    The Delos Empire also fell into fury because of this.


    Because Shilock was gone, the remaining fragments of consciousness lost their power directly.


    The power of the magic gunner was gone.


    This incident has also become an important part of the fall of the Delos Empire in the future.


    "Stop, who are you? Why did you come to Huttonmar?"


    The soldiers looked at Katie falling from the sky and a group of terrifying swordsmen, all showing vigilant expressions.


    The momentum of this group of people is terrible.


    0........


    Especially a young man with young fangs, even more so that he is facing a situation of ghosts and gods.


    Katie''s lips lightly opened, and she exhaled and said: "My name is Katie, a priestess of the Eternal Church. This time I came to the Principality to meet the Queen. By the way, yesterday¡¯s vision was the maid of my god. It was caused by the advent."


    "What? Yesterday!!!"


    The soldier leader who had just arrived was shocked.


    It turned out to be them.


    "Please wait, I will report to Her Majesty the Queen..."


    The soldier leader ran inside without stopping.


    After a while, some ladies from the Magic Guild came back behind him.


    At the same time it also carried the Queen''s order.


    Green-faced Shura was furious when he saw that the queen hadn''t come in person.


    "Heh... this queen has such a big face, she even dared to sit firmly at home when we saw our sacrificial adults coming."


    The rest of the believers showed their anger, and the whole sky was instantly darkened.


    Countless electric energy.


    Gathering behind the green-faced Shura, a thunder beast finally formed, roaring angrily at Huttonmar.


    Saran and Alice turned pale.


    Don''t know what to do.


    The soldiers guarding nearby kneeled to the ground in shock.


    This is horrible.


    It''s simply not what they can handle.


    Katie did not stop the anger of these believers, because she was also angry.


    "No... please don''t make any moves, the queen..."


    Alice tried to appease these believers out loud.


    But no one listened to her words. people.


    Chapter 373 Strongly suppressed Huttonmar, the queen fell directly!


    As a result, a blue rainbow light completely destroyed the gate of this city.


    This is still the consequence of Qingmian Shura''s control of the attack power, otherwise there will be no living creature in the radius of 10,000 meters.


    But his shot.


    It also made the masters living in the city of Huttonmar feel the presence of danger.


    The Knights of the Light in the church.


    After Golantis rushed out.


    And Huttonmar Magic Advisory Group.


    A full 100,000 soldiers were assembled in a short time.


    Katie watched that things couldn''t be done right, and flew directly into the sky, and then used a magic light flare under everyone''s eyes.


    Destroyed a mountain in the north.


    The anger in the hearts of the Huttonmar people was extinguished in an instant.


    If the light bomb just now.


    If you fall in the center of the city.


    Will your own city still exist?


    The answer is naturally no.


    Shalan pursed her trembling lips and said, "Hurry up and ask your Majesty the Queen..."


    The current situation is no longer what they can stop.


    The power of God is far beyond human imagination.


    Even if you want to assemble the human army, it is too late now. The opponent has only a few people, but it can destroy the entire Belmar Principality.


    Moreover, a vision occurred yesterday, and the goddess who came by the dragon has not left yet.


    "Yes, President Shalan."


    The soldiers hurried away.


    Others began to resent the queen. Although Queen Riskadi did a good job on weekdays, she made the most stupid decision today.


    In the face of the envoy, he dared to assume the posture of the queen.


    This undoubtedly disappointed the residents of the Principality.


    In a moment, Queen Scadi came.


    She is thin and has a nice face.


    Katie did not expect that the queen of Huttonmar turned out to be a beautiful girl.


    "See... see a few envoys. I don''t know what you are doing in the Principality. I...we don''t break the well water in the river on weekdays."


    Queen Skadi didn''t dare to look at Katie, lowered her head and said in fear.


    The whole person was shaking.


    Katie smiled coldly and said, "God has the will to spread the sect, so he sent me to wait. What do you think?"


    Queen Scadi thought she would deprive her of her rule.


    Unexpectedly, it was just preaching.


    Isn''t it easy?


    She was really scared to death.


    "Follow the orders of the divine envoy, your orders are supreme."


    "Huh... if you are still acquainted, if you look good, you can become a prepared goddess.


    As for all the residents of Huttonmar, they will worship the gods regularly in the future.


    If you have a kind person, you can also become a priest, as for the little girl holding the cross over there.


    You don''t need to be so scared, just join us. "


    Katie''s tone is very strong.


    Directly deprived of the status of the Golantis sect.


    Tens of thousands of holy light knights did not dare to gasp.


    He knelt on the ground humiliatingly.


    joke.


    Snow Hua Mandalin and others are all watching their knights, dare to say a word, it is against the will of God.


    That is to apologize with death!


    In this way, the Duchy of Belmar became the first country to join the religion.


    Katie moved into the cathedral that day.


    Destroy all the statues inside.


    All the marks and books on the Holy Light are burned directly, spreading true power in the name of the religion.


    As for Golantis.


    After seeing the light in divine art, he confessed his fate from the bottom of his heart.


    Their light is just a branch, not the real holy light, so they can''t defeat the darkness.

 Chapter 466：

    But the power of God is different.


    It is something that can really dispel evil.


    .......


    the other side.


    Butterfly Ninja came to the night elf empire.


    The situation here is much better than she thought.


    Facing the advent of the goddess.


    Queen Maya expressed her welcome, although the elders of her own country did not like her.


    "My purpose here is very simple, to convey the will of God..."


    Under the explanation of Butterfly Ninja.


    Meiya finally understood why this world was so chaotic.


    It is because there is no God''s management.


    This was in a state of disorder, but she wanted to fit into the embrace of God, but the elders would not agree.


    This made Meya very sad.


    Butterfly Ninja saw through her mind at a glance, and smiled: "Those people don''t need to worry, I will talk to them well, and I will definitely achieve my goal."


    "Then your method?"


    "Kill this dog who doesn''t know what it is!"


    Queen Maya:...


    Why is this beautiful goddess so cruel?


    woo woo woo woo...


    As a result, Butterfly Ninja really did not succeed, because those old immortal things are not stupid.


    After a night of discussion.


    No one wants to be the first bird to test the strength of the goddess...


    The result has evolved into the appearance of directly surrendering defeat.


    Anyway, the night elves have no sect, and one more faith is actually quite good. The key is to increase the strength of the group.


    As a result, sects began to take root here.


    But Ninja Butterfly must help the night elf empire to raise the dark city directly to the ground.


    In this way, many people of the race can come into contact with the human world.


    Dark City is an ancient, but lonely city.


    If it weren''t for Queen Maya to take office, I''m afraid there are not even human adventurers here.


    Goddess thing came in Dark City.


    It was announced soon.


    Residents who had refused to accept the appointment of Queen Maya were convinced one after another.


    Everyone is saying that if there is no Queen Maya, maybe the goddess will not come here.


    It shows that they are welcomed.


    The next day.


    Residents on the land, as well as the elves of the Dark City, are waiting for Butterfly Ninja to take action.


    Everyone thought that Ninja Butterfly would use some magic.


    Unexpectedly, she just drew a circle with her hand.


    Then a rock-like giant appeared out of thin air. It melted into the rock formations and lifted the entire dark city towards the landing.


    Such an amazing thing.


    It''s stunned.


    It should be known that the entire dark city covers an area of ??20 square kilometers, but such a huge city is like a toy in the hands of this lava giant.


    Queen Maya sighed and said: "What is the identity of the giant Goddess 1.5 Lord? Why is there such a powerful force."


    "It''s just a tool man made from God''s soil."


    This kind of lava giant has no soul.


    Later, I felt that if I kept it, I kept it.


    It''s better to be a tool man for all the sisters.


    Thus, the rock giant was born.


    The believers revel in this and celebrate the great power of the gods.


    As the rock finally receded, the entire dark city was exposed to the brilliant sun.


    On the mountains in the distance.


    The visitor from the Delos Empire looked at this scene and fell into silence.


    "Chief Barn, it seems that our trip is going to fail..."


    "Yes, the empire has been abandoned."


    Barn said desperately.


    The messenger of God descended on Huttonmar, descended on the dark city, but did not go to the empire.


    That has already explained the problem. .


    Chapter 374 The underworld is completely broken, the desperate Yan Chixia!


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    "What else? Retreat..."


    Barn took a deep look at the stone man like a mountain, then turned and disappeared into the mountains.


    The only way to do this is to find Xilan first.


    Hope this guy can give me some surprises.


    Otherwise, the empire will collapse.


    ---------------


    At this time, in the devil world.


    Because of Katie''s sacrifice, Huddle finally began to get nervous.


    She didn''t expect it.


    Casillas will move so fast, although she doesn''t know who the other side sent to the lower bound.


    But one thing can be proved.


    Shilock has left over there, and the other party has gained a powerful force.


    Even though she is anxious now, facing the rise of Casillas, she is also in a dilemma.


    The issue of the altar is easy to talk about.


    Luke is already under construction.


    But what about sacrifices?


    What to do with the sacrifice.


    She did have the water of life, but there was not much left. The apostle energy stolen was a lot, but it was not as heavy as an apostle.


    With the sound of footsteps, Kahn came behind Herder.


    "Luke said that it will take another month to build!"


    "It''s too slow, ten days... Tell him that it can''t be done in ten days, then he will put his head on the altar."


    "So anxious?"


    "Don''t be in a hurry, we should go to the heavens now. The other party has sacrificed Shilock, then Antun is the best sacrifice."


    There is no Shilock.


    Terra Star was completely unable to recover.


    This cut off Herder''s hope.


    In addition to believing in gods, she has nowhere to go.


    Kahn nodded, followed Helder, and flew towards the heavens.


    --------------


    A Chinese Ghost Story in the world of ghosts.


    Yan Chixia sat in the clouds with a wine gourd pinned to her waist, her eyes shining like stars.


    After the efforts of him and some ministers.


    Daming is finally at peace.


    But peace on earth does not mean peace in the underworld.


    Ghostly.


    It means something happened in the underworld.


    The sisters Fu Qingfeng have been guarding Yangjian and have become female officials for a year.


    Although there is no emperor.


    But having the religion of God is a situation where everyone is like a dragon.


    Soon he came to the land of Yinshan Mountain.


    Going further ahead is Huangquan Road.


    When Yan Chixia landed, some ghosts of the gods flew down from the mountain one after another.


    "See Master Chief."


    "How is the situation in the underworld?"


    "My lord, the six roulettes are completely broken, and the Ten Temple Yama has long been gone..."


    "It seems that if you have found the real underworld, you still can''t make the world peaceful."


    Yan Chixia sighed for a long time, feeling that her path was getting farther and farther.


    In the past, I always wanted to make the world peaceful, and then the teachings of God would spread all over the world.


    Unexpectedly, this moth came out.


    So, when should I sacrifice?


    Nie Xiaoqian is a priestess, and naturally cannot be a sacrifice.


    Sister Fu Qingfeng is a talented person who manages the world, and she is also inseparable from it, so she is really worried.


    The worried Yan Chixia hasn''t drunk for half a year.


    The underworld was broken, he only knew about it a year ago.


    At that time, the goddess came to the world to eradicate the centipede essence and restore peace to the world.


    So, after he settled everything.


    He opened Huangquan Road and walked towards the underground palace.


    As a result, I saw countless ghosts going around inside.


    The only ones who manage the ghosts are the big ghosts who call themselves Yama.


    And the real Yama.

 Chapter 467：

    Then disappear.


    In the same way, there is no such thing as a bridge in the underworld.


    In the end, he found a thousand-year-old ghost and learned from the other party.


    The underworld has long since disappeared.


    Maybe you can find something in the mountains of the two worlds.


    After half a year, he finally found the underworld.


    As a result, there is no difference between not finding it.


    "My lord, what should we do next?"


    "Forget it... the world is like this, it''s time to accept your fate and go back. Prepare for the sacrifice, whether you can succeed or not depends on this..."


    Yan Chixia gave up her heart.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t give up, there is no way.


    Daming has all become the land of religion.


    I have reached the limit of what I can do.


    Now the ghosts who have joined the sect are more than a million.


    What else can he do?


    A few days later.


    Yan Chixia returned to Kyoto alone with her.


    Ishtar''s previous strike of stars caused the mountains of thousands of miles to become nothing.


    It is equivalent to directly opening a Grand Canal.


    It''s also a wrong move.


    "Master, welcome back..."


    Believers in the religion.


    Kneeling at his feet.


    Yan Chixia nodded and asked, "Are the priestess and the goddess all there?"


    "All of them kneel down and worship the gods in the Chaolu Hall."


    "Well, I got it."


    The beard nodded and walked inside.


    In this temple with a depth of 10,000 meters.


    There are many believers with a high level of cultivation. They practice piously and do not covet the mundane world.


    Thousands of people have become immortals.


    Soon Yan Chixia saw the deepest palace.


    This is the resting place of the three goddesses.


    No male believer can break in, including Fu Qingfeng''s father.


    "Hey... Yan Chixia, why did you come back so soon? Is it because the situation in Fengdu is not optimistic."


    Seeing his arrival, Fu Qingfeng asked softly.


    "It''s not just not optimistic. The underground palace has already been turned into a ruin. Let''s prepare for the sacrifice. Whether it succeeds depends on the meaning of the gods."


    "In this case, let''s announce it, and the ceremony will be held in three days."


    Nie Xiaoqian nodded and passed the order in front of the shrine.


    057 No matter it is the border or other places, they have received the highest order from the temple.


    In fact, the land of Daming here is very small.


    There are just a few barbarians beyond the border.


    It is not like other worlds, having my complete planet.


    It can be understood as a fragmented world that is more severely broken.


    .....


    Liu Che was having dinner with the goddesses of Da Qin at this time.


    The beauties just after the bath looked very delicate and gorgeous.


    Especially familiar with my own style.


    Some goddesses are not afraid of life.


    For example, Yan Ling Ji and Gu Lian are cuddling by their side to feed barbecue.


    And Yue''er danced with Concubine Yan.


    Two beauties, one big and one small, are enjoying their charms.


    "Yue''er''s dance is getting better and better. It''s worthy of praise...get a hundred stars and fruits later."


    After the dance, the little girl was out of breath.


    The little face blushed.


    Hearing that there are rewards available, he suddenly smiled into a flower.


    At this time, the system prompt sounded.


    "Ding...your disciple Yan Chixia sacrificed a goddess Fu Qingfeng, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, you got a five-star goddess"


    "Ding...your disciple Yan Chixia sacrificed a goddess Fu Yuechi, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, you got a five-star goddess"


    "Ding...Since these two sisters have the power of telepathy, the system specially evolved them and eventually formed the Nine Nether and Tilian Race.".


    Chapter 375 Harvesting Jiuyou Biandilian, the eager group members!


    [Race]: Jiuyou and Dilian


    [Attribute]: Nether


    [Introduction]: This race has disappeared in historical occasions, and has been injected into the body of Sister Fu Qingfeng with genes extracted by the system.


    [Talent]: As long as one of them is not dead, they can bloom twins, and the death of their souls cannot prevent their resurrection.


    And the souls of this race form a special bond. One of them can comprehend the law, and the other can also enjoy the bonus of the law.


    Liu Che kept nodding his head as he watched. He didn''t expect Sister Fu Qingfeng to have this kind of luck.


    The prompt sound of the system is not over.


    After the goddess sacrifice, there are still other hints.


    "Ding... Sister Fu Qingfeng belongs to the daughter of destiny. Congratulations on getting 10% of the world''s luck. The current value of the world''s luck is 70%. Will you charge the world?"


    In the past, it was necessary to have a high luck value, so that it would not be dangerous to seize the world.


    Accompanied by the increase in Liu Che''s strength.


    In fact, this requirement has been lowering all the time!


    Liu Che said to the system: "Receive!"


    In the world of A Chinese Ghost Story, apart from the population, all he needs is sister Fu Qingfeng and Nie Xiaoqian.


    The rest of the fairies and the like.


    He doesn''t care about it at all.


    Just let it fend for itself.


    As soon as Liu Che''s consciousness moved, the entire God Realm turned into an invisible big hand and grabbed it directly at Yan Chixia''s.


    Those immortals hiding in the heavenly court did not expect such a terrifying existence.


    They were scared and scurrying.


    But the big hand that covered the sky didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, it broke the barrier and grabbed it towards the world below.


    The breaking of the world''s barriers.


    Naturally it will cause turbulence.


    Even if Liu Che didn''t kill these immortals, they would still die in the chaotic turbulence.


    And the world of Chinese Ghost Story slowly rose into the eternal **** realm amidst the radiance.


    A group of ancient immortals were left behind, looking at the collapsed world in despair.


    There is no faith and no lair.


    Where are they old birds.


    Just after Liu Che captured the Fragmented World, a wave in the Chaos Sea slammed over, directly submerging these fairy gods who have lived for thousands of years, or even ten thousand years.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for taking in one of the worlds, receiving 5% of the divine power blessing, 5% of the defensive power of the divine domain, and 5% of the defensive power of the divine domain. ¡¨.


    "Ding... the system has integrated the world of shattered underworld into the underworld. As for the fragmented world, please assign it to the host."


    "Incorporate it directly into the Immortal Realm."


    Liu Che said lightly.


    Yan Chixia''s world is very low-level, belonging to the bottom of the world of demons.


    It can be directly integrated into the fairy world.


    After all, he hasn''t even evolved his own attributes, which is indeed a bit embarrassing.


    But fortunately, it is better than nothing.


    With one more world, his comprehensive combat effectiveness has become stronger.


    Looking at the mighty God''s Domain.


    Liu Che sighed silently, still no new rules appeared.


    It''s a pity.


    What Shilock provided was the fragments of the law of swallowing, which did not bring substantial enhancement, otherwise if she had the law of swallowing.


    The power will be much stronger.


    Forget it... I hope Ye Laoxie and Ye Laohe can do their best. This is the place with the most abundant resources at the moment.


    Liu Che closed his eyes and wandered into the sky.


    ----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Bearded swordsman: "Everyone, I''m so touched... I didn''t expect that only one place of Daming would be able to sacrifice for promotion."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I rely on, when has it become so simple."


    Ninja scientist: "I''m not convinced, I''m so sour...I''m so sour. At first, I fought the stars to sacrifice the world."


    Blond boy Sam: "Don''t talk about it, my earth force is still exploring the starry sky."


    In order to obtain more resources.


    He has been exploring more sources of fire in the once world.


    Used to enhance strength.


    The effect is very significant. Seventeen fire sources have been found so far, and large-scale intelligent machines are being mass-produced.


    Sam is thinking about it now.


    When offering sacrifices in the future, do you want to add some smart machines as a gift.


    Thus.


    In ancient worlds like Ying Zheng and Cao Cao, you don''t have to work so hard.


    After all, my own intelligent machinery is very powerful.

 Chapter 468：

    You can find the metal by yourself, and go to alchemy by yourself.


    It can''t be said to be impractical.


    For peace: "@´óÁ¦Á¿½£¿Í, don''t talk about Yan Chixia, speed comes to cover the sky with one hand, we are lacking combat power."


    Tosaka University: "Your speed is so fast? Now you are attacking God."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Where is it? We have conquered the Northern Territory of the Eastern Wilderness, and the entire plane is fried, and most of them want to join.


    However, the creatures in the restricted area united with people who didn''t want to join, and directly broke the sky.


    Their strength has been strengthened, and they are now fighting each other. "


    The fox who only loves money: "¡§" Yo... so cool, do you want my sister to take action, I have been running out of cards recently."


    Tanjiro: "Sister Yaya, don''t do it. When you goddess come, we won''t be able to play!"


    Second Li: "Yes, it''s better to save the time. Those of us just honed and tempered with this kind of guy, and now our fighting is suppressing our strength.


    Some idiots think that we are strong, and now we dance very happily. "


    General Yuwen: "Damn, the speed of the beard is fast enough. I also said that a sacrifice is coming recently, but I didn''t expect him to have this speed. I am not convinced..."


    Young Master Ouyang: "Yuwen Tuomo must be impatient. Our priests must always be calm. Sooner or later, there will be a day of ascending into the gods."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Oh...I only now understand what it means to lift a rock and hit myself in the foot! If I did not think about something like Ouyang Shaogong in the first place.


    With less pride, you don''t have to have a headache now. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Haha, ma''am... have you tasted the evil results?"


    Troubled Times: "At that time, I advised her many times to ask those in the group who knew me Cao Cao, who didn''t know my character, suspicious... I was the founder of the mountain!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Ahem... Sister Herder is not from the Chinese family, but from the magical world. Brother Cao, you think too much."


    Emperor Qin Shi: "Hahahahaha...Old Cao also knows he is suspicious, but it is normal for him to be suspicious as a superior, otherwise he would not be able to achieve this position.


    As for Ms. Herder, oh... don''t suffer, and never know how to look back. "


    Actually she is facing the situation now.


    Everyone almost understands.


    Those who are suspicious must not believe in God.


    He would definitely find someone else to test it. As a result, they gained power beyond the priest, and went straight out to do it alone.


    The speed of the final sacrifice is faster than you.


    Can you say Herder is not in a hurry? .


    Chapter 376 Ouyang Shaogong with his wife, Han Yunxi who is not to be seen!


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Congratulations, I am really envious of seeing your promotion in the world!"


    General Yuwen: "You envy you, old Master of Versailles. It''s the easiest way to save you and spread your faith in the group. Even Alice is as fast as you."


    The world of Alice''s Resident Evil.


    It is now in a divided state.


    One faction is religious, and the other faction is composed of zombie beasts and plant envoys.


    The two sides are not fighting.


    Even so, there are still many people who are deceived and do not want to join the religion.


    And choose to be a dog for the zombie beast.


    This is also quite depressing to Alice.


    On the other hand, Ye Laoxie''s world only needs to open the live broadcast, and the continuous publicity in the game attracts countless people to join.


    What a simple thing.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Brother, speak with conscience, you think I really have no pressure, those indigenous NPCs chase me down every day.


    Say what I destroy the balance of the world, capture the city.


    The most important thing is to say that I am a cultist. I really rely on it..."


    He now goes to leveling every time.


    Some NPCs have to be killed.


    Of course, sometimes some NPCs will be recruited, two of the twelve sages, and the help of the female devil.


    This situation was temporarily stabilized by 057.


    But Ye Laoxie always had a thorn in his heart.


    He wants to subvert the country in this game and become the master of this place.


    But this step is a long way to go.


    People have.


    Insufficient strength.


    Many people who want to join the gods are currently practicing desperately outside.


    Doing world missions, there are missions delivered by NPCs.


    In fact, he is a member of the religion, that is, he has not joined the religion for the time being.


    It is equivalent to eating the resources of NPC natives and constantly growing oneself.


    Lord Ouyang, the lone star of the evil gods: "Okay, okay, everyone, don''t quarrel, it''s all about your own people, it''s better to talk about other things than the water group."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Your world is so rich in resources, why are you talking about it? Go away..."


    Ouyang Shaogong¡¯s world belongs to both Zhulong and Nuwa.


    There are too many things to sacrifice.


    On the other hand, apart from the goddess in his world, there are very few things that can be sacrificed.


    Chat with this kind of boss.


    The pressure in my heart can be imagined.


    Yingzheng is not stupid and naturally does not want to be despised.


    -------------------


    On the top of the green jade altar.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s face was filled with a faint smile, and he whispered softly: "You guys are all too ignorant, I don''t mean to show off."


    A certain goddess leaked news to him a few days ago.


    Sometimes it''s too much about the outside world, so it''s better to censor the people around you.


    This makes Ouyang Shaogong attach great importance.


    If an ordinary person said this, he would just laugh it off.


    But the speaker is Rin Tosaka who broke the news most, and he can be called the big news king in the group.


    All-knowing and all-powerful.


    Only what you can''t think of, nothing that the other party doesn''t know.


    After being reminded, Ouyang Shaogong spent an hour and finally found his wife, Xunfang, who had turned into an old woman in a small courtyard.


    The surprise at that time.


    Almost drew him over.


    Now his wife has recovered her former face and is with herself every day.


    It''s really a couple of gods and goddesses.


    However, Ouyang Shaogong also understands that he cannot slack off.


    Otherwise, he will become the second Zhang Fan. You must know that there is someone to help him, and Lei Yan by his side is a reckless man.


    No tricks at all.


    Therefore, he has to deal with the big and small matters himself.


    "But I enjoy it too..."


    Ouyang Shaogong pointed his toes and flew towards his home below.


    At this time Xunfang, wearing a light yellow dress, saw her husband''s return, she straightened up and smiled: "The rice will be cooked in a while, don''t you need to go out today?"


    "No, some of the information is collected by people within the sect. I only need to determine the direction of the matter."


    Ouyang Shaogong explained while sitting at the stone table.


    Xunfang nodded, she didn''t care about those things.


    Divine Law is naturally cultivating, but it does not manage the things being taught.


    After all, she doesn''t like killing, she likes to go with the flow and let the flow take its course.


    Just between the two talking.


    A white jade raven flew from under the mountain.


    The above message made Ouyang Shaogong couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Xunfang saw him look weird and asked, "What is so interesting?"


    Ouyang Shaogong put the note on the table, shook his head and smiled: "I once told you that after I retrieved the soul of the Fenji Sword, I left it in place.


    People who want to yin-handed Nuwa.


    As a result, the yin arrived, but the sword was taken away, and he was currently in Tianyong City.


    And the person holding the sword is the son of that tribe''s patriarch.


    You said it was a coincidence? "


    Xunfang was taken aback when she heard the words, Liu Mei frowned and said, "Fen Jijian is not that easy to manipulate, you mean..."


    "Fen Ji has taken control of that child. Those idiots in Tianyong City don''t know yet. As long as the sword qi erupts, it will inevitably destroy the creatures."


    "This... do you want us to tell me?"


    Xunfang has a kind heart.


    Naturally, many people can''t bear to die.


    Ouyang Shaogong picked up the teacup, shook his head and smiled: "If you talk about it, just listen. I follow the divine will. The establishment of the sect has long angered the decent people."


    In the eyes of outsiders.


    Eternal religion is a cult.


    Don''t go the right way.


    A mere mortal can have extraordinary cultivation skills in less than a month.


    This is definitely not normal.


    Only evil law can have such an effect.


    You say that they are short-sighted, and you are blind to convenience.


    Ouyang Shaogong had already planned to prepare Tianyong City for a long time.


    I just didn''t tell my wife.


    ......


    Tianyong City on the other side.


    In the face of Han Yunxi''s arrival, everyone didn''t seem to like it.


    Because of this new disciple.


    Sullen face all day long.


    It was as if someone owed him five hundred taels of silver.


    Even the sword spirit red jade of real person Ziyin didn''t dare to approach Han Yunxi.

 Chapter 469：

    Because of the fierce air radiating from the opponent''s body, she felt shuddering.


    And, I always feel that the other party wants to swallow myself.


    A group of people in the distance saw Han Yunxi walking towards them, and they scattered.


    One of the pretty young girls turned pale in fright.


    Until Han Yunxi disappeared with Fen Ji on her back, she sighed with a small hand on her chest: "I really don''t know why the elder brought him back, like a humanoid beast."


    "I''m talking about Fuyue, but this guy looks very handsome. It''s probably because of some bad things that he became like this."


    The girl next to her followed.


    And the male disciples on the side showed disdain and said: "What a handsome man, he has a gloomy face all day, and he made it like a dead father and mother."


    ...


    Behind the tree they can''t see.


    Han Yunxi''s face was hideous, full of murderous intent. .


    Chapter 377 The arrogant eternal religion, if you refuse to accept it, you will be destroyed!


    These **** guys dare to evaluate themselves like that.


    And also insulted the dead parents.


    It''s all **** things.


    Han Yunxi''s eyes had already been promoted from red to rose red at this time.


    Obviously, he has gone deeper and deeper on the magic road.


    But what was shocking was that in the entire Tianyong City, no one noticed Han Yunxi''s change.


    Actually, it''s not that nobody pays attention.


    It was because the real person Zi Yin had given an order that one of the disciples he had found was disturbed by the fierce sword.


    As a result, occasionally a fierce air was issued.


    Everyone didn''t take it seriously.


    After all, the real person Ziyin is the highest power figure in Tianyong City, and he has more power than the head of the city.


    It''s just Ziyin who is obsessed with kendo.


    But I never thought of it.


    He shot and sealed the Fen Jijian, thinking that it was all right, but he didn''t know that the soul inside was wailing in Han Yunxi''s mind every day and night.


    Here is a problem.


    When Ouyang Shaogong''s soul suffered in it, he always wanted to release his soul.


    So now it becomes Han Yunxi.


    Naturally, I can''t stand my parents suffering in it.


    After a long time, Han Yunxi quietly left this place and ran towards Master''s palace.


    At this time, the real person Ziyin was traveling in the sky, sensing the evil spirit approaching, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    The thin boy knelt in front of him with a cold expression on his face.


    "Yunxi, how are you feeling lately?"


    "Back to Master, people in the school don''t like me, but the evil spirit in my body has gradually been controlled."


    "Well, it should be! With my understanding of kendo, it is still possible to seal Fenji, after you can completely control the hostility in your body.


    You can go on a tour and remember what the master said.


    Don''t be entangled in hatred.


    People cannot come back to life after death. "


    Zi Yin is a real human being, and his words are naturally open and full of true meaning.


    Unfortunately, Han Yunxi''s heart was full of anger at this time.


    Hearing what he said, besides sneer, he still sneered.


    It''s not your important person who died, so naturally it can be so simple.


    If Hongyu still has your Tuer Lingyue.


    Can you say something like this?


    Sure enough, these immortals are just some big talk.


    Han Yunxi nodded obediently, turned around and left.


    Then Hongyu took the intelligence and flew in from outside.


    "Master, the news from the outside is that the eternal religion of Qingyutan''s name is getting stronger and stronger, and now it has begun to affect the nearby Zhoucheng.


    Countless people regard them as immortals.


    Even the royal family have joined the cult.


    Those righteous fellows are inviting you, ready to let you go there. What should we do? "


    Hongyu knelt down beside Ziyin and gave him the letter.


    The latter glanced.


    Then he shook his head and sighed: "Our Tianyong City is a cultivating sect, don''t fight with these worldly..."


    "However, the eternal gods intervene in the world, and even some ghosts and monsters have joined them, so we don''t care?


    Those of your friends Qinghe, and Nanxun have all joined forces. "


    Hongyu couldn''t help but persuade.


    If there are just some human beings, joining will also join.


    The current eternal **** teaches clearly to strengthen its power.


    Anyone can accept it.


    This makes some Xiuxian sects uncomfortable.


    Because some bull noses insist that monsters are bad and that humans are orthodox.


    When encountering eternal gods, do this.


    Naturally could not help but want to knock on the door.


    As a result, my leg was broken when I went.


    Hanging directly on the city gate, humiliated to death alive.


    So it turned into the entire sect to attack the eternal religion, and eventually all were killed.


    This behavior immediately angered the justice sect.


    Since one sect can''t kill the eternal religion, so many sects add up, shouldn''t it be a problem?


    If Tianyong City, the strongest decent city now, wouldn''t express its stance.


    It''s really not righteous enough.


    The real person Zi Yin sighed after hearing the words: "Indiscriminately go to the door to ask the crime. If it is us, I am afraid that I will be angry.


    Although Eternal God teaches things radically, if it weren''t for that person, they wouldn''t humiliate him.


    Death is suicide, not a murder.


    This is too subtle and irrational, inviting people to eradicate the eternal religion, don''t you know that they are also working for their own benefit. "


    What if he went?


    Do you bully?


    Naturally, I will not go.


    As for those two old friends who want to participate, go there, he won''t go anyway.


    Hongyu didn''t say anything when he saw it.


    After all, the real Ziyin is her master.


    He was just a sword spirit.


    --------------


    Inside the original Qingyutan address.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Now it has become a place of religion.


    The whole mountain is filled with a peaceful atmosphere, and both monsters and humans can settle here.


    However, the atmosphere today is a bit bad.


    Hundreds of Taoist masters with advanced cultivation bases.


    Gathering near this mountain gate, I want to ask Ouyang Shaogong for an explanation.


    Lei Yan came to those people and said, "Everyone, if you want to fight, you can shoot now. Our Eternal God Cult will never change our own rules.


    As long as you don''t make a big mistake, you can join the religion with compassion. "


    An old man with white eyebrows sneered when he heard this, and said: "Evil ways, humans and monsters have been enemies since ancient times. You thief shouldn''t talk about the religion.


    It''s just a wild hairy god, who dare to say that he has compassion in his heart? "


    0............


    The nearby congregation heard that this person slandered the God of Eternity in this way.


    Murderous auras appeared in his eyes.


    Lei Yan turned into a bird of blue thunder, and he flashed to the opponent with no mercy.


    Although that old-fashioned has some ability.


    But the shield built up.


    But how can it be against Lei Yan who cultivates the Divine Law?


    With just one blow, the elder-level Taoist priest was killed.


    "Liu Yan..."


    "The Eternal God Cult actually killed Liu Yan, it''s really a wicked way, let''s go..."


    The monks in the old Taoist priest''s gate have sacrificed their long swords to avenge the elders.


    But I heard a voice coming from the belly of the mountain.


    "To say that we are crooked ways, I see you old and stubborn people who do not distinguish between right and wrong! The eternal religion comes from the eternal god.


    It is the true great **** who surpasses the immortal emperors such as Fuxi, and Pangu has come, and he will also bow his head.


    The doctrine of God benefits all living beings.


    Both humans and monsters are God''s people.


    Don''t you know that human beings are more terrifying than monsters to kill their own people?


    Today''s old way humiliates our gods, and death is deserved. If you still want to fight, don''t blame our eternal gods for your all-out effort. "


    Nan Xun, who was hidden in the white clouds, was stunned when he heard it.


    He did not expect that there is such a master in the Eternal God Cult.


    Although he does not agree with the other side''s point of view.


    But the strength of this person, I am afraid that it has surpassed the boundaries of ordinary immortals.


    It seems that today is no longer possible.


    Just when the real Nan Xun was preparing to send a message to let these people retreat, he didn''t expect that some juniors would scream revenge and rushed out directly. people.


    Chapter 378 The Eternal God Sect is famous all over the world, Feng Qingxue misses her brother!

 Chapter 470：

    This directly surprised him.


    what are they doing?


    Do you want to die?


    Not only this real person was dumbfounded, the others were also stunned.


    The result speaks for itself.


    More than two dozen younger generations of doormen died tragically on the spot.


    The river does not say anything.


    The soul was also obliterated by Lei Yan.


    Want to retreat?


    What a joke.


    Ouyang Shaogong in the mist only used a brutal atmosphere to make these people unable to sit still.


    "They are just some juniors, you actually killed them all?"


    An elder holding a sword could no longer sit still when he saw all his disciples died.


    He rushed directly to Lei Yan and wanted to ask for a word.


    After receiving it, he was killed by a punch.


    "Junior? You are the enemy if you shoot me. Just now you slandered us like this. You can see that I did it? I remembered it. You can call me alone.


    But those who slander the gods will all die to me.


    As for those of you who come here, you must be the ones who want to fight with me, right?


    Come... take it. "


    With a click.


    The true spirit of that elder was crushed.


    Those onlookers turned pale long ago by Lei Yan''s horror. Now that they heard him say this, they couldn''t help but take a step back.


    This man is too fierce.


    It is simply the reincarnation of the devil.


    But to say so, it''s not right.


    Because the thunder technique used by Lei Yan is full of magnificent righteousness, it is more authentic than those thunder technique that they have passed down for hundreds of years.


    In the end, who is evil and who is the right way.


    It''s kind of hard to say.


    "This...Shall we go back first, and then make a long-term plan?"


    "But it''s not easy to withdraw like this."


    The two sect leaders are discussing the retreat.


    They are here to help.


    As the saying goes, there are many friends who go out, and people who spray have one more mouth than the other person.


    But this is not right now.


    People die at every turn.


    The eternal religion of others has also said that oneself is the right way, whether it is true or not.


    The most important thing is that they are now strong.


    If you want to leave, you have to ask that Lei Yan.


    And the controller hidden in the clouds, the other party is the biggest threat.


    Now there is a dilemma.


    It''s really hard to tell.


    They were discussing, but the sect of dead people could not hold it.


    They are all people who want to face.


    More than 20 doormen were killed, and if they slapped their **** and leave, not to mention how others think of them, the hearts of the people in the door will dissipate.


    One head, six elders.


    Holding their long swords, they formed the Qingling Flying Bird Array, and attacked and killed Lei Yan.


    They are huge.


    It even arouses the freshness of heaven and earth.


    Use immortal means to display immortal means.


    It can be seen that there are indeed two brushes in this formation.


    "Now Lei Yan can''t bear it anymore. I heard that he has the most Celestial Realm, and he has not yet been promoted to the Immortal."


    "Yes, even though the thunderbolt shot just now, it did not exceed the power of the immortal. Lei Yan is about to fail, and it depends on whether the person behind it shot."


    "Hmph.... It''s better to kill these monsters before they are ready. I''m going to make a move. You guys will help..."


    A Taoist with triangular eyes took out a black jade dagger from his arms and shot it towards Lei Yan''s waist.


    Want to engage in a sneak attack.


    Boom.


    Thunder goes through the world.


    Lei Yan''s body was all wrapped in thunder, as if a **** of thunder came to the world, and his aura climbed from the heaven and human realm to the immortal.


    "A group of old miscellaneous hairs are waiting for you to take action. The so-called justice is just a shield in your mouth.


    Others attacked me, but I hid behind and shot cold arrows. Forgive you..."


    The Thunder Giant slapped that ghost bird array with one palm.


    Reached out and grabbed the yin Taoist.


    Looking at the giant hand covering the sky.


    The scared faces of the two Taoists are green!


    Click on it.


    It was crushed into minced meat.


    The whole valley immediately became quiet, and no one dared to do anything again, and no one dared to speak.


    Nan Xun''s face was pale, and he turned around and wanted to escape.


    But he did not expect that he had just flew hundreds of meters.


    There was a handsome young man in front of him.


    "Sir, come sneakily, walk sneakily, do you really mean I don''t exist?"


    "You... turned out to be the ruler of the eternal religion!!!"


    Nan Xun was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the man who controls the religion, the giant is so young.


    Ouyang Shaogong smiled upon hearing the words and said, "I am just the priest. The denomination of the gods is naturally controlled by the gods. Please come back with me, my husband, otherwise...you will be wiped out like those rude people."


    "This... is the old man''s mistake..."


    The real Nan Xun smiled wryly.


    It''s time to play the egg.


    I was arrested, and you said how nice it is to stay at home.


    Why don''t you come out and wander around?


    He is now a prisoner.


    ......


    The lower Lei Yanru entered the no-man''s realm. After receiving Ouyang Shaogong''s instructions, he started the real killing.


    People who can come here to ask guilt.


    They are all well-known masters in the world.


    But today they are reduced to the stepping stones of the religion.


    More than 400 people were killed.


    Only one disciple of the martial arts group was left, his eyeball was squeezed, his lower body was abolished, and he was thrown out of the valley.


    As for the real Nan Xun, he was imprisoned deep in the valley by Ouyang Shaogong.


    The world thought that the eternal religion was going to end, but no one thought that they would be so powerful.


    The news spread.


    Suddenly caused shock to the world.


    Even the secluded capital of southern Xinjiang was shocked by the name of the gods.


    However, Granny Peng and others have a good impression of the religion, because they have no kind of education, and are very good to monsters.


    This is consistent with their ideas.


    "It''s a pity, the cult''s heart of killing is too heavy. This battle almost offends all decency!!!"


    Granny Peng couldn''t help sighing as she watched the information coming from the informant outside.


    On the other hand, Feng Qingxue, who was sitting on the side, retorted: "Even if the eternal religion let go of these people, it will only attract more enemies in the future, and there is nothing wrong with the religion."


    "Child, it''s correct to say that. But don''t forget that the person in charge of the world is the unscrupulous Fuxi..."


    At the beginning, Fuxi, Nuwa, Shennong and others ruled the world together.


    As a result, Shennong was reluctant to get out of loneliness.


    Empress Nuwa also fell into a deep sleep and did not wake up.


    This Fuxi even cleaned up everyone''s inheritance, letting these envelopes be the only one of their own.


    Look at the descendants of their Nuwa.


    You can only understand how ruthless Fu Xi is.


    Feng Qingxue mumbled: "My brother has been out for several months, and I don''t know why he hasn''t come back. I hope he won''t get lost."


    The girl whispered softly.


    Granny Peng couldn''t help but sigh.


    This silly boy didn''t even know that Feng Guangmo was dead. If he told her now, I would cry into tears. .


    Chapter 379 Real Zi Yin left with his front feet, and Baili Tusu killed people!


    There is a life card in the Nuwa Temple.


    Wu Xian, who went out to do errands, if he died, his life card would be dim and shattered.


    Now Feng Guangmo''s life card has been shattered.


    This means that something has happened to him.


    But the current Granny Peng didn''t dare to tell Feng Qingxue, she just asked others to go out and investigate the situation.


    The results of the investigation made Granny Peng angry.


    Feng Guangmo died in that mountain village, and Fen Jijian was taken away by the real person Ziyin, but the murderer is unknown.


    It can be displayed based on the latest information.


    When Zhen Zi Yin was out wandering, he accepted a disciple named Baili Tusu.


    From here, I learned that Fen Ji was definitely in the hands of Baili Tusu, and he was the disciple of the real man who loved swords like crazy Ziyin.

 Chapter 471：

    Granny Peng hates Ziyin here no matter what kind.


    Now that I saw Feng Guangmo''s death, why not send a message to myself.


    Instead, he took away the Fen Jijian?


    That is the magic sword sealed by Empress Nuwa! ! !


    The current N¨¹wa Temple power has simply fallen to the point of being bullied wantonly.


    For an instant, Granny Peng had a desire to form an alliance with the eternal religion.


    But think about what I can''t help others.


    I guess I will be rejected.


    In recent years, the land of southern Xinjiang has become more and more neglected, and even Peng Peng herself feels that she is about to be unable to continue.


    Southern Xinjiang is the land of Wugu.


    Miasma are numerous.


    It is extremely difficult to walk.


    Even Feng Qingxue''s parents sacrificed their lives when they wanted to come here.


    No fresh blood was injected.


    Coupled with the loss of a newcomer now.


    It''s worse.


    "Xiaoxue?"


    "Ah. What''s the matter, mother-in-law..."


    "I have a task need, I don''t know if you can do it?"


    "Task, what task?"


    "It''s like this. Now that the eternal religion is growing stronger and stronger, our Nuwa Temple is getting weaker and weaker. I want to send you to join the other party''s sect.


    I wonder if you would like it? "


    "But, I believe in Empress Nuwa. Then...Isn''t I betrayed Empress Nuwa."


    Pure Feng Qingxue denied this task in her heart.


    After all, I am the Nuwa Empress who believes in compassion and comes here.


    Now let her transfer to someone else''s door.


    The little girl was naturally unhappy.


    At this time, Granny Peng said: "You said that Empress Nuwa also agrees with this point of view. Now the situation in our temple is getting worse and worse.


    If there is no improvement, this place may become the dust of history in the future..."


    "This...well, I''ll just go. But what if the other party doesn''t want to."


    "It''s okay, I will definitely agree."


    Granny Peng said very confidently.


    Since the eternal religion is widely accepted by followers, naturally she will not reject the little girl Feng Qingxue.


    As the descendant of the Nuwa clan.


    Qualifications are naturally first-class.


    Then Wu Xian in the temple took the wind, Qingxue, and took the giant eagle to fly towards the outside world.


    ----------------


    In Tianyong City.


    Hongyu stood on the top of the mountain, silently observing Baili Tusu.


    Since the opponent joined the martial arts.


    Behaved very calmly.


    There are few moments of anger.


    Especially when I monitor him myself, I will appear especially calm.


    Practice diligently every day.


    Fen Ji''s evil spirit didn''t even break out once.


    It''s just that such a young man with deep blood and blood can really maintain such a calm mind?


    Hongyu didn''t believe it.


    At this time, a jade slip slipped from the sky.


    The above message greatly changed Hong Yu''s complexion.


    "What? The Eternal God Cult kills four hundred cultivators, and blood washes the mountains... I''ve suffered, the big thing is not good..."


    Hongyu was shocked.


    Turned around and turned into an ancient sword, and flew towards the distant mountain.


    But Baili Tusu, who was practicing the sword below, showed a sarcasm at this moment.


    Weird evil spirit.


    Along his legs, he was swallowing the ground veins here.


    ...


    "Master, the big thing is not good. Those decent people besieged the Eternal Cult, and the whole army was wiped out..."


    "What are you talking about?" The sword in Master Ziyin''s hand fell to the ground with a clatter. He stood up and asked, "How about my two friends? Are they dead too?"


    Hongyu shook his head for a while, then handed the jade slip to the real person Ziyin.


    The content inside is terrifying.


    The master of the opposing **** cult did not appear at all, only Lei Yan from the original Qingyu altar killed everyone.


    Incarnate as Thunder.


    Destroy everyone in one blow.


    This power has surpassed itself.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    "Go, go to the old site of Qingyutan!"


    Even if his skills are not as good as others, he should ask his friends about the situation.


    And as the strongest sword immortal in the practice world today.


    Even if he couldn''t fight, he was sure to escape.


    On that day, Zhenren Ziyin left the school with Hongyu.


    And shortly after he left.


    Baili Tusu, who was supposed to practice swordsmanship, appeared in his room.


    Looking at the bottles of pill after bottle.


    And a lot of fairy swords.


    Baili Tu Su showed a greedy expression.


    "With these, my revenge will become easier..."


    He walked to one of the cabinets and poured out all the medicines that strengthened his cultivation.


    Although I can''t eat it right away.


    But it is enough to put it away first.


    Baili Tusu''s movements were quick, and because of Fen Ji''s help, Hongyu stood on the mountain and said something.


    He heard it all.


    Once the old dog, the real person Ziyin, left, I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back.


    That being the case.


    What''s terrible about him.


    He has collected countless pills of medicine.


    Followed by those fairy 060 swords.


    Just as Baili Tusu was tossing in joy, Ling Yue''s angry voice came from the door.


    "Bai Li Tu Su, what on earth are you doing?!!!"


    Master just went out to send a message to himself.


    Ask him to be optimistic about the younger brother.


    So Ling Yue began to look for Baili Tusu, but he unexpectedly did not rely on Fen Ji and went straight to Master''s mountain range.


    When he climbed up cautiously.


    I saw this terrible scene.


    Baili Tusu this white-eyed wolf.


    Actually steal the master''s stuff again.


    Originally, he didn''t like this gloomy little junior, but now he attacks with anger, and directly draws his sword to attack the opponent.


    Unexpectedly, Baili Tu Su turned around and smiled coldly at him.


    "Do you think I didn''t find you? Poor little mouse, I just want to attract it..."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you are looking for death!!!"


    The red suffocation hit his face.


    The scared Ling grew backward.


    Then I only felt a pain in my abdomen, and a terrible force began to destroy my body.


    "Bai Li Tu Su... you... dare to kill me!"


    "Heh... before you discussed with others that I don''t have parents, right? Hehe... I heard them all.


    Don''t be afraid.... Read on the feelings of the brothers, I will let you be the slave of Burning Nation...".


    Chapter 380 Ouyang Shaogong: Zi Yin, I won''t pretend, just show off!


    The scarlet fierce sword destroyed Ling Yue''s consciousness.


    He soon turned him into an obedient slave.


    This is another ability for Fen Ji to awaken after the soul of Prince Changqin left.


    Then when the mausoleum went down the mountain.


    Fuyu and the other brothers thought he was strange, but they couldn''t tell what was strange.


    "What the **** did you say, big brother? Why did it give me the same feeling as that gloomy face..."


    "It may be the departure of Real Ziyin, which makes him a little uncomfortable."


    "Speaking of which..."


    Fu Yuan stood in the crowd, watching Ling Yue''s steps thoughtfully.


    Brother''s footsteps, why do you feel a little stiff.


    I should be wrong.


    ......


    Between the white clouds.

 Chapter 472：

    Ziyin''s real sword flies, extremely fast.


    In just a few hours, he arrived at the headquarters of the Eternal Church.


    He didn''t feel any formation in the air.


    There is no one to look after.


    Is the other person so confident?


    Still too late to arrange.


    Zhen Zi Yin frowned and flew down from the air, just when he was a kilometer away from the ground.


    A ray of cold sword intent.


    Appeared on his jaw.


    "Why are there always these unidentified friends?"


    A misty voice.


    Let Hongyu shudder, she scanned the neighborhood quickly, but found no one.


    "Please forgive me. My name is Ziyin and I come from Tianyong City. If you expect it to be true, your Excellency should be the person behind the Eternal God Cult. Please come out and see you."


    The real Ziyin bends over and salutes.


    Make a full posture.


    In the next instant, the clouds and mist in front of him disappeared instantly.


    At this time, he was shocked to discover that he was already standing on the ground, and there were more than ten people nearby.


    So it was an illusion just now?


    Zhen Zi Yin was shocked, and even felt afraid.


    I knew it by breaking into a tiger''s den.


    The ruby ??standing beside was sweating coldly, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to gasp.


    "My name is Ouyang Shaogong, maybe the name Ziyin should not be known, so if you change the name, you may know... Prince Changqin. ¡¨!"


    "Are you the reincarnation of the prince Changqin? Then burn silent..."


    Real Ziyin was stunned by a series of words before he was shocked.


    The boy standing under a tree in the distance was actually the reincarnation of the prince Changqin in ancient times.


    Then Fen Ji was left by him! ! !


    The question is, that village was slaughtered by him?


    Ouyang Shaogong looked at the overwhelmed real person Zi Yin and felt extremely happy in his heart. He said: "Why, the world''s number one sword immortal will be at a loss?


    That''s right, Fen Ji was the one who stayed there.


    Since those high gods arranged for me to be so miserable.


    Shouldn''t I put my soul away too much? "


    Seeing his calm appearance, Master Zi Yin furiously said: "Since you have the ability, why don''t you take Fen Ji away? You are happy, but the hundreds of people in that village have all died."


    He doesn''t care what the opponent is Ouyang Shaogong or the prince Changqin.


    Why anger innocent people?


    Seeing Ouyang Shaogong''s appearance, that so-called eternal religion is not a good thing either.


    In an instant, Ziyin''s real popularity machine rolled, and the red jade turned into a long sword.


    Directly pointed at Ouyang Shaogong.


    "Are you angry? That''s why you are angry. So is it... You are a self-righteous fairy, a compassionate sword fairy.


    Always have an attitude of being superior, looking down on sentient beings, right?


    Have you ever felt the so-called pain?


    Have you ever experienced the soul being cut into pieces, and then a craftsman connected half of the soul into a sword full of hostility?


    Yeah... you are good, Ziyin, you can get angry at me, thinking that the people are dead in my hands.


    But what did I do wrong? "


    Ouyang Shaogong stepped forward.


    The whole world shook for it.


    In the headquarters of the Eternal Gods, countless symbols appeared, forming a terrifying array of stars.


    The real Zi Yin who was still angry just now.


    Facing Ouyang Shaogong''s formation.


    He was directly pressed to the ground.


    His hair was pulled up by Ouyang Shaogong, only to hear the other person say: "The soul cannot be reincarnated naturally. You can only rely on the parasitic method to find the remnant soul in one stranger after another.


    Finally met with a loved one, but because of natural disasters, we were scattered again.


    You said my hatred, who should I vent to?


    Ziyin, Ziyin, since you are self-righteous, why are you now the Emperor Fuxi, but Nuwa and Shennong are nowhere to be seen? "


    Ziyin doesn''t know this question.


    He is just a fairy who is obsessed with swords.


    Faced with Ouyang Shaogong''s question, he couldn''t answer at all.


    It just so happens that people don''t need his reply.


    With a bang.


    Zi Yin''s face was pressed to the ground, rubbing the stone slab.


    "From now on, you will watch it here and see if this real and cruel world is really as simple as you think.


    By the way, without my soul, Fen Ji seemed to have become even more terrifying.


    You brought him back to the martial art, have you ever thought about what will happen? "


    Zi Yin, who had been slipped away by Lei Yan, had originally closed his eyes and said nothing.


    It doesn''t matter what you humiliate him anyway.


    The most important thing is to find a way to unlock the restriction in the body.


    Who would have thought that Ouyang Shaogong mentioned Baili Tusu, and recalled what Hongyu had said to him, and that there was a child who was ""normal".


    He finally panicked.


    Currently, Tianyong City.


    Only some elders can take charge.


    But the strength is just average. If Fen Ji controlled Han Yunxi as Ouyang Shaogong said, then this period of time has passed.


    The other party is lying to oneself.


    Now that I am trapped, the martial art may have a major event.


    "Let go of me, I want to go back..."


    "Are you in a hurry? Haha, even if you ask me, it''s useless. Stay here at Tianzhu Mountain with peace of mind. You will provide you with news every day.


    As for this sword, I think it''s very good, so I can use it as a sacrifice. "


    The appearance of ruby ??is naturally good.


    And the identity of the sword spirit itself is very precious.


    Just used to sacrifice to the gods.


    Ouyang Shaogong took the ancient red jade sword and left, leaving the real Ziyin alone looking at the sea of ??clouds.


    "Damn it, it turns out that everything is a trap... If I reviewed it carefully, Ling Yue...you must be careful."


    -------------


    Accompanied by the continuous collapse of the human orthodoxy.


    The heavens also received news from the Eternal Gods, but Fuxi didn''t care, and just ordered to his entourage: "Tell the sects of the lower realms to ask for help, and there will be magical soldiers to judge there soon! Don''t panic..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The attendant left with the will of the Emperor of Heaven.


    But the son standing next to Fuxi asked, "Father, don''t you really need to worry about that evil sect?"


    "It''s nothing more than a ghost made by some evil things. It is also convenient for our rule to make those mortals suffer."


    Fuxi''s tone was indifferent, and he did not treat the mortals of the lower realms as human beings.


    Having been in a high position for a long time, I naturally looked down on all this.


    As long as they don''t affect their rule, they can die. .


    Chapter 381 Ye Rou''s teaching, Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu''s battle!


    The mere mortals are dead if they die.


    It will not affect his status.


    Let them die.


    Assigning some heavenly soldiers and generals can solve the current problem, as for the eternal religion and the eternal god.


    Bragging is the same as it really is.


    If there is a **** beyond Pangu''s level.


    Why doesn''t he know?


    As the first batch of creatures born after opening the sky.


    Fuxi naturally felt that this was a way to deceive mortals, otherwise he would not have a legend or traces.


    Such words can only deceive fools.


    It can''t touch his foundation at all.


    But Nuwa, this woman, won''t wake up anymore.


    She was severely injured last time, and now her tribe has shrunk the Nuwa Temple and hides in the land of southern Xinjiang.


    Sooner or later it will be extinct.


    Huh... Only me in this world will exist forever.


    --------------


    At this time in the world of God''s Domain.


    Ye Rou was pointing to the goddess from her world.


    After all, they are all her own, and she can''t wipe it away if she doesn''t point out her face.


    Every **** will point to his own world, or sisters in the same **** system.


    And she is no exception.


    In a fairy mist around the world.


    Ji Ziyue is fighting Yan Ru060yu.


    One of these two practiced 10,000 yuan to return to the law, and the other practiced the sky demon second technique.


    They are all first-class divine methods.


    It''s just that the former is domineering.


    Pay attention to taking the world and all things for their own use, while the latter is a domain in itself.


    The two sides took different paths.


    But the battle is very scary.

 Chapter 473：

    Especially Yan Ruyu, because he is the body of a demon spirit, he can absorb divine power at a faster speed.


    So the pair has always had the upper hand.


    Yao Xi asked softly: "Why doesn''t Sister Ziyue activate the Moon Spiritual Art?"


    As the incarnation of the moon spirit.


    Ji Ziyue is a terrifying supernatural power with moon spirit technique.


    Once used, the Moon Spiritual Power of the God Realm will continue to pour into her body.


    Strength doubled.


    But the disadvantage is that the successor is weak.


    There are no sequelae, but it can only be used once every ten days.


    Qin Yao rolled her eyes and whispered: "It''s just a discussion, not a life-and-death battle. Of course, you can''t be so desperate. Didn''t you see Yan Ruyu and didn''t activate his magical powers..."


    They came here to accept Ye Rou''s guidance.


    It''s not here to fight for favor.


    It is precisely because of this that Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu seem to be fighting fiercely, but in fact they did not use their full strength.


    Yao Xi suddenly realized.


    An Miaoyi chuckled softly: "Although she didn''t use supernatural powers, she actually pushed her own potential to the limit. After all, the gravity here still exerts a lot of pressure on us."


    In order to be able to force the potential.


    The gravity here is controlled by Ye Rou at three thousand times.


    God-level five-star goddess.


    It''s pretty good to be able to fly here, but the two people on the court are fighting in full swing.


    It''s really not easy.


    In the end, Yan Ruyu used avatar swordsmanship, and Ji Ziyue used all kinds of methods to force the past.


    The two went back hundreds of steps.


    Stuck in the air.


    Ye Rou touched the gravity field at this time and nodded in satisfaction to the two.


    "You did a good job. Although gravity and divine power are suppressed, you can still find your own way of fighting in a very short time. This is very good.


    Sister Yu, you need to strengthen the operation of your divine power, and you can''t use it arbitrarily. If you are in a state where the divine power is blocked, then you won''t be as good as you are now.


    And Ziyue, so are you. "


    The two women nodded when they heard this.


    All understand their own shortcomings.


    The shortcomings of fighting a powerful enemy and desperately attacking are easily exposed.


    Only by continuous advancement can we make up for our own shortcomings.


    Ye Rou gently waved her fingers, and two gentle waves of water wrapped them up.


    "You performed very well today. I happened to have a chance to attend bedtime. Do you want to go?"


    Today it was her turn.


    However, Ye Rou had just broken through the lower **** recently, and was already satisfied with the love of the god.


    Thinking about giving the opportunity to them.


    "Sister, we appreciate your kindness, but this is your opportunity."


    "Yes, I heard that sister, you haven''t had that much for three months..."


    The two girls scrubbing their hair and body gently rejected Ye Rou''s kindness.


    The latter couldn''t help but wake up.


    Ye Rou opened her eyes and smiled: "You guys... worry about yourself, I''m the only lower-level god.


    According to the gods, he is a qualified god.


    Am I lacking in favors?


    But you need to work harder. Now the world is recovering quickly. If you don''t seize the opportunity, one day you will be eliminated, if you want to cry, there will be nowhere to cry. "


    The women looked at each other and finally obeyed her arrangement.


    In the current God''s Domain.


    Goddess will also compete in the martial arts society. In addition to determining their own ranking, their rewards will also be better practiced.


    Of course the name will not be so rough.


    It''s called Baihua Festival.


    It''s not just fighting, there are also academic and technical competitions.


    For example, Robin and Rin Tosaka are the most knowledgeable at present.


    The latter pursues particularly fast.


    The speed of learning is also super fast.


    Rin Tosaka, who was forced, had to devote himself to the atmosphere of learning now.


    All, what''s the matter in the chat group.


    She would refuse.


    In front of the nickname, the most beautiful spoiler goddess.


    In terms of medicine, it was the struggle between Cuiyuling, Tsunade, and Tosaka Aoi.


    The former is pure talent.


    On the other hand, Kwai has climbed to the top a little bit by pure effort.


    Overcome his inferiority complex and stand proudly in front of the crowd with several other non-virgin gods and daughters.


    As for the fighting faction, it is very exciting.


    It is rotated every month.


    Like Shi Feixuan, Li Xiuning, Wan Wan, Altria...


    This group of martial arts advocates will fight every time. After all, they have not become the goddess of the gods, these people dominate.


    On the other hand, Coral, Mingyue and Xi Yao and other salted fish pie.


    It''s kind of easy-going.


    Commonly known as cheerleaders.


    In addition to making cakes, he also likes to play small tunes for Liu Che.


    There are more goddesses who can fight now.


    Many goddesses want to be favored by God, so they can only find another way.


    Otherwise, it can only be reduced to the bottom of the existence.


    This is also a problem.


    -------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    As cheerful as always.


    Tosaka University: "Whooh... this time I won the victory. If you have any questions you want to ask, please hurry up and ask."


    Troubled Times: "Report to Lord Goddess, not yet."


    General Yuwen: "Neither do I..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s the same for me. I''m currently conquering foreign races, so there is really no need."


    The world will help the Lord: "Me too, so am I...".


    Chapter 382 Zhuge Liang finally wakes up and has another conspiracy! (Guiqiu full order)


    Tosaka University: "...you guys are a group of salted fish, alas...a boring study career, I really don''t know how Robin got used to it."


    But at present, it is true that Cao Cao and others cannot be blamed.


    Their world is currently in the development stage.


    It belongs to the stage of conquering alien races or opening up territories.


    Even Yuwen Tuo is the same.


    Many people also want to be promoted in the world.


    But it''s all water milling skills, such as Alice, Serena, Lin Jiu,-Cao Cao, Ying Zheng.


    All are so.


    Herder is currently planning sacrifices in full swing.


    Even Saruman is busy in his own world.


    Seeing Rin Tosaka''s complaint.


    Long smiled in his heart.


    For peace: "My Lord Goddess, Robin has been a bookworm since he was a child. He studied history with his mother. You should not compete with her."


    The fox who only loves money: "We have persuaded her, but Tosaka Rin is such a strong temperament, she has to be the best in everything.


    Alas...It''s like me. Apart from thinking about serving good spirits every day, the remaining cultivating magic skills are enough. "


    People with simple minds will naturally get more relaxed.


    Rin Tosaka in order to surpass Robin.


    I don''t know how much thought was spent.


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "Tosaka Rin is really hard, and I have to spend so much energy every day. If it weren''t for your notification, Xunfang and I still stay together and don''t know each other."


    Tohsaka University: "You are an infatuated person who will tell you, but...I am also the one who knows the truth. Your xinxing is already enough, and you don''t need too much tempering."


    The ancestor of magic longing for peace: "That... Goddess Tosaka Rin, can I ask you a question?"


    Herder looked at the lively chat group and couldn''t help but start wanting to chat.


    But I was afraid that the other party would ignore me.


    So it seems a little humble.


    After all, she had a very tough tone before, and she knew she would be hated by the gods, but she still went her own way.


    Tosaka University: "Let''s talk..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Is it too late for me to sacrifice now? There were other believers in my world who sacrificed before, so..."


    The fox who only loves money: "It turns out that it''s so simple... I can answer you on her behalf. As far as the gods are concerned, it''s not too late for you to sacrifice.


    Just look at your own mind.


    But you, the chief priest, seemed to despise the greatness of the gods because you had some strength. Now that the goddess came to the world, she was so scared that she decided to make up for her previous sins.


    Here I can tell you that if you want to accompany the gods and get his favor like us in the future, you will have to pay a huge price.


    Use the mentality of others to work harder to change God''s view of you. "


    Herder saw Tu Shan Yaya''s answer.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there is no punishment.


    Isn''t it just a few times more sacrifices? I just do it.


    In short, the gods will not be disappointed.


    Since the people of Casillas sacrificed one apostle, she sacrificed two.

 Chapter 474：

    Except for Anthun.


    There is also an apostle in the Demon Realm, and that is Tianjiao Pulei who has turned into an egg.


    If the two apostles sacrifice together, they will definitely get a good harvest.


    Even the goddess'' words, there should be quite a few in the heavens.


    In Herder''s view, it is their glory to choose outstanding women in the heavens to become goddesses.


    Otherwise, the heavens can disappear!


    Her teary words are the supreme will.


    ------------------


    Within the Three Kingdoms World.


    After Cao Cao swallowed the land of Dongwu, he hyped up the religion of God and even announced the fact that the snake demon is far away from Lu Zhi.


    In this way, regardless of public opinion.


    Those who are still talented will choose to support him.


    On the other hand, Liu Bei, the big-eared thief at this time, was directly depressed.


    Sacrifice to the gods, but something happened midway.


    A direct result of death.


    His brother has not returned yet, and the only generals who can take action now are Zhao Yun, Ma Chao, Wei Yan and others.


    And because Cao Cao was the goddess who came to the world again, he subdued Soochow again.


    I''m almost shutting myself to a dead end.


    Just half a month''s time.


    Liu Bei''s hair is about to fall out.


    It''s all caused by worry.


    "Reporter, lord... Your sergeant has awakened and is about to see you now."


    "Well, I''m finally sober."


    Liu Bei sorted his clothes and walked towards the backyard.


    Not yet close.


    There was a strong medicinal scent on his face, and he frowned.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Bei could only speed up his pace when he came to the room.


    Zhuge Liang was leaning against the wall, holding a weird disc in his hands, and was contacting someone.


    "Kong Ming, you can be considered awake."


    Looking at Liu Bei with tears in his eyes, Zhuge Liang cursed in his heart, not all you kicked me.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that you accidentally caught your second brother?


    As for kicking me like this?


    "My lord, I was not careful at the beginning, and I hope you don''t get angry."


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry..." Liu Bei didn''t have the mood to care about that now, and turned his head and said: "Kong Ming, Cao Cao is gaining momentum now.


    Now many people have to cross the river to go there, what do you think should be done?


    It''s spreading from the outside that I, Liu Bei, perversely, even the immortal died on the spot, and Cao Cao is the true Holy Lord.


    0......0


    If it weren''t for Ma Chao''s blocking, I''m afraid the people will all run away. "


    The problem is too serious now.


    Once the people''s support is lost, even if Liu Bei has more soldiers and horses, there will be no new blood after all.


    Slowly it was consumed.


    And Cao Cao is more venomous.


    It is preached throughout the country that you want to expand your country to the entire world, not only to defeat the people on the grasslands, but also to defeat many enemies.


    As soon as this word came out, I don''t know how many people were full of enthusiasm and wanted to put him in his arms.


    Zhuge Kongming narrowed his eyes, stroked his beard with his fingers, thinking quietly.


    For a moment, he opened his mouth and said: "The lord''s plan is for the present, we have to contact the upper realm again, otherwise the general situation will be gone..."


    "What? Sacrifice to the heavens!!!"


    Liu Bei was directly angry. Last time he spent a lot of money and civilian resources.


    As a result, stealing chicken will not lose the rice.


    Now there is still a sacrifice, he immediately shook his head, just disagree.


    Zhuge Kongming looked at him and sighed: "Then, lord... do we have other options? People have gods help, obviously they are not with the immortals.


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Although we killed the immortal, if there are foreign enemies now and the earth is lost, the immortal world must be unhappiness! ! !


    You think if we get the support of immortals, we won¡¯t be able to fight.


    It is still possible to maintain a balance, and then unite the people of the grassland to attack the northern part of Cao Cao! ! "people.


    Chapter 383 Zhang Liao: Isn''t it Nezha? The kid who scared his pants last time!


    Zhuge Liang''s tactics are not insidious.


    Join the grassland people to attack Cao Cao.


    This kind of strategy is not even imagined by ordinary people. After all, they are all infighting in the Central Plains.


    Once it comes to the grassland.


    That is to abandon the royal orthodoxy and lead wolves into the house.


    Liu Bei''s face was extremely ugly, and he was totally unwilling to agree to Zhuge Liang''s scheme.


    But he is desperate now.


    If Cao Cao is really surrounded, does he still have a way to survive?


    According to recent intelligence claims.


    Cao Cao is building the dock, and the speed is extremely fast.


    On the other side, a canal is being dug.


    Want to connect the north and south of the river.


    Once the geographical position is unrestricted, it is undoubtedly easier to transport soldiers.


    Thinking of this, Liu Bei was heartbroken and said, "Then please Kong Ming, as long as I can delay it for a while!"


    He didn''t want to kneel in front of Cao Cao and be mocked wantonly by the other party.


    Moreover, the name of the wife Cao is no joke.


    Really want to fall into the hands of the other party.


    His wife is afraid that...


    On the opposite bank of Jingzhou.


    Zhang Fei and Guan Yu have been detained for several months.


    These two people were raised in vain and fat.


    Eat and drink every day, except for being played like a monkey.


    Picking out a sweeper at random can defeat Zhang Fei, making the two of them pretend to be dead when they are pulled out for training.


    "Cut... and Zhang Fei fiercely, rubbish... lying on the ground pretending to be a dead snake, bah..."


    "Don''t tell me, buddy, I haven''t seen Guan Yu yet, his beard is shaved, he is really young, hahahaha..."


    ...


    There are ridicules all around.


    Zhang Liao stood on the head of the city, his face unchanged.


    Not long after, an eagle descended from the sky with an order from Wu Jun.


    "Sir, is the lord''s order not to kill these two people?"


    "Well, let''s keep them."


    "However, if this Fei and Guan Yu are not killed, they will be enemies from now on..."


    As Zhang Liao''s adjutant, he said worriedly at this time.


    Although the strength of these two people is not good.


    But now these years, the general is the commander, and beheading Zhang Fei and Guan Yu, can greatly attack the momentum of the Shu Kingdom.


    Zhang Liao collected the letter, turned around and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, the two wastes in the area can''t be turned over. The lord must have expected something. Let us pay close attention to Shu. It is likely that they are going to find foreign aid..."


    "Foreign aid, you mean...people on the prairie?"


    The adjutant understood what he meant at once.


    Just looking for people on the prairie, wouldn''t that not lead the wolf into the house?


    Isn''t Liu Bei afraid of this kind of infamy through the ages?


    Zhang Liao nodded, his face solemnly said: "He has nowhere to go. Tell the soldiers below that you have enough fun and get ready to fight."


    "Yes."


    The reason for rushing over the wall.


    Jia Xu and others understand that, coupled with Liu Bei''s example of offering sacrifices to immortals, it is normal for him to continue to seek help from immortals when he is desperate.


    Sure enough, just three days later.


    Sacrifices were once again opened in Jingzhou City.


    This time Zhuge lighted up his head, burned incense and prayed, offering sacrifices to heaven.


    "I implore all the gods to know..."


    He shook his head and stepped on the seven-star step.


    Anyway, bluffing is really bluffing.


    However, the fairy world really responded to them.


    In a moment, strands of light fell from the sky, and Nezha appeared in the cloud with a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers.


    When it falls.


    Nezha had been scanning the neighborhood and found that the terrible woman was not appearing, and he was relieved in his heart.


    Last time with Jiang Ziya the lower bound.


    Almost not scared of diapers.


    Fortunately, it''s okay this time.


    With one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers plus an immortal, this strength is absolutely terrifying.


    Zhuge Liang was overjoyed, and immediately bowed and said, "I am Zhuge Kongming, a military officer of the royal family. I want to ask for your help this time."


    "Well, don''t worry. Lord Tiandi has already told me everything, and a small town can be broken at your fingertips."


    Nezha naturally didn''t care about Zhang Liao''s city.


    After all, he is a fairy.


    The opponent is just a mortal.

 Chapter 475：

    Liu Bei was overjoyed when he heard this, and kowtowed regardless.


    "Thank you fairy, thank you fairy..."


    Then Nezha took one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and flew towards the city on the opposite bank in the eyes of everyone.


    They are so powerful that they have attracted the attention of hundreds of people.


    "Is this a fairy? I remember he didn''t run faster than a rabbit last time."


    "Well, it''s almost scared to pee..."


    "Heh... Nezha of the mere mere sect, a goddess who comes from the eternal religion of others can scare him to death. I hope they die quickly so that we don''t need to be ruled by Liu Bei."


    "That''s right, I know about exploiting us every day. Look at the people under Cao Cao''s rule. They not only have food, but also fields to grow. I heard that many people are now serving as soldiers... .


    Because being a soldier can become a soldier of the gods, not invading all diseases! ! ! "


    "I really envy..."


    Inside Jingzhou City.


    The common people watched indifferently, not as enthusiastic as Liu Bei had imagined.


    For them, who is good to themselves.


    To whom in my heart.


    Liu Bei is getting worse and worse now, especially the last time he summoned an immortal, he was immediately wiped out, completely pulling public opinion to the bottom line.


    As a result, no one is optimistic about him now.


    Otherwise, there would be a move to take refuge in Cao Cao.


    At this time Nezha came to the sky above Zhangliao City, and he only heard him shouting: "Cao Cao¡¯s soldiers and people, I am the immortal Nezha of the upper realm. Now, according to the emperor¡¯s will, remove the evil god¡¯s minions, please leave the city quickly, otherwise you will Cause unnecessary casualties."


    The voice did not fall.


    A joking voice came from below.


    "Yeah... isn''t this a doll that was scared away by our goddess, now that the goddess is not there, he ran back to die?"


    Zhang Liao held a pair of knives and slowly rose from the ground.


    I came to Nezha alone.


    The latter glanced at him, then sneered: "Are you here to die? I''m a 100,000 heavenly soldier, and your strength is not that great..."


    Zhang Liao has the strength of a fairy.


    But the heavenly soldiers have the strength of immortals.


    With one enemy 100,000.


    This is a little funny.


    Sure enough, Ne Zha''s words aroused everyone''s ridicule.


    "Aren''t you Nezha? The little 1.5 doll who was scared by the goddess to pee her pants last time!"


    In an instant, the heavenly soldiers dared not laugh anymore.


    But Zhang Liao took out a charm without rushing, and continued: "Do you know what this is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "This is an eternal god-calling spell, which can summon a goddess to come to the world at random. The prime minister has long known that Liu Bei has an unruly heart.


    Moreover, it''s enough for you fairy gods to dominate and fortune.


    Starting today, the fairy world will lose another general. "


    The spell in Zhang Liao''s hand.


    It burns violently and turns into a dazzling sacred fire.


    Nezha''s face changed drastically, and he immediately roared: "Attack, kill him for me... kill him for me..."


    Don''t think that the immortal world has not studied the religion of God.


    They are also discussing.


    In the end, I felt that there would be no goddess without sacrificial offerings.


    But the fact is just the opposite.


    Fighting these days is unreasonable, but it is the patent of eternal religion. .


    Chapter 384 The Snake Demon Yuan Lu Zhi was born, and the arrogant Emperor was slaughtered!


    One hundred thousand heavenly soldiers formed a galaxy array.


    Pounced towards Zhang Liao.


    Like a dark cloud covering the top, the sky collapsed and the earth fell.


    Ordinary people will be scared to death when they see such a scene.


    Nezha was the first to bear the brunt.


    The entire air became a spiral.


    This terrible attack made Zhang Liao become more cautious, and he might not be able to defend himself.


    For the first time to use the magic rune.


    He didn''t know when the avatar of the goddess would come.


    Maybe one minute, maybe ten minutes.


    So he can''t take it lightly.


    Because it was not an altar, and there was no altar in this city, it was naturally impossible to summon the real body.


    Just when Zhang Liao was ready to meet the attack.


    A brilliant white lotus appeared out of thin air.


    "Huh... the trivial natives actually shot at the people of my god, damn..."


    In the crisp voice, one was full of anger.


    The one who made the shot was Yang Chan.


    It was originally made by Kikyo, but she felt that Kikyo was too kind, it was better to have her own lesson to those fairies.


    The Baolian lamp is in hand.


    Plus the lotus magic.


    Thousands of white rainbow flowers bloomed, directly covering the entire sky! ! !


    Then everyone saw a scene that was unforgettable for a lifetime.


    One hundred thousand heavenly soldiers turned to ashes without warning, slowly passing away with the wind.


    The vitality is directly deprived.


    Nezha was even more scared and didn''t know what to do.


    What is this move?


    Why can you kill so many heavenly soldiers in one strike?


    Am I going to die too?


    The little **** trembling all over, knowing that his life will be shortly thereafter, his heart is extremely sad.


    "Bold, the evil demon of the outside world, again and again, again and again to provoke me...oh..."


    The Emperor of Heaven hiding in the fairy world realized that the other party was just a consciousness.


    I immediately wanted to give Yang Chan a little color.


    As a result, as soon as his magic weapon raised his hand, a ray of rainbow light directly penetrated his abdomen.


    The terrible attack almost killed him.


    At this time, people who paid attention to the sky discovered the original heaven.


    It''s just above his head, just hiding in the clouds.


    A rippling protective film made people unable to see the existence of the fairy world, and at the same time, they couldn''t see the heavenly court.


    Now he was completely beaten back to his original shape by an attack.


    In the end, who is the orthodox of heaven and earth, now finally has a conclusion.


    The entire Shu Kingdom fell into a dead silence.


    The ultimate hope was dashed.


    Liu Bei fell directly to the ground, and Zhuge Kongming''s feather fan couldn''t move either.


    Their end is coming.


    On the other hand, after the defense in the heavens was broken.


    The heaven and earth resounded again with the scorn of the goddess.


    "An aboriginal god, if you just stay in your doghouse and wait for death, we can spare you a while.


    Now it''s your own way, so don''t blame me!


    It''s a pity that today is just a consciousness, otherwise we have to kill the sky..."


    With the sound falling.


    The white lotus slowly dissipated in the air.


    The corner of the Emperor¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and after seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly: "After all, you can¡¯t kill me, hahahaha..."


    How about being better than him?


    It''s not that there is no way to kill yourself.


    Now he finally figured out one thing, the other party didn''t dare to kill himself.


    Because heaven is on his side.


    And just now, the emperor himself felt that the opponent had the power to obliterate him, he only needed to aim at his head and smash the **** core inside.


    No doubt he will die.


    But now it is only seriously injured.


    "Yes, those people can''t kill you, but I can..."


    A purple-black cloud appeared from nowhere, and drilled directly along the crack that Yang Chan had smashed.


    The power of darkness.


    Let the emperor''s triumphant laughter cease abruptly.


    "You...you are Ying Long!!!"


    He opened his mouth wide, and his whole body began to tremble.


    The emperor is not afraid of anyone.


    Even Nu Wa is not afraid, because the other party is not his opponent.


    However, there is only one person, which is the nightmare in the heart of the emperor.


    That is Osamaru Toro Luzhi, which is Yinglong in his mouth.


    He was previously detained outside Jiuzhongtian.


    It has always been watched.


    Later, the nine-tailed fox demon stole the key to the seal and released it.


    Even so, the emperor still didn''t feel much, after all, in his opinion, the power of the snake demon far away from Lu Zhi could not break through the barrier of the immortal world.


    There is this insurance.


    His safety is natural.


    But today is different. The evil god''s maid shattered the barrier with just a single consciousness.

 Chapter 476：

    There is no longer a barrier between Emperor Tian and Ying Long.


    The thick purple-black fog rushed into the fairy world madly.


    Countless immortals died in the black mist.


    They cried and wailed crazily, but they couldn''t stop this terrifying demonic energy at all.


    The fall of countless people.


    The severely wounded Emperor was horrified.


    "What''s wrong? You are scared... Once I remember you were not like this expression..."


    The strange and hoarse voice kept circling in the hall.


    The originally bright hall.


    It became cold and dark in the mist.


    For a moment, the mist swallowed the immortals outside and finally condensed into entities.


    This is an evil man.


    The eyes became purple and gold.


    The pupils are half crazy and half lost.


    "Ying Long!!!"


    "Yes, that was my previous name, don''t you like to call me Yuanluzhi now? I remember this name, because I swallowed Dongying''s Yaqi Orochi.


    So you call me that name.


    Actually... it doesn''t matter, you just need to know that I''m here for revenge, 063.


    I really want to taste what it''s like in your head.


    You were the one who stopped being with my female ghost..."


    Click.


    The terrifying claws were submerged in the skull of the emperor.


    The latter screamed bitterly.


    "No...by my life, let me go quickly... let me go quickly, otherwise you will never see the female ghost... Ying Long, don''t forget that you were my most loyal general!! !"


    "Fuck you, if it wasn''t for you to be jealous of my power and afraid that I would surpass you... Would you set a trap to let the miasma and me infect the miasma?"


    Mention past events.


    Ying Long furiously attacked, and his fingers squeezed together.


    The emperor''s head was squeezed out like a watermelon.


    A lot of blood fell down his fingers.


    Then the eight snake demons appeared in the main hall. They opened their mouths in the blood basin and rushed towards the warm body of the emperor.


    In the deepest part of the fairy world.


    A woman in a pale pink dress couldn''t help sighing.


    "I knew that, why bother in the first place, the destiny that was seen through, and the day when it was changed, all of this is your own responsibility..."


    The woman dresses plainly.


    Jet black hair fell straight down his waist.


    Wearing a pair of embroidered shoes on his feet.


    Although her dress is simple, she is the strongest woman in the fairy world----Nuwa. .


    Chapter 385 Nuwa is far from heaven, betrayal from Zhao Yun and Ma Chao!


    Those immortals are okay to fall into a deep sleep.


    He was not injured.


    Talking about sleeping?


    I just didn''t want to compete with the Emperor of Heaven for this position, so I came to the deepest part of the fairy world and pretended to be asleep.


    It now seems how many wrong things this heavenly emperor has done.


    He was disgusted by humans and gods, and even died of unfaithfulness.


    right.


    What a terrible thing.


    Nuwa sighed lightly, put down the flower basket in her hand, and planned to fly towards the lower bound.


    Since this immortal world is filthy.


    She naturally didn''t need to stay any longer, one more thing was.


    Nu Wa asked herself that there was no way to purify the miasma of Ying Long, so naturally she could only leave, otherwise she would also be in danger.


    When Nuwa came to Nantianmen.


    The Celestial Soldier who was in charge of guarding here was taken aback for a moment, and then said, "Aunt Xian, are you going to go?"


    "The Emperor of Heaven is dead, don''t stay there anymore, let all go..."


    In the eyes of outsiders.


    Nuwa is just an ancient fairy girl, and she doesn''t even deserve a name.


    Hearing her words, the heavenly soldiers were a little moved.


    But I am afraid that the other party is lying to myself.


    It was not until Nuwa flew away that they looked at each other and fled towards the lower realm one after another.


    ------------


    At this time, the Kingdom of Shu was completely scared to pee.


    As the lord, Liu Bei saw that one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers were annihilated, and he died in Zhang Liao''s hands.


    The face was ashes in an instant.


    "Quickly...give me...give me this Zhuge villager!!! If it weren''t for him...how could Shu be like this??"


    Zhuge Liang, who fell into a sluggishness on the side, suddenly woke up.


    He looked at Liu Bei with disbelief, and then said contemptuously: "Just leave me, how long can you be arrogant?


    The immortal gods in the sky are not reliable, it is not that my strategy is not working, you, the big-eared thief who knows weeping, will die sooner or later.


    Do you really think that no one knows your identity? "


    Is Liu Bei really a descendant of the royal family?


    No one went to investigate this matter, anyway, when he held up the banner of righteousness, he said he was a descendant of the royal family.


    But although Liu Bei has some knowledge, his father is a picky man.


    If you are really a descendant of the royal family, would you do the job of picking up dung?


    Hearing Zhuge Kongming wanted to slander himself, Liu Beiqi''s face turned red, and he began to growl.


    "Shut up to me, Brother Pig, I think you are Cao Cao''s dog, and someone will kill me directly!! Kill him quickly....¡¨."


    If you let Zhuge Liang continue to say this.


    All of Liu Bei''s private affairs were about to be exposed.


    A teenager took a short knife and pierced Zhuge Liang''s abdomen.


    This made Zhao Yun and a group of military commanders stunned.


    Although Zhuge Liang was a little dizzy these two times, without other people''s plans, you, Liu Beiguang, couldn''t do anything with Guan Yu and Zhang Fei.


    The rabbit is dead and the fox is sad.


    Zhuge Kongming''s body fell to the ground with a thud.


    He quickly lost his voice.


    In order to prevent the news from leaking out, Liu Bei ordered the people to handle the city gate and prevent any people from leaving.


    At the same time, he is also calculating.


    When can Wei Yan borrow soldiers and horses from the grassland?


    That night.


    Ma Chao and Zhao Yun met.


    The two of them were speechless.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "Heh, the lord has lost all public opinion, and now he is going to the grassland to borrow troops. Although a certain Zhao Yun is not a brave and loyal person, he also knows righteousness.


    If the ambition of the man of the steppe is really to make him successful, the world is in danger.


    Moreover, Cao Cao was the chosen person appointed by God, and the result was already settled. "


    Zhao Yun and a group of generals didn''t think about it at the beginning.


    Anyway, for the lord, for the people of the world.


    If you die, you die.


    Naturally, I don''t want to be famous, but I can feel at ease.


    Now Liu Bei is acting against it, which makes them resist.


    Ma Chao sighed and said in a low voice: "The morale in the barracks is currently low, and there have been escaping phenomena. Especially knowing that the military division was killed by the lord has made some people frightened."


    Think about it, even Zhuge Liang, who made great contributions, is dead.


    Then other people, Liu Bei didn''t want to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yun also sighed for a long time.


    Then I remembered what Zhang Liao had said to himself on the battlefield, if one day, you have a chance to come to my side.


    You will discover a whole new world.


    Did he die here for his loyalty, or leave to join Cao Cao?


    Zhao Yun''s eyes began to firm up.


    That night, Liu Bei was drunk and not awake.


    Zhao Yun and others used dead men to pretend to be themselves and escaped from Jingzhou camp.


    Not only that, they also opened the gates of the city and released the panicked people in the city.


    Originally they thought there would be a fierce battle.


    Who knows that those things defending the city seem to be unheard of the people''s departure.


    It seems that I haven''t seen it at all.


    "Zhao Yun, hurry up, those soldiers are all Jingzhou soldiers, and when their parents fled, they will naturally be regarded as invisible."


    "It''s a pity that they are all good soldiers..."


    With tears in Zhao Yun''s eyes, he quickened his pace.


    On the other hand, Zhang Liao in Cao Cao¡¯s barracks immediately began countermeasures after receiving the news.


    First, bridges and roads were laid, and soldiers were used to arrange the people to leave.


    This attitude immediately made countless people feel at ease.


    Look at Cao Cao''s attitude, look at Liu Bei, how ugly is it?


    It took nearly four hours before and after.


    Jingzhou City turned into an empty city.


    Don''t say that Liu Bei''s side is a guard, not even a maid.

 Chapter 477：

    Fortunately, he is still asleep.


    I don''t know what happened outside.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw all the people leaving, they also left quietly.


    The city is empty, like a dead city.


    The city gate was wide open.


    There is no one inside.


    The dead men trained by Liu Bei had already been assassinated by the men arranged by Ma Chao.


    It is estimated that after he woke up.


    The expression will be very exciting!


    ......


    "¡§"Unexpectedly, the two actually abandoned the dark and cast the light. They really deserve to be tigers! Come here, please..."


    Zhang Liao''s words made Zhao Yun''s face red.


    If you are a surrender yourself, how can you deserve this title.


    After the three of them sat down, Ma Chao quickly said: "We have important news to report. After Liu Bei failed to sacrifice to heaven, he still has a second-hand strategy. Wei Yan has been dispatched to the grassland.


    Ready to unite with the army over there to attack the northern city, trouble Brother Zhang to tell Master Cao Cao. "


    "Haha, don''t worry. It''s just a prairie soldier and horse, how can you compare with the believers of the Eternal Christianity? I appreciate your kindness, come and drink at the bar..."


    Zhang Liao calmly poured wine for the two of them.


    Then explained.


    "The method of cultivating gods is that even a child can have the strength of a high-level military commander, like the immortal boundary that I have already touched now.


    Sooner or later, we will step on the grassland with horses. Since they came to die, it was simple. ".


    Chapter 386 Liu Bei: What? The people in the city are gone! !


    "Is it so magical?"


    The two of them didn''t believe it, and then a small soldier who served food and Ma Chao made a gesture.


    On the premise of not opening Wushuang.


    He was defeated by three moves.


    The results shocked them.


    Zhang Liao smiled and said, "Do you guys know now?"


    Zhao Yun and Ma Chao smiled bitterly, no wonder Zhang Fei and Guan Yu failed.


    This is indeed incredible.


    Want to practice unparalleled skills.


    It takes a lot of penance, and it also depends on your own talent.


    People just got the method bestowed by God, and suddenly surpassed them.


    The gap in between can be imagined.


    "I only now understand what a mortal is, and sure enough, the power of God is too powerful...Central Plains will become the lord of the world in the future!"


    Ma Chao is a frank person.


    Say whatever you have in your heart.


    Half an hour later, the sky was bright.


    Because there was no maid to take care of him, Liu Bei was awakened from drunkenness, and he began to yell in a daze.


    "Come here, come here!!!"


    "What about people??"


    "You lazy people don''t want to live anymore, thinking that Liu Bei can''t do me? Damn..."


    When he wandered out the door.


    Was terrified by the scene in front of me.


    All his dead men 063 fell to the ground, and everyone had a deep scar under their neck.


    Liu Bei was shocked and Jiujin woke up.


    When he ran out of the hospital in a panic, he found that a pile of corpses was also lying at the door, and there was no one in the streets.


    Even if it was panic, some pedestrians would come out to buy food, but now they are all gone.


    "This...what the **** is going on?"


    Liu Bei just stayed, is he dreaming?


    This huge city is gone! ! !


    He ran around the city on a horse. There was no one at the gate, no one on the main street, and everyone disappeared.


    "No...why...why is this..."


    Liu Bei was frightened.


    But he was not stupid, and soon thought that Zhao Yun and others might have rebelled, and immediately ran towards the depths of Shu on a horse regardless of their thin clothes.


    "Damn Zhao Yun, and Ma Chao...you are all traitors, all of you are traitors..."


    -------------


    The next day.


    After Cao Cao got the news, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come here, I am going to Jingzhou, this time I have to laugh at Liu Bei!"


    "Yes."


    The galleon followed the river.


    Plus a group of practitioners paddling.


    The speed is faster than that of a motorboat.


    In less than a day, Cao Cao arrived in Jingzhou from the land of Soochow.


    The people who had fled have returned.


    At this time, Zhang Liao got the news and took Zhao Yun and others to stand at the gate of the city to greet him.


    "See Master Master!"


    "Wen Yuan, you did a good job this time!"


    "It''s not the subordinate''s credit, it was Zhao Yun and others who knew what was right and wrong, that made Jingzhou City fall into such a simple way."


    Zhang Liao said calmly, not greedy at all.


    For him, he just did as instructed.


    Kill the immortal and destroy Liu Bei''s spirit.


    It is also the work of the goddess.


    Cao Cao nodded in satisfaction and said, "Wen Yuan is also credited, and he will be a priest in the temple in the future to calm the world."


    "This is my wish, Lord Master."


    Conquered the world and became the undead.


    Then conquer the starry sky.


    This is Zhang Liao''s wish.


    What''s the point of fighting in a mere nest?


    Afterwards, Cao Cao moved to Jingzhou and began to promulgate laws, including the tax exemption plan, which made Wu Hundreds of people weep with joy.


    And they don¡¯t conscript.


    If you want to join Cao Cao''s subordinates, you need to become a believer first and then go through an assessment.


    This is quite different from Liu Bei''s forced enlistment of soldiers.


    Then Cao Cao came to the place where Zhang Fei and Guan Yu were detained.


    Looking at the two tortured faces, he said, "Are the two still reluctant to surrender?"


    "We are not people like Zhao Yun. Even if the eldest brother who behaves is wrong, he is also the eldest brother... Cao Cao, if you respect me, kill me..."


    Guan Yu has no spirit at this time.


    The whole person looks very decadent.


    Zhang Fei next to him was worse than him, and even Cao Cao''s arrival did not wake up.


    Still sleeping.


    Looking at the two desolate generals, Cao Cao sighed: "Unfortunately, the two tiger generals, Liu Bei went on the wrong side, and is going to let Wei Yan go to the grassland and ask the rescuers to attack me.


    Now you are like this again, forget about these useless things.


    Come, send two generals on the road. "


    For a moment, there were two pops in the porter.


    The two loyal generals were all killed.


    The soul was put into the soul lamp.


    "Master Master, what should I do with this soul? Should it be sent to the altar, or..."


    "Send to the God Realm, it''s not them who is wrong, but Liu Bei!"


    "Yes."


    Cao Cao is a person who cherishes his talents. Although Guan Yu swears to his death and refuses to surrender, it does not mean that he can disrespect each other.


    In this way sent to the realm of the gods.


    Whether it''s reincarnation or staying in the underworld.


    I will meet each other in the future.


    Watching the soul in the altar, slowly leaving.


    Cao Cao turned around to handle official duties, when a gentle voice came from above his head.


    "Unexpectedly, you treat the enemy so kindly, you deserve to be the priest chosen by the gods."


    "Who?"


    Cao Cao was startled, but he didn''t expect someone to appear on his head quietly.


    Immediately holding a long sword, a black dragon whizzed into the air.


    I saw among the white clouds.


    A woman tapped the palm of her hand and confiscated the black dragon unexpectedly.


    This method caused Cao Cao''s pupils to shrink sharply.


    who is she?


    Why is there such a powerful force.


    Cao Cao has surpassed ordinary immortals and has become a strength close to the emperor of heaven, but now his full blow has been so easily confiscated.


    Obviously this woman is very difficult.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I am definitely not your enemy, just because I am attracted by the religion, so I come here especially..."


    The figure of the woman appeared in front of Cao Cao.


    The appearance is very good.


    The most important thing was that she showed the kind of compassionate temperament on her body, which made Cao Cao involuntarily feel at ease.

 Chapter 478：

    "It turned out to be a female fairy who wanted to join the gods, can you come down and have a chat?"


    "certainly."


    Then the woman fell in front of Cao Cao, with a faint smile on her face all the time, and she didn''t care at all about the nearby attacks aimed at her.


    "Let''s find a clean place to chat, please."


    Cao Cao waved everyone back.


    He took the strange woman and walked out of the city.


    If the conversation between the two parties is not smooth, the residents in the city will not be affected in the battle.


    The two came to a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters before they slowly fell from the sky.


    "I don''t know how the girl is called?"


    "Call me Xiangu, they all call me like that.".


    Chapter 387 Cao Cao: I fooled Nuwa to sacrifice myself! ! !


    Cao Cao narrowed his eyes slightly, not caring that she concealed her name.


    Instead, he asked softly: "I don''t know if Xiangu is looking for me, what''s the matter?"


    The opponent''s strength is strong.


    If he says it''s okay, he doesn''t believe it.


    Xiangu drew her hair lightly and sighed: "And first heard of a story from me. It was a long, long time ago, when Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi ruled the world..."


    After about a stick of incense.


    Cao Cao finally understood the identity of the Snake Demon Yuan Lu Zhi, and now the opponent lives in the fairy world, wanting to swallow all the enemies inside.


    "Are you planning to let us take it?"


    "To be precise, it is the **** behind you."


    "This matter is unforgivable."


    Cao Cao shook his head and rejected her proposal.


    Xiangu was taken aback for a moment, and then-asked:


    "Why? I traveled in your territory for a few days. Isn''t that god''s dogma that God loves sentient beings?"


    Cao Cao was silent for a while, and said, "That''s right, but the immortal world has brought a lot of trouble to the gods, do you admit this?


    I respect you as an immortal who is compassionate and compassionate, but my faith is the eternal god.


    For the enemies of God, I will attack mercilessly.


    So, what does the death of the immortal world do to me?


    Yuan Luzhi fooled mankind several times, and it can be seen that those immortals took action, but the people got happiness and took action for their own rule.


    This kind of disgusting emperor, he is more than guilty. "


    Some words made Nu Wa speechless.


    Who calls the Emperor of Heaven is such a person?


    selfishness.


    Because he is afraid of Yinglong, and choose to let others take action, is it true that others don''t know that Yinglong is caused by him?


    Now Cao Cao has made a statement.


    She really didn''t know how to answer.


    For a long time, a wisp of breeze blew.


    Cao Cao said, "You stay in my territory now. No one will disturb you. Yuan Lu Zhi won''t live long. One day I will rule the whole land and finally start the battle to cut the sky!"


    "But in that way, more people will die. Ying Long was injured by me, and the seal on his body has gone seven-seven-eight-eight.


    Now that he swallowed the emperor, the demon miasma was strengthened, even if he could not confuse the Central Plains, he would intervene in other tribes.


    Those savages and people in the grassland will gain power equivalent to yours because of his help.


    Is this really good? "


    N¨¹wa naturally didn''t want to sit still.


    I still hope to persuade the chief priest to ask the gods to take action.


    Because of the seal of Ying Long, she couldn''t make a move.


    Otherwise, the opponent''s emotions are out of control, and the strength will become stronger and stronger.


    Cao Cao looked at the female fairy in front of him with some amusement, and suddenly said, "How can I, a little chief priest, have the patience to persuade the gods, why don''t you go there yourself?"


    "I?"


    "Yes, I think if you go to the God Realm as you, the gods should give you a thin face."


    Although he didn''t know that the female fairy in front of him was Empress Nuwa.


    But the identity of the other party must be very noble.


    What sacrifice can be better than her?


    If you can fool the other party to dedicate yourself, it will be a real profit.


    The gods will praise me too.


    Nuwa naturally didn''t know what Cao Cao was thinking. If she knew, she would kick him to death with embroidered shoes.


    However, the other party''s words are indeed heart-warming.


    After a long time, Nuwa raised her head, looked at Cao Cao and asked, "Do you need to make any preparations?"


    "Do you really want to go?"


    Cao Cao was shocked directly.


    I just said it casually, but she didn''t expect that she really wanted to sacrifice herself.


    Is this the legendary compassion?


    I got it.


    Nu Wa nodded, stood up and looked at Caixia in the distance, and sighed: "As a creature in this world, I always have to make some contributions to this place. People in my time are basically dead. I can do something. Some contributions can be regarded as giving back to the world."


    After that, she turned her head to look at Cao Cao, with an extremely serious expression in her eyes.


    Said word by word.


    "Tell me how to get to the Eternal God Realm."


    Although Cao Cao was making fun of him just now, he now had to conquer the other''s pride.


    "Please come with me. There are actually very few rules in the cult. Sincerity is our greatest feedback."


    Nu Wa couldn''t help but feel moved.


    Sincere?


    Is it just that simple?


    No wonder it is the great **** who created this world, this kind of mind is indeed not what they can compare.


    Then Nuwa came to the altar.


    Originally, it was Liu Bei who offered sacrifices to the heavens, but it was later transformed into an altar of the gods by Zhang Liao.


    After all, it is something that takes a lot of manpower.


    Jingzhou is also a big place.


    An altar is really needed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Nu Wa looked at the mysterious runes on the altar, her eyes lit up, things she hadn''t seen before, but there was noble power flowing inside.


    I wonder if the other party will blame me when I meet the gods?


    "You can kneel in the center of the altar, and I will start the altar."


    "Um."


    According to Cao Cao''s words, Nuwa knelt at the center of the altar, feeling a little nervous.


    Then a strong yet gentle force came from the altar.


    Immediately afterwards, Nuwa was wrapped in divine light and flew towards the eternal **** realm.


    A hole was torn in the sky.


    Nu Wa looked at the new world and was shocked in her heart.


    The place where she entered the God Realm was the Immortal Realm plane, the bottom position of the God Realm.


    But even here, he still surpassed his heavenly realm.


    0.........


    "So our world is so barren?"


    During the flight, Nu Wa''s gaze was attracted by a beam of emerald green light, and when she stared, it turned out to be a hundred thousand flat peach trees.


    And they are all golden flat peaches.


    The vintage cannot be refined.


    It has surpassed the most precious treasure in the world.


    Mouth-watering.


    Then she came to the second dimension, which was the plane of the gods.


    The inhabitants are all powerful men who cover the sky with one hand and the world of the saint cemetery.


    Her breath made her afraid to investigate.


    Are these people the servants of God?


    Each one is so strong, it is estimated that any one in the lower realm can kill Yuan Lu Zhi.


    No wonder Cao Cao is not afraid of snake demon, in the eyes of God, the opponent is just a little ant.


    In the world below.


    When the believers saw the divine light appeared, they immediately bowed down sincerely.


    Whenever this streamer appears, it represents the birth of a goddess.


    So they have to kneel down.


    With surprise and fear, Nuwa finally flew to the gate of the Eternal Temple.


    At this time, the two lovely little girls just flew from the sky, and they looked suspicious when they saw Nu Wa.


    "Hey... is this sister new here? Why hasn''t Yue''er seen you."


    "It must be a newcomer, Illya hasn''t seen it either."


    The two girls held hands and walked towards her.


    Nuwa tried to calm down, but because the aura exuding from these two little girls was too terrifying.


    So much that she showed an uncomfortable expression. people.


    Chapter 388 The third N¨¹wa clan is born from a god, named Mengxian!


    "Sister, she doesn''t seem to be from the God Realm."


    Yue''er looked at her eyebrows, and found something different about this strange woman.


    Although in the Nether.


    Even the fairy world.


    People will never show such uncomfortable expressions when they see themselves.


    But the woman in front of her was different. She didn''t reveal the breath of divine power, she was a mortal.

 Chapter 479：

    To be precise, it is an indigenous god!


    Illiya nodded, and said after her: "It''s the native **** of the lower realm, but I don''t know why I can come to this supreme temple."


    Nu Wa opened her mouth.


    I wanted to explain something, but as a result, a magical sky light suddenly disappeared into my body.


    Originated from Nuwa''s pure power.


    Began to continue to strengthen.


    She groaned painfully on the ground, her skin seemed to melt, and even her soul seemed to be in a melting pot.


    Did the gods discover my existence?


    Do you want to sanction me?


    At least let me finish what I want to say.


    God, please.


    Nu Wa, from the Three Kingdoms World, lay on the ground panting, a pool of sweat accumulated under her body.


    Just when she thought she was going to die.


    A feeling of comfort spread from the bottom of my heart.


    Then a terrible force was born from her body.


    This power is familiar and unfamiliar.


    She feels unbelievable how powerful it is.


    Is this still me?


    Nu Wa slowly stood up from the ground.


    The skin that was originally smooth and clean now looks like a dream.


    At the same time she can clearly feel it.


    There are dozens of powerful auras in this shrine.


    Everyone is a woman.


    Only the central part is the most sacred existence.


    At this time, a voice came from there.


    "Come here."


    The voice was gentle but with a tone that could not be rejected.


    Nu Wa''s heart shuddered, and she quickly said, "Yes, Lord God."


    At this time, the two little girls around realized that the big sister had not been refined just now, and now she has become a part of her.


    However, it seems that her talent is very high.


    It has become a **** level directly.


    "Goodbye, sister, we will play together when we are free."


    Yue''er said hello politely, and left with Yiliya hand in hand.


    "bye."


    Nu Wa was worried, and Yukong flew towards the location of the gods.


    ....


    A few minutes ago, Liu Che was studying and developing a game world problem, and suddenly he heard the system prompt.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for gaining refuge from an indigenous god, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a six-star god-level Nuwa character [Mengxian]."


    Indigenous gods, take the initiative to seek refuge.


    Just look at the name and you know it is the Nuwa of the Three Kingdoms World.


    Liu Che did not react at the time, and the system naturally did not bless the other party.


    It wasn''t until he read the panel that he remembered that the other party did not accept the power of the system.


    [Name]: Mengxian


    [Race]: Nu Wa


    [Strength]: belongs to the six stars of God


    [Remarks]: The pure blood of the Nuwa clan, when she adapts to this strength, her strength will increase very quickly.


    This is the attribute of Mengxian.


    Better than Qinger back then.


    After all, the little girl was only a descendant of Nuwa, and this Mengxian was a purebred Nuwa bloodline.


    It''s just not that pure.


    Now that the system has increased a bit, it has directly become a terrifying existence of the six stars of God.


    Going one step further touches the strength of the lower gods, and it can be said that they are not intrepid.


    For a moment, Mengxian came to him and knelt down gently.


    She is dressed, somewhat like a rich family in ancient times.


    But some places are different.


    For example, the clothes and skirts are very wrap-around, and there are no ornaments on the body, and there is only a hairband on the head.


    Small figure.


    Compassionate face.


    It is indeed the name of Nuwa.


    "See the gods, my name is Mengxian, a Nuwa from the lower realm..."


    Mengxian was a little frightened and didn''t dare to look directly at the **** in front of him.


    For the first time in the world.


    Even his fingers were shaking.


    This is the woman standing next to her with the same breath and said: "Get up, sister, the **** is not angry."


    The speaker is naturally Yu Xiaoxue.


    The strength of the seven stars of the gods now.


    Mengxian shook his head when he heard the words, and did not get up, but said softly: "I know I am guilty, but those immortals in the lower realm can be saved, can I beg you to kill them?


    The Emperor of Heaven was arrogant and arrogant, and had already received his due punishment.


    If it is not enough, I am willing to be punished on their behalf. "


    "Get up."


    With a soft word, Mengxian stood up involuntarily.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at Liu Che, and finally wanted to lower her head again...


    "look at me."


    The simple three words made Mengxian stop moving.


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Liu Che chuckled lightly: "Do you think you can replace anyone? Everyone who makes a mistake will be punished as he deserves.


    For example, the immortals you just mentioned, do you really think they don¡¯t know what the emperor is doing?


    My divine power came to the world, and all the creatures in the heavens were aware of it.


    But no one from the lower realms asked, and didn''t even explore where my strength lies.


    This is the first sin.


    Secondly, after Jiang Ziya''s death, they were still obsessed with it, and wanted to obstruct my rule over the lower realms by killing believers.


    This is the second sin.


    Is it necessary to sacrifice a pious goddess like you for a group of ants who do not live or die? "


    Some words.


    Said Mengxian was speechless.


    At this moment, Lin Qinger next to her interrupted and said, "Sister Mengxian, compassion is an attitude towards God''s believers. For those who are godless, don''t be so sad."


    "Yes, those godless people are too hateful. The gods have given them many opportunities, but they still don''t know how to cherish them."


    Tiamat said angrily.


    According to her attitude, she just wanted to blow the heavenly court with one punch.


    That is, sister Yang Chan is kind.


    It just smashed the barrier of the heavens, allowing the snake demon to harm the emperor.


    One drink and one peck, naturally there is a sense of concentration.


    How can a mortal guess it!


    Mengxian was speechless, just sobbing silently. 1.5


    Her crying was not to say that she felt sorry for the godless people, but to lament the insignificance of life and the countless efforts spent in cultivation to become an immortal.


    But because of greed and ruined.


    It''s really pitiful.


    Seeing her crying power, Liu Che said: "Well, if you really want to help Ying Long, give you a chance to the lower realm after a while.


    That female Yan and Ying Long.


    It can be regarded as a fulfillment of merit. "


    "Thank God."


    Mengxian heard that he could help this infatuated couple.


    I was overjoyed immediately.


    Hurry up and thank Liu Che for the gift, after all, if God speaks, then it''s nailed down.


    Liu Che waved his hand, indicating that these were all trivialities.


    After all, if she can''t go down, someone will have to go down.


    But Mengxian''s long legs are very good, taller than Qinger and Xiaoxue, it will be very interesting in the future. .


    Chapter 389 The collapsed heaven, the bandit Herder descends! [ͼ]


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Troubled Times: "Wow ha ha ha ha... I did a great event today, it was a great pleasure!!! I can drink three glasses of wine to add to the fun when I think of it."


    The first emperor of Qin: "What''s wrong? Meng De is doing all this to waste Liu Bei! It''s worth a drink..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I don''t think it''s that simple, right? With his wicked eyes, why can''t I cheat Liu Bei''s dog to death."


    Troubled Times: "Hey, it''s not...but I did capture Jingzhou. Listen to me, the heaven of my world now has a hole in the world with a blow by the goddess.


    The Snake Demon Yuan Lu Zhi took the opportunity to plunge into it and not only killed the Heavenly Emperor, but also made a mess of the Heavenly Realm. "


    General Yuwen: "I rely on...then you are so cool. The Emperor of Heaven is dead and no one will bother you anymore. Just fix the boundary and cut the sky directly."


    Before that, Cao Cao always said that he would take a million soldiers and horses to kill the sky.


    Ouyang Shaogong who was watching was full of enthusiasm.


    As a result, things have changed again.


    The emperor directly belched.


    It''s really unexpected.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Cut... that idiot Heavenly Emperor deserves it when he is dead, not as good as the Jade Emperor''s two sons, it is pure rubbish."

 Chapter 480：

    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "The bald man is right. The emperor is really capable of 29. He has already broken the snake demon Yuan Lu Zhi to pieces. In any round, the opponent will kill him. He deserves to die."


    The lone star in the world Ouyang: "Oh...it''s boring to not be able to see Fatian, it''s really boring."


    Bearded swordsman: "Look at you, I just like watching those false gods being killed, right? It''s probably up to you."


    Lord Ouyang, the lone star in the world: "I am afraid of a hammer. Anyway, I am getting stronger and stronger. Sooner or later, I will cut the sky. Even if the opponent does not come, I will destroy them!!!"


    Troubled Times: "You can let me finish it. It''s not what you think. In fact, there are also good goddesses in the heavens, and they are stronger than me. You know that I have been blessed by the gods.


    The other party is a pitiful character.


    I saw that she was very beautiful and kind-hearted, and saw that she wanted to save the heavens, so I persuaded her to sacrifice herself, but the woman really went. "


    Tanjiro: "...you fool."


    Second Li: "Brother, I have to persuade you if I don''t obey Fahai. This mouth is so powerful, it makes people crippled."


    Pudu sentient beings: "Say something stupid, it''s pointing to the maze!!! Don''t you understand? Fooling that is a lie, is Lao Cao a lie?"


    Ninja scientist: "It''s just that, look at these two idiots, they are confused all day long fighting."


    Tanjiro: "I was wrong. I accidentally touched my head during the previous battle. Oh... I''m sorry..."


    No one wants to take the blame.


    He is naturally the same.


    Whether it is a native **** or ordinary human beings.


    Since she can become a goddess, she will be one level higher than them in the future.


    Who can afford it.


    For peace: "Can you ask this pseudo-god, ah no... What did the native **** become after being promoted? @Ô¶Ûà´ó, @Ö»°®Ç®µÄºüÀê."


    Tosaka University: "Don''t ask me, I didn''t work in the shrine today."


    The fox who only loves money: "I''m making cakes for the gods, so I should ask sister Xiao Feng."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Hey...I know Yo, this elder sister is called Mengxian, she has become a six-star god, should Cao Cao want me to tell her what you have said?"


    Troubled Times: "...sister, I''m kneeling for you!!!"


    The six stars belong to God.


    What''s that point?


    Unimaginable existence.


    At present, the chief priest who cultivated the fastest was Chu Xuanfeng alone.


    He has already reached the nine stars of the gods and will soon be able to break through to become the stage of the godly level.


    The rest are less powerful.


    If the goddess who belonged to the six stars of God stared at herself.


    Cao Cao estimated that he was going to be the same as Dashewan, and he would be severely ravaged every time he met.


    Until half dead.


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "I really envy the priests who have not been promoted now. Now I fight terrible enemies every day, and I can''t hold my back."


    He was originally a cook.


    Later became the national teacher of Qin State.


    It belongs to the path of cultivators, and it is enough to look at the combat mode of Chu Xuanfeng and others.


    Now fight with the dark restricted area every day.


    It is indeed exhausted.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Otherwise, you come to the underworld to rebuild and build. Actually, ours is very good. Every day, there is no difference except howling ghosts and wolves. Today, I still drink with a big dog."


    The so-called big dog.


    Naturally, he is the king of fighting teeth.


    Although his face is a bit wretched.


    However, the identity of the chief priest did attract many strong men to worship with him.


    In this way, Jack''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    At the same time, he also harvested a lot of interesting stories.


    Now Jack has applied to the God of Eternity, and he is not going to fight outside, but intends to become a steward of the underworld.


    For this Liu Che naturally met his requirements.


    Because the underworld currently lacks a large number of people.


    Jack took the initiative to manage.


    Naturally Liu Ning is more relaxed.


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Underworld... Then forget it, I still like fighting!"


    He used to be very afraid of death.


    Although he won''t die when he goes to the underworld, he still responds in his heart.


    ----------------


    In the heaven at this time.


    Herder and Kahn turned into tyrannical bandits and began mass killings.


    The people of the heavens regarded them as enemies, and as a result, they lost tens of thousands of people in an instant.


    In front of these two apostles, the 067 techniques that the Celestial people rely on are as simple as a toy.


    Seven Gods of Heaven?


    That kind of thing couldn''t even hold Kahn''s punch.


    As for those naval guns, who would dare to fire at the Imperial Capital?


    The most unlucky was the Callett organization, which had just entered the coast of the royal capital by a sneak attack, but ran into Kahn, who was unhappy.


    The other party spit out.


    The Callett organization just evaporated.


    Inside the imperial palace.


    As the emperor, Alizee, under the cover of Hawkeye and others, was preparing to escape from the secret passage in the back garden.


    As a result, the channel has just opened.


    A woman in a dark robe appeared in front of them.


    "Yeah... my lovely gift, where are you escaping to?"


    "You...mask...tear makeup...no...you are the Apostle Herder!!!"


    Navero Jurgen, who was next to the empress, said in horror.


    Isn''t there the imperial capital army blocking it?


    Why does she appear here so quickly.


    Is there a ghost among them?


    Thinking of this possibility, Navero Jurgen swept towards the soldier, only a red light flashed.


    Everyone fell to the ground.


    Except for the emperor and Alizee, only his daughter Marianne survived. .


    Chapter 390 Capture the Eggs of Pre and Isis! [ͼ]


    Jurgen is dead, originally he was still fighting for power with his children for family affairs.


    The choice died in Herder''s hands.


    Before he died, he realized one thing.


    Ants cannot overturn an elephant.


    Will only be crushed.


    It''s really sad, obviously I still have so many things to do.


    Consciousness was interrupted instantly.


    Herder sealed the emperor and Marian in the sphere, heading towards the depths of the heavens, the Eaton Industrial Zone.


    Since Anthun was defeated not long ago.


    This guy came back here again.


    And even more frantically to seize the electricity here.


    In fact, at that time, he had almost continued the energy, but because he was defeated by the divine light, he lost most of the energy.


    It is also out of helplessness to come back to absorb it now.


    "How? Have you caught the emperor of the heavens?"


    As Herder was heading towards Eaton, Kahn had eliminated the troops who resisted him and came to her.


    Herder glanced at the fire-filled sky and asked, "Are you going to kill everyone?"


    "No, I just taught them some lessons."


    Kahn only destroyed some buildings, and by the way completely reduced certain parts of the heavens to ashes.


    As for murder, he dare not.


    Because when Herder gave him the cultivation method, he had already seen the gods.


    God said that you can''t kill easily.


    How dare he kill the heavenly people at will.


    These are God''s people, and even if they are not now, they will certainly be in the future.


    Soon they saw the big tortoise smoking.


    Kahn tilted his head and asked, "You or me?"


    "Come on, I am going to open the portal to return to the demon world."


    "good!"


    Here Herder uses the staff to communicate the coordinates of the demon world.


    Kahn on the other side turned into a cannonball and regained Antun.


    boom.


    The black volcano shook violently.


    All the creatures on the entire mountain range were completely destroyed by the impact of Kahn, especially Anthun as the main body.


    A painful wailing was sent directly.


    The Almighty Matega vomited purple blood, knelt on one knee, and watched the terrifying man appear in front of him in the dense fog.


    "Ka...Kahn, why attack me. ¡¨!"


    He has long merged with Anthun''s consciousness.


    Now that Matga speaks, it is actually Anthun''s voice.


    "For waste, I never want to talk more!"


    A fist flew.


    Matega the Almighty flew directly into the sky, her body turned into bubbles in the purple light.


    Kahn snorted and attacked the black volcano.


    Accompanied by the flow of magma.


    A beating heart appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 481：

    After tens of seconds.


    Kahn carried Anthun''s core and disappeared in place with Helder.


    at the same time.


    Within the territory of the Khaxu faction.


    The generals of the two apostles, plus the heart of Anthun.


    Completely changed the landform here.


    Countless people were reduced to ashes in the flames.


    "Where is Pray?"


    "It''s fine if you just wait here, they will send out things that don''t belong to them."


    Herd''s lips lightly opened, and he looked at the distant area.


    really.


    A few minutes later, a group of people burning with flames came to Leherd with Pray''s eggs.


    "Please, don''t kill us..."


    "Pray, I have sent it to you..."


    Herder took the Apostle''s Egg and said contemptuously: "I don''t need your waste. This is Prey? Haha... it''s just Isis."


    The moment she turned around.


    This group of people infected by the power of Isis.


    All turned into black flames.


    And Prey, who was hiding in the depths of the Demon Realm, was recuperating at this time, and he didn''t even know the danger was approaching.


    Because the last time I fought against the evil side of myself was too vicious.


    Cause it to fall asleep for a long, long time.


    Until a familiar breath appeared in the perception.


    The blue eyes suddenly opened.


    "It''s you? And why did you bring it!"


    Prey''s eyes were still sharp, and he directly locked the egg in Held''s hand.


    That is the dark side of myself.


    Unexpectedly, Held found it.


    "Old friend, it''s very simple for us to meet you this time. It doesn''t make sense to want you to be a sacrifice to God, right?"


    Silent Kahn said to Prey.


    The latter was taken aback for a moment.


    Then he was furious.


    Although he was seriously injured, he has almost recovered now.


    Back then, he was a man who fought with Kahn for seven days and seven nights, but now the other party looks down on him so much.


    How does this make Pree not angry?


    It is extremely fast, like a blue lightning.


    It''s just that Prey didn''t expect that Kahn was faster than himself.


    The moment it shot, a heavy fist hit the injured abdomen.


    boom.


    Pray was knocked down and flew out.


    Looking at Kahn in disbelief, he didn''t understand why the opponent''s power suddenly became so much stronger.


    "¡§"Shocked? This is the power bestowed by God, the ultimate **** who truly created this world!"


    Kahn smiled faintly, and then went out again.


    Three punches in a row.


    Pray lowered his arrogant head.


    The huge bird head still doesn''t understand where he lost.


    "Already in a coma? It seems that our progress is not bad, ready to return..."


    "Are you ready to sacrifice now? The sacrifices are all ready!"


    "No... it''s still a bit worse. Tippers will be close in one week. We still need to get something inside."


    Herder''s voice slowly faded.


    And Prey finally lost consciousness.


    When it woke up again, it found that it was trapped on the pillar by a strange device, next to the dark side of the egg that was taken out.


    And a huge heart.


    It recognizes that breath, it is the heart of Anthun.


    Herder and Kahn were actually hunting the apostles, preparing to sacrifice like that unknown god.


    But he can''t do anything about it.


    clatter.


    clatter.


    clatter.


    With the sound of footsteps, Kahn appeared in front of him.


    "Wake up, it seems that your strength is good. You can only be in a coma for three days under my power. You deserve to be a man who can fight against me for seven days."


    "Hmph... I never thought that the strongest apostle would actually become a dog!"


    Prey said disdainfully.


    But he didn''t expect that Kahn was not only not angry, but chuckled: "That''s the existence of God you haven''t seen. He is the truth. Even if it''s just a figure from the back, it is an existence that allows all living beings to worship."


    Seeing Kahn obsessed.


    Prey was chilly.


    This guy is crazy, so there is no god.


    The so-called ghosts and gods are nothing more than powerful people fabricated by humans and those wastes.


    But presumably Kahn now can''t listen to what I''m saying.


    Pray thought sadly. .


    Chapter 391 Sister Gong and Queen Flower were arrested, from the Sacrifice Hall of the Demon Realm! [ͼ]


    At this time, Herder was at the highest point of the Demon Realm, watching the starry sky in the distance. According to her estimation, the golden planet Tebols would enter the Demon Realm''s range at dawn.


    Why are these planets close to the devil world.


    The answer is naturally because they were originally part of the split from Terra Star.


    Follow the tricks of power.


    Eventually it will converge with the Demon World, and Herder''s previous plan was to destroy the apostles and use their power.


    The planet that will be split up returns to its original origin.


    Only in this way can the strength of the bottleneck be improved.


    However, now an accident happened.


    I met an irresistible god.


    Forget it...no matter what the process is, at least the result is as I hoped. That''s right!


    Herder smiled.


    Seeing the shining planet in the sky getting closer and closer, my heart slowly became happy.


    "Is it awake?"


    "Wake up, I can''t break free of my barrier at all, how long will it take? Why do you want a sacrifice on Tebols, can''t the Demon World?"


    Kahn didn''t understand Herder''s thoughts, so he asked with a frown.


    The latter smiled contemptuously, and said: "The difference between high-grade sacrifices and low-grade sacrifices is huge, what do you think?"


    She has done research in detail.


    The higher the 067 goddess, the stronger the power gained after the sacrifice.


    For example, Ye Laohei''s younger sister.


    It is a strong man who crosses the world, and that piece of starry sky is no stronger than her.


    Achieve the lower **** level at present.


    Another example is the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the world of Yang Jian, who is very powerful in appearance and strength.


    Although Shilock this woman was sacrificed by others.


    But she can also find good sacrifices.


    The strength is naturally worse, but the face value must be very good.


    The sacrifices Held currently prepares are: Celestial Queen Alizee, Jurgen family''s direct daughter Marianne, an apostle''s power core, and a complete Prey.


    In addition, Alexandra, the Skybow of Tapers, and Placer, the Queen of Flowers.


    Definitely can win the favor of the gods.


    The two black hands silently watched the golden new ball approach.


    It is another inconspicuous light spot, continuously zooming in until it stays near the demon world.


    boom.


    Kahn couldn''t wait, and rushed out, and Herder followed.


    It took less than a minute.


    The two ambassadors descended on Tapers at the same time.


    Because of Isis''s breath infection, this place was completely fallen.


    After seeing the strong man who came back, not Lord Isis, the creatures on the planet began to attack wildly.


    Countless rain of arrows and artillery shot towards them.


    "Cut... a toy trick!"


    Held smiled contemptuously, and his eyes moved slightly.


    These flying attacks.


    Directly destroyed.


    If it weren''t for keeping the fighting power here, all those who attacked at this time would have died long ago.


    Then an arrow entwined with the destructive power of ice and fire flew from a distance.


    Its speed is ten times faster than other people''s attacks.


    The destructive power is also stronger.


    But Herder has long since disappeared.


    "What about people..."


    Tiangong Alexandra exclaimed, and the beautiful eyes were constantly scanning the sky.


    Then came a charming fragrance.


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect the strength to be good, sister, I will accept you..."

 Chapter 482：

    oom.


    The staff in Herder''s hand was pointed at the back of Sister Gong.


    "Ah..."


    Alexandra exclaimed and fainted directly by the impact of the force.


    At this time, there was a series of explosions in the distant sky.


    Seeing Herder shook his head for a while.


    "What a reckless man, there is no such thing as gorgeous fighting..."


    She held the fainted Flower Fairy and flew towards there.


    Soon Kahn used his power to blockade the Queen of Flowers and returned.


    He did not dare to hold it with his hands.


    After all, this is a treasure dedicated to the gods.


    "Enough is enough? Go back quickly..."


    After handing the queen over to Helder, Kahn couldn''t wait to say.


    "Well, let''s go..."


    At this time, the demon world was brightly lit.


    The mechanical throne altar built by Luke''s robot has been completely completed.


    The demented old man, hearing Herder''s final announcement, did not dare to continue to play stupid.


    He knew in his heart that if he continued to pretend.


    Waiting for himself will be the arrival of Kahn.


    That being the case, where would he dare to pretend.


    Luke''s men.


    Seeing the arrival of the two apostles, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "See Lord Herder, see Lord Kahn..."


    Herder didn''t care about it, and went directly to the mechanical altar, and then placed the Queen of Flowers and Alexandra the Skybow on it.


    Prey looked at his men being arrested, and said angrily: "You are really not a thing, you are so powerful, but you are going to bully these children.


    What happened to Taples?


    Did you destroy it! ! ! "


    Herder glanced at him and snorted coldly: "You talk too much. As for why you want to catch them, naturally it is because they are beautiful and pure enough.


    Stupid goose, welcome the coming of God! "


    Kahn and others had already knelt under the altar.


    The entire Khashoggi faction has also been taken over. Almost millions of the aborigines of the Demon Realm have arrived here.


    Some of them were taken by force.


    Some are under Herder.


    Now, under the care of Luke and others, they have all learned the idea of ??eternal meditation and joined the religion.


    Herder took off his mask and called towards the sky: "All believers, prepare to welcome the coming of the true God..."


    Accompanied by the sound of prayer.


    The **** pattern on the mechanical throne began to brighten.


    Countless believers kept cheering.


    Prey looked at the throne under him in horror, feeling that something terrible was about to appear.


    The air pressure is constantly decreasing.


    The whole world is trembling, does God really exist?


    He was a little skeptical.


    Just half an hour later, all the **** patterns were lit, and a huge beam of light rose into the sky.


    The demon world that has always been in the dark.


    This time it was all lit up.


    The movement caused by this sacrifice was far greater than the scope of Katie''s last sacrifice.


    The entire Arad, the heavens, the demon world, and the approaching Tippers were shocked by the vision in front of them.


    The star curtain was torn abruptly.


    Nine-color divine clouds filled the starry sky.


    This mysterious and noble breath makes all creatures surrender.


    Katie and others in the Arad continent, as well as the Butterfly Ninja who has not left, all sensed the coming of the gods.


    "It seems that the chief priest is not too stupid at all, so change it back..."


    The Butterfly Ninja wearing a floral dress bid farewell to the night elf empire, turned into the light of glazed glass, and directly blasted through the space barriers.


    Flew towards the altar.


    The same is true of Lu Xueqi on the other side.


    The breath this time was completely different from the last time, because Liu Che''s consciousness had descended. .


    Chapter 392 There is no reward and no punishment, Liu Che repairs the devil world!


    On the other side, the butterfly Chanae, who is still teaching sentient beings in Makai Park, also felt the coming of God.


    She said to the believers in front of her: "Everyone has worshipped, and the will of God has come! I should leave too..."


    Bibi and the others knelt on the ground quickly after hearing this.


    And Casillas asked in a daze: "My lord, aren''t you gods?"


    Butterfly Chana shook her head and said: "We are just god''s maid. This question has been talked about many times, and I should-go..."


    She stood up and flew towards the light.


    Soon the three goddesses of the lower realm gathered in front of Herder.


    They stood quietly in the air with extremely humble expressions, but did not kneel down.


    A moment of effort.


    A stalwart figure appeared in the light.


    The whole world became quiet because of this.


    All eyes are on him.


    The long river of time, the tree of life, the sky phenomenon of fire, the law of love... all kinds of visions appeared behind him.


    Every breath.


    All made Kahn feel suffocated.


    The true **** descends, even if there is only one consciousness.


    It''s not something he can look directly at.


    "See the God of Eternity..."


    "See the God of Eternity..."


    "See the God of Eternity..."


    Herder spoke, attracting countless people to agree.


    But as the chief priest, she was quite nervous at this time, for fear that she would be punished terribly.


    After all, she still stubbornly refused to listen to so many people persuading herself.


    Liu Che''s eyes moved lightly and landed on Herder.


    The latter felt the gaze, and lowered his head deeper, directly touching the ground.


    "Herder, you are not the first creature to disbelieve me, but fortunately, it is not incurable. For the sake of your knowledge of your mistakes, you will not be rewarded this time.


    Until the entire world is turned into the land of gods, I will reward you when that time comes. "


    Indifferent voice.


    Spread all over the world.


    Even some drifting planets.


    I also heard this vast voice.


    This world is very powerful, countless times stronger than the Naruto World.


    There are also various laws.


    If it weren''t for the little beauty that Herder sacrificed, Liu Che would definitely teach her a lesson she will never forget.


    Alas...I''m still too soft-hearted.


    Liu Che sighed lightly.


    And when Herder heard his words, he was relieved.


    Kneel down and kowtow.


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods. I did not do the right thing. I didn''t realize your kindness, which caused so much time to be wasted.


    I am ashamed, and I will lead the apostles to turn the entire starry sky into the land of gods. "


    "Well, it''s good for you to have this determination."


    Liu Che nodded, then looked at his three goddesses, turned his head and said to them: "I have been playing for so long this time, is it enough? Go home..."


    "Well, I like gods the most."


    Butterfly Ninja flew over and said with a smile.


    The other two women also smiled.


    Then Tianguang took the sacrifice this time and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Is there really no gift?


    No... It''s just that Held was not rewarded.


    Before he disappeared, Liu Che said to all the believers: "This world has gone through a great destruction. Although it has lost its vitality, it is not incurable.


    Mistakes made by the priest cannot fall on all believers.


    Let this demon world come back to life. "


    The emerald green light fell from the sky.


    Straight into the demon world.


    Everyone just felt their body shook, and then the ground began to rejuvenate.


    A place full of deserts.


    Now it turns into an oasis.


    The bad landscape has been completely changed, with clear water and sweet food.


    One after another emerged from the ground.


    Of course, this is just the beginning.


    A shining sun.


    Appeared in the sky.


    The dark demon world.


    There was a bright birth again.

 Chapter 483：

    "This is a miracle bestowed by God..."


    "Is this the light? How touching..."


    "I actually saw the sun again..."


    The devil world is dark.


    The devil world is cruel.


    However, the root cause of the current situation is that under the harsh environment of the Demon Realm, resources are naturally scarce.


    The strong survive, the weak are wiped out.


    This is the law of the demon world.


    That''s why such a tragedy was born.


    Can you say that Herder is cruel?


    This accumulation of Terra Star was taken uncontrollably by the powerful apostle.


    In the center of the track, there used to be an Anthun and a Shilock.


    It''s all about absorbing energy.


    Every now and then I have to fight.


    Where there is a water source, Lotus is inhabited, and in a darker place there is DiRigi.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In this chaotic environment.


    If you don¡¯t remove the apostles.


    Sooner or later the Demon World will be completely finished.


    So, Herder is actually a good person.


    Now the world has completely changed its appearance, and all creatures shed tears with excitement.


    Herder also choked on his face.


    My lifelong dream is to reshape Terra Star, and then to transcend the original boundaries.


    This is now the first goal.


    I''m so touched.


    Kahn next to him looked at the calm sky, and exclaimed: "God''s power is too strong. I was suppressed just now and didn''t dare to speak."


    He shook his head in regret.


    I originally wanted to pray for the gods to let myself enter the gods.


    He wants to challenge a stronger existence.


    0.............


    But now it seems that he is still a lot worse.


    It''s a lot of hard work.


    Herder retracted his gaze and said, "Isn''t that normal? And this is just a consciousness of the gods, not the body..."


    The believers nearby heard it and strengthened their beliefs.


    A consciousness alone is so terrible.


    Isn''t that true body even more terrifying.


    It is a blessing for them to follow such a powerful and benevolent god.


    Then Luke asked, "Master, what shall we do about Casillas?"


    After all, the other party is also offering sacrifices.


    The same is the existence of the power of the gods.


    Herder frowned and thought about it, and sighed: "Just so, don''t interfere with them, don''t provoke them, we develop our own."


    The other party is no longer at one with himself.


    Even if it is to interfere, it is estimated that there will be no good results.


    It''s all for the gods anyway.


    In the future, whoever has great achievements will be able to get more gifts.


    Each depends on his ability.


    As for the civil war, Herder did not dare.


    Because there are clear regulations in the religion, competition is possible and supported by the gods.


    But if it is a battle of gods.


    Right or wrong.


    All will be severely punished.


    The severe ones will fall into **** forever! ! !


    Faced with such a terrible punishment, Herder dared not make a move.


    After all, there is a lesson from the past.


    So far, the best thing is to interfere in the heavens, and then slowly interfere in the Arad continent.


    Of course, Taples has to send someone to manage it. people.


    Chapter 393 Obtaining the Law Again, Liu Che''s Strength Leaps Forward!


    the other side.


    Liu Che''s consciousness returned, and looking at the harvest this time, he showed a satisfied expression.


    "Ding...Your main priest Herder opened the Mechanical Throne Sacrifice and sacrificed a goddess Alizee to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a five-star goddess---[Alizee]. "


    "Ding...Herder, your chief priest, opened the Mechanic Throne Sacrifice and sacrificed to you a goddess Marianne, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a five-star goddess¡ªthe mechanic [Marian]. "


    "Ding... Your main priest Herder opened the Mechanical Throne Sacrifice and sacrificed to you a goddess Alexandra, triggering a multiplier, and you got a nine-star goddess---Elemental Archer [ Alexandra]."


    "Ding...Your main priest Herder opened the Mechanical Throne Sacrifice and sacrificed to you a goddess Bosem, triggering a multiplier multiplier, and you obtained a nine-star goddess---the plant queen [Bosem ]."


    "Ding...Herder, your chief priest, sacrificed a pot of life water to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the complete water law, and the divine power of the water system in the divine realm has increased by 100%."


    Why would Liu Che forgive Herder.


    Naturally because of the complement of the laws of the water system.


    The truly complete law allowed his strength to grow by flying over. The majestic and vast water system divine power directly formed a **** star born of pure water elements in the gods.


    At the same time, Liu Che''s illusion behind him has an extra water system **** star.


    The overall strength has increased by 30%.


    Now as long as he wants to, he can break through the boundaries of the current deity world and regain the highest plane.


    But this idea only flashed past.


    After all, he still wants more rules, and will only choose to break through and leave until he can suppress the master in one fell swoop.


    Just when Liu Che obtained the complete water system law.


    Every corner of the deity world.


    All saw the flow of the azure law.


    Every **** who cultivated the water system was shaken by it, because the new king was born.


    "This is the law of the water system... Is another basic law condensed? Just why are we so familiar with this scene?"


    "Yes, I remember the previous few times, it seems to be like this..."


    "Silent, but extremely powerful, this power must be Liu Che..."


    "I don''t know if Liu Shen lacks a wife, I''m already hungry and thirsty..."


    A certain water goddess in the void said shamelessly, seeing the cohesion of Liu Che''s laws.


    As a result, it directly caused public outrage.


    After all, Liu Che was young and rich, and he was still a stock of ultimate potential.


    May I ask which goddess does not like?


    Immediately someone began to refute.


    "Do you want what you want when we come to God of Willow? Just your beauty, it is estimated that even the dog of God of Willow is almost the same..."


    "That''s okay, I''m afraid they won''t want it!"


    The goddess continued to speak in the void.


    The gods who watched were dumbfounded.


    Good guy, are you shameless to this point?


    But don''t you really say it.


    Now that the human Liu Che is so powerful, it is not to say that he is a dog for people, even if he is a spittoon, some people are rushing to do it.


    Because in this deity space.


    There are countless geniuses buried.


    There is no one among the billions who can truly transcend.


    Can imagine the difficulty of the problem.


    If there were good seedlings, they would have been brought to the upper space in advance and cultivated carefully. How could they be an otaku in the house like Liu Che?


    Accompanied by the law of comprehension time and time again.


    There are no gods to perceive where he is now, and he doesn''t even dare to make calculations.


    After all, the destruction of Haoran''s **** system is still vivid.


    Unless it''s crazy.


    Otherwise, it is speculated that Liu Che is a dead end.


    ......


    Chaos in the sea.


    The water element in the sky was floating nearby, Xiao Luan was sewing clothes, what was happening to the outside world.


    She doesn''t care at all.


    Anyway, there is only one more rule for the lover.


    What can be fuss about.


    As for Gladys'' contact and courting, she simply ignored it.


    This woman is just careful.


    At the beginning, Xiao Luan pulled her face down to steal the book, but the two parties were unhappy.


    Now come to yourself.


    Really think she is a fool.


    Anyway, now Xiao Luan wants to understand, and be a little woman with peace of mind, bragging on the Internet every day.


    Receive some small gifts from time to time.


    As for other things, she wouldn''t care about it.


    This does not mean that Liu Che understood the law of the water system, and someone from within the **** system asked if he needed anything like a maid serving people.


    To say that it is awkward is to send a woman to Liu Che.


    These news were blocked one by one by Xiao Luan.


    Some big families are sent here to compete with themselves, or do they want to be young grandmothers?

 Chapter 484：

    Humph, it''s really whimsical...........


    ----------------


    At this time the camera turned back to God''s Domain.


    Liu Che was comprehending the power of the laws of the water system.


    Water is the strongest force for tolerance, and it is also the force that exaggerates the most terrifying.


    Such as thunder and water.


    Light and water.


    Ice and water.


    It can be compatible with any attribute except fire.


    Don''t underestimate the basic rules.


    Once the comprehension is complete.


    That is also an unimaginable power.


    And he owns the law of life.


    The law of water system is 20% close to life, which leads to a stronger law of life.


    "My Lord God, four newly promoted goddesses are here, do you want to meet?"


    Shenwu came to him and asked softly.


    Generally, the goddess come up.


    Will meet the gods once.


    This is the grace of God.


    As for the next meeting, it is very far away, and most of them can only meet again when they wait for the meeting.


    Liu Che opened his eyes, and a stream of light flickered.


    "Well, let them in."


    The queen Alizee, who has the direct lineage of the ruler of the heavens, gives herself an extra 15% of the luck in the Arad world.


    Marianne is very ordinary, but the level of mechanics is good.


    Let her give some advice to Sam.


    The 1.5 technologies of both parties are combined.


    It can be regarded as a complement to the technological development in God''s Domain.


    As for Posem and Alexandra, they are women Liu Che likes very much.


    These two girls, one of them wore clothes made of flowers, like a flower fairy.


    The other is more fancy, wings are made of pink leaves, like a petal fairy.


    The appearance is very high.


    And because the two women are close to nature, they will have a strong natural fragrance.


    Liu Che couldn''t help being drunk.


    "See God."


    Posem and Alexandra knelt before the throne.


    Next to them are Alizee and Marianne.


    When they were caught, the two girls were terrified in their hearts. Later, they would be brutally killed, or they would be subjected to terrible experiments.


    I never thought that I would become a powerful goddess. .


    Chapter 394 Posem, who is obsessed with gods, and Shilock, who is extremely cute!


    At this time, there was only Liu Che in the temple.


    Other cultivation practices belong to the gods.


    Those who went out to play went to play.


    Although the hall is deserted.


    But from the point of view of the Queen of Flowers, Posem, it is the most sacred place, even a stream of air.


    All made her intoxicated.


    She is a queen who loves nature, and now she has been augmented by the system to become the queen of plants.


    When facing Liu Che who has the law of life.


    There is no way to resist.


    Just kneeling in front of the gods, she felt like she wanted to melt.


    Obviously he is not like this.


    But it can''t stop the body''s needs.


    And Alexandra is better than Posem, but because of her younger age, she is very shy now.


    "From now on, this will be your new home. If you become a goddess, you will abandon your previous identity..."


    Liu Che told them about the future arrangements.


    Posem asked: "My lord God, Prey... will it be killed?"


    As a former leader.


    She was still a little worried about Prey''s fate.


    After all, this old leader is a bit rude and likes to speak with his fists.


    Liu Che smiled and said: "It, it has been thrown away from the Primordial Star, and there will be more than 29 powerful creatures in it, along with that Antuen''s heart core."


    "Sister, Lord God is gentler than we thought, and it seems to be by God''s side all the time."


    Alexandra said unabashedly.


    Frightened Bosem hurriedly pulled her down on her knees and kept kowtow.


    "I also ask Lord God to atone for your sins. Alexandra is so utterly unstoppable, please don''t get angry."


    At this time, Tiangong also reacted, and shrank to the ground in fear.


    Never dared to look up again.


    Seeing her so cute, Liu Che laughed and said, "You guys, don''t have to be so scared. I am not a **** of rules, but I should relax a little bit and say whatever I want."


    Heard him say so.


    Posem breathed a sigh of relief.


    And Alizee and other two women also stood up under Liu Che''s supernatural power.


    Shenwu saw that Liu Che was interested in these two fancy goddesses, so he remembered it in his heart, and he could give them more guidance in the future.


    After all, God likes women who take the initiative.


    Seeing the lively and lovely Alexandra, Liu Che was also hungry at this time, so he changed the space directly.


    Came to the Eternal Garden.


    This is where he usually eats.


    The breath of life is very rich.


    As soon as they arrived, the two goddesses of nature couldn''t help but breathe.


    "Where is it that there is such a strong breath of life?"


    "Sister, it''s so comfortable... I really want to stay away for the rest of my life."


    Two women sang one and the other.


    Shenwu couldn''t help but interrupt: "This is the place where the gods eat, don''t imagine..."


    As soon as these words came out, they immediately blushed with shame.


    It''s really shameful.


    After coming to the God Realm, I felt like a silly girl, shocked at everything.


    It is obviously a restaurant, but it gives them a feeling of paradise.


    Seeing that the gods did not interrupt, Liu Che smiled and said: "It''s okay, they are just goddesses of natural attributes, close to nature, not really wanting to be rude, come on... bring some cakes."


    "Yes."


    Along with the meal, Alizee and the two women also began to slowly relax.


    Chatting.


    The emperor was still a little worried about what the heavens would become.


    Rin Tosaka came back just during the meal.


    Seeing her depressed expression, she said, "The heavens are in chaos anyway, why are you afraid of having a priest?


    And, do you think the heavens will let you be a little girl in power?


    Do not make jokes.


    Without Herder''s help, you would be driven away after only half a year of rule. "


    At this time she looked at Marianne and said with a smile: "Right? The Jurgen family, you have been plotting a rebellion for a long time."


    The latter nodded and said, "Yes, as you said. Even if we don''t betray, the elders of the heavens will not allow a little girl to be the master."


    "This is probably what the gods just said, after we become goddess, we can''t involve the affairs of the lower realm.


    It''s no longer a mortal body. "


    The Queen of Flowers, Posem, was sitting in Liu Che''s arms at this moment, and said with a sense of enlightenment.


    Although a little shy.


    But things that the gods like, I absolutely can''t refuse.


    "It can affect the lower realm, but don''t you find it boring? Sit and watch a group of chess pieces fighting, betraying, and fighting for boring things.


    For example, Herder did some wrong things in order to resurrect the Star Terra.


    Transfer Antoun and force Di Ruiji away.


    In everyone''s eyes, she is an absolute badass, but in my opinion, she is indeed a courageous and strategic person.


    It''s just that the strength and vision are a little different.


    In addition, as a magician, she is not strong enough, so that when she is using others, others are also using her.


    It was like seduce Pray to fight Kahn, and finally Tapers left and Pray began to stand alone.


    There is also the Taples that you know, who has always believed in the light, but the darkness is also needed by the world.


    Now you can look at my God Realm, and you can understand a truth that everything is indispensable. "


    Tiangong Alexandra suddenly realized, but then frowned and said: "But...but I am afraid of the darkness, if I fall into the darkness, I am not me..."


    She pursed her mouth and whispered.


    Liu Che couldn''t help but want to go up and kiss him.


    How could anyone be so cute.


    Tosaka Rin saw 070 Liu Che holding the flower beauty, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes, explaining for him: "Darkness is not terrible, light and darkness are actually one, the reason why you are afraid of the existence of darkness.


    It''s because I''ve been under the light for a long time, so I''m too innocent, and I can''t tolerate a trace of darkness in my heart.


    However, after being cultivated in the God Realm, you will gradually adapt to the life here, such as Shilock, who is lying on the sun and bathing. "


    boom.


    A flame gate appeared near Tosaka Rin.


    Then Shilock, wearing a bathrobe, rushed out angrily.

 Chapter 485：

    "Rin Tosaka!! You say bad things about me when I''m not here, you hate it..."


    "I''m not convinced, come and fight!!!"


    Rin Tosaka was terrifying Shilock, but stood up provocatively.


    As a result, Shilock naturally rushed over as she wished.


    Shoo~~~~


    A candy full of light elements was thrown out of Tosaka Rin''s hands.


    In an instant, the angry Shilock was quiet.


    While chewing the candy, it turned into a pink sphere.


    Squatting on top of Tosaka Rin''s head.


    Look at the group of people next to me.


    "Uh... is she really Shilock?"


    "How does it feel different from the one I know..."


    Rin Tosaka said triumphantly: "Of course it is her, a gluttonous god!".


    Chapter 395 Pree is one, two new members join!


    Shilock.


    Everyone likes molesting.


    It''s not just Tosaka Rin, like Tsunade... Dongfang Huaizhu, and Yaoyao and other people.


    After a short legal decision.


    Finally understood Shilock''s light-eating attributes.


    Ever since, the rich light element candy is the best food for Shilok.


    And the more you eat, the more addicted you are.


    Until now, no matter how you provoke her, as long as a candy, Shilock will immediately put out the fire.


    Become the way it is now.


    Of course, she also knows that everyone is not really mocking herself.


    So... this becomes a daily activity.


    Alexandra watched eagerly, then stood up and gently took Shilock and hugged him in her arms.


    "Huh...huh..."


    The one who is full and full is of God.


    Now I am asleep, I guess I won''t be able to wake up in a few hours.


    Liu Che smiled happily when he saw such a harmonious scene.


    Then he looked at the panel of the system.


    What I just watched is only the goddess and the law of washing.


    Below is the message of the two apostles.


    "Ding...Herder, your chief priest, sacrificed Antoun''s heart to you, triggering a five-thousand-fold increase, and you obtained a star-level pet---Fire¡¤[Antoun]. "


    [Name]: An Tuen


    [Attribute]: fire, smoke


    [Description]: It is a very bulky pet with fire attributes. It can survive in the starry sky and has unlimited growth attributes. It can form a magic star at most and load countless weapons.


    Belongs to an interstellar weapon pet.


    The newborn Antuen is very small, only a hundred meters.


    But it absorbs divine power very quickly.


    However, with low current strength, Liu Che would naturally not throw him into the initial **** star.


    The fierce beasts in it are all two stars at the lowest level.


    Like the two brothers of Pule, they are now ravaged into bald chickens.


    Who made them split?


    It''s so nice to blend together well.


    As a result, he ran in in high spirits and hit an enemy when he saw it. As a result, the opponent was a dragon and knocked him out with a single tail.


    But Isis was even more miserable, encountering the Black Flame Phoenix clan.


    The tails burned by others are bald.


    Poor thief...


    [Name]: Preyysis


    [Attribute]: light, wind, thunder


    [Description]: The Lord Tebbers, who has a righteous body, has a strong sense of combat, but due to the splitting of the soul and the power of declining strength, he currently has only the strength of God-level two stars.


    The Prey of the three attributes is really strong.


    If you merge your dark side, defeating Kahn is no problem.


    [Name]: Isis Prey


    [Attribute]: dark, wind, thunder


    [Description]: The dark side of Prey, possesses terrifying dark and degenerate power, and its strength is in the early stage of the second star.


    Prey, who was in a coma, slowly woke up after about three hours.


    He was trampled underfoot by a tortoise.


    Looking at the longing sky, tears of humiliation shed.


    "Obviously, the gods gave me strength, but I didn''t use it. It''s really hateful...¡¨."


    He kept thinking in his heart.


    Why would I have fallen to this point.


    Although he still hated Herder and Kahn very much at the beginning, he understood after he came to God Realm.


    People are really good to themselves.


    After all, the power has increased thousands of times.


    This is still very cool.


    But...it''s not good to be defeated by the tortoise as soon as I go out.


    Pu Lei was very angry, Feng Lei gathered to help him out of trouble, but a dark yellow light fell.


    Instantly crushed all his pride on the ground again.


    puff.


    Dark blue blood flew from his beak.


    Pray wailed in pain.


    At this time, he heard the tortoise said contemptuously: "Little bird, be a stepping stone with peace of mind, the mere two-star god-level two stars dare to pretend to be garlic when they meet my four-star beast?


    Suppress you for a month before leaving. "


    In the initial God Realm.


    Fierce beasts can kill each other.


    But the tortoise had no such thoughts, just wanted to humiliate the blue bird monster to his heart''s content.


    After all, in the God Realm, such a mindless guy was ravaged by himself.


    It was beaten by people the most.


    Pray looked at his big feet in despair, feeling very aggrieved.


    At the same time, Isis was also being tortured on the other side.


    The two guys were originally connected with each other, but now they have reached a rare agreement after being tortured.


    What light, what darkness.


    They just want not to be bullied now.


    Just like the real Tianjiao, standing at the top of Tapels.


    At this time, Prey had a sense of it.


    The body began to shine with a mysterious light, and the other side Isis was lit with black light.


    Both disappeared in place at the same time.


    A new warrior was born in the original God Realm.


    Black thunder and lightning, accompanied by golden light.


    Tianjiao Pulei is back.


    The breath from the two-star **** level directly hit the six-star.


    "Light and dark are in the same body, I have restored my true self, you guys who tortured me, wait for me..."


    boom.


    Prey first found the big tortoise that tortured him, and directly smashed the other''s tortoise shells.


    Then he went to the territory of Black Phoenix and continued to challenge the monarch inside.


    As a result, he was thwarted this time.


    The patriarch inside is an eight-star black phoenix, even stronger than him.


    But the opponent didn''t make a full shot.


    "¡§"Child, you can walk around in the God Realm at will, challenge other strong people, don¡¯t challenge like me until you reach the eight-star..."


    Reluctantly, Prey could only leave.


    Seeing that Liu Che was not continuing to watch here, this kind of stimulation was enough.


    He slowly retracted his gaze, and hugged Posem into a deep sleep.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Hu...Finally, the sacrifice was successful. Thank you for the gift of the gods. Thank you for your tolerance. I will work harder in the future."


    Tanjiro: "Huh...Holder moves so fast?"


    Li Er: "You are not nonsense, people are top-notch, second in the world, right?"


    The fox who only loves money: "In their world, Herder is indeed the second-ranked apostle, very powerful."


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "Envy...I am not punished if I provoke the gods like this."


    punish?


    Held smiled bitterly.


    I sacrificed so many things, and even handed over all the water of life.


    Otherwise, she probably didn''t know what she had suffered.


    Ninja scientist: "Why don''t the prodigal come back and change his gold? Don''t be so aggressive."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I didn''t get the gift of the gods in this sacrifice, but when the gods left, they repaired the environment of the devil world. I feel very guilty."


    Tosaka University: "It''s fine if you know, keep working hard...Remember to upload the video, okay..."


    Ding... Kratos joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...The mysterious **** of death joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. cross.

 Chapter 486：

    Chapter 396 Rin Tosaka: What? The newcomer is Kratos, Wuhu...


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Well, I will upload it. Hey...there is another newcomer in the group? The name is so strange, Kratos..."


    Tosaka University: "What? Kratos!!! He actually came in..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Wuhu, is it really him? Kratos, that''s really interesting..."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Kratos? Could it be that man."


    Jesuit Witch: "It should be."


    Ninja scientist: "By the way, you all know this Kratos? Is he amazing!!! I feel well-known."


    Several goddesses smiled coldly.


    More than just a high profile.


    It is simply a **** of slaughter.


    A demigod born purely because of violence.


    I just don''t know what kind of situation he is currently in.


    According to the information in the library, Kratos was born in the world of God of War in Greece, where there are native gods everywhere.


    The man''s life is very depressed.


    Has been calculated and reduced to a tool of revenge.


    But there is no way, who makes him unlucky.


    At this moment, Kratos, who was suffering from mental torture, looked at the words that kept beating in his mind, and his heart slowly came to light.


    Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group?


    What is this.


    Is it the conspiracy of those gods again?


    Or my own illusion.


    Kratos lay on the ground, looking at the chat window in front of him in confusion, not knowing what to do.


    Then he thought of 070 in his heart.


    Where is it here?


    Why do you know my name.


    At this moment a magical thing happened, Kratos'' words were converted into text and sent out.


    ......


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Tosaka Rin immediately reported the incident, but received news that the **** was resting with the newly promoted goddess.


    Of course, rest is naturally beautiful.


    "What should I do?"


    Tosaka Rin stomped helplessly. If ordinary people entered the chat group, she would naturally not be so nervous.


    But Kratos involves a big world.


    Similar to the world of Journey to the West.


    Now that the gods are enjoying, naturally they can¡¯t bother.


    In a moment, Ye Rou received the news and walked out of the side hall.


    "Sister Ye Rou, what do you think you should do to Kratos? Tell him about his life, or make him a believer of the gods first."


    "Kratos...Let''s do it, you first hold him, and through your words, I guess that the other party must be a monster who hasn''t turned into a vengeance. You can follow the temptation."


    Since the other party''s words are confused, he is not full of hostility.


    Obviously, the family had just been cut by their own hands and fell into a never-ending illusion.


    If this is the case, it will naturally be easier to handle.


    Just let him practice divine law, and then he can break the spiritual nightmare created by the three vengeance goddesses.


    The next thing is to let him establish the religion.


    Slowly destroy these proud and arrogant, but shameless aboriginal gods.


    Among all the gods.


    The thing that disgusted Ye Rou the most was the Greek **** system.


    Patriarch dominates the throne.


    All kinds of intrigue.


    There were even more nasty things she didn''t want to mention.


    Is this still a god?


    It is clearly a maggot in a pile of stool.


    It happened to take advantage of this to learn about these guys who sullied the word "God".


    After receiving instructions, Tosaka Rin hurriedly spoke in the group.


    Tosaka University: "@kratos, you are now in the spiritual nightmare created by the three vengeance goddesses. If you want to get rid of the current painful state, you must become a believer in the eternal god.


    Becoming a believer in God will not only resurrect your wife and daughter, but also allow you to avenge all your enemies.


    If you believe what I said.


    Then, use the mind to download the eternal meditation thoughts and eternal sacrificial art.


    Go to the lost soul, God will bless you. "


    Mysterious Reaper: "This Ten Thousand Realms chat group is really interesting. Are they all clowns invited by TV stations?


    It''s so laughable that God will bless me. "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Young man, your thoughts are very dangerous. Look at your name, it should be a **** in a certain world, in the underworld. Don''t think that you can play a cup if you have some strength."


    Troubled Times: "Hehe, what does the mere **** of death pretend to be, can it be better than the **** of creation? Some time ago, our gods killed the **** of creation in the world of Saruman with a single blow, and it is still vividly visible now."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "@ Mysterious death god, what strength do you have that makes you so arrogant? Can you destroy a planet?


    If you can''t do it now, it''s best to beg for mercy, otherwise Rin Tosaka will feel good about it if you are a girl. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hey, there is another good show to watch? I like to see newcomers pretending to be a cup. Guess how he will die."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Do you still have to guess? If you can persist for three days without kneeling down and begging for mercy, I will recognize him as the eldest brother.


    What is a **** of death pretending to be, is it amazing? The Lord was still a great **** in his previous life. "


    Pudu sentient beings: "I don''t know, this is probably the frog at the bottom of the well. After all, it is really rare to be able to say such funny things when the situation is unknown."


    The world will help the lord: "This man, if you feel that you are very powerful, it is better to watch the video in the group. It just so happens that Helder also uploaded his own world.


    Hope you won''t be scared to pee your pants. "


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay, isn''t it just scolding me. I never hold grudges. If he sacrifices, I will definitely be in the lower realm. Then we will settle the accounts slowly!!!"


    Inside Liuhun Street.


    Lan Ran looked at the people in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group who looked like gunpowder, showing disdain.


    Just forget about flickering mortals.


    Talk about destroying the planet.


    Do you really think that humans can do this?


    Even Captain Yamamoto couldn''t easily destroy a planet.


    As for the video?


    See how.


    Ai Ran opens the group list, which contains dozens of videos.


    He chose Yuwentuo''s video without even thinking about it. After all, there is a note on it that the gods destroy the planet.


    As a result, the moment the mind moved.


    Aizen''s meaning was absorbed.


    This is a huge world.


    It''s bigger than his world.


    The evil and depraved Chikan Star was right in front of Aizen.


    The aura exuding from above was even more terrifying than the scariest Da Xu he had ever seen.


    "This...is this the planet to be destroyed?"


    Aizen seemed to think of something when she was sober.


    Immediately after the gods descended, this planet made him absolutely terrifying.


    It exploded like fireworks.


    Then Ai Ran was forced to withdraw from the video, and he knelt on the ground with a thud.


    There was originally a pale face.


    Now it has become bloodless, and his eyes are full of fear.


    For the first time in his life, he felt the pressure from a higher plane, and his soul body was constantly trembling.


    He is a good **** of death.


    It''s not bad to be strong in your own world.


    Compared with God, he is a mosquito on a pile of stool. .


    Chapter 397 Kratos regained consciousness, the beginning of the fall of the gods!


    On the other side, Kratos was holding his head in annoyance, looking at the text that was swaying in front of him.


    Gritting his teeth and opening the top two files in the group with thoughts.


    Eternal meditation thoughts.


    As long as you can resurrect your wife and daughter, as long as you can get revenge, as long as you can solve your headaches.


    He can do anything!


    Don''t underestimate a Spartan man!


    Kratos thought.


    A message appeared in his mind, and he hurriedly followed the instructions above, and his breathing soon calmed down.


    The soul of the whole person floated into a mysterious star field.


    Kratos has had this comfortable feeling for a long time-he hasn''t enjoyed it.


    He floated, floated...until his soul was nourished and strengthened, and then suddenly he woke up.


    At this time he came under a huge mountain.


    Kratos frowned and said in his heart: I''m not cultivating that god-given thing, why are there mountains in this world?


    He raised his head subconsciously.


    Finally I saw the Law Bodies of God.


    It is an existence the size of the universe.


    And he just hit a corner of the mysterious starry sky.


    "This...this is the God of Eternity that those in the group say, it''s so great...it''s so great...it''s really desirable."


    Kratos muttered to himself.


    Then he woke up, he needed strength, he needed revenge.


    Revenge for his wife.

 Chapter 487：

    There are many things to do! ! !


    It''s just that Kratos''s voice can only be heard by himself, but it can''t convey the side of the god''s law body.


    Finally, when the time came, he was expelled from the world of meditation.


    "Ah...I...I recovered?"


    The bald man sat up suddenly and was shocked when he watched his skin return to normal color.


    My head doesn''t hurt anymore.


    The curse on his body for killing his wife and daughter also disappeared.


    After waking up, Kratos immediately opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group and read the news in it.


    It wasn''t until I saw what Tosaka Rin had said to him that it suddenly became clear.


    The idea of ??eternal meditation is the power given by the gods. If you want to get the real blessing, you also need to build an altar and spread the faith to get more believers.


    "It turns out that this is the case. The God of Eternity is the oldest **** who created this world, not the so-called Titans...


    In that case, don''t blame me.


    All the false gods who are cruel to me, you all deserve to die! ! ! "


    Kratos''s fierce eyes revealed a terrible light, which was a flame called revenge.


    That day, he packed up his bags and walked towards the nearby military camp.


    There is a tribe on this small island. If you are strong enough, you can subdue everyone.


    Kratos''s idea is naturally very simple.


    Start from the hometown and slowly increase the power until you have the power to kill the gods.


    There are about a thousand people in the nearby tribe.


    They are all native people.


    They believe in the **** of Olympus and worship every month.


    But today a bald-headed tramp suddenly came to their village, and his fate changed.


    The elders in the village looked at Kratos who was full of anger and frowned: "Young man, this is not the place you should come to. The tiger naturally has a lair where the tiger is going."


    His meaning is very simple.


    Don''t embarrass some lambs if you are so fierce.


    They have nothing to do with the world.


    Just plain-headed people.


    "Then you are willing to be believers of those false gods? I have brought the power of the true god, it can make us reborn, no longer be exploited, no longer fooled..."


    Kratos reached out to face the sky.


    There was a roar.


    A terrifying thundercloud appeared above the entire village.


    Until a thunder beast, roaring ferociously at everyone in the air.


    As we all know, thunder and lightning are the power of Zeus.


    But the whole dark man possesses the power of thunder.


    With just this hand, Kratos conquered the entire village.


    This will be his first step.


    It was also the first step in the collapse of the gods.


    ---------------


    The next day.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Mysterious **** of death: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, can I be wrong, grandma..."


    Tanjiro: "I rely on... I succumbed in less than a day, it''s rubbish!!!"


    Li Er: "I told you everything. Generally, the names with a little bit of God are the kind that brags very powerfully, such as Yang Jian at the beginning!"


    Judicial God: "Brother, there is no such thing as public revenge. Let''s be honest, I haven''t slandered you like this."


    Li Erlang: "Then why don''t you call Yang Jian, you named Judicial God, or Yang Erlang, Erlang shows the true monarch..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Judicial God: "I really can''t tell you, your tongue is too sharp."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Now the old man can squirt people. As for the **** of death, don''t be afraid... Lao Na will support you, and the real man will be hardened to the end. Don''t be like a big snake pill.


    The world will help the lord: "Yes, think about how tough you were yesterday, that man''s demeanor, cowhide... I will write you a suit."


    Troubled Times: "Who''s afraid of who is a dog!! Reaper... I''m against you."


    Mysterious Reaper: "Don''t talk to me, barking..."


    Tanjiro: "..."


    For peace: "..."


    The fox who only loves money: "..."


    0.......0


    Kaoru: "..."


    Tosaka University: "Aren''t you arrogant? Don''t you look down on me? Didn''t you say that I am a magic stick!!! Don''t be afraid... Let''s meet sometime."


    Kratos: "Thank you Toban University. If it weren''t for your guidance yesterday, I would still be tortured by the curse. Now I have a clear mind and I have conquered the first tribe.


    But I still have a long way to go if I want to truly worship the gods. "


    Courageously: "Na... There is no harm if there is no comparison. Looking at the attitude of others, and then at the **** of death, it''s really a good judgment."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "This is mainly about enlightenment. Wasn''t Herder strong a while ago? But people are at best cold and will not mock others.


    I bet that this **** of death has at least three legs broken. "


    Mysterious Grim Reaper: "Uh... shouldn''t it be two? I am not a three-legged race, I am a Grim Reaper..."


    Tanjirou: "Puff... he was talking about your middle leg, you haven''t understood it yet."


    Older Li: "Look at the old man''s name and you will understand, hahaha...what about Ye Laoxie now?"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "As usual, paddling in the sea, I didn''t find the mission target..."


    Lan Ran watched the chat in the group.


    He was covered in cold sweat. Although he was a **** of death, the third leg was also very important.


    If this is interrupted.


    I''m scared to think about it.


    But at present, the goddess of other people just doesn''t buy in oil and salt, so they have to torture themselves very much.


    Ugh...what should I do? people.


    Chapter 398 Lan Ran starts to act, young Mori Tao, Dongxian wants to join the cult!


    during this time.


    Ai Ran has watched all the videos in the group.


    He also read the information in it in detail.


    I understand which world Tosaka Rin belongs to, but the other party''s temper is not easy to provoke.


    If it''s Xiaofeng, that''s okay.


    It''s basically dead now.


    Why was the mouth so cheap in the first place? Lan dyed eyelids twitched, and finally turned into a long sigh.


    "Forget it...it''s useless to think so much, let''s consider how to improve your strength and become a believer of the true god..."


    As a few wise men in the corpse soul world.


    Aizen has always wanted to break through the limits of Reaper, but this idea is very difficult.


    Even if he prepared for hundreds of years.


    He still didn''t dare to take the last step, but he had found a goal recently and was preparing to implement it.


    As for the offerings.


    Is there anything better than death?


    And the collapsed jade of semi-finished products.


    Lan Ran''s mouth pulled up with a smile, and several familiar figures flashed in his eyes. Their words were enough to be goddesses.


    However, there are too few guys who can be trusted at the moment.


    I need more helpers.


    Ichimaru Gin has always had a murderous intent to herself, but Hina Mori Tao is a very good girl, who admires herself extremely.


    And cute and cute.


    Can be a helper temporarily.


    Lan Ran thought of this, his body turned into nothingness, and disappeared into the room quietly.


    What he chose was the space magical technique.


    Because it can help me easily do many things, such as not being discovered by the old Yamamoto, and the knowledge of other gods of death.


    moment.


    Ai Ran came to Hina Mori Tao''s house, and it happened that the other party was practicing sword.


    See him coming.


    The little girl looked very surprised and delighted.


    "Master Aizen, why are you here? Is there something?"


    "Forget it, I have recently obtained some truth, so I want to find someone to share it, I don''t know if you have time to listen to me."


    Aizen''s words left Hinamori stunned.


    the truth?


    What the truth!


    Although I didn''t understand the meaning of Aizen''s words, Hina Mori still chose to listen.


    "Well, tell me, I won''t tell anyone."


    The girl stroked her chest and said sternly.


    The attitude is extremely serious.


    Ai Ran sat next to her and said with a smile: "In the past, the **** of death always thought he was powerful, but he didn''t know that there was a real creator in this world, and the other was a great being.


    The true **** beyond the planet and the universe. "


    "Wow... Is there such a great god? But I don''t know his story."


    "Yeah, I don''t know either. But...just yesterday, I gained the power of the gods and at the same time realized the grace of the gods.


    God said that this world lacks faith, so...Would you like to join God''s embrace like me? "


    Aizen''s eyes softly looked at Hina Mori Tao, but a black space crack appeared in his left hand.


    If this girl chooses to refuse.


    He will kill the opponent immediately.


    Ai Ran is a cautious **** of death, so naturally he won''t leave any clues.


    Unexpectedly, Hina Moritao just froze for a moment, and immediately nodded vigorously and said: "I want to join the sect of God, please accept me."

 Chapter 488：

    "It''s so good, come to give you strength."


    Lan Dian said with a smile, the power in his hand disappeared instantly.


    Then Hina Sentao closed her eyes tightly and entered the meditation space.


    It only takes 15 minutes.


    A powerful spiritual pressure was released from her body, and the terrifying degree was far more than that of Wu Jianba!


    Had it not been for Aizen''s use of the power of space, the courtyard had been isolated.


    I''m afraid that death is already gathering outside now.


    boom.


    As Hina Mori opened her eyes, Reiatsu began to stabilize and compressed back.


    She looked at her palm in disbelief, and said in surprise: "This...how did I become so powerful."


    "Come and try your Zanpaku Knife."


    Aizen reminded it just right.


    The girl then held the Zanpakuknife and began to solve it. As a result, her Feimei turned into a long knife flowing with golden flames.


    "Have you chosen Fire Divine Art?"


    "Hmm, because Feimei can release flames, so I just..."


    Ai Ran took a look at the depleted ground and dried up pond, and said quickly: "You can put your strength away. It is estimated that in a while, everyone outside will know."


    "Oh oh..."


    After the girl reacted, she quickly unlocked her strength.


    In an instant, the temperature began to drop sharply.


    Ai Ran frowned as she watched the destroyed courtyard, and finally restored the place to its original state using magical techniques.


    At this time, Hina Sentao asked, "Master Ai Ran, the power of God is really strong, what are we going to do next?"


    "Expanding the religion, let''s start with the **** of death who has no strength at the bottom. You don''t have to worry about suppressing your strength, just behave more ordinary..."


    "Uh-huh."


    After getting the first man.


    Aizen''s ambitions began to swell, and even a young Morintao could obtain such terrible power.


    The next step is simple.


    Old man Yamamoto, you are ready to sit down and wait to die.


    Then he disappeared where he was, because Aizen had already determined his next goal-Tosenyao.


    This is a **** of death who is extremely dissatisfied with the current system of the corpse soul world.


    It just so happens that Aizen wants to establish a brand new system.


    He is naturally the best choice.


    After half an hour, T¨­sen returned home to complete the mission.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Ai Ran.


    However, Dongxian hadn''t spoken, instead turned around and closed the door, silently came to the other side and sat down.


    "Why don''t you ask me why I came to you?"


    "You can come here quietly, and you will naturally tell your reasons. Why should I ask more?"


    Lan Ran pulled out a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "I recently met the true god, and his old man is a little dissatisfied with the current world.


    I wonder if you want to join?


    There will be no unfairness in the world where the system is reproduced, and there will be no depraved elders'' houses. "


    fair!


    Just one word.


    But it made T¨­sen become heavier for 1.5 breaths.


    "Only the two of us can''t overthrow the Soul World, what you think is a little simple..."


    "That''s your ignorance of God, don''t you know Hina Sentao? A little girl, but with the help of divine power, she has surpassed even Jianba."


    "What? What are you kidding?"


    T¨­sen suddenly turned his head to look at Ai Ran with an excited expression.


    He was very satisfied.


    "Come on, feel the power of God, only by becoming a believer in God can there be real peace in this world."


    Ai Ran brought the idea of ??eternal meditation into Dongsenyao''s mind.


    Then the other party entered the world of meditation.


    Practice for a short period of thirty minutes.


    Another terrifying powerhouse was born, and his power was even more terrifying than Hina Mori Tao.


    "Unexpectedly, God actually exists. I thought it was your conspiracy to deceive me...".


    Chapter 399-The Rapidly Expanding Cult


    Hearing that T¨­sen was going to complain.


    Lan Ran couldn''t help but smile and said, "I have some conspiracies, but I am very pious to gods. Now there are three people, which are basic cadres. Let''s start recruiting believers on Liuhun Street."


    "Well, that is indeed a good choice."


    Nobody cares about Liuhun Street.


    As long as they are more concealed, many people will join the embrace of God.


    The bottom power is there.


    They can blatantly grab people.


    In addition, Aizen and T¨­sen are high-level personnel, and the gods of death don''t dare to bother.


    In just a few days, the name of Eternal God Cult began to expand in Liuhun Street, the reason is very simple, because joining the God Cult can obtain powerful strength.


    Even stronger than the power of death.


    At this point, people who have been bullied are willing to join.


    And the gods are very protective of the calf.


    Lan Ran sat on the cliff, looking at the believers in Liuhun Street, with a confident smile on his face.


    "Six thousand souls have joined the embrace of the gods, you can start the next step, let''s start with the altar..."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Hina Mori, kneeling behind Aizen, received the order.


    Disappeared directly in place.


    On the other side, Seorei Ting 29 also received rumors.


    "So who on earth did this eternal religion, hasn''t it been found yet?"


    Captain Yamamoto glanced, and the captains shook their heads.


    Ichimaru Gin slowly shook his head, and said, "It''s all said to be rumors in the market, and naturally no one will investigate this kind of thing."


    "But, is it really just a rumor?"


    Kuchiki Byakuya said lightly.


    Gengmu Jianba asked, "What do you mean? Is there any evil sect that the **** of death is doing?"


    Jingle Chunshui said with a black face: "Some time ago I went to Liuhun Street for a drink, but I met a mysterious person asking me if I wanted to join the Eternal God Cult. I was still amused at the time, but after I shot it, I was defeated by them. NS..."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was stunned.


    A little-known person defeated the captain of the eighth division.


    What a joke.


    Make us play.


    Hisugaya Toshiro frowned and said, "This is not funny, you swear you didn''t drink too much?"


    "Heh... I am a captain, even if I drink too much, I will not be defeated by an unknown person, but can you understand a truth?


    This so-called eternal religion is very powerful. "


    Jingle Chunshui expressed his point of view.


    And Captain Yamamoto also said to Qiang: "It''s better to send someone to investigate, Hisugaya Toshiro and Uino Hanaretsu you lead the team."


    "Need to do this?"


    Uozhihualie frowned and looked at the old man Yamamoto, with a little disapproval in his heart.


    She likes supreme swordsmanship.


    But there is no time to deal with some trash fish.


    But the old man Yamamoto said: "This is an order, you have to take someone there! I always think these things are very strange."


    "Heh... well, it''s very close anyway, just go..."


    Uinohana got up helplessly, and Hisugaya Toushiro did the same.


    They walked outside the door, planning to go straight to the northern Rukon Street. On the way, Tosushiro Hisugaya said towards Uinokaretsu: "This time, things are definitely not as simple as imagined..."


    "so what..."


    Uozhihualie said dismissively.


    She is a rare powerhouse among the gods of death, and she is not able to pick up some miscellaneous fish.


    It just shocked them.


    I originally thought it would be an eternal religion that can only be found after a long search.


    Now Renjia is openly hiring people.


    How presumptuous this is.


    Matsumoto Ranju said in a daze, "Are they really not afraid of death? Just like this, recruiting believers in broad daylight."


    "Let''s go and see..."


    Hisugaya Toshiro put his hand on the Zanpakuto and walked towards the crowd.


    At this time, the eternal religion is propagating vigorously.


    "My compatriots on Liuhun Street, listen carefully. Although everyone is a dead soul, why should the gods of death be domineering?


    Shouldn''t we be equal.


    None of the death gods of Seorei-tei is righteous, and they have forgotten the existence of the true **** of creation.


    I wonder how difficult it is for the Lord of Eternity to create the world.


    Now it is forgotten.


    Fortunately, a priest was awakened in this world, and God''s forgiveness was regained. Everyone should plunge into God''s embrace..."


    "Oh!!!"


    "We join the Eternal God Cult!!!"


    "Get rid of the evil Sereikyo, kill those gods of death..."


    One after another voices are endless.


    The four gods of death who came over were like charcoal.


    When is it unfair for them, as the **** of death, he rushes between this world and here every day.


    Do they have no credit for it?

 Chapter 489：

    And who is the eternal **** of Rao Shizi?


    He said that the creation of the world is the creation of the world, so everyone doesn''t know! !


    Hisugaya Toushiro was angry and shouted.


    "Don''t be fooled by this person''s words, he is just slandering us, he is a pure villain..."


    He appeared directly on the high platform, and the ice wheel pill in his hand pointed directly at the priest of the sect.


    But he did not expect that the opponent''s movements were faster than his own.


    When Hisugaya Toushiro took the sword, the priest twisted his footsteps and struck him in the abdomen with a punch.


    Boom.


    The terrible muffled sound appeared in everyone''s ears like a thunder.


    Captain Hissugaya Toshiro Hisugaya was beaten out like a cannonball, and he slid for several kilometers before stopping.


    "Am I dreaming? Why is the captain so vulnerable..."


    Matsumoto Ranju was stunned, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Obviously started to solve it.


    But he was punched and flew away.


    This picture is really horrifying.


    At this time, the priest on the high platform said with disdain: "Have you seen? The mere Captain of the Death Division is nothing more than that, vulnerable to the power of God!


    I was promoting the doctrine of God, but he was rudely attacking me.


    Such a **** of death is also worthy of a god?


    It really tainted this vocabulary..."


    As the priest''s voice fell, hundreds of followers in linen clothes appeared in front of Matsumoto Ranju and Uunohana.


    Each of them looks ordinary.


    He didn''t carry Zanpaku Knife on his body.


    But the eyes are bright and energetic, like scary lions.


    This temperament directly calmed Matsumoto Ranju.


    She was so frightened that she dared to take a breath.


    On the other hand, Uozhi Hualie showed a strange smile. She said faintly: "So this is your confidence? There is no Zanpei Dao with such a strong power, it is indeed extraordinary, then let me try it. Try your arrogance."


    As her voice fell, she turned into a black shadow and rushed out. .


    Chapter 400 Young Sentao: Give up, Xiaobai, you are too weak under the power of God!


    Since Hissugaya Dongshiro just failed, the strength of this group of people should not be underestimated.


    After Uozhihualie disappeared in place.


    Then began to choose remote testing.


    "Sixty-Two Hundred-Step Railings"


    "Sixty-three of the Dao: Locking and Locking"


    "Thirty-one Broken Road¡¤Red Cannon"


    Three kinds of ghost magic skills were used by her together, and the speed was so fast that Matsumoto Ranju was dumbfounded.


    Her strength could be so terrible.


    Three kinds of ghosts.


    There is no pause.


    It''s like an instant! !


    This shows that the quieter a woman is, the crazier she will be in the fight.


    "Ghost Dao? Heh...fall down in front of the power of God!"


    The priest said lightly.


    One punch will break the two controlling ghost roads!


    Break through ten thousand laws with one force.


    As for the Red Cannon, it was shot directly by a believer.


    Really think they are stinky fish and prawns?


    You must know that as a believer of the gods, you are practicing hard every day, even if you have finished practicing meditation, you will still use your consciousness to practice in the void tower of the meditation space.


    Fight countless monsters.


    Otherwise, how could he have terrible strength.


    Just in an instant.


    Ten believers appeared near Uozhihualie, and they all attacked the famous **** of death.


    "No, their speed is unusual!"


    Almost in an instant, Mao Zhihualie discovered the horror of believers in the religion.


    The battle started immediately.


    However, ordinary believers are ordinary believers after all.


    Facing Mao Zhihualie, although he can be undefeated.


    But trying to beat her was completely impossible.


    In a moment, this group of people retreated.


    Another group of people went up to fight.


    Matsumoto Ranju saw this scene, and his heart was shocked and angry.


    This group of people is basically the Captain Uuzhihuaree as a hand-practiceer, the power of the gods is too terrifying, no, I need to report to the headquarters.


    She turned around and wanted to leave.


    In the end, he saw a familiar face.


    "Why did you come here, Hina Sentao? Run... This is not something we can intervene. Let''s inform more people! .¡¨!"


    Matsumoto Ranju reached out to the little girl, trying to pull her away from this terrible place.


    But he didn''t expect to grab his fingers.


    "You...cough..."


    Matsumoto Ranju was not a fool. He found out that something was wrong in an instant. He just said a word when he was knocked to the ground with an elbow by Hina Mori.


    So that the talking turned into a dry cough.


    Seeing Hina Moritao''s strange eyes, the beautiful woman Matsumoto Ranju''s heart was cold.


    Has the eternal religion penetrated into the system of death?


    They are developing too fast.


    I... Am I going to die?


    "Is it surprising that a small man like me can beat you? In fact, the answer is very simple. As long as you believe in gods, you can get this power.


    I think it''s hard for your wisdom to understand the greatness of God, and the woman over there can''t come to save you. Even if the fight starts to solve it, I can suppress it.


    Unless Old Man Yamamoto comes in person,...everyone is dead! "


    The golden flame of Feimei appeared in her hand, and then slashed towards the sky.


    boom.


    A violent explosion sounded.


    The figure in the smoke, seeing Hina Sentao''s figure, couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Xiaotao, how could it be you..."


    Hisugaya Toushiro was stunned.


    He never thought that a good friend of his childhood sweethearts was actually a member of the religious sect.


    And his strength has become even more terrifying than his own.


    He had already done the …dº´, but the trick just now was shattered in the opponent''s casual attack.


    It is absolutely impossible for Feimei to crack her Zanpaku Knife.


    And Feimei will not have a golden flame.


    "Xiao Bai, Seorei Ting shouldn''t exist. Forgetting the existence of gods is a great sin... So, don''t struggle.


    There is no water element nearby for you to use. My current flame is even stronger than Captain Yamamoto.


    He just wantonly enjoy the power brought by talent.


    But I can control Shenhuo perfectly. "


    Hinamori''s eyes were cold, and she made no secret of her mockery of Captain Yamamoto.


    Isn¡¯t it just getting the oldest fire-type Zanpaku Knife?


    What to pretend.


    A waste that even his own power can''t control.


    Every time I use the Zanpaku Knife, I am worried about evaporating the water in the Death God Realm.


    He is not a trash who is?


    If you give Old Man Yamamoto a handful of plum plums, can he still get his current strength?


    Don''t be funny, if it was that way, it would have been killed in seconds.


    The Zanpodao in Hina Sentao''s hand now said that Feimei was just too lazy to take a name.


    It can now change form at will.


    Even Hina Mori could not judge the true intensity of the flame.


    But one thing can be known.


    That is the power stronger than this world.


    The power of God transcends everything.


    Toshiro Hisugaya kept pushing the Zanpaku Sword, but as the other party said, he couldn''t find any water.


    All are cut off.


    His own power was abolished.


    There was a puff.


    He fell to the ground, and the Zan Poknife in his hand returned to its original appearance.


    "¡§"Little Tao, what the **** happened to you, this is definitely not you..."


    "Why not me? Because this power has surpassed your imagination, you stubbornly think that I have been brainwashed, or that I have been transformed by a big fiction?


    Save it, you are too outdated.


    If you forget the existence of God, you naturally don''t understand the greatness of God.


    Since we are childhood sweethearts, I sincerely invite you, do you want to come to the gods? "


    Young Sentao stretched out her small hand and looked at her friend with a smile on her face.


    She really hopes that the other party can join the cult.


    But it was rejected.


    Hisugaya Toshiro shook his head and said, "No... this kind of power is definitely not a god. It must be a sequelae to make people advance by leaps and bounds in just a few days, and you will regret it..."


    Hearing his words, Hina Sentao''s expression dimmed.


    "Sure enough, as the master priest said, it is really a group of ignorant people, you are not as good as a dog without the Zanpei Dao.

 Chapter 490：

    Let me abolish the power you rely on, Xiaobai...I think you will realize the power of God and join our sect..."


    Before Hinamori''s words were over, people had already appeared in front of Hisugaya Toushiro.


    The golden flow flame suddenly slashed towards the opponent''s face.


    Faced with the Zanpaku Sword that attacked Hisugaya Toushiro''s subconscious hand.


    Then Matsumoto Ranju saw the scariest thing in his life.


    A Zanpaku knife was vaporized.


    Like smoke, it was turned into foam by the golden flame blade.


    boom.


    The girl who destroyed the Zanpaku Sword kicked him out again in the horrified eyes of Hisugaya Toushiro.


    Then she walked to Matsumoto Ranju, looked at the other person''s horrified research, and asked word by word: "Do you want to live or die..."


    The cold and merciless voice awakened the big breasted girl instantly.


    "I...I want to live." Cross.


    Chapter 401 The creepy scene, the eternal religion has disappeared? [ͼ]


    Who doesn''t want to die.


    Matsumoto Ranju is naturally not the kind of death who has lived enough.


    She felt that she had to live no matter what.


    It would even be better if a little intelligence could be probed.


    At this time, Uozhihualie was still fighting.


    It''s just that the combat personnel have been changed six times. She has tried to break through the encirclement and suppression of these personnel, but seemingly ordinary people rely on super reaction ability.


    Push her back again and again.


    "It seems that we can only start solving, otherwise...I will lose!"


    The Spiritual Pressure fluctuations from afar just now proved all this.


    Hisugaya Toushiro is basically determined to have failed, so if she does not break through the blockade of these people, wouldn''t she be underestimated by others?


    Uo Zhihua Lie took a deep breath and turned thousands of swords.


    A terrible air wave formed in a radius of 100 meters, spreading towards the surroundings.


    Chance!


    The believers of the sect kept retreating, and finally found a good opportunity by Uozhihualie.


    Instant step.


    Uozhihuareel rushed out of the enemy''s encirclement and came into the air.


    At this moment, she was panting, and her whole body was soaked with sweat, if it hadn''t been for the flesh to carry.


    It is estimated that he will be defeated by a group of miscellaneous soldiers.


    "Unexpectedly, this eternal religion has become a big trouble in 073..."


    Uinohana''s face was solemn, and he turned to find where Hisugaya Toushiro was.


    Just when she locked the target.


    A fiery firebird rose from the ground.


    boom.


    The meat scorpion melted in the flames.


    Zhanpaku knife shattered.


    Uozhihualie''s eyes widened, and he didn''t expect this result at all.


    However, her response was quick.


    Even if he fell from the air, he launched a substantial attack.


    "Broken Road Eighty-Eight¡¤Flying Dragon Strikes Thieves, Shaking Thunder Cannon"


    From the slender palm, a terrible attack flew directly towards the masked **** the ground.


    At this moment, Hisugaya Toyo Shiro was beaten out.


    Matsumoto Ranju knelt not far away again.


    Obviously, this girl in black is the leader of the enemy.


    The golden flow inflammation quickly formed an oval protective shield in the air.


    The broken road is directly offset.


    Patter.


    Uozhihualie fell to the ground with a gloomy face, no weapons in his hands.


    "You are the leader of the cult?"


    "No... I''m just an unknown pawn..."


    Young Sentao said lightly.


    Then Dongxian walked out of the forest in the distance.


    He walked back holding the unconscious Hisugaya Toushiro, and saw the two facing each other with weird smiles.


    "Yeah... Mao Zhihualie, you sometimes lose."


    Facing Dongsen¡¯s sarcasm, Uozhihuareel didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to it, and said straightforwardly: "Come and help me, this girl is not easy!"


    "Okay. I will help you."


    Dongxian wanted to say something lightly, and rushed towards them.


    The next moment, a strong wind hit Uozhihualie''s back, and she was knocked to the ground without time to react.


    The bleeding from the corners of the mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, I am also a member of the cult, hehe... The method of the master priest is really easy to use. I caught four death gods at once."


    "Well, go back quickly, let''s reassure these people."


    "clear!"


    Tosen was going to leave with Hisugaya Toushiro and Uinohana''s subordinates.


    Hina Mori Tao put her small hand on Uozhihuaretsu''s chest, blocking all the power in the opponent''s body.


    Then she held her trophy and said to the already stupid Matsumoto Ranju: "Come with us and we are going back to the headquarters..."


    "Yes."


    Matsumoto Ranju had no idea what to do at this time.


    Reaper after another betrayed.


    So who is next?


    There are traitors even at the captain level, which is simply creepy.


    Fierce battle.


    End here.


    From the beginning to the end Seireini did not observe anything.


    Because the space here is broken.


    Blocked by a huge diaphragm.


    Combining the power of space with the beauty of the mirror, the brand-new ability of Ai Dye has long been achieved.


    Alien world.


    It is similar to a small world, but it can perfectly block everyone from prying eyes.


    What an outsider observes is a dynamic painting.


    "When the matter is over, I should also get out and leave. After all, there will be many people coming in a while..."


    Lan Ran showed a faint smile and passed on the news.


    I disappeared in place.


    He will not show his feet, when he is not sure that the religion of God can grow perfectly.


    For the time being, it still needs to be covered up.


    For example, a silver light flashed in the sky.


    Except for those who join the cult, all souls will be hypnotized, and no secrets will be revealed at all.


    As a result, the eternal cult who openly recruited soldiers in the northern area of ??Liuhun Street.


    All of a sudden disappeared.


    ......


    The next day.


    "Why are you saying that you can''t even reach that day, Susugaya Toushiro and Ueno Hanaru? What a joke!!!"


    Gengmu Jianba received the report from his subordinates and angrily dragged the opponent to his front.


    He didn''t even notice the contempt in the other''s eyes.


    "My lord, let go... we really don''t know, huh... we really don''t know, they did go to the north of Liuhun Street, but there is no trace there now."


    "Stop, even more wood sword eight! What are you doing?"


    A heavy and old voice came from behind him.


    Gengmu Kenpachi turned his head and said, "Captain Yamamoto, it is clear that this guy lied. How can Uozhihuaretsu such a powerful person disappear silently."


    The Grim Reaper will report on his investigation at regular intervals.


    But since this morning, they haven''t received any reports and sent people to check them. There is no sign of fighting at all.


    The four living gods of death just disappeared.


    Even the residents said that they had never seen those four people, and the one that angered Kenpachi most.


    The eternal religion that was still being discussed yesterday.


    It disappeared quietly and without interest.


    Isn''t this a joke?


    "It''s not a lie, my people just went there to investigate, and the result is still nothing. In this way, there is only one answer..."


    Kuchiki Byakuya came out from outside, looked at Captain Yamamoto, and whispered: "Someone has covered up the fact, or they have entered another space."


    The Reaper World is not an independent space.


    There are also purgatory, virtual circles and the like.


    If you enter other worlds, this reason becomes normal.


    But... all the residents don''t know the eternal religion, and this thing is particularly terrible.


    There is definitely a very powerful person in the dark, watching everything silently.


    And they have a great understanding of their actions.


    It''s not that those people don''t know, it''s probably because they were hypnotized or eaten their memories.


    Now the problem is big.


    Even Captain Yamamoto felt his scalp numb. .


    Chapter 402 The blue dye''s plan starts with the purification of the emptiness! (Seventh)


    Inside Liuhun Street.


    In recent days, there have been countless strangers who didn''t wear death tyrants.

 Chapter 491：

    They dress up ordinary, pretending to look like ordinary people.


    Inquire about some news from time to time.


    For example, I want to join the Eternal Church, but unfortunately, I can''t find any members of the Church.


    "Damn it, Eternal Gods are not in this area at all."


    "Huh... don''t complain, that group of people are very strong, we just need to investigate it well-."


    "It can only be this way at the moment."


    A short-haired girl in coarse linen said helplessly.


    Her name is Kuchiki Rukia.


    It is the biggest of the Kuchiki family.


    Originally performing a mission in this world, but now he was called back by the headquarters. There is no way that the two lost captains are too powerful.


    It''s not just Liuhun Street in the north.


    Other places are also being searched.


    But so far, there is no progress.


    The other party seemed to be an invisible phantom, completely disappeared.


    Just after the three of Kuchiki Rukia left.


    Several seemingly ordinary residents showed contemptuous expressions.


    Fish eyes mixed with beads.


    This is their ability.


    At the same time, the followers of the Eternal Church can discover the arrival of death, but the other party cannot detect themselves.


    Really a bunch of idiots.


    "It''s so stupid, they don''t even know that their Reiatsu is like a beacon."


    "Don''t say that, people are the gods of death who maintain peace."


    "The peace of fart is just to protect the high-level nobles."


    "Speaking of this, I am wondering, why do people have to be divided into high and low souls when they are dead? Just because they awakened a Pozhanpakuto, they became adults?


    Return to Nima''s aristocratic families! ! What Dongxian wants the priest to say is correct. Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    We follow the teachings of God and we will completely destroy the decaying Seirei Garden! "


    The religious personnel did not leave, but transferred the high-level priests.


    The headquarters is set up in the virtual circle.


    The entire altar of the religion will also be built there.


    This is also helpless.


    If you change to a grumpy one, it is estimated that the organization of manpower and the death **** of Seireini will be head-on.


    But who said Ai Ran is a fine person.


    Like doing things safely.


    The advantage of this is that it avoids the confrontation of proofs, but can continuously plunder the outstanding women of the gods of death from the dark, and arrest their gods of death as sacrifices.


    Lan Ran knew through the group chat that there was a Hell in the God Realm.


    Naturally, it is also clear that there is a large shortage of manpower.


    This is simply a godsend opportunity.


    There are countless souls and many death gods in his own world, and even Daxu can be transformed again.


    If you can seize this opportunity.


    Ai Ran can be sure that he can have a place in the God Realm.


    Maybe the goddess forgot the hatred when she saw that she had merit?


    Holding this idea.


    Ai Ran issued an order in the virtual circle, and now we are understaffed, everyone has worked harder.


    After purifying these voids.


    It will be recorded on the basis of merit within the religious sect.


    Hisugaya Toshiro and Torutoru Yuon were imprisoned in the basement of the headquarters.


    The shackles attached to the strange power firmly controlled them.


    While Matsumoto Ranju and Uo no Hanaru are trapped at the highest point of the headquarters because the entire virtual circle can be seen here.


    At the same time, it can also facilitate education.


    Ai Ran wanted these preparatory goddesses to exert some energy.


    But there is a contradiction between the two sides after all.


    If you want these two beauties to succumb to death, you must let them know the grace of God.


    With the passage of time.


    The first Daxu was caught, and the person who shot was naturally Hina Sentao. She used flames to create shackles and pulled them to the bottom of the altar.


    "Master priest, it has been arrested, how can it learn the idea of ??eternal meditation?"


    Daxu has no reason at all.


    Just want to destroy and kill.


    For this kind of existence, Hina Mori was particularly helpless.


    Lan Ran looked at the struggling Da Xu and smiled: "It''s very simple, just control his thinking first, let him calm down, and then learn the magic."


    "So simple?"


    "Just watch it."


    Lan Ran turned his head to look at Da Xu, who shook all over and fell into a hallucination.


    Just a short time.


    The shell wrapped around his body began to dissipate one after another.


    Countless black smoke came out of him.


    That is the soul that is devoured, the sinful Daxu live by devouring the soul.


    Lan Ran stared at it tightly.


    It was not until an hour later that Da Xu finally recovered his original appearance. This was a middle-aged man wearing a white dress.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There is a chain on the neck.


    The word "Sin" is engraved in red on the back.


    Seeing this scene, Hina Sentao was surprised: "Master priest, what is going on?"


    "It may be the rule of the God Realm. After all, it is very difficult to devour the soul and it is very difficult to obtain real salvation...


    He needs atonement. "


    Aizen probably guessed the result, and he was quite acceptable to it.


    After all, he relied on divine power to restore his sanity.


    It is impossible to think that nothing happens.


    Then he said to the man who was regaining his consciousness: "You have been redeemed, so let''s make atonement. When will the marks on your back and the shackles on your neck disappear, you can truly pay off your sins."


    The man awoke and quickly knelt on the ground.


    0..........


    "Thank you, sir. I didn''t expect that I will have one day to recover my senses. I will definitely work hard, and one day I will clear my sins..."


    ......


    Inside the prison.


    Matsumoto Ranju and Uinohana witnessed the whole process.


    Both of them were shocked by Aizen''s actions.


    It can restore Da Xu to its original appearance.


    This is a difficult problem that Seireini has never solved in thousands of years of research, but now it has easily done it.


    Moreover, the opponent behaved very calmly.


    "Sister, do you think this is an illusion?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s not. It''s just why God chose Aizen instead of Captain Yamamoto or Spirit King..."


    Mao Zhihualie muttered to herself.


    In terms of influence, Captain Yamamoto is undoubtedly the greatest.


    In order to stabilize the world, the Spirit King also made great efforts.


    But God chose Aizen.


    Matsumoto Ranju recalled what Hina Mori had said to him on the road, and said: "Maybe even if he chooses Captain Yamamoto, he will ignore the will of God for the sake of the overall situation."


    Captain Yamamoto is an old man in the world of death.


    He is also the strongest **** of death in the Seorei Garden.


    If God''s will comes, what choice will he make?


    This is very difficult to say.


    After all, the old Dong''s thinking is very conservative.


    But Ai Ran is different, young and energetic, coupled with knowledgeable and courageous.


    This is less than ten days.


    They established a huge force.


    This is enough to show that Ai Ran has been deliberately hiding his strength. people.


    Chapter 403 The joining of Mao Zhihualie, the wild ambition under the quiet!


    In the next half month.


    The two beautiful gods of death witnessed thousands of pure gods transformed from imaginary.


    If you say one or two souls.


    It can be considered that Ai Ran is deceiving them, so that thousands of falsehoods have been purified, which is enough to prove that Ai Ran has not deceived them.


    At the same time, during this time.


    There are also a large number of residents of Liuhun Street entering the virtual circle.


    They all joined the religion.


    And the faith is very pious.


    After all, it is the bottom of the society and is bullied every day. Now with the help of the religious religion, he has gained a new life, and his faith is naturally firm.


    Hina Mori Tao came to Uozhihuaree''s two daughters, put food and drinking water on the ground, and turned around to leave.


    He didn''t say a word during the whole process.


    "stop."


    Uozhihualie speaks.


    Hina Mori''s footsteps stopped immediately.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t think about it if you take a bath, there is not so much water in the virtual circle."

 Chapter 492：

    "I want to talk to you?"


    "There is nothing to talk about. If we want to join the religious sect, we are our own, otherwise we will not talk about everything. I have already told you before.


    Just including me are treasures dedicated to the gods.


    We will not die, but will go to the gods to serve the gods. "


    Hinamori''s tone was very firm, and she didn''t want to waste extra time on the two of Uozhihuaretsu.


    Matsumoto Ranju suddenly said at this time: "May I ask what requirements do I have to join the cult? Or how can I not be locked up here."


    "Want to be like me?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Simple, there is a practice rule given by the gods, you just need to practice."


    "So simple?"


    "right."


    Matsumoto Ranju thought he would plant some seal in his body to prevent him from rebelling.


    It''s easy now, Wuhu~


    She cheered inwardly.


    As a result, the following words were soon beaten back to reality.


    "Simple? Haha... Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. After joining the cult, do you know what sin is when you choose to betray?


    That is betraying the gods.


    It is even more terrifying than simply resisting beliefs. Such sins are not punished by us, but directly by the laws of the gods.


    I heard the master priest say that there are countless worlds outside of our world.


    There are many people with bad intentions who betray the gods.


    As a result, they were caught by the eternal executor and directly exiled to the 18th-tier **** of the God Realm to suffer.


    Personally, I really want to see the great performers. Why don''t you try? "


    Click.


    The book in Matsumoto Ranju''s hand fell to the ground.


    His expression was extremely stiff.


    Eternal performer.


    Eighteen layers of hell.


    She doesn''t want to touch this thing! ! !


    You can also understand with your hips, the gods that give believers powerful strength, if angry.


    What a terrible scene that should be.


    On the other hand, after hearing the countless worlds, Uozhihualie next to him asked strangely: "Is there really so many worlds? There must be a lot of swordsmen in it."


    Young Sentao looked at her and nodded: "That''s for sure, there are all kinds of people in the gods. It is said that there is a goddess who can destroy the starry sky and slaughter hundreds of millions of lives."


    Slaughter the starry sky?


    Uozhihua''s breathing became more rapid.


    The legs kneeling on the ground began to rub constantly, and the fighting spirit in my heart became hungry and thirsty.


    She pursed her lips, picked up the eternal meditation on the ground, and studied it earnestly under Matsumoto Ranju''s horrified eyes.


    "You... do you want to add the religion?"


    "Yeah, why don''t you join, Matsumoto Ranju, don''t you know my legend, as the older captains, I was an unprecedented villain at first.


    Later, he was defeated by Captain Yamamoto and followed the agreement to challenge more masters before staying in the Gotei 13 team.


    Now that the eternal religion has come, and the body and mind are righteous, what do you think I will choose? "


    Matsumoto Ranju was shocked.


    Finally remembered the legend after hours.


    According to the rumors, Uozhihualie is the most irresistible **** of death, because she is merciless and unrelenting.


    But after joining Reaper.


    She expressed doubts about this rumor.


    Even doubt.


    After all, Uozhihuareel is very gentle in front of people, even the same feeling as the neighbor''s big sister.


    Love your subordinates.


    Love all the weak.


    It turns out that these are all disguised by her, hidden under the quiet face, is an extremely fanatical heart.


    Worship the strong.


    Pursue stronger power.


    The devil in Uozhihuaretsu''s heart is released again!


    The power displayed by the gods made her fascinated, even fanatical...


    As a strong worshiper, how can she tolerate ordinary people and surpass her own power?


    After being placed for half a month.


    Uozhihualie finally couldn''t help it.


    Especially when she learned that there were countless masters in the God Realm, almost every cell she was anti-excited was beating.


    That''s the excitement from the ages.


    The content of the Eternal Meditation is very simple.


    Uozhihuareel finished reading in just one minute, and then she placed the book by her feet, took a deep breath, and slowly calmed her excited body.


    Then entered the world of meditation.


    Ten minutes later.


    A terrible red wave rushed into the sky.


    The entire headquarters was shocked.


    Dongxian, who is handling official duties, has to look at the fluctuations on the dome, and sneered: "I have another friend, haha...you will be able to attack Seinling Court soon, right."


    This breath is many times stronger than him.


    And it continues to soar.


    But T¨­senyao was not afraid at all.


    Because of joining the cult, there will be no betrayal.


    Let this world feel true justice, I can''t wait!


    Above the dome.


    Uozhihualie''s disheveled hair spread out, and the terrifying Reibu continuously bombarded the surrounding space, and even caused a large area of ??cracks.


    Countless great emptiness was suppressed on the ground by this terrible force.


    It lasted a full three minutes.


    She just returned to normal.


    The clothes floated slowly, Mao Zhihualie opened his eyes slowly at 1.5, and the wound on his body was completely healed.


    The hair fell smoothly on the heels.


    Although currently unclothed.


    But there are only three of them nearby, which is not a big deal.


    Feel the brand new power in your body.


    Uozhihualie exclaimed: "So this is the power of God, no wonder you have become so powerful, it''s really incredible..."


    She stretched out her hand and shook it.


    The Zan Poknife that had died was once again in the palm of his hand.


    And this weapon has also completed its evolution.


    The whole is pink, like a peach blossom.


    Young Sentao tilted her head and smiled: "Yes, the power of God is so powerful, sister, what power system did you choose?"


    "My power attribute is very peculiar, not like your fire. When I was meditating just now, a special **** gave me this power.".


    Chapter 404 Mao Zhihualie received Liu Ning''s gift, and the envoy of the **** was born!


    Uozohana''s explanation made Hina Morita very curious.


    When practicing by yourself.


    There is only the law body of the gods, and ten points of cultivation light.


    Each one represents the system of cultivation,


    Because Feimei is fire.


    So the attribute of her cultivation is naturally fire.


    And Uozhihualie in front of him actually said that there is a special blessing from the gods, what is going on?


    Seeing Hina Mori Tao''s expression, Uozhihuareel instantly understood that not everyone has received the gift.


    So she explained: "The person who gave me the strength is a woman who speaks very softly, a powerful **** in the underworld."


    "I still don''t understand, wait for the master priest to come back, you can ask him again."


    "This... okay."


    Uozhihualie said helplessly.


    Soon she left the cage and began to move around in the virtual circle.


    Now Aizen comes here for a while every day.


    Otherwise, the power of Hina Sentao alone will not be able to save those imaginary ones.


    Before the opponent came 29 years ago, Uozhihuareel realized her own strength. Once she specialized in kendo, until the peak was no longer able to improve.


    Only began to study other power systems.


    To put it simply.


    It''s really idle and boring.


    And coupled with the healing effect of his Zan Pokhan, slowly the enthusiasm in his heart began to cool down.


    Become a quiet woman who doesn''t even know herself.


    She stood on the stone steps, closed her eyes, and a wave of soul fluctuations appeared in her heart.


    A radius of tens of thousands of meters.


    All are within her perception.


    Looking at the crying and wailing souls, Uozhihualie''s heart moved, and his fingers flicked forward.


    A gentle pink light.


    It fell like a cloud, and finally turned into a pond.


    The pond is about a hundred meters in size.


    The pool water turned pale blue.


    The seemingly ordinary pool will exude a charming fragrance.


    Continue to spread out.

 Chapter 493：

    at this time.


    A big empty one kilometer away, feeling the power of the pool water, rushed towards here frantically, as if there was something it wanted in it.


    The nearby believers were surprised.


    Prepared to attack immediately.


    Hina Sentao glanced at Mao Zhihualie, and immediately ordered: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, this is the power to prepare the goddess..."


    That big Xu is in the form of an animal cheetah.


    The running speed is incredibly fast.


    In the blink of an eye, I came to the vicinity of the pool. Although there was a group of strange creatures not far away, the subconscious mind in its mind was telling itself.


    The pool in front of you is the most important.


    In the next instant, the cheetah rushed into the pool.


    The ice-blue pool water has a fatal temptation. The moment it plunged into the pool, the quiet water suddenly rioted.


    It swallowed the cheetah like a living thing.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The water splashed continuously, and the cheetah obviously found that he was fooled, but no matter how hard it struggled, it couldn''t leave the range of the pool.


    Eventually a puff of black smoke rose.


    The pool water then returned to calm.


    Then a thin woman got up from inside, her eyes confused, and she was wearing a white linen coat.


    There is a blood-red word "Sin" printed on his forehead.


    Both wrists and ankles are shackled.


    But soon this person''s gaze fell on Mao Zhihualie''s body.


    She knelt down sincerely and performed a twisted etiquette.


    "Go, confused child, you can have a perfect life after completing the atonement..."


    Then that person learned a new life with the help of believers in the religion.


    At this time, Matsumoto Ranju who was in the cage was dying of jealousy.


    Wow, this is your first betrayal.


    Don''t blame me then.


    Thinking like this in his heart, Matsumoto Ranju ignored nothing, picked up the idea of ??eternal meditation and began to learn.


    She was also angry.


    Since the captain can betray Seireini.


    Then what''s terrible about myself.


    Moreover, Matsumoto Luanju faintly felt that even if Captain Yamamoto came over, it would not change the fact that the gods grew stronger.


    People are covered by gods.


    What can you change if you persist?


    Join if you can''t beat it.


    Anyway, it won''t become a virtual, that kind of ugly thing.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of power. It''s terrible. Master Airan relies on illusion, and you relies on the pool. Is this the power of authority?"


    "It''s authority, but only a small part."


    Uozhihuareel recalled his situation at that time.


    The mysterious adult is named ¡¾Ling¡¿.


    Seeing that there is a suitable ghost like her, she gave her strength compassionately, and she needs to give back to the other party''s gifts in the future.


    Go to the underworld and help the other party manage.


    Simply put, I was recruited.


    Uzhihualie looked at the butterfly mark on the back of his hand and smiled faintly in his heart.


    There really is no free lunch in this world.


    However, why this pool of water is so powerful is because this kind of thing is not her own power, but comes from the gods.


    It is the water of the yellow spring of reincarnation.


    More than an hour later.


    Matsumoto Ranju also became a member of the gods.


    The attributes are earth and wind.


    Zhan Po Dao was directly strengthened to become a guardian spirit, a black and white cat squatting on her shoulder.


    Soon after, Aizen returned.


    He seemed very happy to see them joining.


    "I really didn''t expect that if you joined so quickly, how about Mao Zhihualie, whether you realize the greatness of the gods?"


    "Forget it, that 073...just ask, is there an adult named [Ling] in the God Realm?"


    "[Ling]? I know this... Honestly, I have joined the priest for a very short time. I don''t know about the many great beings in the **** system for the time being, but I can ask others."


    Lan Ran sat on the chair and opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Looking at the hot group chatting, they raised their own questions.


    Mysterious **** of death: "@Ö»°®Ç®µÄºüÀê, Tu Shan Yaya Goddess, is there an adult in the God Realm called [Ling]?


    My subordinates have the power to gain this adult, so I want to ask. "


    Tanjiro: "[Lemon]? This name is very curious, but I have no impression at all."


    Second Li: "+1"


    General Yuwen: "Is it a goddess? I remember that there is no such name in the goddess."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I rely on... Someone of your men actually got the gift of [Lime] adults, cowhide... Little brother, your world hasn''t been sacrificed yet, right?"


    Mysterious Reaper: "No, so I want to ask. To be honest, this subordinate of mine only became a believer today, but because of some strength, so..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Lan Ran, listen now. [Lemon] is the most special existence among the goddesses, and is currently the **** who controls the underworld and manages that plane.


    The God of Eternity gave her a great surname instead of being like us. ".


    Chapter 405 Shocking Lemon God, Mao Zhihua Lie''s Arrangement!


    Liu Ning is the soul of hell.


    Nature is the most special existence in the plane.


    It is also a rare super power in God''s Domain.


    Countless times stronger than Ye Rou.


    But the premise is that she restores the memory of her previous life, which is very difficult at present, because the broken soul is not as simple as restoring the human soul.


    Maybe her soul was left in a different space.


    Even left at a different time.


    What''s more, it might be collected or sealed by some big shots.


    These are all possible.


    However, even so Liu Ning''s practice speed is still very terrifying.


    Strength is improving every day.


    And what satisfies Liu Che most is that the other party is very well-behaved and manages the underworld very smoothly.


    As for asking Uozhihualie to help.


    He naturally satisfied the other party''s request.


    After all, people are thinking for their own sake, the more perfect the world of the underworld, the stronger their own power.


    So Liu Che opened the authority to her.


    But for a long time, only a few people entered her eyes.


    This is the first time that it has been directly blessed like Uozhihualie.


    Lan Ran was shocked when she saw Tu Shan Yaya''s explanation, oh my god.


    He originally thought it was an unknown goddess.


    But he didn''t expect to master the terrible existence of a plane.


    Mysterious Reaper: "Thank you for the explanation. I really cried. I didn''t expect that our world would have such a good genius."


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s okay. It happened that I was going to bed today and I also asked the gods. Your vision power system is a bit special.


    All the rules are formed in the underworld.


    The soul is powerful, and human beings are extremely weak.


    However, it will be normal to integrate into the God Realm in the future, go work hard..."


    Mysterious Reaper: "Okay, thank you Goddess for your guidance. That... can I ask you something? Between me and Goddess Rin Tosaka..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Ah this...I can''t mediate, but you should apologize yourself. She is a very hardworking goddess. If you apologize, you should be fine. ¡¨."


    Kratos: "Hello everyone, I''m here to report hehe..."


    The lone star Ouyang: "Yeah... Isn''t this Kratos? Come on... Share your recent days, have you been out to sea yet?"


    Because Ouyang Shaogong''s own experience is very similar to Kratos.


    So the two of them have now become good friends who talk about everything.


    The former is that his destiny was played by the Emperor and Nuwa, and the lone star of Tiansha was almost played to death.


    The latter was used by the gods as a tool of revenge, and his wife and daughter were killed by himself.


    Simply put, there is no God.


    They are still toys in the eyes of others.


    Seeing Ouyang Shaogong''s appearance, Kratos also smiled in his heart.


    He replied.


    Kratos: "Thank you for your concern. After conquering the three tribes on the island, I chose a few young people to be called priests. The rest are now logging wood. I am going to the Temple of Delphi to kill the sage first. , And then seek revenge on the Nemesis!"


    General Yuwen: "Your idea is very good, but it''s better to be careful of those gods jumping over the wall in a hurry. After all, Ares, the God of War, wants to overthrow Zeus''s rule by relying on you."


    Originally, he didn''t know the Greek system.


    After Tosaka Rin¡¯s popular science, I understood why the goddesses hated the Olympus native gods.


    The other party is really an improper person.


    It was a group of barbarians who gained power.


    Although Ru Mao drinks blood, he can''t do it.


    But the ugliness of human beings has been magnified countless times on them.


    Kratos: "Well, I know. God of War... Let this old dog live for a while, and soon I will take his dog''s life.


    It is also helpless to go to the Temple of Delphi now, and I want to save the God of Oath, Oaks! "


    While he was quietly expanding his power.


    Oakes appeared beside him.


    When Kratos got rid of Nemesis''s nightmare control, the opponent was very surprised.


    However, just when Kratos was about to kill the opponent.

 Chapter 494：

    Oakes told his tragic experience, and he said that if Kratos wants to overthrow Zeus''s **** system.


    He will give his full support!


    Of course, the most important thing is.


    He wanted his father, Ares died in Kratos''s hands.


    Originally, Oaks was a tool that was born when he was given the hope to overthrow the notice of Zeus, but the genes of Ares and Nemesis don''t know why.


    After fusion.


    Created him this rubbish.


    Since then, Oakes has lived in hell, and whenever Ares has a bad temper, he has become a venting bucket.


    Now it is a deep curse.


    Life is miserable.


    Mysterious Reaper: "Then you talk, I should go to work! Come on, Mr. Kratos... I look forward to the day when you break the Three Realms!"


    Kratos: "¡§"Thank you, and I hope you will be forgiven by the goddess."


    Consciousness returns to reality.


    Lan Ran briefly told Liu Ning about the situation, and the latter seemed very surprised.


    Unexpectedly, I won such a great gift from the gods.


    She was already satisfied with the blessing of the God of Eternity, but now that she was given a double gift, I can imagine how excited she is.


    Matsumoto Ranju next to her poked his mouth.


    what the hell.


    He didn''t give me a second blessing. It''s really partial.


    Alas... Forget it, with the current strength, it is estimated that the old man Yamamoto group will not be able to catch me, so this is enough.


    "So, how are you going to deal with the corpse soul world? Do you want to forcibly attack..."


    Uozhihualie is ready to attack.


    But I saw Aizen shook his head.


    "Strikes are the behavior of fools, and the power of the **** of death is not monolithic. As long as you keep getting in touch with each other, the **** of death''s system will naturally collapse.


    I don''t want to lose valuable combat power.


    Now if you have time, you can go to reality and look for some young women with spiritual power, although I don''t think they are as good as the two of you.


    But it¡¯s always good to have more goddesses...


    This is our bargaining chip. "


    Uozohana thought for a while, then looked at the situation in the virtual circle, shook his head and refused: "In the eyes of the old man Yamamoto, Ranju and I were both arrested, so someone must guard this place.


    I won''t go to this world, let her go...


    And you can''t always leave Seireini, missing for a long time, the old man will find something abnormal.


    And Hina Morimo and Dongsen are like this! "


    She thinks about things in many directions.


    If he can purify the emptiness, sitting in the emptiness circle is the most suitable.


    Moreover, she and Matsumoto Ranju were captured, and now they join the cult, just to deal with the abundance of things here.


    Now it depends on whether Aizen agrees. .


    Chapter 406 Depressed Death Gods, the temptation from the old man Yamamoto!


    "Well, it''s worthy of Mao Zhihuaree. It''s true that my brains are changing very quickly. I really won''t be found out, but Hina Mori Tao and the others are indeed at risk.


    Just do what you said, and the reality will get rid of Matsumoto. This is something made by the communicator using spiritual power, and you can contact me in this world.


    Of course, you can also go to the temple to get a sacred fire.


    All temples can be contacted just by offering worship. By the way...Matsumoto, don''t forget to establish a sect in this world..."


    Ai Ran''s words undoubtedly made them very satisfied.


    Trust is always the most important.


    Then Aizen opened the passage and disappeared.


    Hina Mori Tao and Tosenya also left soon.


    Then the space cracks in the virtual circle began to heal.


    Matsumoto Ranju smiled lightly: "This will give me power, it''s great..."


    While she was talking, she used her power to break through the space.


    Ready to go to this world.


    But at this time, Mao Zhihualie suddenly said: "Remember if there are dead people, don''t forget to lead them to the virtual circle, we will send them to the underworld."


    "Uh...what should I do?"


    Matsumoto Ranju was dumbfounded.


    Is it possible that all the souls I meet will send them to the virtual circle?


    That''s not exhausting.


    Uozhihualie shook his head and put his hand on the back of the opponent''s hand.


    It was lit with pink light.


    A rose appeared on the back of Matsumoto Ranju''s hand.


    "073 This is the imprint of time and space here, like sending the soul to the corpse world. Now I give you the authority. If you encounter the right ghost, I can give them the next level of power."


    "It turns out it''s okay, it''s easier..."


    Matsumoto Ranju smiled sweetly, turned and disappeared in place.


    Walk in the void.


    She touched the back of her hand and sighed, "I''m sorry, Silver. I must be very sad that I can''t appear in front of you, this is fate..."


    With the sound falling.


    The black robe completely enveloped her beautiful figure.


    Until no inch of skin is exposed.


    From the moment she was captured, her body was a god.


    If you don''t value yourself.


    Then it is disrespect to God.


    Matsumoto Ranju didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    This night, this world will usher in a huge change, because a powerful priest has appeared.


    Night sky.


    Whether it''s a ghost or an evil spirit, or a terrible emptiness.


    Will be taken away by this mysterious man in black robe.


    She will appear accompanied by the fragrant wind, and then ask a question.


    "Poor soul, feel the greatness of the eternal religion..."


    Overnight.


    Dozens of ghosts disappeared in the big city.


    So that the **** of death who is hunting down the soul in this world is dumbfounded.


    Why did our goal disappear?


    --------------------


    At the same time, within the corpse soul world.


    Seireitei.


    The atmosphere today is particularly solemn.


    Regarding the disappearance of Uozhihuareol and others, no news has been found so far, as if they did not exist at all.


    Not only that, but some low-level Reapers also disappeared somehow.


    At first it was just one or two.


    The headquarters thinks that it may have gone out to play, or did not go home to perform the task.


    The disappearance was not confirmed until three days later.


    And in the past half month, tens of thousands of souls have been lost in the entire corpse soul world.


    quietly.


    Even if Captain Yamamoto went to check it in person, he couldn''t find the problem.


    There seems to be an invisible big hand.


    Steal these souls in secret.


    "We can''t go on like this!! Captain Yamamoto, let us thoroughly investigate Rukun Street..."


    Ichimaru silver binoculars are red.


    Said almost madly.


    My best friend has disappeared for almost a month, almost driving him crazy.


    During this time, he searched again and again.


    But there is no clue at all.


    On the contrary, many souls were injured because of his rude methods.


    Aizen next to him pretended to snorted coldly: "Ichimaru Gin, you better calm down, because of your business, now the captain has received a lot of complaints."


    "So what? Do we have to bear with our companion being arrested... Then who will it be next time? The matter will always be resolved."


    Ichimaru Gin didn''t want to expose his friend relationship with Matsumoto Ranju.


    Said with a disguise.


    He turned his head to look at the old man Yamamoto. The latter said without changing his face: "The old man doesn''t know what to do.


    Are there any recent discoveries from others? "


    Kuchiki Byakuya and Kenzaki Kenpachi shook their heads.


    The old man Yamamoto looked at the others, who were all the same.


    Ugh...what a headache.


    He glanced at everyone, and began to guess who betrayed everyone in his heart.


    If it''s just an external enemy, there can be no clues.


    Think back to the weirdness of this period of time.


    And every time I was empty, the old man Yamamoto finally started the elimination method.


    The first is Neyori, as a mad scientist, he can''t betray Seireini.


    The second is Kuchuki Byakuya, as a well-known family member in the corpse soul world, naturally will not lead to the destruction of the family because of the mere religious religion.


    Mengmu Jianba had no brains.


    Just a reckless man.


    Do things lavishly, not so fine.


    It''s impossible for Broken Bee, although she worships Ye Yi, she can''t betray.


    Ichimaru Gin was so painful, it was naturally impossible.

 Chapter 495：

    The kid from Kumura Zuojin is loyal to me, and whoever betrays him cannot betray him. It belongs to the white list of safety.


    Although Jingle Chunshui is not tuned.


    But at last he is also his own apprentice, will he betrayed because of his strength?


    It''s hard to tell.


    As for T¨­sen, he was a little suspicious, even though he was stubborn about his tasks on weekdays.


    But silent people will inevitably join.


    Ai Ran is a genius among geniuses. Will he betray the corpse soul world and the Seorei-tei?


    Not sure for the time being.


    However, his ability is very much in line with the cover-up point.


    But the problem came, and the people who monitored him found no abnormalities, and they were even doing research at home yesterday.


    He is a nerd type of person.


    Everyone watched as Captain Yamamoto fell silent, and couldn''t help quieting down.


    Just at this moment.


    The old man Yamamoto pulled out his sword and attacked Ky¨­raku Chunshui!


    The speed is so fast that everyone did not expect it.


    "Old man, what do you want to do? Are you crazy!!!"


    Jinglechun was furious.


    He quickly blocked with double knives, but was forced back dozens of steps by the power of flames.


    But the old man Yamamoto didn''t speak at all. Instead, he turned and locked the target to the kneeling Tosenyao.


    Kanhuo Taito made an arc in the air.


    Point straight to the opponent''s chin.


    This is a killer move.


    If you don''t block it, you die!


    Dongxian wanted to block subconsciously, and then he was also knocked out.


    No flaws are revealed!


    The old man Yamamoto''s face was like charcoal, and under his own temptation, the two of them had no problem! ! ! .


    Chapter 407 Attack from Kratos, Castor is destroyed!


    Dongxian wanted to sneer in his heart, but when Jingle Chunshui was attacked, he received Ai Ran''s reminder.


    Otherwise, it''s not you who have been beaten back.


    What should you do now?


    Captain Yamamoto.


    Although he was mocking in his heart, he still pretended to be angry and asked: "Captain Yamamoto, you can''t catch the prisoner, you want us to blame?"


    "The old man just wanted to test everyone. You all know that the Death Squad recently didn''t even find a piece of the Eternal Gods.


    The high probability is that there will be an internal ghost.


    It''s just that the old man is not sure who is good. Since you are okay, don''t be angry. "


    Something from the old man Yamamoto.


    Dongxian shrugged and said nothing.


    But the expression is very ugly.


    And Jingle Chunshui is not angry either. Although he can''t exaggerate usually, he now understands that being angry doesn''t solve the problem.


    In fact, he also feels that there is a ghost in the team leader.


    It''s just not sure who it is.


    After all, they are all familiar teammates.


    It''s really hard to judge.


    In the end, the party broke up unhappily, and Ai Ran continued to return to his research room to do the work he should have done.


    And the meeting room.


    The old man Yamamoto asked Ky¨­raku Chunshui: "Which captain level or vice-captain level do you think is a problem recently."


    "This... is really hard to judge. It is really embarrassing to have the motive of committing the crime, but also the strength.


    Several captains acted alone, and were called back only recently.


    If he insists, maybe Dongxian has a bigger problem, but you didn''t try it out just now, unless he was pretending. "


    Jingle Chunshui gave his own judgment.


    His ideas coincided with the old man Yamamoto.


    The two talked for a while, and finally Jingle Chunshui said that he would monitor each other for a period of time.


    In a moment, the meeting room became empty.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigeukuni sighed heavily, with a ray of thunder in his eyes.


    "I hope it''s not you, kid..."


    The pressure from those people in Seireini.


    It made him a little tired of coping.


    News will be exposed one day.


    After the meeting on that day, rumors began to appear in the market.


    The birth of the eternal religion has caused a headache for the nobles in the Seorei Garden, and even Captain Yamamoto could not find them.


    Moreover, the disappearance of a series of death gods instantly expanded the power of the eternal religion.


    Is this the **** of death who is always on top?


    What a bunch of rubbish.


    In the past, the fox pretended to be a tiger, and treated the people on Liuhun Street improperly.


    Now finally suffer the consequences!


    Everyone has a hatred of wealth, and for civilians who can''t live in Seirei Garden, the more death is lost, the better.


    It''s best to let those nobles completely die.


    It is precisely because of this idea that the eternal religion continues to grow.


    ----------------


    Within the world of God of War.


    Kratos took the boat and took ten soldiers to the Temple of Delphi.


    Killing is just a derivative of hatred.


    After really getting calm.


    Coupled with the help of the group members, Kratos felt that instead of killing the sage, it was better to recruit him to be his helper.


    After sailing.


    It takes only a few days.


    The group came to the foot of the Temple of Delphi.


    Looking at the temple in the sky, and the mechanical giant snake, Kratos and others began to get busy quickly.


    The news he got from his good brother Oakes.


    If you want to kill the betrayed prophet in the temple, you must turn on the organ giant snake, otherwise you can only fly in the air.


    Kratos is naturally capable of flying.


    But he didn''t want to expose this power.


    Because of the practice of eternal meditation, the blood oath of Ares has been broken, and the curse of the three vengeance goddesses may attract the attention of other false gods.


    In order to ensure the perfection of his road of revenge.


    Kratos hid this power.


    A few hours later.


    The organ big snake completed its work, and the temple was reopened.


    A scent of decay came over.


    "Master, the door opened..."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Kratos held the weapon in his hand and kicked the door to pieces.


    Surprisingly.


    Castor seemed to have anticipated his arrival, and was sitting in the chair, staring at himself and laughing.


    "Are you ready to face your end?"


    "A mere mortal, wants to provoke a sage? I admire your courage..."


    The sage Castor stood up. It turned out that he was a Siamese baby from birth, so he was practicing.


    Strength is doubled, not doubled.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In addition, since the prophet Arifirya lost his eyes and lost his supernatural power.


    Castor completely took this temple as his own.


    The power is more than several times stronger than before.


    In his opinion, the arrival of Kratos was just a gift he gave to Lord Nemesis, how could human beings die to his opponent.


    Castor stood up and threw his shirt aside.


    The old body is extremely disgusting.


    Especially half of the body is still growing in the abdominal cavity, which is as terrifying as a monster.


    "Feel the power from the sage, mortal..."


    Castor used his divine power and slammed towards Kratos.


    A blow to the horizontal line.


    Fast as lightning.


    Only at the moment he attacked, Kratos smiled contemptuously.


    0..............


    This kind of ridiculous attack has no power at all.


    Don''t say it''s him, even the men next to him can be killed! ! !


    "Come on, disassemble this stupid prophet for me!"


    Kratos didn''t even use any weapons, but blasted him with a punch.


    It completely destroyed Castor''s most proud attack.


    Then the four entourage appeared near Castor, the black iron chain firmly controlled him, accompanied by their force.


    The sage Castor split instantly.


    "Cut... a **** dared to provoke our master priest, remember to bring a letter to those **** pseudo-gods in hell, and say that the real messenger has come."


    One foot stomped on Castor''s head.

 Chapter 496：

    Then a pool of blood flowed out.


    When Castor died, he didn''t want to understand that a few mortals could destroy himself so easily.


    He was killed without even saying a word.


    At this time, Kratos came to the prophet Arifirya and looked at the woman with hollow eyes. He sighed, "Are you okay?"


    The latter nodded and told him the nastyness of the three vengeance goddesses and Ares.


    In the end she said: "Kill me. I can''t have supernatural power without my eyes. I will die soon."


    "Why don''t you choose to resist? Have you seen that ridiculous ant? We are all believers of the true god, not the current **** of Olympus, but the ultimate **** who created this world."


    "Who is he?"


    "Great God of Eternity!" Man.


    Chapter 408 Arifirya''s joining, the betrayal of the God of Contract!


    Arifilya was a prophet who resisted the power of God.


    Because her eyes can see through the illusion.


    No illusion can stop her from spying, so she was brutally dug out by the three vengeance goddesses.


    In the end, he was thrown into the sea by his own betrayer.


    Those eyes are still sleeping in the statue of Apollo.


    However, if you want to resist those false gods who are deeply ingrained in you, what is the price you need to pay.


    Arifilya didn''t know.


    But he hasn''t died yet, and the person in front of him seems unimaginably powerful.


    Maybe you can launch an impact like those proud gods.


    Arifil Yar paused, and said, "I have no fighting power, and even lost my supernatural power. Do you want to save a woman who is tired of fighting?"


    "You are wrong. Before I touched the true God, I thought I was weak. In fact, our strength is very strong. We strengthen our faith. Come on... Ariphireya, accept the power of God."


    Kratos used divine magic to inject the idea of ??eternal meditation into Arifilya''s mind.


    This prophet who once possessed supernatural powers.


    Attracted by the noble divine writing, the soul can''t extricate itself from it.


    The guard next to him has already handled everything, standing behind Kratos silently waiting for a new companion to arrive.


    It''s less than twenty minutes.


    Arifirya''s eyes lit up, and a pair of luminous eyes grew out of the empty eye sockets.


    The new eyes are stronger.


    Not only can you see the scenery thousands of miles away, you can also see everything that will happen within ten seconds.


    Arifirya got a new life.


    She knelt down on the ground religiously, and said word by word: "Thank you for the gift of the gods, the believer Arifilya knocked on the priest."


    "Do you understand what I mean? The gods of Olympus are just a joke in front of the truly great gods. Come on... Let''s bring down the island, kill the three vengeful goddesses, and welcome me back by the way. friend."


    Kratos said lightly.


    There was no change in his expression.


    To expand the religion, development alone is not enough.


    More cruel methods are needed.


    For example, Zhu Shen! ! !


    Kill the three goddesses of vengeance first, so that for your own church members, on the one hand, it improves morale, and on the other hand, it also expands its influence.


    Arifilya nodded, and walked out with everyone.


    At this time her strength had long been restored.


    Those conservative words just now naturally cease to exist.


    She even wanted to give those false gods a taste, especially if she poached her own dual-purpose slut, she must let the other party try the painful taste.


    They were all sitting on the boat.


    Went to Tilo Island.


    With Yarifelya as the guide, they went smoothly without encountering any crisis.


    At the same time on the road, Kratos also learned of the conspiracy of the gods.


    To put it simply, treat him as a toy.


    And the gods were afraid because of a prophecy.


    And the **** of war Ares seized this opportunity to completely control himself, and then found out that his son and Kratos''s younger brother were not the man of fate.


    The opponent aimed at himself.


    Thus, a series of tragedies began to be born.


    "Master priest, is the friend you mentioned, is he the son of the Three Vengeance Goddess, can he really become our ally?"


    "Hehe... you will understand when you see him, he is also a poor man."


    Father doesn''t hurt, mother doesn''t love.


    Only use him as a tool.


    No one can accept such a day.


    Not to mention the Son of God!


    ......


    At this time in the palace of the three vengeance goddesses.


    Oakes couldn''t help sneer watching his mother and several other goddesses discussing the breaking of the blood oath.


    Haha, let''s discuss it slowly.


    When you **** leave, I will give you a huge surprise.


    Just wait.


    "What should we do now? The servant Castor is dead. I feel that the mortal will go to Tilo Island in the next step. If you want to break your illusion, you must have the real eye of that bitch."


    "In that case, let''s go straight ahead, a mere mortal, can''t we still handle it?"


    "That said, let''s go sisters!"


    The opinions of the three goddesses reached consensus.


    The waving wings left the old nest.


    Here to explain, this lair is not a mountain, but the corpse of a Titan.


    When Zeus slaughtered the Titans.


    One person chose to betray, that is, a giant with a hundred arms, a cowardly existence.


    Later, because of betraying Zeus, he was hunted down by the three vengeance goddesses...........


    After all, the divinity of these three people is so.


    All those who betray the oath will be tortured by them.


    The death of the Hundred-armed Giant naturally increased the power of the three goddesses.


    The gods of this world do not follow the pure incense system, but the divinity! ! !


    For example, the Nemesis, if they meet the bloodsworn and do not choose to deal with it, they will slowly become weaker.


    And if to punish the betrayer.


    Their divine power will be improved.


    Simply put, the false gods in this world are all servants of the law.


    Even slaves.


    The believers in the eternal religion, even the lowest-level believers, use the power of the law.


    And every false **** here is a slave to the law.


    They live for the law, and their character changes because of the law.


    For example, Ares, God of War.


    He has been instigating wars everywhere, so that more people believe in himself.


    The fiercer the war, the stronger his divine power.


    So there will be the original gambling agreement.


    Liu Che treats his believers with both kindness and power.


    But the gods here spread fear to their believers, and even deliberately create natural disasters.


    For example, in Kratos'' hometown, the plague was released.


    After watching his mother and the other goddesses leave, Oakes smiled coldly and untied his sackcloth.


    On the shriveled body, there are amber crystals one after another.


    They are the things the Nemesis installed on the flesh.


    Because Oakes is the **** of the 1.5 covenant.


    The contract that acts on oneself will be several times more powerful.


    But today they are all going to shatter!


    "Drink... Untie it, you disgusting things, I''ve had enough of this kind of life..."


    Oakes roared grinningly.


    Hundreds of imprints on his body were all shattered.


    After finishing all this, he sat cross-legged on the ground and began to meditate.


    At this time, the three vengeance goddesses are heading towards Tilo Island.


    I didn''t expect the son of the family to rebel.


    Because they guarded Oaks all the time, he couldn''t throw himself into the embrace of the true god.


    Now used to have a chance.


    Naturally, I have to make my own plan.


    Half an hour later, the body of the Hundred Armed Giant exploded, and a terrifying figure came out of the blood fog. .


    Chapter 409 The Death of the Three Vengeance Goddess, Kratos''s Request!


    "This is the power of the gods Kratos said. It''s really terrifying. It''s a pity that the body of the Hundred-armed Giant has decayed for too long, otherwise it can be given to this old man as a gift."


    Oakes stood on the mountainside against the wind.


    The gentle peaks are blowing head-on.


    This kind of comfort made Oakes a little intoxicated.


    The body will not be painful, instead it will be a comfortable feeling and a strong body.


    The strength that makes people safe.


    This kind of feeling Oakes only felt the moment he was born.


    "Now that you have gained the strength, then prepare to go to Tiluo Island to meet. I hope that Kratos will kill her mother soon, otherwise it would be a bit guilty to kill her personally..."


    Oaks murmured.


    The body floated up in the air, turned his head and flew towards Tiluo Island.


    Tilo Island at this time.


    The sea is inverted.

 Chapter 497：

    Terrible battles are taking place in the sky and the earth.


    A few minutes ago.


    The Three Vengeances came to this small island. The goddess of Vengeance who manipulated the power of illusion, immediately locked onto Kratos and others on the island.


    "Sister, I saw that 29 mortal, he seems to want to look for that bitch''s eyes..."


    "In this case, I''m relying on you to do it. I thought he would come by himself, but now I''m taking other people with me. Forget it, hurry up and kill those boring mortals. We have to take him back to torture him."


    Everyone wants to control Kratos.


    Because he is a good tool.


    The goddess of illusion nodded and activated her supernatural power.


    Then Kratos and his party below stopped, and the goddess flew down with a contemptuous smile on her face.


    Just when she came to Kratos.


    Finally found that something was wrong, the other party''s eyes were so bright that it didn''t seem to be in the phantom situation at all.


    "Mortal, you..."


    boom.


    A broad palm grabbed her slender white neck.


    Kratos smiled indifferently and said, "This is the so-called Nemesis? Go to death for me, a bunch of sluts!!!"


    With a violent force, he directly threw the Illusory Goddess to the ground.


    The knife in his hand fell suddenly.


    "No...my sister..."


    Accompanied by the wailing of the eldest sister in the Nemesis, the head of the goddess of illusion separated from the body in an instant, and as a control insect, she likes to torture people the most.


    For some reason, he froze for a while.


    Brush Lala.


    Ten special iron chains tied the goddess and pulled it to the ground.


    Then the spear pierced her heart.


    The second goddess died in battle!


    The eldest sister in the Nemesis was completely frightened when she saw this horrible scene.


    At the same time, he was very angry.


    She turned into a thousand-meter-high sea monster, and began to prepare to destroy the island in front of her.


    The sky turned into darkness.


    Countless dark clouds rolled in, and the entire sea was rough.


    At this time, Arifilya, who was standing behind Kratos, suddenly said: "Be careful, this pseudo-god is about to launch a tsunami!!!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I have something for her, bring me up..."


    In a moment, a spear made of fine iron was taken by the congregation.


    Kratos tipped his spear and used his supernatural power to move the **** pattern inside.


    "Today will be the first day for me to kill the gods, and it will also be the beginning of the fall of all the gods, the three vengeance goddesses, completely perish in despair..."


    boom.


    The spear in Kratos''s hand ignited a golden flame.


    Like a meteor, it flies toward the forehead of the last of the Nemesis.


    See this terrible attack.


    The goddess immediately blocked it with her tentacles, and even launched a tsunami.


    As a result, the power of flame on the spear.


    It destroyed everything.


    "No... I am a goddess... how could it be killed by a mortal..."


    A huge hole appeared on the siren''s forehead.


    The body slowly fell down.


    "Huh, such strength is only worthy of torturing mortals... Bah..."


    Kratos'' victory.


    Make the church people behind me very happy, and they cheer happily.


    With the power of the true god.


    They defeated the gods of their own world, and their original feelings of anxiety are now completely settled down.


    Then when Oakes came over.


    What I saw were three dim hearts.


    "It seems that you have solved the problem in front of you. Are you going to find Ares next?"


    "No... let him live for a while, we need to develop!"


    Kratos collected the hearts of the three goddesses and said very calmly.


    His words convinced everyone.


    After all, the growth of the religion can make them continue to grow stronger.


    The most important thing is that Kratos is waiting for an opportunity, an excellent opportunity!


    Time will not be too far away.


    The group returned to Kratos'' hometown in a small boat.


    Because of the practice of eternal meditation, Oaks has completely got rid of his former identity and is now wearing a white robe.


    Became one of the priests of the religion.


    After this trip.


    The believers in the religious religion looked at the hearts of the three goddesses brought back by the master priest.


    Looks extremely happy.


    A group of people sang and danced.


    Discussing about the altar.


    The former patriarch found Kratos.


    "Master priest, more and more people have joined the cult. When will we hold the sacrifice?"


    In this world.


    Sacrifice like gods.


    It''s commonplace.


    Even if it''s okay, you have to sacrifice like a god.


    Otherwise, it will provoke the anger of God.


    After all, God is moody.


    So now the patriarch came to ask 077, out of fear of God.


    After all, the current gods have given everyone the power to allow him to live happily in this sinister world.


    There was a terrible sea beast not long ago.


    Attack their fishing boat from the sea.


    In the past, people might kneel in fright and beg for mercy, or even pray for help from the gods.


    Now they directly turn the other party into fish skewers.


    Let them eat the flesh of sea beasts for seven days.


    Such happy days are not long, and even young people are asking about sacrifices.


    Even at the expense of some tribesmen.


    They are all willing.


    Kratos smiled at the patriarch: "Don''t be afraid, I can communicate with the messenger of the gods and wait for a while before offering enough sacrifices.


    Our gods are different from those false gods of Olympus.


    God is merciful. He only hopes that there will be more believers and that everyone will have a better life..."


    Tears filled the eyes of everyone who said something.


    Oaks stood by, silent.


    The eternal **** is indeed too benevolent. Such a perfect **** is the existence that he serves.


    Not a dog thing like Zeus.


    After comforting the patriarch, Kratos took Ochs to the cliff.


    "There is a mission, don''t you know if you dare to go?"


    "What task?"


    "The mission of destroying the gods, if you can go, I don''t have to wait for five years!".


    Chapter 410 Rin Tosaka: The sow is purer than the goddess of Olympus!


    According to the confession of the goddess Tosaka Rin, in the near future.


    The world will encounter a crisis, that is, Atlas will, with the help of Persephone, the queen of the world, revenge like the Olympus gods.


    When the time comes, the world will fall into deep darkness.


    The gods of Olympus will also mostly fall asleep.


    In this way, he has the opportunity to do something special.


    It''s just that now he has an additional Ochs, and the opponent is the son of Nemesis, and he can also join the underworld to perform tasks as an undercover agent.


    After listening to Kratos''s explanation.


    Oaks smiled and said: "Then I will go to the underworld first, and spare Ares'' life temporarily, but your strategy is very good, if you can speed up some time, it is really good...then the world will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry, the Olympus gods are just a bunch of idiots. They want to tease mortals every day. There is never a time to really love them."


    Kratos smiled at Oakes.


    The two raised their glasses and drank them all in one fell swoop.


    Men''s friendship is so simple.


    Like-minded, what else do you use.


    The next day, Oakes quietly left the headquarters and walked towards the underworld.


    -----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Kratos: "Hoo... I finally got revenge and saved my friend back. The feeling of revenge is really cool."


    Tosaka University: "Oh? Then you didn''t continue to seek revenge on Ares? I want to understand..."


    Kratos: "Well, I have thought about it during this period of time. It is okay to resurrect my wife and daughter sooner or later. It is still the most important thing to strengthen the religion, and to strengthen your own strength.


    Oaks has gone to the underworld, and I am also sitting in a carriage, and I have begun to step into it like other countries.


    Until we are ready, let the false gods understand who is the real master. "


    Troubled Times: "That''s right, your Spartan education is too rude, learn more from our Oriental Chinese-style education.


    You will find that the momentary humiliation and patience are for better revenge. ¡¨. "


    The first emperor of Qin Dynasty: "Yes, I don''t want to see that I have the best scenery now, I was once a hostage."

 Chapter 498：

    There are many smart people in the group.


    There are more old yin goods.


    Such a guy can''t count both hands.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "@kratos, I remember that there was a document in the group that said that you can call goddesses to fight. I think you can call the priests or goddesses when the sun falls."


    Tanjiro: "It is indeed very good. Herder is very smart. However, the only pity is that I heard that the goddess of Olympus is very unscrupulous, and only a few gods remain chaste."


    Tosaka University: "It''s not only unscrupulous. The sows are not like them. They are just primitive human brains, but Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and Pandora, the goddess of doom, can fight for it."


    Kratos: "Everyone is helping me. I''m sorry, I will invite you to drink when we meet in the future, and forgive me for being a vulgar person."


    Troubled Times: "What is rough or not? Everyone is the chief priest. If you can help, you will naturally help. Didn''t Zhu Tiedan give you advice the day before yesterday?


    Whoever knows something will teach you something.


    Right, at least better than thinking by yourself. "


    Courageously: "Hey, I know how to govern the people, and I feel almost ashamed of governing tribes..."


    Kratos: "No, no... Your method is very useful. Now the two tribes on my island have tens of thousands of homes to join, thank you very much."


    Tosaka University: "Speaking of Herder, what''s going on over there now? The Celestial Realm doesn''t seem to be easy to manage, right?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "It''s okay, Callett has been directly destroyed by Kahn, and the group of thugs bewildered people all day, and the destruction can be regarded as peace of mind.


    As for the heavens, he obeyed my orders and established the religion of God.


    Peace was slowly restored. "


    Anthun was killed, it is good for the heavens.


    And how did the people at the bottom know that Antuen was driven by her?


    The high-level dared to be angry but dare not speak.


    This caused Herder to intervene in the heavens, which became extremely simple.


    And Taples is better to say, let people be stationed there directly.


    Without a few leaders, the group of creatures couldn''t resist the power of the gods, and recently established a portal.


    Even if Tebols leaves in the future, they can manage there through the portal.


    The number of believers is increasing every day.


    What really cares about Herder is the Devildom itself.


    The change in the environment here is what makes her happiest.


    Mysterious Reaper: "I really envy Mr. Kratos after watching your chat. There are so many gods that can be killed, it''s exciting to think about it."


    Tianxia will help the lord: "That''s for sure, but your world is also very interesting. Last time I heard the Zanpaku Knife you said, I thought it was very funny, so I can get one when I have time."


    Ninja scientist: "The so-called Zanpakuto is actually the power of the soul. After all, there is no trash Zanpakuto, only the soul of trash. Awakening power depends on luck, right?"


    Mysterious Reaper: "¡§" Isn¡¯t that the case. The most powerful Reaper in our world is Captain Yamamoto. Relying on the oldest fire-type Taito, he became the strongest person.


    If he awakened the trash Zanpakuto, it would be a waste. "


    The lone star of Tiansha, Ouyang: "Luck is really disgusting. I never like luck. We can communicate more after Aizen. I think we can learn from you, pretend to be a white lotus, and join Tianyong City to do it. thing..."


    Last night, Ai Ran recounted his latest interesting story.


    It made him feel a little sore.


    Just in front of others, develop the religion and steal people.


    The key is whether the other party really knows.


    Every weather is dying.


    This feeling is very cool to think about.


    It''s a pity that Zhenren Ziyin has been trapped by him in the headquarters of the religious sect, and he can''t appreciate that expression anymore. It''s very unpleasant.


    Mysterious Reaper: "Brother, please forgive me. I just choose this method just because I don''t like fighting. After all, I am a gentleman, alas..."


    Blond boy Sam: "Just a gentleman with glasses, I still wear glasses."


    ------------


    Inside the eternal temple.


    Sitting in Liu Che''s arms, Alexandra was peeling fruit for him. The little girl was humming a little song in her mouth, and she seemed to be in a very good mood.


    The calf flicked.


    Seeing Shen Wudu is a little dizzy.


    As for Posem, he played the harp next to him to relax the minds of all the sisters.


    Yao Yao was sitting aside and was going down with Tu Shan.


    The seemingly solemn palace.


    Now it has become your divine recreation room.


    Now after the emergence of the laws of the water system, Tu Shan Yaya also easily broke through the gods, sitting next to her sister and gesticulating her husband.


    As a result, he was severely knocked on his head, and his mouth straightened out of grievance. .


    Chapter 411 Harmonious Daily Life in the Palace, Xiao Luan''s shock!


    "Do you understand if you don''t talk about watching chess?"


    Tu Shan Honghong was beautiful, and Tu Shan Ya Ya suddenly didn''t dare to speak out.


    In fact, this is not to blame Tu Shanhonghong being angry.


    My second sister is good at everything.


    There is a talent for learning everything.


    Especially in love affairs, he is more talented than himself, but playing chess here is a stinky chess basket! !


    Every time I listened to her, I lost it in a few steps.


    Well, in fact, she doesn''t know how.


    Just enjoy the process of playing chess.


    Enjoy the warmth of getting along with Kagura.


    Every so long, Liu Che would gather them together like this to get close to each other to express his love for them.


    After all, it is God.


    The strength of the backbone of the gods.


    Their status will be higher than that of ordinary goddesses, and they don''t even have to wait for the sign to be turned over.


    If you can take the initiative to request.


    However, in addition to the main god, there are still many goddesses who can be favored by gods.


    For example, several goddesses who came to the gods not long ago.


    Plant Queen Posem, and Tiangong Alexandra, are goddesses with superb temperaments and obsessive spirits.


    I have been here for half a month now.


    There is no momentum to leave.


    But it''s no wonder that her 077s are strong in their own right, and they are both natural talents.


    Popularity is normal.


    After about a month, the treatment of ordinary goddess will be restored.


    The goddess Galadriel was also very favored.


    Now it''s back to normal.


    It belongs to the welfare of the newcomer.


    Liu Che looked at the cheerful group of goddesses, and couldn''t help showing a comfortable expression. That''s right.


    Cultivation every day is inherently depressing.


    When it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nice to get together.


    At this moment, Xiao Luan''s dissatisfied voice came from outside.


    "Wow, you found a few more young ladies... all of them are so beautiful!!!"


    The eldest wife carrying a snack suddenly arrived.


    Suddenly, there was a flutter in the crape myrtle palace.


    Alexandra jumped down with red face and hurriedly bowed her head to salute. The rest of the goddess also nodded in salute.


    "See Master Xiao Luan."


    "Well, sister go ahead, don''t be so polite."


    That being said.


    But Xiao Luan''s respect for them is still very useful.


    When she saw Ye Rou breaking through the lower god, she suddenly opened her small mouth and exclaimed: "She...she actually broke through the lower god, my God..."


    "What''s wrong? Master Xiao Luan."


    Ye Roudai asked with a slightly frowned eyebrow.


    It is indeed difficult to break through, but it is not as difficult as imagined.


    Xiao Luan looked up and down for a long time before saying: "It''s more than wrong. You are not innate gods, so naturally you don''t know the difficulty of breaking through. My gods, the strongest people are just nine stars.


    This has been maintained for thousands of years. It is a thousand times more difficult for an acquired goddess like you to break through the lower gods than we are.


    It''s amazing..."


    At this moment, Shilock was lying on Tsunade''s head, enjoying her comfortable breath.


    Suddenly, I saw Xiao Luan appear.


    This girl couldn''t hold it directly.


    Whoops.


    Flew directly from a distance.


    What kind of identity is Xiao Luan, he pinched this sphere in one hand.


    "what?"


    "Oh... don''t hold me so hard, don''t hold me so hard..."


    "Swallowing attributes?"


    After Xiao Luan saw the essence of Shilock, he was shocked again!


    The creatures that swallow attributes are very rare.


    And her origins are swallowing existence, and only the ancient beast like Candle Dragon can possess the law.


    Ye Rou next to him looked at Xiao Luan in a daze, and Shilock who kept crying for help.


    He quickly explained: "Lord Xiao Luan, please let go. Shilock is a new god, and she likes the existence of energy, especially light..."


    "So that''s it, why did I pounce on my chest and gave you a little guy..."


    Xiao Lu suddenly realized that this goddess loves light.


    A few days ago, Gladys gave her a necklace of light fused with ten pieces of the law as a gift to her.


    I didn''t expect Shilock''s little nose to be so sharp.


    It was simply given to her.


    Seeing the shining silver treasure, Shilock shed tears in greedy.


    "Thank you, Xiao Luan, I love this kind of stuff so much..."


    Shilock transformed into the body and left the necklace on him.

 Chapter 499：

    The light element does not matter if it is integrated into one''s body.


    This kind of thing is simply a dream treasure.


    "Thank you, you are all Che''s gods, count as my younger sisters, don''t disappoint my expectations."


    "Hmm. I''ll be obedient..."


    Other goddesses saw Xiao Luan''s arrival.


    Quit consciously.


    After all, they are big houses.


    Moreover, they have been occupying them for a long time, and they naturally have to give them an independent space today.


    The space suddenly became empty.


    Xiao Luan knelt and sat beside Liu Che, with an oil bottle dangling from her mouth, like a resentful woman.


    There is no way anyone can let her have her own pride.


    Unwilling to integrate his own God''s Domain into Liu Che''s God''s Domain.


    And she also has her own pride.


    I want to collect information and do what I can.


    "Well, don''t show such an expression, they are not quite sensible..."


    Liu Che tried to comfort her, but he rolled his eyes.


    Why doesn''t this guy understand my heart at all.


    I always come to you, and I don¡¯t know that I am actively looking for you.


    It''s only been a while.


    There was another group of little fairies in the Eternal Temple, and seeing their splendid appearance, they must have been well moisturized.


    She is really mad at her.


    Especially the flower elves who twisted and smiled just now.


    It was amazing.


    It was born entirely by a flower and tree, and the strength is very strong.


    It is not a problem to break through God.


    "Huh...Then we make an agreement, and we will meet with me every seven days, otherwise I will really be angry."


    "Row."


    Liu Che hurriedly responded, and Xiao Luan slowly recovered his happiness.


    When it comes to Ye Rou.


    Xiao Luan asked curiously: "How did you discover these goddesses? Seeing their talents are good one by one, Ye Rou breaks through the lower gods, and the rest of the gods should have such a chance."


    Said his goddess.


    Liu Che was inevitably a little proud. He smiled and said, "Do you think they are all of this strength? That would be wrong. In fact, when I found them, I spent a lot of time thinking about it.


    This power is their own breakthrough. "


    Xiao Luan opened her mouth big and small, and she didn''t expect this result at all.


    But when you think about it carefully, it is indeed the case.


    Only in this way can it be explained.


    Don''t think it is difficult for the lower gods. For the acquired gods, if they break through the lower gods, it means that her strength has been recognized by the world.


    In the future, as long as you work hard to cultivate and become the main god, it won''t be a problem. .


    Chapter 412 Hundreds of millions of chances of transformation, Yuwen Tuo world promotion!


    And if the acquired creatures cannot become the lower gods.


    Then it represents their potential in this life, and only the divine stage.


    Throughout his life, he could not break through the lower gods.


    Generally speaking, this probability is one in a billion.


    After all, the gods have resources, why not provide other believers with more potential?


    The acquired life is for God.


    It''s just a toy that can be thrown away at will.


    That is, Liu Che and those who belong to the gods are moved by the true feelings, and those real creation-level gods are very indifferent to his believers.


    Even cruel.


    If you can''t create value, you can die.


    After all, gods have a long lifespan, and those acquired creatures can use their divine power to buy them.


    This value is enough to be reflected.


    There are enough fragments of the law, it is better to go to the gods market to auction some slave gods.


    But in general, such a **** will not give up.


    In the end, many believers of gods are very weak.


    It''s just their tool man.


    Now that Xiao Luan saw Ye Rou break through the lower god, the shock in her heart can be imagined.


    However, she did not dare to ask more.


    After all, Liu Che has her own secret, so it''s okay if she asks too much.


    Then the two of them fell in love.


    ---------------


    Xuanyuan Sword World at this time.


    Since Yuwentuo came back, the power has begun to expand wildly.


    The teaching strategy of the religion is people-oriented.


    And as long as the creatures who join the religious sect, they can all become residents of the religious sect.


    Lives in the Central Plains region.


    Even if you don''t want to come, you can also worship in the grassland.


    But you must believe in gods.


    Yu Wentuo''s mother manages the affairs of the government, while he handles affairs in various places, finally a few days later.


    Jaguar came from everywhere.


    The grassland has completely become a religious area, and those barbarians who do not obey the discipline have also been conquered by them. The only shortcoming now is that they do not obey the discipline.


    But this kind of thing is easy to say.


    Kill anyone who refuses to accept it.


    Tens of thousands of barbarians, after five thousand people died, their minds finally wavered.


    One by one became a slave to the religion.


    However, this is enough to sacrifice.


    Yuwentuo returned triumphantly from the land of the barbarians, and there was endless cheers throughout Daxing City! ! !


    "Master priest..."


    "Master priest..."


    "Look, Master Master is smiling at me."


    "Fart, that''s laughing at me!!!"


    ...


    Listening to people''s laughter, Yuwentuo was so happy that he finally unified the world.


    It''s time to prepare for the sacrifice.


    My old friends.


    Do you miss me?


    When Yu Wentuo returned to the palace, his mother had already prepared everything. After all, everyone everywhere knew that this was the final stage.


    Whether it is an altar or a temple.


    Even missionary.


    They are all ready.


    Even the Empress of the Di Human Race has been taken into the altar city.


    "My son, everything is ready, when will the festival start?"


    "Tomorrow, I need incense to bathe!"


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements."


    ...


    The next day.


    After the people got the news, they didn''t sleep at all.


    People all over the world are taking baths, washing themselves a little bit, and wearing neat clothes.


    From the beginning of the day.


    People gathered together in small groups and marched towards the temple.


    Regardless of spirits or ordinary believers.


    There was an expression on his face.


    Excited.


    Approximately in the morning.


    The sacred fire was lit in the temple, and fireworks began to ignite in the altar city.


    Countless divine lights rushed straight into the sky.


    Yuwentuo stood on the altar and shouted: "Please artifact!!!"


    In a moment, the artifacts prepared by him were revealed one by one.


    The Empress of the Di Human race also followed behind the people, and finally bowed down before the altar.


    "The sacrifice is ready, and the ceremony officially begins!"


    Yu Wentuo said solemnly.


    He knelt on the altar and began to recite the sacrificial text.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer Yu Wentuo. All faiths in this world return to orthodoxy. I pray that you will take our people back into the God Realm..."


    "Pray for the great and merciful eternal god..."


    "Pray for the great and merciful eternal god..."


    Accompanied by a loud cry.


    The world of Xuanyuan Sword finally changed, the bright sky dimmed, and terrible pressure fell from the sky.


    Then a misty and sacred voice came from outside the sky.


    "Can!"


    Yu Wentuo understood that this was the voice of God, and his heart began to get excited.


    Finally, I worked hard for so long.

 Chapter 500：

    It''s blossoming! ! ! !


    boom.


    The black sky curtain envelops the entire world, and when people are shrouded in sunlight again, they realize that they have come to a strange world.


    The colorful starry sky is the main theme here.


    There is no night, no day.


    This kind of dreamlike world makes people extremely shocked.


    Is this the realm of God?


    There is a sun and a moon in the sky.


    All are a hundred times larger than their original world.


    Boom.


    Just as people were indulging in the new world, the earth began to shake, and the mountains rose high.


    The whole world is expanding rapidly.


    The original celestial realm was directly torn apart and merged with the world.


    There are many auras in the rivers and lakes.


    Countless cultivators in the religious sect are greedily absorbing the light spots of divine power in the air.


    0..............


    This is so comfortable.


    It''s more comfortable than taking a panacea.


    It was after the meeting.


    A unicorn appeared in front of Yuwen Tuo, on which stood a young girl.


    "To express the will of the gods, the priest Yuwentuo offered sacrifices to the world, recruited believers, and conquered artifacts...Finally, God decided to grant you the identity of a four-star envoy.


    A six-star divine weapon, a long sword, one piece for ten thousand years of cultivation, and one companion **** pet. "


    "Yuwentuo thanked the gods for the gift!!!"


    Most of the rewards for the sacrifices of the people of the fairy world are like this!


    Naturally, Yuwentuo will not surpass others by much.


    Otherwise it will appear a bit unfair.


    Yue''er pursed her lips, and continued: "Now you can move freely, but don''t forget the management of the fairy world. Every year, the gods will get a score."


    "Yes, Lord Goddess."


    Yuwentuo knew in his heart that the more powerhouses in his own world appeared.


    Naturally, the higher the merit.


    Fortunately, there are dragons in this world, as well as some cultivators.


    There should be no problem.


    The big deal is to work harder when you look back, and teach them every day!


    Yue''er then bestowed the divine decree on Yuwen Tuo, and then gently grabbed the altar with her little hand.


    A beam of glazed sky fell down.


    Then she disappeared in front of people with the sacrifice.


    On the way back.


    Yue''er stroked her chest lightly, muttering to herself: "Hu...Fortunately, I didn''t read it wrong, so many people looked at me, so nervous..."


    Eliya next to her smiled and said, "You, have to believe in yourself." People.


    Chapter 413 Collecting World Treasures, the Evolution of the Law of Life!


    Yiliya''s ridicule caused Yue''er''s eyes to roll.


    "You are talking about being light and carrying divine decree, it represents God, if I have any ignorant actions.


    That''s not good, my heart throbbed.


    Fortunately, nothing went wrong. "


    Yue''er stroked her chest with a shocked look.


    Illia who was watching kept laughing.


    After a few minutes, they returned to the eternal temple.


    Concubine Yan and Alice Phil have been waiting for a long time.


    "mother."


    "Mother."


    The two young girls rushed towards their mothers like pigeons returning to their nests.


    "Is it going well this time?"


    "Well, it''s just a little nervous, thanks to Illiya being beside me to cheer me up, otherwise my legs will be soft..."


    Yue''er''s heart was lingering, and Concubine Yan couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    This girl is good with everything.


    It means that they will look at the words of the gods very seriously.


    This is no wonder.


    After all, the gods are extremely fond of them, and it makes sense to become like this.


    At the other end, Liu Che was lightening this harvest.


    "Ding...your main priest, Yu Wentuo, opened the national sacrifice and sacrificed the magical demon pot, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the supreme artifact of space---[The Universe Pot]."


    "Remarks: The law of space in your God''s Domain has surpassed the total amount of a law, how about it?"


    Liu Che''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t expect the system to have this kind of function.


    So he hurriedly said: "Will I get the law of space after fusion?"


    "Yes, host."


    "Quick, merge..."


    Liu Che''s eyes were red when he heard that a complete law of space could be obtained.


    The law of water system has just been obtained.


    Now that the law of space is obtained again, it is simply lucky.


    While he was speaking, the entire God''s Domain space began to expand crazily, and the believers who practiced the power of space in their bodies felt their own power expanding.


    "This is... the power of space, can it be said that the gods have regained a new power!!!"


    "Definitely, you can see the current laws of space clearly."


    The experienced believers said excitedly.


    This is amazing.


    Because every time the divine power of the gods recovers, they will also follow to enjoy the blessing.


    Why in the world of God''s Domain.


    They will choose the law of fire, and there are many laws of time.


    It is precisely because of these two rules that the easiest to understand.


    Similarly, the law of life is very easy, but it is more demanding.


    The birth of the law of space now will undoubtedly create a group of powerful believers.


    Lying in Liu Che''s arms, Xiao Luan was awakened by the power of the majestic space. She looked at the divine power surging outside in a dazed manner and asked: "You understand the law again?"


    "Ah...Yes, I realized it after waking up."


    Liu Che made an excuse at random.


    As a result, Xiao Luan really believed it.


    The two hadn''t been out of the house in the past two days, and they were both in the temple.


    Liu Che broke through now, naturally like he said.


    Xiao Luan was stunned for a long time, and finally came out a word.


    "You won''t abandon me in the future..."


    Looking at Xiao Luan who looked like a little woman, Liu Che was suddenly silent. He shook his opponent''s hand and said nothing.


    Just looking at each other tenderly.


    The eyes can be teasing.


    It is also the most sincere.


    Humans can tell whether they have spoken through their eyes, while gods can see through their eyes the love in their hearts.


    Xiao Luan''s strong eyes gradually melted.


    She lay in Liu Che''s arms.


    Said softly: "As long as you don''t change your mind, I''m really scared..."


    He is too good.


    Good enough to make geniuses feel inferior, and make those evildoers feel ashamed.


    Liu Che stroked Xiao Luan''s hair and said softly: "You...think too much, I have the law of love, this is my heart.


    I don''t think of women as objects like those old monsters.


    I like you without any thoughts.


    To like is to like, just like the goddess in my temple, even if they were born humble, as long as they love me in their hearts, everything is enough. "


    "Um... I get it."


    Xiao Luan smiled sweetly, like a kitten, and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    She is tired after all.


    Then Liu Che received other messages from the system while comprehending the power of space.


    "Ding...your main priest, Yuwentuo, opened the national sacrifice, sacrificed the Kongtong seal, and triggered a million times increase. You have obtained half the law of life and the supreme treasure of the life system---the seed of life."


    "Note: Since you understand the law of life, this power will be directly added to this law..."


    "The current law of your life system is: Level 2, 30%."


    "and many more!"


    Liu Che saw this and found the problem.


    He looked at the system panel in confusion, and asked: "System, what is the level of the law? Isn''t the law I understand satisfactory?"


    "Answer the host, the law you understand is perfect and complete in this world, but the system detects that there are higher-level things.


    So in the case of the overflow of the power of the law, a new power system was opened without authorization. Do you have any questions?


    If you don''t want this power, the system can modify the original state of the meeting and save the power! "


    Liu Che''s face is dark, Nima''s has broken through, it is time to change the ass.


    "Don''t modify, keep the status quo! And show me all my rule panels."


    "Yes"


    [Law of Love]: Level 1, 60%.


    [Law of Fire]: Level 1, 90%.


    ¡¾Law of Water¡¿: Level 1, 5%.

 Chapter 501：

    [The Law of Time]: First level, 80%.


    [Space Law]: Twenty percent at the first level.


    [Law of Life]: Thirty percent at the second level.


    The remaining laws were not successfully cohesive and will not be displayed for the time being.


    Liu Che took a look and found that the system displayed very correctly.


    Among the current laws, the fire law is the basic, and 1.5 is the easiest to comprehend, while the time law itself is blessed.


    The growth rate is very fast.


    As for the law of life, it goes without saying.


    The secondary bonus is naturally powerful.


    Although I don''t know what is above the law, but judging from the current state, it is good that I can grow indefinitely in this realm.


    Wait until it is invincible, and slaughter the high-level space!


    "Ding...your main priest, Yuwentuo, opened the national sacrifice and sacrificed the Haotian Tower, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the supreme artifact --- [Thirty-three Heavenly Tower].


    It is detected that there are artifacts in the tower and hates the host very much. Do you choose to clear it?


    If it is cleared, the law of life can be used to condense a new spirit. "


    After reading this introduction, Liu Che sneered: "Clear Device Spirit, give me a more obedient one."


    Chapter 414 The East Emperor Bell of the Creation Grade Treasure, Liu Che advances to immortality!


    Since Qi Ling hates himself, he naturally chooses to clear it.


    "Do not..."


    Accompanied by a faint cry of exclamation, the spirit of the Thirty-Three Heavenly Tower was obliterated.


    Then a faint breath of life came from inside.


    It was born from Liu Che''s divine power.


    I was very close to myself since I was born.


    Although he can''t speak yet, he has already shown the emotion of worship.


    "Grow slowly, don''t worry..."


    Qi Ling soon sent a happy mood.


    Then Liu Che looked at its attributes.


    [Name]: Thirty-three Heavenly Tower.


    [Level]: Supreme artifact.


    [Potential]: Infinite, can be improved.


    [Properties]: With a large number of laws of gravity and space, the interior is self-contained, with one layer and one world.


    [Qi Ling]: Incubating.


    "Hi...this attribute is a bit scary..."


    Liu Che took a breath as she watched.


    Even if it is a supreme artifact, with thirty-three layers of space, it means that it can hold more divine power.


    The potential is endless.


    From the supreme level, you can continue to be promoted.


    That''s so cool.


    "Ding...your main priest, Yuwentuo, opened the national sacrifice and sacrificed the Eastern Emperor Bell, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of 29 creation-level treasures-[Creation Chaos Bell]."


    "Remarks: This treasure is too terrifying. It has been compulsorily recognized by the system and cannot be betrayed forever."


    "Remarks: The treasure possesses the spirit [Xia Rou] when it is bound, so it is bound together and there is no need to worry about betrayal. (There may be some small emotions...


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host for obtaining a creation-level treasure and two extra rules."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for obtaining [Rules of Destruction]"


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for acquiring the [Law of Life], it is detected that you already have the second-level law of life, and you have now integrated into it, evolved into the third-level law of life, and comprehended the magic [immortality]!"


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for being an immortal existence."


    Remarks: Three-level law of life.


    The law is immortal, and the host lives forever.


    Unable to be killed, the law is the host, and the host is the law.


    Even if it is sealed, once someone recites the name of God, it can be revived again.


    [Prompt]: The host''s strength has surpassed this realm, do you choose to leave?


    "will not leave!!!"


    Liu Che looked at the beating system panel, took a deep breath, and quickly chose to refuse.


    Damn it.


    I didn''t expect the Donghuang Bell to be so terrible.


    However, if you think about it, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Xuanyuan Huangdi relied on the East Emperor Bell to create three worlds, and the increase was billions of times, and it was indeed reasonable to become a creation-level treasure.


    The key is the law.


    I just understood the law, now I understand it again.


    The law of life has been strengthened again.


    Not only achieved immortality, but also achieved destruction symbiosis.


    Now you don¡¯t have to be afraid of being killed, right?


    Liu Che wanted to laugh arrogantly, but he suppressed the excitement again when he thought that he hadn''t broken through the current creation level.


    Once he was in the blazing blue fairy field.


    It was because of the power of the gods that he was forced to leave.


    From the current point of view, if you become stronger again, you will be forced to leave.


    At that time, it was estimated that he was the master.


    It seems to be fast.


    Pangu axe hesitated to be destroyed by himself, and Yuwentuo naturally couldn''t make sacrifices, but there was a goddess in the follow-up.


    Over there is the queen of the Di human race.


    Ding...your main priest, Yuwentuo, opened the national sacrifice and sacrificed to the Empress of the Di Human Race, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star goddess---the Empress of Tides. "


    Very unpretentious girl.


    Infatuated for a thousand years, deceived for a thousand years.


    In the end, she made up her mind to serve the gods, a very innocent girl, and Liu Che naturally liked it very much.


    As for the promotion of Yuwentuo World, Liu Che chose the fairy world.


    This saves a lot of things.


    It''s easy.


    Because he was afraid of waking the beauty in his arms, Liu Che hid his breath this time.


    There is the suppression of creation-level treasures.


    His breakthrough this time did not cause any fluctuations.


    But the God''s Domain has caused earth-shaking changes.


    "Ding...Because you have obtained the laws of the space system, the area of ??God''s Domain has increased tenfold! The stability has increased five times! The defensiveness has increased threefold!"


    "Ding...Because you have obtained the laws of the life system, the concentration of vitality in the God''s Domain has been increased by 100%, and the strength of the life attribute believers has increased by one stage."


    "Ding...Because you have obtained the rule of destruction, believers with attack attributes in God''s Domain can comprehend this rule. The attack power in God''s Domain is strengthened by 5%, and there is a certain probability that enemies of the same rank will be destroyed directly!"


    [Rule]: Destroy.


    [Utility]: Destroy objects directly from the essence, only life and the law of time are its opponents.


    This is the explanation given by the system.


    However, it is also normal.


    After all, the law of destruction looks terrifying, but in fact there are many flaws.


    The law of life can be reshaped, but the law of time is fundamentally resolved.


    As for fate, that is a higher level.


    "Ding...Because your life system law has gained a stronger bonus, the vitality in the God''s Domain has been strengthened by 200%, the believer''s strength has increased by one stage, and all the divine fruits have matured in advance."


    After harvesting all system rewards.


    Liu Che only breathed a sigh of relief.


    And Tsunade, who was reading outside, had inexplicably increased his strength by two stages, and from it he also realized the magical powers of the life system.


    The power of the life **** system strengthened again.


    Make countless goddesses dumb 080.


    "Oh my god...I''m too bullying. I just said I was going to catch up with them, but suddenly I got stronger, jumping twice at a time...How long has the Jade Spirit come here?


    This is all about touching the level of the gods, oooo..."


    "Stop talking... Tu Shan and Rongrong are not the same, damn..."


    "Oh, it''s useless to be jealous. Sister Kikyo is just a part of the life **** system, but she gets the same double jump, and so is Hitomi..."


    "It seems that we have to be able to grow up, otherwise a single attribute won''t work."


    It was Karen who was talking.


    In exchange for countless eyes.


    Because she is also of the life **** system.


    And Yan Ruyu completely completed the transformation in the emerald light, and the whole person''s temperament surpassed the past.


    Aloof from the dust, it still has a god-like brilliance.


    The sour An Miaoyi and others are almost full of lemonade in their eyes.


    There is no reason.


    It was enough to cultivate quickly, and now they have surpassed them and become gods.


    So angry! ! !


    However, other goddesses have also begun their breakthroughs because of the blessing of the power of space or the blessing of destroying the divine power.


    On this day, all the goddesses stopped their movements.


    All entered the cultivation.


    This is also true of Nero, who especially likes to have fun. .


    Chapter 415 The Thirty-Three Heavenly Tower Appears, The Terrifying Star Destroyer!


    The changes in God''s Domain have exceeded the imagination of believers, and the space has directly doubled.


    Divine power has also become stronger and vast.


    All of Liu Che''s goddesses went to retreat, and some of the chief priests were still messing up in Ye Laohei''s world, since the Eastern Wilderness was eliminated.


    They began to flock to other regions.


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "I rely on...brothers come back soon, the power in God''s Domain is strengthened again, the life gods, space gods, and water gods are coming..."

 Chapter 502：

    Tanjirou: "The power of the gods has recovered again???"


    General Yuwen: "Bucai Zai Xia just sacrificed the world. It may be that the power has been supplemented. In short, God''s Domain is so cool now..."


    Ninja scientist: "Fuck, then I won''t play anymore, I will go back to practice first!!!"


    For peace: "Wait for me, brother... I have to go too..."


    Chu Dashan: "Goodbye, I also Goodbye..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Let''s all go, I also want to go to God''s Domain!"


    After all, he was also the person who sacrificed the **** star. Now that he heard that the gods had changed, he would naturally come back to practice.


    When Ye Laohei returned to the God Realm with his younger sister.


    Can''t help being frightened by everything in front of me.


    What''s happening here?


    At this time, his power was tyrannical and terrifying, but it was like a drop in the ocean in the realm of God.


    So small.


    The God''s Domain at this time has become more ancient and more sacred.


    There is divine power everywhere.


    Its richness made him feel astonished.


    It''s the first time that Xiao Nun Nuan has come to God''s Domain. She exclaimed: "Every breath seems to be eating treasure..."


    indeed.


    Liu Che''s law of life in God''s Domain is Level 3!


    It''s just quality.


    It''s far beyond the previous first-level rules.


    In this vast star field.


    Ye Laohei''s **** star is in God''s Domain, and he is very proud of the few that can inhabit this layer.


    After all, his status in the God Realm is high.


    Your identity will be more noble.


    However, when he looked up at the sky, he realized how small his thoughts were.


    The originally empty dome.


    That is the floor where the God of Eternity dwells.


    Now there is a terrifying dome pillar on the left, the whole is pale yellow, but it runs through the entire world.


    Ye Laohei asked the believer next to him, "What is that. ¡¨?"


    "Return to the main priest, this is the treasure of the gods. According to the news sent a few days ago, it is the 33rd heavenly tower that runs through the realm of the gods!


    It contains thirty-three heavens, and each layer forms a realm. No matter which believer is to challenge, it must start from the bottom.


    There will be rewards for every three layers. "


    "Hi...Is such a huge thing a magic weapon...Thirty-third Heaven, it''s really scary...How many levels can you challenge at the highest level?"


    After all, he is his own believer, Ye Laohi still needs to observe.


    The believer looked embarrassed and said, "Nine floors."


    Ye Laohei said in astonishment: "You can only reach the ninth floor?"


    The believer nodded and said: "The guardian of the tenth level is a god-level existence. Not only is the profound technique super powerful, but also has the law of destruction. We can''t beat it..."


    "Then this tower seems very interesting, can I try it?"


    The little girl is eager to try.


    The believer nodded and said: "Yes, my priestess, but your existence seems to be directly challenged from the tenth floor..."


    The priestess and the chief priest are stronger than ordinary believers.


    The natural starting point is to engage in some.


    Then Ye Laohei and Xiao Nannan used the teleportation array to go directly to the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda.


    It''s just a black eye.


    The next moment they came to the 33rd Heavenly Tower.


    The environment on this floor is a fiery red landform.


    There are stars, and there are also planets.


    Suddenly, there was a tender voice above his head.


    "Challenger, do you want to start?"


    "Yes!"


    "The guardian will come soon, please prepare..."


    After hearing the voice, Xiao Nun said to her brother: "I''ll take action in a while, don''t intervene at will..."


    "Okay, this is a god''s test, don''t take it lightly!"


    "Hmm. I will work hard..."


    Xiao Nuan clenched her fists to cheer for herself.


    The ball head looks very cute.


    But in the next instant, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Because in the vast starry sky, a huge figure appeared.


    It is the size of a moon.


    The whole is dark yellow.


    No feet, but a pair of terrible arms.


    The other party floated over, and finally stopped on top of their heads.


    When this terrible monster opened his eyes, a terrible pressure came on his face.


    Xiao Nun''s face was frightened.


    In other words... is this kind of stuff that those believers challenge?


    How to fight this kind of thing?


    Ye Laohei''s scalp was numb, good guy...no wonder the believers couldn''t beat them, it''s probably impossible to form a team.


    With a punch, your planet will be annihilated.


    "Hello challenger, my name is Star Destroyer, and the strength belongs to the second star of God, please be prepared, I am about to start attacking..."


    The huge Destroyer had a gentle tone.


    Can be the next moment.


    The opponent made a fist quickly and attacked extremely quickly.


    Ye Laohei turned on the escape technique, and dodged dangerously and dangerously, and a terrible sound came from below in an instant.


    He looked down.


    I saw my planet.


    It was actually crushed by a punch.


    "¡§"Fuck...If I didn''t escape this, I really couldn''t hold it with a single punch...I now suspect that the difficulty of the priest is different from that of ordinary believers."


    "I think so too, brother."


    Xiao Nun''s expression of crying but no tears was obviously frightened.


    They have no spare time to talk.


    Because the Star Destroyer found that he did not hit the enemy, he quickly launched a second wave of attacks.


    Hundreds of meters of huge diamond-shaped obelisks condensed in the starry sky.


    Then cover them over.


    Each one has god-level power, and Ye Laohei''s scalp numb just to dodge.


    However, this also greatly stimulated him.


    Could a little trial knock me out?


    impossible! ! !


    Relying on this stubbornness in his heart, he roared, and the law of fire was fully activated.


    A huge flame halo appeared.


    Directly smash all the stone monuments!


    With the battle, Ye Laohei felt that his potential was constantly being stimulated.


    He was accidentally hit just now.


    At that moment, he even felt a sense of death.


    It was at this critical moment of life and death that I realized the power of the fire to repair.


    Rebirth like a phoenix from the ashes.


    The place where Ye Laohei was injured, with the flame burning, directly restored to its original state.


    And Xiao Nun Nuan also put aside the fear, and constantly used magical techniques to attack.


    Defense is useless.


    The Star Destroyer, as the name suggests.


    It is a monster with the law of destruction, and any defense is useless in front of it. .


    Chapter 416 The lively chat group, one after another fights the 33rd Heavenly Tower!


    Monsters with the law of destruction, pure defense, will only sink deeper and deeper.


    So offense is the best defense.


    Liu Che''s cultivation of believers is not because of their own groping and learning.


    Instead, he constantly fights against the monsters.


    Comprehend the magical effect of the law.


    Since you can''t resist, then change the way.


    Ye Laohei in the battle became more and more fierce and tired at the same time.


    Divine power is declining at a terrifying speed.


    He has been repairing his injuries with divine power, so it is very exhausting to repair his body while fighting.


    However, Ye Laohei has a talent for evildoers.


    Naturally realized the second magical power of the law of fire.


    Use the body of the elements to resist the damage of the destroyer.


    Simply put, it is elementalization, which will reduce some damage than hard resistance.


    The Star Destroyer possesses the law of destruction, and attacking nature carries the law of destruction, which is the power to destroy everything.


    And Huo brought some healing, such a constant attack.


    Two to one.


    Slowly, the body of the star destroyer continued to collapse.


    In the end, only one core remained.


    Brother Ye Laohei was tired like a dead dog, lying on the platform left by the Destroyer, breathing heavily.

 Chapter 503：

    "It''s too difficult, I can''t wait to take my skin off this layer!"


    "Yes, Brother 080, I can''t fight without trying my best..."


    The little girl stuck her tongue out, and golden light appeared in front of her tired eyes.


    Soon a beam of sky fell.


    The two were teleported out, as for continuing to break through the level, don''t be kidding.


    Soon after Ye Laohei came out, the group exploded.


    All discuss the topic of the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda.


    Tanjiro: "Dear brothers, what is going on with this tower? When I went in, I encountered a water system world, where countless waves came from one upon another, and it was so uncomfortable to beat them."


    Second Li: "Have you passed the test?"


    Tanjirou: "It''s barely passed. I practiced water and fire. Although it was beginning to feel uncomfortable, after adapting to the power in the water, I finally mastered the trick."


    Young Master Murong: "I was a little worse, and I lost to that Firefox."


    Ding... Mr. Murong uploaded a video.


    His target of the battle is a flaming fox, who will live forever, unless its power is suppressed.


    Otherwise, it will always be reborn.


    Blond boy Sam: "Dude, you are great. Do you know what I encountered? I ran into the Zerg army directly, damn...have eroded familiar bugs, constantly eroding my mecha, and I almost vomited. .."


    For peace: "I''m not bad, I met a mountain rock dragon, and finally won at the cost of serious injury!!!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "You are amazing, I dare not challenge!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I challenged it, but I met the light elves. The arrows all over the sky were like rain. I couldn''t hide them. In the end, I lost. Why didn''t I see the bald?"


    Watching everyone uploading videos.


    Jack keenly noticed that Fahai had not uploaded it.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "...Can you shut up, I... alas... I met a demon without phase, who turned into a peerless beauty, and defeated me with three punches and two kicks."


    General Yuwen: "You''re good, I was knocked out by a punch!"


    Chaos Times King: "Envy, I feel that I have lost my life when I see activities in the God Realm that I can''t participate in... The 33rd Heavenly Pagoda, I really want to make a breakthrough."


    Dashan Chu: "Don''t break, let me analyze it. This kind of heavy sky tower is required by all priests to participate. I feel that the intention of the gods is to feel that we are too invincible in our own world.


    Use this method to temper us.


    There is only one reward on the third floor, which is actually quite good. Except for the newly added Yuwen Tuo, everyone has practiced for a period of time.


    But the strength of these gatekeepers is not really terrible.


    If I tried my best, I could still defeat the first floor. It is true that after I defeated the first floor, I went to the second floor.


    And successfully broke through! "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "...Brother, you are really fierce. What is the second layer, can you explain it?"


    Dashan Chu: "The monster on the second level is a space warrior, infinitely incarnate, and the speed of space movement is silent!"


    Tanjirou: "Then how did you beat the opponent?"


    For peace: "The enemy of the space system is indeed very strong, but if you can master the laws of the time system, you can actually defeat it. I remember he belongs to the time system, right?"


    Chu Dashan: "Yes, I rely on the ability of foresight to continuously strengthen my abilities. All my divine powers are stimulated. I used time to cut off the opponent''s movement, and finally defeated the opponent three times in a row!


    Now lying on the ground without even wanting to move.


    Compared to the gods and the enemies of Ye Laohei''s world, I feel that they are all floating clouds, so boring...


    You still need to fight against this level of master to get back to what you used to be! It turns out I am so fond of and fighting against a strong enemy. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I also have this experience. Although it is very good to suddenly get the gift of God, but the power is not running well, I am too negligent. I plan to try the second level again in a while!"


    Learning is like sailing against the current.


    If you don''t advance, you will retreat.


    And they are even more so.


    Ease makes one lazy.


    Being content with the status quo is more tantamount to the way to death. It must be constantly tempered to make a person stronger.


    Tanjiro: "I advise everyone here, you must challenge yourself, otherwise...you may be eliminated. Don''t think this is alarmist.


    Everyone is making progress. If you are the only one who stays still, do you think this is good? "


    The old man looked stunned in a daze.


    How many capable people are in the God Realm?


    This is not even clear to him.


    Is he special?


    The answer is no, my own world is average, and the sacrifices offered are average.


    I seem to have done nothing but spread the sect.


    He shuddered at the thought of this.


    "Tanjiro is right. I seem to be a little bit proud, and my divine power hasn''t practiced much, but I am a manager.


    If it is a certain day, those believers will be stronger than themselves.


    What would they think of me? "


    In an instant, Lao Gao recalled the contemptuous look in his eyes, and he became scared in his heart.


    Then he put down the things in his hands, put on the battle armor and embarked on the road to the 33rd heaven.


    He didn''t want to be looked down upon.


    Even if it''s just a look.


    On the other side, Liu Che looked at the feedback from the group and couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that this method is good, at least it stimulates them to know that they are making progress."


    What is invincibility in your own world?


    They are all their own combat power, if they are willing to fall, his priests and believers will become weaker and weaker.


    You must know that those who can become chief priests are talents with a certain talent. .


    Chapter 417 The powers of all walks of life begin to gather, the lively trial tower!


    There are more than the 33rd Heavenly Tower in God''s Domain, and there will be more facilities for people to practice in the future.


    In the chat group.


    The priests who have not been promoted in the world watch the videos in the group, and they are extremely envious.


    They have not rushed out of the world.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I am really envious. There are so many powerful enemies to fight. I think people in our world will love this kind of place very much."


    Pray, Kahn, Casillas.


    They are all madmen who like to fight.


    Such a place is undoubtedly their favorite place.


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Oh...I want to go too, but I still need to develop my faith in my own world. It is estimated that it will be almost three months away."


    Tanjirou: "Huh? Your world speed-so fast..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It''s almost the same. Saruman''s world has been settled, and now it has entered the final stage, mainly because it needs to travel every day to promote the religion."


    General Yuwen: "Then it is similar to my world. I was like that at the beginning. I wasted some time by constantly propagating the doctrine of God. I suggest that Brother Saruman take his time and don''t worry!


    In the end, it will happen naturally, and the world will be promoted naturally. "


    In the absence of foreign enemies.


    This is undoubtedly the best.


    But there is also a special case, that is, the world of Alice.


    She is within the world of Resident Evil.


    It is necessary to continuously develop the potential of each race. For example, Alice has already developed a higher level of genetic lock and is evolving towards a higher level.


    However, it is also because of energy issues.


    That world has real limits.


    However, her slow development of religious religion in this way is conducive to the perfection of the world''s system.


    Alice can actually go directly to the umbrella headquarters to kill the zombies, but it is completely unnecessary.


    Some people just don''t submit to discipline.


    No suffering, no sin.


    It has always been self-centered.


    It takes a hard time to return to simple humanity.


    Alice: "Together envy, I have now moved out of America and I am working together in Asia. The people here are so friendly, they are very different from ours!"


    Sadly reminds the old Gao: "Sure, the quality of Chinese people is so high, and naturally they are not comparable to other races."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Come on, little girl, come here and give you a big gift!"


    Ninja scientist: "Don''t pretend to be a cup, you have not been defeated by the Demon of No Phase, I just fought for a few hours, and finally defeated the Lord of Nightmare, comfortable..."


    Kratos: "I thought the Titans would be big enough. Only after watching Ye Laohei''s video did I understand what is big."


    It is estimated that the Titans of their world since the founding **** of Ling, in the eyes of the Star Destroyer, is just a small bug.


    Stars out with a punch.


    The real spoiler! ! !


    If you can fight with the opponent, thinking about Kratos will feel exciting.


    Lord Ouyang, the lone star of the evil gods: "I also watched with enthusiasm, but I have collected some information from your videos. I don''t know if you have discovered that the enemies you encounter are all based on your own weaknesses.


    Instead of restraining each other yourself! "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "There is still this? Is this really the case."


    Ninja scientist: "I feel that the other party is restraining me, at least my proud nightmare technique is useless in front of the other party."


    Tanjirou: "Then Snake, how did you beat the opponent?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Should it be disgusting...getting something that is half male and not female, such as screaming chicken basketball guys."


    For peace: "I rely on it, that would be really disgusting. I''m going to throw up the meal..."


    Ninja scientist: "Go to your uncle''s bald... I was defeated by life magic! I am easy, I... But one thing is right.


    There are no trials for everyone to enter, and we do not start from the bottom like believers!


    By the way, believers in my world can reach the sixth floor! "


    Tanjiro: "There are only five believers in our world."


    For peace: "Our world is only at the sixth level. It feels like it is not at the level of Chu Xuanfeng, and few can reach the tenth level."


    -------------


    At this time, inside the Thirty-Three Heavenly Tower.


    At the rest area on the sixth floor.


    Karp, Warring States, White Beard, Raleigh and a group of people stayed here.


    In fact, there is a rest area between believers.


    You can communicate here, or you can learn from each other.


    After a while, the white light came on.


    Uchiha took the lead and walked out of the portal.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 504：

    Then there are Bo Feng Shui Men and others.


    He practiced divine art early, coupled with bringing the earth likes to be a traveler, coupled with the condensing of the laws of space, his power is even stronger.


    Has now become a leader in the Naruto World.


    Spirit Calling is a condor with fire attributes.


    "It seems that there is a place for the strong from all over here, right?"


    Lean leaning against the resting bar, holding a glass of wine in his hand, said lightly.


    White beard nodded when he heard the words.


    In the future, anyone who likes to fight can come here to challenge.


    The watershed will get bigger and bigger.


    Until the top powers all gather.


    However, they can''t be proud, because the real powerhouse has already taken a break on the ninth floor.


    There is a rest room on every third floor.


    0........0


    And the straw hat guys, all of them eat dirt on the third floor.


    Not long after, a man dressed in a simple warrior uniform walked out of the white light. This man was holding a long knife and walking with great power.


    "Brother come here!"


    When Baibeard saw the swordsman, he had a passion for friendship.


    "What are you guys?"


    "There is a rest area on every third floor. My name is Newgate. I don''t know what your name is, brother?"


    "Song Que."


    The other party behaved politely.


    Song Que would naturally not be rude.


    The two smiled at each other and began to exchange martial arts.


    Then more and more people poured in, and this layer finally started to become lively.


    Like Inuyasha, and some monsters also arrived.


    He walked in with a knife in stride, and glanced around, and found that he did not have his own brother.


    Inuyasha suddenly couldn''t help sighing: "It seems I haven''t found his footsteps..."


    Sesho Maru is not there.


    Explain that the opponent is stronger than him.


    This is the sixth floor, and I have been desperate to break in. It seems that the gap between them is too big.


    Just when Inuyasha was in a daze.


    A group of people dressed in medieval knight costumes walked out of the portal.


    They are the knights of the round table.


    Gawain and Lancelot walked ahead.


    "Huh... it''s really exciting. If you team up to fight, the difficulty will increase several times. Fortunately, you can handle it."


    "It should be said that there is a sun in the trial space, otherwise our Gao Wen will be finished." Ren.


    Chapter 418 The terrifying tenth-tier gatekeeper, kills the killer pill with one blow!


    There are not many strong people who have reached the sixth floor, but there are definitely not many.


    Many of the moon planes can walk here, after all, it is a high-level space.


    The physique is at one level.


    And most of the powerhouses of Chu Cyclone World live on the ninth floor.


    After all, there is a universe-level existence.


    They can''t be trapped in the first six floors.


    In the rest area on the ninth floor.


    All the top powerhouses are here.


    Such as Uchiha Sasuke, Nagato, Gilgamesh, etc. all sat in the rest area and exchanged their own experiences.


    The number of people who can come here currently adds up to less than a thousand.


    They are the best in every world.


    "It seems that everyone wants to digest their own gains before going to the tenth floor. Since this is the case, the king should try it out first."


    "Gilgamesh is amazing, I admire you..."


    "What''s this, I''m leaving!"


    Seeing people began to increase gradually.


    Gilgamesh couldn''t help it a bit, and wanted to stand at a higher position.


    After all, everyone is just like himself.


    Then he seemed ordinary.


    He put the glass of wine on the table smartly, a golden light lit up, and wearing the golden armor, he sank into the portal and headed to the next level of space.


    The ghost king sitting not far away shook his head and said: "The tenth level is very difficult. Even if you have a god-level divine power, you have to temper yourself to the extreme to pass."


    Sasuke Uchiha was surprised: "Old man, have you tried it?"


    The King of Ghosts grinned, and then sighed: "I tried, but failed."


    His trial opponent is a god-level beast.


    Even though he was exhausted by all his abilities, he only wounded the opponent''s shell instead of killing it.


    There is no alternative.


    After all, it is due to lack of strength.


    Sasuke Uchiha thoughtfully, what does his tenth floor look like?


    According to the law.


    The tenth layer must be its own weakness.


    The attribute should be water.


    He is a fox with the fire attribute, and the spirit calling is a fox with the wind attribute.


    If you encounter a monster with water attribute, or an environment with water attribute.


    One''s own strength will undoubtedly be weakened a lot.


    Then, fire cannot be relied upon.


    The second ability must be developed, and a single ability must always be targeted!


    Suddenly, Sasuke Uchiha trembled all over.


    I finally understand what is going on at this level.


    It seems that you need to cultivate the ability of the space system.


    Sasuke Uchiha quickly found Nagato and told him his thoughts.


    The latter said with a look of surprise: "Are you sure this method is correct?"


    "Yes, just like the third and sixth levels, each subsequent time will get stronger and stronger, why are so many people staying on the ninth floor.


    Isn''t it just showing that their method is wrong?


    A single power, or rely solely on this power, instead of developing one''s own potential.


    I think it cannot be passed. "


    Sasuke Uchiha said very confidently.


    Not far away, when he heard his words, Shishengwan was taken aback.


    Is there such a thing?


    Think carefully about your own experience.


    The third layer encountered a difficult snake demon.


    The opponent''s skin is extremely tough, and swordsmanship is ineffective at all.


    Finally use the body before tearing it apart.


    On the sixth floor, he encountered a huge monster with flames all over his body. From here, he realized his hidden power.


    The power of the underworld.


    This stems from the power of Cangyun Tiangu.


    In the end, neither swordsmanship nor body defeated the opponent.


    It''s pretty good.


    What about the tenth floor?


    Develop your own potential.


    What kind of enemy would it be?


    Sasaomaru looked at the wine in the cup, drank it all, picked up his knife, and walked towards the portal.


    It was lit with white light.


    Sesei Maru saw his gatekeeper.


    That is a huge tree monster.


    The area is as large as an island, and the other party has a very strong breath of life, and the branches can spread and stretch like vines.


    Shashengmaru''s face was pale, and he gritted his teeth and said: "I really told that kid to be right. I need to further develop my own power of death in the underworld."


    Sword in the hand.


    Instantly turned into pitch black.


    Destroyed like the night sky.


    The same is true for the eyes of Shashengwan.


    The power of the underworld.


    Represents death.


    If the power of death can''t suppress the tree monster''s regeneration, then Shishengwan will be defeated.


    He stepped on the surface of the water.


    His body was like a meteor, and he came to the tree demon in no time.


    Just stood firm.


    A branch hit his chest.


    Shashengwan felt that his chest and abdomen were about to split, and was beaten out at a faster speed.


    puff.


    He flew upside down while vomiting blood...


    Was eventually eliminated.


    "Oh... this stupid kid just doesn''t know how to use his brain and understand the power of the underworld, and he has to develop his own insights.


    Obviously so many people have the ability to predict.


    He doesn''t know how to study. "

 Chapter 505：

    Inside the eternal temple.


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue just finished her bedtime, she couldn''t help cursing in a low voice when she saw the failure of the Shasheng Wan.


    It''s really getting more and more unsatisfactory.


    The brain grows on the buttocks.


    Bai was blind and God cultivated him like that.


    Liu Che heard the other party''s low beep, took him back to his arms, and smiled: "He is still young, so he should be rubbed a little bit more. Now the tenth floor is a watershed.


    I guess there is no one who can really get past. "


    "But I think it''s very simple? The tree demon is not fast, just look at the point of the opponent''s attack, and then use the power of the underworld to break through the space.


    Naturally, it came close, and the follow-up wasn''t just playing casually. "


    "But, sister, what you think is too simple. That''s our level. We are all gods. It''s easy to see this kind of battle.


    The power of the underworld is not so easy to master, otherwise, how could God raise the difficulty of the tenth level so high. "


    Alice Phil, who was sitting aside combing her hair, gave a sly smile.


    Ling Yue Xianji sighed: "I understand the truth, but I''m just stupid... Forget it, don''t look at it, the more you look at it, the more you get angry..."


    Then the water mirror in the room disappeared.


    And in the rest area on the ninth floor.


    Ban 1.5 returned with the defeat of the Sesho Maru, and Gilgamesh, who was on the other side, was also beaten back.


    My friend Enqidu said mockingly: "Oh...Isn''t this the oldest king of mankind? How could he be beaten up like this."


    "Rely... long-winded, I can''t help it. Um... the enemy is too strong to be precise..."


    Gilgamesh turned back in black.


    Afterwards, through chatting, the people nearby realized how Gilgamesh failed.


    His own moves are all derived from the magic system.


    It is a treasure.


    As a body of a demigod, he is uniquely endowed by nature.


    Rolled all the way to the ninth floor, but the tenth floor made him horrified.


    Everything that is dependent on is of no use in front of that enemy.


    Because the opponent is a city.


    Desperate?


    One person VS a city. .


    Chapter 419: Creating Chaos Bell to Return to Heart, Ouyang Shaogong''s Yang Mou!


    If this thirty-three heavenly tower is really that simple.


    Liu Che would not set it up.


    The effect is now fully reflected.


    No matter where it is, the strong can come here to practice.


    What class of people are in contact with what class of cultivators.


    Plus there is tremendous pressure.


    You can''t do it without progress.


    The priests gathered in the thirty-third heaven, and the priests who had not been promoted continued to work hard in their own world.


    As the strength gradually becomes stronger.


    Liu Che is also changing a little bit.


    Inside the Eternal Garden.


    Xia Rou sat on the bench, her eyes sluggish.


    She is the tool spirit of the creation chaos clock.


    He was promoted, not only was able to move freely away from the body of Chaos Clock, but also displayed all kinds of mysterious powers.


    Currently in the world of God''s Domain.


    Except for Liu Che.


    Her power is more terrifying than Liu Ning.


    The creation-level treasures have exceeded the boundaries of the middle level of the gods world.


    She was wearing a pale pink dress, her long soft hair reached her waist, her eyes seemed to have starlight, and the ethereal temperament that no one else had ever possessed.


    This makes Xia Rou''s appearance break through the sky.


    For a moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Xia Rou looked back at 29 and saw Dongfang Huaizhu approaching her with a group of sisters talking and laughing.


    "Hello, sister, can we sit here?"


    "Um."


    Dongfang Huaizhu had a joy in his eyes and cast a look at Yaoyao and Wanwan.


    The latter quickly sat beside Xia Rou.


    A group of girls talked and laughed. Seeing that she still couldn''t get in, Dongfang Huaizhu''s eyes rolled and grabbed the other''s little hand.


    Xia Rou frowned slightly, but did not refuse.


    It¡¯s just that some people don¡¯t like to be so close.


    "Sister, we all know why you are angry. It is because the gods have wiped out the true spirit of the Haotian Tower, so are you upset?"


    Facing Dongfang Huaizhu''s inquiry.


    Xia Rou nodded slowly.


    Your own thoughts can deceive anyone, but they can''t deceive Liu Che.


    Because she is a treasure bound by the other party.


    I can''t betray all my life.


    Seeing Xia Rou nodded, Dongfang Huaizhu said, "Yesterday, I took the initiative to ask about it like a god, and he said so at the time.


    [I once gave Haotian Tower a chance, but he was resentful and never wanted to surrender].


    If it''s your sister, what will you do to the Haotian Tower?


    God is great, God is supreme.


    To put it hard, all things in all realms are given the gift of God to gain their current life.


    We should be grateful instead of complaining.


    If Haotian Tower was grateful at that time, the gods would not kill it. "


    Yaoyao happened to interrupt everywhere: "Yes, yes... And Haotian Tucker was not destroyed, but a brand-new wisdom was born. He is very well-behaved now."


    Xia Rou sighed in her heart.


    She knows all this.


    It''s just that I can''t get past the hurdle in my heart.


    However, looking at the group of goddesses in front of them, trying to comfort themselves.


    She still squeezed a smile to give back their care.


    Human hearts are grown in flesh.


    People are so good to me, I can''t let this face be cold.


    And it''s my sister.


    What a nice sister.


    On the same day, when Liu Che was dining in the divine palace, Xia Rou took the initiative to pour him wine and waited for him to eat.


    Although it''s just a small matter.


    But it made him very happy.


    This is a sign.


    Afterwards, when Xia Rou''s heart was put on her body, everything would be a matter of course.


    ------------------


    In the ancient sword world at this time.


    True person Zi Yin has been trapped in Tianzhu Mountain for two months.


    It stands to reason that he has been out for so long.


    At least some people in Tianyong City will come out to search for intelligence, but it turns out to be counterproductive.


    Things are moving in the direction he least wants to see.


    People in the eternal religion.


    Every three to five days, someone will be sent to tell him what happened recently.


    For example, the situation in Tianyong City.


    And what happened in the cultivation world.


    During this period of time, the people of Youdu carried Feng Qingxue to the headquarters of Eternal God Sect.


    Currently in contact.


    Ouyang Shaogong looked at Feng Qingxue and the others, and asked, "What do you mean by coming to me? I remember you are from Nuwa."


    According to his original mind.


    Nuwa''s people are definitely going to be killed.


    Even if you don''t kill it now, you will have to deal with it later.


    But with Ouyang Shaogong''s exchanges for several months, and his consideration of the current situation.


    He thinks Nuwa''s people are still very good.


    Although the blood in this girl''s body is thin, it is better than ordinary goddess.


    The sacrifice he currently prepares is only one red jade.


    This is not enough.


    Feng Qingxue pursed the corners of her mouth and rubbed her hands, looking at Wu Xian uneasily next to her.


    Hope he can help himself.


    "It''s this kind of Master Ouyang. You have heard about the current situation in Youdu. Feng Qingxue''s elder brother, Feng Guangmo will be on the mission soon.


    Then it disappeared.


    I heard that your teaching has great powers, I wonder if you can help her?


    And even though Xiaoxue is a little cute, she has very good aptitude and is willing to join your cult. "


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to give up Nuwa''s faith and join the embrace of God."


    Ouyang Shaogong immediately became interested.


    He turned to look at Feng Qingxue.


    Seeing him look over, the latter immediately lowered his head and dared not speak.


    But thinking of her brother¡¯s problem, she finally summoned the courage and said: "Please accept me, Xiaoxue will work hard..."


    "Actually, I know this question... and I can even tell you the answer." 080


    Wu Xian was taken aback when he heard the words, wondering if he knew Feng Guangmo was dead?

 Chapter 506：

    It''s unlikely.


    Feng Qingxue also looked up at him at this time.


    I saw Ouyang Shaogong sternly and said: "The real Ziyin of Tianyong City attacked our cult two months ago, and has now become a prisoner. I only learned everything from his mouth.


    The person who killed your brother was named Han Yunxi, now Baili Tusu.


    But when I asked him to hand it over, the old man just refused. "


    "What? My brother is dead!!!"


    The wind and snow are like being struck by lightning.


    The whole person fell into a sluggishness.


    This blow is too big.


    She thought her brother had just disappeared or was in a Jedi.


    Never thought that the other party was dead.


    At this time Wu Xian saw that the matter had been exposed, so he sighed: "Xiaoxue, in fact, everyone in the Nuwa Temple knows that your brother has died. The broken life card means that you are dead, but we didn''t tell you."


    "Why... why is this?"


    Feng Qingxue was emotional, her little hand grabbed Ouyang Shaogong''s hem.


    The eyes gradually turned red.


    "The answer is very simple. Fen Jijian is out of trouble. The little devil is swallowed by Fen Ji''s hostility, and he will naturally commit murder, although I don''t know what happened.


    But your brother must be the victim, and I can tell you one more thing.


    Han Yunxi is still getting well now! ! ! ".


    Chapter 420 Poor Girl Feng Qingxue, Unlucky Wu Xian!


    Just one sentence broke Feng Qingxue''s heart.


    Such things that kill fathers and mothers can still live well?


    In an instant, the little girl gritted her teeth and asked: "This **** old dog, please allow me to take revenge!!! As long as I can revenge my brother, I can be a cow or a horse..."


    There was a puff.


    Feng Qingxue knelt on the ground.


    In order to express my sincerity.


    She hit the ground hard with her forehead.


    Although Feng Qingxue doesn''t understand the world, she also understands that she has no possessions and wants to be helped.


    There must be a price to pay.


    Wu Xian frowned.


    He felt that things would definitely not be so simple, so he asked: "Master, can this be true?"


    "Do you mean you don''t believe me anymore? Then you can go to Tianyong City to see if Han Yunxi is there. By the way, he has now been renamed.


    It''s called Baili Tusu. "


    Ouyang Shaogong''s tone was cold.


    After all, he is now the chief priest of the eternal cult, how noble his status is.


    Now the eternal **** teaches all over the earth.


    Even the dynasties in some small places must worship the **** of eternity.


    Wu Xian, the mere Nuwa Temple, did not look enough in front of him.


    "I didn''t mean that, it''s just that things are a bit weird, so it''s better to ask to understand!"


    Wu Xian did not dare to offend Ouyang Shaogong, and quickly bowed his head to admit his mistake, but he still insisted on investigating.


    Ouyang Shaogong smiled and said, "Then you can go to Tianyong City to check it out. I think Baili Tusu will give you a surprise. Is it okay to leave Qingxue here?"


    "this..."


    "Why, you just told me to accept her, and now I am not happy. Do you think that our eternal religion is good for bullying?"


    Ouyang Shaogong narrowed his eyes.


    The entire temple burst out with a terrifying aura in an instant, and the entire sky changed with his standing.


    The sky outside was thundering.


    The squally wind kept roaring.


    This Wu Xian didn''t expect Ouyang Shaogong to have such strength, and instantly fell to the ground in fright.


    His face was pale, and he couldn''t even speak for a while.


    Originally Wu Xian wanted to leave Feng Qingxue here not so good.


    After all, the matter has not been investigated.


    But under the urgency, they forgot their original intention.


    It''s better now, not people inside and out.


    Facing the angry Ouyang Shaogong Wuxian felt that he was about to die, the pressure was too great, it was like a mountain rushing toward him.


    But Feng Qingxue beside her didn''t feel anything.


    However, when she saw that the atmosphere between the two was not right.


    Quickly kowtow again.


    "Master Ouyang, please don''t be angry. Brother Wu Xian just cares about me. You can arrange Qingxue whatever you want, please let him go...


    I kowtow to you... ¡¨."


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    After kowtowing nine times in a row, Ouyang Shaogong snorted and released his aura.


    He looked at the scared Wu Xian indifferently, and said word by word: "If it wasn''t for Qingxue''s face, just your rudeness just now would be enough to kill you.


    Do you know where this is?


    This place is the headquarters of the eternal religion, the sacred place where gods are enshrined.


    If you insult me, you will insult the entire religion, that is, contempt for the gods! ! !


    Get out of here, go to Tianyong City and watch with your dog eyes..."


    boom.


    A wave of air flew out from Ouyang Shaogong''s hands.


    Wu Xian suddenly vomited blood and flew out.


    He flew beyond the headquarters of the Eternal Church before stopping.


    Then the eyes went dark, and he fainted directly.


    Because it''s at the door of the gods.


    Naturally, there will be no monsters that are harmful to people, but when they know that this person is a person in the Nuwa Temple who despises the gods, many monsters have come to pee.


    So that the next day he was awakened by the smell of urine.


    "Oh...what''s this...Oh..."


    Wu Xian is a pious young man to put it plainly.


    Where did you suffer this kind of sin.


    Just when he couldn''t help nausea, a strange voice came from above his head.


    Wu Xian looked up and saw that they were actually two red things.


    Just like the big apple.


    what is this?


    At this moment, the corners of his eyes were blurred a lot, and naturally he couldn''t see what was on it. At this moment, a fresh breeze blew in him.


    The pungent smell intensified.


    He couldn''t help opening his mouth wide and wanting to continue vomiting.


    Suddenly, a stream of heat squeezed out from the two red petals.


    It was a coincidence that this kind of thing fell into his mouth.


    Gumbled.


    Wu Xian swallowed subconsciously.


    The stench that followed came straight to the forehead.


    It turned out to be stool! ! !


    "vomit...."


    I don''t know how long to toss, even Wu Xian lost his weapon and rushed directly into the creek, crying and cleaning his mouth.


    "vomit..."


    "Woohoo..."


    By the time he really left, it was already the night of that day.


    Wu Xian also wanted to try to find the monkey that harmed him.


    However, when I wash myself back.


    But they were turned away by the eternal gods.


    "¡§"This place is a clean place for the gods and religions, and people such as idlers and others are not allowed to enter..."


    "But the monkey!"


    "Good is rewarded, evil is rewarded... Instead of being angry with a monkey, why don''t you think about what you did wrong!"


    The opponent''s eyes narrowed.


    So scared Wu Xian quickly turned and left.


    However, since then he hated all monkeys, as for the eternal religion, he did not dare to hate him by lending him a hundred courage.


    When Wu Xian completely left the scope of the religion.


    Immediately some believers came to the temple to report.


    "Master priest, that person has already left."


    "Um."


    "Should you send someone to follow?"


    "No, let him go... Han Yunxi is also coming soon, I really look forward to what will happen when they meet."


    Ouyang Shaogong put the book in his hands on the table.


    There was a scornful smile on his face.


    Yesterday, he brought Feng Qingxue and Zi Yin to meet.


    Both sides are frank and unfair.


    In fact, he threatened each other.


    This seemingly cute girl, after learning that the enemy who killed her elder brother was really taken away by Zi Yin, she wanted to kill the old man with a fairy bone.


    In the end, he was stopped.


    Sent to the Hall of Nourishment, let his wife take care of.


    Hate is a good thing, and if you make good use of it, it can stimulate people to become stronger.

 Chapter 507：

    Feng Qingxue should have calmed down now.


    As for why Ziyin dare not tell the truth.


    Because he also understood that as long as he dared to say that Ouyang Shaogong pulled out his soul to cause it, then the destruction of Tianyong City would be in sight.


    This is a silent transaction.


    He Ziyin must be hacked.


    And you have to carry it for a lifetime.


    By now, even he regretted taking Han Yunxi back to the martial arts.


    Now Ziyin hopes that Han Yunxi''s conspiracy will be discovered earlier, but think about his majesty in the sect.


    It will be difficult. .


    Chapter 421 The murderous Baili Tusu, the art of cultivating gu that exterminates humanity!


    "Is this retribution?"


    Real Ziyin smiled wryly.


    In the past two months, there were some immortals who wanted to eradicate the eternal religion, but Ouyang Shaogong didn''t take any action by himself.


    It''s all resolved.


    When the heads of each person hang on the mountainside outside the eternal religion.


    The cultivation world was silent.


    Who can do it right away?


    Who dares not fear death?


    All are nonsense, no one dares to say that he is not afraid of death!


    In the face of true strength, all is nothingness.


    Zi Yin once said that he wanted to join the cult, but Ouyang Shaogong did not agree.


    The other party said that he was not sincere in joining the gods.


    Instead of this, it is better to sit back and watch the world change.


    Eventually accompany this land to ascend to the God Realm!


    The sky fell.


    The stars flew up to the head of the cloud, and another day passed.


    Ouyang Shaogong came to the house and looked at his wife and Qingxue, who was clearly in a better mood. He couldn''t help but smile: "What delicious food I prepared today, I''m already starving."


    "You...you coax people like this every time, you are obviously an immortal, and you say you will be hungry!"


    Xunfang rolled her eyes and began to pick up the dishes and chopsticks to prepare for dinner.


    Today''s food is sweet potato stewed rice porridge.


    Very light.


    The only dish is a stack of pickles.


    Such food opened Feng Qingxue''s eyes.


    She was surprised and said: "I thought you sir, you manage a big sect, and you want to eat the delicacies of the mountains and the sea every day!" 083


    "Those are just human pursuits. My goal is to make the earth look back in the arms of God, eat it, little girl, and teach you the magic tonight."


    "So fast?"


    "There is a saying that hearing is false and seeing is believing. Although I blasted Wu Xian away before, you still need to investigate your brother''s affairs yourself."


    "Well, thank you sir."


    Feng Qingxue was very moved in her heart, her little nose twitched.


    I want to cry again.


    Upon seeing this, Xunfang quickly started to coax, otherwise the meal would not be able to continue.


    Half an hour later, Ouyang Shaogong said to Feng Qingxue: "Before practicing, I must tell you one thing."


    "what''s up?"


    "Joining the religion is tantamount to giving up the faith in Nuwa, that is, no matter what happens to you in the future, you must serve the gods as the benchmark!


    If you can''t do this, I won''t let you be taught! "


    Ouyang Shaogong mentioned canon.


    Looks extremely serious.


    Feng Qingxue remembered the confession made by Granny Peng before and her brother¡¯s grievances, and immediately said: "Although Feng Qingxue is a descendant of Nuwa, he wants to join the eternal religion today. If Master Nuwa has any dissatisfaction in the future The trouble you can find me is..."


    After all, she moved towards the statue of the eternal god.


    Begin to kowtow.


    Ouyang Shaogong heard the words and smiled and said: "You are really cute. There are also three Nuwa gods in our cult, and they are stronger than the Nuwa in our world."


    "Eternal Gods also have Goddess Nuwa?"


    Feng Qingxue was stunned.


    She thought Nu Wa was just a person''s name.


    As a result, did you think wrong?


    "Yes, Nuwa is the name of a race, with the ability to create things. In our great eternal religion, there are a total of three powerful Nuwa gods.


    One of them is called Lin Qinger.


    The second name is Yu Xiaoxue.


    The third name is Mengxian.


    These three are currently very powerful N¨¹wa gods in the gods, and you will understand when you rise into the **** realm or become goddess in the future.


    So don''t be guilty, because you join the religion of the gods, in fact, you are also believing in higher gods.


    After all, Nuwa must believe in my god. "


    In this way, Feng Qingxue is easy to accept.


    It turns out that even the **** Nuwa believes in the **** of eternity.


    So what else can I hesitate?


    After that, the little girl accepted the divine method and began to practice. It has to be said that although Feng Qingxue was weak in Nuwa''s blood.


    But under the stimulation of divine power.


    Still played a terrible ability.


    If it wasn''t for Ouyang Shaogong''s profound cultivation, she would have surpassed it.


    "This girl is very strong. It is estimated that after becoming a goddess, her blood will be intensified again. It is estimated that she can become the fourth Nuwa..."


    Ouyang Shaogong felt that Feng Qingxue had great potential.


    Decided to train well.


    Especially the emotional one.


    From now on, let Xunfang accompany her to chat, let her feel the religion, awe and worship of the gods.


    After all, Feng Qingxue is still young now.


    He has enough time.


    And the other side.


    In Tianyong City.


    Since the real person Ziyin disappeared, Baili Tusu completely changed and released himself.


    Especially after controlling Ling Yue.


    His methods began to become more advanced.


    He still pretends to be a child every day, but at night he will go out with swords, attack villagers far away, and take out the blood and inner alchemy of some monsters to refine medicine.


    He continued to strengthen.


    And resentment is Fen Ji''s greatest strength.


    However, Baili Tusu had a lot of thoughts, every time he investigated the situation at night, and then chose to let Ling Yue appoint an ordinary disciple to go with him.


    What will this lead to?


    Baili Tusu could easily control those ordinary disciples to become sword slaves.


    Just two months.


    Twenty people in Tianyong City have become slaves to the sword.


    The man who once ridiculed himself for not having a parent.


    He has been imprisoned in a dungeon in Tianyong City.


    It was originally used as a secret room for real Ziyin, but now it has been reduced to Baili Tusu''s torturous place.


    Snapped.


    The whip hit the disciple.


    The other party slowly woke up with a muffled sound.


    Seeing Baili Tusu who was close at hand, he showed an expression of horror.


    "Woo... woo..."


    Although the body was suffering and uncomfortable, this disciple could not make any sound, but could only whine.


    The tongue has been cut off.


    And it was chopped into minced meat and fed to him.


    "Hey... I woke up. Today I looked through the books in the martial art and found that there is something called Gu in Miao Jiang, which I think is very interesting.


    Tebi has a kind called Human Gu which is even more interesting.


    Let¡¯s try it today, don¡¯t be afraid of me protecting you from death..."


    Baili Tu Su smiled sullenly, and placed the jar behind him in front of the disciple''s eyes.


    It was full of rustling bugs.


    The disciple showed a look of horror, and wanted to struggle frantically.


    However, his pipa bone has been penetrated by the iron chain, and the tendons in his hand have also been cut off, except for his expression of horror.


    There was only tears.


    Sure enough, when the lid was lifted.


    A black centipede spread out inside, and some strange bugs followed.


    If you throw yourself in.


    What will the result be like?


    "Don''t be afraid, these little cuties won''t kill you. I just want to try the Gu technique? After all, we are all senior brothers.


    I always remember it, since I once scolded my parents. "


    Baili Tusu used evil spirits to force the insects back, then grabbed the senior and put it in the jar.


    In an instant, there was the sound of insects rioting.


    They have been hungry for half a month! ! ! .


    Chapter 422 Fuyu''s discovery, Baili Tusu conspiracy broke!


    The poisonous insects in the jar have long been hungry and thirsty.


    Although they swallow each other, they are more delicious in the face of humans who don''t struggle to bite.

 Chapter 508：

    Obviously the latter is more suitable for them to swallow.


    Baili Tu Su looked at the disciple''s living pain and fainted, showing a charming smile, only in this way would his heart calm down.


    Enjoy a moment of comfort.


    "Hate me, hate me to your heart''s content...just like I hated others...Only in this way will the power of Fen Ji become-stronger..."


    Baili Tu Su looked at the distorted face of the other party, smiling more and more brilliantly.


    Because of the hungry Fenji Sword, it began to devour food again.


    Strength becomes stronger further.


    Ah... it''s a wonderful feeling.


    Baili Tusu did not go out this night.


    Instead, stay in the secret room and enjoy the delicious meal in front of you.


    Whenever the other party faints from pain, he will open the other party''s mouth and pour special medicine into it.


    This is poison.


    But it is also an elixir.


    While having a powerful healing effect, it will also make the poisonous insects become more powerful.


    Swallowed skin, constantly itching.


    Poisonous insects live in the intestines.


    The disciple lowered his head in a daze, there was no way to die, he could only resent in his heart, why the real person Zi Yin wanted to bring this demon back.


    The next day.


    The sky is bright.


    Baili Tusu used magic to make all the poisonous insects go to sleep, he arranged his clothes and started practicing swords as always.


    I have to say that he does have a kind of feminine temperament.


    They are very handsome.


    Coupled with Fen Ji''s foil.


    Although it looks colder.


    But it is really handsome.


    A group of female disciples were very happy about Baili Tusu''s appearance.


    On the other hand, after seeing Baili Tusu, Fu Liu subconsciously dodges, even afraid to show his head.


    "Little Junior Brother is really getting more and more handsome. When Real Zi Yin was here before, he felt that he always had a gloomy face, but now he still smiles at us?"


    "Yeah, yeah... I heard that many seniors have been close to him recently, and even Senior Brother Lingyue praised Baili Tusu for making great progress."


    "It seems that he was too confessed before, but now that he is familiar with it, he will accept everyone slowly. I thought that, as the same brothers, Ling Yue bullied him fiercely."


    ...


    Listening to the praise of everyone.


    Baili Tusu showed disdain, holding the sword and dancing quickly until the end of a set of sword tactics.


    Then he stopped and turned and left.


    Fu Hua is a calm and generous person with a keen mind.


    She has different views on recent events, and even some inexplicable fear.


    Every time I saw Baili Tusu, I felt that the other party was as terrible as a monster.


    For example, I once discussed with myself that I wanted to give Baili Tusu a good-looking brother Lingyue.


    Now not only do not find myself to play every day.


    Instead, stay on that mountain and not come down.


    Even if she went to the other party for theories, the latter would actually say that the master was not there, so she would naturally appear more stable, otherwise it would be unconvincing.


    This is what Senior Brother Lingyue can say?


    He likes to play very much.


    Moreover, based on my own understanding of him, even if Baili Tusu was cleaned up ruthlessly, he would show him some color in public.


    As a result, they now praise each other.


    This is not right...very wrong.


    Everyone is weird.


    Fu Yi returned to her residence with the female disciples, and began to ponder what had happened in the last two months.


    If we describe it as weird.


    That must be somewhat inaccurate.


    Where does it make you feel awkward?


    Yes.


    Whenever she meets some people, she feels awkward subconsciously. Except for the elder brother Ling Yue, everyone else seems to have one thing in common.


    Fuhua knows many people.


    When she thought about a certain question, a flash of lightning flashed across her heart.


    It''s Baili Tusu! ! !


    Those who feel weird are all going out with him to perform tasks.


    Whether it is surrendering a monster or investigating a problem somewhere.


    It was all named by Senior Brother Lingyue, and Baili Tusu went there. At that time, I asked why he had to go every time.


    Are you bullying?


    At that time, Senior Brother Ling Yue''s answer was to exercise Baili Tusu''s communicative skills.


    Later, the effect was really good.


    Fu Yi naturally forgot this.


    "Could it be that..."


    The girl''s face was instantly pale, and she recalled the missing disciple, it seemed that it was not long ago from the Baili Tusu school sect at that time.


    People who cursed the other''s parents.


    Only he disappeared.


    If Baili Tusu really has a problem.


    Then this person becomes the key thing.


    Thinking of this, Fuhua''s breathing started to rush, she wanted to find someone for help, but she was afraid of being caught by Baili Tusu''s tricks.


    The girl''s heart was extremely worried.


    The final decision is to report to the head Han Su Zhenren tomorrow.


    Otherwise, the martial art is in danger! ! !


    Because of the power of the real person Ziyin, the city of Tianyong will grow, and for this reason, the real person Hansu has given up most of his rights.


    Belongs to an existence that doesn''t care about things in the door.


    In addition to teaching the disciples occasionally, it is to meditate in the blessed land inside the gate.


    If you want to see him, you have to report.


    It''s too late today to meet at all.


    Feeling aggrieved in her heart, Fu Hua turned around to go outside the school to relax.


    "I don''t know when the real person Ziyin will come back, or if he doesn''t, let Sister Hongyu come back..."


    0...........


    The girl wore a purple dress and strolled in the bamboo forest.


    The whole person''s spirit seems a bit decadent.


    She walked quickly, and went down the mountain in less than half an hour.


    And Wu Xian, who just escaped from the Eternal God Cult, just appeared here.


    The two eyes quickly met each other.


    When Fu Hua found out that the other party''s clothes were not local people, he immediately became vigilant.


    Huh.


    The long sword came out of its sheath and pointed directly at Wu Xian himself.


    "Who are you? Why didn''t you come to Tianyong City and didn''t go to the front entrance? Instead, you were sneaking in the back mountain!!!"


    "I... I''m Wu Xian from Nuwa Temple. I heard that something is going to happen in Tianyong City, so I''ll come and have a look. Can you ask, is there anything unusual in the martial arts recently?"


    Heard this stranger''s words.


    Fu Yi was shocked directly.


    How did he know that something strange was happening inside the door.


    Immediately, Fu Hua did not have time to investigate, and directly asked: "Where did you hear that our sect is about to have an accident?"


    "I came from the Eternal God Cult. The master priest there imprisoned Elder Ziyin and claimed that Baili Tusu, who is in charge of the Fenji Sword, would give me a surprise..."


    After Wu Xian''s words.


    Fu Hua finally understood what was going on now.


    True person Zi Yin went to the Eternal God Cult to inquire about sins, but was arrested.


    Baili Tusu killed Feng Guangmo, but was taken back to the school by the real person Ziyin.


    More than that, that Baili Tusu is not a good thing at all, but an evil demon who slaughtered his parents and the entire village! ! people.


    Chapter 423 The head of Tianyong City leaves the gate, wants to swallow the fairy''s Fen Ji!


    Wu Xian looked at the shocked expression of the girl in front of him, and finally found something wrong.


    He tentatively asked, "May I ask if something bad happened to Tianyong City?"


    "This...I just think there is something wrong with the martial art, especially with Baili Tusu... that is, the person who came into contact with Han Yunxi, there is something wrong!"


    Fu Hua told the messenger of Nuwa Temple one by one about what happened to him recently.


    The latter was shocked and exclaimed: "It turns out that the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult is all right. These people must be controlled by Fen Ji!"


    "Then what should we do, shall we go to the head for help..."


    Although Fu Yi was quick-minded, she was nothing more than a little girl now.


    I panicked and my mind went blank.


    Wu Xian thought for a while and said, "We have two paths now. One is to find the head of Tianyong City and let him directly destroy Baili Tusu, and the other is to return to the Eternal God Cult and seek their help.


    To be honest, the power of eternal religion is terrifying..."


    In fact, think according to him.


    Naturally, it is best to seek the head of Tianyong City to do things. After all, the Eternal Church is an outsider.


    Someone came to a lion to open his mouth.


    They are uncomfortable.


    However, now that Baili Tusu had a problem, he understood the fact that Feng Guangmo was killed.


    It''s all my fault this time.


    Ugh...


    Wu Xian couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of this.

 Chapter 509：

    "It shouldn''t be too late, then let''s go to the head now. Now that a major event has happened in the martial art, I think he will forgive us for disturbing us late at night!"


    Fuyu took Wu Xian and entered the school from the trail.


    The two traveled in the dark.


    Walk towards the mountain range where the head is closed.


    As a result, he was discovered by the guarding disciples halfway through the road.


    "who?!!!"


    "It''s me, brothers..."


    Fu Hua had no choice but to walk out of the darkness.


    When the two disciples saw that they were Sister Fuyi, they were naturally relieved, but their eyes soon fell on the strange man behind Fuyi.


    "It turned out to be Sister Fuyu, but who is this strange man? What is he doing here..."


    "Don''t be nervous, he is from Youdu Nuwa Temple, from there..."


    Before Fuyu had finished speaking, he saw a figure in a black disciple suit walking up from the foot of the mountain.


    The man carried a deep red sword.


    The expression on his face was very gloomy, like a ghost.


    "What''s there? Sister...Why don''t you keep talking?"


    Baili Tu Su showed a grim smile and walked in front of them.


    If Fu Huan didn''t understand that the guarding disciple was controlled at this time, she would be really an idiot.


    In an instant, the girl turned and ran towards the mountain frantically.


    As she ran, she opened her throat and screamed: "Help, head... Please come and save us... Baili Tusu is a monster, please come out quickly..."


    "Huh... Youdu, I remember that the fool who was attacked by me was also from Youdu..."


    Baili Tu Su said indifferently, and then drew out the Fen Ji sword in his hand.


    A fierce atmosphere enveloped him.


    Then the two sword slaves, also wrapped in the fiery red hostility, attacked Wu Xian.


    Although Wu Xian''s power was lost to Ouyang Shaogong, he was more than enough to deal with these disciples!


    Three hits and five divides two to knock the opponent down to the ground.


    Baili Tu Su''s eyelids twitched, and he didn''t expect Wu Xian to have some strength, much better than Feng Guangmo.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Feng Guangmo''s time to join Nuwa Temple was short.


    Naturally, there is a gap in power.


    Now it was changed to Wu Xian, and it was naturally different.


    "It seems that you have completely swallowed your mind with the Burning Jiejian, slaughtered your parents, and controlled your seniors. You have completely entered the magical way..."


    "Hey...too much nonsense, watch me kill you and let Fen Ji''s power rise to the next level!"


    Baili Tu Su''s red light flashed and came directly in front of him.


    Facing Fen Ji at this time.


    Wu Xian understood why the opponent controlled so many people with the power of a weak crown.


    When Baili Tusu attacked, all the dead souls killed by him appeared within a range of ten meters.


    Thousands of souls.


    They wailed and rushed towards Wu Xian.


    Among them is the voice of Feng Guangmo.


    "Go to hell... Hurry up and die..."


    Countless strange sounds are endless.


    Wu Xian was tired of coping.


    Careless!


    The power of this monster is too strong, I can''t hold on for long.


    The spells of Nuwa Temple are constantly being used.


    But still unable to beat the thin and weak boys, instead, they are constantly being squeezed into movable space!


    Now he can only pray for Fuyu from Tianyu City to awaken the head, otherwise he will not die!


    It''s a coincidence...........


    Hansu, the head of Tianyong City, has practiced hard for several years, and he has actually left the pass.


    "Oh...I''m the boss of the shopkeeper, so Ziyin can accommodate me, so I should find a suitable doorman to pass him the position earlier.


    Ling Yue is a very good child, and should be able to take on the big responsibility! "


    Han Suzhen, who came out of the training ground, muttered and walked outside.


    Just then he heard the cry of a girl in his ear.


    "Holy head, come out soon... there is a monster in the clan, he has controlled a lot of people!!!"


    "You come out quickly, Real Ziyin is imprisoned, Tianyong City is really going to be finished!"


    "Woohoo..."


    Zhen Han Su''s heart moved. Isn''t this the voice of that little girl Fuyu?


    What''s the matter with demons?


    Is Ziyin imprisoned?


    He didn''t dare to think too much and quickly flew out of the cave.


    When the real Hansu came outside, he realized that Tianyong City had long lost its previous clarity.


    On the contrary, the entire sky was enveloped by a suffocating air.


    "Not good!!! Something really happened..."


    Although the evil spirit in front of him is not strong, it firmly controls the lifeline of Tianyong City, and it will not be released for half a year.


    All disciples will be enchanted under the influence of this gas.


    The consequences could be disastrous.


    Real Hansu gritted his teeth and said to 1.5 Fuyi: "My child, wait here for a while, I will kill the evil demon!"


    After that, he was holding a fairy sword and violently rushed towards Baili Tu Su.


    Hundreds of sword auras have enveloped Baili Tusu.


    When the latter heard the sound of breaking through the air, the evil spirit smiled: "It turns out that you are the old dog who wakes up, but these fancy moves are useless to me!


    Feel some of the power of Fen Ji! waste..."


    boom.


    The evil spirit within Fen Ji violently rushed towards the real person Han Su.


    The Qingling Sword Qi was directly filthy and lost its power.


    Real Hansu''s eyes widened, and he didn''t expect Fen Ji''s power to be so terrifying.


    In fact, Fen Ji didn''t have such a terrifying power, but because Baili Tusu went out hunting every day, Fen Ji''s power had been escalating.


    I finally feel the power of an immortal today, how not enthusiastic! .


    Chapter 424 Tianyong City has completely fallen, Fuyu goes to the Eternal God Cult!


    At this time, Wu Xian had already been infiltrated by the ferocious air.


    The whole person seemed confused.


    At this time, Fu Yi took advantage of the head of the battle with Baili Tusu, and decisively chose to run down from the mountain, set up Wu Xian and fled outside.


    Just shortly after they left.


    Ling Yue and other sword slaves appeared one after another.


    Many disciples affected by Fen Ji took out their swords to join the battle.


    In the highest peak of Tianyong City.


    Sword Qi surged.


    The terrifying scene is like a huge storm, sweeping through the entire city of Tianyong.


    "Ah... you don''t need to worry about me, take my token to find the Eternal God Cult. The people here can''t help the demon Baili Tusu.


    Fen Ji was too terrifying, it was a demon that devoured people''s hearts at all.


    Zhen Han Su is not his opponent. Just now I sensed that a lot of people went to the top of the mountain. Can he suppress so many people?


    They are all disciples of Hansu''s true people!


    Once he made a mistake, Tianyong City would be completely finished! Go and tell the news. 29.. Well, I have been suffocated, and there is no way to save..."


    In a short time, the red sword aura.


    He began to invade Wu Xian''s spiritual platform, trying to seize control of his body.


    He can''t hold on for long.


    Fen Ji''s devouring power was too terrifying, it was not something he could resist at all!


    Fu Hua burst into tears and said, "Can''t you really save you?"


    "Ah...If there is any help, would I still say such things? Fen Ji''s devilish nature is too strong, and ordinary immortals can''t help it, let''s go..."


    The girl had no choice but to leave on the crane.


    Just shortly after she left.


    With a sound of pain, Wu Xian finally became Fen Ji''s next effort, and his eyes became muddy.


    The aura of the whole body was covered by evil spirits.


    At this time, Han Suzhen was in a predicament, and Ling Yue waited for the appearance of a group of disciples, which made him unimaginable.


    Most of the disciples in Tianyong City were controlled.


    And the little demon cub holding the Fen Ji sword was actually very resistant.


    Even if it was penetrated by the sword qi, it didn''t matter.


    On the contrary, the more the battle, the more courageous.


    "Zi Yin, Zi Yin...what the **** did you do!"


    The Hansu Zhenren at this moment is extremely regretful, if he is defeated today, then Tianyong City will be destroyed.


    Although as the world''s first school for a long time.


    But in the face of Fen Ji''s crimes, he couldn''t deal with it. Just now he saw some disciples who heard the news and felt that they were all reduced to sword slaves under Fen Ji''s sword aura.


    What a terrible magic sword.


    It''s not something mortal can resist!


    Even himself, in the continuous battle with Fen Ji, gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    Although he is just an ordinary fairy.


    But it''s not like a fairy.


    If there is no immortal energy protection body, I am afraid that he would have already become a slave of Fen Ji.


    "Don''t be struggling with the old dog, just let me devour your soul, the soul of the fairy, it''s fun to think about it..."


    All the disciples said in unison with Baili Tu Su.


    Weird magic sounds kept echoing in Han Suzhen''s ears.


    Then he heard the hallucinations of Ling Yue and others crying.

 Chapter 510：

    "Help, real head, cough... Our body is out of control! It''s really uncomfortable... Why don''t you save us!"


    "It''s all because you don''t manage the martial arts, that''s what you are today! You really shouldn''t be alive..."


    "I hate you, I hate you... The real head... I hate you so much..."


    Countless magic sounds are endless.


    Zhenren Hansu finally revealed a flaw after a series of unsuccessful attacks.


    All the disciples shot together and hugged the head directly with their bodies.


    puff.


    Accompanied by the sound of the sword penetrating into the body.


    Zhenren Han Su finally woke up, he looked down at the magic sword in his heart, showing a desperate expression.


    "No... how could I do this..."


    "Trash is trash, obediently become my supply..."


    Baili Tusu...no, it should be said that the demon of Fen Ji said at this moment.


    Swallowed so many souls.


    It has truly born the will!


    With the immersion of a large amount of light, Zhenren Hansu finally lowered his head and became the first immortal soul in Fen Ji.


    In a moment, a terrible devilish energy erupted from the top of Tianyong City.


    Cover the whole mountain directly.


    Countless wailing sounds are endless!


    The entire martial art has turned into a fierce land, the veins of the earth have long been eroded, and now the devilish energy is released madly.


    The corpse placed in the spirit vein by Baili Tusu also began to play a role.


    Countless disciples lost their souls in their sleep and became the nourishment for Fen Ji.


    The first school in the world perishes overnight!


    Look at the other side.


    Sitting on the back of the crane, Fu Yi kept moving towards the position pointed by Wu Xian.


    She dared not rest.


    Because once you sleep, you will get nightmares.


    She was also corroded by the devilish energy, which she felt only when Burning Ji urged her hostility.


    An eager force spread in her heart.


    "Hurry up, please, or I won''t be able to hold on..."


    A night of rushing around.


    Finally, on the eve of dawn, Fu Hua came to the outskirts of the headquarters of the Eternal God Sect. At this time, her body was hot and her face was covered with red clouds.


    Obviously it has begun to be enchanted.


    Fortunately, the flying crane was extremely stable, so she did not fall.


    In a moment, they broke into the sky above the gods.


    Several figures flew over from the ground, blocking the front of the crane.


    "Cuckoo..."


    The crane screamed twice clearly.


    083¡¡ While flapping its wings, it looked sadly at the **** its face.


    "There is a problem, there is devilish energy on the body!"


    "Seeing that the clothes are in the style of Tianyong City, they should have escaped from there!"


    "Save the people first, and then send it to the master priest!"


    "Yes."


    When Fu Hua woke up, it was already three hours later.


    The girl opened her eyes and saw a girl of her own age, and the other''s clothes were a little different.


    There is a unique sense of beauty in the rustic.


    "You are..."


    "My name is Feng Qingxue, do you come from Tianyong City?"


    "Well, may I ask where it is?"


    "Eternal God Cult!!!"


    "I''m here finally, please let me see Master Master, Tianyong City has completely fallen, Baili Tusu... isn''t that monster so scary..."


    "Okay, okay! Don''t panic...From the devilish energy on your body, we know that something has happened over there. Have you ever seen a Wu Xian from Youdu?"


    "some!"


    "Where is he? Didn''t he come back with you!"


    "In order to protect me, he has been controlled by Fen Ji!"


    Feng Qingxue''s expression instantly sank, and it took a long time before she said: "Is that right? It turned out to be like this."


    Although she had known this result for a long time, she still felt a little uncomfortable. .


    Chapter 425 Old Friend Reunion, Sad Black Dragon!


    Fu Hua thought that the long-haired girl in front of her would want to say revenge.


    But I didn''t expect the other party''s attitude to be so indifferent.


    Aren''t they together?


    Why is this happening?


    Facing Fuhua''s gaze, Feng Qingxue explained: "I am not as impulsive as you think, only how many catties I have.


    Since even the immortal can''t suppress that monster, I definitely can''t do it by myself. "


    Fu Yi said to him, "Then why don''t you ask for help from the Eternal God Cult?"


    "Then why do people have to help you?"


    Just a word, almost didn''t choke Fu Hui to death.


    However, what they said was right.


    Why do you want to help yourself.


    Fu Yi quickly found a reason.


    That is, Fen Ji may become the enemy of the eternal religion!


    "If Fen Ji grows stronger, the Eternal God Cult will also be attacked..."


    "Don''t dream, since the real Ziyin came to attack here in order to avenge his friends, Tianyong City has become a hostile force with the Eternal God Cult.


    Real Ziyin is still hanging on Tianzhu Mountain to suffer. "


    Feng Qingxue tucked the hair around her ears and turned around to leave.


    Upon seeing this, Fuhua jumped off the bed directly, stopped in front of her, and then knelt on the ground with a puff.


    "Wu Xian is your friend, please...even if you are kind, can you let me meet the master priest here?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Tianyong City is my home, no matter what the price is, as long as the martial art can be restored to its previous state, I can do anything."


    Looking at the stubborn girl with tears streaming down her face.


    Feng Qingxue feels an incomparable attribute.


    A few days ago, wasn''t she like this.


    Weak and helpless.


    Now I got the help of the gods and gained extraordinary power, but I couldn''t act without authorization.


    "If crying can change everything, there won''t be so many tragedies in the world, come with me!"


    "Thank you sister."


    Fu Hua wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and followed Feng Qingxue to a large hall.


    Near the stone steps, there were many monks sitting on their knees.


    Everyone was shining with a powerful aura, the lowest being the realm of an immortal, and Fu Yi was dumbfounded.


    When are immortals so worthless?


    No wonder the Eternal Church is not afraid of burning silence.


    Even if they come a few more, they won''t take it seriously.


    For a moment, under Feng Qingxue''s guidance, Fu Hua saw the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult.


    The other party knelt in front of the idol and was praying.


    After Feng Qingxue came to the hall, she knelt on the futon, and said softly: "Master priest, Tianyong City has been completely occupied, and Wuxian has also been controlled. It seems that they can''t hold on anymore. ¡¨."


    Ouyang Shaogong opened his eyes when he heard the words, and sighed: "I said at the beginning that there will be a big problem in Tianyong City, but Wu Xian doesn''t trust me..."


    "Excuse me, Master, shall we take action now?"


    "No, go and spread the news of the fall of Tianyong City to other sects and let them rescue!"


    Fu Hua couldn''t believe her ears.


    She thought that if Feng Qingxue brought herself here, the gods would send troops, but she didn''t expect it to be just spreading news.


    "Um... Master priest, why don''t you take action?"


    Ouyang Shaogong heard the words and smiled lightly: "The ways are different and don''t seek each other. Tianyong City and other cultivation sects, all envelop the emperor of the heavens, shouldn''t the emperor take action if this is the case?


    Therefore, they should beg the emperor, not beg me! ! ! "


    His abacus is very simple.


    When Fen Ji came to himself, he was naturally looking for death.


    So it is impossible for the other party to come.


    As for those who resist or even slander the religion, let them understand what suffering is.


    As for the Emperor?


    Hehe, that kind of trash call makes him arrogant for a while.


    Finally Fuhua left.


    With faith, I went to a good school of Heshimen.


    Feng Qingxue kneeled in the temple and prayed devoutly.


    For a long time, Ouyang Shaogong said to Feng Qingxue: "From now on, you can cultivate here with peace of mind. I need to go out."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Preparing to find an old friend, now the time has come, it''s time for me to do it..."


    Ouyang Shaogong''s eyes were firm, and he looked at the blue sky outside the door.


    Once, because of his friend Black Dragon, he ended up miserably. Now that he has gained strength, he will naturally step on all those fairy gods.


    But this power is still not enough.


    There is still a lack of power that can really crush everything.


    The altar is ready, and the offerings are similar.


    Only some substantive things are missing, and this time he is going to the East China Sea Ancestral Island, according to the information from the gods.

 Chapter 511：

    Xiao Jian is currently here for the elderly.


    He was tortured endlessly in the cycle of reincarnation, and he was also driven by the heavens, until the old man was abandoned.


    A few days later.


    Ouyang Shaogong came to Zuzhou in the East China Sea.


    A very familiar scene.


    "It''s really a nostalgic view... but it''s a pity that the artificial approach is too rough..."


    Ouyang Shaogong couldn''t help but sneer.


    Enslaving the black dragon for thousands of years and finally rewarding him with a place for retirement is really a good calculation.


    The black dragon inhabits the mountains.


    Feeling the familiar smell, it couldn''t help but opened its eyes. When it saw the appearance of Prince Changqin, it was extremely shocked.


    "¡§"You...how can you be restored to the original state!!!"


    The sorrowful voice was very loud, but it was difficult to conceal the oldness in the voice.


    Obviously it has died soon.


    Hearing the voice, Ouyang Shaogong came to the front of Xiao Yan, looking at the huge dragon head, he couldn''t help sighing: "Because I have God''s help, Xiao Yan... are you okay?"


    At this time, the black dragon''s body was full of scars.


    Many wounds are shocking.


    Obviously left after World War I.


    Xiao Mi sneered when he heard the words: "What do you think is good about a dog, but the way you look now makes me feel strange."


    The soul is complete, and the breath is closed.


    It was even more terrifying than the original Prince Changqin.


    Especially the bright silver eyes and the stinging dragon eyes felt pain.


    "These things are a bit complicated to talk about, but I have a plan to get you revenge. Do you want to give your **** who is the emperor and the emissary a good taste?"


    "Oh? What plan!"


    "Take you as a sacrifice to the God of Eternity! Although you can''t participate in the battle, I can use this power to completely defeat the heavens!"


    Xiao Jian fell silent after hearing this.


    It quietly looked at Ouyang Shaogong, and asked after a long time: "Can you really defeat them? If there is a risk, I advise you to stop the hall.


    I''m old, and I will die soon. Once you have suffered thousands of years of sin for me.


    Heavenly Emperor Fuxi is very terrifying. He became crazy and even attacked Nuwa. Do you think you can defeat him? "


    She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid that Ouyang Shaogong will finally get freedom, but it is again in vain. .


    Chapter 426 The demon descends on the ancient sword and destroys one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with one palm!


    Ouyang Shaogong was very moved when he heard the words of Yu Jian.


    It has lost its vigor.


    Once dared to fight against the heavens, now he was scarred, and even if he died, he was worried about himself.


    Obviously the other party has not forgotten the feelings of the year.


    Ouyang Shaogong flew up, came to Xiao Jian''s head, and said to it: "Old friend, don''t worry... The God of Eternity is a more powerful **** than the God of Pangu.


    You must live well when you arrive at the Eternal God Sect, because the longevity in the God Realm is endless! "


    Xiao Jian smiled faintly, without much feeling in his heart.


    For it.


    As long as a friend can live the happiness, oneself is enough.


    Do you really think it has never hated it?


    It hated it too.


    It is a pity that there is not enough strength and can only be driven by others, until the old and weak become an abandoned child.


    A few days later.


    The Eternal God Cult ushered in a black dragon.


    When I saw the talented sect, my heart was completely settled down. I didn''t expect the gods in the mouths of old friends to be so terrible.


    Standing on the altar, Feng Qingxue looked at the shadow of the dragon in the mist, opening her little cherry mouth in surprise.


    She never expected that the old friend Ouyang Shaogong said was actually a black dragon.


    "Master priest!"


    "Well, everyone, don''t be afraid. Xiaoji is an old friend of mine, and it is also a gift to the gods of 087 this time. Go and tell everyone.


    Three days later, prepare for the ceremony! "


    "Yes."


    Just as Fuhua moved around to rescue soldiers, the Eternal God Cult began to act.


    Sacrifice to the gods and pay tribute to the gods.


    This is the most sacred thing for the religious believers.


    For a time, whether it is in the human world or in the realm of comprehension, the situation is surging.


    In this short period of three days.


    Fuyu asked more than ten schools for help, but only six schools were willing to take action.


    The rest declined because of lack of strength.


    After all, Tianyong City is number one in the world, and they have all fallen, what can they do?


    Afterwards, the six sects marched towards Tianyong City.


    And at this moment, the eternal religion began to sacrifice!


    The clear sky was suddenly dyed with a layer of enchanting color.


    The colorful light shocked all creatures.


    In the heavens.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals are also dumbfounded.


    But the Emperor Fuxi had a panic in his heart.


    He was frightened and said: "Why is there such a vision? Go and show it to me..."


    "Yes."


    Soon the immortals of the heavens found the source.


    Report to Fuxi.


    "Your Majesty, the source of this time is from the old site of the original Qingyu altar, which is the eternal religion. Last time there was a legend that they were recruiting followers on a large scale.


    Now the celestial phenomena are changing, and it is they who are offering sacrifices to the gods! "


    "What are you talking about? Who do they worship?"


    "God of Eternity!!"


    The emperor Fuxi Wenzhi''s face was pale, and he kicked the table in front of him away.


    "What is the God of Eternity? How come I haven''t heard of it. Give me some troops and destroy all that altar!!"


    "Yes."


    In a moment, there were one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers in the heavens, marching toward Tianzhu Mountain mightily.


    But just on the way.


    The sky has changed again.


    The canopy that all creatures thought was unbreakable was torn ruthlessly.


    Unfolding before their eyes is a sacred and inviolable divine realm.


    Every huge **** star makes the world take a breath of air.


    The 33rd Heavenly Pagoda that traverses God''s Domain.


    Dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns swimming in the starry sky.


    The body of every divine beast is filled with the aura of destroying the heavens and the earth.


    The one hundred thousand soldiers on the expedition saw this scene.


    The scared feet are soft.


    Fuxi in the heavens even fell directly to the ground.


    He looked at the God Realm dumbfounded, and muttered: "What the **** is this... who can tell me what the **** is this..."


    Wasn''t this world created by the Great God Pangu?


    Is there really a higher god?


    What am I, just a frog at the bottom of the well?


    Fuxi was really scared.


    In the past, he seemed to be jealous of suppressing all the gods, relying on others that he was not as good as himself.


    Finally sat in the position of the Emperor of Heaven.


    But now, his dream is completely broken.


    With the divine light descending, a dragon that Fuxi was so familiar with flew into the sky from the divine light.


    Saved!


    The little dragon playing in the water thousands of years ago was also the first step of his plan.


    Now the old, weak, and sick guys are actually getting bigger and bigger in that sacred light beam, and finally boarded the mysterious world and turned into a dragon that stretches for 100,000 miles.


    "Roar!!"


    The dragon''s whistle pierced through the sky, declaring a reborn rebirth.


    Afterwards, a noble goddess descended from the mysterious realm of God.


    She was wearing a colorful dress and a pair of pink embroidered shoes on her feet. She hesitated and the whole body was covered with a soft light, so Fuxi couldn''t see the real face at all.


    People in the lower realm are monsters.


    Since going to her own world, she has never come down again!


    So this time when the demon demon came down, she naturally wanted to relax and remove some unnecessary things by the way.


    When Ouyang Shaogong saw the coming of the demon, he quickly put his head close to the point, and said respectfully: "Master Ouyang Shaogong sees the demon belongs to the gods, your arrival makes the world flourish!"


    "Yeah, the little mouth is sweet... The gods are currently practicing, and Wuxia is here, so I will come here, in view of your efforts.


    Give you ten thousand years of cultivation, the identity of the three-star envoy, and the method of soul seal tea cultivation.


    A god-level pet. "


    "Thank you for the gift of God, Ouyang Shaogong is unforgettable!"


    Ouyang Shaogong doesn''t care about the rewards, as long as the strength can be stronger.


    Because his best reward has been received.


    It is to bring his wife to his side.


    Looking at their husband and wife so affectionate, Yao Yao made an arc of her mouth, unfastened a jade pendant from her waist and threw it to Xunfang.


    "Treasure this love, I hope the lovers in the world can finally get married!"


    Xunfang looked at the butterfly jade pendant floating in front of him, a little bit afraid to pick it up.


    The aura floating above is too mysterious.

 Chapter 512：

    At a glance, you know it''s a treasure.


    Seeing that she didn''t dare to take it, Yao Yao smiled lightly: "Take it, this is the jade pendant that the gods gave us at the beginning to have a beauty effect. Now that I have a better one, I will give it to you. Remember to help yourself. husband."


    "Xunfang thanked the demon for the gift of God."


    "Hmm, I''m done with the things on hand, what''s next...just to clean up some things that I don''t like."


    She slowly turned around, her eyes locked on the one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers.


    Tap your finger lightly.


    The space was distorted in that place, and the 100,000 heavenly soldiers disappeared without even letting go.


    The cultivation sects standing below Tianyong City had not yet begun to attack.


    Now I look at the horror of the goddess coming from heaven.


    One by one was so scared that he peeed his pants.


    Listening to the other party''s meaning seems to be to clean up people who don''t believe in gods.


    And aren''t they just such people? .


    Chapter 427 Sword Spirit Red Jade, Supreme Divine Sword---Nine Regions Zhanqing!


    Suddenly a **** came out, who would believe in?


    Fu Yi looked at the goddess in the glory.


    Envy.


    If she had one ten-thousandth of that of the other party, she would also be satisfied.


    She even wondered, if she didn''t leave the eternal religion at that time, or even joined in, would she win the favor of the gods?


    However, after Yao Yao killed one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with one palm, his eyes penetrated the clouds and locked on the shivering heavenly emperor.


    She was considering whether to kill him.


    If the Emperor of Heaven is killed, it will undoubtedly have a very big advantage over the rule of the gods.


    But now the scope of the religion is not large.


    The opponent is the ruler of the Three Realms.


    Good luck.


    "Forget it, spare your life, Ouyang Shaogong, listen, get the gift of God,-you must bear the weight of it.


    Give you half a year to calm the world, and then go to fetch the life of the emperor that day. "


    The cold voice of Yao Yao fell into Ouyang Shaogong''s ears.


    The latter nodded quickly.


    This is soul transmission.


    Other creatures cannot be heard.


    But this look of Yao Yao made the Emperor Fuxi scared to pee directly, and his pants were soaked! !


    "Okay, I have something to deal with, I''ll leave it to you..."


    After Yao Yao killed the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers, he felt more comfortable, and immediately turned and left.


    Her wonderful and sacred figure.


    It is firmly imprinted in the eyes of all creatures.


    What Nuwa God, what Chishui Goddess.


    In front of the demon and demon, it is all rubbish!


    The world was subsequently restored to purity.


    In the imperial court on earth.


    The emperor said vigorously: "Did you see it? This is the godly lords in the mythology. Your officials are always afraid of the emperor. What about the emperor that day?


    One hundred thousand heavenly soldiers blinked and vanished in smoke. "


    All the courtiers knelt down one after another and quickly begged for mercy.


    This situation occurs in many places.


    Even the people in Youdu fell on the ground in shock because of the demon''s arrival.


    The God of Eternity is truly terrifying.


    It''s not something they can resist.


    Fortunately, Qingxue joined the cult in advance, otherwise when the cult came one day, their Nuwa Temple would cut off the inheritance.


    In Tianyong City.


    Baili Tusu slowly stood up from the ground, he looked at the sky in shock, and made a difficult decision.


    It''s not safe here anymore.


    You must leave quickly, otherwise once he is caught by the gods, he will be finished!


    At this time, Tianyong City had long been reduced to a plaything in his hands.


    All the disciples were reduced to slaves of evil spirits.


    Originally, he was planning to attract more people to swallow him, and continue to grow his power, until he swallowed the real Zi Yin.


    But now he was scared by Yaoyao.


    As a result, Baili Tusu urged the Fen Jijian to devour all the souls in the city.


    Turned around and disappeared in Tianyong City.


    Although it looks like this Xiuxian Gate is still shrouded in hostility, in fact, except for the walking dead inside.


    There are no more living creatures.


    --------------------


    On Tianzhu Mountain.


    The festival has ended.


    True person Zi Yin knelt on the ground and looked at the sky obsessively. He was a wizard of refining tools, and he did not expect the existence of the God Realm at all.


    Just now Hongyu had Xiangling''s ascension.


    And the departure of the black dragon.


    All gave him a great shock.


    Hongyu is a fairy sword. He has used it for a long time, but the other party has completed a real transformation within the divine light.


    Become a magic sword.


    Including the red jade sword spirit body has also been sublimated.


    Ziyin was thinking now, if he could refine a divine sword that surpassed the immortal sword, what kind of comfort would it be?


    He fell into a sluggishness.


    Even the arrival of Ouyang Shaogong had never noticed it.


    "Zi Yin, what do you think now?"


    "Huh? It turned out to be the master priest. I don''t know if I can join the Eternal Cult!!!"


    Looking at the zealous real Zi Yin.


    Ouyang Shaogong is messed up, saying that the plot development is wrong.


    Shouldn''t Zhen Ziyin refute himself with righteous words, or be martyred with his body?


    What is the situation with this expression of wanting to join the gods?


    "Cough cough..." Ouyang Shaogong coughed lightly, and asked with a weird face: "It''s okay if you want to join our cult. Can you tell me why?"


    At first he really wanted to humiliate the real Zi Yin severely.


    But it seems that things have turned around again.


    Master Zi Yin tidied up his appearance and said, "Although I did intend to revenge my friend at the beginning, isn''t he still alive?


    It''s just that some idiots died. Although I have justice in my heart, Ziyin also understands what true righteousness is.


    And the biggest dream of my life is to make a perfect sword.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Now that I see the God Realm, I understand that my ideal lies in that world, rather than being stuck at the bottom of this well. "


    Khan... a typical sword idiot.


    But that''s okay, one more Ziyin will be able to subdue more cultivation sects, which is also considered to have some benefits.


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Shaogong accepted the real person Zi Yin.


    "Teach you God''s method first, and then you take people to Tianyong City. It is not so easy to make up for your sins..."


    Speaking of Tianyong City.


    Real Zi Yin couldn''t help but sigh.


    Who made him faint at first, and didn''t investigate clearly.


    It''s time to make atonement.


    -----------------


    0...............


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che is accepting the reward of this sacrifice.


    "Ding...your chief priest Ouyang Shaogong, sacrificed to you a fairy sword-red jade, triggering a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a supreme divine sword [Nine Domain Zhanqing]."


    "Note: Sword Spirit has been upgraded, don''t worry."


    [Name]: Jiuyu Zhanqing


    [Grade]: Supreme artifact


    [Attribute]: It comes with the power of the nine domains, which is the ultimate fragmentation of the law of power. If you want to go further, you need to bathe the origin of the upper space.


    [Sword Spirit]: Red jade, charms the body.


    When he obtained this divine sword, Hong Yu naturally appeared beside Liu Che.


    Wearing a bright red dress, with long black hair reaching his waist, he was dazed by a red butterfly, his eyes were very soft like snow.


    Jiao body with a faint rose fragrance.


    Wearing red shoes on the feet.


    Just like the system reviews, she is an extremely charming woman.


    "Ding...your chief priest Ouyang Shaogong, sacrificed a black dragon to you, triggering a 7,000-fold increase, and you have obtained a four-star beast---[Backwater Black Dragon]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Ouyang Shaogong, sacrificed a volume of exercises to you, and you have obtained..."


    The follow-ups are all god-level exercises and the like.


    Liu Che didn''t bother to deal with it, so he directly called Robin to teach her to save.


    As for why Feng Qingxue did not sacrifice.


    Liu Che understood that she wanted to avenge her brother, but he didn''t force it.


    Because the other person will always come to him and serve him until eternity. people.


    Chapter 428 Ye Laoxie''s mission is finally completed, the beginning of sacrifice!


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ouyang Shaogong uploaded a video of his sacrifice.


    For peace: "It turns out that your world is like this. It''s as refreshing as ever to watch the sky soldiers being killed in seconds!"

 Chapter 513：

    Li''s second child: "When you float up, you''ll find nothing!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You can eat a few chicken legs and have dinner. Those who don''t believe in gods should do so..."


    Ninja scientist: "Brother level is blown again, who has broken through the three-story tower, I also conquered the second floor!"


    Dashan Chu: "I haven''t yet, but I have found a way out. I feel that as long as I can break through the third level, I can cultivate to the stage of being godly."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "You are really crazy, but I have also broken through the second floor. This time I gave up on Xiao Nun who singled out by myself, and now I lie on the ground and don''t want to move."


    What he encountered was his own mirror image.


    Want to break through this layer.


    You have to surpass your current self, otherwise you will never be able to crush the mirror-faced person.


    As a result, Ye Laohei constantly found his own weaknesses and defeated the enemy as a matter of course.


    For peace: "I also just killed the gatekeeper for the second time. It was too hard... But there is a saying that Chu Xuanfeng said right, and I also found my way.


    Originally, I just wielded my supernatural power wantonly, relying on the body of a dragon, but ignored many of my own problems.


    Now I have absorbed the blood of Shenlong into my body and turned into a second form, which is twice as strong! "


    After seeing Chu Xuanfeng''s victory, Long felt infinite pride in his heart.


    Why can others succeed only when they fail?


    He didn''t allow himself to be like this.


    So began to constantly seek breakthroughs!


    Finally, when he came home to chat with his son, Luffy''s moves caught his attention.


    Luffy is a rubber man, although after the Devil Fruit returned to its origin, after losing the Devil Fruit for a period of time, this kid thought about many weird moves.


    For example, the snake-man form once appeared in the original work.


    There is also the vibrating power of rubber.


    Using the power of rubber, Luffy understands the power of shaking space.


    This is what Long did not expect.


    But Luffy was also forced to be helpless, because after Sauron came to the God Realm, he began a wandering journey, living in challenges every day.


    It was not until recently that the Straw Hat boys reunited in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda.


    As a result, Sauron easily surpassed him and left a message saying goodbye to the sixth space.


    As a former captain.


    Can Luffy be in a hurry?


    As a result, he forced out all his potential.


    In fact, it is also related to Robin and his lecture.


    After all, he was a former partner. Robin can still let the cranes convey some news. Now besides serving the gods, she also works part-time in the costume design of the gods.


    It''s the librarian.


    Young Master Murong: "By the way, why can''t I see the goddesses talking lately? Even Rin Tosaka doesn''t say anything."


    Bearded swordsman: "It must be quietly repairing. All the goddess did not speak. They must be comprehending the divine power. Let''s work hard. I have just defeated the first level."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "I have tried hundreds of times, and it is estimated that I have to re-understand how to fight."


    Ninja scientist: "Hey, come on. I''m also going to study the third layer..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I really envy you. Recently, I don''t plan to sleep anymore. I hope I can go to the God Realm soon."


    Troubled Times: "Herder, you won''t be tired out like this?"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Should not, I remember Herder seems to be the reincarnation of an aboriginal god, now called an apostle, right?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Yes, so even if I don''t sleep for a month, I''ll be fine. Who said I failed the gods'' goodwill at the time. Now that someone is competing with me, I naturally have to make it faster."


    She can actually go to the continent of Arad and interfere with Katie''s operations inside.


    However, Herder also has his own pride.


    Heaven, Demon, Tapers.


    The development of the three directions together is much faster than the development of the single Arad world.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Hey, brothers, I finally found the mission target, there is a drop in the ocean... ooh, the mission was almost impossible to complete."


    Purdue sentient beings: "I also said that I prepared a nickname for you called Brother Che, this time I don''t seem to need it. Funny.jpg"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Puff... Brother Che, you really belong to you."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Despise you, bald, okay... I''m going to get busy with the things on hand and talk about it later."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Bye bye..."


    Mysterious **** of death: "Looking at your hard work, I will speed up the operation, the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda, I want to know where my limits are!"


    --------------


    In the world of online games...........


    Ye Laoxie was in the Divine Sea at this time, wearing a dragon armor, and because of the operation of the mind, the sea water could not erode him half a point.


    With the sea water separated.


    A young girl lying in purple crystal appeared in front of him.


    The person that the task makes me look for is her.


    What a poor man.


    Ye Laoxie held the crystal and started to float towards the surface of the water.


    Guoguo asked, "Master, is she the target of the mission?"


    "Well, as long as we put her on the altar, we can sacrifice. Ouyang Shaogong has completed the first sacrifice, and I will finish it soon.


    It''s time for the world to realize the power of the gods! "


    Ye Laoxie doesn''t care who this girl is.


    Anyway, after completing the task, I don''t have to die.


    that''s enough.


    Moreover, the first sacrifice is the most important.


    At present, sixteen countries have passed the assessment and announced that they have joined the eternal religion, and the altar in the territory of China has been established.


    Now is the step of sacrifice.


    Ye Laoxie took the special teleportation formation established by the gods and teleported directly from the sea to the headquarters.


    At this time, the golden altar is clearly visible here.


    Countless players, under the management of Divine Cult 1.5, began to continuously upgrade and grow.


    At present, several attacks from the main city have been repelled.


    Liu Qiyue looked at the girl in Ye Laoxie''s hands and smiled: "Can you make sacrifices?"


    "Well, sister, are you really ready?"


    "Yeah, I have stayed in the mortal world enough, and I will rely on you..."


    Liu Qiyue showed a charming smile, but she sighed silently in her heart.


    Fate.


    Sometimes it cannot be changed!


    At this time, the world received news of Ye Laoxie''s return.


    They received a full server notification in the game.


    [Tomorrow at ten o''clock in the morning, the sacrifice ceremony will be held. This sacrifice will be a connection between the world and the divine realm where the **** is located. All believers must prepare to bathe and change their clothes. ¡¿.


    Chapter 429 Disorderly game program, the eternal **** descends!


    "Is it finally going to start? Is it the great scam of the century, or the gods descending to the world, will you see the results tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, but... a scam, is it really a scam..."


    "The power of God has been verified countless times. This is why some people cannot enter the religion of God."


    At the meeting of the Earth Federation.


    The head of state who joined the religious religion began to enter the daily ridicule.


    They were originally weak countries.


    Bullied all day long.


    Now it''s different. Join the eternal religion to get the gift of the gods and stand up completely.


    There were more than one hundred countries at the conference.


    But apart from China, only sixteen countries have won the honor.


    This shows how strict the review of Eternal God is.


    However, this meeting did not last long.


    Everyone is preparing to deal with the next thing, and the appearance of gods will change the immediate situation.


    At the same time on the web.


    One problem is completely popular all over the world.


    [What level of power is worthy of being called a god? ¡¿


    Some people say: It is a **** who can wipe out the existence of the planet with a wave of hands...


    It is also said that if you can create a planet, 29 is a god!


    Others say: God¡¯s existence may not be seen, it is higher than dimensional...


    But these speakers are all a group of shit-eaters in Nima, who make them brag about speculation, and it''s okay to publish papers.


    Said that there is no idea.


    Because it is the most solemn topic, each region is limited to only one opportunity to speak in 30 minutes.


    At this time, the believers in Huaxia said a word.


    "From the topics you have talked about, I understand that none of you have joined the religious teachings, nor have you studied the scriptures in the teachings seriously.


    First of all, the gods created the entire world. Anyone who understands the universe knows that you only think that the earth was created by God?


    Also, as long as you practice the method of the gods and enter the profound meditation space, you can see the body of the gods.


    That is a terrible existence beyond the universe.


    The starry believers are like dots of light dotted in the galaxy.


    By the way, all misleading messages will be regarded as disrespect to God, so for the three above, the review in your region will be delayed for three months! "


    Many believers laughed instantly when they saw this speech.


    "Damn, those dogs deserve it!"


    "It''s so cool, it''s not a believer who is still thinking about it, the frog at the bottom of the well..."


    "Yes, a bunch of **** Dogecoin stuff, but if you have two peanuts, you won''t get drunk and talk nonsense. The speech above is cool."


    Huaxia people are cool.


    Countries that join the religion are also cool.


    But people in those three areas are uncomfortable.


    They have been waiting for a few months, and now it is finally their turn to audit in their own country, but they are facing such bad news.


    Suddenly, countless hackers began to search for the existence of these three people.


    In the end, it was discovered that these three so-called brick houses were actually a group of gods.


    Good guys.

 Chapter 514：

    No wonder the person who spoke was so angry, they are indeed shameless these three people.


    That night.


    The three men were arrested by special forces, and they were declared guilty and executed 30 minutes later.


    But the punishment still did not end.


    As far as the eternal religion is concerned, your own country has not taken good care of your own people and has not promoted the doctrine of God.


    It is his own negligence.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    This night can be called a sleepless night in the world.


    Finally, dawn rose.


    Countless individuals began to bathe and burn incense, then turned on the game machine and entered the game and waited.


    This time even if it is a child or an elderly person.


    All came to the game.


    And in the headquarters of the Eternal Church.


    Several pre-selected goddesses are also ready.


    Feifei and others were not too nervous, and they were talking and laughing.


    "We will go to the God Realm holding hands in a while!"


    "Yeah, let Sister Qiyue take the lead. This time I went to the God Realm. It would be very difficult to come back..."


    "Serving the gods, what an exciting thing."


    Accompanied by their small talk.


    The time came to nine thirty.


    During the live broadcast, Ye Laoxie stripped off all the armor and went to the altar in a cloth coat.


    This altar city.


    It is based on the altar and covers an area of ??tens of thousands of square meters.


    Inside the temple, many mysterious patterns are also engraved.


    It is a city with both offensive and defensive capabilities.


    Next to Ye Laoxie was a female believer, and the other party dragged the girl sleeping in amethyst to the altar.


    And he was right behind.


    At the end is the goddess who sacrificed this time.


    "Master, time is up..."


    "Well, go down and bow down!"


    "Yes."


    everything''s ready.


    Ye Laoxie looked at the sparkling altar, took a deep breath, and roared, "The sacrifice begins..."


    After countless believers heard his voice.


    All entered a state of prayer.


    The entire China has a population of more than one billion people, and now all of them are in meditation.


    The same is true in other countries.


    Countless beliefs turned into divine power, gathered in the altar, and finally rushed towards the sky.


    this moment.


    The bright sky turns into the night sky!


    Ye Laoxie said in his heart: "Come on!"


    Accompanied by his prayers word by word.


    The dark night of the sky passed by in a flash.


    The entire game world actually issued an announcement at this moment.


    "Ding...A fault has been detected in the world, and there is a strong energy response fluctuation, which has exceeded the calculation, and the shutdown service is being activated..."


    "Ding... Failed to close the service 090 device."


    "Ding... the world is in disorder."


    "Ding... A super energy response fluctuation has been detected, which has exceeded the calculation of the system, and measures are being taken..."


    "Ding..."


    The subsequent sound was directly stuck.


    Because a beam of brilliant light smashed the barrier of the game world directly from the sky.


    this moment.


    Whether it is the earth or the distant land of gods, all living creatures feel the fear from the depths of their souls.


    NPCs in the game world.


    Frightened by the changes in front of them, one by one fell to the ground.


    The NPCs who joined the gods knelt on the ground religiously.


    For example, the devil''s hand, the lady of the blacksmith, one of the female devil kings.


    There are also sages who used to shine on the goddess.


    Now all have joined the eternal religion.


    The Sage of the Word opened his small mouth and said in astonishment: "Is this the God of Eternity? It''s really too great..."


    The power of the unimaginable law revolves around the top of that god.


    The majestic realm of God, you can''t see the sky at all.


    At this time, a figure came from the mysterious and ancient depths, his speed was not fast, but it made all living beings dare not breathe, for fear of desecrating each other.


    Obviously this figure has been walking for a long time, but people think it''s just a blink of an eye.


    "Believers, you did a good job..."


    The ethereal voice, as if from eternity, spread throughout the entire plane. .


    Chapter 430 Goddess Brahma comes to worship, Goddess Xi Yao prays to join!


    The first time you receive the system prompt.


    Liu Che left and came to this world.


    After all, the believer used to be an aboriginal **** with great potential, and he naturally has to pay attention to it.


    Accompanied by a faint voice, all the gods in this azimuth plane saw Liu Che''s figure.


    His real body is not tall.


    But every step has a mysterious taste.


    You can''t see what he is going to do next moment, and you can''t even see where he is going next.


    The goddess Brahma, who was far away in a mysterious place, was also shocked by the arrival of Liu Che.


    The Brahma goddess did not know how many eras she lived.


    She has seen countless reincarnations of life and death.


    I have also seen countless strange things that make people feel weird.


    For example, the son of Emperor Tian is not his own.


    This incident has made her care for more than ten years. She originally wanted to wait for the flowering to bear fruit, and then taunt the Emperor of Heaven.


    But he didn''t expect that the strange **** could break through the world barrier and descend.


    The most important thing is.


    As a member of the Creation God Race, she actually didn''t know that there was a world outside the world!


    The goddess Brahma opened her eyes wide and looked frantically at Liu Che.


    But what she saw was indeed a colorful auspicious cloud.


    Can''t see the face of this **** at all.


    "This is a divine power that is countless times greater than me..."


    The Brahma goddess was stunned.


    Never thought that Liu Che''s power would be so terrifying.


    I can''t even see it.


    Suddenly, the Brahma goddess moved.


    Because she thought of the daughter who died, because the daughter of blood reincarnation, if it were such a great god.


    It will surely be able to exchange her daughter''s life.


    Thinking of this, the goddess Borneo disappeared on Mount Borneo and came to the vicinity of Liu Che.


    Just now in a far place.


    It didn''t feel so obvious, but only when I came to my eyes did I understand what the power of the superior was.


    Time does not leave traces on the other person''s body.


    It cannot be spied, and it cannot be calculated.


    Space is born for each other.


    What a terrible **** is this?


    Even if the true King of Creation is reborn, he is just an ant in front of the opponent.


    People are paying homage to the divine power at this time, and there is no expectation that other people will appear at all.


    Just when they wondered who this mysterious woman was.


    The other party said: "Great god, I am the Brahma goddess of the creation gods of this world, and I have seen your presence today to understand the truth of the world.


    I am willing to take myself as a sacrifice, and I beg you to save my daughter. She sacrificed herself a long time ago. I don''t know if you are willing to make a move. ¡¨? "


    Liu Che looked down at the girl kneeling at his feet.


    The other party is very young.


    But it was not a young girl, but an indigenous **** who had lived for a long time, and his strength was about the strength of the nine-star god.


    The traces of the years are clearly visible on the opponent.


    The Brahman knelt on the ground religiously, meticulously, and did not dare to move at all.


    Let Liu Che look up and down.


    Her complexion was slightly ruddy.


    Because not only his body, but even his soul trembled slightly under the other''s gaze.


    "This wish is very simple, but are you sure you want to do this? The price for me to act is very high. Both you and your daughter will become my people."


    Time is stagnant at the moment.


    Fully freezes a plane.


    The goddess Brahma discovered this immediately.


    Time stopped flowing, and the fear deepened again.


    But remembering that she had been alone for so long, the goddess Brahma gritted her teeth and said: "I beg the gods to take action, I would like to serve you with my daughter..."


    "Yeah! I see..."

 Chapter 515：

    The voice is as gentle as ever.


    Time flows slowly.


    Liu Che grabbed it forward, and as the space shattered, a girl in reality appeared in front of them.


    Flowers pray for dreams.


    "I have found her, so you can stay there quietly for a while, because my believers are waiting..."


    Seeing her daughter appear, the Brahma burst into tears.


    Because after her daughter arrived, she could clearly feel the breath in the other party''s body.


    However, she also understands that she can''t get too excited, and that the promised thing must be done!


    "Yes, Lord Eternal God!"


    Brahma knelt in the void, extremely well-behaved.


    At this time, because of the flow of time.


    People realized that this **** came to the gods for his daughter.


    "Oh my god... the **** of eternity is so terrible, the creation gods will kneel down!"


    "Hi... Our understanding seems to be wrong. Our **** is a great **** who transcends everything, and is older than the creation god..."


    "My pity, how lucky we are!!!"


    ...


    The believers burst into tears with excitement.


    And Ye Laoxie naturally did the same.


    Although the woman is extremely beautiful, what does it have to do with herself?


    Gods are really great.


    Inside the game world.


    In the Tower of Destiny.


    Yaya, who exists as the goddess Xiyao, looked at the surrender of the goddess Brahma, and felt a little moved in her heart.


    He is staying in the tower waiting for help.


    Or follow this **** to leave?


    Distressed...confused...and confused.


    She understood that the chief priest of the outside world was Ye Laoxie, and that was her master''s husband, but...Forget it, just leave like this.


    Liu Che had just prepared to act and bestowed Ye Laoxie with a big gift.


    As a result, a bright white light came from the world below, and a woman in a white glaze dress panted and flew in front of her.


    Before she could stand firm, she became a little loli.


    "¡§ Huh...huh...no, the power is not enough, great god, I am the goddess Xiyao, can you take me in..."


    Players in the game world.


    After months of exploration.


    I have understood that the goddess of this world is the goddess Xiyao.


    Now the gods in this game also come to take refuge in the gods of eternity?


    They were dumbfounded.


    The Shengyan and others were even more stupid in place.


    By the way... Since Goddess Xi Yao is not asleep, why not find them?


    Liu Che looked at the cute little Lolita, and said with a smile: "Do you really want to follow me? Actually, you can have fun in this world!"


    "No...no no no...it''s not pleasant at all, I don''t want to manage such a big world, hurry up and think of a way, I want to go with you..."


    See you, God, she doesn''t like being a goddess at all.


    That''s boring! ! !


    Liu Che smiled when he heard the words, and said, "Well, for your merits, let''s take you away..."


    When the voice fell, a gentle white light merged into Yaya''s body.


    Immediately, she could feel the strength in her body getting stronger, and she could even transform without restriction.


    Yaya looked at her body dog ??in astonishment.


    She felt infinite power in her body constantly pouring out.


    this is too scary.


    Is this really my body? .


    Chapter 431: Rewarding one hundred thousand years of life


    Seeing Yaya with surprise, Liu Che smiled slightly.


    Originally thought that Ye Laoxie would have to assign some tasks to him to sacrifice Yaya, but he didn''t expect that the other party would take the initiative to find the door.


    It''s really interesting.


    However, it has been delayed twice.


    Liu Che is finally about to do business.


    His gaze fell on the planet, and all the creatures trembled, and all lowered their heads.


    Don''t dare to look at him at all.


    Only Ye Laoxie and the goddess who prepared, felt the majesty of the gods.


    Ye Laoxie was very arrogant at first, after all, the gods once said that his previous life was very powerful and possessed good power.


    But seeing the creation gods all kneel at the feet of gods.


    The pride in Ye Laoxie''s heart disappeared instantly.


    He has some power.


    But so what?


    The first time he faced the gods, he realized his insignificance, which was different from when he watched the video.


    Although that way, I can feel the power of the gods.


    However, don''t forget that the eternal **** is constantly getting stronger, and the gods now master several laws.


    The breath that just leaked made him feel unbearable.


    "You did a good job this time, and I am very satisfied. Now you have two choices. You can restore your memory over the course of time, or you can give up your previous life and create a brand new self in 090."


    The faint voice awakened Ye Laoxie.


    He began to quickly analyze the pros and cons.


    The baptism of the long river, is the memory of the past really important?


    Is the reincarnated self still self?


    He has only lived for more than twenty years in his entire life, but he was an aboriginal **** in his previous life. If his memory is restored, his power will surely increase.


    But what power can be more powerful than the gift of the gods?


    This is a test.


    Verify your inner choice.


    Recalling the thirty-third heavens discussed in the group these days, Ye Laoxie understood a truth.


    Sticking to old ideas will not break through.


    Only by constantly accepting the new self can you break through to a higher level.


    Thinking about this, Ye Laoxie quickly lowered his head and said, "I don''t want to restore my previous memories. Since the past has passed, I should accept a new self!"


    Guoguo, who squatted on his shoulder, was stunned.


    Looking at him incredulously.


    Why did the master give up to restore the memory.


    This...what should the hostess do?


    "You really won''t regret it? Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you have a confidante, she has been waiting for you for the third life."


    Three generations?


    Ye Laoxie took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "If you return to the spirit, the past life is just the past life. Since reincarnation means that I was too weak, so if I want to surpass the past, I must give up something.


    As for her, I will try to find..."


    Guoguo breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Fortunately, fortunately, did not give up the hostess.


    Liu Che said faintly: "This is the result of choice, and the system will not issue tasks to you in the future. Let''s grow... Let''s spread my doctrine. This world is very big.


    After you reach the **** level, you can explore on your own.


    Although this will affect some of your power, I will give you a gift once I have come after all.


    Give you a hundred thousand years of life, and a body that cannot be invaded by all laws. By the way... there is also a mysterious gift, you will see it when you go home. "


    Colorful rays of light fall from the sky.


    Constantly washing Ye Laoxie''s body.


    His vitality continues to grow stronger, and it continues to deepen.


    In Ye Laoxie''s eyes, the system''s prompt sound continued to strengthen.


    "Ding... Thanks to the gift of the God of Eternity, you have a life span of one year..."


    Countless refreshes did not stop until 100,000 times.


    The moment when the beep stops.


    Ye Laoxie''s game panel has changed.


    [Name]: Ye Laoxie


    [ID]: Eternal gods and priests


    ¡¾Shou Yuan¡¿100408


    [Talent]: The body is not invaded by all methods


    Remarks: Washed by eternal divine power, all laws will not invade, ignoring any curse, destiny, time, and all negative factors are all invalid.


    "Hi...what terrible power is this?"


    Ye Laoxie was stunned, although not an invincible skill.


    But it is really too BUG not to invade.


    From now on he can go to death infinitely.


    For example, going to bathe in the sun, such as swimming in the deep sea, such as taking poison for food.


    The abbreviation is just a word.


    Unsolvable man!


    Although I don''t know what his previous life was like, the reward for the first sacrifice has a life span of 100,000 years, as well as this BUG skill.


    Ye Laoxie was ecstatic.


    This is too awkward!


    And, under the system panel.


    There is an additional display.


    [At present, I have found my sister in the previous life, as well as my brother! ¡¿

 Chapter 516：

    Was it so?


    Ye Laoxie has a clear mind.


    His sister is Xiaoxi, he knew this, because the other party was extremely weak, and his eyes couldn''t be opened.


    Therefore, he was sent to the altar.


    Because his own power can''t affect Xiaoxi.


    Only in this way, let God repair my sister''s body.


    After Liu Che''s blessing ended, he said to Ye Laoxie: "There are still some crises in this world. There are still two years left. It is a catastrophe that will destroy the world. If you can work harder, you can avoid this crisis."


    "Yes! Believers will work hard."


    Ye Laoxie understood.


    The so-called hard work, of course, is to let God teach all over the entire plane.


    Bring all creatures under the command of God.


    "Well, I will look forward to your performance... after so long, I should go back, and give all believers a little benefit before leaving."


    Liu Che pointed a finger.


    Countless believers just felt shocked.


    The body in the game seems to be more real.


    Haven''t waited for them to react.


    God''s explanation came in the ear.


    "In fact, this world, except Ye Laoxie, came with souls. This way, the conversion rate of power will decrease. This time, you have been granted permission to travel between the two worlds at will in the future, and you can live directly here. Can..."


    The creatures on the whole earth were shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the truth of the world is like this!


    Only Ye Laoxie is special, no wonder... no wonder he is so powerful.


    However, those who did not join the cult are now ruined.


    Because the gap will get bigger and bigger in the future.


    How to do it!


    Sad reminder...


    Before leaving, Liu Che glanced at Guoguo.


    Transmission to her: "Little guy, don''t worry about Element Jie, go and play well, although you are a holy child, you are too young.


    Everyone has their own path of growth, just like I didn''t interfere with Ye Laoxie too much.


    Excessive help will only help..."


    Guoguo was shocked and nodded silently.


    Yes.


    The gods are right, the master should grow up.


    In fact, Guoguo has recovered all his memories after cultivating Shenfa, and it seems that today is a separate day. .


    Chapter 432 The brother who came back from the dead, Shengzi Guoguo''s departure!


    The gods finally left.


    Yaya and Bo Luo and their daughter Hua Qimeng have all left.


    In order to increase strength.


    They left by taking the teleportation light belt, and Guoguo sighed silently in her heart as she watched the figures transformed in the divine light.


    She turned around, tearful eyes-looking at Ye Laoxie dimly.


    "Master, I''m sorry...I''m leaving too. The gods are right, I can''t interfere with your growth too much.


    This is wrong, so please forgive me. "


    Ye Laoxie shook his head when he heard the words, "What silly things are you talking about? Actually, I know it. At first, you always wanted to tease me, and then remind me what to do.


    Later, after I taught you how to practice divine law, you have been in a daze, sometimes entangled.


    In fact, at that time, your strength has already surpassed me a lot. "


    Guoguo didn''t speak.


    It defaulted.


    This is the truth.


    At that time, her power had surpassed the so-called Goddess Xiyao and the Goddess Brahma.


    After all, it is the Son of Yuanchu.


    The potential is the first in the world.


    It''s just that the power is sealed and not discovered.


    But after practicing the magical technique, she automatically broke many things, and her strength soared all the way.


    This is the consequence of her suppression.


    Because unlimited absorption of power will destroy the game world.


    At this time, Shenguang was close to the end, and Guoguo smiled.


    The smile is extremely bright.


    "Thank you for your understanding. This is the last time I call you to be my master. Maybe this is fate. The catastrophe two years later is elemental calamity.


    There have been countless worlds destroyed under the elemental catastrophe, work hard, master.


    The Lord of Eternity can restore peace to the world, as long as you work hard! "


    The voice did not fall.


    Guoguo rushed into the divine light, and her body was refined by the divine light, and gradually disappeared from Ye Laoxie''s vision.


    Relying on Ye Laoxie''s power alone.


    It is absolutely impossible to deal with Elemental Tribulation.


    The difference is too great.


    Even if the hostess wakes up, it is impossible.


    She has done everything she can, and although she has sacrificed a lot now, when the master recovers her memory, she should be able to understand her own mind.


    The dazzling divine light rose into the realm of the gods.


    The world slowly closed.


    Restore what it used to be.


    Afterwards, they were shocked, all discussing the world of gods.


    As for the Emperor of Heaven, although he found the reincarnated Ye Laoxie, he did not dare to come, because the great **** once glanced at him.


    That meaning is obvious.


    Ye Laoxie covered me, if you dare to touch it, you will die.


    Does he dare from this?


    Naturally, I dare not! ! !


    On the contrary, Li Xian''er was in full bloom, and her lover was valued by the gods. What could be more happier than this.


    It''s just a pity that he gave up the past.


    Forget it...Whether my sister serves the gods, everyone has their own ending.


    What can she do?


    Even the Brahma goddess who needs to look up has to kneel at the feet of each other.


    Ye Laoxie straightened up and said to his believers: "Everyone, get up, work together in the future, and we must carry forward the faith of the gods and involve the starry sky as soon as possible!"


    "Yes! Master priest."


    "Yes!!"


    "Master priest, please look forward to it!"


    On this day, believers on the earth are cheering.


    And those non-believers are crying.


    Particularly, believers who believe in God are even more heartbroken.


    This dog-egg thing is simply a lie.


    It''s purely a big flicker.


    Look at the eternal religion of others, this is the true religion of God.


    "Go to your God, I love the God of Eternity!"


    "God is a dog egg... Don''t believe it..."


    "Brother, you will not know if you call the eternal religion of others now, I am going to China, there is the eternal **** over there!"


    "Fucking there is this kind of operation, I want to go too!"


    ...


    Ye Laoxie already knew who his brother was.


    After all, that sense of familiarity is not deceiving.


    And what is the mysterious gift said by the gods?


    He silently returned to this world.


    At this time, the home is empty, but the kitchen makes the noise of cooking.


    He moved in his heart and walked over slowly.


    When I saw the figure from the back.


    Tears burst into tears instantly.


    "elder brother..."


    Ye Ya!


    His older brother who was already dead.


    This is the best gift.


    "You, why are you coming back so early? The meal is not ready yet..."


    Ye Ya looked at his younger brother pettingly, and said softly.


    He once died just to protect his brother.


    Become nameless in the game.


    Tormented every day.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Until today, the body was restored.


    The power of the gods surpassed her imagination, not only gaining powerful power, but also breaking away from the original power limitation.


    In the conversation between the two brothers.


    Ye Laoxie understood how much suffering the other party had suffered.


    I felt a ball in my heart.


    "Brother, why don''t you meet me earlier!"


    "You, you think too one-sidedly. If you don''t have the God of Eternity, you are just a nameless man now, even if you have some power, it is extremely limited.

 Chapter 517：

    My meeting with you ruined you.


    Make you deep in hatred and killing?


    No... the power of negative emotions will ruin you! Although I once wanted to use this method to stimulate your power to accelerate its growth.


    But in the conversation with the gods, I learned.


    This is an evil way..."


    0.........0


    Ye Laoxie nodded upon hearing this.


    The power of negative emotions is indeed very powerful.


    Because a certain goddess once said that the gods have the law of love. Although it is possible to walk this way, it is necessary to maintain a heart of ice.


    Will not be swallowed by emotions.


    Obviously he is not that kind of person.


    Ye Ya drank coffee and smiled and said, "Now I am too satisfied. The gods have given me a second life, and I can live with you. So what is there to be dissatisfied with?


    If it were not for the original perseverance, I would not be able to persist in blooming.


    Eat well, and I will be your sparring partner later. "


    "Um!"


    The two brothers looked at each other and smiled, seeming to have returned to the past.


    Ye Laoxie sighed with emotion, the gods are so kind to him, he must report hard.


    I want to become stronger, stronger than in my previous life! ! !


    ----------------


    In a certain planet at this time.


    "Master Tiandi, how should we deal with that terrible god?"


    "Do you need to join the other party''s sect?"


    "And the big catastrophe in the other party''s mouth, is it true or is it used to deceive us?"


    These three questions bothered the Emperor of Heaven.


    He angrily said: "How do I know that you should go if you want to join the sect of God, I won''t go anyway.


    As for the big robbery, that kind of thing is enough to deceive fools..."


    "But, the goddess of Brahma are..."


    When it comes to the goddess, everyone can''t help being silent.


    Because that goddess is 10,000 times more powerful than the emperor! people.


    Chapter 433 The battle between Yaya and Lixing!


    The Emperor of Heaven sighed silently.


    After all, he is just a little stronger, and he is truly incomparable with God, and his life span is only one place a day away.


    The gods just moved their fingers.


    He gave Yinlong a hundred thousand years of life.


    How enviable this is.


    One hundred thousand years.


    And looking at the appearance of the god, it seems that this kind of 100,000 years is only one second of life.


    Alas...now they are discussing for a long time, but they are just sour others.


    Everyone knew that Yinlong could no longer attack.


    Otherwise, everyone will burp.


    What else is being discussed?


    In the end everyone broke up, and the emperor sat on the throne and sighed. Now it''s my turn to worry.


    What should I do.


    As long as Yinlong recovers his memory, he will definitely come back to trouble him, and even if Tianyu falls, he will also become a prisoner.


    It''s impossible to fight.


    Can''t run away.


    It''s like a prisoner.


    karma!


    -----------------


    At this time, Liu Che returned to the God Realm.


    The system prompts sounded continuously.


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess---Liu Qiyue."


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess---Sophie."


    Note: Sophie Fei is the reincarnation of Limo''er, and the memory has slowly awakened.


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess---Situ Luoyu."


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess---Flower Qimeng."


    Remarks: Hua Qimeng is the daughter of Brahma, and the memory has slowly awakened.


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess---Long Xi."


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess---Chenxue."


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess---Chenxin."


    Remarks: The two sisters were originally suffering from an incurable disease, and now they have cured each other''s body due to your divine power. In addition, they were originally believers and gained the body of the plant type Luanfeng.


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star goddess---the goddess Brahma."


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star goddess---Yaya (Goddess of Stars)."


    Remarks: Yaya is already too tired and doesn''t like being an adult all day, so her current mind is like a child, but she can also use her divine power to restore her original body.


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star goddess---Lixing."


    Note: Because she used to fight with the goddess Xingyao, Li Xing hated Yaya very much, and maybe she would fight together.


    After Liu Che saw this prompt, his eyelids twitched constantly.


    Because Yaya has already formed a ball with Lixing.


    One was tugging at others¡¯ braids, and the other at others¡¯ ears, alas... I really felt uneasy when I came to the God Realm.


    Forget it, just hit it.


    Let them go if they don''t move.


    "Smelly woman, I remember you...take me a punch..."


    "Bah...Do you think I forgot you? It was you who beat me into the sea!!! Bring me here..."


    hack.


    Snapped.


    boom.


    In short, the fight was fierce.


    Liu Che retracted his gaze and looked at the last sacrifice.


    Son of that world.


    Guoguo.


    "Ding...Ye Laoxie, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining the goddess of the master goddess --- Guoguo."


    The strength is suffocating.


    It actually triggered a million-fold increase, as Xiao Luan said before.


    It is difficult for native gods to break through boundaries. If they break through, those with great potential can quickly improve their strength.


    She already has a Liu Ning at the main **** level.


    The current Guoguo is the existence of the second main **** level.


    And the attributes are very abnormal...........


    [Name]: Guoguo


    [Strength]: Lord God level


    [Attributes]: destruction, space, time, defense...still comprehending new power


    [Appearance]: I don¡¯t know why, I like to stay at the age of twelve, but I can grow older on my own.


    [Potential]: Wushuang, it is recommended that the host train well


    Comprehension of the four-fold rule fragments.


    Coupled with the huge potential, this made Guoguo''s strength extremely terrifying.


    However, this combat power is half.


    Knowing her favorite Liu Che, she just took out a lollipop and made this little white-haired loli squat on the ground with a smile, rubbing her hair like a kitten.


    Let alone Ye Rou at this point.


    Liu Ning couldn''t do it.


    Well, the mind is worrying, and the display experience is zero, and it needs to be cultivated in the future.


    "In the future, you can form a **** system, and for the time being... well, the Brahman has managed it. If you want to learn **** arts, you can go to the library to pick it.


    The resources are distributed about once a month. You can choose a palace where you live, plus a palace of the gods. That¡¯s it for the time being..."


    Liu Che wanted to say that Guoguo should be the manager.


    But looking at this girl, squinting and grunting, let it go.


    It would be nice to let Borneo be the manager.


    Hearing his words, Bharat knelt on the ground obediently and said softly, "Thank you for the gift of the gods. I will try my best to take care of everyone."


    There are more than one and a half gods in the God Realm, and more than just these goddesses.


    If you don''t work hard, you will be eliminated.


    Accompanied by the end of the ceremony.


    The goddess Borneo took Feifei and the others to choose the palace. As for Yaya and Lixing now finally disappeared, each with a box of colorful flowing cloud pastry.


    Now sitting on the ground, smiling very happily.


    You can''t tell what the battle looked like just now.


    ......


    After arriving outside the hall.


    Brahma comforted his daughter who was not in a high mood: "Daughter, when you come to the God Realm this time, forget him completely. Yinlong has given up his previous life and obediently serves the gods with his mother."


    Hua Qimeng bowed her head and said nothing.


    Mother thought she couldn''t forget the past, but that was not the case.


    She felt that her past self was dirty and unworthy of gods.


    That''s it! ! ! .


    Chapter 434 The comfort from Tu Shan Honghong, Hua Qimeng''s heart knot is uncovered!


    Just after their group chose the palace, Borneo received a message from Kagura.

 Chapter 518：

    "I heard that your daughter seems to be entangled because of problems in her previous life!"


    "Well, there is such a thing..."


    "In that case, let her go under the giant tree of misery. Look for Tu Shanhonghong who belongs to the god, she can answer everything for the other party."


    "This... What does Tu Shan Honghong belong to?"


    "The other party used to be the Red Line Fairy, also commonly known as the Matchmaker. Actually, it''s not just your daughter, many people have had lost experiences..."


    Under Kagura''s explanation.


    Brahma finally understood what was going on.


    The situation of her daughter is actually very common in the Temple of Eternity, because it is impossible to distinguish between the past and the present.


    Or because there are still personal feelings in my heart, and I am confused.


    So Tu Shan Honghong and Miao Shan became the psychological counselors of these goddesses.


    Counseling questions for all the sisters.


    This time the woman who ascended to the God Realm, in fact, is not only Hua Qimeng who likes Ye Laoxie.


    Even Liu Qiyue once liked it.


    But there is one sentence that is well said.


    Destiny is not what you can do what you want.


    If Ye Laoxie hadn''t relied on Li Xian''er to give him a variety of plug-ins, he would have disappeared in the world long ago.


    There is no moment of fate, no fruit.


    There is not even a religion.


    He is an ordinary person who can no longer be ordinary.


    Hua Qimeng finally went to the giant tree of misery.


    This is a big tree that blooms all year round, the pink petals of the field are very beautiful, whether it is a fairy or a god-level creature in the realm of the gods.


    If it is true.


    Everyone will come here to ask for a petal, hoping that love will last forever.


    Therefore, this place has become the place with the strongest love in the God Realm.


    Hua Qimeng wears tulle on her face.


    At a glance, I saw Tu Shan Honghong sitting on the treetops playing the strings.


    The other party was wearing a white dress, playing while teasing the butterfly elves flying around, unspeakably freehand and happy.


    After a long time, Qin Yin stopped painting Shan Honghong and flew in front of her.


    "This sister, depending on your thoughtful manners, what on earth is in trouble?"


    "I... I''m afraid to say that I will be disrespectful to the gods!"


    Hua Qimeng''s hesitation made Tu Shanhonghong nod his head.


    It turned out to be so.


    "Then let''s talk somewhere, come..."


    Tu Shan Honghong held Hua Qimeng''s little hand, and the two turned into streamers and flew towards the dome. There was a long river here.


    You can spy on everything that has happened to yourself.


    The long river of gold is extremely wide.


    Hua Qimeng opened her eyes wide, and she did not expect that something like Time Changhe really existed.


    The two stood on the bank of the river.


    Tu Shanhonghong smiled and said: "I know what you are thinking about, not only worried about your infidelity, but also afraid that because of your own affairs, your mother who has just gained happiness will be affected?"


    "You...how would you know?"


    After Hua Qimeng said, her face changed, and she hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Looking at the sky with horror.


    For fear of ushering in the anger of God.


    Tu Shan Yaya looked at it and shook her head. She sighed, "You...Do you really think that things in the past can affect the gods? Then you think God is too small... come and see here."


    She gently tapped her hand for a long time.


    Her figure appeared inside.


    Then a strange man appeared inside.


    The two knew each other, and something happened.


    Obviously the figures inside are not gods, but other people.


    Hua Qimeng exclaimed, "This is..."


    "If there were no gods, this would be the original path of my world, but when the gods appeared, my destiny would be broken because of this, and I would be truly happy.


    In fact, it''s not just you, but the same is true of Platycodon grandiflorum, which belongs to God.


    Even others will be confused.


    You are only affected by the memory of your previous life, so you feel that liking gods will make you feel guilty, right? "


    Tu Shan Honghong''s words, it is precisely the lifeline of Hua Qimeng.


    At that time she was still playing in the game.


    Because of the religion.


    She restored her blind eyes and her paralyzed legs.


    Since then, Hua Qimeng has thought that if I meet a **** one day, I will definitely serve him forever.


    Even as a little maidservant.


    But...until the moment when she saw the gods, Hua Qimeng realized that things were not that simple.


    Because of other men in his previous life, he chose reincarnation.


    This is the truth.


    The memory of the past life constantly conflicts with the memory of this life.


    She could not accept herself, nor could she be like a goddess such as Long Xi, who calmly accepted her current identity, but served the gods.


    Simply put, Hua Qimeng is a keen-minded girl.


    Too much thinking is more troublesome.


    "I...the gods really don''t hate it?"


    Hua Qimeng hesitated for a long time, and said something ridiculous.


    Tu Shan Yaya took her arm and said with a smile: "You... really stupid, if the gods dislike your mother and daughter, why do you want you to come to the gods again? He knows what happened to us from the beginning.


    Listen to sister, get dressed up tomorrow, let''s go dancing. "


    "Um."


    Untied the knot, Hua Qimeng''s heart completely relaxed.


    Watching the long river of time flowing slowly.


    She knew in her heart that her destiny had changed.


    From a blind man who can''t walk to a holy goddess, it is really unimaginable.


    As for the past, let it pass.


    -----------


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    Sitting on Liu Che''s lap, Guoguo watched his past 090 in the world, and said, "The plot is really old-fashioned. It is estimated that if the emperor knows that Ye Laoxie is his son, he will vomit blood."


    "Probably, this is the punishment that Brahma gave him."


    Liu Che stroked the girl''s long hair and combed her with a flowing cloud bun.


    It looks cute and cute.


    Guoguo is so beautiful.


    Liu Che bowed his head and kissed, the beautiful girl was blushing and she didn''t dare to look up again.


    Yaya next to her gave a soft snort.


    Looking at Guoguo with jealous eyes, she just had a quarrel with the stinky guy Li Xing, but she was stolen from her home.


    "God, that... my hometown is still very barren now, I don''t know if you can help, even if you can give it some rain!"


    After Li Xing arranged his clothes, he looked at Liu Che pleadingly.


    "You can rest assured that I have already arranged this matter, and the Demon Realm will be back to normal in three days..."


    The problem is not simple.


    Just need Chenxin sisters to descend in Heroic Spirit mode, and then open the dimension wall to give life force to the demon world.


    "Thank God, you are so kind."


    "It''s up to you, idiot..."


    "Who are you stupid?"


    "Whoever promises is an idiot!"


    Yaya said unwillingly.


    The little hands on hips are arrogant to the extreme.


    Then... the two pinched again. .


    Chapter 435 Ye Laoxie tried the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda for the first time, but was miserably abused!


    However, thanks to the three of them Yaya.


    There is also more anger in the temple.


    Liu Che was thinking at this time, should we give birth to some little babies?


    Soon he dismissed the idea again.


    Forget it, and think about this issue again in the future to stand firm in the strongest God Realm.


    The joining of ten goddesses.


    And the establishment of the **** system has attracted a lot of attention from goddess.


    But because they are not good at it.


    Therefore, under the advice of Brahma, I will go to other theology for the time being to study and study.


    For example, Situ Luoyu, Chen Xue, and Chen Xin chose the life **** system.


    Hua Qimeng went to the demon spirit **** system.


    Liu Qiyue''s choice was beyond everyone''s expectations, and she chose the library to be with Robin.


    But Sophie and Long Xi chose the light **** system.


    As for Brahma herself, okay... she now has to ask other theological systems every day for questions, such as how to manage the spiritual systems and learn from others'' strengths.


    But her appearance is too criminal.


    Silver-haired.


    She looked like a twelve-year-old girl, and she couldn''t tell that she was a goddess who had lived for thousands of years.


    Fortunately, every sister in the Temple of Eternity is very gentle.


    Not only did she help Borneo how to manage, she even let her choose her best strength to become the main line.


    Otherwise, no strengths can attract other sisters to join.

 Chapter 519：

    Brahma frowned and didn''t know what he was good at?


    So tangled.


    -----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Wuhu... everybody, come and admire how many miracles our great eternal **** has come to create!!!


    The creation gods all knelt at the feet of his old man, it was so cool! ! ! "


    Ding... Ye Laoxie, a member of the group, uploaded a video.


    Tanjirou: "What? I want to see...Creation Protoss, let me feel it. ¡¨!"


    Ninja scientist: "I want to feel the greatness of gods, too. With the growth of the gods, I haven''t seen such a scene for a long time."


    Li Lao Er: "It seems that Ye Laoxie''s world is a bit big, and the creation gods have it! Cowhide...Although it is an aboriginal **** haha..."


    Troubled Times: "I just finished watching it. It''s really exciting! There are hundreds of thousands of miles apart, and the power of God is all over the entire plane. That goddess is a smart move!"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "That''s natural, but how do I feel that this goddess is too small? Could it be that the Creation God Race is all small?"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brother, what you said is a bit dangerous. People are now honored as Goddess. I think the other side''s name has been inscribed on the monument of God yesterday.


    [Brahma-the God of the Seven Stars]! "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Ahem...I was careless, you don''t see it!"


    Bearded swordsman: "Hey, I will invite us to drink in the future, otherwise I will show you a screenshot!"


    Purdue sentient beings: "You also need roast chicken, otherwise you know..."


    It''s rare to see embarrassment in Yingzheng, and everyone can''t help but booze.


    However, more and more things happened as I finished reading.


    The sound of admiration in the group is also wave after wave.


    Among them, Herder has a deep understanding. Compared with the last time, the power of the gods is now more unpredictable, and it feels so strong that it is not in the same dimension.


    She felt that it was just the Brahma goddess.


    No... the goddess Xiyao who claims to be Yaya can crush her own world.


    Ye Laoxie''s world is really terrifying.


    The gods left an indelible shadow in her heart.


    Herder, who has always been pretty good.


    At this moment, I was thinking, if I serve the gods, will I dislike my own looks?


    Although she feels good about herself.


    But I am also afraid that the gods will dislike it.


    Many sisters in the family are all born of charming and charming.


    But he was born in the devil world, and his mind was vicious.


    It''s hard to guarantee that...


    Oh, I''m really worried.


    Is it possible that my dignified Helder will fall into the trap of an ordinary woman?


    Kratos: "Cowhide, worthy of my god! What about the dignified creation of the gods, I see my blood boil...Next time I am going to hunt the local false gods and sacrifice to the gods."


    Tanjiro: "Puff...I think you''re quite a big brother."


    Mysterious Reaper: "No, I think Mr. Kratos said very well. Since he has that strength, why didn''t he choose not? I arrested my colleague.


    Hehe...There will be more gods of death as sacrifices in the future.


    It just so happens that the eternal **** realm lacks messengers from the underworld, which directly makes up for this shortcoming! "


    Ninja scientist: "Shit luck, it''s a pity that our world doesn''t have this attribute. After studying hard for a long time yesterday, we still couldn''t break through the third layer."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "By the way, I don''t know if Ye Laoxie can enter the 33rd Heavenly Tower? Probably not..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "¡§Uh...it seems to be possible. I tried it just now and I was able to go through the altar, but I didn''t dare to go there."


    Chu Dashan: "I''m afraid of a hammer, how can a real man not try!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Little Chuzi, I think you want to make fun of others again, Ye Laoxie couldn''t beat his head crooked after he went to the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda."


    Dashan Chu: "Oh...it turned out to be Sister Tu Shan Yaya, you have finally left the customs, how can you break through the gods?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "We have all broken through, and we are still in a good mood."


    Tosaka University: "Who would dare to come out without a breakthrough, ashamed, @ Xuner...Little girl, how many floors can the Thirty-Three Heavenly Pagoda hit?"


    Kaoru: "The second level is not over yet, you can laugh at me as much as you want, but I won''t admit defeat."


    Tosaka University: "You think I''m that kind of person, work hard, the priests who don''t sacrifice to the world will only fight in the lower level of the tower.


    That is the first floor of the Thirty-Three Heavenly Pagoda.


    Didn''t think of it?


    Ordinary believers are fighting here. What they think of as the sixth and tenth floors is actually only one level.


    Only when you come to the realm of the gods can you experience the true cruelty.


    By the way, if Ye Laoxie wants to inspire his own strength, he will come to the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda to try, and you will understand what a real battle is. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    ten minutes later.


    Chu Dashan: "@»µ»µµÄÒ¶ÀÏ Xie, brother... how did the training result?"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "...Don''t go to my brother, I''ve been beaten into a younger brother. I never thought that the enemy would be so difficult to deal with."


    There is no moment of fate.


    I don¡¯t have my own external dog.


    The enemy is stronger than himself and faster than himself. If you want to defeat the opponent, you must constantly explore your potential.


    These ten minutes.


    In fact, ten hours have passed in the tower.


    But Ye Laoxie still didn''t defeat his opponent! .


    Chapter 436 Dongxian Yao: I''m the ghost, I didn''t expect it!


    At this time, within the world of Reaper.


    After a long month of investigation.


    The situation in the corpse soul world began to become more and more serious, not only the loss of residents, but also the entire Death Organization was discouraged.


    They can''t find the enemy.


    Whenever an enemy is found, even if he rushes to the location of the incident as quickly as possible.


    There is no way to find someone who teaches eternal God.


    The only time that witnessed the disappearance of the eternal gods in space was a person wearing white feather texture and holding a flowing ice flame in his hand.


    Conference room.


    The old man Yamamoto''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and his strength was repeated and repeated.


    Let him have no majesty as the captain.


    Now the group of elders dared to impeach him.


    "Captain, do we need to gather people to go to the virtual circle? If there is no trace in the corpse world, the virtual circle should be the only choice."


    The speaker is naturally Aizen.


    He hasn''t been in the laboratory for the past half a month.


    The reason is very simple.


    not enough people.


    In order to investigate the eternal religion, the old man Yamamoto has gone crazy.


    All the death gods stopped their movements and searched day and night.


    As a result, 090 still got nothing.


    This makes all the gods of death discouraged.


    Mutual suspicion has become the norm.


    If there is no fight, everyone is already restraining.


    Kuchiki Byakuya said indifferently: "Although there was only one witness, it is still too dangerous to enter the virtual circle rashly.


    And, if all of our combat powers are gone, what should we do if the Soul World encounters an attack?


    It is obvious that the enemy has extremely concealed space transfer technology.


    This is something we can''t do! "


    "Then, if this stalemate continues, the world will not be able to hold it. The souls who have returned to the world in the past month have dropped by 40% compared with the previous month."


    Broken Bee took the report and said word by word.


    They have come to the edge of the cliff.


    If it is not handled properly, it will cause very bad effects.


    first.


    Captain Yamamoto could not leave, otherwise once the enemy attacked, the Soul World would not be able to stop him, but the other gods of death might not be able to beat the enemy.


    The disappearance of Uozhihualie and others has already proved this matter.


    Gengmu Jianpachi stood up and said: "Then let me lead the team to the virtual circle, organize the manpower, and ensure that the space can be stabilized. If we don''t explore and explore, we will never find it!"


    The enemy is dark and we are bright.


    Being nibble all the time is not a solution at all.


    Moreover, the power of the eternal religion is constantly strengthening, and it is very likely that enough power will be accumulated to launch an attack.


    At that time, they just want to resist, but they can''t do anything about it.


    The old man Yamamoto glanced at Ai Ran, and finally said, "Then there will be Shattered Bee, Kendauki Kenpachi, Byakuya and Tosen will go with all the deputy captains.


    Determine the location of the virtual circle, you go to explore, I will guard here. "


    "good!"


    After determining the combat plan.


    Action began on the same day, and in addition to these deputy captains, the rest of the noble children in Seoreiwa also participated in this battle.


    The location was set in the wasteland south of Liuhun Street.


    Around the evening, all the devices were successfully installed.


    With the pouring of spiritual power, the door to the virtual circle was completely opened.


    Ai Ran stood on the high tower, looking at the people who left with a look of disdain.


    "Feel the power of God to your heart''s content, trash..."


    He knew that Yamamoto didn''t believe in anyone, and attacked the virtual circle to assign noble soldiers, fearing that he would come as a test.


    The real back hand should be the hidden mobile team.


    That is the Grim Reaper force of thousands.


    Although the combat effectiveness is weaker than that of the deputy captain.


    But the victory lies in the large number of people.


    Sure enough, shortly after Gengmu Jianba and others left, thousands of Grim Reapers with facial makeup rushed into the space gate.


    Captain Yamamoto looked at the departed army and asked the figures around him: "Are there any changes in the remaining captains?"

 Chapter 520：

    "Not yet."


    "Where is Aizen?"


    "He is walking on the tower, not an illusion..."


    "Then it seems that the inner ghost is in this group of people, tell the follow-up troops, as long as the inner ghost is found, it will be killed!"


    "Yes."


    This concealed mobile force.


    Did not do any cover.


    In order to see who is the inner ghost, it was a trick of killing two birds with one stone. As a result, the remaining **** of death did not have an accident, so the group of people who must have the problem is the broken bee.


    Jingle Chunshui got the order.


    Spit out the toothpick in his mouth, and said indifferently, "Is it really inside? Then don''t blame me..."


    He drew his double knives and hid behind the mobile unit.


    Move towards the virtual circle.


    What is unexpected is that the originally cold and deserted virtual circle now has tall buildings.


    Its prosperity is better than that of Liuhun Street.


    Although there are no tall buildings.


    But in the water of a small river, there are still flowers on the other side.


    These things are all made by the mark of Mao Zhihualie, in order to ensure that the virtual circle is suitable for the life of the soul.


    Uozhihuareel and other believers made a lot of effort.


    And the group of death gods saw this scene in front of them, and suddenly said indifferently: "Hehe...Is it really here? It really deserves to be the eternal religion!!!"


    Gengmu Jianba coldly snorted: "Look at me ruining this place!!!"


    "Don''t be impulsive, Mr. Kenpachi! First find Uozhihualie and others before talking!"


    The broken bee''s exit stopped Gengmu Jianba, and his spirit was always locked in the surrounding environment.


    Before coming here again, Captain Yamamoto told her that there might be ghosts appearing.


    So she must be cautious.


    At this time, the figure that had been seen appeared on their heads at some point.


    The other party''s clothes are very glamorous, and the ice flame blade in his hand shakes like a living thing.


    "Enemy attack! Everyone be careful..."


    Kuchiki Byakuya locked the person above his head for the first time, and the Zanpaku Knife in his hand opened the …djie.


    boom.


    In the next instant, a terrible slash flew down from the sky.


    Everyone avoided.


    Looking at the flames flowing in the ice on the ground, one by one showed fearful eyes.


    What is this ability?


    Fire in the ice?


    At this time, the broken bee wanted to direct the attack, but heard a cutting sound.


    She was shocked all over, turned her head to look at her deputy leader Nozomi Ohmaeda, and a cold blade cut her at her waist.


    "No!! Chiyo..."


    The broken bee roared and roared.


    With the murder of Oh Maeda Nozomi, the murderer revealed his true colors.


    Dongxian wants.


    "Oh it''s you!"


    Ky¨­raku Chunshui led the troops and rushed from the rear quickly, looking at Omaeda Nozomi, who was already unsaved.


    He showed terrifying eyes.


    Dongxian asked the corners of his mouth and smiled, "So what? With your trash, it''s not my opponent..."


    The voice just fell.


    Twenty Seireini noble children were all shattered into fragments. .


    Chapter 437 The old opponent who meets again is even more vulnerable!


    The exposure that Dongxian wanted naturally attracted the anger of countless people.


    "Not good enough!"


    Jingle Chunshui angrily attacked, and the two whirlwinds directly blocked the location of Dongxian.


    The other gods of death are also ready to attack.


    However, what responded to them was Dongxian''s fluttering punch.


    Punch out.


    The space is shattered.


    All the noble soldiers on that side died in his hands.


    But Jingle Chunshui and others were even more shocked by this punching force.


    "What kind of weird power is this!"


    "Everyone, be careful-, Dongsen is not normal!"


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect it to be him!"


    ...


    Accompanied by everyone''s exclamation, Dongxian''s death-tyrant outfit completely ignited in the black smoke.


    A brand new set of robes appeared in front of them.


    "Do you know why you are not my opponent? Because you just want to enjoy the power brought by luck, and my power is bestowed by God!"


    He said lightly.


    His own Zanpaku Knife turned into pieces!


    No one has experienced such a weird thing.


    However, T¨­senya turned into an insect-like monster in the black smoke, his body still maintained a human body, but his appearance was wrapped in a carapace.


    "Hi... are you ready to be hunted?"


    Dongxian smiled weirdly, and disappeared in the same place instantly.


    The next moment, Jingle Chunshui only felt a cold sensation in his abdomen. He looked down at his abdomen and saw only the tentacle of an insect.


    Stabbed into his abdominal cavity.


    "Fast speed!"


    His eyes widened, and the two swords subconsciously swung towards the front.


    Even if it is injured, he has to cause harm to the opponent.


    But what is desperate is that the body simply does not listen to it!


    "This is the gap, trash... Come down obediently... You are the gift our chief priest named!"


    What?


    Chief priest!


    Is there a ghost in the **** of death! ! !


    Jingle Chunshui was frightened and angry, and his whole body was paralyzed by the poison and could not move at all.


    At this time, the figure standing in the sky also joined the battle circle.


    Kuchiki Byakuya, who completed the …djie, released his stunt at the right time!


    "The Profound Yi¡¤One Bite Thousand Blade Flower"


    Tens of thousands of blades pierced the figure wearing Haori and wearing a mask.


    This undifferentiated wide range of moves.


    It is impossible to avoid it at all.


    The reason why Kuchiki Byakuya was selected as the designated candidate was because of the old man Yamamoto''s trust in him and the suppression of the control scene.


    "The white bones of the sky, the purgatory red lotus!"


    The cold voice stunned everyone.


    The voice was clearly Hisugaya Toushiro.


    Could it be that he betrayed the Soul World! ! !


    With the sound falling.


    Kuchiki Byakuya''s profound meaning was directly destroyed by endless ice flames.


    Huh.


    Bai Ying came to Kuchiki Byakuya, and the blade pierced his abdomen.


    Just like what Dongxian wanted to say, the strength of the two sides was not at the same level at all!


    After solving Kuchuki Byakuya, Hisugaya Toshiro turned around in an instant and locked Kendaki Kenpachi, his speed was unimaginable.


    Almost teleport.


    And every time you settle down.


    Ice flames will ignite on the ground.


    Ise Nanao said angrily: "You traitor, why do you want to kill your comrades? Is the eternal religion really so good?"


    If Hisugaya Toushiro betrays.


    Then, Matsumoto Ranju must have betrayed too.


    Think carefully about all the people who disappeared in that incident are suspected! ! !


    So, Uozhihuayeol is also a betrayer?


    This was the thought of all the gods of death, and their thoughts were soon confirmed.


    Because just when Hisugaya Toushiro was preparing to seal Kendaki Kenpachi, a clear voice came from a distance.


    "Leave him to me, Xiao Bai..."


    That gentle voice, crisp tone.


    Only Sister Uozhihualie can have it.


    Hearing the voice, Dongxianyao also stopped the attack. Anyway, the nobles had been killed, and he didn''t bother to take action for the rest.


    Later, T¨­sen wanted to facilitate Hisugaya Toshiro to come in front of Uinokaretsu.


    The two knelt down together.


    "See Preparation Goddess!"


    "Well, let''s get up... I''ve tried Kenpachi with Gengmu before, but the opponent left a scar.


    Now I want to see how he progresses. "


    Uozhihuaree was wearing a white dress, and her hair was no longer braided.


    It hangs softly behind him.


    She is not wearing a knife, nor is she wearing any weapons.


    He wears a half scarf on his face.

 Chapter 521：

    The eyes are as gentle as ever.


    Ise Nanao looked at the woman walking towards them step by step, gritted her teeth and said: "Uinohanaru, what the **** are you doing?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ghost? I think you guys made something wrong. People are tortured during their lifetime, and they also suffer from class after death.


    And death, something backward and ignorant, hasn''t solved the virtual problem for thousands of years.


    Do you know what this means?


    It represents something like the **** of death, not even a dog, it is better to disband on the spot.


    But our religious religion is different. Even if it becomes empty, it can purify the evil spirit in the body and turn it into its original posture.


    That''s it... Seeing your angry faces, I know it doesn''t make sense at all, after all, my mind is full of selfish death.


    Doesn¡¯t understand God¡¯s doctrine..."


    At this moment Uozhihualie stopped, staring at the man who was soaring to the sky, waved his hand to indicate that the other party could attack.


    0.........0


    Madarame looked at his captain from the corner, and was already ready to swastika.


    But he was stopped by the other party.


    "At the corner of Madame, you step back. This is a challenge from her. I can''t shrink back, and I can''t let you help!"


    "But the captain..."


    "Get out, are you trying to put me to shame!"


    Gengmu Jianba angrily roared.


    A corner of Madarame shook all over, and quickly backed away.


    If the angry captain gets angry.


    But regardless!


    "Let me see how much you have become stronger? Uozhihuaretsu... Once I defeated you once, now let me defeat you again!!!"


    "Hehe, I think you have misunderstood."


    "Oh?"


    Geng Mu Jian raised his brows, feeling very upset.


    Is this looking down on me?


    He only listened to Uo Zhihua Lie licking the hair in his ear, and said faintly: "The gap between us, when I bathe in the grace of God, is no longer in the same dimension.


    Just like what Dongxian was about to say, Zanpakuto is actually restricting our waste.


    Come and feel it, this is the power of God! "


    Her fingers slowly contracted, and countless storms condensed in her palm.


    A sword made of wind appeared in her hand.


    "Qing Feng¡¤Quie Que!"


    No fancy moves, just a cut.


    But the entire virtual circle has already surged fiercely with this sword.


    puff.


    Even Mu Jianba vomits blood and flies upside down! people.


    Chapter 438 Serei Garden murderous stone shield shattered, civilians stormed the death headquarters!


    It''s really not in the same dimension!


    One sword.


    Gengmu Jianpachi had been attacked thousands of times.


    All his clothes were torn.


    Only one pant was left.


    There was no good place up and down all over his body, all of them were scratched by small scars.


    If you didn''t look carefully, you thought it was a **** man.


    A corner of Madarame was also scratched by the sword qi, and his arms were cut off. Now he was lying on the ground, looking at the woman who looked like a **** and demon in despair.


    At this moment, Hisugaya Toushiro also took off the mask on his face.


    "Clean up the battle, kill all that should be killed, the entrance is probably closed now!"


    "Um."


    Dongxian was about to respond.


    The two began to fight.


    When the tiger enters the flock, no one can resist the attack of the two of them.


    Thousands of people were all killed in a short time, and the captains such as Jingle Chunshui and deputy captains existed.


    Then they were all sealed off with aura and imprisoned.


    "You must not die..."


    Ise Nanao looked at the abused captain and couldn''t help cursing.


    In the end, Hisugaya Toshiro gagged his mouth with a towel.


    Uozhihuareel said to the two of them: "Move faster. I''m going to sacrifice to the gods recently. You can''t be sloppy!"


    "Yes..."


    Soon Ise Nanao and others were transported to the Eternal Temple.


    On the way, they saw happy people. It was a smile that could not be seen in Liuhun Street. Everyone had a natural smile on their faces.


    See the arrested **** of death.


    Some people even mocked contemptuously.


    "These self-righteous gods of death should have been arrested long ago!"


    "Just..."


    "Because I accidentally bumped into an aristocratic master a few years ago, I was almost killed."


    "What is the **** of death, it''s not the dogs raised in Seoreiwa."


    ...


    None of the voices were speaking for them.


    Especially Kuchiki Byakuya, his face was full of shoe prints and saliva.


    Don''t underestimate people''s hatred of the rich.


    Although the dead wood family has made a lot of contributions to the corpse soul world, the big family is shameless to the people.


    Jingle Chunshui had closed his eyes, but was still slapped a few times.


    In the end they were imprisoned under the altar.


    Under Ise Nanao''s gaze, all the dead were thrown on this altar, their souls were absorbed, and they didn''t know where they flew.


    The spirit body was turned into energy and poured on the altar.


    How cruel!


    However, what really shocked the death gods was still behind. A big Xu who was roaring and exuding a depraved aura was thrown into the pool water.


    Within a short time, black smoke and roaring sounds came from inside.


    For a moment, accompanied by water splashes rising.


    A purified soul came out of it.


    The other party was wearing a horse-faced headgear on his head, his feet turned into horseshoes, and a pair of dark chains in his hands.


    The word "Sin" is printed on the back.


    The predecessor is inscribed with the words "horse face".


    "Okay, you have been purified, go to redeem your sins... When the word of sin disappears, you will complete the redemption!"


    "Yes, thank you sir."


    Ma said weakly, but didn''t dare to waste time, and left here holding the iron chain.


    Purify the emptiness?


    Is this what Uozhihuareu said just now?


    It''s amazing.


    -------------


    On the other end, at the entrance to the virtual circle.


    When all the troops came in.


    A group of mysterious bull-headed horse-faced came out of the space.


    They flicked the iron chain and waved their forks.


    The device in the Soul World was destroyed easily, and a group of beautiful female staff were also snatched away by the way.


    The corpse soul world is naturally unwilling to be attacked.


    However, when they tried to catch up, they found that the space was out of order.


    Even if the device is re-shipped.


    Can not find precise coordinates.


    "Damn it! We were fooled... that group of people was simply caught in the enemy''s trap!"


    Yumura left with a punch to the ground and said angrily.


    Captain Yamamoto kept rubbing his brows and sighed: "This time it was my mistake. If you are not afraid of the enemy''s attack, you can just catch up directly."


    There is no intelligence now.


    The manpower is lost again.


    The Grim Reapers, who were already under-staffed, once again lost a lot of manpower.


    Lan Ran sat down on her knees, studying the information in her hands.


    But my heart is constantly snickering.


    The more cautious you are, the easier it is to get caught. The virtual circle is our base camp. How can it be so easy to get in.


    You are in pain, slowly disappear.


    Ai Ran pushed his glasses, very happy...........


    On that day, the news that Death chased the Eternal God Cult and was tragically defeated spread like wildfire.


    Even if Captain Yamamoto tried his best to suppress this news.


    It still failed.


    As if someone had deliberately arranged it, within two hours of work, all Liuhun Streets in the southeast, northwest and northwest were rumoring this matter.


    Moreover, it is also depicted vividly.


    Especially in the eastern region, some people have found Jingle Chunshui¡¯s Zanpaku Knife!


    At this time, no matter how old Yamamoto defended, it was of no avail.


    After all, Zanpai Dao is the lifeblood of death and the source of strength.


    Now he was thrown on the ground grandiosely.


    Obviously, something happened to Jingle Chunshui.

 Chapter 522：

    Then the weapon of the Shattered Bee was thrown in the southern area.


    The situation became more and more chaotic, and Kuchiki Byakuya''s weapon appeared in the Serei Garden.


    If Captain Yamamoto still doesn''t know that the traitor is in the Soul World, then he is really a second fool.


    But now there is no way to know it.


    Popular grievances continue.


    In the past, there were many gods of death, so naturally he didn''t dare to attack Seireini.


    Now some people are starting to instigate the people, even wanting to attack this sacred city.


    "It''s not good! Captain Yamamoto... Seorini''s protective cover is broken!"


    "What did you say?"


    "I don''t know why the shield suddenly shattered, the murderous stones were all shattered, and countless civilians wanted to come in. What should we do?"


    "What should I do, chase them away for me!"


    Captain Yamamoto was already annoyed, and now he has encountered these 1.5 kinds of things.


    Of course furious.


    However, he forgot one thing.


    The civilians on Liuhun Street are thousands of times as many as the nobles. Although they have no weapons, they are numerous.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    When the first Reaper, after killing the civilians.


    The outbreak finally began.


    Civilians fight death.


    The casualties were extremely heavy, and tens of thousands of souls died in the hands of the **** of death within a few hours.


    When Yamamoto woke up, it was too late.


    A raging fire has ignited in Seorei Garden.


    "This... how could this happen, aren''t these civilians afraid of death?"


    Captain Yamamoto looked at the angry people and couldn''t imagine why they had formed this way. Their **** of death was the guardian of the soul world.


    It shouldn''t be like this. .


    Chapter 439 The helpless Captain Yamamoto, Seireini completely fell!


    Within these few months.


    Captain Yamamoto has been looking for followers of the eternal religion, as well as the missing Uunohana.


    Did not pay attention to the issue of popular sentiment at all.


    He underestimated the power of the people.


    What about civilians?


    Does he dare to really massacre?


    In the face of tens of millions of civilians, let alone him, even if he was the king of the invisible empire at the time, Youhabakh would not dare!


    They need him to rule.


    But once these souls all dissipated.


    The balance of the world cannot be maintained. This is a taboo that no one dares to touch.


    The outermost layer of Seireini was soon captured by civilians.


    Looking at the gorgeous buildings and expensive houses, these people roared in anger.


    "Look, everyone, this is the so-called Seorei-tei!! They live in a good house and constantly oppress us. Why do we all have souls but we have to separate the differences."


    "This is because they are the culprits of evil! They occupy the best place in the Soul World, but they can''t even provide our basic security. Every 29th Liuhun Street appears to be empty, they all come very slowly..."


    "In addition to oppressing us, what else did they do? Ha ha... The so-called elders'' house, as well as the arbitrators, are basically a group of dogs who can only protect their own interests."


    "Do they really pay attention to us...but it''s just a bunch of dogs...if they dare to kill, let them kill..."


    ...


    Sentence after sentence.


    Constantly irritating the ears of the gods of death.


    But what can they do!


    Do you use Zanpakuto against civilians?


    This is unrealistic.


    "Yamamoto...Yamamoto, hurry up and think of a solution. Because of the influx of civilians, all the elders in the forty-six room ran to his side."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi said with a gloomy face and said in a bad tone.


    "Then you let those useless civilians rush into the sacred Seorei Garden?"


    An elder said extremely angrily.


    This is their home. Those civilians who dare to break in like this, this Yamamoto Genryuye Shigekuni hasn''t even made a move.


    What was he thinking about?


    The mere untouchables, as long as they use their power, they will naturally be forced back.


    "How did you let me do it? These civilians are just ordinary souls. Once we do it, we will only have the eternal religion.


    One more thing I want to say, do you really think you are superior to others? "


    "Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, what do you mean? Are you doubting our sage''s decision! Do you know our identity?


    The identity of the sage is higher than the **** of death and the captain! "


    "Yes, those untouchables are not as good as an ordinary **** of death. They are simply a group of lowly pigs. If you don''t drive them away... should they let the other party occupy our homes?


    What a joke! ! "


    "Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, if you don''t make a move, don''t blame us for instructing the secret troops!"


    "you dare!!"


    Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni roared, and a fiery wave suffocated everyone.


    I saw him pointing at the elder who wanted to act without authorization, and said word by word: "Don''t think that you do those nasty things I don''t know. How many unjust, false and wrong cases are deposited in the dark, I really think I can''t see it. .."


    The elder''s house surpasses the death organization.


    Originally, his original intention was for the Gotei 13th Division to better protect the Soul World.


    As a result, these old and immortal things pushed their noses on their faces instead.


    It''s getting worse and worse.


    What happened today is precisely because they are improper.


    The people''s grievances have been long-standing.


    It is conceivable to discover this situation now, but there were originally various death captains, so people dare not speak.


    Now there is the support of the eternal religion.


    Eventually something changed.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni could not imagine the impact once these civilians were killed.


    They will have no place in the corpse soul world! !


    Just when everyone was deadlocked.


    A violent explosion exploded at the second circle of Seorei Garden in the distance.


    boom.


    The flames skyrocketed.


    The voices of countless souls wailing came into the ears of Motoyanagi Yamamoto.


    This is broken road.


    And it''s powerful.


    It is so dazzling in the night sky.


    "Who did it?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t given the order yet..."


    "Is that you?"


    "Fart, if it were me, I would have shot it!"


    The sage who said this, looked at the distorted old man Yamamoto, and sighed inwardly.


    They still fear the strongest **** of death.


    Otherwise, you still have to listen to his orders?


    I hope that after some untouchables die, they can settle down completely.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni looked at the flames skyrocketing in the distance, his face was very ugly, and he was done.


    They will no longer have a foothold.


    "Let''s retreat..."


    "what?"


    "What do you mean, Yamamoto!"


    "As it means, if we don''t retreat now, we will be surrounded here!!"


    "Just because of some untouchables, why should we retreat?"


    "Yes, we won''t go!!"


    Looking at the angry sages, Motoyanagi Yamamoto showed contempt.


    Haven''t these idiots discovered the seriousness of the matter?


    If it''s just civilians, I really think they feel so presumptuous!


    That is dependent.


    This person who shot is too vicious. In order to arouse public resentment, he dared to sacrifice some civilians directly. It is really a terrible guy.


    Motoyanagi Yamamoto shook his head, turned around and said to the dead 093 gods: "Everyone gives up some finances, evacuates Seireini, and heads to the northern wilderness!!"


    "Yes, Captain."


    "But the captain, there are still some people who haven''t withdrawn."


    "I can''t manage that much anymore. Didn''t you hear those voices? Once you are left behind, you will kill them again..."


    The departure of Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni naturally took a large number of people away.


    And those sages and arbitrators, seeing this scene, began to discuss with each other.


    "Should we retreat? Yamamoto just took away the Reaper troops, or some people supported us!"


    "But he said it was dangerous."


    "Dangerous shit... he is old, just an old dog who is afraid of death. If we retreat, do we really have our current status?"


    A word hit everyone''s heart.


    As a result, these sages used their secret orders to command the remaining troops in the Seorei Garden to start a counterattack.


    Commonly known as **** suppression!


    In the beginning, their progress was very fast, and the civilians were simply vulnerable.


    A single blow can stop them.

 Chapter 523：

    "Heh... just these rubbish, you deserve it if you die! Kill them and give those who don''t have a brain a bit of color!!!"


    "Yes."


    Just when the sages thought they could suppress it like this.


    A screaming ice phoenix put to death all the death gods who were about to kill! .


    Chapter 440 Public opinion is the most important for the addition of Zhibo Konghe!


    "what!!!"


    Ten death gods died tragically in front of him.


    The sages were so scared that they screamed like a drake that died tragically, harsh and unpleasant.


    The civilians who originally thought would die like this.


    Seeing the robe on Hisugaya Toushiro, tears burst into his face.


    "It''s the God Envoy! The Eternal God Cult is right. This Seorei Garden shouldn''t exist at all. They will only oppress us and will only kill us..."


    "Yes, a group of people were killed by them just now!"


    "My lord, please take action. These high-ranking officials in the Seirei Garden don''t treat us as human beings at all."


    A pariah on the left, a pariah on the right.


    No one is deaf.


    Such a name with insulting words makes everyone angry.


    Looking at the pale-faced sages, Hisugaya Toshiro asked indifferently: "You have been domineering for so long, have you ever thought about the moment when you will die!"


    "No...no, don''t come over!"


    "Stop it... we are noble, our lives are not those untouchables..."


    The distorted sage tried to use ghost magic to delay time.


    As a result, the opponent just waved and slashed at will.


    It broke their barrier.


    At the next moment, Hisugaya Toshiro came to them, looking at the distorted and fearful face of the other party, his heart was extremely happy.


    At the same time, he also hated the previous days even more.


    I actually serve this group of dogs?


    Hehe, that''s stupid.


    The master priest is too right to say that he should serve the people, the eternal god, not these old dogs!


    Bing Yan suddenly lit up.


    There are a total of twelve sages.


    All the tragic deaths on the streets, as for those gods of death who succumbed to tigers, were also not spared.


    "Find a place to rest by yourself. I should go to the next place. Remember that within the eternal religion, equality and freedom are our purpose!"


    "Send Lord God Envoy!"


    Tens of thousands of people knelt on the ground and shouted together.


    Toshiro Hisugaya sighed inwardly.


    In the past, he was also born and died for the corpse soul world, but what is ushered in is some awards from the captain and the sages.


    As for the gaze that civilians looked at him, they were still full of fear.


    Rather than admiration now.


    Once he was also a child born in a slum, but only after awakening Zanpadao did he leap into the dragon gate.


    In the past, I had to live with fear every day.


    But after gaining strength, it was like a different person, forgetting the unfairness of the past.


    People are selfish.


    The same goes for Hisugaya Toshiro.


    After leaving here, he went to the next place. Today''s task is very simple, as long as killing these sages is enough.


    Whoever dares to attack the civilians is his target.


    Motoyanagi Yamamoto stood on the top of the mountain, looking at Seorei-tei where explosions were constantly sounding, and couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s a crime, let them retreat and not retreat, now they are all dead. ¡¨."


    Yumura Zuojin who was following him also sighed.


    He looked up at the sage who was dying inside, and asked, "Old man, we are now homeless."


    "Huh... the **** of death was born for the stability of the corpse soul world! Not just like these wastes, just staring at the right in front of you.


    They deserve to die too! let''s go..."


    Yucun Zuo Zhen looked at the old man with a bleak figure, and sighed in his heart.


    Do they really want to make a move?


    It''s just worrying that the civilians will suffer heavy losses. Now the eternal gods are holding the people''s will, and they will hurt the people with their hands.


    Naturally, they dare not make a move.


    Those sages didn''t want this at all, and ended up being killed like dogs.


    Since the opponent can suppress Gengmu Jianba and others, their strength will naturally grow extremely fast, which is a pity... They are now driven out of their homes like dogs.


    Until dawn.


    After half an hour, the battle was completely over.


    Over a thousand gods of death were arrested, and Kuchiki Rukia was among them.


    "Arrange for civilians to live, demolish some buildings, and build a temple of eternal religion!"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, my lord, what should the common people do if they want to help us..."


    "Let them help, after all, they are all their own."


    Until the dawn of Seorei-tei completely changed the history, Shiba Sora, who followed the riot and entered here, couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The power of eternal religion is really terrible.


    Whether it is scheming or strength.


    They have far surpassed the **** of death.


    "Sister, the priest of the Eternal Church wants to see us."


    "Um."


    The two siblings came to the masked priest, and when the other side took off the mask, they were surprised to find out.


    This priest is actually an acquaintance.


    A **** of death who disappeared.


    "Two people, it''s been a long time. Xiaohe, your arm is still mutilated. Do you want to join the cult to reshape your body."


    "I... well, I''ll join!"


    At present, it seems that the religion is for the people, and her choice to join is not against her heart.


    Recruitment is underway in other places.


    Aizen sat on the high tower, and smiled at the nearby Uyokazu: "¡§ You see, it only takes a little time and you can get here without any effort. Old Yamamoto was like a dog. Driven away..."


    "I never thought that civilians would have such a big grievance."


    Uzhihualie looked at the people below with a charming smile.


    She joined the religion for strength.


    Can be implemented step by step with the plan.


    She saw scenes she hadn''t seen before.


    The hatred of the civilians, the decay of the death organization.


    These are things that have been complaining for a long time.


    She still remembers a sentence, people are not equal in life, why do they still accept enslavement after death and treat them as untouchables?


    That is derived from Liu Ning''s philosophy.


    Although there will be a class system in the underworld, the souls who have not sinned still live very happily.


    Until the qualifications for reincarnation, he left Jingyi Garden to reincarnate.


    What a happy thing that is.


    Looking at the Death Organization in the Soul World?


    Ugly, ignorant...any word can be used to describe this.


    Because they are like that.


    "Next, we will see how many people Matsumoto Luanju can attract. It should be easy. I think she has that talent."


    "Hehe, that guy Urahara Kisuke will not succumb. As for other human beings, along with our propaganda, the existence of the **** of death is slowly banned."


    ...


    In the present world at this time, it has been managed by Matsumoto Ranju.


    And the hype.


    People clearly recognize that after death, people go to the corpse and soul world, and now it is the followers of the eternal religion that manage the soul.


    "Isn''t Reaper who manages the soul?"


    "That''s the old calendar. Now there are no ghosts in the street. Instead, some bull-headed horse-faced patrols..."


    A pair of sisters talked about recent events and smiled brilliantly. .


    Chapter 441 The twin sister of Ichigo Kurosaki, Kisuke Urahara who was almost caught!


    They are the younger sisters of Kurosaki Ichigo.


    The twin sisters have strong spiritual power. After all, their mother is a quintessencer, and their father is a **** of death.


    It is also obvious to have this kind of talent.


    In the past, they dared not take to the streets at night.


    Maybe even dusk will be careful to guard against the appearance of those ghasts.


    But it is completely unnecessary now.


    There are cow head horse noodles in the whole city.


    People get a safe life.


    Just as the two sisters were walking home, a woman with a very hot body appeared in front of them.


    "Yeah... how are you two lovely little sisters."


    "Excuse me, are you?"


    "The preparation goddess of the Eternal God Cult, temporary priests, do you want to join the Eternal God Cult?"


    Eternal religion?


    It''s the **** organization that appeared recently.


    But why did you find them?


    The two girls looked a little shocked, but also a little afraid because of the bright and bright streets.


    I don''t know when I fell into the darkness.


    The wind gusts.


    Countless ghosts appeared behind this hot-bodied woman, and knelt down together.

 Chapter 524：

    The answer has been revealed.


    The woman in front of him is the priest of the Eternal Church.


    Kurosaki Yuko sat on the ground in fright, while her sister just hugged herself.


    Obviously the two of them 093 were very scared.


    "Excuse me, why let us join?"


    They are just elementary school students, why should they go through such a terrible thing!


    I saw that hot woman showed a weird smile, and then said: "Because your father was once the **** of death, and the **** of death was condemned by our gods as a guilty person.


    If you join the religion to make atonement for your father, then your father will die today, and he will become a horse face to atone for his sins.


    Choose, if you refuse, I will go to Kurosaki Yixin. "


    Is this still a choice?


    The daughter of a father.


    Even if it is death, we must protect him!


    Moreover, just to make atonement for their father, they have to die desperately.


    Kurosaki Natsumi broke free from her sister''s hand, knelt down at the hot woman, and whispered: "Can I just make atonement one by one?"


    "Are you challenging my patience?"


    "No... my sister is just dizzy, we are willing to join! We are willing to join..."


    Hearing what his sister said, Kurosaki Yuko obviously made the priest angry, and hurriedly said.


    I am afraid that the other party will torture his father and brother because of this little incident.


    Matsumoto Ranju looked at the two girls who were kneeling in front of him, and imprinted the imprint of the eternal religion on each other''s foreheads.


    Mortals can''t see it.


    Only death can see.


    "I have given you the mark. When you go back, remember to practice divine law, and come to me to practice at night..."


    "Yes."


    Sister Kurosaki Yuko said obediently.


    The next moment, the sound of the wind passed in my ears.


    The two sisters discovered the surrounding environment and finally recovered their appearance.


    They glanced at each other.


    Looking at the mark on the opponent''s forehead, he sighed in his heart.


    It seems that I can''t play anymore.


    That''s the end of childhood.


    Fortunately, father and brother can''t see this mark, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    That night.


    The two sisters went to the address provided by Matsumoto Ranju and began to learn the magic. Since then, there have been two more lovely priests.


    They are holding crying sticks.


    Drive the soul and purify the emptiness.


    Strength is improving every day.


    On the other hand, Kurosaki Ichigo was still in a mortal state because there was no Kuchiki Rukia''s intervention.


    ......


    A basement in the city.


    An unshaven man frowned as he looked at the information in his hand.


    "It''s getting worse and worse. The world is falling. It seems that the Soul World is in big trouble..."


    Urahara Kisuke leaned against the wall.


    His base was destroyed a few months ago.


    Had it not been for Yeyi''s help, he would have already become a slave.


    It has been half a month now hiding in the dark basement.


    during this time.


    The **** of death appeared less and less frequently in this world, until some time ago, there was no news, and replaced by the eternal god¡¯s tauren face rampant in this world.


    Yeyi had tried his opponent before, but was almost broken by a whip.


    After lying down for twenty days, he recovered.


    The whip in the opponent''s hand was unremarkable, but it had terrible power against the soul.


    Even a monster of the big virtual level will fall to the ground after being hit by this whip.


    At this time, the black beauty Ye Yi, who was sitting on her knees, sighed: "We can''t go back to the corpse soul world anymore, the communication has been broken, and the intelligence can''t be sent!


    According to the last brief information, Seireini has fallen. "


    When the eternal gods incited the hearts of the people and captured Seireini.


    Many gods of death chose to escape from the corpse and soul world and go to this world to avoid hunting, and most of them fell into the hands of Matsumoto Ranju.


    But some death gods were lucky enough to be saved by them.


    Hearing the words, Urahara Kisuke said with a sneer: "Those old immortal things are totally unreasonable and deserve to die. How many unjust, false and wrongful cases have been there in the past?


    It''s basically a group of beasts who rely on the old and sell the old.


    However, Captain Yamamoto did not draw his sword, which I did not expect. "


    The old man Yamamoto has no right heart.


    Otherwise, those old stubbornness would have been banned long ago.


    However, the **** of death is getting more and more in decline.


    Urahara Kisuke and Yeichi chatted casually, and suddenly there was an explosion above their heads.


    The whole basement shook in an instant.


    "No, we were found!"


    Urahara Kisuke immediately started the space wormhole and took Yaichi into it. This time he even dropped his baby.


    Accompanied by a roar.


    A figure appeared in this dark and humid place.


    "Cut... I was slyly escaped by this mouse again."


    Matsumoto Ranju looked at the messy basement and said disdainfully.


    This guy Urahara Kisuke is a genius, besides the master priest, he is also creative.


    Naturally, it became the recruiting target of the gods.


    As a result, Urahara Kisuke not only didn''t appreciate it, but cursed himself as a traitor, and finally escaped with his own people.


    Matsumoto was almost annoyed by Luanju.


    "My lord, what should we do?"


    "Forget it, don''t worry about him! If you continue to work in this world, Urahara Kisuke will not be able to overcome the big wind and waves. Remember to monitor the space diaphragm.


    Don''t let death escape again! "


    "Yes, please follow your orders."


    Kneeling behind the taumamen, they saw the disappearing Matsumoto Ranju.


    Turn around and ruin this place.


    All of Urahara Kisuke''s research items were destroyed, and nothing intact was left.


    Obviously he made these sinners very angry.


    ...


    In the grass thousands of meters away, Kisuke Urahara fell here.


    The two were filled with joy.


    "Well... it''s a risk. If we didn''t set up a teleportation point, we would be over if we were caught this time!".


    Chapter 442 Robbers: We don''t believe in ghosts and gods, but the other party has appeared!


    Accompanied by the TV station, it also began to broadcast the scene of the bull''s head and horse face arresting the evil spirits.


    People gradually realized the status of eternal religion.


    Similarly, I also understand that there really is a corpse soul world.


    Maybe the wicked did something wrong before and still had a clear conscience, but it''s different now.


    If you make a mistake during your lifetime.


    After death, there is an atonement.


    In this way, the human world has been corrected a lot in an instant.


    However, there are also people who are not afraid of the bull''s head and horse face. Instead, they think that this is just the cooperation of the TV station-the police cheating.


    Someday.


    A group of heinous people used firearms to kidnap many civilians for ransom.


    A large number of students are involved.


    Among them are Kurosaki Ichigo and Inoue Orihime.


    "Damn it, aren''t these people afraid of the bull''s head and horse face waiting for ghosts and gods to claim their lives!"


    "That''s right, I have seen someone die just now, and soon the ghosts and gods will come to arrest people, let us go quickly..."


    With the previous propaganda, people are not afraid of robbers.


    On the contrary, it is still irritating them.


    When the leader heard this, he pointed his finger outside the window with disdain.


    "It''s daytime now. Even if those tattered ghosts exist, they can''t appear in the daytime! Instead of praying for them, it''s better to worry about yourself, idiot.


    Before I die, kill you..."


    The cold gun pointed at the man''s head.


    The latter was scared to pee.


    Because once he shoots, he will die completely!


    But at this moment, the temperature in the entire room dropped wildly.


    Orihime Inoue saw clearly.


    A phantom appeared behind the leader, but everyone couldn''t see his existence.


    "Boss, shoot...otherwise the people outside will be too slow to prepare for the ransom, and stimulate them..."


    "Yes! Shoot, boss..."


    "I...I want to shoot, but I don''t want to do it."


    In the call of his subordinates, the leader said profusely.


    At this time everyone also noticed something was wrong.


    How could this room be so cold.


    Tearing.


    The light bounced.

 Chapter 525：

    A woman in a black robe appeared in front of everyone.


    She was holding the leader''s gun in her hand.


    With a click.


    The gun was crushed to pieces.


    More than a dozen bull heads and horses appeared in front of people with all their faces.


    "Take these blasphemers down, during the day... we are believers of God, not mere ghosts, fools..."


    "Yes, Lord Priest."


    Seeing the appearance of the bull head and horse face, this group of robbers completely collapsed.


    Many people were onlookers outside.


    They couldn''t see the face of the bull''s head and horse, but they could see the robbers screaming, and then ran out frantically.


    It ran out three meters.


    They seemed to be bound by invisible chains around their necks.


    Then he was pulled back step by step.


    People didn''t see it until they entered the shadow, it was a black iron chain.


    Suddenly someone exclaimed.


    "It''s the tauren of the underworld, these heinous people have reached the end of their lives!!!"


    "Is that so? Did it really show up!!"


    People looked inside the room one after another.


    All the robbers inside fell to the ground, while a group of monsters holding chains stood in the space, and then all disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Because it was broadcast live on TV.


    So this scene was seen by everyone.


    Even during the day!


    Ghosts and gods can still appear.


    Matsumoto Ranju did not go with the ghosts, because she discovered the texture of Inoue Orihime and invited him.


    "Little sister, I think you are very talented. Do you want to join our cult? Not only can you keep your face, but you can also extend your life..."


    "Really? But I won''t die!"


    Inoue Orihime is very longing for Zhu Yan, but he is afraid that he will die directly after agreeing to it!


    Although in the capacity of a divine envoy.


    But parents will be sad.


    Matsumoto Ranju showed a charming smile, and his finger lightly touched the center of Inoue Orihime''s eyebrows.


    "I will wait for you to come, don''t worry, it won''t die, the believers of God are eternal and immortal!"


    When the voice fell, she also disappeared.


    Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the dazed Inoue Orihime, and asked loudly, "Hey... are you okay?"


    The latter shook his head, indicating that he had nothing to do.


    Follow-up interviews by the TV station.


    It was finally determined that it was indeed the appearance of the bull''s head and horse face, plundering the life of these robbers.


    Everyone died terribly.


    There are no wounds on the body, but it is dead!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This matter was spread all over the world, and it suddenly cleared all suspicions.


    Ghosts and gods really exist.


    Be a believer in the great eternal god.


    Day and night are not restricted.


    Even some people with spiritual power will be recruited as believers.


    At night, Orihime Inoue had a dream. She saw the great **** in the dark.


    When she wakes up.


    Has come to the headquarters of the Eternal Gods in the virtual circle.


    The voice of that beautiful girl appeared in her ears during the day.


    "Look, isn''t this little Nizi pretty good? Whether it''s her figure or spiritual power, she feels that she meets the aptitude of a goddess."


    "Well, it''s not bad. Much better than the two girls you found last time..."


    The voice is very gentle.


    0................


    Orihime Inoue''s eyes began to focus.


    Finally found himself standing on a building similar to a golden tower.


    And not far in front of her, stood two very beautiful women.


    "you..."


    "Wake up? My name is Matsumoto Ranju, and she is Uozhihuaretsu. We are all preparing goddesses. Gods give us gods, so naturally we have to feed back to the gods.


    Little girl, I think you have great potential, do you want to serve the gods together? "


    potential?


    Inoue Orihime followed the opponent''s gaze and looked at her.


    Instantly flushed.


    This is the potential of feelings.


    Uozhihua glared at Matsumoto Ranju, and then explained: "Don''t listen to this woman''s nonsense, it''s just that there are very few qualified women, and you need a pure body.


    Nowadays, there are very few women who meet such conditions in the corpse soul world.


    That''s why Matsumoto Ranju will look for something in reality. Of course, you can refuse. Just being an ordinary believer is nothing. "


    Phew... it''s not mandatory.


    Inoue Orihime breathed a sigh of relief. Out of curiosity, she then asked, "What will happen if you sacrifice yourself?"


    "Of course it becomes stronger and more beautiful, and can live at the top of the eternal gods.


    This is the highest honor for all female believers.


    Imagine the feeling that all realms are under your feet, and you have the qualifications to teach sentient beings. At that time, you have become a servant of God.


    Instead of living a mortal life every day like now.


    Although we are priests, in God¡¯s eyes, we are still ordinary ants..." People.


    Chapter 443 Trinity Sacrifice, the God of Hell Liu Ning comes to the world!


    Under Uinokare''s explanation, Inoue Orihime finally understood the difference between the Shinigami and the current ghosts.


    Grim Reaper is an organization created by ancient souls.


    They are rotten and stupid.


    selfishness.


    Just take care of everything in front of me.


    But one thing to understand is that the **** of death was expelled by the eternal religion.


    If Inoue Orihime had some enlightenment: "No wonder the law and order has only improved recently, it turned out to be like this..."


    "Now you see the gap?"


    Mao Zhihualie handed her a cup of tea and said with a smile.


    When the **** of death managed the world before, it was a mess.


    Xu walks around the world at will.


    Daxu is raging the world even more.


    On the other hand, the blessed existence of the gods of death is actually lazy and unpretentious. There are obviously so many people, but most of them stay behind in Seorei Ting.


    Study training every day.


    It should be understood that what they really should do is to patrol the world at night.


    But for such a simple thing, not many people are doing it at all.


    With in-depth understanding of the drawbacks of the Shinigami system, Uozhihuareel became even more disgusted with the existence of Seoreiwa and wanted to destroy it by himself.


    It''s disgusting.


    Occupy the pit and don''t shit!


    Under the flicker of the two big beauties, Inoue Orihime decided to join the cult and became a goddess.


    Now that you have a chance, you can go to the Supreme God Realm to take a look.


    why not.


    A few days later.


    After all the gods of death were eliminated, the previous buildings were demolished and replaced by a large number of temples.


    And a temple.


    Ai Ran looked at the layout that was almost ready, and gave the order.


    Ready to sacrifice!


    The sacrifice this time is huge.


    Not only the virtual circle and the corpse soul world, but also the present world will also offer sacrifices.


    Trinity.


    This is exactly the triple sacrifice that Aizen prepared.


    That day.


    A void altar emerged in the world.


    Three people including Inoue Orihime and Kurosaki Natsuri stood on it.


    In the virtual circle are Uozhihuaretsu and Matsumoto Ranju, while the corpse soul world is Shiba Sorazuru and Kuchiki Rukia.


    "Is that mysterious chief priest about to start offering sacrifices?"


    Yamamoto and his party staying with Mako Hirako''s Rapture Legion, looked at the mighty crowd, and felt very nervous.


    Now they can no longer deal with the eternal religion.


    If, the true **** descends.


    There is no room for them to live.


    "Hope that the true **** is just a hypocritical lie..."


    ...


    After the festival is ready.


    The corpses of those sages were thrown on the altar one after another, and even the corpses of some death gods were the same.


    There used to be many chief priests who sacrificed corpses.


    This is a death sacrifice.


    Although it is not as good as a living sacrifice, it is sometimes necessary to pay attention to it.

 Chapter 526：

    A large number of death corpses were thrown on the altar, densely packed with thousands of them.


    Those surviving gods of death showed sorrow on their faces.


    Looking at T¨­senyao, Kuchiki Byakuya cursed: "What does it mean to you to kill your companions? They never provoke you!!!"


    "You are wrong, I just need peace, by the way! If it wasn''t for your sister Rukia who was willing to dedicate her life, a rotten soul like you would have been killed!"


    Dongxian said disdainfully.


    Kuchiki Byakuya''s face turned white when he was angry.


    But the other party didn''t lie, because the other nobles were dead, and none of them survived.


    Including those sages and arbitrators.


    All were killed.


    According to the conclusion of the religion, this kind of old dog, which is a waste of resources, should have been killed long ago!


    boom.


    Accompanied by the clear soul flame burning.


    Standing near the Tosenya, Hisugaya Toshiro said, "The sacrifice has officially begun! All members kneel..."


    "Congratulations on the coming of the great gods!!!"


    Tens of millions of souls all knelt down at this moment.


    Their eyes are extremely enthusiastic.


    Looking forward to the coming of the true god.


    Hina Sen Tao Ying''s lips lightly opened, chanting the sacrificial text.


    And all the imprisoned Vastod in the virtual circle, the most senior big virtual people.


    At this moment, the whole body trembled, as if something terrible was about to appear.


    The fear from instinct made them tremble uncontrollably.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Does the true **** exist!!!"


    "I don''t know, I''m so scared... the soul is trembling!!!"


    On the altar.


    Behind Uozhihuaretsu and the others is the purified Nellie.


    As the only Da Xu who was purified and allowed to become a goddess, she was very excited at this time, and could hardly contain her desire to cheer.


    But it was still restrained by the deadly restraint.


    ...


    world.


    Under the clear sky, the reflection of a round of **** appeared in the sky.


    The vast world of hell.


    Eighteen layers of **** full of blood and evil...


    The evil spirit inside wailed in pain.


    The whole world is open to people.


    Looking at the strange world, Inoue Orihime was very excited. This is the underworld.


    It looks magnificent.


    Standing on the rooftop, Kurosaki Ichigo fell to the ground in shock.


    His two younger sisters just ran over and said they were going to serve the gods, which made him a little confused.


    Until I saw two girls flying into the sky.


    He came to realize that they were no longer mortal.


    "Sister... are you going to the God Realm there?"


    Kurosaki Ichigo naturally also watches the news and knows the existence of the eternal religion.


    But this sect is not something you can join if you want to join.


    Need to go through a series of tests.


    There is also an assessment of spiritual power.


    He once wanted to go, but was stranded because of an accident.


    "Damn... I really want to go to the God Realm to see it, no... That person is Orihime Inoue... Why has she joined the cult too?"


    Through the broadcast, Kurosaki Ichigo not only saw his sister, but also his classmate Orihime Inoue.


    This makes him very depressed.


    Feelings are just a mortal.


    FAK.


    People in the ordinary world knelt on the ground involuntarily when they saw the reflection in the sky.


    This is the awe of the gods.


    The reflection becomes clearer and clearer.


    Until it becomes a real world.


    A goddess stood up from the world and flew towards them.


    1.5¡¡¡¡ space is torn.


    It''s as easy as white paper.


    Liu Ning glanced lightly, and countless people quickly bowed their heads, their bodies covered in cold sweat.


    What a powerful look.


    Just a glance gave them a feeling that their minds were all seen through.


    "My name... Liu Ning, is the **** of **** under the seat of the eternal god. This time, I will select some believers from this world to help me manage the hell..."


    The indifferent voice hit everyone''s souls directly.


    At the same time, it was also conveyed to the Three Realms.


    The space was also shattered by her words.


    Only then did people truly see the appearance of the Soul World!


    Liu Ning''s gaze fell on the virtual circle, and she nodded in satisfaction to Uozhihualie, and said, "You did a very good job, and I am very satisfied."


    "Thank you for your compliment..."


    Mao Zhihualie did not dare to be greedy for merit, because without Liu Ning''s reward, she would not have gained such a powerful force. .


    Chapter 444 Lan Ran becomes the Son of the Cloud, and the first Ten Temple Yamabile Gang is born!


    Liu Ning''s eyes moved, and Matsumoto Ranju and others quickly pressed their heads to the ground.


    Don''t dare to speak, and no matter what actions are made.


    Even if it is not the true **** himself.


    This **** of **** also made them feel unpredictable, not in one dimension at all.


    Then Liu Ning looked at the corpse soul world.


    At this time, Ai Ran led the team to kneel at the center of the altar, feeling the gaze coming, and he said very solemnly: "Ai Ran see the Lord of the Underworld!"


    "Well, the **** has left me to do things about the underworld, so the reward should also come from me. Although the underworld is not perfect for the time being, let''s temporarily reward you with the place of the cloudy sky..."


    "Thank you for your gift, Aizen will do my best..."


    Although I don''t know how powerful the cloudy sky is.


    But Liu Ning''s gift is certainly not too bad.


    Certainly, the world of Hell is very short of people now, and his position will certainly not be too bad.


    Liu Ning lifted her finger slightly, and a purple mark flew into Lan dye''s heart.


    ßËßË.


    The heart beat violently.


    A terrible force broke through the corpse 29 soul world.


    This power is so terrible that even under the influence of this world, earthquakes began to occur.


    Liu Ning frowned slightly, then shook her head and sighed: "It seems that this world is too weak, even my gift can''t be withstood. It temporarily seals 90% of your strength, and it will automatically be unlocked when you come to the gods. .."


    Khan... Is there such **** in their world?


    Even 90% of the power can''t hold it.


    Kurosaki Ichigo curled his mouth and looked around, but his face was instantly pale.


    At the intersection of three spaces.


    At this time, tens of thousands of markings and cracks have appeared.


    Although he doesn''t know what will happen if it continues to expand, many buildings will be destroyed for sure.


    Liu Ning came from the body, and the world was already shaking.


    Obviously, she could not bear her coming.


    "Okay... I will take away the sacrifices and the goddess, and you will see your hard work in the future... Remember, after becoming the son of a cloudy sky, you will also need the Ten Temple Yama to manage, and find good people yourself!"


    "Follow your will."


    Lan Ran hurriedly knelt on the ground, kowtow respectfully, then kowtow again!


    At first, he didn''t react, and he didn''t know what position the Yin Tian Zi was. Now he understood the ten temple Yama.


    That is to build a netherworld by yourself.


    But it''s normal to think about it.


    The world of the underworld is too huge. After one''s own world is integrated into the realm of the gods, the corpse soul world will naturally enter the world of the underworld, just like Li Shimin and others sitting on the top of the immortal world.


    It makes sense to set up a dungeon by yourself!


    Liu Ning moved the lotus step lightly, and the world was shaken by it.


    She walked slowly, and her swaying posture was awe-inspiring.


    About ten minutes later.


    All the visions of heaven and earth disappeared.


    At this time, people realized that the **** of the underworld had already left.


    At this time, many human beings who do not believe in gods are full of fanaticism in their eyes.


    From a technological world, one cannot enter the world of God.


    This is something that anyone will feel happy about.


    They want to join the religion, even if they pay any price, they must join in.


    Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the leaving sister, and made up his mind to enter that world and meet them in the future! ! !


    In this world.


    Yincheng Konggo, the master of the manifestation art, looked at the place where the **** was leaving, his eyes were full of enthusiasm.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a god. If I could join in, I would definitely gain a stronger power than I am now..."


    But he also understands that it is very difficult to join.


    Unless he appeared in the corpse soul world.


    Looking for Aizen!

 Chapter 527：

    Yes, this sacrifice exposed Aizen''s identity.


    But Aizen, who has completed the plan, doesn''t feel at a disadvantage.


    On the contrary, in this way, he can propagate the religion more unscrupulously.


    Yamamoto and his party were driven away.


    A large number of death gods and emptiness have been received by him, and now they have obtained the power bestowed by the gods, Ai Ran can announce it like the whole world.


    It''s the same as playing ten captain Yamamoto.


    "Master priest, what''s our next plan?"


    "Bring Ulchiola and the others, and tell them whether they want to become a bull head horse face or ten temple Yama!


    If you want to become the Ten Temple Yama, you must use your own efforts to atone for your sins, otherwise, after the world merges, they will be escorted to eighteen hells and suffer for 100,000 years! "


    "Yes."


    In fact, Ulchiola and other super-virtuals have long been controlled by Aizen.


    Extraordinary illusion.


    Let him be all right.


    At present, there is only one who really declares to join the religion, and that is Bairegang Ruisenbang.


    Has a strong aging power.


    This old thing used to be the king of the virtual circle.


    Occupy the Xu Ye Palace.


    But after Ai Ran arrived, everything changed completely, and he also became Ai Ran''s first slave.


    Balegang is very strong, but he also has his own weaknesses.


    In the face of the strong, he will also succumb!


    "Yes, Master Master!"


    Since Hina Morimo left, the person who took over her job has been replaced by an ordinary **** of death.


    But the other party''s work ability is very strong.


    So Lan Ran made him qualified for the job of secretary.


    At present, Ai Ran''s goal is the Ten Temple Yama.


    In addition to these two powerful Xu, that is even more wood sword eight, Kuchuki Byakuya, Dong Xian has to wait for others.


    Don''t think that Yama of the Ten Temples is just a title.


    Aizen currently has powerful permissions and can give them even stronger powers.


    That is part of the authority called Hell Management.


    That is the power of the law of hell!


    In a moment of effort, Balegan came behind him. At this time, the old man was wearing a black robe with the words Eternal printed on his back.


    Under his clothes, 097, is the chain of sin and fire.


    It means that his atonement is not over.


    You need to accomplish a lot of good deeds, or make continuous contributions to the gods, in order to pay for your sins.


    Otherwise, whenever night falls.


    They will suffer pain in the fire of hell.


    This is the pain of burning the soul, which cannot be resisted or relieved.


    At one point Balegang wanted to commit suicide.


    But when he finished a good deed, his pain slowly reduced a little, so he returned to his heart completely.


    "See Master Master!"


    "Get up, Mr. Balegan...Although you are from a false background, the cult is very tolerant to people with good intentions. Did you just see the **** of hell?"


    "Yes, that adult is very powerful. Just a look in my eyes makes me feel like I''m dead."


    After all, it has the power of aging.


    Byelegon is very sensitive to the power of the underworld.


    Seeing his appearance, Lan Ran smiled with satisfaction: "The Lord of the Underworld gave me the power of the cloudy sky, but because I still lack some assistants, I don''t know if you want to join? I admire your power..."


    Puff through.


    Without saying a word, Balegang knelt on the ground with a kowtow.


    "Chen see Lord Yin Tianzi!"


    You see how easy it is for smart people to do things.


    The first Ten Temple Yama was born! .


    Chapter 445 One hundred thousand god-level ghosts have arrived, and the goddesses are coming to the world of hell!


    Later, Ulchiola also joined Aizen''s command.


    As for Tosen''s relationship with Hissugaya Toushiro, it is naturally meaningless. There are already four Yamas in the Ten Temples.


    At this time, Aizen''s gaze was locked on the shadow below Seoreiwa.


    On the invisible empire.


    There was a figure lying inside, and there were many quintessences in action.


    "It turned out to be Uhabach, it seems that my strength has to be strengthened again..."


    Lan Ran showed a charming smile, turned and disappeared.


    For the time being, he doesn''t need to do it yet.


    Because Captain Yamamoto was forced away, this guy will naturally come out to find himself!


    Because the current Seoringi has been replaced by the temple, the entire invisible empire has only one exit, and that is the entrance of the temple!


    But there is huge divine power as a barrier.


    Think of it as a mouse at the bottom of the well, Friends Habach! ! !


    ----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ding...the mysterious Reaper of the group members uploaded a video.


    Mysterious Reaper: "Hello everyone, under the cloudy sky, see everyone..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "The cloudy son of the hammer, isn''t he the blessing of the **** of hell? Do you think I''m sour..."


    Tanjiro: "Brother Bald, don''t talk about it. The eyes are all lemons!"


    Li Er: "The bald mentality is not good. Everything is sour, but Airan did a beautiful, Trinity sacrifice this time, and it was approved by the **** of hell. It must have been a lot of work!"


    Ninja scientist: "However, I took a look at it. His combat power is so low, but he is stronger than mine."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Well, it''s a very peculiar world. I didn''t expect that after awakening the power of the soul, I can directly turn it into a Zanpodao, but this method of cultivation is too crude.


    Once the knives condensed by the soul shattered, he would immediately lose most of his power! "


    The fox who only loves money: "More than that, if it were me, it would be enough to target the knife, and he could curse himself through the medium!


    No wonder those gods of death are said to be incompetent by adults, they are simply a group of monkeys who rely on luck to be the boss. ¡¨. "


    Toban University: "Yes, even the Buddhist scriptures of the bald world can purify the emptiness, that is, the evil spirits. I really don''t know what the gods of death have been doing for thousands of years!"


    Mysterious Reaper: "Don''t scold a few big guys, Reaper is like this, there are several organizations, so..."


    Under Aizen''s explanation.


    Rin Tosaka understood what happened.


    At the same time, he despised the profession of Reaper even more.


    selfishness.


    Gaining great power will not save the world and help others.


    It really deserves to die.


    Troubled Times: "The Captain Yamamoto, to put it bluntly, is a waste. He has the strength, but he gave up his rights.


    If you reform drastically, teach the soul to practice spells.


    Expanding the power of the civilians, the corpse soul world will gradually have order.


    It looks like a bird now. "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "That is to say, if I were the captain, the first ones to kill were those ragged elders.


    This kind of disgusting Bala thing, even pointing at the hero, is simply an eunuch. "


    Judicial God: "I already think my world is **** enough. I didn''t expect Aizen''s world to be even more stupid. It''s just a bunch of stupid donkeys!"


    Tanjiro: "Don''t scold the donkey. Old man Yamamoto is stupid than the donkey! By the way, second brother, are you better there now?"


    Judicial God: "It''s much better. At the moment, Wuzhuang Temple has joined the cult. The monkeys and others have gone to other places and have gradually controlled the situation!


    All the dragons of the Four Seas joined the cult, and several golden scale dragons have been born!


    It is estimated that it will not be long before I can control this world and launch the ultimate challenge to the Tathagata Demon Buddha. "


    Bearded swordsman: "Come on, Yang Jian, I am waiting for you at the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda!"


    ---------------------


    In the eternal realm of God.


    Liu Che looked at the news in the group and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Old man Yamamoto, it''s true that he is not a person, and he doesn''t do human affairs...otherwise he won''t be driven away by Aizen."


    At present, the system''s prompt sound keeps ringing.


    It seems that Liu Ning has brought everyone back.


    "Ding... Your believer Airan Soyousuke sacrificed one hundred thousand souls to you, triggering a hundred thousand times increase. Congratulations on obtaining one hundred thousand god-level ghosts!"


    "Ding...Does these ghosts of the host need to erase their memories?"


    "Erase!"


    What Liu Che needs are tool people, not as reincarnations.


    Since he dared to go against his will, he would naturally clean up himself.


    "Ding... the system has erased the memory of these 100,000 ghosts, and the soul has been arranged in the world of hell, and is currently being trained by the King of Tooth!"


    "Ding...your believer Aizen Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star defense goddess---[Inoue Orihime]."


    "¡§"Bing... Your believer Airan Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a multiplication increase, and you got a five-star swordsman goddess----[Kuchaki Rukia]."


    "Ding...your believer Airan Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a five-star goddess----[Kurosaki Natsuki]."


    "Ding...your believer Ai Ran Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a five-star goddess----[Kurosaki Yuko]."


    "Ding... your believer Lan Ran Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a six-star fire goddess----[Hina Mori Tao]."


    "Ding...your believer Aizen Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got an eight-star wind goddess----¡¾Matsumoto Ranju¡¿."


    "Ding...your believer Airan Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a one-star life system genus God----[Uozhihuareel]."


    "Ding... Your disciple Airan Soyousuke sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you got a seven-star plant goddess----¡¾Nellie Du Odessiufan gram¡¿."


    These goddesses have not come to the eternal temple for the time being.


    But staying in the underworld giant.


    Standing in front of them at this time is Ai Lei Jiang, as the goddess of the underworld, she is currently Liu Ning''s deputy.


    Help manage this aspect.


    "Sisters, if you want to see the gods, you may be a little sorry, and you will only be able to do so when you meet next month. After all, you have just arrived here now.


    There are many things that need to be dealt with, and there are many familiar things. "

 Chapter 528：

    Eleskigal looked at the new goddesses and said softly. .


    Chapter 446 The Difficult Tota Heavenly King Li Jing


    "May I ask you are?"


    Uozhihuareu walked to Eleskigal and asked.


    The other party was a blond beauty, with dazzling and bright eyes like rubies.


    She is wearing a red cloak.


    Not tall.


    But the whole body exudes the breath of sunlight.


    People can''t help but want to be close to her, what a beautiful goddess.


    The strength of the opponent''s body, Mao Zhihualie felt stronger than himself, and he was obviously also a god.


    The blonde girl smiled at her and said: "My name is Eresh Kigale. You can call me Ai Lei or full name. I don''t care about those.


    By the way, it seems that I haven¡¯t seen a **** for two months, and I really miss it..."


    Thinking of the days when he was nestled in Liu Che''s arms, Eleskigal couldn''t help but show nostalgia.


    The other goddesses, seeing her look like this, couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled.


    Are gods really that attractive?


    Seeing that she is going to be intoxicated.


    "Um... I''m sorry, I have been a little busy recently. If you don''t want to be in the underworld, you can apply to other goddesses with the gods next month, all of which are okay."


    "No... I like it very much. And seeing the sun in Underworld 097, I feel very comfortable..."


    Uozhihualie declined Eleskigal''s suggestion.


    Look up at the bright sun.


    Said with a smile.


    "This sun is a birthday gift from the gods, hehe...because there was no sun in the **** world at the beginning, and I am a person who likes the sun and flowers, so...


    Anyway, you like it here! "


    Eleskigal made no secret of the love of the gods for him.


    Then began to introduce the facilities of the underworld and the busy work they need to do in the future.


    For example, a strong person can choose to suppress one side of the world.


    Goddess with weak strength can be responsible for controlling the reincarnated soul.


    Although there are currently gods and immortals.


    But there are not many people who can truly live forever or not die.


    Many people in the fairy world, if they fail to break through, or have their lifespan to the extreme, will come here to reincarnate.


    Including the death of fighting beasts.


    Will be reincarnated.


    With the increase in strength, the number of deaths is naturally increasing.


    And reincarnation has become the norm in the fairy world.


    Death does not lose the soul.


    Just go to reincarnation, if you have a high level of cultivation, you can find your reincarnated relatives to help it.


    The reincarnated person can choose whether to carry his memory.


    According to merits and demerits.


    The memories carried are more or less.


    For example, priests who teach sentient beings can reincarnate 100% of their memories if they grow old.


    Of course, their reincarnations are all spiritual births.


    Born in heaven and earth.


    It is a reward from the gods.


    All of these need to be reviewed by manpower, so Eleskigal is naturally a little busy with the work of the underworld.


    Even with the help of Jack that daredevil, it is still not enough.


    Fortunately, there have been more people recently.


    Incidentally.


    If it was only God''s Domain, then Eleskigal would not be so tired.


    Mainly in many worlds, the gods are also absorbing the souls inside, such as the current world of death, and the world of Daqin.


    Will absorb the unowned soul inside.


    Through the altar or channel, lead it into the realm of God.


    Only then need to be busy.


    Judgment of judgment, reincarnation of reincarnation, atonement for sin.


    In the end, Kuchiki Rukia and others all chose to stay.


    Everyone is assigned to work, and there will be one day off a week, because there are more people and you can rotate.


    Every month at the pilgrimage, all goddesses in the God Realm will gather in the Eternal Temple.


    At that time, it was also the day of sacrifice within the sect.


    Believers, including the beasts, will stop fighting and pray for the grace of the gods.


    At this time, the power of the goddesses has been substantially improved.


    On the other hand, Kurosaki Natsumi saw an amazing existence in the list of recent births, their mother.


    Kurosaki Maki!


    "Mom... why is her soul here?"


    "What, mother''s soul is in this world?"


    Kurosaki Yuko exclaimed and ran over quickly.


    In the distance, Ai Lei-chan explained with a smile: "I saw it over the course of time and discovered that your mother had passed away very early, so she chose to be reborn.


    It will take a while for the mother to restore her memory. "


    "Thank you... Thank you Sister Ai Lei!"


    The two sisters cried suddenly and turned into tears.


    The girls who watched are not only a little moved.


    It''s a terrible power to be able to resurrect others at will.


    Soon Ai Lei-chan explained: "When you use your strength in the future, you need to ask the gods. You can''t resurrect people at will. I asked the gods.


    The permission was obtained after approval! "


    The resurrection of Kurosaki Maki is that she prayed on the altar for permission.


    Otherwise, she can be resurrected by her own will.


    But he was afraid of going against the will of the gods.


    Orihime Inoue looked at the crying sister and asked softly, "Um... can we return to that world in the future?"


    "Yes, but this requires the sacrifice of the chief priest, or the sacrifice of the world by the chief priest! Otherwise it is impossible..."


    "So this is ah."


    Inoue Orihime was a little helpless, it seems that wanting to go home has become a luxury.


    But it¡¯s okay, just work for the gods wholeheartedly.


    ------------------


    Inside the Journey to the West at this time.


    With the addition of the Four Seas Dragon Clan, Kong Xuan''s actions in Nanzhan Buzhou began to accelerate.


    The heavenly soldiers of the heavenly court are simply unable to deal with the increasingly rampant monsters.


    Even many heavenly soldiers and generals were killed by monsters!


    This is a very scary thing.


    Without Kong Xuan''s suppression, Nanzhan Buzhou would have fallen completely!


    "Return to Master Kong Xuan, the Taibai Venus of the Heavenly Court is here..."


    "Hmph, let him in."


    "Yes."


    Kong Xuan sat on the bench, her face showing disdain.


    She knew why this platinum star came from.


    Because of the heavy casualties of the Heavenly Court''s fight against the demons, this made the other Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals double minded.


    Following the Heavenly Court for so long, the benefits have not been reaped.


    There is also the risk of being destroyed at any time.


    The high-ranking gods sit firmly on the Diaoyutai, and don''t treat them as human beings at all.


    Ever since, Li Jing took the lead and plunged into the embrace of the gods.


    Now even the Jade Emperor¡¯s order is pretended to be invisible. The angry Jade Emperor has no choice but to let Taibai Jinxing come to discuss this matter.


    He wanted to find Yang Jian.


    But the opponent is fighting against the power of the demon Buddha.


    If he comes forward, the other party wants to send himself troops, and the Jade Emperor will have to lose some of his troops.


    So, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he wanted to bypass Yang Jian, and asked Taibai Jinxing to talk to Kong Xuan.


    Try to save face. .


    Chapter 447 Kong Xuan: Shouldn''t the heaven be managed by the gods? It is important to know that the heaven and the earth were created by God!


    Really platinum star wants to come here.


    He was also forced to be helpless.


    In the future, the headquarters of the Eternal Church in Nanzhan Buzhou will be brought down by Taibai Jinxing.


    Just ask who would dare to fly around on the head of the God of Eternity.


    Not even sculptures!


    This is respect for God.


    About three miles away from the temple, Taibai Jinxing did not dare to fly, and followed the religious people to the temple step by step.


    Along the way, he saw many familiar faces.


    They are all soldiers from heaven.


    It''s a pity that all the people who abandoned the dark and cast the Ming all joined the cult.


    Alas...why is it so hard-things always make me come.


    Taibai Jinxing stared at the powerful monsters one after another, and his heart convulsed. The difference in strength was too great.


    About the effort of a stick of incense.


    The divine envoy said to Taibai Jinxing: "You have reached the place, please come down."


    "Thank you."


    "fine!"

 Chapter 529：

    Taibai Jinxing bowed again, nodded and bowed, and finally sent away the messenger.


    He wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead.


    Walk towards the temple where the gold coins are glorious.


    At this time, Kong Xuan was kneeling in front of the idol and praying, a faint fragrance wafting in the room.


    It is a scented candle made from the Yunluo flower of Xianpin.


    Really rich.


    It is said that the price of Yunluohua is ten thousand celestial stones.


    It''s getting less and less now. A few days ago, your Majesty''s incense has been changed to Biluo flowers...


    "May I ask what the Lord of the Court sent you to do?"


    Kong Xuan''s voice was a little cold, but it didn''t seem to be deliberate. In short, it seemed a little vague.


    Gives a sense of unpredictability.


    Taibai Venus became sober, and immediately bowed to Kong Xuan, and then said, "My lord, the Jade Emperor wants to let those heavenly soldiers go back. After all, you also know that the power of the heavenly court is so small. Hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers are missing.


    You can''t defend it anymore, Wanghai, raise your hand high. "


    "Oh?" Kong Xuan turned around, looked at Taibai Jinxing very amusingly, and asked, "Have you ever seen me restrain them?"


    "No...no..."


    Taibai Jinxing lowered his head, not daring to look directly at each other''s golden eyes.


    "Then you ever heard that I forced them to stay?"


    "nor..."


    "Then you don''t go to them, why come to me!"


    "This...I...this..."


    The eloquent Taibai Jinxing was sweating profusely at this time, but he didn''t know what to say. Things are so good.


    But at present these heavenly soldiers have completely broken with the heavenly court.


    He was not trying to rely on Kong Xuan, the great god, to nod his head in order to take it back.


    It seems that it is not a simple thing at all.


    Kong Xuan looked at Taibai Venus''s anxious appearance, smiled contemptuously, and snorted coldly, "I ask you again, the heavenly soldiers believe in the great eternal god, and bathe in divine grace here, isn''t it OK?"


    "Okay... OK..."


    "Then it''s over. It''s okay to nag my Qingxiu. When I was fighting the monsters, what were the great gods of your heavens doing?


    Not to mention the Jade Emperor himself, it was the Wang Lingguan, the Taishang Laojun, and the Barefoot Great Immortal. I have never seen any of these characters.


    how?


    The Nanzhan Buzhou under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court had to rely on others to clean up the door. Does the Jade Emperor still feel complacent?


    Before, the chief priest of my religious sect, Yang Jian and him also said that joining the sect can protect peace. Did he have no idea what the Jade Emperor did?


    I didn''t bother to talk to you, but Li Jing, Nezha and others directly saw through the hypocrisy of the Jade Emperor, so they joined the cult.


    Besides, it''s bigger, the heaven and the earth are all made by gods.


    What is the Jade Emperor in his neighborhood?


    It was just the lord of the heavens who had achieved so-called bad merits. If he still didn''t recognize his position, he would soon know what regret was. "


    Taibai Jinxing knelt on the ground.


    I was shocked.


    At the same time he also understood a truth.


    There is no room for two tigers.


    Yang Jian had already given the Jade Emperor a face, he still didn''t know that the rapids would retreat bravely, and it would be impossible to continue to want to be the Lord of the Three Realms.


    It seems that Heavenly Court is going to be completely finished!


    Think about the righteous gods in the heavens. Indeed, as Kong Xuan said, they don¡¯t do anything at all!


    Suddenly, my heart became annoyed.


    Why do I have to back the pot every time?


    What a shame!


    Afterwards, Taibai Jinxing touched her head to the ground and said word by word: "I also ask Master Kong Xuan to atone for my sins. I am too ignorant of Bai Jinxing, and I was arbitrarily instructed by the emperor that day. As you said, there is already a mess in the heavens.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Those immortals were seized because of their orthodoxy.


    It''s sulking now.


    Others swearly said, since the Eternal God Cult is so powerful, let them deal with monsters, and don''t disturb our cleansing!


    Do you hear that this is human talk? "


    Kong Xuan heard that her pretty face was frosty, and she angrily said: "Do these fairy gods really say that?"


    At this time, Taibai Jinxing ignored everything, and directly patted his chest and said: "I swear by my soul, what I said is true, if there is a lie, it will be thundered!"


    "Okay! That''s great!! Unexpectedly, these heavenly gods are getting more and more disrespectful. I said why Li Jing brought people to descend... so it turned out to be the case!


    Go down, and when I finish cleaning the monsters in the southern continent, I will go to the heaven to see those immortals! "


    0................


    "Yes!"


    Taibai Jinxing exited the room on his knees, and he couldn''t help sighing after leaving.


    Jade Emperor.


    Don''t blame me. You have been a dog for so many years, and you have repaid everything.


    If you were cruel at the beginning, join the cult.


    Practice divine law and give up the so-called authority.


    As for where it is now?


    I can see that Yang Jian is still thinking about the old feelings, otherwise this heavenly court is the first force to be cleaned up.


    Taibai Jinxing shook his head, and followed the believers to the hall to prepare to listen.


    This is the benefit of joining the religion.


    There will be lectures every week.


    To teach people the knowledge of sitting, there are also some methods to use.


    As a newcomer to the sect, Taibaijinxing naturally has to learn from scratch.


    At this time, Kong Xuan reported the incident to Yang Jian''s phantom in the temple.


    "Really? It seems that he still chose this way, thinking that in his relationship with me, he can preserve his strength and status without joining the cult.


    That''s it, you can figure it out.


    Recently, there have been a lot of wars on the Luzhou side of Beiju. I hope that before I come back, the Heavenly Court can settle down! "


    "Row."


    Kong Xuan agreed with a smile, her golden eyes filled with crazy killing intent.


    Demon, heaven.


    It''s just a group of raccoon dogs, as long as they don''t believe in the existence of gods, they will all be killed.


    Speaking of becoming the Jade Emperor, he has been enjoying the blessing for a while, right?


    It''s time to be sent into reincarnation! people.


    Chapter 448 Queen Mother''s determination, led the crowd to evacuate the heavenly court! ! !


    "What? You said Taibaijinxing hasn''t come back yet!!!"


    The Jade Emperor looked at Clairvoyant angrily, and the whole person was in madness.


    The latter nodded in fear.


    It has been a full ten days, and the strength of the Ether Platinum Star is enough for ten rounds.


    But the other party has never come out since entering the eternal religion.


    He didn''t dare to spy on other people''s religious cults, but could only see that the other party had indeed entered inside.


    "Does he want to betray me!!! It''s really hateful, I have long seen that this old thing is cunning, as the court is declining today, even he...


    It''s really hateful! ! ! "


    The Jade Emperor scolded and scolded and didn''t even know what to scold.


    The fairies and heavenly soldiers nearby watched their noses and hearts.


    Pretending to hear nothing.


    In fact, everyone knew what was going on in their hearts, and even Wang Lingguan didn''t interrupt.


    The Jade Emperor roared for ten minutes, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Call me back all the heavenly soldiers. Since the eternal **** teaches many people, let them handle those monsters!"


    "His Majesty..."


    "Shut up! Since they have gathered so many people, it is not bad, the God of Eternity is very powerful and good.


    But I am still the lord of this world, not Yang Jian, understand?


    Still say you want to betray me! "


    The angry Jade Emperor glared at Wang Lingguan fiercely.


    There was even bloodshot in his eyes.


    Wang Lingguan felt cold in his heart, and shook his head quickly: "The minister has never had this idea, please don''t be wronged!"


    "Huh... forgive you for not dare!"


    The Jade Emperor walked away.


    The eyes are full of sorrowful meaning.


    Yang Jian wanted a sacrifice, and he gave a lot of flat peaches, as well as the treasured Chang''e.


    Taiyin fairy.


    A woman of the best.


    That''s not enough! ! ! !


    I like power. Is it really that difficult to be the ruler of the Three Realms?


    The power gained 10,000 times in reincarnation.


    Want me to let go?


    Why! ! !


    When Ye Yudi was drunk and drunk, he continued to imprison ten daughters overnight.


    As for why he didn''t rest in the queen mother''s palace, he naturally didn''t dare!


    They are not husband and wife.


    It was Heaven and Earth that allowed them to sit here. Although they were not husbands and wives, they never irritated anyone.


    His Jade Emperor is cultivating everything.


    The other party was born from the purest ray of Yin Qi in the world.


    For example, the Seven Fairies were brought about by the maternal enlightenment of heaven and earth. The Queen Mother treated them like her own daughters, and so did the Jade Emperor.


    Bewildered.


    The Jade Emperor remembered that he hadn''t touched the Queen Mother in thousands of years, and there was an evil fire in his heart.

 Chapter 530：

    Suddenly he pushed away all the fairies who served, and the unclothed ones flew towards the Jade Lake where the Queen Mother was.


    At this time, the jade pool was shining with radiance.


    Obviously the Queen Mother is resting inside.


    The guardian fairy standing at the door, seeing the embarrassed appearance of the Jade Emperor, immediately stood in front of him.


    "Please stop, your Majesty, the Queen Mother is resting inside!"


    "Stop?"


    There was a flush of flush on the Jade Emperor''s face.


    I am the master of these three realms, and I have respected each other for thousands of years. Isn''t it lucky that she didn''t make it once?


    Snapped.


    Snapped.


    Two slaps on the female fairy''s face, only to hear the jade emperor''s angry roar: "I am not dead yet, do you think I am those useless kings in the mortal world?


    I, the master of the Three Realms, wants to be lucky to the Queen Mother today, let me see who dares to stop it. "


    When he said that, he strode towards Li Yaochi.


    As a result, a colorful glow suddenly appeared in Yaochi, blocking him!


    The seven meat and eight vegetables that the Jade Emperor drank at this time, naturally did not see this formation, and slammed into it.


    The result can be imagined.


    Fainted directly by the magic array.


    The two female fairies glanced at each other, wondering what to do?


    Just at this moment, the Queen Mother''s voice came from the Jade Lake.


    "Send him back to the Palace of the High Heavens, the province is here to defile people''s eyes and ears!"


    "Yes, mother..."


    The two female fairies wrapped the Jade Emperor with Yunxia, ??and dragged them to fly towards the Lingxiao Palace.


    Inside Yaochi.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl and the Queen Mother were sitting together.


    The two smiled bitterly at each other.


    "This Jade Emperor takes his position too seriously. At that time, Yang Jian had already given him a chance, but it was a pity that he didn''t know how to cherish it."


    "Yes, we did it too..."


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl was helpless.


    Who would have thought that the Jade Emperor would become like this?


    If a person cannot see himself and the situation clearly, he will be defeated.


    The current Jade Emperor has turned away from Germany.


    But those ancient fairy gods are all in this way.


    Who can blame this?


    I can only blame this world........


    The Queen Mother set her eyes on her Jade Pond and sighed: "Today he came to humiliate me naked, and he can imprison me tomorrow. If this is the case, it is better to leave."


    "What? Are you leaving?!"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl didn''t expect the Queen Mother to be so decisive!


    "What if he doesn''t leave, he has ruined the future, and I don''t want to stay here to accompany him to die. The former emperor was the Eastern Prince.


    The other party was destroyed by the robbery, what kind of thing is his Jade Emperor.


    I don¡¯t even have a match for the Eastern Prince. What is his Zhang Bairen, he should go...and by the way, find a place to live and stay for my daughter! "


    That day, the Jade Emperor was still asleep.


    Earth-shaking changes have taken place in Yaochi. Tens of thousands of flat peach trees have left the flat peach garden along with the soil and returned to the Yaochi.


    Everyone thinks that the flat peach tree is a different species of heaven and earth.


    But I didn''t know that Zu Gen was in Yaochi.


    All the female fairies in the heavenly court soon received orders from the Queen Mother.


    Of course, people who are sincere about the Jade Emperor.


    The Queen Mother has not notified.


    "Today, the Jade Emperor''s renunciation and renunciation has already fallen out with the sect of the Eternal True God. Should you leave with me, or choose to continue to stay!"


    All the female fairies glanced at each other and knelt before her.


    Said in unison: "We are willing to leave with the Queen Mother!"


    After a stick of incense.


    Yaochi turned into a crystal ball and withdrew into the hands of the Queen Mother, while she flew towards the lower realm.


    Concerned about the Yaochi Heavenly Court, all the immortals were dumbfounded.


    This is about 1.5 big things, the queen mother ran away, I rely on... the Jade Emperor, if I wake up, I will be mad.


    "The Queen Mother is really cruel. I haven''t let the Jade Emperor touch him for so many years, so she left after saying she left..."


    "As long as she is attracted to the Jade Emperor, she can''t be so."


    "In the final analysis, the identity of the Jade Emperor is not righteous, not as good as the Eastern Prince..."


    The gods talked a lot, and many people''s minds began to liven up.


    With the Queen Mother''s departure, the entire heavenly court''s combat power was half empty, and the Jade Emperor''s face was also lost.


    That day, accompanied by the Queen Mother''s departure.


    Countless immortals have also begun to find their own way out.


    After all, no one wants to be an enemy of the eternal religion.


    Those immortals who have some strength from Ling are naturally not afraid, but for the little soldiers, no one wants to be cannon fodder. .


    Chapter 449: The broken heavenly court, the jade emperor who is angry and bitter!


    This cannot be blamed on Queen Mother Yaochi.


    Who will let the Jade Emperor be unworthy!


    Before the arrival of the eternal god, the Jade Emperor was controlled by the old immortals in the heavens and Lingshan Tathagata.


    He almost nodded and bowed when he saw someone.


    But in order to be able to enhance his majesty.


    But directly sacrificed his own sister, so that the powerful nephew Yang Jian hated him.


    When he does this more.


    The Queen Mother despised him more.


    A man actually wants to prove how cruel and majestic he is by sacrificing a woman.


    To be honest, the more you do it.


    The more it seems that I am incapable.


    Why are the heavenly immortals not allowed to match mortals privately?


    Don¡¯t you think your brother-in-law is not capable! ! !


    Create a tenet of personal anger.


    Although the majesty was clearly established, the children of those great gods didn''t just want to do so.


    Until later the eternal religion came.


    The Jade Emperor was scared, and wanted to talk to Yang Jian. The effect was naturally surprisingly good.


    Others saw his relationship with Yang Jian.


    It was a thin noodle to Yang Jian, and the result... After a short while, the Jade Emperor wanted more, for example, by the majesty of Yong 29 Heng Shen Sect.


    Completely control the heavenly court.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to devote Chang''e, who had been watching for hundreds of years, to the gods.


    As a result, this time the car was overturned.


    Yang Jian wants him to join the religious sect, and in the future promises himself a full-time official.


    It is not impossible to even manage the world on your behalf.


    But the Jade Emperor was on fire.


    He put down his figure again, lowered his eyebrows, and allowed himself to join the cult.


    I am the other''s uncle!


    As a result, his narrow ideas began to cause trouble.


    Constantly fainting moves, such as making the heavenly soldiers withdraw from many places.


    Many local people don¡¯t make a living.


    Now that the gods are rampant across the land, not many people actually believe in him as the Jade Emperor.


    The former Sihailong clan.


    Now it is under the command of the gods, and it is also an arrogant disobedience to the management of the heavens.


    Even the Jade Emperor asked him to take the pearls from the East China Sea and give them to his maid.


    They were all slapped in the face.


    Gradually, the grievances accumulated more and more and became what it is today.


    Wang Lingguan sighed silently in his heart as he watched the immortals who kept flying away from Nantian Gate.


    Is it heartfelt or betrayal.


    This is a difficult choice.


    There is no doubt that you will die if you choose to be sincere, and you will have a better tomorrow if you choose to betray.


    But your Majesty is kind to himself.


    Can not live up to the original kindness.


    Standing in front of the Changming Hall, Wang Lingguan silently sighed, pulled out the fairy sword from his waist, and chose to commit suicide.


    On the other hand, look at other places in the fairy world.


    The Barefoot Daxian and his party were discussing today''s affairs in secret.


    "What do you think? The Queen Mother took Yaochi away, she might break the backbone of the Jade Emperor!"


    "It''s too cold, people...Kneeling in front of life is not ashamed. There is at least one way to survive. Have you heard the latest news?


    The ancestor of the earth immortal has joined the eternal **** cult, and now he has become a priest, and the good guy will be turned into ashes when the monster enters for thousands of miles.


    What a strong Jin Yuanzi! "


    "Cut...what''s that? Let''s just say Kong Xuan from Nanzhan Trizhou, she is a goddess predetermined by the gods, and now the law of fire is unbeatable.


    Countless monsters will bow their heads when they see her!


    That courage, how powerful.


    I heard that Demon King Peng in Shituoling was her younger brother, who also served as an errand within the cult. "


    "This... we seem to have digressed, aren''t we discussing our future retreat!"


    "What retreat? There are only two options right now, the first is to join the eternal gods, and the second is to join the demon Buddha Tathagata.


    Do you think there is a third kind?

 Chapter 531：

    Or is there a place for us in these three realms? "


    Facing the question from the birthday star, everyone fell into silence.


    For a moment, Fu Xing sighed: "Actually, joining the cult is firmly established. The news from Master Yang Jian before joining the demon Buddha Tathagata''s subordinates will cause corpses and insects to be caught in his head.


    Do you think it¡¯s better to become a worm, or to become a dog of God¡¯s religion? "


    Although his words are ugly.


    But it''s definitely above the point.


    Be a dog to the gods?


    No one is happy, after all, they are all veteran gods.


    What I ask for is happiness.


    Is there a choice now?


    No!


    "If you want to go, go now, otherwise the idiot of the Jade Emperor will wake up, and we won''t be able to go if we want to go!"


    "Hey, that''s all. Let''s go..."


    Another group of gods are leaving.


    The star of the twenty-eight constellations saw the three stars of Fu Lu Shou, Yue Lao and others all left.


    They also left.


    It''s not easy to find a thigh these days.


    Anyway, someone took the lead to surrender.


    Less than six hours.


    The heaven has turned into an empty place.


    Fairies, cranes.


    Everything that can be taken away is taken away.


    Only an empty High Heaven Hall and an icy corpse were left here.


    ---------------


    At this time, Kong Xuan was sitting in the temple praying.


    Soul travel meditation space.


    Suddenly there was the sound of rapid footsteps outside.


    "Encourage Master Kong Xuan, the queen mother from outside brought the Nine Heavens Profound Girl to join the cult. What assessment is needed, and what conditions are needed."


    "I didn''t expect them to come, let them come, the examination is unnecessary."


    "Yes."


    Both the Queen Mother and the Nine Heavens Profound Girl are virgins of pure Yin.


    And a clear stand.


    Never do things that are angry and grievous.


    A very good woman, such a person is naturally very welcome to join the religious sect.


    moment.


    Two dazzling and charming women came to Kong Xuan.


    The former wore luxurious dresses, graceful and generous, and noble temperament was undoubtedly revealed, but the other party came to the temple.


    The first thing I did was bow down and bow down.


    "See the God of Eternity!"


    Although it''s just a sculpture.


    But the Queen Mother''s attitude is extremely satisfying.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl seemed a bit simpler, after all, she didn''t need to accept the female fairy to worship, she just wore a glazed veil skirt.


    It looks beautiful and generous.


    The other party bowed her head slightly towards Kong Xuan, and then followed the appearance of the queen mother.


    Kneel and bow.


    "I didn''t expect that the two would even choose to join the cult at this point in time. I didn''t expect it."


    Kong Xuan looked at the two female fairies who stood up and said with a smile.


    The Queen Mother and Jiu Tian Xuan Nu looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    "Originally, we planned to join the cult a long time ago, but the Jade Emperor always has his own ideas. This time the matter of Taibaijinxing almost made him crazy.


    Afterwards, the drunk was so drunk that a group of maids who had just been on the upper realm forced them to sleep.


    Really pretending to be the emperor of heaven!


    I knew from that time that he was not worthy to be the Jade Emperor, his virtue was not coordinated, and his aura was insufficient.


    Always care about your origin.


    At every turn, he said that he had been reincarnated after 10,000 catastrophes.


    Ugh...".


    Chapter 450 Jade Emperor: What? Where are the people? !


    The Queen Mother''s sigh also showed how disappointed she was with her old friend.


    After all, even if you raise a dog, you will have feelings over time.


    What''s more, the Jade Emperor who sits together and manages the immortals.


    Kong Xuan heard the words and said: "In fact, the religion is fair to anyone, but sometimes the choices you make disappoint the religion.


    Didn''t Yang Jian show kindness?


    In fact, it is not. Once Guanjiangkou, the two uncles and nephews drank and talked about the Western Lingshan, how cool and cool.


    It''s just a pity.


    In the end, greed ruined a person.


    In this way, I think there is nothing wrong with this Jade Emperor. After my **** cult destroys the demon Buddha, I will allow his true spirit to reincarnate.


    Is that good? "


    This is already a great gift.


    If other people resist the religion of God.


    It''s not an exaggeration to destroy both form and spirit!


    The Queen Mother and the Nine Sky Profound Girl smiled at each other and thanked them all.


    look?


    How big is your belly?


    Looking at the Jade Emperor, it was as ridiculous as a clown.


    But because the headquarters of the cult is near the heavenly court, the Queen Mother has no intention of releasing Yaochi for the time being.


    Just inhabit the cult of the gods and meditate.


    In the early morning.


    When the Nine Heavens Profound Girl and her ended their meditation, the two opened their eyes one after another, and a powerful force was born in their bodies.


    "This is the practice of God''s teachings, and it''s really amazing that all methods are co-current!"


    "The law handed down by the gods is definitely not bad! But before I left, Kong Xuan''s words made me a little at a loss."


    As the queen mother''s best friend, Jiutian Xuannv didn''t know her thoughts.


    He immediately said with a sly face: "You are talking about becoming a goddess? How come you don''t want to serve the gods and spirits, right?"


    "I don''t! Just..."


    "Can''t pull your face down? I heard that Guanyin has been serving the gods for a long time."


    "I...I don''t know how to serve people. I used to be a cold temper, but didn''t I be served by people all the time."


    The Queen Mother held back for a long time, and finally said her problem.


    As a result, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl laughed.


    Eventually the two became a group.


    This hut is where Kong Xuan lives. It has soundproof formations and magical formations.


    Even the Demon Buddha Tathagata cannot be viewed.


    Putting down the shelf and having fun like this, it was only in the girlhood who hadn''t become a fairy before.


    Now that the trouble is like this, my mood has changed a lot.


    No longer thinking about those calculations.


    No longer be manipulated by the heavens, no longer think for the heavens.


    For a long time, she lay on the grass, looking at the blue sky, and sighed: "You said, why did you bother at the beginning? At that time, she had to choose to become the manager of Yaochi.


    But he was bound for tens of thousands of years.


    Now I understand that those years were like nightmares, and all the freedom and ease have left me.


    I still like such happy and playful days. ¡¨. "


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl hummed: "So later on you want to regret it is too late, and always let me change into your appearance to sit in Yaochi, it''s really hateful..."


    The relationship between the two is excellent.


    Except sometimes the Jade Emperor is invited.


    In fact, most of the Queen Mother stayed in Yaochi.


    And whenever the Queen Mother was upset, she would let Jiu Tian Xuan Nu to replace her, and she would come to the lower realm to play.


    Now that he is separated from the heavenly court, his heart is extremely relaxed.


    --------------


    At this time, outside the headquarters.


    Li Jing is leading troops to arrange for his colleagues, who are all his old acquaintances.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, register the roster first, and then receive the exercises and doctrines, don''t worry everyone!"


    "I said Li Jing, we don''t need to be assessed?"


    "What''s the assessment? We are soldiers. We are naturally soldiers when we come to the religion. The only difference is that we now believe in God.


    The divine envoy asked us to do what we did. After the death of the battle, the soul ascended to the **** realm and reincarnated with memory.


    Do you think Xiaobing needs to be reviewed? "


    Li Jing looked at everyone contemptuously, and said with disdain.


    What really needs to be tested is the group of Barefoot Daxian, who came from last night.


    Hearing from that group of envoys, there are only a handful of immortals who have passed the assessment now, and those who have not passed have all died.


    Even so, none of these immortals dared to back down.


    Because they came to the place where God teaches.


    It''s impossible to want to go.


    That Kuimu Wolf Star Lord was willing to accept God''s religion because of his empathy and righteousness.


    Instead, it was the first fairy **** to stand out.


    As for the Barefoot Daxian and other old immortals, because his children are a disaster for the world, he helped to cover it up.

 Chapter 532：

    He went directly to the eighteenth hell.


    Taibai Venus, as the palm of the hand, looked at the barefoot immortal being buried in the sea of ??flames, raised his neck and said: "The barefoot immortal has serious sins. He will be punished by 18 hells to repay five thousand years of crime!"


    "The Three Immortals of Fu, Lu, and Shou have done nothing, and enter the education with innocence."


    Among the twenty-eight stars, only ten stars were allowed to enter the religion.


    All the others died.


    Every time Taibai Jinxing opens his mouth, a fairy will die.


    The sky was already bright at this time.


    In the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor in the Lingxiao Hall was directly awakened from freezing because he was lying on the ground.


    "Hi...Where am I? Come on... Come on!!!"


    "Damn it, people!"


    The Jade Emperor shook his head and staggered towards the door.


    He drank drunk fairy brew.


    Can be drunk fairy.


    Faintly, he stepped on a corpse and fell directly to the ground.


    "¡§"Who put things at my feet! You rebellious courtiers, all deserve to die! You should be the same as Li Jing''s twenty-five... Wang Lingguan??


    No... why are you dead! ! ! "


    When the Jade Emperor cursed, it happened to meet Wang Lingguan''s eyes.


    When I saw the other''s body.


    Jade Emperor''s Jiu Jin suddenly became sober.


    He stood up with a chuckle and looked around. The soldiers who should have stood guard in front of the High Heaven Hall are now gone.


    "This...what exactly happened to this?"


    The Jade Emperor flew up and wanted to ask the Queen Mother.


    But after flying for a long time, he didn''t see the shadow of Yaochi.


    More and more panic in my heart.


    "Is it a dream? Or an illusion?"


    The Jade Emperor shook his head, looked inside his spiritual platform, and realized that he was not dreaming at all!


    But what about the people in heaven?


    In desperation, he could only fly towards other places.


    Finally came to the home of Taishang Laojun.


    Here he finally saw a green cow and a boy burning on fire.


    "Niu''er... Where''s your master?"


    "Moo...Master has been waiting for you in there for a long time!"


    After hearing the words, the Jade Emperor was taken aback, and quickly walked inside.


    I saw Dan''s room.


    Taishang Laojun no longer refines alchemy, but closed his eyes and meditated.


    "Old gentleman, what happened in this heaven?"


    Facing this old immortal who was more comforting than himself, the attitude of the Jade Emperor also became respectful.


    Taishang Laojun opened his eyes and said, "Do you still have to ask others about the sins you have done yourself? The people of Heavenly Court have all turned to God''s teachings.


    Greed, power, is it so important to you? "


    Just one sentence.


    But the Jade Emperor''s face was red.


    Can he be blamed for this?


    Blame those people for not being sincere enough! ! !


    I am the Lord of the Three Realms, so I was bullied by the Tathagata before, but now I am still betrayed. .


    Chapter 451 Tathagata and Jade Emperor are combined, the strongest demon ancestor is born! ! !


    "I..."


    "Don''t say anything, everything is too late. It''s impossible for you, Jade Emperor, to go back and join the Divine Cult. Stay with me and wait for the end of the heavenly court.


    Wang Lingguan was loyal.


    The old man also wants you to take refuge in the demon buddha, and let me recite the Huang Ting Jing silently..."


    Taishang Laojun flicked the dust, and a formation trapped them in it.


    This was the Jade Emperor who understood why the eyes of those boys just now were strange.


    It turns out that they are waiting to die when the world merges!


    "No...Tai Shang Lao Jun, but I have experienced ten thousand reincarnations before becoming the Jade Emperor. As long as you help me, we can completely..."


    "Chi''er, don''t you understand? Gods are more powerful than Pangu, and their sects are more powerful than my Taoism.


    If you don''t respect other people''s teaching, how can you survive this catastrophe?


    Don¡¯t talk about reincarnation, you¡¯re just lucky! "


    Taishang Laojun ruthlessly tore the last thread in front of the Jade Emperor.


    Suddenly, the room became quiet.


    Immediately after a fierce suffocating aura radiated from the Jade Emperor''s body, he saw a hideous look on his face.


    The evil spirit radiated from his body madly.


    At this time, Taishang Laojun realized that something was wrong.


    "You... Jade Emperor, you are already enchanted!!! No, it''s the way of heaven... I understand, I said why you are not normal recently.


    It turned out to be under the influence of heaven. "


    The Jade Emperor was born in accordance with the way of heaven.


    Soon after the death of the Eastern King, the world felt the imbalance between Yin and Yang, so Zhang Bairen was born.


    His power is born by the way of heaven.


    When the Tathagata Demon Buddha eroded the Dao of Heaven, all living creatures would be demonized as long as they understood the Daozhe of Heaven.


    And he is no exception.


    But people have a high level of cultivation, and they can suppress it with their own strength.


    But the Jade Emperor was different.


    The greed in the heart, the greed for power, and the lack of cultivating divine law.


    The road to salvation was finally missed.


    Now the betrayal of Queen Yaochi and others has accelerated the demonization of her heart.


    "If you have a cause, you will have an effect. It''s a pity that you didn''t seize the opportunity, but... the old ways can''t let you stay here, go...


    Let the believers of God sanction you. "


    Taishang Laojun is totally ashamed of thoughts.


    The dust was swept away, and the Jade Emperor was directly driven out.


    Then he wrapped the boy and the green cow and ran towards the Eye of the East China Sea.


    The Jade Emperor stood in the void, and countless demonic and hostile auras all gathered towards him.


    What is the Lord of the Three Realms.


    It is the master who can gather the power of the Three Realms.


    Although the strength of the Jade Emperor is not strong, he has become a **** of Heaven at this moment, madly gathering all the resentment and hostility in the Three Realms.


    "Roar..."


    Accompanied by an angry roar from the Jade Emperor.


    The platinum dragon robe on his body was all shattered and replaced by black armor.


    A purple-black single horn grows on his forehead.


    "Yao Chi...the gods...Kong Xuan...Taibai...I want you to die!!!"


    The sky became blood red because of the blackening of the Jade Emperor.


    Although the current lower realm is blue sky and white sun.


    But in the eyes of sentient beings, the sky has been dyed red, and it is full of blood.


    Kong Xuan stood in front of the temple, looked at the sky and shook her head: "It turns out that this is the case, no wonder he will fall, please go down, this is the jade emperor demonized, so don''t worry everyone!"


    "Yes, Lord Goddess."


    Along with Kong Xuan''s communication, the immortals who had just joined the cult, couldn''t help showing a shocked expression.


    Did the Jade Emperor fall like this?


    Because of their departure?


    "My goodness, I really can''t see that the Jade Emperor has such an ability. Fortunately, we left early, otherwise he would have eaten them all!"


    "Heh... I said why I didn''t join the Cult of God. It turns out that I have long been mad..."


    "It''s the Queen Mother who knows the righteousness, she is decisive!"


    "It''s a pole, it''s a pole."


    ...


    The envoy who had not left at this time heard everyone talking.


    He frowned and said: "Don''t make any presumptions. The Lord Goddess has just confessed that the Jade Emperor''s fall was due to the collapse of the Heavenly Dao.


    It''s not all because of his own reasons, but... it''s also because of his interests, if he can join the cult earlier.


    Even the way of heaven would not help him! "


    Kui Mulang smiled and said: "That is still selfish. If you join early, there will be today''s catastrophe? I don''t know when the goddess will attack the Jade Emperor, I Kui Mulang is willing to be the vanguard!"


    "I don''t know this, it depends on the arrangement!"


    Within Datang.


    The sky was bloodied.


    It made the people very scared, but with the teaching of God, many people also knew what happened.


    The Jade Emperor was inhumane and became a monster.


    This caused the sky to be bloodied.


    "It seems that God''s teaching is better. Joining God''s teaching will avoid all disasters!"


    "It''s extremely, if you change to the past, this kind of vision is afraid that countless disasters will come out, how can there be the current peace..."


    The priest of the religious sect looked at the people who worked as usual.


    Said with a smile.


    They were originally Tang''s courtiers, but they are still courtiers now, but they are now part-timers.


    West Lingshan.


    Originally because his own corpse insect was killed, the Tathagata fell into depression, but now he sees the blackening of the Jade Emperor.


    He laughed carelessly.


    "Hahahaha... Sure enough, there are like-minded friends, let me give you some light, let me just say... the devil is still good!"

 Chapter 533：

    Countless blood flows at the fingertips of the Tathagata.


    Then he flew through the space towards the Jade Emperor.


    When this power entered the transformed Jade Emperor''s body, his demonization became more serious, and his body was no longer in human form.


    Instead, he became a monster with long heads and double horns.


    His arms turned into spider-like claws, and his mouth kept flowing black saliva.


    "Oh..."


    The Jade Emperor roared, and the hostility that had been passively absorbed was actually shot in by him madly!


    "No, this guy wants to devour me!!"


    The Demon Buddha Tathagata was stunned.


    He never thought that the Jade Emperor was not satisfied with eating so many things, and he wanted to devour himself too.


    "You bastard, the **** thing, it depends on who swallows who..."


    Tathagata is also desperate.


    Directly transformed into thousands, rushing into the Jade Emperor''s body with the blood drops.


    In a dark and empty world.


    The soul of the Jade Emperor has long been shattered.


    The current inside is basically an empty shell, when the Tathagata discovers this.


    Excited and screamed wildly.


    "Wuhu... I didn''t expect the idiot of Yudi to do something good. It''s so cool... From now on, this body will belong to me.


    I will be the Demon Ancestor, a demon even stronger than the God of Eternity! ! !


    I am the ancestor of all demons..."


    The world is full of hostility, and it is no longer something Yang Jian can wipe out.


    The places in the world that did not join the gods, were instantly infected by the devilish energy and turned into nourishment to be swallowed by this huge spider. .


    Chapter 452 The power of faith can penetrate the rock!


    Monkey Sun and his party felt the magical energy converging between heaven and earth, and their expressions changed drastically.


    "Oh...what the **** is this, why is it so terrifying!"


    "Brother Monkey, will you not be the ghost of the Tathagata Demon Buddha?"


    Zhu Bajie knocked the demonized dragon to death with a rake, and then asked ~.


    The monkey shook his head and said, "I don''t know this, but the only thing I understand is that these monsters are getting stronger and stronger. We can''t keep our hands. Let''s start..."


    "okay!"


    Drifting and Zhu Bajie looked at each other and roared together.


    The huge spiritual energy rushed straight into the sky.


    A giant pig and a giant giant appeared in this mountain range.


    "The demon died!!!"


    The infinite water elements gathered into a sharp sword, slashing towards the front.


    Boom.


    All the demons within a hundred miles were killed in seconds.


    Zhu Bajie spit out a ball of light, killing the demon in Golden Wonderland with one blow.


    ...


    In Beiju Luzhou.


    Yang Jian saw what the Tathagata was doing through his godly eyes, and immediately issued an order to the temple, and everyone started offering sacrifices.


    This kind of demon can no longer be dealt with.


    Must rely on the power of the gods.


    Ever since, the temple began a large-scale sacrifice.


    Hundreds of millions of believers knelt down together, their faith was firm, and they only hoped that the gods would come and directly eradicate this demon that harmed the world.


    At this time, whether it is a spirit or a monster.


    Whether it is a human or a fairy.


    All knelt down.


    The sky was constantly being torn apart, and the flow of chaos entered the world.


    Seeing the chaotic air flowing in the outer realm, the Tathagata screamed in excitement.


    "Hahahaha... I finally found it. Is this the outside world? What a powerful force..."


    The power of Chaos Sea is indeed very powerful.


    But there is mostly muddy air inside.


    Can''t be practiced at all.


    But the Tathagata had originally absorbed a lot of the filthy air in the Chaos Sea.


    Now when I encounter these gases, I really feel like a fish in water.


    Excited and screaming!


    It''s so refreshing.


    This feeling is simply refreshing, like the real water above the nine heavens, it is intoxicating!


    "I need more power, fast...I need more power..."


    There are huge spiders with a body full of thousands of miles.


    Constantly roaring.


    The sky was torn apart madly.


    Looking at the terrifying Chaos Sea, the Profound Girl Nine Heavens couldn''t help trembling crazily.


    Are we dying?


    The world is split apart.


    What a terrible Tathagata!


    Just when the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was about to be swallowed by the darkness, a ray of light was born from her heart.


    The light is like fireflies.


    It represents hope!


    Countless fluorescent flowers flew into the air, and people looked at the light in a blur.


    It seems that this thing can give them hope! ! !


    Not long after, the melodious singing voice was born from the light.


    A small figure appeared in the light.


    "I love to take a bath and my skin is good... Lu la la la la... Lu la la la la..."


    "I love to take a bath, and my skin is so good... Lu la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la..."


    "It''s so good that the gods love me~~~"


    "Uh...Where is this?"


    The girl in the light was awakened by the coldness in the air.


    Then she saw the big spider.


    "Wow... Spider, such a terrible monster... Don''t blame it, don''t come... Lord God, I won''t sing anymore.


    I will eat bananas every day...


    Please don''t let me see this spider! "


    Guoguo''s frightened voice kept coming.


    Standing in the light, Liu Che hugged her in his arms, and suffered a brain collapse.


    "Idiot, you just saw this guy''s size, didn''t you notice how weak he is?"


    "Oh! It seems to be, really weak...(£Þ£­£Þ)V..."


    Guoguo finally discovered the problem.


    Although this monster looks really scary and terrifying.


    But the strength is outrageous.


    "Go, these believers are praying, use this power to destroy it..."


    "Um."


    With Liu Che''s encouragement, Guoguo nodded vigorously.


    She raised her small hand and pointed it at the giant spider, her refined little face was extremely serious.


    "Bad guy, taste the power of our believers... the light of hope¡¤cannon of destruction"


    Countless brilliance is condensed in the palm of the hand.


    At this time all believers found that they could feel themselves in the light.


    That is faith.


    It is also people''s hope.


    Countless blessings are gathered together.


    But can such a weak power really defeat that terrifying demon king?


    When people''s beliefs start to weaken.


    The power of the light ball is also declining at the same time.


    Even some decay.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Guoguo was a little speechless, why didn''t they pluck up the courage.


    At this time Liu Che said: "Believers, take up your courage, as my people, you need to stand proudly.


    Stand tall and look up at the monster.


    He is not a demon, nor is he evil.


    It¡¯s just what you see in your eyes, but it¡¯s actually very weak...


    Open your eyes, look up to the sky, I am with you! "


    A single spark can start a prairie fire.


    With Liu Che''s encouragement.


    People tried to open their eyes, and they found that although the sky was collapsing, the ground was shaking.


    But all this is slowly freezing.


    The gods stand in the sky.


    Teach them to live proudly.


    confidence!


    eager!


    belief!


    hope!

 Chapter 534：

    dream!


    Countless energy gathered.


    Guoguo smiled, urging the ball of light in his hand.


    boom.


    A seemingly small thing runs through the Tathagata Demon Buddha!


    "No...why...my body is melting, why...this is why..."


    "Ah...obviously I have gained power outside the territory!"


    "I... don''t... my power..."


    The spot of light broke through the darkness.


    At the same time, it also destroyed the Tathagata Demon Buddha. Although Liu Che only contributed a little to the flames, he easily destroyed this guy.


    Countless beliefs converge towards him.


    Faith was collected the fastest and purest in the disaster.


    Liu Che looked back at the earth and smiled at his believers: "Don''t be afraid, this world is safe, now let me take you home!"


    go home.


    What kind of words.


    The **** in the sky raised a finger, and the whole world suddenly turned into darkness, and then appeared in a peaceful world.


    There is no terrible torrent of chaos.


    There is no devilish riot.


    The rich divine power is floating in the air.


    Countless dead flowers and plants were reborn in the divine light.


    Then cheers to Liu Che rang from the ground.


    "The God of Eternity..."


    "Great God of Eternity..."


    ...


    The voice was endless, and Liu Che looked at Yang Jian.


    "This time you did a good job. I appreciate your hard work. Although there are some small episodes in the middle, let''s just do it..." People.


    Chapter 453 The five-star goddess Kong Xuan, the queen mother''s real name is Yao Ji!


    "My God, I am too humble and too stupid. If the speed is faster and the Jade Emperor is not given time to react, this disaster will not happen."


    Yang Jian knelt on the ground very guilty.


    He originally wanted to calm the four continents.


    Afterwards, he was negotiating with his uncle. If the other party is not willing to surrender, just find a place for him to take care of him.


    He has to bring Heavenly Court men and horses to kill Lingshan.


    In the end it ended with a sacrifice.


    But who would have thought it would evolve into this look.


    The Jade Emperor turned into a monster shell, and the Tathagata occupied the magpie''s nest.


    Almost a catastrophe!


    Don''t say that you want to reward now, it is enough to not punish Yang Jian.


    Liu Che shook his head and said: "Things cannot be counted like this. People who are not sages and sages can do nothing, and it is a good thing that people value affection. I have been saying that affection is an important factor in judging a creature.


    If there is no love, it is not a complete creature.


    You are not wrong, wrong Jade Emperor!


    It was his own greed that led to all this, but anyone who put aside a little **** for the sake of the people would not become what it is today.


    You gave him a chance, and I naturally gave it a chance.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t cherish it!


    This time you sacrifice to the world for meritorious service, and give you a scroll of time and a spear of the Seven-Star Flowing Sea Dangling Soul.


    Take good care of these believers. "


    "Yang Jian, thank you for your grace!"


    He knelt on the ground and burst into tears.


    Why is God so merciful.


    Obviously it was his own fault, he was obviously hesitating, but he forgave himself.


    The conversation between the two spread all over the world.


    People only feel warm in their hearts.


    What a blessing to have such a humane god! ! !


    ......


    Nanzhan Buzhou.


    Kong Xuan saw world peace and said to her believers: "Everyone, I will rely on you from now on. I should also serve the gods for world peace."


    "Congratulations to Goddess Kong Xuan! Your tenderness, love and brilliance are with you!"


    Accompanied by people''s prayers.


    Kong Xuan stood on the altar, her body drifting away and flying towards the sky.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl stretched out her hand to the Queen Mother, and whispered: "Come on, we should go too!"


    World promotion.


    Whether or not to serve the gods now is up to them to choose, but staying in this world is just slowly becoming ordinary.


    How can it be good to serve the gods.


    You can also get in touch with the wider world.


    Women always have a destination.


    What could be better than gods.


    Two women who were among the best in the world of Journey to the West, followed by riding on the Holy Light.


    Yang Jian looked at the departed Queen Mother, thinking of his sister a little bit in his heart.


    Just when he was reincarnated.


    Suddenly a colorful cloud floated out of the sky.


    Yang Chan came here riding a colorful deer.


    "younger sister?"


    "Second brother!"


    When the two brothers and sisters meet, they are naturally excited.


    The two sides have not seen each other for almost a year.


    Although a year is very short for the fairy.


    But this year is different. It is neither in penance nor in emptiness.


    Instead, countless things have happened.


    Yang Jian looked at his sister''s gorgeous dress, her face full of nourished femininity, and gradually understood something.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Yang Chan pouted his mouth, somewhat dissatisfied with his brother''s daze.


    Yang Jian was awakened in an instant, and smiled: "No, I just think that sister, you are more beautiful, yes... Is anyone bullying you in the Temple of Eternity? How''s your life?"


    "Hmph, I am a very powerful god! Didn''t you see my mount? The deer is very rare, only ten exist.


    The gods love me! "


    Yang Chan''s triumphant expression made Yang Jian laugh.


    He has thought a lot this year.


    Including the younger sister and the gods, with the growth of his mind, Yang Jian also accepted this fact.


    As long as the younger sister can be happy.


    "Well, that''s good. By the way, go home with me to eat noodles made by my mother, she has been preparing for a long time!"


    "Hey, great... let''s go!"


    -----------------


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Liu Che received the reward of this world.


    "Ding...Because you have conquered a world, the area of ??God''s Domain has expanded by 10%, and the concentration of divine power in God''s Domain has increased by 10%."


    "Ding... One of your believers sacrificed themselves, you got a goddess, triggering a multiplier increase. Congratulations on getting a five-star goddess---[Kong Xuan]."


    [Name]: Kong Xuan.


    [Strength]: God


    [Attribute]: Fire


    [Remarks]: Kong Xuan is the first phoenix in the world, the daughter of Shifeng. At present, the power of the phoenix is ??very strong, and she has transformed into the ancestor of the phoenix...


    "Ding... One of your believers sacrificed themselves, you got a goddess, triggering a multiplier multiplier, congratulations on obtaining a three-star goddess---[Nine Heavens Goddess]."


    "Ding... One of your believers sacrificed themselves, you got a goddess, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on getting a three-star goddess---[Yaochi¡¤Wang Empress¡¤Yao Ji¡¿"


    There are many names about the Queen Mother.


    For example, Mother of Gold... Queen Mother of Yaochi, Queen Mother of West...


    But the real name of the queen mother of this world is Yao Ji.


    Yaochi, the land of becoming immortals, is a blessed land that has been transformed into her own magic weapon.


    [Name]: Yaochi


    [Grade]: God-level building


    [Efficacy]: Planting any plant-based products will grow at a hundred times faster, with powerful medicinal effects and life-prolonging effects.


    [Product]: Currently, there are flat peaches, nine days Qionghua.


    Of these two products, one was given to her by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, and the other was a native product of Yaochi.


    It''s a very good thing.


    For example, the flat peach has a powerful wood law after the divine power, and the longest-year-old flat peach tree gave birth to a tree spirit.


    A very cute little silver-haired loli.


    The name is Taotao.


    Very cute.


    "See the God of Eternity!"


    The three women knelt in front of Liu Che.


    As the three big beauties in Journey to the West, kneeling down towards him at the same time, Liu Che was very excited.


    1.5 He really didn''t expect the Queen Mother to be pure Yin.


    It''s so cheap.


    "Get up, Miaoshan and Chang''e just came to serve in the hall today. You can chat with each other. There are no rules in the shrine.

 Chapter 535：

    You can get familiar with it slowly! "


    "Thank God."


    The three women stood up and looked at Liu Che cautiously.


    After finding that the other person smiled at him.


    The three of them bowed their heads shyly at the same time.


    This is the case with oriental beauties, the most shy and the most glamorous.


    Liu Che was not in a hurry to communicate with them, after all, this would leave a bad impression.


    Anyway, it takes a long time.


    You can take it slow in the future.


    Liu Che hugged Yutu and Garlott and was about to go fishing in the backyard.


    Now he loves this mortal game, although it''s a bit boring, he can pass the time. .


    Chapter 454 Lively Demon Spirit God System, Invitation from Engineer Nami


    "Unexpectedly, the three of us could still get together here, it''s really fate!"


    Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked at Chang''e, whose face was obviously ruddy, and realized in her heart that the other party had already become a woman, and she was still a very favored one.


    The latter''s face was slightly red, and said like a mosquito: "It''s all gods'' favor, and I don''t like fighting myself."


    Chang''e has a cold temper.


    For example, Dongfang Huaizhu and others don''t look for her, they just enjoy flowers and paint every day.


    Like a mortal lady.


    Fighting and not fighting.


    This is a very interesting topic.


    Sometimes she misses herself if she doesn''t fight for the gods, but the only thing that makes her feel a little uncomfortable is that her little rabbit has learned a lot of charm moves in order to fight for favor.


    Although she thinks these things are not good.


    But who told the gods to like this.


    When Chang''e was about to chat with Queen Mother Yaoji, she suddenly found that the other person''s face had become younger, as beautiful as a girl.


    She couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Are you really the Queen Mother?"


    "Uh... you can call me Yaoji, the queen mother is dead. As for my appearance, I am in charge of all the immortals. If I look like a girl, I am afraid it would be difficult to convince the crowd!"


    Yao Ji was originally 29 like this.


    But then it was annoying.


    It became the appearance of a middle-aged woman.


    Until now I recovered, my heart was very relaxed.


    Miaoshan smiled at them: "Don''t chat here, otherwise you will hear some unpleasant sounds in a while, go for a walk outside..."


    "What do you mean by bad sound?"


    "That''s it."


    Chang''e flushed with ears and pulled Jiutian Profound Girl toward the outside of the hall.


    The latter suddenly realized.


    Finally understood the deep meaning of the gods'' words just now.


    It turns out that they are here today for that! ! !


    No wonder...


    There are so many people in the eternal temple now, and it is no longer as deserted as it used to be.


    After Miaoshan went out, she saw Sister Shenwu, as well as Yaya and Lixing who were scolding.


    "Pighead, who made you and me a style dress!"


    "A ghost likes you wearing it. God likes it. What do you know... and you can obviously grow bigger. Why do you want to pretend to be a girl?


    Ugh...I''m about to throw up! "


    "Hehe... you can''t get bigger, don''t think I don''t know your thoughts, stinky devil!!!"


    "You are the smelly Xiyao stupid pig!"


    All right.


    In daily fights, Shen Wu also raised a flag next to him to cheer.


    What''s this all about?


    Yao Ji looked dumbfounded. Is it really okay to say that the Temple of Eternity is so noisy?


    Miaoshan explained to the side: "They are also new goddesses, but like such energetic girls, the gods like them very much, and they are opponents themselves, so they become what you see... ."


    Said it was a fight, but it was actually a joke.


    Will not be really cruel.


    It will not hit the face.


    The most is the arms, or the buttocks, even the calves are not hit.


    Of course, except hair pulling!


    Then Guoguo flew out from inside, looking at the two people who were not letting anyone else, and sighed: "You guys, it''s really uncomfortable if you don''t fight for a day, alas..."


    Hearing her sigh, Yaya angered from the side: "Fortunately, I used to be friends with you, so I won''t help. I won''t give you candy next time."


    "Uh... even if you are like this, I won''t help you. God said you guys, when you grow up, it will be fine...


    As for the candy, I drank a lot of milk this morning. "


    Guoguo flapped her wings and found a crane to climb up to sleep.


    She is the most special existence in God''s Domain. She sleeps when she wants to sleep, and plays when she wants to play. Even Liu Che doesn''t care about her.


    It lasted for thirty minutes.


    The two sat down magically, holding a comb and combing each other''s hair.


    It wasn''t until the original appearance was restored that they went to the Nether to play together.


    "It''s really a magical relationship, I don''t know if it''s better or the enemy... It''s a happy enemy..."


    "Actually, this is the only way to have a human touch. Should you go to the Demon Spirit God Department to do it, the goddess there will be more interesting."


    "Alright..."


    The three got up and walked towards the Demon Spirit God Element.


    Their temple is full of joy.


    There are many lovely elves inside.


    They all serve the existence of goddess.


    However, what really made Yao Ji feel strange was those completely different houses.


    For example, a carrot-like hut, and a mushroom hut.


    It doesn''t seem like the heaven once before.


    Each hall is very deserted.


    Not at all popular.


    Walking forward is a huge blue ocean, with white cloud-like material on it, forming a small nest here.


    Miaoshan explained with a smile: "This is Bai Xing''s home, a sea emperor, a very gentle girl, the goddess who first came to God''s Domain.


    Although the strength has just broken through the gods.


    But there is no shelf, and very hospitable. "


    While they were talking, Taotu and Nami walked out of it.


    After seeing the three women of Miaoshan and the pattern, they greeted enthusiastically.


    "Hello, sister Miaoshan!"


    "Nami, is there any juice today?"


    "Yes, come here everyone..."


    Now that there are newcomers, Nami is naturally not going to leave, after all, if the timid White Star is allowed to deal with the guests.


    There is a high probability of being rude.


    It would be much better if she was there.


    Kong Xuan looked at 100 unique buildings and was surprised: "This is actually made of clouds. It''s really creative. It''s very beautiful and can be lifted into the sky, right?"


    Seeing that her masterpiece was recognized, Nami said with a smile: "Yes, our world has a white sea, and these clouds have been transformed into this look by me using that technology. Not only does it look beautiful.


    And it''s very beautiful.


    Sister, if you like it, I can make you a nest like this, and you only need a delicious lunch. "


    There is no wages in the temple.


    But asking other sisters for help will return some small gifts.


    It''s a thank you.


    Most of them are sweets made by themselves, or meals made by hand.


    Nami is a very famous engineer in the temple, and the people who invite her now have to line up.


    Kong Xuan was taken aback when she heard the words, and then smiled: "Thank you so much, but the home I like is still in the crater."


    "The crater? Sister, you are..."


    "I am the ancestor Phoenix."


    Kong Xuan smiled faintly, not proud of her identity.


    Because many people are stronger than her.


    "Wow... it''s actually a Phoenix, no wonder the clothes are so beautiful, it''s okay... if you have any needs in the future, remember to tell me Yo."


    "Um."


    With the chat, the goddesses gradually merged into the atmosphere of the temple. .


    Chapter 455 Two new members join the chat group!


    As time passed, it was already night when Kong Xuan and others left the demon spirit **** system.


    The place where Chang''e lives is on Lunar Star.


    Of course, there is also her palace here.


    You can live anywhere.


    On the way, Yao Ji looked at Kong Xuan and asked, "Sister, do you want to join the Demon Spirit God System?"


    "No, I want to create a **** system by myself, so that people like Yang Chan and others can join, and the gods are right.


    All laws have the same origin, and we also have our own way.


    Tomorrow I decide to practice in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda! "


    Kong Xuan looked far away, although the demon spirit gods were very much in line with her personality.


    But how can people depend on their character?


    At present, I am happy enough to come to the God Realm. When it is time to work hard, I always have to work harder.


    Their world is not small.


    There may be more goddesses joining in the future.


    Now set up a **** system and teach those goddesses, and naturally they will slowly evolve into an existence like a demon spirit **** system.

 Chapter 536：

    It''s a good style.


    It is worth learning from them.


    ------------------------


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding... The Judicial God uploaded a video.


    Mysterious **** of death: "Yang Jian killed the Tathagata so quickly? I''m going... so fast, how come it feels a bit unreal."


    Pudu sentient beings: "Didn''t you say that you were still beheading monsters in Luzhou, North Ju?" Did he take Dali pills and his skill doubled!"


    Tanjirou: "I think the second elder brother must be the lower realm of the goddess, I remember her sister is now a god, and it is not easy to clean up the Tathagata."


    Troubled Times: "It makes sense, but unfortunately the old man doesn''t have a sister. I hate it... if there is a sister, it would be fine."


    Bearded swordsman: "Cao Cao, don''t brag, don''t you have any points in how many goddesses you have sacrificed yourself? Before anything else, let the goddess lower realm help you conquer the territory, old Versailles..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "That''s right, I support Yan Chixia! Cao Cao is indeed not a son of man...¡¨."


    Chaos Manor: "Wow, you two are wearing a pair of pants, are there few Yingzheng sacrifices? Huh... Although the old man asked the goddess to help, it was also out of help!"


    Let the goddess help twice.


    He is helpless.


    If there is a way, the goddess will not help.


    Mysterious **** of death: "No, no... I just watched the video. There seems to be a big problem in this Yang Jian''s world. It turns out that hostility can condense into such a monster. It''s really scary... numb.


    I feel the emptiness of our world, in front of this monster is a grandson! "


    The emptiness of their world is simply the same principle as this monster.


    But in fact it is very much worse.


    It is estimated that more than one hundred thousand times! !


    Tanjiro: "Huh? I''ll take a look, I''m very interested in these."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Hey...Don''t be afraid, you, remember to get close to me in the future, or you guys will be very busy in the future."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "My mother too... such a terrifying demon will be killed at once. If I am not mistaken, it is Guoguo, right, the little attendant next to Ye Laoxie?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "It''s that cute little guy, hiss... It''s amazing, and it''s taken away with a single shot. That kind of devil who is full of depravity can easily be wiped out. It''s really amazing.


    And you have not discovered that the power to kill the monster this time is not divine power, but the power of faith.


    Thousands of beliefs and oneness, attack... so it can still be like this! "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "This is indeed the goddess Guoguo, no...should be the goddess of light, I remember the gods gave their names like this.


    It was like the name of the goddess Ye Rou. "


    After becoming the next god, Liu Che will bestow the name of the god.


    For example, Liu Ning is the **** of hell.


    And Ye Rou is the goddess of radiance.


    Master time and space.


    Now Liu Che only hopes that his goddess can be promoted to the lower gods as soon as possible. For this, he has spent a lot of time, in addition to double cultivation, there is also a merit of resources.


    The goddess who basically broke through the gods rose straight up.


    As for the goddess of the godly stage, many of them have come to the later stage of the godly stage.


    It is also the stage of eight stars.. nine stars.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Oh...the world is big, there is no way, but this Ye Laoxie has good luck. He was a very strong native **** in his previous life."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Luck is also part of strength, but the goddess Guoguo is still the same as before, there is no change at all."


    Seeing her happiness, Ye Laoxie was also relieved.


    The gods spoiled this little guy very much.


    Judicial God: "Brothers, wait for me, now I''m familiar with my own strength, and I''m ready to attack the tower."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Come on, brother is waiting for you on the third floor!"


    Tanjirou: "¡§ I rely on... Ye Laohei is also on the third floor? Didn''t you still get stuck on the second floor before, how long is this?"


    Ninja scientist: "Don''t compare with this kind of person. Yesterday, Goddess Ye Rou opened up for him. I''ll forget it... The goddess of our world will beat me! Uuuuu..."


    Tsunade''s training was violent every time.


    Fortunately, Kaguya Ji and Hinata were more considerate, and pointed out a lot of shortcomings to him, and they already had the way to go in the future.


    This allowed Dashewan to pass the third level test.


    Chu Dashan: "Brother Snake said that you were not trained by a goddess. I saw it yesterday!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You shameless people, I also went to ask for help, who doesn''t have a goddess... the goddess of the dragon candle dragon in our world is also very powerful."


    Good guy, chatting and chatting became a goddess of competition.


    But let''s not say that.


    The power and realm of the goddess are stronger than them, and it is not bad to point out some invisible aspects.


    The world will help the lord: "I really cried, your speed is so fast, Zhu Tiedan and I can''t catch up, is this the sad reminder of the martial arts world."


    Courageously: "Don''t be inferior. There is so much time. Let''s study slowly. I am completely relaxed now. It is enough to do my own thing every day.


    By the way, I had already taken over Li, and Dongying was completely swallowed up by my subordinates, the Yanagyu family.


    It''s the people on the grassland. "


    Daming''s power is still very strong.


    Especially after possessing shipbuilding technology, the strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Coupled with the blessing ratio of martial arts.


    Zhu Tiedan is now sweeping the army.


    No country can resist his power, such as places west of Daming, when they heard that they were about to attack, they immediately declared themselves vassals.


    And also let the gods live in.


    How happy.


    Ding...an unknown man joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...Zhu Zun Bao joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 456 Supreme Treasure: I rely on, look around, all are the emperor of heaven and immortal!


    Tanjiro: "Hey...two newcomers joined the chat group again. The name of the first person seems a bit interesting. He is a very cautious person."


    Troubled Times: "Hey, suspicious. It shows that I have a high status and I am afraid of being known..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "To put it plainly is a guilty conscience. For example, if I dare to say that I am the first emperor, this is the real domineering.


    Not even dare to say his own name, which proves that this person is insufficient! "


    Courageously: "Cowhide, Zheng Ge''s words are full of breath, and they sound convincing! I have to learn too..."


    Li Er: "People are the ones who pioneered a long history. By the way, the two newcomers don''t mind giving their names, right?


    In fact, you probably also understand a little bit, you were drawn into the chat group for some reason, right?


    Don''t be afraid, the so-called Ten Thousand Realms chat group, there is only one lucky person in each world.


    Moreover, everyone is chosen by nature.


    No matter what your desires or goals you want to accomplish, everything can be accomplished as long as you believe in the gods! "


    The fox who only loves money: "Friendly reminder that although there is an ID with a **** in the group, these people are believers, and only the **** of eternity is the real god!"


    Magic Sword Spirit: "Wuhu...it was really comfortable to take a bath yesterday. I didn''t expect that there would be newcomers in the group, Dangdangdang...The first generation of commentators is on line 103.


    Ahem... Do you have any dead relatives?


    Do you want to have endless lifespan?


    Do you want to be the strongest in your world?


    As long as you believe in gods, everything is not a problem. Whether you are suspicious or don''t trust what I said, you can download the files in the group information to watch.


    There are many things in it, but the video was shot by our priest himself.


    You look up the chat log slowly, except for the water group anyway.


    The gods also appear once in a while. "


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Good guy, you deserve to be the first-generation salesperson. Sister Longkui is amazing. I was moved by seeing it. Khan..."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "That is, Sister Longkui and Sister Tu Shan Yaya are both extremely good people."


    Supreme Treasure: "What level of strength do you guys do? Bragging that you don''t have to pay taxes like this... Also, if you believe in the gods, you can get everything.


    Then I was lucky. "


    Pursuing all sentient beings: "I''m not a talent, I''m just a Buddha. The guy who has killed Lingshan is already the strongest."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I should be the immortal emperor, right? @ÀîÀ϶þ, this is how we distribute the immortal world, right?"


    Li Lao Er: "Yes, Murong Fu is also the emperor, so is the world of Xianyu."


    Young Master Murong: "Yes, Zhang Fan! Tell him confidently that I am the Immortal Emperor!! Be domineering..."


    Judicial God: "I have just been promoted to the world. I don''t know what I should call it for the time being. Immortal Emperor''s words are okay. Actually, my strength has surpassed the ordinary **** level."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "My strength is average, and it ranks in the top five on the side of the male chief priest. There is nothing wrong with calling Ye Tiandi, right?"


    Dashan Chu: "Then I am Emperor Chutian!!"


    Tanjiro: "I am Shenwu Tiandi, you should be called Kantiandi upstairs..."


    Blond boy Sam: "My words are the mechanical emperor? Forget it...it''s too much of the name, or call me Sam, I''m walking in the flow of science and technology, and now it''s my mechanical base!"


    Sam, the blonde guy from the group, uploaded a picture.


    Inside is a picture of Sam standing on the moon.


    There is a deformed one at the back.


    The picture is so horrifying, Ikugendang who watched it didn''t know what to say.


    It can almost be said that there is a cold sweat.


    He is the mysterious man.


    But... if the picture in front of you is not false, then this Sam is a **** who masters the moon?


    "Forget it... let''s dive and observe."


    Ikogen Gentang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Forcibly comfort yourself.


    But the eyes fell silent looking at the photo.


    Ninja scientist: "I don''t know what I should be called. Anyway, it''s not a system of immortals. Just call the Spirit Heavenly Emperor. In short, my power is similar to them."


    For peace: "My words are the Azure Dragon Heavenly Emperor, but the rules of the world are different, in fact, it is not easy to subdivide, look at my dragon shape? Handsome or handsome..."


    A dragon that stretched for thousands of miles appeared in the group.


    It''s another photo.


    Iakigentang''s heart twitched, and he felt that he could no longer look at it.


    This is terrible.


    Is there a dragon?


    No... he is a dragon, right?


    For peace: "Aha... I almost forgot just now, my body is a human being, the power bestowed by the dragon!"


    Bearded swordsman: "I''m just an ordinary immortal emperor. It''s mediocre, but my belief in gods is very simple."


    Mysterious **** of death: "My name is Lan Ran, and I am still running the cult in my own world. I will be the son of the cloudy sky in the future. The commander is in the land of the prison, and now I am building the ten temples of Yama."

 Chapter 537：

    Supreme treasure: "Brother, did you all run out of the mental hospital...or am I dreaming? I''m a bandit.


    The ordinary bandit! ! !


    Even martial arts are very weak, don''t torture me, there is a heavenly emperor on the left, and another immortal emperor.


    I was scared to death.


    Give me a break..."


    Toban University: "@ÖÁ×ð±¦, I know you are scared, but your world is definitely extraordinary, or your life experience is extraordinary.


    One day you will encounter something that changes your life.


    For details, you can refer to Chu Xuanfeng and Ye Laohei.


    One of them was on the way home by car, and encountered a change in the world. Since then, they have joined the religious sect, and they have been singing and flying all the way, and now they have achieved today''s great cause.


    The other is Nine Dragons pulling the coffin, opening a new world.


    Many people in the group have confirmed that even if you are ordinary, yours must be extraordinary. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Isn''t I just a living example? I thought I was ordinary, but in the previous life I was an aboriginal god, that is, a **** in my own world.


    What happened after I was weak? I forgot it anyway. Anyway, I haven''t recovered my memory. I think I want to forget the past and become stronger again.


    @ÖÁ×ð±¦, although you are a thief, I think you will definitely do a lot in the future.


    What about the bandits? There are also eunuchs in the group. "


    Supreme treasure: "Wow... how did he turn out?"


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "It''s me. I am now an immortal emperor. I can tell you that I recovered my second brother on the first day I practiced the Divine Law. Didn''t you think of this?"


    Supreme treasure: "...".


    Chapter 457 Supreme Treasure joins the cult, the same plot!


    Of course, the Supreme Treasure did not expect it.


    At this time, under Wuyue Mountain.


    Inside the axe gang.


    Zhi Zun Bao buckled the sole of his feet, thinking about this ten thousand realm chat group.


    There are monsters and fairies in his own world.


    That is for sure!


    But the question is what should I do?


    Join the sect and become the immortal emperor who controls the world?


    Zhi Zun Bao slobbered as he thought about it, just as the blind man ran over and saw the gang leader in a daze, he suddenly yelled~.


    "Bangzhu...Bangzhu, you are starting to have a spring dream again!"


    "Fart, when did you see me sleeping-?"


    "Then you are not sleeping, why are you drooling?"


    "I am... heh heh... this is naturally a secret, how can I let you know, the second master?"


    Supreme Bao wanted to tell the secret in his heart.


    But I was afraid that the wall would have ears, and the gods in the sky would know.


    Then I''ll be over.


    So he changed the subject, his idea was very simple, no matter what, as long as he can protect the group of brothers, by the way, it is enough to ensure that he is not bullied.


    The blind man blinked and said, "Helper, isn''t the second master who was sent out hunting by you? He hasn''t gone home yet."


    "Oh, then I''ll go to bed and let him come back and find me."


    "Yes."


    Zhi Zun Bao walked back to the house, looked at the files in the group, and gritted his teeth to download the eternal meditation thoughts inside.


    "No matter what, just make sure that I am not bullied! Fight..."


    Zhi Zun Bao only felt a clear current enter his mind, and then the eternal meditation thought began to operate automatically.


    Just then a picture appeared in his mind.


    That is a monkey.


    The opponent has great magical powers.


    However, it was calculated by other people, even though they shot towards Guanyin, they were not as strong as the opponent.


    Finally, the death of Master Tang Sanzang ended with a mournful cry.


    And the monkey has also gone to reincarnation.


    "What''s the matter? Monkey King? Monkey King? Me?"


    Because of Ye Laoxie''s words, Zhi Zun Bao thought in his heart that these fragmentary pictures were all from his previous life.


    Currently, his soul is wandering in the meditation space.


    Haven''t gone out for the time being.


    I was very shocked.


    Because of the death of the master, we are all reincarnated.


    So what will happen to all this?


    The Supreme Treasure was not really in a daze just now, but also browsed some information, such as Yang Jian, who was just promoted in the world.


    There are Monkey King and Tang Sanzang in it.


    So my world is similar to his?


    They all went to the West to learn the scriptures, the same Tathagata Guanyin.


    After Zhi Zun Bao calmed down, he understood a truth, regardless of whether the memory was true or false.


    If there is no power.


    You will become a toy for others! ! !


    The Monkey King used to be like that.


    Guanyin thought he was a chess player, but in fact he was also a chess piece.


    An hour later.


    When Zhi Zun Bao woke up, his whole person changed directly, his eyes filled with wisdom.


    Now the second master has not returned.


    And he stayed in the room now, quickly opened the chat group, and asked in it.


    Zhizunbao: "@JudicialÌìÉñ, are you called Yang Jian? The true monarch of Guanjiangkou!!!"


    Demon Sword Spirit: "I answered yes for you, and are you wondering your own life experience now? Now that you have downloaded and practiced the Divine Law, you must have seen some memory fragments."


    Tosaka University: "Supreme Treasure, if you want not to be controlled by those immortals, you have to work hard to uncover the truth by yourself. Soon you will encounter a spider spirit, and you will also encounter a bone spirit. Then you will know whether you are Deceived..."


    Supreme treasure: "I... will really be the reincarnation of Monkey King?"


    Judicial God: "Although I don''t know what your world is like, it should be a microcosm of my world, just like a parallel world.


    If you travel westward, I can clearly tell that everything you have experienced, the so-called catastrophe, is man-made.


    Everything is the handwriting of the Buddha.


    The divine method of cultivating now, use your eyes to see, use your ears to listen, the so-called past life is just a memory. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "It''s such a principle. I was very strong in my previous life, but I died in the end. Do you want to recover?


    Let the memories of the past swallow yourself? "


    Zhi Zun Bao: "No...I am me, not a grandson monkey!!! Although he looks mighty and brave, he died terribly!!!"


    Who would want to die?


    No one wants to.


    Especially a supreme treasure who was born as a bandit, he didn''t want to die.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Rin Tosaka is right. If you don''t want to be controlled by others, just work hard...Slowly you will understand!"


    Supreme Treasure: "Okay! If any monsters really come over in a few days, as long as you figure things out, I will definitely join the cult."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I suggest you pay attention to the heavenly soldiers and generals, I think you will understand what I am saying, hehehehe..."


    Since it is the handwriting of Buddhism.


    Surveillance is definitely indispensable!


    No need to think about it.


    ......


    Zhi Zun Bao turned his gaze back from the chat group, his eyes flashed with a faint golden light, and an invisible spiritual force spread out.


    The entire Wuyue Mountain was in his sight.


    "One...two...three..."


    His face gradually turned pale.


    There are sixteen monsters in the small Wuyue Mountain, and twenty-seven gods! ! !


    Among them were several Buddhist disciples who were sleeping with their arms around the woman!


    "Heh... I really look down on my supreme treasure, no... it should be said that my previous life, in order to be afraid of my accident, made so many people to watch.


    That¡¯s it for monsters, but gods and Buddhas are so ugly! "


    Zhi Zun Bao was really angry.


    He is not afraid.


    After seeing the god''s body, he felt that he had nothing to fear.


    Now Zhizunbao has only one thought in his heart.


    That is the **** and Buddha who slapped the face fiercely in the sky.


    Give them a slap in the face.


    Don''t think that if you are strong, you can play with other people''s lives at will.


    Zhi Zun Bao was sitting at home, as usual, but in his heart he was thinking about why the other party should monitor him.


    The big guys in the group let themselves watch more, think more, listen more.


    So after reading it, can you listen to it?


    He transfers the divine power to his ears, and the body that has been cleansed by the divine power is very sensitive.


    Soon some subtle sounds came into my ears.


    "Hey...I have been drinking less wine recently. That spider spirit is coming soon. Be careful. Everyone who shows their feet will be killed."


    "Cut... how could the mere spider spirits find us."


    "Yeah, isn''t it just to let the monkey experience love? Or the Buddha has a way, love...it can stimulate others the most, hahaha..." People.


    Chapter 458 Avalokitesvara''s face was blown into shit, but the murderer could not be found!


    "That spider spirit is so beautiful, I''m so greedy to see it, if I look back, how many brothers will come to play?"


    "You don''t want to die, he has something to do with the reincarnation of Marshal Tianpeng!"


    "Cut... a mere pig, if it wasn''t for this matter, it would be his turn to enjoy the blessing?"


    "That''s right, a bone spirit, a spider spirit... stains... Lingshan is indeed ruthless!"


    "Hehe... Eat, just drink less, drinking is a mistake."


    "makes sense..."

 Chapter 538：

    Soon the voice of chatting was replaced by the voice of eating and drinking.


    Zhi Zun Bao''s expression has completely changed.


    Indifference, sarcasm, and terror.


    It turns out that everything is true.


    I am the reincarnation of Monkey King, huh... I really used me as a monkey, love robbery... to stimulate my reincarnation, and then use a series of tactics to transform me.


    Until the willing westbound.


    This is your strategy.


    Okay, then I''ll do it too! ! !


    Zhi Zun Bao got up and came to the door, calling the blind man over, after a bit of a joke.


    "Really, helper, we can become gods!!!"


    "When did you see that I lied to you, but this is risky. From now on, we have to fight against the fairy Buddha in the sky."


    "Cut, I''ve been a bandit for more than ten years, my head is long on my trousers waist, who would be afraid of death!!!"


    Then Zhi Zun Bao passed the magic to the blind man.


    He is not afraid of betrayal.


    Because believers who join the religion, betrayal is more terrible than death.


    Just half an hour''s effort.


    The blind man opened his eyes and nodded towards Zhi Zun Bao, indicating that he had succeeded!


    This energetic power in the body.


    It''s unimaginable tyrannical.


    "When the second master comes back tonight, I will practice all the exercises and try to kill all the immortals at dawn!"


    "But won''t you kill them?"


    "Did you forget that there are people from the Bull Demon King nearby, and they won''t doubt us..."


    "good!"


    In this way, after the second master came back, he heard that the gang leader had received the gift of God, and he was full of disbelief until he saw the blind man using the magic arts.


    This time he woke up suddenly.


    Youdao is fighting tiger brothers, fighting father and son soldiers.


    Zhu Bajie''s awakening was of great help to him.


    Sure enough, after the second master woke up, he also became silent.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect our past life memory to wake up so quickly, hehe...this is really interesting!"


    "Of course, the power of the gods is not comparable to those of the Buddhas."


    The two brothers smiled at each other and prepared to fight.


    It just so happens that today the moon is dark and the wind is high.


    Several figures came from the cave to the river ten kilometers away.


    "Be fast, don''t give the other party time to react!"


    "good."


    Swish.


    The three figures went to the west, and the three figures went to the east.


    The dark night under the clouds is so cold.


    Although it was the first time to fly, but these bandits started, it was harder than one!


    In just an instant, the immortal who was monitoring him was killed.


    Zhi Zun Bao pinched that neck and said with a grin: "I didn''t expect it, it was actually my hand?"


    Hearing his voice, the other party showed a look of horror.


    This is supreme treasure, but how could he? ?


    not good! ! !


    The seal was lifted ahead of time, and this time the plan failed! !


    Just when that Tianjiang wanted to issue a warning, his neck was twisted and his soul was sealed in the wine gourd.


    "It''s done, withdraw..."


    After half an hour.


    The sky was shining, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva group stood with the dead heavenly soldiers and generals, as well as those Buddhas, their faces were very ugly.


    "Bodhisattva, who did this work?"


    "Does anyone want to intervene in this matter!"


    "Could it be the Bull Demon King, but it''s not right, the Bull Demon King is not so bold..."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head, the expression on his face was very confused.


    She has speculated three times.


    But still did not see the looks of the enemy.


    "Forget it, let''s change another group of people, we..."


    Just as Guanyin was speaking, these corpses exploded in an instant.


    Some immortals didn''t react, they were bombed to death one after another.


    And Guanyin was also blown up...a ??face of shit?


    How could these people have these things on their bodies! ! !


    "who is it?"


    "Who is it!!!"


    Everyone dared not look at the Guanyin who was full of feces, so they could only turn around and pretend to look around, looking at Guanyin from the corner of their eyes.


    I saw the distorted anger on the other side''s face.


    As for the stool, it has been cleared long ago...........


    "Well, you can choose some people to come, these people can''t find the target for the time being, pay attention to other places carefully!"


    "Yes!"


    Guanyin flew away, almost panicking.


    For thousands of years.


    She was ashamed for the first time.


    Who can believe this bombed shit?


    But it did happen just now.


    She didn''t expect it again, and didn''t expect it at all.


    Is there something wrong with the sky?


    She must go back and ask the Buddha.


    The other immortals were also afraid of being in an ambush, and seeing Guanyin leaving, those people also ran away one after another.


    Only the ancestor of Bodhi was left here.


    "Damn...your loyal guys, isn''t it just Guanyin''s **** that was blown up all over? I didn''t do it. Why did you leave me behind?


    It''s really hard to have no backstage, Gan..."


    The ancestor Bodhi cursed and found a safe place to hide in.


    But in his heart, he was thinking, how does this technique look more and more like Sun Monkey''s handwriting.


    By the way, only Sun Monkey would do this nearby.


    Could it be him?


    No... Extreme treasure is absolutely impossible.


    The Bodhi ancestor subconsciously flew towards the axe, but as soon as he landed, he fainted with a pain in the back of his head.


    "Helper, what about this fairy?"


    "Huh, grab him. We need an undercover..."


    Zhi Zun Bao said in a harsh tone.


    This time it was only 1.5 to give Guanyin a big gift, hiding stool in the corpse, no one thought of it.


    Illusion plus explosion.


    This is medicine.


    That''s right, this is the way that the big snake pill that Zhizunbao asked not long ago to get the whole person.


    The results are surprisingly effective.


    Thinking of Guanyin''s distorted face.


    It''s so happy! !


    It¡¯s never been so cool.


    When Bodhi ancestor woke up, he saw a group of bandits, and Zhi Zun Bao was sitting in front of him drinking and eating meat.


    "Wake up, do you want to drink some?"


    "You... Supreme Treasure? I understand... You did it! But you weren''t..."


    "The true spirit is sealed, right, hehe...Old Sun Shanren has his own tricks, you have two options now, the first is to be cut into pieces by me.


    Second, join our eternal religion as an undercover agent! ".


    Chapter 459 The Bodhi Ancestor Who Was Captured, Um... It''s Fragrant to Join the Cult of God!


    Faced with Monkey King, the question was given.


    The ancestor Bodhi cried directly. He looked at each other pleadingly and said, "Grandpa, can we change the method?"


    Regardless of what this eternal religion is.


    Just betray the Tathagata and Heaven.


    What is the difference between him and dead?


    Zhi Zun Bao punched the ancestor Bodhi in the abdomen, and the latter spewed a blood arrow.


    I saw him grinning and said, "You now have a choice for your **** thing. What choice did I have when I was killed? The body was suppressed, and the true spirit was sealed.


    Don''t mess with me, join the cult as an undercover agent, or die now, brothers are all hungry.


    We have been bandits over the years. Although we are wicked, we haven''t eaten the flesh of immortals. "


    Seeing the green eyes of Zhi Zun Bao and others, Bodhi Patriarch couldn''t hold it anymore.


    I chose to join the religion.


    With a stream of clear water flowing into his spiritual platform, the ancestor of Bodhi saw a practice called Eternal Meditation.


    The second master stood aside and said with a smile: "We have given you the exercises. After you have successfully cultivated, you can leave.


    Of course you can also try to betray the religion.


    Why can¡¯t Guanyin be calculated? We did it. You should understand that the power of God is stronger than that of Lingshan! "


    "It''s okay, he likes to die, he will die. Now the eternal executors have been upgraded to the eternal soul-suppressor, as if betraying the gods.


    I think I will suffer for 100,000 years in hell..."


    The ancestor Bodhi shuddered, and with a flattering smile, said: "I will not betray, I really will not betray, you have to believe me!"

 Chapter 539：

    "It''s okay, you can betray, and it''s not for us to take action. God''s power acts on the law. Anyway, you don''t understand so much, so go for cultivation..."


    Zhi Zun Bao waved his hand with an indifferent expression on his face.


    The ancestor Bodhi looked at the bandit who was monitoring him, sighed in his heart, and his soul entered the meditation space.


    As the cultivation began, he finally saw the god''s Law Bodies.


    It turns out that God is like this.


    Divine power is immense and infinite, and a faintness is just a dharmakaya is so terrible, so how terrible is the power of the gods?


    Bodhi Patriarch did not dare to guess.


    But I have confidence in my heart.


    Anyway, he has no retreat, so I might as well join the divine system and become a firm believer.


    Accompanied by a change of mind.


    His strength began to increase continuously.


    After half an hour.


    The ancestor Bodhi opened his eyes, breathed out slowly, and said comfortably: "It turns out that the power of God is so vast, it''s so great."


    "Hmph, otherwise you think I have to fight against the Tathagata dog. This repair of Guanyin is just the beginning. Later, I will let all the heavenly Buddhas fall."


    Supreme Bao gnawed pig''s feet and said fiercely.


    "Then what should I do in the future?"


    "In the future, if you should monitor it, just monitor it. The gods choose the illusion system to control those heavenly soldiers and generals who will come later. If you have any information, please send us early."


    "Yes."


    The ancestor Bodhi smiled, his strength was more than ten times more tyrannical than before.


    Cultivation will definitely be stronger in the future.


    However, how come I haven''t heard of the God of Eternity before.


    At this time, Guanyin had returned to Lingshan.


    And reported what happened to the other party one by one.


    "Let me see..."


    Tathagata squinted, and a long river of time flowed in front of him.


    But for some reason, there have been large-scale faults in the time that could be seen at will in the past.


    For a long time, he opened his eyes and said strangely: "Why, I can''t see what happened in Wuyue Mountain!"


    "What, you can''t see it?"


    Guanyin was very shocked.


    The Tathagata is the strongest existence in this world. He said that if he couldn''t see it, this matter would be a big deal.


    "Heaven is chaotic, I can''t calculate cause and effect, and I can''t see what happened..."


    "This, what shall we do?"


    "Keep on watching, it looks like things have changed..."


    For some reason, the Tathagata has a feeling of cold all over the body.


    --------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Supreme treasure: "Wuhu...Shuangzai, I just taught that Guanyin a tough lesson, it''s ridiculous to me..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Mysterious Grim Reaper: "Please ask for a video, ask for a picture..."


    Ding... Zhizunbao uploaded a video.


    Remarks: don''t look at it for women.


    Supreme treasure: "Let me say okay first, sisters, don''t look at it. I pulled a lot of stool on the corpse, and then splashed it on Guanyin''s body. It''s really cool..."


    Tosaka University: "..."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    The fox who only loves money: "..."


    Jishi Miko: "...I almost downloaded it. If I watched this, I guess I won''t eat dinner today!"


    Kaoru: "+1"


    Ninja scientist: "The Supreme Treasure, you **** really a genius, I also said how you asked me to learn illusionism just now, it turned out to be for this."


    Troubled King: "As expected of a monkey, this is a quick brainstorming, do you see that Guanyin''s face has become a horse face, what is the anger!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s really refreshing, people who calculate people will be calculated! But monkeys, be careful, don''t show your feet."


    Supreme Treasure: "Don''t worry, Brother Fahai. It''s very safe... It''s a pity that the tongue I caught this time belongs to Heavenly Court 103. Otherwise, if I can catch a Lingshan, I would like to ask you about the Dharma.


    Hehe, I think what should be done if the Tathagata is not as good as others when it comes to practicing the Dharma. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "On the heart, it''s still Supreme Treasure Cowhide, I can''t think of such a poisonous trick!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "We are all too kind, but for these people, the sin deserves it..."


    After all, there is Yang Jian in front of him.


    Are there few immortals and Buddhas in that world?


    But humans, monsters, and even sentient beings are very hard to get.


    why is that?


    It is because these leaders only focus on their own interests.


    In the end, the Tathagata even wanted to destroy the world, causing evil.


    Mysterious **** of death: "...I don''t even know what I want to say, but if it were me, I would not kill the heavenly soldiers, but hypnotize them and eventually kill a Buddha."


    Supreme Treasure: "...It turns out that the master of strategy is here, I understand..."


    Tosaka University: "By the way, I will tell you something. Although Lingshan and Heavenly Court are hateful, the bone spirits and Zixia inside are innocent."


    As a spoiler expert.


    Rin Tosaka didn''t want to see those weak women being played by Buddhism. Instead of doing that, he should sacrifice them to the gods.


    Even if he brought chickens, raising cranes was better than his original fate. .


    Chapter 460 The Excited Ikogen Hall, I Met the True God!


    Supreme treasure: "Don''t worry, Sister Tosaka Rin, I will definitely not hurt innocent people. Although I am a chess piece angry with my own destiny, I will never involve the innocent."


    Pursue all sentient beings: "It''s so teachable! All beings are suffering...We should teach sentient beings!"


    Mysterious Reaper: "It''s so good. Now that the gods join in, there is no robbery and murder in our world.


    Everyone knows that there is an allusion to the gods.


    How peaceful. "


    Whether it is proactive or forced.


    The existence of God gives people hope to live.


    Will not die because of an accident.


    Such a happy thing, may I ask who does not believe in the religion?


    Tosaka University: "Hey... that unknown man, you really don''t say a word, cowhide [emailprotected] an unknown man, are you too gloomy?


    Come out and chat. "


    Standing in the base of Ikogen Hall, I heard the system''s prompt tone at this time.


    His face was a little hot red.


    Also a little excited.


    People have desires. Even the calmest and most ruthless man in the base will inevitably experience mood swings at this time.


    Why?


    The answer is very simple.


    Although Ikogentang sacrificed his wife for his ultimate goal, he was not sure in his heart that the current plan would really be completed.


    People want to be gods.


    He didn''t know how long this idea had existed in his mind.


    After more than ten years of planning, it has just started.


    Now suddenly someone said that if you can resurrect your wife, what would an iceberg man like him do?


    Those videos are among yesterday.


    Ikage Gentang watched all of them again.


    The shock in my heart can be imagined.


    Even the existence of the immortal emperor was countless times more powerful than the apostle in their plan, not to mention the Sam who manipulated a lunar body.


    What EAV.


    What a god-making plan.


    Shame?


    All weapons, all sciences.


    In the eyes of others, it is just a lump of stool.


    Do you know what a soul is?


    What is the long river of time?


    Compared with their kind of rich world, Ikoji Gentang is inferior, and even a little afraid to talk to those great gods.


    For fear of disturbing each other.


    Now I see Rin Tosaka, the goddess Aite herself.


    Ikeda Gentang quickly replied.


    An unknown man: "I''m sorry, Lord Goddess, I am not pretending to be deep, but after watching those videos, I feel too small.


    I didn''t dare to interrupt your chat, so I didn''t say anything. ¡¨. "


    Supreme treasure: "I rely on... Is there someone who is more inferior than me? Mother... miracle!!!"


    Tanjirou: "Haha, that''s a normal reaction of you. I think the man above is a smart person. The smarter the person, the more he cares."


    Troubled Times: "The more you think, the more you are afraid. This is the reason."


    An unknown man: "Yes, and although there are some powerful things in our world, the power of mortals is really not worth mentioning.


    The means of cultivation is zero, and the means of technology are not as good as the Transformers in Sam''s World, which is really embarrassing. "


    Blond boy Sam: "I seem to hear someone calling me handsome! Don''t feel inferior... Brother, strengthen your conviction, join the gods, and everything will start all over again!


    There is a word to remember, proud face everyone, we believers are the strongest existence! ! ! ! "


    Li Er: "After talking for a long time, you haven''t introduced your name yet, is this a bit impolite?"


    An unknown man: "I''m sorry, I''m an official of a scientific organization named Ikogentang."


    Liu Che, who was reading a book, couldn''t help but smile when he saw the three words: "It''s him, it''s that world..."


    EVA world.


    This is very interesting.


    Speaking from the heart, Liu Che and Ioyuantang didn''t catch a cold, and even a little disgusted.


    However, I have to say that Ikoji Gentang is another person.

 Chapter 540：

    After all, thinking of the apostle from a human perspective, wants to become a higher level existence.


    Courage is very commendable.


    Although it is very cruel to other people.


    The nightshade, who was playing, raised his head and said, "This Ikaki Gendo belongs to the EVA world, right? It''s really annoying, how could it be him..."


    "What is EVA?"


    Kong Xuan, who had just joined the Cult of God not long ago, didn''t understand the meaning of the nightshade words.


    Guoguo, who was squatting on Liu Che''s thigh, was also blank.


    What is EVA?


    Is it delicious?


    Yaya and Lixing are also looking at Liu Che, hoping to get an answer.


    Liu Che smiled at them: "Well, it''s the endorsement of a world. EVA represents the hope of that world, and the apostle is a higher-level creature.


    Human beings want to get rid of ordinary birth, old age, sickness and death, and gain powerful power.


    Ever since, EVA was made, just like the mecha you played some time ago. "


    "¡§"If this is the case, mankind will fail!"


    Yaya frowned, thought for a long time, and finally gave her own judgment.


    Rin Tosaka nodded and said: "It''s like this, things of different dimensions, it is so easy to understand, and Ikugendang is like this.


    In the time library, I have read this part of the information.


    In order to obtain the so-called complement, so that humans no longer suffer from birth, old age, sickness and death, this guy first sacrificed his wife, and then sacrificed many innocent people.


    If he doesn''t go crazy, there will be nothing to follow. "


    "After all, it''s all calculations... God once said that mortals should not try to guess the power of God, because this is simply beyond your imagination. I think this sentence is very correct.


    Because in the world where believers live, the rules are not complete, and the rules are not sound.


    Even with strong wisdom, one can only draw a wrong conclusion. "


    Ye Rou finally concluded.


    Won the recognition of countless sisters.


    This is Liu Che''s classic words.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tosaka University: "@ some unknown man, wants to gain powerful power, wants to benefit Zeng brother mankind, wants to save your wife.


    Give up that unrealistic delusion now.


    Build temples, believe in gods, everything will change! "


    An unknown man: "Master Goddess, do you know my situation?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "In the eyes of the gods, do you think you will have privacy? Tosaka Rin is in a good mood to point you, otherwise, ah, just wait to suffer."


    EVA World Neiva.


    ten minutes later.


    Ikage Gentang looked at his kneeling hands in front of him, and said to him: "I have a brand new plan recently, and you need to do it. Pay attention to keeping it confidential."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Call those dead men here, and today we change the destiny of mankind."


    "Is EVA finished?"


    "No...because I met the true god!!!".


    Chapter 461 Ikugentang''s big move comes from the hatred deep in Ayanami''s soul!


    Although the dead man did not know the meaning of the leader''s words, he believed that the leader''s words were correct.


    So gathered those dead men trained.


    There are a hundred people, all from all walks of life.


    They knelt in front of Ikogen Hall, and everyone was given a meditation idea, and Ikogen Hall had just finished practicing.


    "The things in your hands will be burned after you read them. This is the magic of the gods. After learning, they will have power like me..."


    In front of everyone, Iakigentang''s feet were off the ground.


    He opened his palm against the heavy metal wall in the air.


    boom.


    The ground shook violently.


    Numerous cracks appeared on the wall.


    The wall, which can withstand the weight of 5,000 tons, cracked in an instant, and it was almost shattered.


    Can humans create this kind of power?


    "This is the power of the gods. Of course, I still have stronger powers, but I can''t experiment. Let''s practice... and then prepare for the existence of sacrifices in the next step.


    I need sacrifice, I need stronger strength.


    And God also needs believers! ! ! "


    "Yes, my lord!!"


    "No...you have to call me Lord Master!"


    "Yes, Master Master!!!"


    The call of the madman made Ikoji Gentang very satisfied.


    This is the believer of God 107.


    You will be lifted from the first machine soon, my wife...wait.


    That night, these believers returned to their posts.


    And some people directly and openly promote the eternal religion in the church.


    This emerging sect is very special.


    People are not required to do anything, as long as they are happy.


    A middle-aged man has come to pray often since he was seriously ill, but today the pastor gave himself something different.


    "This is?"


    "The doctrine of the true god, study it and see..."


    The content is very simple, just expounding free thought and the birth of God.


    Some are similar to the creation of God.


    It''s just that the greatness of the eternal God is countless times stronger than God.


    But these nihility things don''t exist at all.


    "John, I know that you are a devout believer. It is not realistic to want to restore your health by faith, but if you believe in the religion of God, I can guarantee that you will be healthy before you go out!"


    "Really?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try!"


    An hour later, John returned to normal.


    And the physique is terrifying.


    He felt like he could punch through the rock with one punch.


    "My God, I saw the true **** through meditation..."


    "Yes, the true God will respond to every believer, but the hypocritical God will not!"


    The priest said unpredictably.


    John knelt on the ground and said in tears: "I will be a believer in God from now on, my pastor, I will pray every day..."


    Just a few days of effort.


    There are already tens of thousands of believers in the city, but because they don''t cause trouble, they haven''t caused any bad heroes.


    Naturally, the Federation will not take care of it.


    But Ikogentang showed a cunning expression, how could he not understand this as his own commander.


    Next is the altar.


    It takes at least one month to build the altar.


    And Lilith... shouldn''t be a problem either.


    His own world is very barren, except for the apostle, he really doesn''t know what to sacrifice.


    Fortunately, Lilith is controllable.


    It would be fine to sacrifice her at that time, and the Asuka girl in that quota.


    They are all good sacrifices.


    NERV headquarters.


    Many officials are discussing the human complement plan.


    And Ikogendo''s recent actions.


    "Now this guy is getting more and more restless. He is actually using materials provided by various countries to build something special. We asked him and didn''t answer.


    It is too much to say that it is a secret! "


    "Well, quarrels are useless. He is also a hard worker, and he is considered to be the brains of NERV, otherwise he would not be the next commander-in-chief."


    "However, I really doubt that the apostles will come again!"


    "Yes, the news in the city has also changed recently. Many people have joined the Eternal Cult. It is not good to have moths at this time. Do you need to fight it?"


    "What are you fighting? It''s a waste of manpower. Let''s spend more time studying the apostle..."


    Accompanied by public specimen information.


    All countries are frantically developing genetic warriors.


    It is the main body of EVA.


    Who can overcome this difficulty will be the strongest country in the next era.


    However, they discussed for a long time and finally did not discuss any new results.


    Because the apostle did not arrive, it was not realistic to use the zero plane for a short period of time to fight.


    Because the zero machine has a lot of problems.


    Now we can only run aground experiment.


    NERV is also very conflicted with Ikogendo, but who calls him smart, the headquarters also lacks such a commander.


    Under the construction of a large number of employees.


    The altar began to take shape quickly, and a crazy move appeared inside Ikogentang.


    If you become stronger.


    Can you defeat the apostle with your own strength?


    The idea swelled in his heart.


    What can be more refreshing than mastering the power yourself.


    With the approach of footsteps, Ayanami came behind him.


    "Sir, here I am..."


    "Well, what do you think about the arrangement for you this time?"


    Ikogentang''s voice was as indifferent as ever.

 Chapter 541：

    But Ayanami has long been accustomed to his voice, and she just lowered her head and said softly: "It''s fine if you decide, and I will try to do everything well..."


    Join the religion.


    Become a sacrifice.


    Ascended to the realm of gods.


    This is the task that Ikoji Gentang arranged for her.


    Ayanami''s body was still bleeding at this time, but she did not show the slightest emotion, as calm as ever.


    It''s just that the voice is softer than others.


    "It seems that the excitement is still not enough, the soul integration is too poor, but this is also good...maybe after practicing the divine law, there will be emotions..."


    If it weren''t for the doctrine of non-betrayal in the religion.


    He really didn''t dare to let Ayanami practice the magical technique.


    Once the other party completes his own soul, he will learn of the test of her mother by herself and others, which is an extremely cruel test.


    Whether it is to transfer the soul.


    Still cut the flesh to recreate the body.


    None of them can be tolerated by ordinary people.


    "Well, I hope you won''t hate me, go ahead... Take this thing to practice. You don''t use it for experimenting during this time, just live a good life."


    "Oh..."


    Ayanami took the book in her hand and turned and left.


    She didn''t know that this was something that could awaken her memory.


    I didn''t know that this thing could restore her once powerful strength.


    When Ayanami returned home under the **** of soldiers.


    She began to practice divine law.


    After all, Ikogendo''s words were orders for him.


    As the eyes closed, a hatred from the depths of the soul surged into my heart. .


    Chapter 462 Ayanami restores her memory, tyrannical Ikogentang! ! !


    This sudden emotion caught Ayanami off guard.


    "What is this? Why do I have a strange feeling..."


    The girl knelt and sat in the meditation space.


    Fingers propped on the ground.


    Countless small memories continue to emerge~.


    That was a scene she had never seen before, but...when the scene of her own death appeared countless times.


    Ayanami realized it.


    It turns out that I have died N times, all of them died under the control of Ikogentang.


    An inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    There is also a strong hatred in my heart.


    Ayanami''s emotion of being sealed suddenly exploded, and her eyes were crying.


    Although it is a spiritual body.


    But this couldn''t stop her from hating.


    Once I was an apostle, unimaginably powerful.


    Follow the ancient message and come to earth.


    In the end, it became someone else''s doll.


    The body is blocked.


    The soul is stripped!


    Numerous experiments made her feel painful.


    At this time, Ayanami flew up, and her reflection was Lilith''s body.


    "What the **** should I do?"


    The girl was lost.


    I don''t know why she doesn''t want to fuse with Lilith, because once she fuses, she will be swallowed by endless anger.


    I will become not myself.


    In the surviving memory.


    She was vaguely affected by Ikuji''s remnant soul.


    At this moment, a beam of sky light fell, and Ayanami looked at the light. It was a figure that was stronger than her body and countless.


    The voice from the depths of the soul was telling her.


    If you go to that great figure, you will definitely get real peace.


    So Ayanami started flying.


    Although she could not bear the weight of the soul and wanted to fall several times, she wanted to come to the gods in the face of real redemption and real peace.


    Maybe a year, maybe ten years.


    Ayanami didn''t know how long she had been away, and there was no sound in the dark.


    Only the huge divine body illuminates Ayanami like a beacon.


    She didn''t see that whenever she tried to move forward, the shadow beneath her was weakening, until she came to the gods step by step.


    Ayanami finally smiled.


    But I was already running out of strength, and my body fell down involuntarily.


    There is no pain, but the body seems to be soaked in a hot spring.


    When Ayanami''s soul was nourished, she finally woke up, and she looked in the palm of the gods at this time.


    Looking at each other''s huge body.


    Ayanami knelt on the ground religiously, and said softly: "God, can you help me solve my doubts?"


    "what do you wish to ask?"


    Gentle but majestic words rang in her ears.


    Ayanami was taken aback for a moment, then sniffed and said, "I know that I am an apostle, and at the same time I can understand Lilith''s suffering. If I abandon that part, I won''t be me.


    However, I also know that if I don''t abandon it, I will be swallowed up by hatred. May I ask the gods what should I do? "


    "Lilith is your predecessor. She has only animal nature but no reason. Now this body, now this soul is your own evolved existence.


    When you came to the world of meditation, you saw Lilith in the depths of the soul.


    Give up animality and stay sensible.


    This is the way for all living things to move towards wisdom. Although it is hard, it is very worthwhile. "


    Ayanami understood, she looked down at her body.


    Without Lilith, only her own shadow.


    The hatred is gone.


    She regained her true self, and she can hate...or love...or miss.


    Complete soul.


    To be precise, Liu Che washed her animality with divine power and complemented her soul.


    After trying to understand all this.


    Ayanami knelt on the ground and whispered: "Thank you God for your help. Ayanami is unforgettable and will go to the gods to serve you soon."


    "Well, go back...you should wake up! As for how to deal with the chief priest, I think you will handle it."


    "Yes, God!"


    White light lit up in front of Ayanami.


    Then the consciousness returned to the body.


    The injured skin is no longer in pain, and the white jade body makes Ayanami smile.


    I am now a human body.


    But it has ten times more power than the apostle.


    It can even kill Ikogen Hall.


    But Ayanami did not do this, but looked at the distant starry sky, where there are many of her own kind.


    "The fruit of wisdom is not so easy to follow... Forget it, it''s just some beasts..."


    The sky was bright at this time.


    Ayanami packed up her clothes, and then disappeared into the room.


    In the next moment, she had already arrived at NERV''s base, and Lilith''s body was completely exhausted at this time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Because of the disappearance of the soul.


    Let the body not have the ability to heal itself.


    "It seems that I don''t need to do anything..."


    Ayanami said a little, then turned and left again.


    She already has emotions, and naturally she doesn''t want her body to be tested at will.


    When Ayanami appeared again, she had already come behind Ikogendo.


    "Have you recovered your memory?"


    Looking at the anger in Ayanami''s eyes, Aya Gendo was still a little scared.


    The stronger the person, the stronger the perception.


    He felt insecure at this moment.


    It''s like a prey in front of a lion.


    The Adam''s apple surging slowly.


    Swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Yes, so I need to ask you for something?"


    "what?"


    .0.......


    "Some emotions that should be there!"


    boom.


    Ayanami slammed a punch and hit Ikogen Gendo''s glasses.


    There is always a saying, blow your glasses.


    Now Ayanami has done it, and not only has she blown out Ikaki Gendo''s glasses, she is also constantly beating this guy.


    Punch after punch.


    Fist to the flesh.


    "Use my wife''s soul fragments to interfere with my soul. You should bear this punch!"


    "This is your sin of cutting my flesh, and I should bear it!"

 Chapter 542：

    "Every time you die you should break a bone!"


    ...


    Ayanami waved her arms mercilessly, and every time she shot her hands, there would be a sound of cracking bones.


    In this quiet meeting.


    Ikage Gendo began a journey to hell.


    However, his heart is still very calm.


    I did such a cruel thing, and I deserved to be beaten up. This is what I won.


    Although being beaten.


    But Ayanami did not take her own life.


    Thirty minutes later.


    Iakigentang was lying on the ground, his face covered with blood stains, and the ground was also marked by a lot of cracks.


    Ling Poli shook the blood on her hand, and said indifferently: "From today we have cleaned up the two. Let''s go back and fix the altar, and let me know!"


    "Thanks...cough...thank you for forgiving me."


    "You should thank the gods, stupid mortals! If you hadn''t been the priest of the gods, I would have killed you just now."


    Ayanami gave him a fierce look, then turned and left.


    This time she wants to go for a walk by the sea.


    Relax. people.


    Chapter 463 The completely collapsed Tianyong City, rushing to join the sect of the gods!


    Although Iakigentang was very miserable, he smiled extremely happily.


    At least survived the catastrophe.


    seaside.


    Ayanami walked on the beach with a relaxed expression beyond imagination, even humming a small song.


    "What kind of world will God Realm be like? Is there such a coast, or is it like that mysterious galaxy..."


    The girl was thinking in her heart.


    Ayanami is not interested in anything now, only the gods make her yearning.


    ---------------


    In the world of God''s Domain at this time.


    A black dragon wanders in the starry sky, although he is not as dry as the starry real dragon, but after so many days of adaptation, he has slowly adapted to this world.


    God''s Domain World is not too restrictive.


    In addition to staying on the initial **** star, god-level creatures can also go to the starry sky.


    But the pressure to bear has doubled.


    Unless refining the body, most creatures will choose to stay on the original star.


    But Black Dragon is different.


    It was originally an ancient water snake, and later became Yinglong by its own power, although it was driven by the Emperor for thousands of years.


    But it also polished his perseverance.


    Now wandering in the starry sky, it is naturally reasonable.


    "I just don''t know how Shaogong is doing, I guess it will take a long time before he can come to God Realm..."


    Yu Jian thought of it.


    Now that I am so happy every day, I will naturally think of that old friend.


    At this time, Ouyang Shaogong was much happier than he had imagined. The addition of Feng Qingxue and Zi Yin made the entire religious sect much more relaxed.


    Now what he does every day is to cultivate and control the overall situation.


    Tianyong City has been shattered.


    This is news from a few days ago.


    When Fu Yu returned to her school with excitement, what she saw was one corpse after another.


    The head Han Suzhen, died at the highest peak.


    The Lingyue brother, whom she had a crush on, turned into a dead bone.


    All the people in the school died.


    No...or there is one lucky one left, that is, the disciple imprisoned in the secret room of the real Ziyin.


    Only he was not corroded by hostility.


    So before Baili Tusu left, he was not obliterated, and luckily survived.


    However, this disciple is no longer a man.


    The mouth cannot speak, the eyes cannot see, and the ears cannot smell.


    The eyes were hung up by Baili Tusu and hung on the wall, the ears were also cut off, and the elixir in the body continued to work.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to hold on for an hour.


    Inside the empty eye sockets are squeaky bugs, and inside the jars are a large number of centipedes and other poisons.


    Fu Hua saw the moment when his disciple was rescued.


    The whole person was terrified.


    I fainted directly!


    The other heads and helpers who followed, saw this cruel scene, and vomited one after another.


    The moment of being rescued.


    The disciple was overwhelmed and immediately perished.


    His soul is full of resentment, and he has directly become a ghost. Fortunately, the heads here are all masters, after some admonitions.


    They finally understood the cause and course of the matter.


    "This Baili Tusu, no...Han Yunxi really is the son of the evil demon!!! The world''s first Tianyong city was destroyed like this, it''s really damn..."


    "He is no longer a human being, and his mind has been swallowed by the Fen Jijian!"


    "Yesterday, the Eternal God Cult came to the news that the matter of Fen Ji has become clear in the world, ha ha... Those immortals really have a face, so teasing other people''s lives, finally caused misfortunes and caused us mortals to suffer! "


    "Huh...Tian Emperor Fuxi, Nuwa Great God! But they are all a group of false gods. Look at the demons and goddesses coming to the world that day, they dare to show their heads?


    Killing one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers with one palm made the emperor dare not even let go of a fart! "


    "The emperor of this day is not a thing at all. He always treats himself as a human emperor, and acts on others as he wants to play tricks on others.


    What did Ouyang Shaogong''s past life do wrong?


    The soul was cut and made into the Fenji Sword.


    Was the emperor blind that day? "


    "Don''t say it... The old way is going to join the gods after returning. The so-called heaven is nothing more than that. You will have to consider your own future in the future."


    The cultivator pays attention to the unity of nature and man.


    Now that the sky is decayed, if we continue to practice, will there be results?


    No one is a fool.


    The Emperor Fuxi didn''t do anything at all, and even deliberately indulged certain people to do evil.


    Just like this Fen Jijian.


    Emperor Fuxi has the power of the Three Realms, shouldn''t he send someone to guard it?


    Shouldn''t you know when it will lift the seal?


    As the goddess said, this so-called emperor of heaven is nothing more than a person with a heart-wrenching interest...........


    When he peeled off his gorgeous appearance, he was full of ugliness.


    Purely a clown.


    "I am also ready to join the Divine Cult. Even Ziyin said that he was guilty and was preparing to atone for his sins by the blacksmith who had been in the Divine Cult for thousands of years. I don''t want to be killed by the Heavenly Emperor one day..."


    It was another celestial old man who showed his heart.


    At first, everyone didn''t dare to join the religion.


    I''m afraid of becoming immortal in the future.


    After all, Heavenly Tribulation is controlled by the Heavenly Emperor.


    If the emperor is weak today, no one wants to mix with him anymore.


    "That''s it, as for Fuhua, please send it back to the religion!"


    "Well, I think it''s OK..."


    On the same day, the comatose girl Fu Hua was sent back to the cult.


    The next day, after Fu Yu woke up, Real Ziyin asked about the situation of Tianyong City, when he learned that his secret room was used by Baili Tusu as a torture place.


    He seemed to be old for twenty years.


    The whole person''s momentum is constantly falling.


    The back is also hunched.


    "Oh...I''m all guilty. It would be nice if I found out more clearly!"


    Real Zi Yin couldn''t help but sigh.


    At that time, he only cared about the sword and the boy. If he could investigate carefully, he would definitely find Han Yunxi''s problem.


    Now because of my own problems.


    The entire sect that killed him was destroyed, his beloved disciple was also obliterated, and his soul was swallowed.


    If it weren''t for joining the religion.


    Zi Yin was afraid that Dao Xin would be dried up.


    1.5¡¡¡¡ "Fuhua will stay in this eternal **** from now on. As for Lingyue''s hatred, I will personally find Han Yunxi''s evil obstacle to settle..."


    "But, he has been enchanted, elder, you..."


    "Child, don''t worry! In the face of the power of God, the devil must surrender..."


    Zhenren Zi Yin showed a confident expression, then he turned and left, found Ouyang Shaogong and showed his intentions and left.


    Xunfang looked at the leaving figure and sighed: "He is afraid that he will lose all his energy this time. For a sword fairy, this is a fatal blow! What a pity..."


    "It''s a pity indeed. Since he was imprisoned by me, he has been suspicious of himself, and now he can hold on, all with a sigh of relief in his heart! When he solves that evil obstacle, I will send him to reincarnation, and then accept him as a disciple. Forget about the cause and effect between us...".


    Chapter 464 The real Zi Yin shot, the destruction of the Fen Jijian! ! !


    Ouyang Shaogong had already made arrangements for Zi Yin.


    Also anticipated the current situation.


    At the beginning, it was to appease the people and to give the sky a stance before choosing to let Ziyin join.


    This will appear to be generous.


    Now that Ziyin has left, it is estimated that it will not be long before the news of Han Yunxi''s death will be received!


    "Husband, what should we do next? Shall we cut the sky..."


    "It''s still early, and my target is still believers on the earth. Yesterday there was news from Qingqiu that the fox demons have also joined the cult..."


    Although Qingqiu is very small.


    But they are also very famous forces within the Yaozu.


    Down the mountain.

 Chapter 543：

    Xiangling looked at the strange place with a timid expression, but everyone here was very kind to him.


    His eyes also lost the hatred and killing intent of the past.


    This made her little fox feel a little at ease.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaohu''er... Eternal God Cult won''t hurt you. Let''s live here in the future!"


    "Well, thank you sister."


    Xiangling looked at the big sister who was touching her hair, and slowly smiled.


    The Qingqiu clan was settled down. 29


    Feng Qingxue stood up and looked at the blue sky, the hatred in her heart grew stronger.


    ten minutes later.


    She came to Ouyang Shaogong and asked, "Why let Ziyin take the shot? Wouldn''t it be better for me to go!"


    "Qingxue, have you noticed that your hatred has become stronger recently? This is very bad! Being influenced by emotions means that you can''t control yourself."


    "But my brother..."


    "Feng Guangmo can be resurrected. All of this is a good crime committed by Han Yunxi, but Ziyin''s shot is actually no different from yours.


    Are you happy if you cut off his dog''s head?


    All the sins are still the emperor and Nuwa. "


    Ouyang Shaogong''s words silenced Feng Qingxue.


    For a long time, she raised her head and said: "Even if I don''t make a move, I will look at the other party! This will always be fine..."


    "This... well, you go! I, the shopkeeper, can also help. You don''t need to worry about the next thing in the teaching."


    Ouyang Shaogong smiled calmly.


    The girl bowed at him and turned away.


    With the power of magic, she could easily find Ziyin''s Qi machine, and the opponent was flying towards the far north.


    And the speed is extremely fast.


    Feng Qingxue wondered.


    Does the real person Ziyin know the location of the other party?


    Many people don''t know that Zi Yin will leave his mark the first time after obtaining the Immortal Sword, and Han Yunxi has fallen into a magic barrier and became a sword slave.


    Naturally, I don''t know how to clear the mark in the sword.


    Since then, Ziyin has a target to track.


    ......


    In the ice and snow.


    Han Yunxi sat in the void, endless wind and snow blowing in front of him, but the ferocious aura evaporated.


    He is like a fire dragon.


    Here exudes the coercion of terror.


    In the red gas, countless souls howled in agony, among them were the souls of Ling Yue and others.


    Why didn''t Fen Ji devour them completely.


    Because it needs to torture these souls.


    The more tortured, the stronger the power of resentment.


    And its power is stronger.


    At this time, Han Yunxi no longer looked like before, but was shrouded in a pair of purple-black armor.


    After many unbearable torture or souls are not worthy of use.


    Will be completely swallowed by the Fen Jijian.


    Suddenly, Han Yunxi opened his eyes, and a sharp sword aura fell from the sky.


    Constantly impacted.


    Swish.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The explosion sounded constantly.


    Han Yunxi was suppressed into the ground, constantly vomiting blood.


    "Who attacked me?"


    Han Yunxi looked around angrily.


    In the end, his gaze stayed on the top of his head.


    That was an old sword fairy, he knew the sword in his hand, it was the fairy sword---Gu Jun.


    Countless lightning entangled the sword body.


    The momentum is huge.


    "Niezha, I shouldn''t have left you at the beginning!!!"


    Old and angry voice.


    Han Yunxi was shocked.


    This turned out to be Real Ziyin, but how could he become like this.


    However, Han Yunxi, who had long been reduced to the Sword Slave of Fen Ji, would not be frightened by him, and flew directly in front of Zi Yin.


    The tone said contemptuously: "I also want to thank you Ziyin, if you hadn''t brought me to Tianyu City, I would still not be able to absorb such a soul.


    Look at Ling Yue before he died! "


    Han Yunxi raised his hand slightly, and a distorted face appeared in his palm.


    "Uh...Master...Master...I''m wrong...I...I really hate you..."


    "Why...Master...why let him join the martial arts?"


    Ling Yue''s intermittent words, like a knife, cut into the heart of Real Zi Yin.


    He closed his eyes and said indifferently: "It''s wrong for the teacher. Today I have to clear the door and prepare to die. I know that Han Yunxi died from the beginning, right?


    You have always manipulated this kid! "


    "So what? You are a ragged sword fairy, ha ha... When the head of Tianyong City was swallowed by me, he arrogantly said that you would avenge him.


    Don¡¯t pee to see your own virtues..."


    "Really? Then you pick me up, Zixiao God Thunder Sword Formation!"


    Real Zi Yin didn''t say much, and directly pointed at Han Yunxi with Gu Jun.


    Electric lights flickered in the air.


    A huge magic circle appeared horizontally, directly blocking the nearby space.


    At this time, let alone leave.


    Even tearing up the space can''t do it.


    A huge thunder sounded from the top of Han Yunxi 107''s head.


    At this time, Fen Ji began to be truly afraid, and this power was full of destruction and purification.


    Just when it thundered.


    Most of the soul in his body has disappeared out of thin air.


    What is this power?


    Why is it so terrifying!


    Fen Jijian couldn''t figure it out, turned around and wanted to leave, but was struck by a beam of thunder.


    "Oh..."


    He screamed.


    The armor on his body shattered directly.


    True person Zi Yin continued to increase his divine power, hundreds of thunder lights continued to bombard the Fen Jijian, and countless souls floated out of it.


    The number is tens of thousands.


    Such a creature was killed by Fen Ji.


    The cause and effect are all counted on oneself.


    Real Zi Yin burst into tears, and only felt ashamed of this world.


    The Purple Cloud Divine Thunder Sword Formation lasted less than a minute, and the Fen Jijian was completely destroyed.


    After all, it is just a mortal thing, at best it is a fairy sword.


    Although it can kill immortals by relying on ferocious aura, how can it be a demon in the face of divine law?


    In the end, Fen Jijian was destroyed.


    And Han Yunxi finally woke up, but looking at the dim souls of his parents, instead of awakening, he stared at Master Zi Yin with a bitter expression on his face.


    "It''s all you.... Everything is because of you. You ruined the Fen Jijian, and I want you to die..."


    His soul turned into a ghost and rushed towards the opponent, but was stopped by one hand. .


    Chapter 465 Han Yunxi was sentenced to a fine of eight thousand years, Feng Qingxue fulfilled her wish!


    "You''ve had enough trouble, my brother went to save you, what''s wrong with him..."


    The cold voice revealed the infinite anger of the owner.


    Han Yunxi''s soul looked towards the voice subconsciously.


    I saw a young girl in a yellow dress, standing in mid-air staring at herself, the other''s eyes were full of coldness.


    "You are?"


    "Feng Guangmo''s younger sister, Feng Qingxue..."


    "Oh! It turned out to be that idiot. You said he was guilty. If he had come earlier then!!!"


    "Heh...Having resented others like this can only show your low self-esteem. It is not other people who kill others, but you yourself.


    Incompetent, cowardly, inferior to a dog.


    Driven by a sword, looking at your current appearance, you must still want to escape from my hand, stop dreaming...


    Your destiny is an atonement in the underworld. "


    Feng Qingxue recites the mantra.


    For a moment, a strong wind blows.


    A crack appeared in front of them.


    Countless souls feel the breath in the cracks, wandering away subconsciously.


    Han Yunxi looked at the dark cracks, and his heart trembled constantly.


    It seems that there is something of its own nemesis in it.


    "Hoo...Where is the sinner?"


    A voice appeared in the darkness, followed by a terrifying figure, came to this world.


    The other party has no real body.


    It looked very illusory, but its gaze was as piercing as a sharp sword, and the real person Zi Yin felt cold all over.


    This is what Ouyang Shaogong is talking about.


    Sure enough, the immortal''s strength is not comparable.

 Chapter 544：

    Ziyin once had the strength of an immortal, but now after joining the cult, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he has already made a leap forward.


    But in the face of the eternal calmer.


    He felt that he was still an ant.


    And Han Yunxi turned around and ran after seeing the appearance of the Soul Rehabilitation Envoy.


    "No... can''t stay any longer, otherwise you will definitely die!!!.¡¨!"


    He flees madly guarding the remnants of his parents.


    It''s almost exhausted.


    But the soul-suppressing messenger only hooked his finger, and three sets of chains appeared on the necks of the three of them.


    The fleeing soul stopped abruptly.


    Han Yunxi''s face was savage, and then he showed a look of despair.


    "The guilty person still wants to flee. According to the sins described by the envoy, you will be sentenced to five thousand years of punishment in the knife mountain **** and three thousand years in the oil pot hell."


    The Eternal Soul Envoy took out a black seal and patted it on Han Yunxi''s face.


    There was a snap.


    The fiery red word "Sin" appeared on his face.


    At this moment, he was completely silent.


    It''s not really honest, but this sin mark cannot be resisted by the soul, once it is branded, unless the sentence is over.


    Otherwise, you can only stay in place like a quail.


    Then the Eternal Soul Envoy looked at his parents and said in a cold tone: "You are also guilty, delaying the development of the religion, educating a sinner, and sentenced to drowning in **** for three thousand years!!!"


    Han Yunxi killed tens of thousands of people.


    At the same time, it delayed the development of the religion.


    His parents also resisted all the sins.


    Crackling.


    Crackling.


    Two Dao Yin appeared on his parents, and was subsequently escorted into the darkness.


    At this moment, Han Yunxi truly regretted.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    The Eternal Soul Calming Envoy then disappeared, turning into Ziyin silently without realizing it.


    Feng Qingxue collected the remnants of her brother''s soul and put it in the cloth pocket, and then collected other souls to prepare for exile in the underworld in the future.


    After doing all this, she looked at the old real Zi Yin and said to him: "Sir, go back..."


    "No, my journey of atonement is not over yet, tell Ouyang Shaogong that I will atone for my sins..."


    Zhen Zi Yin put away his fairy sword.


    Flew away in the other direction.


    It seems that he wants to complete his salvation in the rest of his life.


    Feng Qingxue sighed, turned and left.


    Just like Ouyang Shaogong said, even if he witnessed Han Yunxi''s death, he still couldn''t eliminate his hatred.


    After all, it is a lack of mood.


    ......


    In the world of hell.


    Han Yunxi was thrown into the knife mountain hell, where all the ground is sharp ore, and every step he takes, he has to endure the pain of his soul.


    The wind blowing from the sky is the wind with a knife-like air.


    Why is this hell.


    Because you are suffering all the time.


    Even at night, there will be countless nightmares that remind you of everything you have done.


    Han Yunxi was thrown to the ground.


    He looked at the tauren face, endured the pain under his feet, and asked, "What is the punishment for drowning in hell?"


    "Oh? Look at your relatives being punished in drowning hell. It''s simple... the so-called drowning **** is to let the soul suffer from the feeling of drowning again and again.


    Let you continue to struggle and eventually die in cycles!


    Although the punishment is very gentle, it is also the most tormenting.


    Okay, today Grandpa is free, I will warm you up and give me work..."


    Snapped.


    The leather whip hit Han Yunxi''s body, and the latter suddenly screamed, carrying the rock on his back, and walked step by step.


    He is suffering all the time.


    But what is really uncomfortable is that the parents are affected.


    However, is it obvious that someone else did the wrong thing?


    Why can''t I even get revenge! !


    why! ! !


    He shouted side by side in his heart, but the stone on his back was even heavier.


    The answer to the question is actually very simple.


    Because Ouyang Shaogong joined the cult, people are the chief priest but you are not.


    This is luck.


    ----------------


    Inside the headquarters of the Eternal Church.


    It was seven days after Feng Qingxue came back. Seeing that Ouyang Shaogong was not at home, she walked towards the altar.


    "¡§"Prepare Goddess, you are..."


    The priests nearby saw Feng Qingxue walking towards the most sacred altar, and they were full of question marks.


    The latter stopped, combed her hair with her fingers, and said, "I have fulfilled my wish, so naturally it is time to go to the God Realm. Otherwise, when the God Sect sets foot in Youdu one day, I will be entangled again. You guys worked hard..."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this, and all knelt on the ground.


    "My lord, what are you talking about? We are all born in poverty. It''s great that you can get revenge. I hope you can always be happy and healthy!"


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Feng Qingxue looked at the little fox Xiangling on the mountain in the distance, and smiled at him.


    Step by step towards the altar.


    When she came to the end, she used the special method of the gods to unlock the function of sacrifice.


    Countless streamers gathered towards her.


    Then he took Feng Qingxue and shot towards the sky cave. .


    Chapter 466 The ghost dual-attribute Nuwa, Kratos prepares for a big move!


    "Ding...your believers prepare Goddess Feng Qingxue to sacrifice themselves, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a Seven-star Nvwa goddess---[Feng Qingxue]"


    [Name]: Feng Qingxue


    [Attribute]: Nether, creation


    [Race]: Nu Wa


    "Huh...Nether Element?"


    Liu Che was a little surprised. He thought that the Nuwa clan would all be a creation system, but he didn''t expect Feng Qingxue, a girl with thin blood, to have the attributes of belonging.


    Nether department.


    It''s really interesting.


    Although the strength has not been promoted to the godly stage, it is still quite good to train it well.


    Feng Qingxue thought that she would come directly to the Temple of Eternity.


    But he did not expect to appear in the underworld.


    "This...I am..."


    When Feng Qingxue was confused and at a loss, a red light flashed in the sky, and the sword spirit Hongyu appeared in front of her.


    "Hehe, Sister Xiaoxue. Sister, I''m here... The gods arranged you here to ask something, do you want to reincarnate your brother?"


    "Hongyu, I..."


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid! The gods are very forgiving. Although you can''t directly resurrect Feng Guangmo, other sisters can also do it."


    Seeing that Feng Qingxue was a little nervous, Hongyu immediately began to comfort, and then slowly explained: "If Feng Guangmo is resurrected, the soul will also need to nourish for 110 hours in this land of hell.


    However, if reincarnation occurs, it will be good for him in the future. "


    "Does that brother still remember me?"


    "Yes, you just need to talk to Master Liu Ning here."


    "Huh... that''s good, let your brother reincarnate..."


    Since reincarnation is good for my brother in the future, Feng Qingxue is satisfied.


    The two then went to the center of the underworld, where they met the gods of the underworld.


    Liu Ning.


    The other party was enjoying the flowers at this time, and he was very happy to see them coming.


    "See Master Liu Ning!"


    The two women bent over and bowed, with a sincere expression on their faces.


    Liu Ning stretched out her hand a little, and two seats appeared in front of them.


    "Sit down, I know your business, give me your soul!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Feng Qingxue handed the remnant of Feng Guangmo in the cloth to Liu Ning.


    Liu Ning glanced, knowing the cause and effect, shook her head and sighed: "No wonder the soul-suppressing envoy just now sent a young man out for such a crime. It really deserves it..."


    Feng Guangmo''s soul was wrapped in flowers by her and sent into reincarnation.


    "Hey...Is Han Yunxi being punished here?"


    "No, it''s the area behind you."


    Feng Qingxue turned around to look, and saw a dark tower reaching the sky far away. She only glanced at it and turned her head back.


    Because there are countless souls being punished.


    This is a bit intolerable for her.


    Liu Ning picked up the cup and poured a cup of tea from the other shore flowers to the two of them, and said softly: "You don''t need to feel sad, sinners should atone for their sins, otherwise those who have died, or those who betray the gods, will never know their sins. "


    "Yes."


    The red jade next to him took a sip of fragrant tea and his eyes lit up.


    This tea is delicious.


    Not to mention the mellow, it can also remind people of happiness.


    Really good tea!


    For a moment, Hongyu raised her head to look at Liu Ning, and said, "My lord, the gods have the destiny to let Xiaoxue cultivate here for a while and develop some netherworld power, I don''t know..."

 Chapter 545：

    Liu Ning was very moved in her heart and said softly, "God, I respect me so much. You sisters come as long as you want, and they are all a family."


    In fact, her memory now has recovered a little bit.


    Knowing that he was a creation **** before.


    Now they are reduced to the gods of others.


    But she did not regret it, because without the other party, she might still be sinking, and even encountered a bad-minded god.


    May be swallowed by the core of God.


    I am very satisfied with the current situation.


    Moreover, Liu Che cared very much about herself, and she was already satisfied with this.


    Wind and snow is of course meaningless.


    Anyway, meet the gods later.


    My own will not be too nervous.


    Then Hongyu said to her again: "Sister, don''t think that the gods are alienating you, just think you have the potential in this area, and there is always a shortage of people here..."


    "Well, sister, I know."


    Feng Qingxue gave a sweet smile and interrupted the other party.


    When you come to the God Realm, you can go anywhere.


    My elder brother has been reincarnated, and I am very happy to be able to guard him here.


    -----------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tiansha Lone Star Ouyang Shaogong: "Woo...Little sister Feng Qingxue ran away without waiting for me... Another important sacrifice was missing."


    Tanjirou: "Brother, your tone is not real enough, you have to add crying!"


    Li Er: "He''s a big man, crying and chirps are too disgusting, don''t do it..."


    Tosaka University: "Well, I know Yo... Just now, the gods said that she had arranged for her to go to the Underworld, and it is estimated that he would help his brother reincarnate.


    By the way... Ouyang Shaogong, how is your progress? "


    It has been a while since Yao Yao came back.


    Taking advantage of the horror of the Emperor of Heaven, he should speed up the progress and do things right.


    Until the final cut sky.


    The earlier the time, the less chance of moths coming out.


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "At present, 70% of the human dynasty has fallen into the hands of the gods, and the martial arts have begun to join the gods after seeing what Han Yunxi did.


    It is estimated that it will take another two months, but it is over. "


    Kratos: "Your speed is so fast, now I am about to set the sun, hehe... Under the flicker of my big brother, Persephone, has united with Atlas to sink the sun. NS.


    Brothers, I declare that the religion of God is about to rise in my world! ! ! ! "


    The fox who only loves money: "Wow, is the progress so fast?"


    Ninja scientist: "Brother Kui, if you don''t have enough manpower to make a sacrifice, I will support you and let the natives see who is a believer of the true god!"


    Kratos: "Well, don''t worry, everyone! I will sacrifice... These months, I have not spoken, but I am not in a daze.


    Instead, they conquered this Spartan region. Those false gods now hate and fear, and they even sent envoys to negotiate with me.


    It''s hilarious...


    Do you know what is the most interesting?


    They feel that there is a ghost in their own people, and my power is strengthened by a certain god, haha...a group of crippled people. "


    Mysterious Grim Reaper: "It seems that they are so stupid that I want to play with them. It''s boring just to point you."


    About the Olympus **** system.


    Aizen has studied it deeply, and after Matsumoto Ranju''s last conversation with Tosaka Rin.


    Release a lot of information to him. .


    Chapter 467 Yaya descends to the **** detective world, God---pawn!


    Kratos: "The false gods of Olympus are not good birds. I just sent people to pretend to sacrifice to other gods, and those surveillance immediately disappeared.


    The most funny thing is this group of stupid birds, who actually thought I believed in them and couldn''t fight each other, but we all laughed and **** down below. "


    Demon Sword Spirit: "You are getting worse and worse, big bald head, but this method is very good. Last time I said pointing and pointing you, I didn''t bother when I saw Airan''s move.


    It seems that the result is not bad, those braggers really have no brains..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "It''s a pity that we don''t have any information here, and we can''t find those Olympus gods, otherwise I will come up with an idea to play tricks on those idiots."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brother, let''s take care of ourselves. The two big planes must be explored to the extreme. Recently I am going back to develop. I practice in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda every day and I am almost depressed.


    I''m going to beat the kids! "


    Bearded swordsman: "Take me, I''ll go with you."


    Tanjiro: "+1"


    Dashan Chu: "I''m ready to go back to the great underworld, too. What about Constantine? I''m not talking about breaking through heaven recently~?


    People! ! ! @Demon Hunter. -"


    Demon Hunter: "I...I''m lost, there is no way to find the entrance to those bitch''s things!!! Gan..."


    Tosaka University: "Why don''t I take the shot?"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "You should consult the gods, Rin Tosaka, you have been too active recently. Give the other sisters a chance to be in the lower realm."


    The fox who only loves money: "Yes, there are quite a few goddesses in the upper realm recently. For example, Yaya and Lixing are very favored, and it is estimated that they will be allowed to go."


    Don''t mention Guoguo.


    If she was in the lower realm, it was estimated that heaven would be shattered in one blow.


    ...


    At this time, in the eternal temple.


    Liu Che''s gaze fell on Yaya and Lixing, and asked: "There is a task in the lower realm, which of you two will go?"


    "God, I''m going... I''m going..."


    "I want to go too..."


    "Uh...then go together, you can go but don''t overdo it!"


    "Uh-huh."


    The two little girls nodded quickly, giving people a very solid feeling.


    Then Solanum and Constantine communicated.


    Confirmed the candidates of the lower bound.


    Because there was an experience, Constantine moved quickly this time. He sent people to collect materials, built the altar, and began to pray.


    Not long after, two beams of sky came down, one white and one black.


    Yaya and Lixing are both girls.


    The former looked at Constantine and asked, "Where is their approximate location?"


    "On top of my head, I don''t know the location of heaven."


    Constantine said depressedly.


    At this time, Li Xing said: "I met Gabriel before, but I understand some heaven, this special space is different from hell.


    But in another time and space, it is estimated that **** will be pacified, so God is terrified, let me come..."


    She took a deep breath, and black flames wrapped around her body.


    A short moment.


    She turned from a twelve-year-old girl to a mature woman in her twenties.


    As the body grows larger, the figure naturally becomes so beautiful.


    Li Xing glanced at Yaya contemptuously, then turned around and was about to smash heaven.


    And Ya Ya is so angry, what kind of air, who can''t transform, I am still the goddess Xi Yao.


    "Watch my transformation! Drink..."


    Yaya was shrouded in a white light, and she turned into a mature woman in the blink of an eye, her figure was not inferior to Li Xing.


    And the face became more noble, so that the believers did not dare to look directly.


    Yaya said to Constantine: "Order the believers to prepare, let''s go and kill, you follow..."


    "Oh oh.."


    Constantine reacted and immediately began to order.


    Then he saw a shocking scene.


    The two goddesses turned their palms to the sky, and suddenly a huge bubble appeared in the sky that seemed to be unable to find a way.


    About the size of the moon.


    However, under the cover of countless mysterious mists, it took him several months of effort.


    "Black Flame Break"


    "Light Man Slash"


    The two attacks fell on the huge bubble in no particular order, and then all the people on earth saw the emergence of heaven.


    "My goodness...it turns out that this is heaven, no wonder the master priest can''t find it, it''s hidden tight enough..."


    "Hehe, their end is here, brothers!!! The big flicker will appear soon..."


    "Yes, the camera is aimed at heaven to see what expression God will make when facing the two goddesses!!!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Boom.


    Accompanied by a harsh buzzing.


    The closed heaven was completely opened.


    Thousands of angels flew out from inside, trying to stop the attack of Yaya and Lixing, but the two goddesses were merciless.


    It''s like hitting a mosquito.


    One hit one.


    These angels couldn''t stop their attack at all.


    The more they killed, the more fierce they were, and they came to God in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, this huge palace has been shattered by the impact of divine power.


    God is a kind old man, but now his face is full of gloomy expressions.


    "You extraterritorial evil gods are simply bewitching sentient beings. If it weren''t for my inability to lower the realm here, I would have obliterated that Constantine..."


    ..0


    "A lot of nonsense, come on... Aunty wants you to do it first!"


    Yaya looked at God contemptuously and hooked her finger.


    The attitude is extremely rampant.


    But instead of doing anything, God closed his eyes and muttered words.


    Invisible sound waves continue to impact.


    Li Xing was the first to notice his change, and said with a sneer: "Do you think the trivial brainwashing spell can be useful to our sisters?


    It''s really blatant, all believers are optimistic, this God is basically relying on brainwashing spells to control your garbage! "

 Chapter 546：

    She didn''t plan to play anymore.


    It''s really meaningless to stay here. Kill God and go back early to play with the Gods.


    The purple light condenses on her fingertips.


    Seeing that his actions were seen through, God immediately took out a crown made of branches from behind, and wanted to urge his magic weapon to launch his biggest attack.


    But... at this moment, the purple beam penetrated him.


    The high god-pawn.


    The believers on earth saw this scene through the live broadcast and cheered happily.


    "The God of Eternity is so great, the cancer of God is finally cleared..."


    "Those heretics, do you recognize what your belief is? Only the God of Eternity is our true God..."


    "No... God is the greatest, but why did he die..."


    "Gosh... God is dead." People.


    Chapter 468 Constantine: I choose the law of **** to contribute to the development of God''s Domain!


    This is not a movie.


    But the creatures of the entire earth are watching this scene.


    A paradise that was previously out of reach.


    Now it is directly exposed to people''s eyes.


    The God who once made countless believers flock to him as an almighty God is now obliterated like a dead pig.


    There is no resistance.


    Nothing showed great power.


    Maybe he is just stronger than a mortal, or he is just a stronger mortal.


    This is easier to understand.


    Don''t underestimate the fanatics.


    In the past, Constantine made great efforts to globalize the religion. Even so, many people still believe in God.


    They believe that their **** will appear.


    Will change all of this.


    But to this day, the dream is completely broken.


    Countless people collapsed. They knelt on the ground, watching the slowly falling God with tears streaming down their faces, and they died with it.


    Because the religion does not allow them to enter.


    Furiously resist the fate of eternal gods.


    There is no chance of reincarnation! ! !


    Those are words engraved in the dogma, just like Han Yunxi''s extremely sinful existence, and after suffering, there is a chance of reincarnation.


    But these fanatics have no chance at all.


    Constantine saw this place and raised his arms and shouted: "Believers, follow me to heaven, here will be our spoils!!!"


    "Oh..."


    Countless believers rushed up.


    Start fighting with the remaining creatures of heaven.


    Yaya and Lixing just killed those twelve-winged angels.


    So the remaining creatures still have to be eradicated.


    In a short while, Constantine cleared out an area. He looked at Yaya and Lixing who were regaining the form of a girl, and said with a smile: "I feel the help of the two goddesses, Constantine is not unforgettable!"


    His world is barren, and resources are scarce.


    It is a rather backward world.


    It took so long to attack heaven.


    Yaya nodded, and said solemnly: "You, you are too faceless. If you can''t find the goal, you should speak to God earlier, so that you can speed up the unification. Now it''s almost over. Let''s take a day off.


    A celebration will be held tomorrow. Together with Li Xing, I will bring the world into the realm of the gods. "


    "What? You two can do it!"


    Constantine was very surprised. He didn''t expect the girl in front of him to be so terrible.


    This is a planet.


    Li Xing hummed softly: "We have the authority, and the strength is enough, let''s go..."


    "Yes, you two have a good rest."


    Constantine hurriedly left, and he had to clean up heaven completely in the next ten hours.


    Otherwise, it won''t be able to keep up with tomorrow''s promotion hall.


    "All believers, speed up the offensive!!! Tomorrow noon will have the world fusion, we are going to ascend into the realm of the gods..."


    "Increase staff, let the believers on the earth increase their staff!!!"


    "We need help here, the priests have assembled..."


    Yaya and Lixing stood in the void, looking at the busy believers below, they smiled at each other.


    "Although Constantine is a little stupid, there is no doubt about his piety. For believers like him, no wonder the gods will let us take action."


    "Yes, for fear of delaying others because of my own affairs, he is a nice young man."


    The two actually didn''t use much power at all.


    Just want to give Constantine a face.


    Otherwise, to keep this guy busy, it is estimated that another few days of effort will be wasted.


    God is obliterated.


    The other twelve-winged angels died one after another.


    The whole heaven began to fall.


    After the fourteen-hour battle was over, people returned to the earth covered in blood.


    And Constantine looked at his watch, time 11.30.


    You can also take a bath yourself.


    About twenty minutes later.


    The exciting time has come.


    Constantine ordered people to move all the dead angels to the altar, which was their only sacrifice.


    There is no way.


    The world is barren, it can only be so.


    "First of all, before offering sacrifices, I want to thank the gods. Once I was a cancer patient. Because I was afraid of death, I wanted to join the faction of God.


    But the other party fancyed my identity and made things difficult for me in every possible way.


    So that I have been hunting and killing demons for ten years, but only one sentence in return, my faith is not pious enough.


    Ha ha... Just when I was desperate, the God of Eternity appeared.


    He was kind and generous. He didn''t ask me anything, just saying that he was sincere is enough..."


    Accompanied by Constantine''s speech.


    Countless people burst into tears...


    Because they all came here like this, countless people wept and countless people prayed.


    The degree of cohesion of faith makes Yaya feel amazing.


    Ten minutes later, the sacrifice officially began.


    The body of the angel has been turned into nourishment and absorbed by the altar.


    Yaya and Lixing nodded.


    Press your hands together to unleash the power together.


    boom.


    The sky was shining brightly, and a mysterious star field appeared.


    People looked at the strange world with excited expressions.


    This is God''s Domain.


    Accompanied by the pulling of divine power, their world flew into it, just in the blink of an eye.


    The world began to expand.


    Countless wonderful factors poured into here.


    "Now that the world has been promoted, someone else will come to bless us, we should go back!"


    Yaya said to Constantine, and then disappeared into the sky.


    At this time, the world has not yet changed over.


    Some people became shining angels under the stimulation of divine power.


    Some people awakened the power of fighting spirit under the stimulation of divine power, and some people awakened the power of magic.


    People exclaimed.


    The world has changed, after entering the God Realm.


    Everyone has a strange power.


    Constantine''s gaze fell on heaven, and the city of light slowly grew larger, and finally disappeared from his eyes.


    In a moment, a beam of light flew.


    That was the former Gabriel angel.


    The other party looked at him, 1.5 smiled and said: "The priest Constantine, who is sincere and loyal to the religion, has now bestowed the identity of the four-star divine envoy.


    Choose one of the three powers of the gods.


    A seven-star artifact.


    Give a sacred beast. "


    "Thank God for the gift!"


    Constantine knelt on the ground, thanking God for his grace.


    Suddenly, three groups of flames appeared in front of him.


    One is the law of life, the other is the law of hell, and the last is the law of fire.


    Constantine thought for a while and said, "I choose the law of hell!"


    "you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    Constantine strengthened his conviction and grabbed it towards the black flame.


    Then a ghost crystal was born in his body.


    The law of the underworld, part of the sub-run is controlled by him, although there is only a trace.


    But it made Constantine''s power directly break through to the **** level. .


    Chapter 469 Obtained hundreds of light magic arts, the world of God of War fell into darkness!


    His idea is very simple.


    Although ordinary, although his own world is barren.

 Chapter 547：

    But wherever I am needed, I will go wherever I am.


    The pious Constantine is actually the most reliable person.


    He is also a believer whom Liu Che admires very much.


    In the eternal temple at this time.


    Liu Che is receiving information from the system.


    "Ding...your believer Constantine opened the sacrifice. You obtained the body of an angel. By analysing and triggering a thousand-fold multiplier, you obtained the Light Element Divine Art---Holy Light Shield."


    "Ding... Your believer Constantine opened the sacrifice. You obtained an angel''s corpse. By analysing and triggering a thousand-fold increase, you obtained the Light Element Divine Art---Angel Wings."


    "Ding...your believer Constantine opened the sacrifice. You obtained the corpse of an angel. By analyzing and triggering the tens of thousands of times increase, you obtained the Light Element Divine Art-Gan Lin Guang Yu."


    "Ding... Your believer Constantine opened the sacrifice. You obtained the body of an angel. By analyzing and triggering a 100,000-fold increase, you obtained the Light Element Divine Art---sacred hymn."


    "Ding...your believer Constantine opened the sacrifice. You 29 got the body of an angel. By analyzing and touching a million times multiplier, you got the Light Element Divine Art---Sacred Incarnation."


    ...


    Most of the follow-up are such skills.


    Most of Liu Che was useless, just handed over to Robin, let her classify, and then placed it in the 33rd Heavenly Tower.


    For example, the swordsmanship and swordsmanship that he once collected.


    Naturally useless to him.


    But for believers, these are treasures.


    For example, Sauron relied on his own efforts to obtain a demigod sword and comprehend the aura of the **** sword formation.


    Now he rushed forward.


    Even many characters are not his opponents.


    It is estimated that if it weren''t for the killing pill, this guy would have almost half the strength of a big dog.


    Yaya and Lixing knelt at his feet at this time, their hair being rubbed.


    The two girls are as cute as kittens.


    "You worked hard this time."


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard...it''s too late for us to be happy to share some things for the gods."


    "that is."


    The two girls are both smart, and have been distressed by Liu Che for a long time.


    How tired it would be for a **** to control so many worlds.


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the door, and Liu Che didn''t need to look to know that it was Ling Yue Xian Ji and Yao Ji who came.


    "God, the preparations for the current pilgrimage are ready, and all the gifts are arranged. Do you need to summon everyone?"


    The meeting this month has not yet started.


    Because every year Liu Che would give his goddess a gift.


    Although it is not valuable, it represents his heart.


    This time it was the Dachao meeting.


    Liu Che nodded and smiled: "Go, let them relax, don''t always work so hard."


    "Yes."


    The two women turned around and went out busy.


    And Guoguo is on the streamer seat next to him, eating candied fruit.


    After receiving the call of the gods.


    The God''s Domain began to be filled with joy, and even areas such as the Affliction Giant Tree would cease all business.


    To the gods and goddess to offer their own exhortations.


    The hardworking goddesses are busy everywhere, and believers can only offer their own blessings.


    I hope that the goddess I believe in can be happy with the gods for a long time.


    Within the fairy world.


    Yang Chan looked at the message on the back of his hand, stood up and said to his parents and second brother: "I should go now. I''ve been out for a long time this time. It''s time to go back."


    "Go, sister."


    Yang Jian gave her a thumbs up, but it drew the eyes of the Third Mother.


    She murmured with a small mouth: "You, the boss is not too young, even if you look down on people in the fairy world, at least find me a sister-in-law. God does not forbid believers to marry."


    "Go go go...you girl, hurry up. Just stop talking and preaching to me..."


    Yang Jian''s face blushed, and he quickly started to rush.


    In fact, he does have a favorite woman.


    The other party is very ordinary.


    Since he was the **** of Erlang, the other party has served as a blessing in Erlang Temple.


    Gradually grew old.


    At that time, Erlang Shen Yang Jian was obstructed by Tianjo, and his father''s revenge was not reported.


    It has been delayed.


    Until suddenly looking back, that temple blessing was old, and the lonely family returned to their hometown.


    In the end, he was found and bestowed the magic.


    This continued the fate between the two.


    To say that there is no love, even Yang Jian does not believe it.


    The gathering of goddesses this time can be described as a hundred flowers contending for beauty.


    There will be divine leadership in every divine system, but most of them stay with the goddess of their own world and exchange experiences with each other.


    Even some pretty things.


    Then there are anecdotes from the God Realm.


    Guoguo looked at so many goddesses and couldn''t help but open her mouth wide.


    "God, your goddess are so many..."


    Liu Che said with a black line: "Otherwise, you think I alone can manage the God Realm. Go and sit down. The strongest goddess, you actually sit on my lap like a child."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Guoguo immediately flapped her wings and landed on the grass next to her.


    Then the banquet officially began.


    It looks like a woman who has just received the grace of God, this time the arrangement is farther away, and it looks like Feng Qingxue, and Uozhihuaree and other goddesses.


    It''s near Liu Che.


    Beside God.


    After all, the status of being a **** is even higher.


    For example, Orihime Inoue, etc. are constantly looking at the gods.


    Enthusiastic and bold.


    The grand banquet became hot with music and dance.


    Every goddess will express herself to the extreme.


    For example, painting, such as dancing 110, hoping to gain more attention from the gods.


    Sister Kurosaki Wandering, looking at the high gods, couldn''t help but sigh: "The gods are so great, let''s go to barbecue."


    "Well, that''s what I said."


    They don''t have the heart to fight for favor.


    It''s not like Ilia and Yue''er.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of dancing early, he surrounded Liu Che.


    Accompanied by singing and dancing, to win his favor.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    In the end, this lively dance party did not end until dawn.


    Uozhihuareel and Matsumoto Ranju looked at the sign of Linxing in their hands, their small faces were red.


    I didn''t expect the opportunity to come so quickly.


    Before leaving, Liu Ning said with a smile: "The opportunity is here for you, so you must seize it, and Xiaoxue...you too."


    She gave the girls a five-day holiday.


    After five days, he will return to the world of **** no matter what.


    Feng Qingxue lowered her head and dared not speak.


    I almost fainted with shame.


    ------------------------


    At this time, a fatal thing happened in the world of Olympus.


    Even the three goddesses of destiny didn''t expect it.


    The sun that would sink only a few years later.


    Suddenly he was dragged into the Hades by Atlas!


    The world plunged into darkness all at once. .


    Chapter 470 The demise of the Olympus gods, the speechless Athena!


    The giant Atlas used the chains of the underworld to imprison Helios, the **** of the sun.


    Because the sun suddenly fell.


    The world naturally ushered in darkness.


    The gods and other creatures fell into a deep sleep one after another, and even the three weird goddesses of destiny could not resist this force from the rules.


    "Why does the world advance? This shouldn''t be the case!"


    "No... I saw an unstoppable nightmare, everything will end, it can''t be like this..."


    "Something more terrifying than the darkness is happening. I can''t see who helped Atlas. The timeline is flustered..."


    Accompanied by the whispers of the three goddesses.


    The divine artifact in their hands gradually collapsed.


    Weapons born out of fate cannot be used again when facing fate.


    Unless everything goes back to square one.


    But this is an unimaginable catastrophe for the three goddesses of fate!


    The darkness is spreading fast.


    Even Zeus could not resist the power of the Sandman.


    Countless gods closed their eyes, only one goddess is still awakening, she is the goddess of wisdom Athena.


    She has the power of hope.


    It is the power that can fight against the Sandman, but this power has been put into Pandora''s Box.


    Therefore, she does not support her random actions.


    But it is possible for God to descend and observe everything in the outside world.


    Athena tried to find the source of the power against the Sandman, and to find out the problem, but she didn''t think she just opened her vision.

 Chapter 548：

    A group of soldiers in animal skins rushed towards Mount Olympus under the leadership of a big bald head.


    "No...what the **** is going on? That''s a Spartan...and the leader is the Kratos!!!


    I understand, he is a terrifying mortal who can kill Zeus and destroy the gods.


    But why are his men not afraid of the power of the Sandman? ? "


    Athena was lost in thought.


    But Kratos''s bright brain door was very dazzling in the dark.


    "Guys, be faster, otherwise the world will collapse and we won''t be able to deal with God."


    "Oh!!!"


    "Rush up and destroy everything..."


    The speed of Kratos and others was so fast that even Athena couldn''t understand why they suddenly appeared on Olympus.


    Could it be that they had planned for a long time?


    Thinking of this, Athena just felt cold all over her body.


    It takes less than half an hour.


    The believers of the Eternal Gods came to this mountain of gods, looking at the palaces one after another, Kratos grinned and said: "Except for the two goddesses I mentioned, all the other gods do it, not one left..."


    "Yes, Master Master!"


    The man in the black robe and cap showed a smirk, took his spear and ran towards the palace of the God of War.


    The others also scattered.


    At this time, a phantom appeared in front of Kratos.


    Athena looked at the black-robed man and exclaimed: "Fantus, it turned out to be you... Are you not a believer in Ares, the **** of war? Why..."


    Hilna Ventus looked back and sneered and said: "Yo...it turns out that our goddess of wisdom is not asleep, please...I only believe in the **** of eternity.


    What **** God of War, even mortals are afraid, can only say that he is a trash.


    Your Olympus **** system is a **** system composed of a bunch of wastes. Now this world will be occupied by believers of our eternal god. "


    The voice fell.


    A torrent of thunder and lightning appeared around him.


    The mighty power made Athena amazed.


    Boom.


    There was a thunder.


    Backtooth has already flown out.


    Then the temple of the **** of war collapsed directly, and Athena soon felt a flash of majestic thunder and lightning.


    There was a scream in the sky.


    Ares, the **** of war, fell.


    This is the first Lord God to die, and others have revealed their visions and launched an impact on the Olympus God System!


    Venus, the goddess of beauty, this **** was beaten to pieces directly.


    The craftsman **** died under the strong ice.


    Athena collapsed, she knelt on the ground and begged the fierce big bald head in front of her not to destroy the Olympus **** system.


    As a result, Kratos said coldly: "You think I will listen to you, the weak don''t even have the right to choose death, idiot..."


    Although I haven''t seen my original destiny in the long river of time.


    But the scene of the gods playing with humans had already been imprinted in his heart.


    The daughter was teased to death by them.


    How could this let him let go of the Olympus God System?


    This sacred mountain continues to collapse.


    The fall of each temple represents the death of the gods in it.


    Sometimes they even found in the temple that a certain goddess had written a love letter to a male **** who was unexpected to her husband.


    It is indeed the Olympus **** system.


    It''s really disgusting.


    As the followers of the Eternal Church march forward, Kratos also comes to the front of the Temple of Zeus.


    It is located at the end of the sacred mountain of Olympus.


    It is also the highest place.


    The lightning factor is constantly bombarding here.


    Although Zeus fell asleep.


    But his power is preventing strangers from approaching.


    Kratos sneered, condensed his power in his hands, and punched into the sky.


    All the thunderclouds were shattered at once.


    "¡§"A mere thunder and lightning will also tease mortals. How to persuade a beast away..."


    Soon he came to Zeus.


    The other party is wearing gorgeous clothes.


    The thunder and lightning on his body kept beating.


    At this time, Kratos said to the people around him: "Now the power of the Sandman erodes the rules of the world, so the fall of the Olympus gods did not have a large impact on the world.


    After we killed these gods, we went to the Hades and killed Hades and his wife together. "


    "Yes, Master Master!"


    The believer communicated the order.


    The carriage to the underworld is being transported over.


    It is the carriage of the sun god.


    Although it is very small, it is not difficult for the believers of the space theology within the sect. It can accommodate thousands of people just by remodeling it.


    Kratos turned to look at Zeus, and smashed the opponent''s head with a punch.


    Up to two hours.


    In the Olympus **** system, 80% of the gods all died.


    Poseidon, the **** of the sea, happened to be back today.


    So, died in their hands.


    Two female believers covered their faces, one holding Pandora, the fainted goddess of doom, and the other holding weak Athena.


    "You killed my father, I won''t let you go, Kratos..."


    "Then when you killed my daughter, did you think about today? You are aloof, but have you ever considered teasing mortals.


    It will also provoke the anger of others.


    The actions of the false gods in Olympus have already aroused anger and resentment, but sentient beings have no power to resist. "


    Athena was speechless. .


    Chapter 471 After entering the underworld and breaking the underworld, the death of the giant Atlas!


    Kratos was telling the truth.


    It was no one else who killed her daughter before.


    It is the **** of war Ares, Hades, the sea king Poseidon, the sun **** Helios, the moon and hunting goddess Artemis, and the **** Hermes.


    If it weren''t for them, Kratos'' hometown would not encounter the plague.


    Killing such a person for his own sake.


    Really claiming a **** in vain! ! !


    Kratos looked at Athena, saw that the other party bowed his head in silence, and said again: "Watching how our God cares for believers.


    God gave me strength, gave me the power to break my dreams.


    And you will only tease me. "


    The believer next to him said: "I was born a lame man, but I believed in many gods and didn''t change my situation.


    But if you don¡¯t believe in you, disasters will come.


    Such a **** can only provoke ridicule from others! "


    "Yes, I am a believer in God of War. Before being subdued by the boss of Kratos, I had always been firm in my faith.


    But when I looked at the ugly attitude of God of War, I understood a truth.


    The gods of this world are nothing more than beasts who wantonly squander their own power, inferior to humans...


    They are savage, they are absurd, they have no reason..."


    Every word hit Athena''s heart, even if she wanted to refute, she didn''t have a foothold.


    Because they 113 did just that.


    Like the strongest **** Zeus, after defeating the Titans, the only thing he did was to maintain his rule.


    Human beings love to die and die.


    Even fire has never been given to humans.


    In the end, Athena was planted with a seal by the divine envoy, and was taken to the headquarters of the divine cult together with Pandora, which is the home island of Kratos.


    As for Kratos and others, they are preparing to battle the land of the underworld.


    But this chariot could not carry so many people, and the remaining half of the people were directed by Kratos to go to the island of destiny.


    Capture the three goddesses of destiny back.


    "You have to be fast, we may be able to kill giants in the underworld in just one day!"


    "Don''t worry, Master Master...We will travel to the Island of Destiny as quickly as possible."


    "That''s good, let''s go!"


    Kratos drove the carriage into the Hades!


    At this time, the Hades was very quiet.


    Persephone said to Oaks, "Your strategy is really good. I didn''t expect to let the earth collapse, so that Atlas could pull the sun **** down in advance."


    "Yes, Master Ming! I didn''t expect you to trust me so much..."


    Oakes said gloomily.


    However, Persephone was still immersed in his plan after the dying, and the plan to destroy the Olympus gods was about to be realized.


    How does this make her unhappy?


    Hearing what Oakes said, Minghou looked back and smiled: "Your mother is dead. If you want to recognize me as a mother, I will naturally believe you, and you hate the mortal named Kratos.


    Just use him to kill the gods, and I will let you kill Kratos... he is a good tool. "


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid!"


    A touch of magic appeared in Oaks'' palm.


    Suddenly pierced into Persephone''s body.


    This power was unimaginable, so powerful that Persephone didn''t even react and died.


    But she is the queen of darkness.


    The soul still wanders here after death.


    Persephone looked at Oakes angrily, and said angrily: "You dare to kill me, you bastard..."

 Chapter 549：

    "I don''t recognize an idiot as a mother. For a stupid woman like you, when counting others, have you ever thought that I was counting you..."


    Oaks magical bows and arrows directly imprisoned Persephone''s soul.


    Atlas, who was digging the ground, was directly shocked.


    Is your ally all over?


    By the way, didn¡¯t you just agree with each other before, and became mothers and children with each other?


    What exactly is going on.


    The Titans'' brains were not very useful, and when Atlas was about to ask for help, a group of people suddenly descended from the sky.


    "Grass, the boss of Oaks has caught Persephone..."


    "Gan, let''s kill this giant."


    "Go, brothers..."


    In a moment, Atlas also fell.


    Kratos walked out from the depths of the underworld with the souls of his wife and daughter at this time.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Kratos asked, "Does Hades need to solve it?"


    "Of course, I have to go personally... I am going to become the new **** of the underworld, do you think it''s okay?"


    "If you want to, you can be any native god, brother..."


    Oaks smiled, turned around and disappeared in place.


    If Hades is not killed, the opponent can use his divine power to create disasters, and all Olympus gods will be destroyed.


    This is their plan.


    Surrender can avoid death, but they don''t want to be captured.


    "Father, can we go now?"


    "Yeah. It''s okay..."


    At this time, the giant Atlas had already been killed, and the sun **** imprisoned by him shivered with fright as they watched their frenzied act of killing gods.


    "My lord, I am willing to surrender, can you not kill me?"


    "I''m sorry, we don''t need captives!"


    A female warrior walked out of the crowd and hacked him to death with an axe.


    The so-called sun god.


    This world doesn''t need it at all, as long as someone pilots the Sun Battlefield.


    For example, she can.


    A priest with fragments of the law of fire.


    The plan was much more perfect than imagined. Kratos and others were in the underworld, constantly cleaning up the monsters here and Hades'' minions.


    Until the next day, they were completely finished and returned to the earth.


    Kratos''s wife said scaredly: "My dear, is it true that the gods are dead? Will the world be in chaos..."


    The dark world is chilling.


    Kratos shook his head and said: "As long as Hurley drives the Sun Chariot out, the power of the Sandman will naturally retreat. We need to do more now."


    Before completing the gathering of believers.


    They will not relieve the power of the Sandman.


    The power of God is infinite.


    However, the native gods cannot.


    When Kratos returned to his hometown, there were three more women on the altar besides Pandora and Athena.


    They are slim and extremely revealing.


    Seeing Kratos and the others came back, the female officer hurriedly reported the situation.


    "Master chief, these three are also gods of pure yin, and they have not been defiled!"


    "Well, light the sacred fire and start the sacrifice... At the same time, let the world see the greatness of the true god!!!"


    "Yes!!"


    In the eyes of everyone, a beam of bright flames burned from the altar.


    There are many mysterious symbols inside.


    The flames rushed straight into the sky. .


    Chapter 472 The shocking Nordic gods, the arrival of Liu Che! ! !


    Hundreds of small islands, and even a small country, have ignited a sacred fire.


    The dark night sky.


    These flames are very dazzling.


    In the Hades, Ochs also ignited the altar he prepared~.


    At this time, the soul of Persephone and Hades''s body were all thrown on the altar.


    "Great God of Eternity, please accept the humble believer---Ox''s sacrifice, and descend into this disorderly world..."


    Countless voices are praying.


    Liu Che, who was far in the Eternal God Realm, smiled when he received the call from the believer.


    Kratos finally did it.


    Let me see what I have gained this time.


    He condensed his eyebrows slightly, his consciousness pierced through countless layers of space, just blinking.


    Came into the world of God of War.


    There are many native gods sleeping in this world, such as the gods of the previous Titans, Gaia, etc... and the snakes of the world, these are potential enemies of the gods.


    "But it''s all bugs..."


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and countless streams of light gathered towards him.


    The so-called Sandman screamed and turned directly into ashes.


    The sky lit up instantly.


    This light is different from the sun.


    It is the dreamy light of colored glaze.


    As the Sandman was killed, the sleeping goddesses began to wake up.


    The girl **** Pandora, lying on the altar, showed a look of astonishment and didn''t know what happened.


    Why would I lie on the ground.


    Didn¡¯t you rest in the palace before?


    And what''s the **** on your body?


    Why can''t my divine power be used! !


    "Son, don''t struggle. We all became prisoners when the sun **** was captured..."


    A familiar voice came from my ears.


    Pandora turned his head to look, and saw Athena kneeling on the ground with a strange expression.


    It stands to reason that being caught shouldn¡¯t be very angry?


    Why is she a little scared, even trembling all over.


    "Athena, the goddess of wisdom, who took us..."


    Before Pandora had finished speaking, she heard screams in her ears.


    "Who caught us?"


    "We are the goddess of destiny!!!"


    "No... what''s in the sky? This power..."


    The screaming lasted less than a second, and it fell silent.


    At this time Pandora also felt the pressure from the depths of her soul, which was different from when she met Zeus before.


    This coercion is powerful, but it is not directed at oneself.


    It is for all living beings.


    Powerful, majestic, and noble.


    Beyond everything.


    Pandora trembled all over, and slowly raised her head subconsciously, and finally she saw a shining figure standing in the sky.


    That is a man.


    It''s about the same size as an ordinary person.


    The breath that can be exuded is not what they can understand.


    At this moment, Kratos, who was kneeling in front of them, took the lead and roared: "Kratos, the pious priest, see the coming of the **** of eternity..."


    "Well, you did a great job. This time the destruction of the Olympus gods has indeed restored the balance of the world..."


    The voice was indifferent and ethereal.


    As if from eternity.


    The three goddesses of destiny became dumb directly.


    Because when they looked at the god, they saw a whole river of time from the illusion beside each other.


    Who is he?


    Is it an older god?


    The three goddesses of destiny did not dare to speculate, even they did not dare to look directly at the god.


    Liu Che looked at the sacrifices on the altar, smiled faintly, and continued: "This world is ignorant. The two generations of native gods before and after are all reckless ants.


    The former has no brains, only a huge body, and the latter still has not escaped the behavior of wild beasts.


    It deserves to die...


    In view of your efforts this time, I grant you the power of destruction, go to conquer this world, and wipe out all the native gods who disobeyed me.


    Tell them that there is a price to be paid for fooling my people! ! ! ! "


    The power of the black and red laws converged into a single crystal.


    Submerge into Kratos''s body.


    In an instant, the bald man felt the power in his body begin to flourish, and he tried to wave his arm.


    He accidentally destroyed the small island not far away.


    This power is terrifying.


    Let the goddesses of Olympus tremble.


    It is said that Zeus'' thunder is the most destructive power, but Kratos, who was given the power in front of him, has obtained a purer power of destruction.


    The law of destruction is to master the ultimate destruction.


    All defenses are not worth mentioning in front of it.


    Unless there is a law of reciprocity.


    But how does this barren world have complete laws?


    Even the sun requires manual operation.

 Chapter 550：

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    How ugly.


    In Liu Che''s blessing, Kratos''s wife and daughter were also resurrected, and at the same time they had some power.


    "Work hard, believer, I will follow you in the God Realm..."


    "Thank you for coming in your busy schedule, Kratos is ashamed of it!"


    The gods are very busy.


    In addition to showing a face on Ye Laoxie''s side recently, the rest are goddesses dealing with things.


    Everyone understands this.


    Before Liu Che''s consciousness left, he glanced at the Nordic gods.


    Then it faded and disappeared.


    This look was good, numb the scared scalp of the group of gods dominated by Odin.


    Some even fell to the throne.


    It turns out that they are proud of the gods.


    In the eyes of the creator, it was nothing more than a toy.


    If you don''t take good care of the people, sooner or later they will be destroyed just like the Olympus **** system.


    "Master Odin, we..."


    "Don''t say anything, go find the believer of the Creator, we need to contact..."


    "Yes!!!"


    If you change it to the previous one, the posture of God King Odin will definitely attract the sneers of the gods.


    But after witnessing the God of Eternity.


    The gods dared not laugh.


    Even his legs were shaking.


    Because in the look just now, they almost thought they were going to be wiped out.


    ......


    After the gods left, Kratos looked at the sun left in the sky and shouted to all the believers: "Did you see it? The gods responded to us!!!"


    "Oh!!!"


    Countless believers roared wildly.


    Kratos roared again: "Next we will fight the whole world, enslaving or destroying all the giants. If we dare to resist my god, we will kill without mercy!!!"


    "Kill kill kill!!!"


    "Kill the blasphemers!!!"


    Countless believers yelled angrily.


    Be backed by the true gods.


    They will be invincible and will not be afraid of any difficulties.


    Even if it is death, it is just returning to the world of **** and becoming a believer of God again.


    Moreover, in the propaganda of the religion.


    Master Kratos said that as long as he is meritorious to the gods, he can be reincarnated with memory.


    Didn''t you see that all the wives and daughters of the chief priest were resurrected?


    As long as you work hard, everything can be done. people.


    Chapter 473 Obtaining the Law of Destiny, Strength Improves Again! ! !


    "Ding...your believer Aux sacrificed to you the soul of Persephone, the Queen of the Netherworld, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the eight-star god-level Nether-attribute soul. Will you cleanse your memory?"


    "Clean!"


    Liu Che had no interest in this distorted heart and full of dark and depraved thoughts about Persephone.


    After all, what kind of virtue is Olympus God?


    He couldn''t understand it best.


    "Ding... the memory is cleaned and placed in the world of the underworld. It will take some time for the newly born mind to recover."


    "The current time is: thirty days."


    "Ding...your believer Oaks sacrificed the body of Hades, the **** of the underworld, and triggered a thousand-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god-level underworld beast."


    [Name]: The beast of the underworld, the beast of the underworld.


    [Attribute]: death, swallowing, decay.


    [Strength]: One star belongs to God.


    [Remarks]: Hades has already fallen, and his body cannot be maintained. At present, he has turned his body into a beast of **** by the power of the system.


    The host can inject other pure souls into it, or it can give birth to its own will.


    Never betray the host''s pet.


    The Beast of Hell is a three-headed dog with a fiery red skin.


    In fact, there are other appearances, but Liu Che thinks that Western gods are very good to be dogs.


    So from the top of the shape, I did not choose the three-headed snake, but the three-headed dog.


    In this way, the underworld beasts are also available.


    Very good, let it be used as a breeding pig in the future, it can multiply many underworld beasts.


    Next is the highlight.


    The alert tone in Liu Che''s ear kept ringing.


    "Ding... Your chief priest Kratos sacrificed to you the goddess of wisdom in the Olympus **** system, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess---¡¾Athens Na]"


    [Name]: Athena.


    [Attribute]: flame, light, unknown (the host can give a kind of power)


    [Strength]: The six stars belong to God.


    What is different from the past is that this kind of native **** can actually endow an additional law of power.


    This did not occur to him.


    "Ding... Your main priest Kratos sacrificed to you the goddess of doom in the Olympus **** system, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess---¡¾Pandora¡¿ "


    [Name]: Pandora


    [Attribute]: curse, doom, mystery, unknown


    [Strength]: Five stars belong to God.


    Although Pandora''s power is one level lower than Athena, she has one more attribute.


    And at a glance, she knew she was a goddess of darkness.


    "Ding... Your main priest Kratos sacrificed to you the three goddesses of fate in the Olympus **** system, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a lower goddess---¡¾Fate ¡¤ Bernice]"


    "Since these three goddesses are the goddesses who master the law of destiny in the world of Olympus, you will get additional fragments of the law of destiny."


    "Ding...Congratulations that your fragment of the law has been merged into the law of destiny!"


    "Ding...Congratulations on your understanding of the law of destiny. Your destiny will not be spied on, even if it is a creator-level existence, it cannot be detected."


    "Ding...Because you understand the law of destiny, in the world of God''s Domain, creatures with this law will automatically advance to the ranks."


    "Ding...Your area of ??God''s Realm has increased by 10%, and your divine power has increased by 10%."


    "Ding...Because you have the law of fate, you can observe the destiny trajectory of various creatures from now on, and you can even see his world through the fate of the group members..."


    Liu Che''s face was surprised, and he didn''t expect the power of fate to be so terrifying.


    Cover your whereabouts without saying.


    It can also affect the fate of others.


    This kind of causal skill is really outrageous! ! !


    The Dashewan cultivated in the 33rd Heavenly Tower had a breath directly breaking through the first order.


    Yang Jian who was drinking next to him was shocked.


    "I rely on... how can you break through drinking?"


    "No... this is not my power, God''s power becomes stronger, and I become passively stronger!!!"


    Da She Maru has experienced many such things a long time ago.


    It''s just that before that, others have improved their strength.


    And now it''s my turn.


    He thinks that there must be many people now, and it''s only right that they have improved their strength.


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    The new goddess such as the Brahma Goddess looked at the sky with another rule, and suddenly couldn''t help but marvel.


    "The power of the gods has become stronger again, this is... the breath of destiny and cause and effect!"


    "Yes, I just broke through, I didn''t expect it to be so simple..."


    The speaker is Ye Rou...


    She also studied the cause and effect system. She thought she would be closed for half a year to break through, but she didn''t expect to break through like this.


    It''s really unexpected.


    But now the rewards will follow.


    In addition to the goddess, among the sacrifices are some **** artifacts, such as the scepter of Zeus.


    Chariot of the Sun.


    Liu Che didn''t look up to these things, and he threw them directly into the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda, and temporarily served as a prize.


    After all, their followers will have to fight the world in the future.


    No matter how you work for yourself, you have to reward them.


    -----------------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Kratos: "Hello everyone, I think everyone has seen it? Hey... I have completed the first stage of sacrifice, and all the waste of Olympus is dried up!"


    Ding... Kratos uploaded a photo.


    Ding... Kratos uploaded a video.


    The former is his masterpiece of arranging the heads of the Olympus gods in a row on the altar, and the latter is a video of the sacrifice.


    After all, it''s the old rules.


    He didn''t dare to sabotage at will.


    After the sacrifice, the video was uploaded naturally.


    Mysterious Reaper: "I rely on... it''s only a few days now, you are so fierce!!! The skull is broken... cowhide!"


    Tanjiro: "I feel like I will have another big brother in the future. It''s 1.5 fast!"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "...I feel that Kahn must like to learn from Kratos. I guess he will calm down after one time."


    Kahn is a fighting freak.


    Kratos is also a fighting freak.


    The two men fight, how interesting is it.


    It is simply a violent aesthetic.

 Chapter 551：

    Kratos: "Everyone helped me for nothing. In fact, I didn''t do anything at all. I just arranged for you to do it.


    However, now I have the power of destruction, and the Nordic gods need to calm down. It will take a while to drink with everyone..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Seize the opportunity and kill with one blow. This is the real man. Some people in our group think too much.


    That''s why the world is too slow to conquer. Look at his brother Kratos, this is a real man! ".


    Chapter 474 For the goddess, power is not the most favored, but the mind is! ! !


    Fahai was talking about Serena and others.


    The speed is a bit slow, and the wrist is not high enough.


    As a result, the progress of the world is extremely slow.


    On the other hand, Kratos relies on war and faith, and the speed is the same as that of a rocket.


    In fact, it cannot be generalized, after all, every world is different.


    However, Kratos'' fierceness shocked several people.


    For example, Ikogen Hall.


    After seeing God being killed and Kratos killing God, this guy started to feel that he was really a pile of **** before.


    On the contrary, supreme treasure became envious of sour lemon.


    Supreme treasure: "I rely on...Why don''t our world have such a convenient thing as Sandman? If there is, I can kill all three realms."


    Toban University: "Don''t be envious, it''s useless to be envious for a long time, only for your own world, hard work is right."


    Mysterious Reaper: "I don''t envy it. After all, my business has been finalized. Now that Old Man Yamamoto is forced away by me, the power of the gods is growing every day, hehe..."


    Courageously: "I think there is nothing I can do to envy, I can only strengthen the training of soldiers, and then conquer other countries while preaching." 29


    Queen of the Vampire: "My last territory is about to be completed, Wuhu..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "There is nothing to envy for a widow, but I really admire Mr. Kratos for his bravery!"


    An unknown man: "Oh...I am envious. Recently, I was beaten by a goddess and lay in a hospital bed for three days before getting up, tears..."


    Ninja scientist: "I seem to have seen a familiar scene! Let¡¯s talk about what happened..."


    As the same fat and thin guy by the goddess.


    Da She Maru really found a confidant.


    And the other party''s character seems to be quite insidious as the goddess said.


    In short, it is in line with his taste.


    Ö»°®Ç®µÄºüÀ꣺¡°Õâ¸öÎÊÌâÎÒ¿ÉÒԻشðÄ㣬Ëû¿Ï¶¨Êǽ«ÀòÀòË¿»½ÐÑÁË£¬È»ºó±»ÅÖ×ᣬ¿´À´ÕâС¹ÃÄïÐÄÐÔ²»´í£¬ÎÒ»¹ÒÔΪíÖÔ´ÌûᱻɱÄØ...¡±


    An unknown man: "Ahem... Just as Goddess Tushan Yaya said above, after I passed the divine method to Ayanami, I was beaten into a pig''s head."


    Ding... an unknown man uploaded a photo.


    Tanjiro: "I''m... I thought you were exaggerating, but the result was the same as Brother Snake. The mother who was beaten no longer knew him."


    Li Er: "It is very characteristic. It is conservatively estimated that the ribs were all broken...Three days of recovery is still very good. After Da She Wan was beaten and flattened, she was directly tied to Wan She and crushed for three days. Let him go."


    Judicial God: "...Which goddess is this... so powerful?"


    He wanted to say something strange.


    But after thinking about it, his sister is also serving in the Temple of Eternity.


    It''s better to accumulate some virtue.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Of course it is Tsunade Sister, but with her majestic mind, she can win the favor of the gods..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Hey... Sister Solanum is envious too."


    Xun''er: "What do you envy? Sister Longkui can envy others... Is there anything special about the other party."


    At this time, Xun''er didn''t ascend to the temple, and the concept was different.


    There was no reaction for a while.


    Tosaka University: "That''s it. You can see Tsunade''s figure by looking at the video of that guy on Oshemaru."


    five minutes later.


    Xun''er: "...I feel inferior, and there is still a woman with this figure. Did she grow up eating papaya..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "...I''m also jealous, is there any reason for this."


    The group is always so lively.


    However, some ordinary priests practiced madly in the 33rd Heavenly Tower.


    For example, Murong Fu and others.


    Born in the ordinary, but the heart is high in the sky.


    Every day I am pondering my own shortcomings and where I can improve.


    ----------------


    At this time, in front of Ziwei Palace.


    Several newly promoted goddesses came here.


    Although in their own world, Athena and other goddesses are very arrogant, and can even act recklessly.


    But after truly ascending to the God Realm.


    But one by one lowered their heads.


    As ordinary as a mortal.


    Near Athena and Pandora, there are the three goddesses of destiny kneeling on the ground.


    Because the divinity is connected.


    They can merge into one, or they can be divided into three sisters.


    So the system at that time, judgment is the power of fusion.


    But now that they are separated, their strength has declined a bit.


    The five goddesses knelt at the same time, but did not even dare to lift their heads, Athena even shivered.


    The pressure from above is too great.


    Although his gaze did not carry anger, it was even more terrifying than anger.


    After a while, Liu Che said: "The reason you are afraid is because you understand the mistakes you have made, right?"


    "Yes, great god."


    Athena responded softly, still not daring to look up.


    What Kratos said to her is vivid.


    Even if her father was killed, she still did not dare to complain. Facing the creator who ruled the world before her, she knew the reason why the Olympus **** system would be destroyed.


    It''s completely self-blame.


    Human beings and even other creatures are all believers of God, and all of God''s people.


    The other party did not have any fault.


    And these native gods who were born in response to their fate not only failed to manage them well, they also arbitrarily killed them.


    This is sin!


    "It''s good if you know your mistakes. From now on, you will help me manage the world and pay for my 113 sins. It is not easy to keep your heart..."


    Liu Che didn''t forgive them, just a small punishment and a big admonishment.


    Although there is no real punishment.


    But they will inevitably dare not slacken their efforts in the future, and they will work hard to complete whatever tasks they deliver.


    At this time, Pandora did not stand up with the other goddesses, but continued to kneel on the ground.


    She said timidly: "My Lord of Eternity, I was the goddess of doom before, and now I feel that the power of darkness in my body is getting stronger and stronger. I...I''m scared...maybe..."


    Pandora wanted the gods to seal this power.


    As a result, Li Xing sneered next to him.


    "What a lovely little sister, don''t you understand that in the eyes of the gods, there is no difference between darkness and light?"


    "what?"


    "Don''t speculate about the power of God from the perspective of a mortal. The so-called light and darkness, curse and doom, are just a kind of power..."


    The speaker was Ye Rou.


    The others also showed kind smiles to Pandora.


    Among them, Tiamat smiled even more: "I am a **** who returns to the truth in my own world. Can your darkness be stronger than me?"


    Don''t be afraid of the darkness, look straight at yourself, and have a spirit in your heart. "


    The so-called power is just a tool, not just a lie. .


    Chapter 475 Princess Iron Fan is still pure Yin body, Zhi Zun Bao smiled! ! !


    Pandora finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    She is different from Athena.


    Born because of the power of Pandora''s Box, he was afraid of Zeus, so he was imprisoned in the maze.


    Now released.


    Instead, she was full of joy.


    Pandora at this time, because of the divine power washing, faded away from the original dull skin.


    The whole person is like a happy girl.


    Purple fringed long skirt.


    Coupled with short purple hair, it is like a dreamlike existence.


    Not inferior to Athena.


    Liu Che originally thought that according to the style of the gods of war, these goddess guilds were very ugly, but only when they really met did they know.


    The style of painting in the game is a game.


    Does not represent the world of God of War.


    Like Athena is a typical Western woman.


    The hair is slightly curled.


    The eyes are icy blue and deep.


    And the three goddesses of destiny belonged to the side of the mature woman, so the figure and temperament naturally needless to say.


    Then Athena and Pandora and other five women immediately went to find their own palace, and they had to be familiar with the environment and their duties.


    Liu Che turned and returned to the palace.


    Yan Ling Ji and Xue Nu have been waiting for him for a long time.


    "God, have you finished processing things?"


    The Snow Girl who had just finished bathing greeted her with a quick walk, and Yan Ling Ji was not to be outdone.


    The temperament of the two is exactly the opposite.


    One ice and one fire.


    Divine power attributes are naturally different.


    Today it was their turn, but when they encountered Kratos sacrifice, it was delayed for a while.


    Liu Che embraced the waists of the two of them, walked inward, and said with a smile: "It''s just a small matter, how''s your cultivation done recently?"


    Yan Lingji whispered: "The laws of the fire system are broad and profound. For the time being, I''m still a little bit short of being able to be promoted to the gods..."


    "I''m worse."

 Chapter 552：

    Xue Nu said a little shyly.


    The time for them to come is still short, although they all have their own laws and bonuses.


    But the cultivation speed is still slower.


    This is still the help of other sisters, otherwise it would be the strength of the Eight-Star Goddess.


    Liu Che nodded, knowing that they were really working hard.


    Otherwise, Shenwu would not arrange for them to come.


    "Let me give you some pointers this time, it should be a little bit worse...¡¨."


    --------------------


    At this time, in the world of Supreme Treasure.


    Wuyue Mountain has been accompanied by the passage of time, and there have been no more accidents, which also let the Tathagata and the others breathe a sigh of relief.


    They believe that the episode that appeared before should be a certain great **** passing by.


    There was a bad breath in my heart.


    It just so happened that these idiots ran into it.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t delay your westbound plan.


    Zhi Zun Bao was lying on the **** with grass clippings in his mouth, seeming to be harmless to humans and animals, but in fact his soul had already found the Bull Demon King.


    This old man is really not a thing.


    In the past, he kept talking about his brother, but he was reincarnated in reincarnation, but he sent someone to monitor him.


    "Huh... this time I will completely destroy you!"


    Zhi Zun Bao showed a strange expression, transformed into the little brother of the Bull Demon King, and handed him the cursed wine.


    The younger brother next to him asked: "Majesty, when will the monk Tang come? There is no news from the younger brother on the front line..."


    "Hmph, what''s the hurry, the day hasn''t come yet."


    The Bull Demon drank the wine unpreparedly.


    Then he looked at the little brother and asked, "How about my wife?"


    "King Kai, there is no movement for the time being..."


    "That''s good, this lady will trouble me except for bad things!"


    Hearing that Princess Iron Fan did not move, the Bull Demon breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he didn''t even know that the news had reached the ears of Zhi Zun Bao.


    He is a thief in this life. After practicing the Divine Law, his true spirit is incomplete.


    So the memory cannot be fully restored.


    However, there are still some memory fragments in my mind.


    Princess Tiefan''s appearance is very good, if you flicker, it is also good to sacrifice her.


    Thinking of the pretty iron fan princess, Zhi Zun Bao smiled in his heart.


    Pretending to alternate positions with others, he finally left.


    At this time, Princess Iron Fan was naturally in her cave mansion.


    The supreme treasure''s primordial spirit was extremely fast and came here in a short while.


    Sure enough, Princess Iron Fan was wearing an aqua-green dress, standing at the entrance of the cave and sighing.


    "That dead cow knows that he is outside all day long. Although I am a Raksha style, I am a husband and wife, although I can''t share the same bed.


    But without the strength of my Raksha clan, how can you cultivate to your current strength?


    Alas... the monkey is also dead, it''s really fateful..."


    Supreme treasure was taken aback when he heard the words.


    He thought that Princess Iron Fan was no longer pure Yin.


    After all, it''s been five hundred years, how could that old-fashioned bull devil be able to bear it anymore.


    However, think carefully.


    It''s really weird.


    This iron fan princess is as beautiful as a flower, and has the strength of a fairy.


    But even so.


    The Bull Demon didn''t like her, but was a little afraid of Princess Iron Fan.


    It turned out to be so.


    Zhi Zun Bao was overjoyed, this time I was lucky.


    Princess Iron Fan has the power of the Rakshasa to protect her body, and the Bull Demon King can''t get close at all.


    Such a wonderful offering.


    It''s amazing.


    "¡§"If I didn''t come, I would really miss it..."


    Zhi Zun Bao was ruthless in his heart.


    Put your hands together and start to activate the magical technique.


    He is the most vicious person who treats friends with love and righteousness, but he is merciless toward enemies.


    Therefore, the deity chosen by Supreme Treasure is the secret deity.


    It can not only curse, but also create illusions.


    You can also use powerful hypnosis techniques.


    With the completion of the magic, a beam of light fell on the self-pity Princess Iron Fan.


    Shoo.


    Princess Iron Fan only felt that her eyes were dark, and she planted on the ground.


    Supreme Treasure hurriedly used Divine Art Summoning to envelop it with the breeze.


    He searched in the cave, and finally found a gourd for storage.


    "This is fine, otherwise it''s not safe to put her outside..."


    Zhi Zun Bao used divine power to transform the formation, put Princess Iron Fan into it, turned and turned into a clear breeze and flew towards Wuyue Mountain.


    ......


    At this time, there are thousands of miles away from Wuyue Mountain.


    A beautiful and beautiful woman, thinking about her life, got up and rode towards the land of fate.


    She didn''t know that there was a fairy mark on top of her head.


    I didn''t know it was a scene.


    Soon after she left, Bai Jingjing, who was a junior, also followed.


    ......


    And in the belly of Wuyue Mountain.


    Some monsters controlled by bandits are building altars and digging in the midday.


    They are all very small monsters.


    Coupled with the nearby surveillance, they were all controlled by the second master and others.


    Naturally, they turned a blind eye to these things.


    "How is the progress of the altar now?"


    After the soul of the soul came back, the supreme treasure asked towards his subordinates.


    The blind man smiled and said, "It will be finished in two days, but we still need to polish the details for one day."


    Three days?


    Enough time! .


    Chapter 476 Shocking rumors, the Tathagata is stunned, I am Xiaoyao Xian?


    The next day.


    A message spread across the Three Realms.


    [Tang Sanzang''s reincarnation is about to appear in Wuyue Mountain, if anyone can eat him, he can immediately become a Xiaoyao Immortal. ¡¿


    What is Xiaoyao Xian?


    That is a kind of immortal who is not in the Three Realms, nor in the Five Elements.


    There are also rumors.


    [Tang Sanzang didn''t die because of Monkey King, but because of the conspiracy that Guanyin wanted his colorful gold pill. ¡¿


    Of course no one believes this statement.


    However, anyone who sees it will laugh.


    However, the third argument is truly shocking.


    [Tang Sanzang is the reincarnation of an ancient great god, who wants to retake the ancient road to ascend to heaven and achieve the highest happiness. ¡¿


    What is the Ancient Ascension Road?


    Many immortals do not understand, and many monsters do not understand.


    But after someone checked it, he finally got a clue in an ancient mountain range.


    The so-called ancient way of ascension.


    It is the road that the Tathagata has traveled before becoming enlightened, starting from the east to the spiritual mountain in the west.


    It is now the western sky.


    This is the oldest road. Anyone with great merit will become the next Happy Immortal after walking.


    "Fuck, does Tang Sanzang still have such a cowhide?"


    "Who said no? There is a lot of trouble now. A brother went to Wuyue Mountain to inquire about the news, but was killed by the heavenly soldiers!!"


    "Hehe. 117.. It''s really interesting. I said why the Bull Demon Kings gathered there, I was thinking about this."


    "Hehe, let''s take action, the chief, we can''t let them find Tang Sanzang''s reincarnation."


    "That''s right... it''s time to go."


    A golden-winged roc in the cave showed a ferocious smile and gave his order.


    One hundred thousand demon soldiers gathered in Wuyue Mountain.


    Then came other powerful monsters.


    After getting the news in the heavenly court.


    The Jade Emperor was also in deep thought. Is there really an ancient way to heaven?


    But why doesn''t he know?


    "Clairvoyance, how did this news come?"


    "Return to your Majesty, this is from an unknown mountain. A group of monsters broke in silently. Later, the light flashed inside and a stone monument appeared..."


    "I see..."


    "And Your Majesty, this stone tablet has been taken away by Guanyin Bodhisattva."


    "what?"


    The Jade Emperor was frightened and angry.


    Not long ago, he asked Venerable Kassapa about this legend.

 Chapter 553：

    The other party said it was a prank by some people.


    But can pranks become like this?


    "Come on, follow me to Lingshan to ask what the situation is like this Tathagata!"


    "Yes."


    "By the way, what will your Majesty do with this round?"


    "Go to the **** game, I''m still being played in the dark, let''s go..."


    The Jade Emperor doesn''t care about what is going wrong now.


    What does the reincarnation of Monkey King have to do with him?


    He just wanted to figure out what secrets the stele concealed.


    ......


    At this time in Wuyue Mountain.


    The bandits of the original Supreme Treasure are now hiding in the mountainside and drinking, sitting and watching the monsters grouped together outside.


    "Boss, I really admire you, this method can still be thought of."


    "Hey, it''s called fishing in troubled waters. You all learn a little bit. By the way... it doesn''t matter if you watch the show, pay attention to watch out for some monsters at night, I want to be a man."


    "Yes, don''t worry, boss!"


    The second master, the blind and others smiled gloomily.


    Naturally, all these things were released by the Bodhi Patriarch.


    True or false.


    False and true.


    Often fools people the most.


    If you deal directly with Heavenly Court and Lingshan, you only need to sacrifice.


    But supreme treasure remembered Aizen''s strategy of playing with Captain Yamamoto, and he began to have bad water in his heart.


    He wants to make the water more muddy.


    It''s just that Supreme Treasure didn''t expect that it was just a lie that could attract so many monsters.


    At this time, they were hiding in Wuyue Mountain.


    Protected by the glow of the gods, naturally you are not afraid of being seen.


    Shen Wen, Shen Zhen.


    It was passed to him by the big guys in the group.


    As for the story, the guy Ye Laohei is now compiling it.


    As for why Guanyin is so fascinated by the stele, it is because the lower half of the stele is inscribed with words that do not belong to this world.


    Let alone Guanyin.


    Even the Tathagata must be obsessed.


    Just attach a trace of supernatural power.


    In the eyes of this group of indigenous people.


    This is a treasure from ancient times.


    "Now that the first stage is successful, we are about to start the second stage, let the world become more chaotic..."


    Zhi Zun Bao looked at the mess outside with a grinning smile.


    The religion is short of a lot of manpower.


    ......


    In Lingshan.


    Tathagata Buddha and other Buddhist masters frowned when they looked at the lines on the stele.


    Let''s say it is a ghost drawing symbol.


    But the aura contained above is too mysterious.


    More esoteric than the power they perceive.


    But if it was written, none of them present could understand it.


    At this time, Venerable Kassapa raised his head, looked at the Tathagata and asked: "My Buddha, did you really take the road to heaven?"


    "Naughty, when have I walked this road? I just wanted Jin Chanzi to come here because I wanted this monkey to be obedient."


    Tathagata naturally does not admit it, after all, he has never done such a thing.


    But Guanyin frowned and said, "Since I haven''t done it before, can the text on this be engraved by later generations?"


    This statement came out.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yes, it can be engraved on it.


    Tathagata also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, maybe someone with great supernatural powers came to tease himself.


    He stretched out his finger and wanted to leave a word on it.


    As a result, powerful energy burst out from the stele.


    He actually flicked his fingers away.


    "this..."


    "This can''t leave a trace!"


    "Also has the ability to resist..."


    At this time, everyone on the battlefield looked very strange.


    The expression of looking towards Tathagata also contained teasing and contempt.


    Don''t tell me if you don''t want to tell the truth. Everyone is not a fool. You said that you have never walked the Ascension Road, but now the stone stele is like a mountain.


    Even if it is Guanyin, I still don''t believe that Tathagata has never walked.


    After all, people became enlightened earlier than themselves.


    Who knows what he did?


    Could it be that this road to heaven really exists! ! !


    Still said that he and others have all become his pawns.


    The strength of the people who can sit here is no small matter.


    All of them are Buddhist masters, but if they don''t agree, they just talked about it.


    Feeling that the atmosphere is not right, the Tathagata immediately became angry and ashamed and said: "If I said that I didn''t walk through this ascension, I didn''t walk through it. Could it be that I lied to you?


    If this golden cicada would become a **** Xiaoyao Xian after walking one path, then I might as well kill him directly and create a person equal to my strength. What good will it do for me? "


    "But if you use the secret method, it''s different to turn it into an external avatar, I''m right... Tathagata!!!"


    The Jade Emperor walked hurriedly from outside with a gloomy face. .


    Chapter 477 Tathagata is still smart, the Dragon King is forced to join the cult!


    The two Three Realms Supreme looked at each other.


    Soon the Jade Emperor''s eyes fell on the stone tablet.


    "What else do you want to say? It was agreed before that I let you go west, and you will help me get rid of the monsters in the lower realm, but the problem is not right now."


    The Jade Emperor''s tone was very cold.


    The momentum is also very strong.


    On the other hand, the Tathagata smiled and said: "A stone tablet is just a mere stone. You can give it to you if you want it. Guanyin only thought the text on it was a little weird and then took it."


    The Buddhas looked at each other.


    There is something wrong with the atmosphere.


    It stands to reason that the Tathagata shouldn''t be so simple to send out the stele~.


    But now it is very generous -.


    There is definitely a ghost in it.


    Others thought so, and the Jade Emperor naturally thought so too. He turned his head and looked at the stele, which had a very strong atmosphere.


    The power of mystery is intoxicating.


    The Jade Emperor asked tentatively: "You really want to give it to me?"


    "If you take it away, I didn''t lie to you anyway. Don''t forget that we are still cooperating. I hope that after you take it away, you can put aside your prejudices and continue this westward journey..."


    "Okay, it''s worthy of being the Buddha of the Tathagata, he really has the style of the Taoist ancestor. Ok...I will take your love, I will take the stone tablet, and I will return it to you in three days..."


    The Jade Emperor put away the stone tablet and turned to leave.


    Just when he was about to leave the house, he stopped abruptly, turned his head and asked, "I''m asking you something, is the Ascension Road true?"


    The smile on Tathagata''s face became solidified.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t continue to question, and flew away.


    "Your Majesty, this stele?"


    "It''s true, but there is definitely a ghost in this Tathagata, huh...go west, send me someone to check this road, absolutely can''t let the Tathagata benefit alone."


    He doesn''t care about the ancient way to ascend to heaven.


    Now, since there is a problem with this westbound road.


    Just ask someone to screen it again.


    On the other side, in the Daxiong Hall.


    Guanyin asked toward the Tathagata: "My Buddha, why did the Jade Emperor take away the stele? If we can delve into the words inside, we might be able to comprehend deeper power."


    "There is a problem here, but the problem happened when Monkey Sun woke up immediately, don''t you think there is a ghost?"


    Tathagata took a deep breath and said what he had just thought.


    The Buddhist soldiers were obliterated before the union.


    Combining the current stone stele is likely to be the handwriting of the same person.


    The way of heaven has become more and more chaotic.


    Even he didn''t know why the stele was so mysterious.


    If the opponent really has such a strong power, why not take the initiative to kill yourself?


    Is it to accumulate strength?


    No... the other party just wants to simply destroy his own plan and completely defeat the plan of Buddhism''s prosperity.


    Could it be the Jade Emperor thief shouting to catch the thief?


    Now the Tathagata¡¯s heart is also confused, he said to Guanyin Bodhisattva: "Don''t give up the control of Wuyue Mountain, you take someone to suppress it yourself."


    "Yes, my Buddha..."


    Guanyin went to an inspector.


    Turned around to get busy.


    At this time, there were millions of monsters gathered in Wuyue Mountain, but no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find the trace of Tang Sanzang.


    Everyone has only opinions on this, that is, the time has not come.


    Dozens of demon kings each occupy advantageous terrain.


    Stand up.


    That night, a group of dark shadows attacked the group of monsters, and they were cruel and made no sound.

 Chapter 554：

    Be the leader of the monsters.


    When Jiaolong woke up, he saw a group of ragged bandits.


    He looked dumbfounded.


    What''s the matter?


    I was robbed by bandits! ! !


    What a joke.


    The second master watched him not speak, stretched out his hand to give him a slap, and said viciously: "I will tell you what I ask you now. If you are not obedient, you will be prepared to be killed by us and eat hot pot like yours."


    Jiaolong looked into the distance.


    I saw that most of his little brother was beaten back to his original form.


    A group of people are rubbing fish balls.


    Jiaolong swallowed and quickly nodded, only then did the second master remove his straw sandals from his face.


    Supreme Treasure came to Jiaolong and smiled: "It''s easy for us to find you. Now the God of Eternity lacks believers. I think you have great potential. Do you want to join us?"


    He said while drinking fish soup.


    This thing is really delicious.


    It is worthy of becoming a refined object.


    It''s nourishing.


    Looking at the supreme treasure who was eating fish balls, the dragon trembled with fright.


    "Big... Uncle, I am willing to join the cult. You can do whatever you want me to do!!"


    "Okay, I''ll let you go when I''m full."


    Jiaolong''s heart trembled, but fortunately he was not an executioner.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It''s nice to be alive.


    Where did this bandit come from? How could he be so fierce that even a big monster himself was knocked down without knowing it.


    It''s midnight.


    The Dragon King wore a black robe and returned to his temporary lair.


    With him, there is also the second master.


    At this time, the Dragon King was walking vigorously, his eyes were silver and shiny, and the white scales on his body were almost all reflecting the luster.


    Obviously his blood has evolved.


    There are two golden dragon horns on the top of the head inside the robe.


    This is the benefit of joining the religion.


    Bloodline purification.


    "Sir, please sit down!"


    The Dragon King did not dare to put up a cup, and when he came to the old lair, he quickly gave up his seat to the second master just like his grandson.


    .........


    "You can choose to betray, I''ll be fine..."


    "You laughed, how dare I..."


    The Dragon King smirked, showing an awkward smile.


    Just now when his strength increased, he did want to kill the bandits in front of him, but he didn''t wait for him to act.


    My men started to do it first.


    As a result, the subordinate was bound by a black chain and pulled into an inexplicable space.


    The breath leaking inside makes the whole body cold.


    Later, he learned that this was the punishment of the true God for the betrayer.


    Like this believer who betrays the religion.


    You need to suffer for three thousand years in the underworld, and then be struck by lightning or burned until you annihilate yourself.


    "Hmph, forgive you for not having such courage, if it weren''t for the lack of people in the gods, you thought it would be your turn to join."


    The second master sat there with an extremely arrogant attitude.


    Because he also awakened the memory of the past life.


    In his previous life, he was the Marshal of Canopy.


    He is now accompanying Monkey King through the robbery.


    However, what Buddha can compare to the true god?


    "Yes, it''s all grown-ups, you admire your face, what should I do next?"


    The Dragon King nodded and asked with a bow.


    The second master cocked his legs and said: "It''s easy, go to attack other monsters tomorrow, conquer a power, and then wait for the follow-up."


    "Yes, you can do whatever you tell."


    Although it is ugly to be a dog.


    The Dragon King is also a monster who has seen the eternal god''s law body, who would feel embarrassed if he was a dog for the true god.


    Because the dead are not even qualified to be ashamed. people.


    Chapter 478 Spring Thirteen Niang and Bai Jingjing were arrested one after another, Demon King Peng came!


    At this time, Bai Jingjing and Chun Shisanniang didn''t expect anything.


    The information that I have worked so hard to obtain.


    It became what it was before him.


    Millions of monsters gather in Wuyue Mountain. Are you guys having a party and starting to dig carrots?


    This is too ridiculous.


    The strength of Chun Shisanniang is naturally not weak, but to really fight a demon king, it is purely funny.


    There are thousands of younger brothers.


    It was amazing like Demon King Peng, who was directly a little brother of 100,000.


    She is alone in her family, and it would be ridiculous to want to fish in troubled waters! ! !


    For a time, the spring thirteen mother had a retreat in her heart.


    Sometimes treasures are tempting, but you also have to have the life to consume them.


    There were monsters all over the mountains and plains in front of her. She was really looking for death in the past.


    Just when Chun Shisanniang was about to leave, Bai Jingjing appeared in front of her. Instantly, Chun Shisanniang''s face was like frost and she pulled out the weapon from her waist.


    "It seems that you are really a thief, Junior Sister!!!"


    Their mentors and sisters have always been separated.


    It''s not weird at all to start meeting each other now.


    But Bai Jingjing took a step back with a smile, and said, "Senior Sister, if you want to eat Tang Seng meat, you are not allowed to come over and have a bite of soup.


    Let''s catch Tang Seng together, what do you think? "


    "Hmph, don''t lie to me..." Chun Shisanniang said coldly: "You are just looking for that monkey. You think he will still love you, but it''s all a lie."


    "Then don''t worry, I just want to ask you, do you want to cooperate?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "I won''t come here for fear of death."


    Bai Jingjing said firmly with an expression.


    Then the two sisters joined hands, preparing to sneak into the Five Sacred Mountains.


    They thought about many ways, but they were not sure that they could enter it safely.


    After all, the Demon King generally has no shortage of subordinates.


    They are beautiful and beautiful, and once caught, they are likely to lose their wife and lose their troops.


    Just when the two hesitated.


    An old man appeared here.


    "Two girls, do you need help?"


    "Who!!!"


    The sudden sound frightened them. When Bai Jingjing turned around, she found a kind-hearted old man who appeared behind them at some unknown time.


    Judging from his appearance, he has been there for a long time.


    The two were shocked.


    Who is this person?


    Why is it here! ! !


    Chun Shisanniang and Bai Jingjing looked at each other, and suddenly used poison in their hands. This was her fame skill.


    Normal immortals can''t hold it.


    As a result, the immortal did not evade, letting the attack hit him.


    And nothing happened.


    "this..."


    "We run away, Senior Sister!"


    Seeing that something was not going well, Bai Jingjing immediately turned around and wanted to leave, but who knew that there was a huge weight at her feet, let alone flying.


    Even walking is difficult.


    The ancestor Bodhi smiled and said: "Don''t struggle, Wuyue Mountain here is the place of our eternal religion. All the monsters and immortals are the turtles in the urn.


    Now allow me to ask if the two girls can join the Eternal Church! "


    "Smelly old man, you are looking for death!!!"


    Chun Shisanniang was irritable and immediately thought of a move, but when the other party waved their sleeves, they fell to the ground.


    When I wake up.


    But they found that they came to a strange place.


    The lights are brilliant here.


    Like a small mountain town, they were tied to a wooden stake, and there was a drowsy woman beside them, who looked a little more beautiful than them.


    Could it be that they were reduced to that old man''s forbidding.


    If this is the case, we would rather die! ! !


    "Senior Sister, look... those monsters are kneeling before the humans!"


    "what?"


    Chun Shisanniang looked at the gaze of the junior sister, and saw that somewhere in the small mountain town, a group of people dressed as bandits were receiving the worship of monsters.


    There is actually a dragon king with silver scales! ! !


    This discovery made them shudder.


    What happened to the Wuyue Mountain?


    Why did it become like this.


    Just when they were shocked, two monsters came in with delicious food.

 Chapter 555：

    This monster is a flower monster, dressed very plainly.


    At first glance, it looked the same as an ordinary peasant woman, but the breath radiating from the other side made them both sigh.


    So strong, stronger than the Pansi Great Immortal five hundred years ago! ! !


    "You are?"


    "Believers of the religion, I heard that the priest said that you two and Princess Iron Fan are both prepared goddesses, so I will bring you food.


    There are beef stew, roast ribs, and vegetables. What do you want to eat? "


    "The woman next to you is Princess Iron Fan?"


    "Yes!"


    "But, the Bull Demon King..."


    "Don''t worry about those. The other party doesn''t know that his wife was stolen. Besides...A bull demon king is just a piece of beef tendon under the power of the gods.... "


    The flower demon said disdainfully while feeding Bai Jingjing.


    The spring thirteen mother felt very frightened, and asked, "Who is the so-called God of Eternity?"


    "Please bring honorific words. That is the great eternal god, even greater and ancient than Pangu. Our leader, Supreme Treasure, is the one who has obtained the grace of God.


    By the way, let me tell you by the way, these millions of monsters outside are all set by our master, waiting for a few days to sacrifice to the gods.


    These monsters are sacrifices. "


    At this moment, the eyes of Bai Jingjing and Chun Shisanniang were full of horror.


    What kind of terrible existence is this?


    Will you be able to count millions of monsters?


    This is horrible.


    The hearts of the two of them were full of regrets, and it was unrealistic to want to escape now.


    During the next period of time.


    They witnessed the arrival of many monsters, and even the arrival of some immortals, all of them kneeled toward the bandit without exception.


    Obviously he is the chief priest of the eternal cult.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    The atmosphere outside became more severe, and under the pressure of Heavenly Court and Lingshan, Wuyue Mountain began to flow into a river of blood.


    But the more so, the more proof the previous rumors are true.


    Otherwise, why would these gods and Buddha refuse to give up here?


    Three days.


    Two hundred thousand people died in the Wuyue Mountain area.


    At this time, the Dragon King and the monsters who joined the cult began to gain the upper hand.


    Every time they make a move, they can always defeat the heavenly court, even if the Buddha comes, he can fight one or two.


    So, on the morning of the fourth day.


    Demon King Peng came to the front of King Dragon King and wanted to ask why he became so powerful.


    Although there is a high probability that the other party will not say.


    But now everyone is in the same breath, and everyone understands the matter of cold lips and teeth, as long as they are not fools.


    Looking at the twisted face of Demon King Peng, King Dragon King laughed and said: "I know what you came from. Now I can tell you that as long as you join the cult, you can gain strength. Would you like to join?".


    Chapter 479 The big show opens, Erlang God is the first to be killed! ! !


    "What is the **** teaches?"


    Because he didn''t understand, Demon King Peng''s attitude was a bit sloppy.


    But in the next moment, he felt a majestic demon power that was crushing on him.


    This power is very terrifying, and it also reveals Long Wei.


    By the way, isn''t this flood dragon just a big snake?


    It''s just calling himself a dragon, and it''s not a dragon if you bring a dragon! ! !


    But now it''s different.


    Those golden eyes actually made Demon King Peng feel a kind of palpitations, which made him want to run away.


    Peng Demon King subsequently did this.


    But a hand fell on his shoulder, pressing it in place.


    "You can go if you want, but you have to leave something!"


    "I didn''t offend you, why should I do this!!!"


    "To insult the gods, it is to insult me ??and wait. Demon King Peng, ponder what you said just now..."


    "I... can''t I apologize to you?"


    Demon King Peng shook his body several times, and found that he could not break free.


    Anyway, the shoulders are getting heavier and heavier.


    It''s as if it''s not one''s own.


    In no way, Demon King Peng also admitted.


    But the Dragon King said indifferently: "You should apologize to God, but to me..."


    "I apologize, I apologize... You let go first..."


    Then the strength on his shoulders suddenly loosened.


    Demon King Peng looked at the Dragon King in surprise. He rubbed his shoulders and said, "I''m sorry, the great god, it''s my Demon King..."


    "Stop...not here to apologize, go inside with me..."


    "in?"


    "right."


    The Dragon King pushed and walked into the tunnel of the Peng Demon Dynasty.


    A few minutes later, they came to the belly of Wuyue Mountain, looking at the lively mountain city.


    Demon King Peng was dumbfounded.


    By the way, there is a city hidden in this mountain, but I haven''t found it yet?


    For a while, he was in a cold sweat.


    To become a demon king, one''s mind is certainly not stupid.


    If he still doesn''t understand that they are calculated, then he can''t be in the position of the Demon King.


    Soon he was brought to the front of Supreme Treasure.


    "Master priest, this Demon King Peng just insulted the cult, what do you think?"


    "Really, little bird...what are you going to do."


    Zhi Zun Bao raised Erlang''s legs and showed a weird smile.


    Surrounded by several powerful auras, Demon King Peng revealed a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, "Uncle, what do you want to do?"


    "Well, retreat towards the gods and swear to join the gods. I will give you the same power as the dragon!"


    "Thanks, Lord Master."


    Although Demon King Peng was unhappy in his heart.


    But what can he do if the man is a knife and I am a fish.


    An hour later.


    Another demon king beyond the golden immortal was born in the belly of the mountain. Originally, this world was not as good as the orthodox Journey to the West, plus the impure blood of Demon King Peng.


    The strength is naturally even weaker.


    But now it''s different.


    It has obtained the purification of blood.


    A real Peng Demon King was born! ! !


    The feathers that were originally bleak are now shining golden, and the feathers in some subtle areas on the body have all turned into golden feathers.


    The strength has increased more than ten times.


    "Can you feel the power of God?"


    "Yes, the little one saw the true god..."


    Demon King Peng knelt on one knee, without any thoughts in his mind.


    He is not like the Dragon King.


    Since the other party can bestow such a powerful force, he is naturally not afraid of betrayal.


    Besides, there are many immortals nearby.


    This breakthrough would have attracted a lot of attention.


    But now there is no sound.


    This shows that this mountain city is obscured by a mysterious means.


    Even the gods and gods Buddha could not even notice.


    The Supreme Treasure smiled and said: "When we see the true God, we are family members. God once said to teach sentient beings. This Tathagata Buddha is perverted and harms the common people...


    Tomorrow you will take the lead in making the water muddy, and you''d better kill some famous immortals.


    When the Tathagata comes over, it will be the day when my **** descends! ! ! "


    "What? That great **** can come..."


    Demon King Peng was shocked, and he didn''t expect the God of Eternity to descend.


    The blind man next to him glared at him and said angrily: "Do you think my **** is nothingness? His old man is just too busy managing the world. Even if he is not here, the goddess sent can kill these waste gods."


    "Oh, I''m not sensible. Okay...I will make arrangements. By the way, Master Master, can this meditation idea be passed on to other monsters?"


    "Not yet, it needs to be kept confidential. But your cronies can get it over..."


    "Yes, thank you Lord Master."


    ......


    The next day.


    It is still a battle between monsters and immortals.


    Erlang Shen brought a group of Heavenly Soldiers to join the battle group, his combat power naturally needless to say, the Heavenly Court General is extraordinary.


    Many monsters were beaten by him and fled.


    Just when the monsters thought they were going to be defeated.


    A golden light pierced the sky.


    boom.


    The explosion was deafening.


    When people regained their perspective, they were shocked to discover that the Erlang Shen Yang Jian had hundreds of wounds on his body.


    Both left leg and left hand are gone.


    This...what happened to this?


    For a moment, golden light gathered in the air.


    An arrogant figure appeared in people''s field of vision, and everyone knew his appearance.


    But the breath has become more terrifying than ever.

 Chapter 556：

    The golden feathers are as dazzling as a knife.


    "What? It''s Demon King Peng..."


    "Hi... Almost killed Yang Jian with one blow, I haven''t dreamed it!!!"


    "Oh my god, was he 117 hiding his strength before?"


    Yang Jian had also fought each other before.


    But the two are tied at most.


    There is no mention of such a crushing situation.


    But now it''s different. Demon King Peng seems to have changed a person.


    Those sharp eyes made people dare not look at each other.


    "Unexpectedly, Yang Jian, you still have some abilities. You can actually resist one of my attacks, but you won''t have good luck next time, as I said the day before yesterday.


    Wuyue Mountain is the place for our monsters. If you want to intervene in the Heavenly Court, isn''t it a bit nasty?


    Still say that this westward road is a set made by your Heavenly Court and Lingshan. "


    The words of Demon King Peng were extremely arrogant.


    But it is also thought-provoking.


    Yes, their monsters came to eat Tang Seng meat, and the heavens followed suit to join in the fun.


    Unless there are ghosts in the beginning.


    Thought of this.


    The eyes of the monsters became more difficult to look at, and at the same time their hearts began to turn towards Demon King Peng.


    Yang Jian clutched the bleeding wound and turned around to escape.


    As a result, another golden light flashed.


    "Do not...."


    Hearing only a scream from the mouth of Erlang Shen, this heavenly warlord was actually beheaded in public! ! !


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Just as Demon King Peng killed Yang Jian, a tender voice came from the west.


    Just a blink of an eye.


    Guanyin came in front of everyone.


    At this time, her face was like frost, murderous. .


    Chapter 480 The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and Tathagata Buddha Exploded by Anger!


    This kind of Guanyin is not common.


    At least none of the monsters have been seen.


    The old saying has eyes, and the Buddha also has a moment of anger.


    After seeing that Yang Jian was killed, Guanyin was also completely angry.


    But when the Demon King Peng saw his arrival, he not only didn''t retreat, but showed a confident expression.


    "You evil barrier, you have committed a terrible crime in killing the Heavenly Court Zhengshen. Even if you have some abilities, it is hard to escape this catastrophe."


    "Oh? Killing the people in the heavenly court, Lingshan immediately came to the bodhisattva. It seems that this trip to the west is indeed interesting. Then I will ask you a word."


    "what?"


    "Do you think you deserve to talk to me like this!!!"


    Demon King Peng perfectly explained what is called arrogance and what is called mockery.


    When I heard this plan originally.


    He is also very scared.


    But... Since just killing Yang Jian, the fear in Demon King Peng''s heart has disappeared.


    He is a believer of God.


    What about the mere Guanyin?


    The monsters nearby were dumbfounded, because everyone was afraid of this Guanyin, after all, the other party killed the Monkey King five hundred years ago.


    At this time, the Demon King, who had been hiding behind the scenes, also walked out.


    He looked at Guanyin and said contemptuously: "My brother can''t say anything, but Guanyin is really crazy.


    Can you represent this world?


    Or it can represent the way of heaven.


    To put it ugly, the so-called rules of the sky are nothing more than the jade emperor''s second child restraining the gods. What does it have to do with Laozi?


    Come if you don''t agree... Let me see if Buddhism has that strength. "


    Guanyin''s face changed from white to red, from red to green, and finally from green to black.


    She grinned and said, "Ok...ok...ok...you crooked animals are getting more and more rampant. There are just a few ants trying to talk about God''s will..."


    "Don''t say it so nice, you are just a dog under the hands of Tathagata."


    Another voice came from the monster.


    This time it was a person, to be precise, it was a fairy.


    Bodhi ancestor.


    How could it be him?


    This time not only the monster was shocked, but even the people in the heaven were dumbfounded.


    In other words, what is going on here?


    In the nest?


    Still the ghost of the monster.


    However, this man is so courageous, he cursed bald in front of the monk.


    There really is your Bodhi ancestor.


    "Hey...Is this old thing you taking the wrong medicine? You talked to Avalokitesvara like this. Everyone listened to me and arrested Bodhi Patriarch. ¡¨."


    "Yes."


    Here, Li Jing, the Tota Heavenly King, saw the Bodhi Patriarch offend Guanyin, and immediately wanted to send someone to take it.


    This will not only please Guanyin, but also make an appointment in Lingshan.


    As a result, the ancestor Bodhi sneered and said, "Kill him for me!"


    What?


    Who killed?


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Then the Heavenly Soldier standing beside Li Jing actually inserted a knife into his body.


    And its speed is fast.


    Li Jing did not react.


    "You...cough...what is this..."


    "So you don''t know, these heavenly soldiers have been controlled by my illusion a long time ago, as are the Buddhist soldiers who monitor Wuyue Mountain..."


    Bodhi Patriarch said with a grinning smile.


    The scene is changing rapidly.


    The Buddhist soldiers took up their weapons and began to attack their companions.


    At this time, the Bull Demon King and others were frightened by the drama in front of them.


    What is going on in this scene?


    Inversely.


    Count in the count.


    How do you feel that we people are part of their calculations?


    Guanyin''s eyelids twitched and looked at the old Bodhi ancestor who was laughing, because she had guessed that he was responsible for the person who died that day.


    Think that Bodhi Patriarch is the black hand.


    "No, this matter has to be reported to Buddha Tathagata!"


    Seeing that something was wrong, Guanyin wanted to turn around and leave.


    As a result, two rays of gold and one silver stopped Guanyin.


    "Didn''t you just scold us for wicked animals? Come on... Come on!!!"


    "If you want me to say, Buddhism is a person of duplicity, hypocrisy..."


    Two demon kings who were not inferior to Guanyin entangled Guanyin.


    The battle was fierce.


    The nearby plains collapsed because of their fighting.


    Kuang Lei masterpiece, golden feathers are flying.


    Guanyin couldn''t help them for a while.


    She got more and more shocked.


    These two monsters were obviously weak before, but now they show exceptionally terrifying power.


    boom.


    There was a loud noise, and the lotus platform on which Guanyin was sitting was exploded with a punch by the Dragon King.


    Then Demon King Peng followed the attack and wanted to kill Guanyin directly.


    But at this moment a golden light shined from the west.


    The whole world has turned into golden light.


    "Amitabha..."


    A simple Buddhist saying.


    But it freezes the nearby time.


    Tathagata Buddha has come.


    In fact, he had been observing behind the scenes all the time, after all, things at Wuyue Mountain were too weird, and it was also the place where the problem was first discovered.


    As a qualified old yin goods.


    Tathagata will not sit firmly on Lingshan.


    The powerful force shocked everyone.


    The ancestor of Yijiao shot.


    That''s really ruining the world.


    Of course, time freezes only for a moment.


    If you can save Avalokitesvara, naturally you don''t have to continue to freeze the frame.


    Back in front of Tathagata Jinlian, Guanyin was constantly dressed coarsely and his face was full of horror.


    This is horrible.


    For a moment, she felt a sense of death.


    "¡§"Thank me for the help of Buddha Tathagata, I am ashamed of Buddhism..."


    "No, it''s not your fault, the enemy is too cunning!"

 Chapter 557：

    Tathagata''s eyes locked on Bodhi Patriarch.


    The latter did not evade and stretched out a middle finger! ! !


    "You don''t have to mock me so much. Even if you have any ability, you are strong, but you are still too weak in front of me."


    After all, he is the ruler of the Three Realms.


    Tathagata is Tathagata, and the words are extremely domineering.


    When the Bull Demon King and others saw the Tathagata, they wanted to retreat.


    Only when they are really ready to leave.


    But I found that there was a huge weight under my feet, and I couldn''t leave at all.


    There are formations on the ground.


    But when was it arranged? ? ?


    Demon King Peng and King Jiaolong looked at each other and returned to Wuyue Mountain.


    The ancestor Bodhi smiled contemptuously, and saw him say: "Are we weak? No... you are the one who is really weak."


    "Hehe, do you want to talk about the master hidden in the dark. Let him come out and see if such an existence can suppress me and the Jade Emperor?"


    The Tathagata spoke lightly.


    A beam of white light fell from the sky.


    The second child of the Jade Emperor actually came with someone in person.


    Things are getting bigger now.


    All the monsters looked at Demon King Peng and others, hoping that they would rise again.


    At this time, Wuyue Mountain, which was ignored by everyone, suddenly trembled violently.


    Accompanied by a roar.


    The mountain began to collapse.


    A magnificent altar slowly appeared in front of everyone. .


    Chapter 481 The gaze from the upper world, the horrified enemies! ! !


    Of course, the altar itself is not so dazzling.


    What is really eye-catching is the people who appear there accompanied by the altar.


    Some monsters wondered why a group of bandits would stand there.


    But the people who planned this trip to the west, as well as those who knew Monkey King Monkey King, all changed their faces.


    They felt that they had forgotten one thing before.


    That''s where the reincarnated Monkey King went! ! !


    Now the answer is revealed.


    It turned out that the other party had been hiding in the belly of the mountain, sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    "My dear audience, how is this scene I directed today? Isn''t it very exciting... And Guanyin Bodhisattva, don''t stare at me like this."


    Does the **** that I pulled for you before smells good?


    Hehe... When you count others, you didn''t expect me to count you too.


    Is that stone monument fun?


    Have you studied it thoroughly?


    I don¡¯t understand the above text. In fact, the answer is very simple. The above content is that my supreme treasure is your father.


    Ha ha ha ha...."


    Accompanied by arrogant laughter.


    The two demon kings who fought fiercely against Avalokitesvara, led their hands, one after another, came to the supreme treasure and knelt down.


    "See Master Priest!!!"


    The ancestor of Bodhi also followed.


    The same act of kneeling was made.


    The Jade Emperor''s complexion was ashen, as if he had eaten a lump of stool.


    The Tathagata Buddha was even more twitchy. As for the 120 Guanyin Bodhisattva, it was even more interesting. She almost broke her silver teeth with anger.


    All three of them were fooled by the monkey.


    And it''s really outrageous.


    For the sake of a mere stone tablet, Lingshan and Heavenly Court almost became froze.


    As a result, the content above was written by him.


    At this time, the Tathagata proclaimed the Buddha''s name.


    "Amitabha...Hericose, you fool all sentient beings like this, but do you know what will happen to you?"


    Cold words.


    Represents the supreme anger of the Three Realms.


    There is a price to tease him.


    For the upper class, face is sometimes more important than anything!


    "Bah..." Supreme Treasure spit, and said with a grin: "Then you dogs, do you know what the end is for forgetting the existence of the God of Eternity?


    When teasing other people''s lives, do you think that you will die?


    Now all believers are listening, and I invite the God of Eternity to come..."


    An order was passed.


    Countless monsters knelt on the ground together, including the believers outside Wuyue Mountain, also knelt on the ground one after another.


    They are all poor people.


    Immortals are not benevolent.


    These people live in miserable lives.


    The Tathagata Buddha''s eyelids twitched and his heart was cold. Could it be that there is really something wrong with this monkey?


    Thinking of this he couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Reached out to cover the opponent.


    This blow is called the Tathagata''s strongest move.


    Block space and freeze time.


    Gather your palms with the supreme Buddha power.


    Don''t say it''s a reincarnated Monkey King, it''s that Guanyin will lose his soul when eating this palm.


    As a result, his moves were blocked by a golden light.


    The earth shook one after another.


    Numerous golden runes rose from the ground.


    "Great God of Eternity... I beg you to take a moment to look at this filthy world, your believer Supreme Treasure sacrifices to you with millions of monsters..."


    Loud voice.


    Into everyone''s ears.


    Except for the monsters who joined the cult, all the monsters turned into light spots in their screams and gathered towards the altar.


    Seeing that his attack did not work, the Tathagata Buddha immediately roared: "Jade Emperor, what are you looking at? You are really going to be sacrificed by this monkey, you and I will suffer!!!"


    Although I don''t know why Sun Monkey became like this.


    But continuing to develop will definitely be detrimental to them.


    boom.


    The Jade Emperor shot, and the sword energy fell from the sky.


    Hundreds of millions of sword qi continued to blow down.


    It was as terrible as rain.


    But the golden ripples blocked some.


    Demon King Peng and others screamed: "The God of Eternity is invincible!!!"


    "Gods are invincible!!!"


    The prayer continues.


    It''s only half the time of incense.


    Tathagata Buddha has tried his best, just when he was about to take a break and attack again.


    A cold look came from the top of his head.


    In an instant, the movements of the Tathagata were frozen in place.


    It''s like pressing pause in the movie.


    Huge drops of sweat flowed down his face.


    Not only him, at this moment, as long as they are not believers in the religious religion, all the creatures feel a rush of anger on their faces.


    The Jade Emperor''s attack stopped abruptly.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals also showed horror on their faces.


    At this time, Tathagata Buddha resisted his fear and looked towards the sky.


    I saw the originally dim sky.


    At this time, it completely turned into a dark night.


    But the starry sky was no longer the starry sky he knew well.


    In the dark.


    Countless huge planets stand horizontally in it.


    What makes Tathagata feel most terrifying is that among the shining stars, there is a huge temple shining with mysterious light.


    That coercion comes from this.


    Fingers, body, and soul are trembling.


    Then the pressure increased a little, and the Tathagata fell to the ground with a puff.


    ......


    At this time in the eternal temple.


    Liu Che looked at the world and asked the girls next to him: "Which one of you is going to the lower realm?"


    "Can you kill this Tathagata?"


    "Can."


    "Then I will go, the other sisters are tired..."


    Chi Lian said with a smile.


    If he was born in the same world, he did not see the insidiousness of the past at this time, and replaced him with tenderness.


    This is the advantage of the temple.


    Originally Chi Lian, or Princess Red Lotus, still had hatred in his heart.


    However, after watching the long history a few times, she slowly faded away her hatred, and mortal struggles are always the case.


    Even hate is useless.


    It''s better to look back and take out the fragments of his father''s soul and let him find a good family to reincarnate.

 Chapter 558：

    This is what she should do.


    Chilian came to the outside of the temple, stepped on the red lotus flower, and moved quickly toward the lower realm.


    It''s just a moment''s effort.


    The other world saw a goddess standing on a red lotus descending.


    Supreme Treasure immediately slammed her head on the ground and said loudly: "The master priest, Supreme Treasure, see Goddess Chilian..."


    "See the Goddess of Chi Lian!!!"


    When the demons and the people heard the voice of the priest, they talked with each other one after another.


    Chi Lian Yingying smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so polite, because there are some trivial things that make it inconvenient for the gods to come, so I came here, these immortals... Buddha... why?


    I''ve heard this little guy talk about sacrificing to the gods, why would he attack the altar?


    Do you think my **** is too kind? "


    The faint voice revealed an unimaginable killing intent.


    At this time, a flower-bone long sword like a red snake was held in the hands of this beautiful fairy.


    The Tathagata and the Jade Emperor were shocked, and they all showed horrified expressions.


    Because they feel that if they don''t leave at this time, they might not be able to leave. .


    Chapter 482 Chi Lian: What did the Jade Emperor run with that bald donkey? Wasn''t it very happy when they attacked?


    The first is the Tathagata Buddha. He overcame the fear in his heart, and directly protected his body with the Buddha''s power while gritting his teeth.


    Then he used the escape technique and flew directly away from the scene.


    Escape thousands of miles.


    Among those present, only Chi Lian saw his movements~.


    Even the Jade Emperor didn''t see how the Tathagata disappeared.


    "Oh... it''s really interesting little bald donkey, but doesn''t he understand it? I come from the realm of God, and I look at him like an immortal treats a mortal.


    It''s ridiculous..."


    Chi Lian''s tone was cold, and the flower bone sword in his hand slashed forward.


    Jian Qi traverses thousands of miles.


    The unbiasedness happened to fall on the body of the Tathagata.


    Only a scream was heard, and when the flowerbone sword retracted, there was an extra human head on it.


    His expression is full of fear.


    The true spirits are already broken.


    Guanyin''s face was pale, and when he rolled his eyes, he was directly shocked and fainted.


    The other sages bowed their heads and said nothing.


    I don''t even dare to recite Buddhist scriptures.


    "Except for the bald donkey who is disrespectful to gods, it''s time for the Jade Emperor..."


    Chi Lian''s eyes turned slightly, making the Jade Emperor tremble suddenly.


    The Tathagatas were all killed in seconds.


    He is even weaker than his strength, so is the result still necessary?


    "Then...that, this goddess...no, Lord Goddess, can you spare my life? Tathagata was a demon before.


    I was just called by him.


    And I didn''t attack this sacred altar at the beginning, it was all Tathagata...he yelled at me to attack! ! "


    The Jade Emperor was full of big men, constantly defending.


    However, Chi Lian didn''t listen to this practice at all, but his begging look made Chi Lian laugh at him.


    This kind of bullying and fearful of hardship is also worthy of being the Jade Emperor?


    Don''t be kidding me.


    The flower-bone long sword slid slightly, and the Jade Emperor instantly died tragically on the spot.


    The remaining Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals trembled even more in fright, but Chi-Lien didn''t kill anymore, because she had already felt the squeeze and rejection of Heavenly Dao.


    However, this power is not too strong, with the power of the eternal **** to protect yourself, you can stay for a while.


    "The cult is not killing innocent people indiscriminately, but only killing those who don''t respect God. Supreme Treasure, you have a meritorious sacrifice this time. God ordered me to give you the method of cultivation.


    Ten thousand years of mana, and blood of the scorpion monkey, I hope you will continue to work hard to turn this world into a place of sacred religion as soon as possible. "


    "Zhu Zun Bao understands that he will not let the gods down!!! Please don''t worry about the goddess...."


    Only by being humble can we understand the value of strength.


    The gods are so kind to themselves.


    If there is no gift of God.


    Supreme Treasure can imagine that even if he regained his former strength, in the eyes of this Tathagata and the Jade Emperor, he was nothing more than a monkey that he could play with at will.


    Smile if you want to laugh, cry if you want to cry.


    The so-called love robbery.


    It''s just a thread pulled by Tathagata Mingyue Lao, and it can be cut off at any time.


    Just let yourself watch the show when you need it.


    Chi Lian pursed his mouth and said to Zhi Zun Bao: "You are so sweet. I work hard and I should go back..."


    "Respectfully send the Goddess Chilian!!!"


    "Respectfully send the Goddess Chilian!!!"


    Along with the cheers of the believers, Chi Lian turned into a pink light and flew back into the eternal **** realm.


    At this moment, she was holding two real spirits in her words.


    It is the soul of the Jade Emperor and Tathagata just now.


    When she was holding her soul and wanted to leave, a force from heaven quickly blocked the way forward.


    None of these believers can see it.


    Chi Lian said contemptuously, "Small World God, get out of here!!"


    Her eyes became cold.


    The breath of the body burst out.


    Suddenly shattered the blockade of Heavenly Dao, Fuyao left!


    After Chilian returned to the God Realm, he gave his soul to Liu Ning.


    "These are two good souls in the lower realm. The gods say they will be handed over to you to transform them. Whether it is to become a sacred beast or a child of other people, it is very good material."


    "Well, I got it."


    Liu Ning nodded and smiled, and threw her soul into the furnace of hell.


    The azure soul furnace was burning fiercely.


    Constantly cleansing these two filthy souls.


    She understood what Liu Che meant. In order for a pure soul, in addition to washing the memory inside, she also had to destroy the mark on it.


    Only in this way can we continue to use it.


    Chi Lian finished his work and turned to leave, but was stopped by Liu Ning.


    "Little Lian, don''t rush away. My sister will give you some flowers from the other shore to make tea and drink, it''s good for the soul..."


    "This, sister, I..."


    "What are you shy about, can''t you be a sister giving something to your sister? Or you look down on this gift."


    "No, how can I look down on my sister, thank you..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The other side flower tea is the product here.


    Drinking often will comprehend the law of hell.


    The average goddess only dispenses three cups a month.


    But Liu Ning gave her twenty cups, how could this not let Chi Lian be flattered.


    Looking at the leaving Miaoman figure and the bow weaving on her hand, Liu Ning''s face had a smile on her face.


    This is the feeling Liu Che said.


    It¡¯s really nice to be thanked.


    The lack of true spirit made her very strange to everyone.


    In order to make up for Liu Ning''s emotions, Liu Che began to teach her how to get in touch with others.


    After all, they are all their own women.


    It''s always good to get close to each other.


    Like in the past, Liu Ning did not smile even when she attended the court meeting.


    ...0


    The other goddess did not dare to approach at all.


    In the end, Chi Lian boldly called to her sister and offered a cup of fragrant tea.


    This has brought the relationship closer.


    Starry sky.


    Chi Lian looked at the small box in his hand and smiled sweetly in his heart. Sister Liu Ning is not that difficult to touch.


    Come and make friends often in the future.


    When she returned to the Temple of Eternity, Yue''er, Concubine Yan and others had already got up and left.


    Only Duan Murong was scrubbing Liu Che''s body.


    "God, things are done."


    "Well, I saw it... Although my strength is very strong, it is still not good to influence the way of heaven. It seems that I can''t do this next time."


    "Huh... why is this?"


    "Although the world of Supreme Treasure is not comprehensive, this time the forced killing of the characters derived from the heavens will lead to the rebellion of the heavens. If you want the world to maintain the status quo, you can only let Alaya manage it temporarily...


    The flat-end waste of supernatural power is really not worth it! "


    Killing is cool for a while.


    However, the divine power and energy devoted made Liu Che even more unhappy.


    He thought that after his power was strong enough, he could ignore the power of heaven, but he still confirmed a sentence in the textbook.


    Don''t underestimate any kind of heaven.


    Excessive stimulus will lead to bad consequences.


    Directly obliterating the Jade Emperor and Tathagata, and taking away the true spirit, this Fang Tiandi would have thoughts of self-destruction.


    Who can think of it.


    If believers eroded the way of heaven, there would be no such result.


    Monsters, after all, it''s not as good as human beings to get the heart of heaven. people.


    Chapter 483 The Great Filling of the Underworld, the Iron Fan Princess with a Great Raksha!


    At this time, the system''s prompt sound arrives.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed to you the Bull Demon King. After analysis and purification, it triggered a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star purgatory **** cow."

 Chapter 559：

    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed to you the Spirit Turtle King. After analysis and purification, it triggered a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star Weihai Xuanwu."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, has sacrificed a heavenly general to you. After soul cleaning, it triggers a thousand-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a Hell-Stainer Soul Officer."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, has sacrificed a heavenly soldier to you. After soul cleaning, it triggers a thousand-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a **** clan soldier."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, has sacrificed a Buddhist soldier to you. After soul cleaning, it triggers a thousand-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the Thousand Fantasy Flower Race."


    ...


    There are about a million sacrifices of this kind.


    These are all dead sacrifices.


    Different from living sacrifices.


    Therefore, what Liu Che harvested was different, just like Murong Fu''s death sacrifices, they were basically all gaining techniques.


    Follow-up Chu Xuanfeng is the blood of some sacred beasts.


    And now that Liu Che''s strength became stronger, the system began to provide more choices.


    Buddhist soldiers are naturally not rare.


    Anyway, a bald donkey in Fahai is enough, so after discussing with the system, let those Buddhist souls transform into monsters.


    Comes with psychedelic and enchanting attributes.


    The souls of the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals, after being refined, were directly charged into the Underworld to serve as soldiers.


    As a very important part of God.


    The more stable the underworld, the stronger his strength is.


    Liu Che previously thought that Supreme Treasure was funny at best, and would only make some tricks to play tricks on people.


    It hasn''t really started to be ruthless.


    I really don''t lose Aizen.


    Not to mention the entrapment of a million monsters, it also disturbed both Heavenly Court and Lingshan.


    Worthy of being a monkey.


    There really is him.


    After reading these dead sacrifices, the next thing is the living sacrifices.


    "Ding...your main priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed a goddess Bai Jingjing to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess----Bai Jingjing [Bai Jingjing]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, has sacrificed a goddess Chun 13 Niang to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess---the colorful poisonous spider [Chun 13 Niang]. "


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed to you a goddess iron fan princess, triggering a banner of ten thousand times. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---the Raksha tribe princess [iron fan princess]."


    [Name]: Princess Iron Fan


    [Attribute]: Hell, darkness


    [Physique]: Raksha body (perfect restoration by Dacheng)


    Remarks: Princess Iron Fan did not have **** in the past because the body of the Rakshasa was not well-developed, and her **** would lead to the death of her husband, so that after the Bull Demon King married her, she did not have **** for hundreds of years, and she is still a pure yin body.


    [Strength]: Seven-Star Goddess


    He also wondered why Supreme Treasure would sacrifice Princess Iron Fan, only to find out after looking through the system data.


    "Heh... this monkey is really good!! I can even think of this, I would have given him more strength..."


    Liu Che shook his head and assigned Princess Iron Fan to Liu Ning''s side. As for Bai Jingjing and Chun Shisanniang, temporarily let the demon spirits and gods manage them.


    He didn''t want to see each other for the time being.


    Treat it equally.


    Wait till the end of this month, meet together during the meeting.


    Chi Lian and Duanmu Rong were cuddling in his arms, and seeing Liu Che smiling, couldn''t help but smile: "God, have you encountered any happy things again?"


    "Well, that''s it."


    Liu Che briefed Chi Lian about what had happened.


    The latter was surprised at first, then covered his mouth and smiled: "That''s really interesting. It can only be seen and can''t be touched. It is estimated that the bull devil died very unjustly."


    Duan Murong retorted, "This is fate, which means that Princess Iron Fan is destined to serve the gods."


    "You, I really like it more and more. I still remember that when we first met, we all had cold faces..."


    Duanmu Rong lowered her head shyly, and said, "Isn''t that my ignorance? At that time, I was still a mortal mentality, and I didn''t change it."


    Actually, it''s not just her.


    The snow girl was the same at the time.


    Witnessing the death of Gao Jianli, the hatred in his heart can be imagined.


    But with the passage of time, everything has faded. It is just a short afterimage of my life...


    It can''t cause any impact at all.


    Liu Che knew that Duanmurong had a thin face, and did not continue to molest.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    After completing the sacrifice, the Supreme Treasure quickly uploaded the video.


    Supreme treasure: "Hey... everyone, please enjoy my rehearsed drama, I promise you will enjoy it. @˜·˜IÌìÉñ£¬Ñî꯸ç...Sorry, I will kill you in this world first."


    Judicial God: "...what stupid you idiot say, I am me, I am the only one. Can Yang Jian in your world compare to me?"


    Tanjiro: "I look forward to it, it''s been a long time since I watched the big drama!"


    With the passage of time.


    ten minutes later.


    There was a lively discussion in the group.


    Mysterious Reaper: "I rely on... I didn''t expect Supreme Treasure to still have this hand? It''s slippery, the faces of Tathagata and Guanyin are all blue."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Well, that Guanyin has become a chameleon. But there is a saying that is good, this Guanyin is really ugly, and deserves to be blown up."


    Li Lao Er: "I saw Erlang God, it''s really fishy... I can''t walk steadily, I deserve to be killed!!"


    Judicial God: "I think you are referring to Sang and cursing Huai, but I have no evidence!"


    Bearded Swordsman: "I was shocked by Supreme Treasure''s handwriting anyway. I originally thought that he said he was a Bandit 1.5. He might make progress gradually. Who knew he could play like this."


    Chu Dashan: "This makes people not look good, don''t underestimate someone who can be the chief priest!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hey...that day when Supreme Treasure called me, I knew he was going to make trouble. I didn''t expect that after this play, his world will be flat after today, and any power will wither.


    People and religions bow their heads, and so do demons.


    It''s so fun! ! "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "I thought I was wicked enough, but now I found out that I am still inferior to a bandit, alas...sigh, I haven''t done enough!"


    Young Master Murong: "If you can calculate this step, you have already proved the strength of the Supreme Treasure. Let''s work hard...There are other priests who also learn from it. This is a template for the textbook."


    Supreme treasure: "Don''t blow up, I have a guilty conscience...".


    Chapter 488 What insults the gods? The devastated Ikura Shinji! !


    He doesn''t know how many catties he owns.


    The poor hangers now don¡¯t even have any ready-made clothes.


    But fortunately, the goddess doesn''t care about her rudeness.


    Instead, teach yourself to work hard.


    God has a good temper.


    Goddess is also good-tempered.


    Where can I find such a good thing?


    Zhi Zun Bao looked at the lively chat group, smiled silently, raised his head and shouted at his subordinates: "Brothers, now the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor are dead, and the Guanyin is left. Give me all..."


    "Roar!!"


    A hundred thousand demon soldiers roared together.


    Rushed towards the white-robed Guanyin master.


    "No...you can''t do this, you can''t kill me...Sun Wukong...no, supreme treasure...I know your marriage.


    If you kill me, no one will tell you! ! "


    Looking at the eager demons, Guanyin couldn''t hold it anymore.


    The lustful eyes almost swallowed himself.


    Zhi Zun Bao was taken aback when he heard the words, and then grinned and said: "Fucky lady, do you think I don''t know who you are talking about? The Zixia and Qingxia are clearly the traps of the bald donkey in Tathagata.


    Lao Tzu knew it a long time ago, and you still need to say, 29 I will die for Lao Tzu! ! "


    He threw a punch.


    Guanyin suddenly vomited blood and flew upside down.


    Once, Guanyin killed his previous life with one palm.


    Now Zhizun Bao returned with a punch.


    Ten thousand years of mana, coupled with the blood of the monkey, this makes the power of the supreme treasure extremely terrifying.


    The power of a punch actually smashed Guanyin''s body abruptly.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the true spirit who was about to escape.


    "Huh... the mere Guanyin Master is just a rubbish!!"


    Zhi Zun Bao spit in disdain and said.


    The second master next to him changed his clothes at this time, and came to him like a dog, and said: "Master priest, I have made arrangements. In the next period of time, we should officially expand the religion!"


    "Well, go ahead and tell Jiaolong and Demon King Peng that everything must be based on doctrine, and now they deserve to kill Heavenly Soldiers.


    If you kill innocent people, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being cruel! "


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    When everyone is gone.


    Zhi Zun Bao looked at the dilapidated hometown, and sighed in his heart. People grow and hate water.


    What can I do?


    This night, he slept extremely sweetly.


    He even dreamed of everything that had happened to Monkey King, and Supreme Treasure saw everything that happened.


    I am an unfettered monkey all the time.


    Although the master was a bit long-winded, he was really good for himself.


    However, destiny is not as good as human beings.


    The next day.


    The Wuyue Mountain area began to change completely, and a **** city began to expand from the altar.


    The eternal gods killed the Jade Emperor, and there is also the Tathagata Buddha.


    There was an uproar in the whole world.


    Everyone thought the Tathagata would win.


    As a result, he did not expect to be fooled by a monkey.


    The ancestor Bodhi came to the familiar heaven and said to the scared gods: "When I come back this time, things are relatively simple. Screen bad gods and those who don''t harm can enter the gods."


    The same thing happened in countless places.


    Whether it is the human dynasty or the demons, they all know that a new ruler has appeared.

 Chapter 560：

    That is the eternal religion.


    --------------------


    At this time, in another world.


    Looking at the completed altar, Ikogentang finally smiled with satisfaction.


    At this time, a person came behind him and began to report to his work.


    "Commander, everything is ready at the moment, it''s just those people above who have been trying to find out our details, and they can''t stop it now..."


    "Let them check. Now there are 100,000 believers in the city, and the power of the sect is growing, and there are some officials in the district.


    If they are not useful for seeing them, they can be assassinated at will. "


    "Yes, although these people are weak, they can still reach the heads of countries.


    But Commander, your son has been trying to come to you recently, and I don¡¯t know how to arrange it? "


    "Shinji... Tell him, join the cult if you want to see me."


    "Yes."


    Seeing his busy leaving, Ikura Gentang sighed.


    The speed of penetration is still not enough.


    But the construction of the altar is over, and it''s time for a showdown.


    At this time, his eyes lit up with a strange light.


    Just at noon on this day.


    The senior management of NERV headquarters except Ikogendang held a meeting and called Ikogendang over halfway through.


    "Excuse me, what do you call me?"


    "I can''t call you if I''m okay. I think you have become more and more distracted after you became the commander of the boss recently."


    "Why do you say that to me?"


    "You have transferred a large number of scientific researchers to secretly research some facilities. Don''t we even have the right to know it? The global resources are supplied here in large quantities. At least we have to give us an explanation."


    Ikogen Gendo smiled faintly, and he looked around for a week.


    Faintly said: "It turned out to be this, I can tell you now, the thing I made recently is an altar..."


    "altar?"


    "what does that mean."


    "There are tens of millions of tons of rare metals, you actually went to build an altar, you are crazy..."


    "Ikogentang!!! Give us an explanation..."


    These committee members were directly angry.


    Those precious metals are used to make weapons.


    What kind of ghost altars did he wantonly, and what jokes did he make, when they were all fools?


    Face the accusations of everyone.


    Ikage Gentang didn''t refute, just smiled faintly.


    The eyes are like looking at a group of ants.


    And without the slightest concealment.


    The deputy commander standing next to Ikogen Hall stabbed him and whispered, "What the **** are you doing? If there is any research, just tell it.


    Everyone is your own, don''t say those crazy things. "


    His intention is good.


    No matter what you do, deal with it first.


    It is really outrageous to say that it is an altar.


    But Ikugentang didn''t receive it at all. Instead, he shook his head and said, "It''s all a bunch of ignorant mortals. With your wisdom, you can''t understand higher-level creatures."


    "Are you not going to live?"


    "If you keep talking crazy like this, don''t blame us for dismissing your duties!"


    "Heh... I think you have all heard of the Eternal God Cult recently, and are you also investigating who the mysterious chief priest is? Now he is standing in front of you..."


    boom.


    As soon as Iakigentang''s voice fell, one of them shot.


    Because of the NERV headquarters, a madman cannot be infiltrated.


    Ikogentang obviously angered everyone.


    However, something shocking happened. The bullet froze in the air, unable to move forward.


    Ikogendo showed a cruel smile.


    "I originally just wanted to shock you, but it seems that what I think is a bit simpler, you can go to death..."


    He reached out and pointed.


    The official detonated instantly. .


    Chapter 489 The death of the water angel Sakir, the suit mob broke the apostle! !


    "What the hell, why should I join any eternal religion to see my father?"


    "This is an order from the commander. I''m sorry..."


    "What a joke, I don''t believe in **** gods, if there is a god, my mother will not die..."


    Ikura Shinji was in a rebellious period and vented loudly to the staff.


    I thought it was the same as before.


    Able to drive them away, get a moment of peace for yourself.


    But this time he thought too much.


    Insulting the sect is a big sin, even Ikogentang¡¯s wife insults the sect, let alone his son.


    "Sigh...Rebellious guy, it''s a big crime to insult the gods. If you are a non-believers, you will have to apologize with death..."


    "Yes, but since he is the chief priest, please teach him some lessons."


    "I don''t know the pain, I don''t understand how the peace today is obtained."


    "bring it on..."


    The two priests grinned and walked towards Ikura Shinji.


    At this time, the boy began to really get scared.


    Without the privilege of the father.


    Without those privileges.


    There is no protection.


    He is just a weak chicken.


    "No...you don''t come here...you don''t come here..."


    Ikura Shinji was scared.


    Even the voice became sharper.


    But his shouting did not get any help, and in the next ten minutes, he suffered a great humiliation.


    From body to soul.


    To be devalued is useless.


    And was beaten up violently.


    It was not a simple beating, but it made him understand the sinister world.


    Finally, when Ikura Shinji woke up, it was already dusk. He opened his eyes and looked at the pale roof, only then did he understand that he was in the hospital.


    "Patient, are you awake? Well...it seems to be in good condition, but...can you please pay the medical bill?


    Or let your family know! ! ! "


    Medical expenses?


    Is he talking about me?


    Ikura Shinji blinked and suddenly felt that the world was different.


    He had never been short of money before.


    There is always a lot of money in the bank card.


    This makes him not have an accurate concept of money.


    But now it seems to be different, because of my own rebellion, money seems to be far away from me.


    Ikura Shinji resisted the pain and drew out a bank card.


    As a result, it showed that the money was frozen.


    He was then driven out of the hospital.


    He was severely humiliated because he had no money to pay for medical expenses, such as finding a good place to die if he had no money.


    Don''t come here to install garlic or the like.


    Ikura Shinji wanted to cry, his body hurts to death, and his leg seemed to be lame.


    There is no money in the pocket.


    Hungry again.


    It was not until he returned home late at night that the landlord had lost all his salutes.


    Real despair.


    There was also the suffering of the civilians, which made Shinji cry sadly.


    At this time, a voice came from my ear.


    "How do you feel? Without your father''s privileges, you can support yourself. This time is a small punishment and a great commandment. If you dare to insult the religious cult in the future, you will interrupt your third leg..."


    "I...I want food."


    "Look up."


    "I want food, I join the cult!!!"


    "That''s right, hahaha..."


    ......


    On the other side, Yuanyuantang was relieved when he heard that his son was okay.


    The adjutant next to him said: "You are so cruel, you are so poisonous to your son, are you not afraid to cause a psychological shadow on the child?"


    "You don''t understand, for the sake of the development of the cult, what a trivial son is, if he persists, I can kill him and let the true spirit reincarnate."


    "Ugh..."


    This man is so stiff.


    However, the heart is really cruel.


    But these days, people don''t stand firm.


    With the vigorous development of the religion, more and more people have joined it.


    Whether it is officials or people.


    All became believers.


    The rapid spread is outrageous.


    The reason for this is because of the current environment.

 Chapter 561：

    However, most of the joiners are guys whose lives are unsatisfactory.


    Until, a certain day.


    Accompanied by the sound of an alarm sounded.


    The first apostle came to life.


    The third apostle water angel-Sakir.


    A monster that resembles a human being.


    The height is about 100 meters.


    It has quick repair capabilities and super wisdom.


    This huge weird man walks on the ground.


    Surveillance cameras broadcast this picture to the world.


    With the sound of the alarm, the latest unmanned fighter aircraft began to operate...........


    Loaded with the latest weapons.


    There are also various powerful ground weapons to cooperate, but it continued to attack for thirty minutes, but it was still unscathed.


    In contrast, it destroyed the Federation''s N2 weapons with just one attack.


    Roar.


    Sakir raised his head and roared.


    Buildings with a radius of one thousand meters burst into pieces.


    The people hiding in the underground city fell into fear as they watched the rampage of the water angel Sakir.


    Can humans really defeat this terrible existence?


    No hundreds of people are crying.


    "Hurry up and send out a stronger weapon, otherwise we will die if it comes down..."


    "A single roar destroys a building with a radius of one kilometer. What kind of power will it have if it makes a full shot?"


    "I don''t know, I''m scared now, oh oh oh..."


    People''s emotions are extremely tense.


    On the other hand, the believers who joined the religious religion expressed their disdain for the water angel Sakir.


    At this time, a priest hidden in the crowd stood up.


    He holds a ball of light.


    Said to people in a magnetic and gentle voice: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, the chief priest of our eternal cult will soon defeat this monster."


    "You said so nicely, that master priest actually made a move!"


    "That''s right, this monster just ruined my home!!!"


    "Anger, hatred, shouldn''t be directed at me, why don''t you hate your incompetence? Look at 1.5, can someone of eternal religion cry?


    You should hate the water angel Sakir.


    Officials have long released the information about these apostles, but some people have sneered at it.


    Now it really comes, but you can only cry.


    Why not join the cult..."


    Everyone fell silent slowly.


    Do they dare to hate the water angel Sakir?


    Even such screams were driven by fear.


    The priest saw that everyone was silent, and said with a smile: "Look, God''s messenger appears immediately..."


    At this time, the countries questioned the headquarters of Dongying.


    Why didn''t they send out EVA to fight.


    Shouldn''t the appearance of the apostle be the best time to test the EVA body?


    In the office, Ikogentang said to everyone: "Tell them that you don''t need tools to deal with the apostles, I can do it myself!".


    Chapter 489 The death of the water angel Sakir, the suit mob broke the apostle! !


    "What did Iori Gentang do by himself? What did he do with him, don''t be funny..."


    "Does he want to fly a plane? Or use heavy weapons. What we need to look at is a strategic weapon like EVA..."


    "Warn him that if he persists like this, the headquarters of Dongying will be destroyed!!!"


    The heads of these countries heard Ikogendo''s reply.


    One by one was blown up.


    Is it possible that this guy has a problem with his brain?


    How does manpower compete with this monster?


    Just when they fell into anger, the broadcast on the screen changed.


    The angle of view was aimed at the launch pad of Ikogendo.


    At this time, he was wearing a suit and tie, with a cigarette in his mouth.


    A perfect interpretation of what is called being a suit gangster.


    "Call the officials at Dongying Headquarters. Once Dingyuantang dies, quickly take over the headquarters and don''t let our efforts be ruined."


    "Yes!"


    ......


    In the eyes of everyone.


    Ikura Gentang looked at the crazy water angel Sakir, stepping into the void step by step.


    As if there was a ladder in front of him.


    As for the monster water angel Sakir, he was taken aback when he saw a tiny bug coming to him, this kind of ant-like existence.


    Don''t you want to survive?


    Huh.


    Extend the arm.


    29¡¡ slapped directly at Ikogendo in the air.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise.


    Countless buildings collapsed again.


    Roar?


    The water angel Sakir looked at the body strangely, and didn''t understand why this weak existence could resist his own attack.


    "Hey... Am I right?"


    "The body resists the water angel''s attack!!!"


    "He only wears a suit, and he doesn''t have any devices. Isn''t Iojigentang also an apostle?"


    "Benima is kidding, how could the commander be an apostle!!!"


    "This... can it be said that the chief priest of the eternal cult hidden in Dongying, is it the commander of Ikogen Hall..."


    "No way?"


    "Then how do you explain what happened before you?"


    ....


    People watched Iori Yuantang wave his arm, and Sakir who almost fell to the ground staggered, the corners of his eyes twitched crazily.


    They are definitely dreaming.


    A monster that can''t destroy even the strongest missiles.


    He waved his hand and kicked the opponent back?


    This must be a dream.


    At this moment, Ikedang Gentang finally took action, his hands changed, forming a treasure bottle mark.


    "The Art of Destroying God, Thousand Purple and Thousand Reds, and the Art of Extinguishing the Heavens"


    Indifferent voice.


    Clearly passed into everyone''s ears.


    Then a pillar of fire flooded the water angel Sakir.


    "Roar...."


    The terrifying whistle blew a huge storm on the ground.


    But the purplish red flame is still burning the body of the water angel.


    Sakir twisted frantically, trying to get rid of the flame.


    But no matter how hard it works.


    The body is constantly being eroded.


    At this time, Sakir glanced at Ikogen Gentang, and the core of his chest suddenly lit up. When he realized that he couldn''t beat it, he wanted to detonate himself directly.


    But how can Ikogendo let Sakir succeed?


    "Water System Divine Art¡¤Poruo Heaven¡¤Wanzhang Water Prison"


    The purple-red flame is still burning continuously.


    However, in the next moment, a huge cage encased Sakir.


    Originally shattered to half of the core.


    It was frozen in an instant.


    The power of divine art makes it difficult to die.


    The huge azure water column.


    Hundreds of skeletons run through its limbs.


    It was frozen in place like a specimen.


    At this time Ikogentang took a puff of cigarette.


    "Hi...whee..."


    "Things that are half waste can perish..."


    He stretched out his hand and shook it, and Sakir''s body was instantly shattered, and he was in the huge water prison.


    Except for the fiery red core,


    There is nothing else.


    How could the terrible destruction of the divine power be comparable to that of a mere apostle.


    At this moment, the whole world fell into silence.


    As the apostle of the ancestor of mankind, he was killed by mankind with bare hands.


    We always thought we were in the age of technology?


    It turns out that the path of evolution has always been wrong! ! ! !


    On the mountain more than ten kilometers away, Ayanami, who had originally wanted to take action, retracted her palm and hummed softly: "You still have some skills..."


    She was out for a walk.


    Unexpectedly, an apostle appeared.

 Chapter 562：

    However, you don''t have to do it yourself, after all, it is Adam''s split body.


    If it is obliterated, it is still a bit uncomfortable.


    Thirty minutes later.


    Cultists, disguised as employees of NERV, began to reclaim the core of the apostle.


    After all, as a gift to the gods.


    This thing is very important.


    When the city slowly rises to the surface.


    People realized that they weren''t really dreaming.


    Human power can crush the apostle.


    That day.


    Ikogen Temple announced his identity.


    "I am the chief priest of the eternal cult, and an existence that can talk to the gods. As long as you are not a sinful existence, you can join the cult.


    Is the apostle terrible?


    No... the real scary thing is the human heart, if you forget the existence of gods.


    Then, evil will continue to breed. "


    The whole world was shaken.


    Whether they believe it or not.


    The fact that Ikogentang killed the apostle has been firmly established, and no one can erase it.


    Inside the NERV headquarters.


    Katsuragi Misato, Akagi Ritsuko and others came to the door one after another.


    Because they believe that Ikegentang trusts themselves, so before that, they still worked hard to contribute to EVA.


    As a result, they were deceived by 123.


    Being teased like a fool.


    The door inside the office was kicked open.


    At this time, Ikugentang was looking down and reading, and seeing the arrival of the two of them, Ikugentang couldn''t help but smile.


    "Two, it seems to be very angry."


    "Yeah, it''s more than anger, it''s almost crazy...Since you have such a powerful force, why have you kept hiding from us!!!"


    "Also, since you know that EVA is not feasible, why not end it sooner..."


    Both of them were affected by the second shock.


    It led to a big change in temperament.


    For example, Katsuragi Misato, childhood and youth can''t be described as darkness too much.


    On the other hand, Ritsuko Akagi is similar.


    Ikugentang smiled bitterly when he heard the words, and explained: "If I said that I had only gained the power of God in the past few months, would you believe it?"


    Akagi Ritsuko stared at him.


    It took a long time to kneel on the ground and cry.


    She knew that this guy would not lie easily, and there was no point in lying now.


    After all, Ikari''s death.


    She knew some of these secrets, but why couldn''t God come sooner?


    "It''s meaningless to cry. I know that you hate me, except for the staff in the headquarters.


    Most people hate me too.


    But, do you understand?


    Before the apostle appeared, my words would only be regarded as crazy talk! ".


    Chapter 490 The speed of the development of the gods is too fast, and the progress has to be slowed down! [ͼ]


    Akagi Ritsuko has a secret love for Ikogendo.


    Some relationships even happened later.


    For a ruthless beauty, Ritsuko Akagi is an advanced woman that ordinary people can''t match.


    Knowledgeable.


    Workaholic.


    The body is sexy.


    It belongs to the type that can only be viewed from a distance but not played.


    But the person she had a crush on for a long time, but played with herself as a fool, how could this be acceptable to Ritsuko Chimu.


    Dingyuantang actually understood Chimu Ritsuko''s intentions, but he was always cruel.


    Just to control and release goodwill.


    Now I learned that my wife can be resurrected.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to Ritsuko Chimu.


    "I know your intentions. I came to me just to vent my emotions. Now that I''m done venting, can I go out to work?"


    "What are you still working on? NERV is all a joke, and it''s all emptied by you."


    "No... I mean the religion of God, don''t you want to become believers of God and live happily? Only when the right to life is in your own hands can you truly be free.


    Think about it. "


    Ikeda Gentang''s is full of temptation.


    In the end, Ritsuko Akagi was kicked out.


    There was a religious person waiting at the door, seeing the two appearing, and directly handing over the three documents to them.


    One copy is doctrine.


    The other is Eternal Meditation.


    In the end, the last thing is a letter.


    "The master priest said, please come back home and watch, I hope you two can live a happy life..."


    joy?


    Happy fart.


    They are all monkeys now! ! !


    But anyway, let''s do this for the time being.


    The next day.


    Ikogendo received the news that Ritsuko Akagi resigned from NERV, joined the Eternal Church, and applied to become a goddess.


    The only requirement is.


    Take out her mother''s brain and go to the gods to reincarnate in the future.


    "My lord, what should we do?"


    "Take out Akagi Naoko''s brain, protect it with the best means, and give it to her in the future. ¡¨!"


    "Yes."


    As for Misato Katsuragi, she did the opposite, and she still chose to join the religious sect.


    But he did not choose to become a goddess.


    Instead, become a combatant.


    Just three hours after the matter was over.


    Communications have been opened all over the world, with almost the same requirements, hoping that Ikogen Hall will tell them in detail about the religious affairs.


    "Is this your attitude towards the divine envoy?"


    Looking at the eager federal bosses, Ikage Gentang''s expression was very indifferent.


    "What do you mean? We have all allowed you to open up the religion of God, don''t you give me some privileges?"


    "Yes, we just want to be superior, this request is not too much."


    "And if our strength is not strong, how to suppress those civilians."


    ...


    Seeing Ikura Gendo was unhappy.


    These bigwigs began to explain their positions.


    But the meaning in the words is very obvious, that is to continue to control civilians.


    Unwilling to give up the position of detachment.


    At this time, Ikoji Gentang shook his head and said: "As expected of stupid mortals, God is equal to all living beings, but you still want to continue to enslave those people.


    There are rules governing the religion.


    There is no need to worry that they will betray. As for you ants of the old age, you can disappear..."


    His voice just fell.


    The agents who followed these big bosses started to do things one after another.


    On the screen, one after another spattered blood.


    Ten seconds later.


    The world is quiet.


    Ikogentang said to the priests: "The future of the world depends on everyone''s efforts. God needs a peaceful and stable world."


    "Yes!"


    "There will be the first sacrifice in three days. Get ready!"


    "Yes."


    The end of the matter is somewhat simple.


    But this is also the back of Dingyuantang. If those high-ranking officials recognize their status, they don''t want to continue to oppress the civilians.


    He can consider it.


    Now he is still holding a superior posture.


    There is indeed no need to stay.


    That night.


    This video was put on the Internet, and it immediately caused a scolding war from all over the world.


    God is willing to save the world.


    But some people are lustful.


    This also led to a frenzied increase in the number of religious personnel.


    No one wants to be oppressed.


    It''s that simple.


    The next day.


    After the religious sect began to recruit people, the level of enthusiasm was heinous.


    In just one day, one billion people were recruited globally.


    And people also got news that a few days later, sacrifices will begin to pray for the blessings of the gods.

 Chapter 563：

    This further contributed to the enthusiasm of the religion.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    More than 3 billion people have joined the religion.


    But because there was only one main altar in Dongying, the sacrifice was stranded.


    Because every country wants to have its own altar.


    Ever since, the whole people fell into the atmosphere of building an altar.


    ----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    An unknown man: "¡§"Oh... it was originally scheduled to be sacrificed today, and all the sacrifices were prepared. As a result, the fanatical believers pleaded for the construction of altars and temples."


    The fox who only loves money: "Yo, he''s starting to show off. I remember you cried a few days ago that your mother who was beaten didn''t recognize you anymore."


    Tanjirou: "I can see that Ikogendo is a guy who likes to show off."


    An unknown man: "No, it''s okay if I offer sacrifices now. The problem is that if altars are built around the world, I can be promoted to the gods at once.


    However, time needs to pass.


    Hope the gods will not blame me. "


    Tosaka University: "Oh... so you planned it this way, it''s not bad... it''s okay. I promise that the gods won''t be angry. Just do it hard."


    According to Ikogen Temple''s plan.


    Sacrifice a planet directly, perhaps the effect will be better.


    Ascend directly to the God Realm in this way, and save the trouble of the gods making a second effort.


    An unknown man: "Thanks a lot, then..."


    Pudu sentient beings: "It''s so good to see everyone thriving..."


    Li Lao Er: "It''s not like the time for us to open up wasteland. Since Ye Laohei and Chu Xuanfeng joined, there have been many more exercises in the group.


    I just watched the video of Ikogendo.


    Possess the strength, use the magic servant.


    As long as the enemy is not too outrageous, it can basically be eliminated. "


    Kratos: "That''s it, the divine power protects the body and the world is invincible, otherwise how could I kill the gods, hehe..."


    Since the resurrection of her wife and daughter.


    The iron man was also full of smiles.


    But he dared not relax his vigilance, and was still training hard every day.


    Don''t dare to slacken in the slightest.


    After all, there are pseudo-gods from the two major factions of the Titan God System and the Nordic God System watching from the side.


    He dared not act rashly.


    However, Odin''s **** system seems interesting to want to surrender. .


    Chapter 490 The speed of the development of the gods is too fast, and the progress has to be slowed down! [ͼ]


    "Ikogendo, you..."


    Reach out and kill an official.


    This is definitely not something ordinary people can do.


    Iakigentang smiled indifferently, and a huge momentum radiated from his body.


    At the same time, the entire conference room is wrapped in huge capacity.


    Communication is completely cut off.


    The clothes flew up without wind.


    Ikogentang stood in the air, looking at the horrified eyes of the officials, and said lightly: "I am a priest of God and a believer of God. This power comes from God.


    Do you still want to question?


    Don''t try to inform the outside world, idiot...


    If you keep playing stupid, you may be able to see the demeanor of me fighting the apostles when the apostles come.


    However, you pig brains can''t wait. "


    His fingers lifted slightly, and a purple spot of light appeared on the fingertips.


    call out.


    The light spot penetrates the wall of the superalloy, leaving a hole in it.


    This time, everyone''s resistance was completely dispelled.


    Because the NERV commander in front of him is no longer a human being.


    One of the bald officials pursed the corners of his lips, showing a flattering smile, and said, "My lord, don''t be angry, we just don''t understand the power of God..."


    "Yes, although we did not do the right thing this time, we still cooperated well before, Master Ikage Gentang..."


    In order to survive.


    These officials began to beg for mercy one by one.


    At this time, as Ikaki Gendo''s deputy, his face was also full of surprise.


    Because he didn''t even know that the other party had gained great power.


    "Huh, don''t worry, I still need you to be a microphone. As for this dog thing on the ground, I think you will know how to do it."


    "Congressman Charles had a heart attack. We all witnessed it!"


    "Yes, please don''t worry, Lord Gentang."


    Everyone is holding a ticket.


    Ikedo Gentang couldn''t believe anyone, so he clicked with his finger.


    One by one, black **** of light flew into everyone''s body.


    At this time, he said indifferently: "Originally, I wanted you to join the religion of God and then promote the doctrine of God, but now it seems that politicians cannot believe it.


    The things in the body are spells I set.


    As long as there is an act of betrayal, it will destroy your heart immediately and will not leave any flaws.


    After the apostle strikes, this thing will be automatically removed.


    Before that, prepare to be my slave. ¡¨. "


    Everyone turned red when they heard the words, and they were all annoyed.


    They are so humbled.


    This Dengyuantang actually didn''t believe it. Just as a councillor couldn''t help but yelled at him, he suddenly knelt on the ground profusely, clutching his heart and wailing constantly.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong... Master Ikogen, please let me go... No... it''s painful!!!"


    "What? Benny, what''s wrong with you..."


    Puff through.


    Puff through.


    One after another, all the MPs knelt on the ground.


    Everyone showed an uncomfortable expression.


    Ikogentang took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    "Hi...whee..."


    "Some people don''t cry without seeing the coffin, but the methods of Supreme Treasure and Kratos are easy to use. In some cases, it is better to brighten your fists..."


    Through today''s events, Ikoji Gentang understood a truth.


    I am not Aizen.


    Nor is it a supreme treasure.


    They can¡¯t count everyone like them.


    But he can learn from Kratos and directly crush everyone.


    For example, first control all the members of NERV, and then summon all the suitable goddesses in the world.


    How easy it is to do this.


    There is no need to calculate.


    There is a saying that is so good, no calculation is as good as a fist.


    It lasted for about three minutes before Ikoji Gentang lifted the spell, and in an instant the group of congressmen who returned to normal began to cry for mercy.


    They even thought they were going to die just now.


    "You don''t need to have such an expression, this is all you asked for yourself. Whoever wants to betray me in the future, you should know what the real horror is..."


    "Yes, my lord, what you say is what you say. I, Benny, is your dog."


    "So are we..."


    A farce ended like this.


    The seemingly calm NERV executives have actually been subdued by Ikogentang.


    Only some people at the bottom and middle levels don''t know.


    That day, night.


    The various members of Congress began to mobilize their own strength, calling for the collection of the experimental body treasured in their own country.


    But their move.


    But it is not convincing.


    After all, Dongying''s experiment is still inconclusive.


    Who would be willing to send people over?


    And those congressmen are also mindful, knowing that if they don''t send their own domestic experimental subjects over now, what awaits them will be endless torture.


    Actually, he took the initiative to find Ikogen Hall and asked him to assign some religious agents to directly solve it by force.


    After getting this news.


    Ikage Gentang fell into silence, he was considering the pros and cons.


    If you simply get the goddess, how much help will it help you?


    News within the group.


    Ikage Gentang felt that this could be done, and not only that, he could also use agents to reverse infiltrate those countries.


    In this way, the power of the religion is allowed to create a foundation.


    A clever trick that kills two birds with one stone.


    "¡§" Let''s go, tomorrow you go to Denas Church, there will be special staff to help you, remember not to reveal the identity of the gods."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The next day.


    The doglegs came to the church.


    Looking at the ordinary believers, they were a little unconfident, and the priest inside laughed at them: "Don''t worry, fellow members, our priests are very powerful people, and simple thermal weapons are useless to us."


    Speaking of a man with a laser pulse weapon came out from the depths of the church.


    He shot a believer.


    As a result, nothing happened to the other party.


    Gurgling.

 Chapter 564：

    Everyone swallowed.


    Good guys.


    It''s really scary. This latest type of firearm can dissolve and destroy even armored vehicles.


    As a result, nothing happened when hitting people.


    They glanced at each other and smiled bitterly.


    If they knew this was the case, what were they still struggling with.


    How good is it to join the gods directly.


    "Forget it, let''s all work hard, the master priest has already said that whoever deserves the highest credit can join the church."


    "Yes, help each other."


    On this day, eight special planes carried the parliamentarians back home one after another.


    It took less than three days.


    Good news came from them.


    The speed is so fast that Ikugentang feels surprised.


    Priests'' actions can not only promote the decision-making of those parliamentarians, but also affect ordinary people.


    There are many things that can be done in three days.


    For example, the development of eight branches.


    For example, assassin some officials, and then hypnotize some people who can make decisions.


    There are too many methods to imagine.


    But in this way, Ikaki Gentang feels comfortable. .


    Chapter 491 Uncle Emperor Who Can''t Help It, Sun Gan''s Strategy!


    Speaking of the pioneering era, it was also the most difficult era.


    The group does not trust each other.


    In addition to paddling and chatting with each other, they are testing each other.


    It''s boring.


    It''s like now, when you meet a new person, as long as you don''t have a bad temper, everyone will choose to help.


    You can even pray for the goddess to come to the world.


    Troubled Times: "Hey... the old man has already established his footing in Soochow recently and is ready to start marching into the Kingdom of Shu."


    Emperor Qin Shi: "You said last time to deal with the offensive of the prairie people, how come you are so fast now!!"


    Troubled Times: "The people on the grasslands are just some jumping bugs. I just issued an order to allow the people of Wei to live in the grasslands.


    They were completely broken.


    The grassland, although desolate...but the land is vast and sparsely populated, and it is suitable for the people to live in.


    And everyone knows that life will be very long after joining the religion.


    How can the Central Plains develop in the future? "


    Courageously: "As expected of Cao Cao, you played hard enough with this hand, I''m afraid those prairie people are very uncomfortable now, right?"


    Troubled Times: "It''s not just uncomfortable, and it''s just broken, but before those people changed their jobs, we really couldn''t deal with them.


    But now it''s different. An eight-year-old child can handle an adult prairie warrior.


    Doesn''t this 123 kill randomly? "


    Li Er: "Then you are now encircling the entire Kingdom of Shu, right? Having developed the maritime military, and also including Soochow and the grassland, Liu Bei must be having a headache now."


    Troubled Times: "Hey, the Kingdom of Shu is now shattered. Even if I don''t fight, I won''t be able to support it for long..."


    At this time, the State of Shu went against it.


    Sacrifice to heaven twice.


    All were destroyed by the goddess.


    Coupled with the people under Cao Cao''s rule, daily life is excellent.


    The hearts of the people are uneven.


    Naturally it is easy to cause turmoil.


    Now Liu Bei is completely mad.


    He has been ruined because of the grassland.


    After all, the act of drawing a wolf into the house must be carved into the post of shame on the pillar of shame.


    Letter: Liu Bei of the Kingdom of Shu, because he was dissatisfied with the gods, wrote to the people on the prairie and led the wolf into the house.


    This infamy coupled with the rebellion of Zhao Yun and others.


    Over the past few months.


    Even if Cao Mengde didn''t think of attacking himself, the people were constantly losing.


    At this time, the deep city of Shu.


    In order to control the people, Liu Bei had already practiced slavery.


    Who dared to escape, directly linked to a family.


    For this reason, thousands of people have died in his hands.


    Liu Bei was crazy, and he also killed the red eye.


    "Report to the lord, all the people on the grassland have been repelled!!!"


    In order to obtain this hard-won information.


    The captain sacrificed hundreds of soldiers.


    By the way, his family is a family.


    Otherwise, you can''t be this official.


    On the other hand, Cao Cao promoted education, as long as he joined the religious cult, he was responsible for teaching and literacy.


    And here he is the opposite.


    "Damn...the pigheads of the prairie people can''t even delay time!!!"


    Liu Bei''s big earlobes swayed with the wind, and his overeating in recent months has made him fat like a pig.


    Not the slightest demeanor of the generals before.


    Just then another soldier came to report on the situation.


    "Report to the lord, there is a message from the coast that Cao Cao''s warship has arrived nearby. What should I do now?"


    "What? He''s ready to shoot!!! Damn... I... what should I do?"


    Liu Bei suddenly stopped drinking.


    Originally, he was holding the thoughts of passing by.


    Encountered this kind of thing now.


    He knows what to do.


    The previous restoration of slavery was the masterpiece of Sun Gan.


    Although he hates this military division.


    But Liu Bei also understood that he could not do without the other party.


    Otherwise, the situation will only get worse.


    "Quickly... invite Mr. Sun Gan over!"


    "Yes."


    In a moment of effort, the man with a strong smell of rouge powder staggered in from outside.


    His face was pale.


    Footsteps are vain.


    At first glance, it is the transition of kidney deficiency.


    It''s no wonder that he, one after another, has caused Sun Gan to completely collapse.


    Now the master and servant looked at each other.


    Sun Gan cleared his throat and gave him an idea.


    In fact, when Jingzhou was defeated last time.


    Sun Qian went to great lengths and came up with an answer.


    But at that time, the descendant of the royal family still held hope, and would not agree to his own method at all.


    The timing is right now.


    "Military strategist, now Cao Cao has besieged from three directions, what should we do..."


    "It depends on how you choose. If you want to keep your fame, you should die for the city. If you don''t want to..."


    "Nonsense, does Lao Tzu have a reputation now?"


    Liu Bei said with a black face, almost gritted his teeth.


    He is all infamy now.


    What Liu Butcher.


    What two dogs picking dung.


    What is the **** that drove wolves into the room.


    Anyway, the words can be as ugly as they are.


    Sun Gan said in a low voice, "Since the lord, you don''t think you can wait to die any longer, why don''t we leave?"


    "go?"


    "Yes, we have people and money now... we can completely retreat to the west, where there is the Guishuang Empire. As long as we leave, Cao Cao will definitely not dare to chase."


    "But..."


    "Unless you want to die!!!"


    Seeing Liu Bei''s hesitation, Sun Gan stimulated again.


    As the saying goes, people are not ruthless and unstable.


    Liu Bei fell silent, thinking about the pros and cons of things.


    Leaving home.


    This is one thing that no one likes.


    Especially a monarch who rules the country.


    But... if he doesn''t leave, he will be forced to death by Cao Cao.


    Liu Bei couldn''t imagine that when the people who were oppressed by him one day would receive the help of the eternal religion.


    What will happen to me.


    For this reason, he sang songs every night and drank every day.


    I hope to numb myself.


    However, at night, he is always awakened by nightmares.


    He dreamed that he was torn to pieces alive by hundreds of people.


    Sometimes I even dream of being locked up in a dog cage.


    Such a terrible thing.

 Chapter 565：

    Sometimes he didn''t even dare to fall asleep.


    Until I couldn''t hold back his sleepiness, I barely slept for a while.


    The bloodshot eyes in the eye sockets are enough to prove everything.


    For a long time, Liu Bei raised his head and said, "If we are going to leave, how many people will follow?"


    "You forgot, there is a sword in your hand, they will follow if they don''t follow it!"


    Sun Qian reminded him timely.


    Not to mention Liu Bei, his own reputation now stinks.


    Even the daily life is more painful than Liu Bei.


    The people on Cao Cao''s side propagated as a whole that they would be imprisoned for tens of thousands of years in the lower eighteen layers of the underworld.


    Thinking of that scene.


    Sun Gan was sweating all over.


    But he thought it was impossible to look back, so he could only take one step and count one step. .


    Chapter 492 Liu Bei, who was tragically swallowed by Yuan Lu Zhi, Cao Cao leads the battle!


    The two girls looked at him in horror.


    I was very scared.


    After all, it is normal for mortals to behave like this when they come into contact with things they cannot understand.


    Seeing that the two women were silent, Iakigentang smiled faintly.


    Instead of stimulating them anymore, he personally poured a drink for them.


    The wall was restored to its original shape in the follow-up.


    In fact, such an experiment can be done outdoors.


    Most of the religious officials conduct training in the wilderness.


    It is Ikogentang himself, who is only doing penance in the sea~.


    a long time.


    About thirty minutes later.


    Asuka just recovered. She looked at the NERV commander and couldn''t help but whispered: "Are you really a human-?"


    "Hahahaha... Of course I am a human being, but I have only gained the power of God. I didn''t tell you just now, as long as you join the religious sect, you can also have this power.


    You can also see the existence of gods..."


    "However, we were told to participate in EVA training before we came."


    Makibo couldn''t help but said.


    Ikogentang shook his head, and asked, "What do you think the EVA body is? It''s just a high-tech machine? Don''t dream it... Its body is an apostle. If you want people to drive the EVA, you naturally look for qualified people.


    And you are the qualified ones.


    Why are the so-called qualified persons a teenager?


    Have you ever wondered... why are they all about fourteen years old..."


    A series of words, the two of the hammers could not digest.


    Is the body of EVA an apostle? ? ?


    What a joke!


    But Asuka didn''t see any joking on Ikage Gendo''s face, it was a serious look in her eyes.


    "Is it really an apostle? Then we..."


    "You are the newborns after the second shock, do you understand what I said?"


    All smart people can get through.


    The two girls were bitter.


    Then Ikogentang led them away from the base and walked towards the training ground of the gods.


    Here they saw the power of believing in the God of Eternity.


    Modern weapons of horror.


    They are not opponents of these people at all, and even they themselves are a kind of terrifying existence.


    Asuka watched the fierce battle, and asked thoughtfully: "Why does God give us such a powerful force? Is he really only asking for faith..."


    "Yes, just like Xia Chong can''t talk to the ice. In our opinion, a very strong power is just a power that is not worth mentioning in the eyes of God.


    Can you believe that someone can smash the moon with one punch?


    At first I didn¡¯t believe it, until I saw other priests..."


    God is obliterated.


    All the gods of Olympus fell.


    These are the videos sent by their chief priest.


    There is only one figure in the heart of Ikogentang, and that is the God of Eternity.


    Smash the moon with one punch.


    The corners of the eyes of the two girls twitched, which is impossible even for God.


    Maybe the apostles are very difficult to do.


    Turn around in a circle.


    Coupled with the invisible brainwashing of Ikogentang, and propaganda of the gods.


    There are also many disabled people who have returned to normal under the power of the gods.


    Makibo and Asuka finally chose to join the sect, and they are willing to become the preparatory goddess.


    Everyone has a wish, doesn''t it?


    Asuka wants to gain a sense of real security, she doesn''t want to be suffering, and she doesn''t want to be forced to do anything.


    She is glamorous on the outside, but very fragile on the inside.


    Even vulnerable.


    With a miserable childhood, she couldn''t bear the consequences of failure at all.


    As for true Hippo, he wanted to see what God was like.


    Her heart is like a cat.


    I am curious about everything.


    When something that he can''t understand appears in front of his eyes, True Hippo will want to contact him without hesitation, just like EVA''s posture.


    She participated out of curiosity.


    Watching the two young girls enter the meditation space.


    Ikugentang showed a satisfied expression. With three goddesses, my position should be unbreakable.


    In the future, I will give them some good impressions.


    Stop hating me like Ayanami.


    The inside of the meditation space at this time.


    Bright as a galaxy.


    As a top student, Asuka naturally understands the principles of meditation. She thinks of simple meditation ideas, plus a few prayers.


    How can you come into contact with God?


    Until now, I saw a body that was taller than Xinghe.


    Her heart has been filled with the figure of God.


    There is no room for other things anymore.


    Serve the gods = gain a sense of security.


    No one can hurt themselves! ! !


    Asuka flew towards the god''s body with fear and eagerness, and soon she came near the god.


    She knelt on the ground and said loudly: "God, I am willing to serve you..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Very loud sound.


    But it did not spread very far.


    This makes Asuka a little desperate.


    But the next second she was happy again, because God really responded to herself.


    A beautiful rose fell from the sky.


    Until it fell in her palm.


    "Go live, I will protect you..."


    The vast voice hit the soul.


    Make Asuka weep with joy.


    And on the other side.


    After seeing the Eternal God''s Law Body, Zhen Xibo was completely sluggish.


    Sure enough, as the commander of Ikogen Temple said.


    It is impossible for mortals to speculate about the gods.


    What god.


    It''s all shit.


    Can you imagine the area of ??Galaxy?


    But the body of the gods is actually countless times that of Xinghe.


    ...0


    It is impossible to calculate, this is just his Law Bodies, not the real body.


    The priest destroys the stars, that is not a joke.


    Then True Hippo knelt on the ground and prayed piously.


    About thirty minutes later.


    The two girls opened their eyes at the same time.


    True Hippo''s breath became gentle and heavy, her eyesight had already been restored, and the strength of her body was terrifying.


    There is a silver peony flower printed on the back of the hand.


    And Asuka is a bright red rose.


    The two women looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Asuka''s eyes are more confident than before, while True Hippo is more wise.


    At this time Ikogen Hall had already left.


    Those who stay here are the lower-class believers in the religion.


    "how do you feel?"


    "Very good, no wonder the commander said that EVA is not needed, that is indeed a stupid thing..."


    "Yes, God is the greatest, right? Have you talked to God?"


    "No, I prayed after I went in, and when I left, God rewarded me with a silver-white peony."

 Chapter 566：

    "Oh oh..."


    Asuka''s expression remained unchanged, but she was secretly proud.


    Hey, only I got a response from the gods.


    That''s great.


    She stroked the rose on the back of her hand and smiled brilliantly.


    This smile is no longer a disguise.


    It''s relaxation from the bottom of my heart.


    A real happy expression.


    On the other side, Ikari Gendo''s son, Ikari Shinji, is a little funny.


    This little guy not only didn''t want to be a member of the religion, but felt that his father was fooling himself. people.


    Chapter 492 Liu Bei, who was tragically swallowed by Yuan Lu Zhi, Cao Cao leads the battle!


    The next day.


    Cao Cao''s army was really overwhelmed.


    Zhao Yun waited for a group of generals and persuaded the generals on the wall: "Don''t continue to struggle, surrender early, otherwise we will take action and you may be injured."


    The people on the wall are ordinary generals~.


    Where can I withstand the coercion of Zhao Yun and Ma Chao and his group?


    But they couldn''t surrender, because their family members were all controlled by Liu Bei.


    At this time, a teenager saw that the adults were unmoved and gritted his teeth and said: "General Zhao Yun, it''s not that we don''t surrender. Then Liu Bei will control the families of these adults..."


    A family was arrested.


    Who dares to surrender!


    Zhao Yun and others were taken aback when they heard the words, and then became angry.


    Misfortune to the children.


    If the war even oppresses your own generals.


    Is this Liu Bei still a person?


    At this moment, Jia Xu walked out of the crowd and said to the person on the wall: "I understand your position, but for the sake of the world, for the eternal God, we have to take action!


    From now on, Liu Bei will suffer for ten thousand years in the underworld.


    Do it, Zilong..."


    "Yes!"


    Zhao Yun sighed, they are all good men.


    Pity.


    He took a deep breath, and the spear in his hand shot out like a silver dragon.


    The entire city gate was blasted to pieces in an instant.


    The rest quickly followed.


    A city was occupied in just a few breaths.


    One is a believer given by God, and the other is a mortal.


    There is no suspense in the battle.


    Jia Xu looked at the situation in the city, frowned and said: "Something seems to be wrong, Zilong, take your troops to fight Huanglong, this Liu Bei may have to run away."


    "Why did the military division say this?"


    "The defense in the city is not right. Even if Liu Bei is stupid, he knows that he must resist. Now there are only enemy soldiers on the wall, which is enough to show that he is tricky!"


    "Yes, I will send troops immediately."


    Zhao Zilong immediately took the order and went down to seven cities in one day.


    As Jia Xu expected, Liu Bei really ran away with someone.


    And also drew a lot of soldiers.


    Especially in the two cities behind, the food and finances inside have been swept away.


    The western part of the kingdom of Shu.


    A group of troops are advancing towards Guishuang.


    Sitting on the carriage, Liu Bei sighed as he looked at his homeland.


    This departure.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to return in this life.


    "The lord must not be sad. Our soldiers of the Kingdom of Shu are very powerful even in Guishuang. Wouldn''t it be wonderful to occupy the mountain as the king by then."


    "Well, that''s all there is to it."


    The master and servant have a good idea.


    It''s a pity that the sky doesn''t fulfill everyone''s wish.


    After the demonized Ying Long swallowed the heavens, his power naturally multiplied, and the place where he left fell in front of Liu Bei by coincidence.


    The clear sky became dark because of the dragon coming down.


    Boom.


    The purple thunderbolt was deafening.


    The sky was torn apart.


    A ferocious demon king with eight heads appeared in front of Liu Bei.


    "Hi... delicious food!!!"


    The hoarse voice revealed the greed of Yuanluzhi.


    Liu Bei looked at the monster in despair, his heart was cold.


    The other party hovered in the sky.


    Countless black clouds blocked in front of his army.


    Don''t say it''s going to Guishuang at this time.


    It''s impossible to go back to Shu country! ! !


    Sun Gan''s feather fan didn''t shake anymore.


    Since Liu Bei''s death, he has also started to fan the feather fan, but it just doesn''t taste like the other party.


    The soldiers of the Shu Kingdom fell to the ground one by one at this time.


    The miasma in the air is corroding their lives.


    A gleam of light flashed within Yuan Lu Zhi''s purple magic pupils, opened his blood basin and swallowed all the tens of thousands of soldiers into his abdomen.


    And Liu Bei didn''t even have time to regret it.


    Just died.


    At this time, Cao Cao, who was far away in Jingzhou, saw that the sky was wrong.


    Devilishness is rampant.


    Immediately, he said to everyone: "Notify all the priests beyond the immortal rank to march towards the depths of the Shu Kingdom together, Yuan Luzhi has awakened!"


    "Yes!"


    Thousands of priests at the fairy level.


    Came from all over.


    In order to ensure the safety of the Central Plains.


    Cao Cao had prepared all this from a long time ago.


    You can''t always rely on Goddess.


    We are believers of God.


    Cao Cao held the Dragon Slashing Sword and shouted, "Believers, follow me..."


    "Oh!!!"


    Streams of light pierced the sky.


    That is a fearless figure.


    Contrast the cruel Liu Bei.


    Cao Cao is the Holy Lord today.


    The people burst into tears, and in any case, they will rush up when facing difficulties.


    "Let''s pray for the master priest."


    "Hope God can bless him."


    "Yes, this is what we can do now."


    People spontaneously knelt in front of the temple and began to pray for the protection of the gods.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer, and now the master priest has launched a general attack on the demon lord Yuan Luzhi, I pray that you will drop a trace of divine power to protect his safety..."


    Words like this sounded from the bottom of everyone''s heart.


    Huge beliefs converge into flames.


    Flew into the God Realm.


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Liu Che was originally comprehending the law of destruction and deducing the magic of the series. After receiving prayers from the believers, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at Mengxian sitting not far away, he said, "Xian''er, your world has already started the final battle. Let''s go to the Lower Realm and have a look."


    Mengxian is poor Yinglong and Nvyun.


    Even if the other party is wrong.


    But he has also fought for this world.


    Now confused by the miasma.


    Death is his ultimate destination.


    ......


    However, the true spirit can still be redeemed.


    "Well, the Nujia knows. Thank you..."


    Mengxian nodded, his body turned illusory and disappeared in place.


    She went to the world just for this.


    Now, it is also to repay the original favor.


    Similarly, if she is in the lower realm, she can also avoid some killings.


    Standing in front of the teleportation platform, Mengxian urged the rune, and then flew towards his own world.


    When she came.


    Cao Cao is fighting with enthusiasm.


    On one side is the eight-headed demon king thousands of meters high, and the other side is a tiny human being.


    However, in order to avoid being overwhelmed.


    Yuan Luzhi still opened the secret realm.

 Chapter 567：

    Since killing the emperor, he has a will to death.


    Therefore, I felt that Cao Cao''s luck in dominating the world brought a trace of reason to the lower realm.


    However, he seems to have forgotten a little.


    After swallowing the fairy in the heavens.


    His strength has become stronger.


    Even if Zhao Yun and others are very powerful now, they still have a bit of difficulty facing him.


    There have been hundreds of sacrifices for priests at the level of immortals.


    Jia Xu constantly urged the gods to impose protective spells on the soldiers to avoid being invaded by the miasma.


    "Can''t go on like this, Jia Xu... we can''t hold on anymore!"


    Cao Cao gritted his teeth and said very unwillingly.


    "Hold on for a while, haven''t we already killed two heads! I believe we will succeed!"


    Guo Jia used the water magic technique on the side to trap the head on the left side of the demon king.


    Xu Chu and others immediately flew up.


    Dry the head to pieces. people.


    Chapter 493 Nvwa Mengxian shot, Yinglong and Nvyun''s home! [ͼ]


    Three of the eight snake heads were broken.


    But the price is too great.


    The soldiers are tired.


    The priests can''t hold on.


    Just when Cao Cao was at a loss, the sky suddenly lit up with a white light.


    The miasma in this secret realm.


    After touching this light.


    The ablation started quickly.


    Everyone looked at the white light, even the snake demon Yuan Lu Zhi, because it found that a greater threat appeared in front of it.


    A fairy in the white light.


    Wearing a long printed dress, there is a refined bead flower hanging from his hair.


    On the back of the hand is a pattern of a white plum.


    The fairy has a kind face, and his eyes are as gentle as water.


    Saw her appearance.


    Cao Cao and others immediately stopped attacking and knelt on the ground one after another.


    "See the fairy goddess, it''s me who is incompetent..."


    "You don''t have to be like this, everything is dead, Ying Long, haven''t you recovered your sanity..."


    Mengxian comforted the believers and turned to look at the five snake demons.


    "Hi...his..."


    It wanted to speak very much, but now it was enveloped by demons, and it didn''t even possess the basic ability to speak.


    Mengxian shook his head.


    Take out a ball of light from his arms.


    A villain was sealed inside, and the other party burst into tears instantly when they saw the snake demon.


    "Ying Long~~~"


    The crisp voice hit the heart of the snake demon.


    It''s as if the clouds are thrown out and the fog is seen.


    For the lost Ying Long, he found his loved one.


    "Female Ghost... Female Ghost... my love..."


    Ying Long called weakly.


    But because his soul is too weak, it has been eroded to pieces by the miasma, and now it is impossible to call out the voice that the female ghost can hear.


    At this time, a slender palm penetrated his body.


    Take out this small piece of Ying Long''s true spirit.


    "Nv Wa Empress, Ying Long, he..."


    Seeing her extremely weak lover, the woman cried bitterly.


    Mengxian sighed lightly: "I have absorbed too many souls by the miasma. It is the best result to have a trace of true spirit survive, otherwise you have to beg the true **** to take action.


    Going back to reincarnation will be able to slowly repair, alas... a pair of lovely people in the true gods. "


    Slowly gather your fingers.


    After being reincarnated, Ying Long and Nv Xing had to atone for their sins in the God Realm, but it was enough to be with someone who loved each other.


    After Mengxian finished all this, he looked back at the roaring body.


    Put your fingers up and split forward.


    boom.


    shining.


    The five snake demons who were roaring were beaten to pieces.


    At this time, this secret realm is dissipating.


    Mengxian opened the channel, sent all the people out, and sent the dead souls into the **** realm.


    Until all is over.


    She just returned to the territory of Shu.


    The sky is still full of miasma.


    But this could not be difficult for the current Mengxian, just stretched out his hand, and the sky regained the brilliant sunshine.


    Cao Cao burst out laughing when he saw this.


    "Now that the Demon King Yuan Luzhi has been wiped out, everyone can live and work in peace!"


    "Oh..."


    "By the way, I would like to thank you for your help, Dream Fairy Goddess!"


    Cao Cao looked at the goddess walking towards him, and quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at him.


    After all, people are now **** women.


    See no evil.


    He still knows it.


    Mengxian shook his head and said: "It''s all your efforts, just relying on the god-given power to kill Yuan Luzhi, and the Central Plains will be unified in the future.


    You also need to speed up the income of people from other places.


    After offering sacrifices at that time, he can naturally merge into the gods. "


    "Yes, Cao Cao knows."


    As a monarch, he knew that he could not slack off.


    Vigorously develop people''s livelihood.


    Then Guishuang, Anxi and other places were captured.


    It''s all over!


    At that time, you will rise into the realm of the gods, enjoy the endless life, and fight against the powerful from all walks of life.


    This is one of the great joys of life.


    Along with the radiance, Mengxian returned to the realm of the gods.


    Coming in a hurry, leaving in a hurry.


    This is the case with the goddess.


    But she didn''t know that because of her lower realm, the people''s beliefs were more pious.


    Their efforts have received a response.


    The devil was defeated.


    The chief priest and others returned triumphantly.


    "Jia Xu, announce it. The fairy goddess has killed the snake demon Yuan Lu Zhi, as well as the dead priests and soldiers, all of which will be passed on.


    We will not forget their efforts. "


    "Yes, the humble job got it."


    Jia Xu and others are also very tired.


    But better than Cao Cao.


    He took the lead in the charge.


    When the official announcement spread, the whole Kyushu land boiled again.


    The disaster brought by the devil is finally over.


    Their efforts were not in vain.


    In the future, you can live and work in peace and contentment and enjoy a peaceful time...


    The land of hell.


    Mengxian sent the two souls into reincarnation.


    The two of them are tied with a red string.


    It is condensed by the law of love, and the law of destiny is born.


    Just tie this thing.


    Then you can meet someone you love after being reincarnated.


    However, after awakening the memories of the past, they are not well.


    Because of the need to pay off debts.


    Ying Long killed too many people.


    Even if he tries his best to restrain, he still needs to do countless good deeds to repay his sins.


    After all this is done.


    Mengxian''s heart knot was untied, and her heart was empty.


    The strength has broken through a stage unexpectedly.


    ------------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Troubled Times: "My god, I''m really exhausted today!! But fortunately, everything is over. We can meet Anxi and Guishuang in the future."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Devil King Yuan Luzhi died?"


    Troubled Times: "Yes, although some price has been paid, but at the most difficult time, the fairy goddess of dreams came and killed this disaster.


    I have to say that I am still careless, and I have not prepared well. "


    Ding... The Chaos Times has uploaded a video.


    Then countless people downloaded it.

 Chapter 568：

    The first emperor of Qin: "Old Cao, you are really stubborn, what a pity the priest who died, even if you feel embarrassed to ask the goddess, you can''t be like this."


    Tanjirou: "The battle is really fierce. All kinds of magic are useless. 1.5. That miasma is very fierce."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "It''s not that the magical technique is useless, but that the time they have studied is still short. They just know how to release it, but they don''t understand the essence of the magical technique.


    Fighting against civilians is okay, but if you really fight against a master, you can easily be killed.


    Otherwise, why do you think everyone¡¯s strength is soaring?


    They were all found their own flaws in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda.


    You are the cultivators who have not seen our world, it is really for a little strength and exhaustion of all ideas. "


    Chu Dashan: "That''s right. I''m also thinking about this matter recently. Maybe many people don''t pay attention to it, thinking that possessing magical skills is invincible.


    Probably the most touching is the old Gao. "


    The person with the least combat effectiveness in the group, Lao Gao now also broke through the first level.


    But the price was that he was tortured for a full sixty-six days. .


    Chapter 494 Casillas and Held Working Together! [ͼ]


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "The magic is too profound, there is no way...If you want to truly understand the essence, you have to really study it. In addition to penance, I will learn from you for these 66 days.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to defeat the first gatekeeper.


    Oh, I''m ashamed to say..."


    He is the one who can''t fight most in the group.


    Even Zhang Fan has already broken the second level.


    Tosaka University: "Um...well, I think this matter is a bit serious. It really needs to be studied carefully, but things like Cao Cao.


    There is a high probability that it will happen again in the future. Don''t try to be aggressive at that time, there will always be goddesses who are free. "


    The lost soul also needs energy to reincarnate.


    That being the case, why waste time in vain?


    The task of their goddess is to maintain world peace.


    Mysterious Reaper: "Understand the boss, I will work hard!"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Understood, but I have a question that I want to ask. You were all chatting with the Daughter of Fate before.


    I can''t feel who the goddess of my world is..."


    Tanjiro: "I didn''t find it either, but some worlds don''t need to deliberately go to 29 to find it."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "If you really say that you are the daughter of destiny, she is the most special woman, with a special fate and a special mission."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "In this way, I seem to have sacrificed several Destiny''s Daughters! Bi Ruoguo, and Yaya... and Li Xing, it seems to be the same."


    The fox who only loves money: "Of course, all these you are talking about are the daughters of destiny, there is no way with luck.


    Like Bai Suzhen''s sister, Fahai is smart and destiny.


    In short, such a person with a special mission can also become a priest! "


    The first emperor of the Qin Dynasty: "Hey, I don''t know who is special for Yingzheng, but the girl from the Yin Yang family, I have sacrificed...


    The other women were also given to the gods.


    It should have completed the task. "


    This is how Ying Zheng understood the Daughter of Destiny.


    Who is special, how does he know?


    But there are not enough people to sacrifice so many goddesses, in case the blind cat encounters a dead mouse, it will be right.


    Anyway, like Yan Dan''s wife and daughter, he gave it to God.


    What kind of snow girl, Chi Lian.


    All go to serve the gods.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Understood... I am the daughter of destiny in your mouth, and I won''t be tangled in the future..."


    Say so clearly.


    If Held still didn''t understand, he wouldn''t deserve to be the mastermind behind the scenes.


    However, she knew better.


    Your own must work harder.


    Tosaka University: "Well, work hard, I will show you to play cards in the future~"


    Seeing Rin Tosaka''s proposal, Herder couldn''t help but smile immediately, and immediately replied, "Thank you."


    Look at the news in the group.


    She walked slowly outside the door.


    Now the world needs to be strengthened again, she is going to the central garden of the demon world, since both sides have the same purpose.


    Why disperse the power?


    Herder got the gift of no god, but relied on meditation and free magical explanations in the group.


    She began to comprehend the essence of magic.


    It is very simple to suppress Casillas now.


    Herder is not flying fast. She likes to admire the scenery of the new devil world, soaring all the way, attracting countless creatures to bow down.


    After all, he used to be the second apostle and is now the chief priest.


    Herder''s fame, that resounded throughout the world.


    Soon she came to the land of the central garden, where there are many creatures, including the previous Khaxiu faction, and many races in the desert.


    All moved here.


    Feel her coming.


    Casillas walked out of the woods. The brawny samurai looked at the old acquaintance and grinned: "Please come in, lady priest..."


    "Huh, you are still the same."


    Herder didn''t care about his rudeness.


    What''s the use of the so-called adults not adults?


    Since I made a mistake at the beginning, I have to taste this evil result.


    The two came to the land between the flowers and fell.


    A woman in a red dress came in with a cup of tea.


    "Huh... good magic reaction, what''s her name?"


    Herder''s eyes lit up slightly when he saw the magnificent magic power on the girl''s body. This kind of genius was very rare.


    The girl smiled at her, and said without timidity: "My name is Luo Li''an, from the Arad continent, I came here thanks to your gift. Fortunately, I met Casillas..."


    "That''s why I said such a good seedling, how come I haven''t seen it before."


    Herder didn''t care about the dissatisfaction in the other''s tone, but a smile.


    After all, she came to negotiate today.


    Casillas was too lazy to play haha ??and asked directly: "You didn''t come to our side for tea, right? Tell your purpose, I hate hearing lies."


    "I want to restore the whole body. Everyone came from the religious religion. Although I didn''t trust the gods at first, I have now received the punishment that I deserved.


    If it was just me and Kahn acting, it would be too slow in this world.


    So I have a suggestion. "


    "What advice?"


    "Based on the conversations of other priests, I understand a truth. A vast world like ours can be directly integrated into the God Realm.


    But since I released the information some time ago, I think you also understand.


    Demon Realm 127 can''t sacrifice, otherwise the world fragments that are free will not be drawn to continue to return.


    so..."


    "Do you want us to attack the Arad continent together?"


    "good!"


    Herder put a map in front of them.


    "You see, the heaven here is currently occupied by me and Kahn, and the night elf empire is slowly moving closer to the religion because of the power of the goddess.


    Except for those empires that are still resisting now.


    The rest have all joined the cult.


    Once we sacrifice the world of Arad to the gods, we can have stronger power and can even wander the starry sky directly. "


    Sacrificing the world is inevitable.


    But the world like Tapels is not qualified, although her faith has spread to every corner.


    But Allard''s riches.


    Still making Herder greedy.


    Casillas thought about the pros and cons, and finally agreed to Herder''s request, because the reason was very simple.


    It is impossible for him not to cooperate with each other all his life.


    This is tantamount to delaying the development of the religion in disguise.


    If he was convicted because of this incident, Casillas would suffer a big loss.


    "Well, I promise you... But I still have a question. Why hasn''t that guy been seen by Kahn lately, what the **** is he doing?"


    "You said he, he is currently looking for other apostles in the starry sky."


    Chapter 495 Herder''s brutality, the city of gold was directly killed in seconds! [ͼ]


    After the two parts are unified.


    The Arad continent can''t hold it anymore.


    The actions of Katie and others had already made the Delos Empire unacceptable.


    Now the two ambassadors are putting pressure together.


    It is certain that Arad was in the bag.


    At this moment, Huttonmar has all joined the cult.


    Katie was also named a national teacher and promoted the religion among the people.


    On this day, the sky became darker.


    Because of Celia''s departure, Belmar''s super-large ancient magic circle naturally failed.


    Herder and Casillas descended on the world of Arad!


    Skadi and others were shocked when seeing Herder appear, and then knelt on one knee.


    "See Master Chief."


    "Well, get up... I heard that there is also the Delos Empire over the Snow Mountain and still haven''t chosen to join the cult."


    "Yes, the people over the Snow Mountain are very stubborn. And the Delos Empire went crazy a few months ago to the place where Di Ruiji was.


    It seems that I want to rely on that power in exchange for the right to speak. "


    Katie has learned about the cooperation between the two sides through the temple.


    Now start reporting directly.


    She currently has only one thing to do, to strengthen the communication between the Huttonmar Principality and the night elf empire.


    At present, these two places have become religious places.


    If Herder does not show up, she will also consider inviting the opponent to the Nether.

 Chapter 569：

    Casillas smiled contemptuously and said: "Then I will go to the snow-capped mountains. A group of barbarians are trying to resist the power of God."


    "Well, then I will go to the Delos Empire. See what they are capable of..."


    After the two have a clear division of labor.


    Casillas immediately flew into the air, rushing towards the snowy area of ??Ston like a meteor.


    It only takes thirty minutes.


    He came to this place.


    When the Bantu clan saw his arrival, one by one fell to the ground.


    That strong physique, vigorous momentum, and the energy entangled around the body.


    All prove that this is a terrible existence.


    Hearing the roar of the earth, Buwanga, who was hiding in the depths of the snow-capped mountains, quickly rushed out carrying his blunt weapon.


    "Who dared to invade our land!!!. ¡¨!"


    An angry roar resounded across the sky.


    However, when he saw Casillas''s face clearly, he instantly became dumb.


    A cold sweat hit his back.


    apostle.


    Casillas is here!


    Ruined.


    "Yeah... isn''t this Buwanga, who is known as the Four Sword Saints?


    I heard your deeds in Katie¡¯s intelligence, leading the Bantu clan to resist the will of God.


    Now the old man is here, are you ready to fight?


    As long as you resist my sword, the Bantu clan can survive, but if you are killed by a sword, the Bantu clan can be destroyed..."


    Casillas'' words were very cold.


    As cold as the frost of nine days.


    The young people who had succeeded in resisting the religious religion before, were so scared that they did not dare to speak.


    Huh.


    Accompanied by the sound of the knife being unsheathed.


    A dragon roar radiated from Casillas'' body.


    The entire snowy area trembles.


    The violent momentum shattered all the tents within a hundred miles nearby.


    "This is the end of contempt of God, Buwanga...take my sword!!!"


    "Ultra Thousand Flower Slash!"


    Sword out.


    Diversified.


    Buwanga didn''t even react, and was shattered under the storm-like attack with his own people.


    But he did not kill them all.


    Some young Bantu tribes were still not killed.


    "Listen to the rest, believe in the religion can save you from death, you need to atone for your arrogance..."


    "We are willing to atone for our sins, and we are willing to atone for our sins."


    Thousands of young Bantu people ran out of the snow.


    Crazy kowtow towards Casillas.


    "Huh, it''s almost the same. Get up, I can teach you a set of swordsmanship, thank God.


    If it weren¡¯t for fear of being blamed by God, today¡¯s snow-capped mountains would have disappeared..."


    Casillas is a reckless man.


    Never like to talk nonsense.


    So he hates Herder''s way of doing things, but he also understands that some things cannot be eliminated.


    Feel the momentum in the air.


    Herder, who was on the way, shook his head.


    "This guy is quick to shoot. I knew I would let him stay in the Demon Realm. Forget it... let''s speed it up!"


    The power of space came out.


    Ten times of space shift.


    Herder came to the sky over the capital of the Delos Empire.


    The golden urban curtain Talun.


    The city is magnificent and magnificent, and is located on the top of a mountain.


    Once exposed to sunlight, it will appear bright and clean.


    She looked down, and countless scientific researchers were secretly studying the debris left by Di Ruiji.


    Because of Shilock''s departure, the lancer was abolished directly.


    This makes it difficult for the Delos Empire, which has always liked force, to accept it.


    "Heh... what an ambitious empire, rejecting God''s grace... it should be destroyed..."


    Herder said faintly, a purple-red energy ball appeared in his palm.


    Until this moment.


    Only within the Golden City Veil Taryn discovered the super-energy response.


    "¡§"Not good, there are enemies in the sky."


    "who is it?"


    "The Second Apostle Tears Herder."


    "Not good...prepare to defend!!!"


    Just five seconds.


    Sixteen super large defensive enchantments protected the Golden City Veil Talun.


    Among them, Emperor Leon Heinrich III looked at Herder in mid-air, and his face became extremely ugly.


    She came too fast.


    He is not ready at all.


    "Listen, people of the Delos Empire, as the price of blasphemy, you can disappear into this world.


    The new world does not allow you to exist like this.


    Be silent in the dark forever..."


    Herder declared their crime, and the energy ball in his hand suddenly swelled.


    Ignored any defensive enchantment.


    Engulf this city of gold completely.


    There is no opportunity for excuse, and no opportunity for rebuttal.


    Resisting the religion of God is already a serious sin.


    Only destruction is their end.


    Leon Heinrich III was the last to die. He looked at the city of gold that had collapsed in the dark energy, and regretted that he had listened to the opinions of the elders.


    If you are not greedy for rights.


    He will not die! ! !


    In just ten seconds, the tyrannical capital of the Empire of Delos was completely destroyed.


    Just in this day.


    People on the mainland were notified.


    Most of the Bantu tribe in the Snow Mountains perished, and the Golden City, the capital of the Delos Empire, completely disappeared.


    The horror of the religion.


    It was reflected again.


    Countless people are talking about the cruelty of eternal gods, but Huttonmar and the night elf empire refuted it.


    Because it is under the control of the religion.


    Their two major forces are living better than ever.


    Can''t this prove yet? still.


    Chapter 496 Bantu Clan who was almost wiped out, Xilan who lost the power of time and space[ͼ]


    In the past, the night elf empire was hidden underground.


    And repel human beings.


    Since the arrival of Butterfly Ninja, their lives have undergone a radical change.


    Although the environment is still a bit harsh.


    But how many times better than I didn¡¯t know before.


    The merits of food, and a large number of strong people were born.


    This allowed the night elf empire to see hope for a new life, and Queen Maya knew it in the previous chat.


    The God Realm is very rich, and they will encounter various races when they join the God Realm.


    Among them, there are dozens of elves alone.


    It''s like a wood spirit manipulating plants, a flame spirit manipulating flames.


    Various.


    Of course, their night elves haven''t yet, so they are unique.


    "Huh...Bantu clan, those wild people don''t accept discipline, Master Casillas did the right thing, but in fact, there is no annihilation of the clan.


    The news from the temple is that many young people have been forgiven. "


    "I think it''s self-inflicted, and they don''t want to think about what they are like? They wear heavy leather clothes all day, and they still have a lot of body odor.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that he is drinking blood! ! !


    If it hadn''t been for the kindness of adults, they would have all been wiped out long ago. 127"


    "Yeah, huh... They also came out with a Juggernaut, which seems to be abnormal in their brains."


    "Let''s talk about the Delos Empire. The capital of gold was directly destroyed by the chief priest of Herder. I don''t think things will be that simple, right?"


    Queen Maya interrupted everyone and turned to another topic.


    She was a little concerned about the demise of the golden capital.


    After all, Herder''s reputation is not very good.


    Even the master priest.


    The elder responsible for collecting information looked at the message in his hand and raised his head and said: "Master Herder said that the group of people are studying the power of DiRigi''s plague and want to rely on this power to resist the religion... "


    Snapped.


    Queen Maya came up against the crime, her white face full of anger.


    "Aren''t the evil things they did at the Bill Mark Proving Grounds enough for these butchers? Now they want to study the plague. It''s really a thirsty dog ??thing, good kill!!!"

 Chapter 570：

    The night elf empire was once plagued by plagues.


    How many innocent people died unexpectedly.


    Especially when she heard Di Ruiji''s name, Queen Maya immediately exploded her hair.


    The other elders were also furious.


    "It''s really good to kill, this group of dogs deserves to die... The order is passed on and the good deeds done by the Delos Empire are publicized."


    "Yes."


    "I think the purpose of the gods'' teaching next time should be the ancestor, right?"


    "Um."


    "I hope they won''t dispute..."


    The meeting slowly ended.


    There is only one point of view, and that is to fully support the development of the religion.


    Even send some fighters to support Huttonmar.


    As for the night elf empire.


    After the news about the Delos Empire was announced, it immediately aroused the anger of all the people, and even some powerful people threatened it.


    If the remaining residents of the Delos Empire still resist.


    They are willing to leave their hometowns to suppress those who blaspheme grace.


    ......


    At this time, Helder, who returned to Huttonmar, looked at Queen Maya''s reply and pursed his lips.


    "It''s still the night elf empire caring, you see... they are willing to send 30,000 troops. They are indeed the people supported by the goddess. It is reasonable..."


    Katie and Queen Scadi smiled at each other.


    The latter said: "Only those who have suffered from the plague will have such a plan for Di Ruiji, but you are really ruthless, my lord.


    Destroyed the capital of gold in one blow. "


    Herder snorted softly: "You think I am trying to vent my anger. Actually, there are too many research materials and equipment in the Golden City.


    Destroying them is a blessing to the people! "


    She was to sever the thoughts of the Delos Empire.


    Don''t give them a chance.


    If the remaining residents choose to continue resisting, she doesn''t mind continuing the massacre.


    Just as several people were talking.


    A woman in a lavender dress walked in from outside, and when she saw Herder, she bowed her head in fear.


    "Master Qi, Su Nang, the capital of Xu Ancestor, hopes you can meet in person. I don''t know you..."


    "Well, I will pass tomorrow. It''s you and my little cute Alice, don''t be so scared, sister, I won''t release illusions to you anymore..."


    Once in order to have a doll that can be manipulated in Arad.


    This little guy became the best candidate.


    Be controlled for a long time.


    It made Alice look very scared to see Herder.


    So much so that there are psychological shadows now.


    After all, the Devil, who is not afraid of Herder.


    Casillas did not come back that night, and Herder and Katie were exchanging recent information.


    "What''s Su Nan''s attitude toward the religion?"


    "It can only be described as plain and plain, there is no excessive resistance, but a small number of people choose to join, maybe they may just wait and see.


    After all, living in seclusion in the dense fog continent...


    Their current manager is Suan Aska, a girl who is only seventeen years old.


    Although young, he is very proficient in fighting and political skills.


    Is a ruler not to be underestimated. "


    "Well, I''ll know if I go to see it tomorrow, and take a good rest. After this is done, the Arad world will return to the God Realm.


    You will have to say a few words for me at that time. "


    "You will laugh..."


    Katie was thin-skinned and blushed when she said a few witty words.


    The next day.


    The dawn is coming.


    Su Nang, the capital of Xu''s motherland.


    A Helder in a black robe came here.


    Those guarding soldiers, seeing her coming, immediately sounded the alarm.


    A moment of effort.


    Suan Aska, Xilan and others all came to the gate.


    "Unexpectedly, Lord Herder, you can come so early, we are very honored..."


    "Come in, Lord Herder."


    "Um."


    The three were side by side.


    Herder was very interested in Xi Lan, who was wrapped in the power of time.


    "You seem to have had the experience of traveling through time. Can you tell me what the situation is?"


    "Uh...I''m not afraid of your jokes. I lost this power a few months ago. I used to be able to see a lot of interesting things."


    What Xilan said was very vague.


    The so-called interesting is to see the disasters that have occurred on the mainland.


    For example, the transfer of Herder, the **** hand.


    There are also things from ancient times.


    Herder''s eyes lit up and he smiled: "It seems that the fate of the world has undergone major changes since the advent of God..."


    Only this way.


    Just to explain the situation Xilan is encountering now.


    The latter nodded and sighed, "Yeah, so I suggest you try it when the cult arrives. The effect is unexpectedly good, but you also know that our people are very conservative.".


    Chapter 497 Reminder from Xilan, the last piece of the territory of Arad continent!


    Xu motherland is remote.


    In addition, there are clouds and mist all year round.


    The thinking is very conservative.


    If it weren''t for his strong suggestion, maybe the current golden capital is today''s ancestor.


    Xilan understood the terrible nature of the apostle very well.


    And how terrible is the power of the apostle who has gained divine power?


    Think of the former DiRigi.


    Think of Shilock once.


    It is absolutely impossible to resist the religion.


    Herder nodded in satisfaction, at least the attitude of these people was very wrong-wrong.


    He is a person who can talk.


    To be honest, she also doesn''t-like to use force.


    After all, they will all be believers in the future.


    Come to the meeting room.


    Some officials and warriors are already ready to welcome the arrival of this big man.


    Held said to Suan Askar: "The Snow Region has been suppressed by Casillas, and both the Night Elf Empire and the Huttonmar Kingdom have announced their membership in the religion.


    As for the Delos Empire, there will be results in a few days.


    Now that Xuzuguo joins the religion of God, I don¡¯t think it makes sense for you, right? "


    "No, we are willing to join the cult. In fact, the people can get happiness, and I am very happy to see it."


    Suan Aska quickly agreed.


    The person in front of you is no ordinary person.


    He is a strong man who can truly destroy the emptied ancestor, and since this period of time, the strength of the gods has been confirmed.


    For now, it''s just a cutscene.


    As for inviting Herder to come, it is to give everyone some dignity.


    In this regard, Herder had already prepared for it.


    The end of the matter was very simple. As she expected, Tian Su Nan started to build the temple and set up the Eternal Gods Branch.


    Headed by Suran Askar.


    Build a complete branch.


    The country is naturally banned.


    Before leaving, Xi Lan said to Herder: "Master, you have to be careful about one thing, Mehmet all day long... this guy is very scary.


    The power of time I used to be is bestowed by it. "


    In this world, there are four existences who control time.


    They are:


    Mehmet of All Days


    Baston of Yesterday


    Andres Today


    Rigel of Tomorrow


    These four lion heads control all the time and understand everything that Herder does.


    Xi Lan didn''t dare to speak more, just hoping to wake Herder.


    After all, Mehmet''s power is beyond his reach.


    Herder smiled faintly, and said to the solemn face of Xi Lan: "When you understand the divine power, you should understand how confident I am at this time.


    It''s just a **** of the past who dare not come out of this world.


    Don''t worry too much. "


    If the other party really makes a move, the goddess will appear when she arrives.


    And the existence of these four.


    She has also seen it in the information, and it is considered to be a level higher than the power of the apostle.


    Please be optimistic that it is a higher level.


    It is not that the fighting power is higher than that of the apostle.


    In that case, what is Helder worried about, and he refuses to accept it.

 Chapter 571：

    Finally she left.


    Xilan held the scriptures in his hand and entered the mysterious world.


    after an hour.


    He opened his eyes, and the power deprived by Mehmet returned to his body again.


    No...it should be said that it is the power of time given by the gods.


    The power of time is stronger than ever.


    In the past, he was only able to open the door of time, and to see something in it, but it could not actually affect it.


    But now it''s different.


    Xilan can clearly see the four lions living in the gate of time and space.


    "Is that so? Sure enough, the power of God is beyond everything..."


    Herder, who had completed the journey of Su Nang, had already focused on the last piece of the puzzle.


    Skyshroud behemoth area.


    It is also the land of Lotus, where he was killed.


    She needs Lotters'' core.


    Otherwise, the sacrifice lacks this thing, it is really not good.


    The giant sky curtain at this time was still floating in the air.


    The people living here are living hard.


    Although the great changes that have occurred in the past few months have made them extremely frightened.


    But after thinking about it carefully, it seems that they can''t be affected.


    As a result, peace was restored here again.


    Until Herder arrives.


    Ophelia looked at the woman who landed in front of her with endless fear, and even the original GBL cultists wanted to attack and was stopped by her.


    "Don''t take action, everyone, this person is not an enemy!"


    She wanted to say that she was not the opponent of the other party.


    But when he came to his lips, he changed his mind.


    Ophelia is very well placed in the sect, and coupled with her knowledge, everyone will listen to what she says.


    "Who are you? Why are you here."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Faced with the red-haired girl''s question, Helder said proudly: "I am here to bless you on behalf of the truth and the will of the gods. Do you plan to accept God''s gift?"


    "Can you ask which **** it is?"


    Ophelia didn''t dare to refuse directly, and asked again.


    "The great eternal god, the goddess came to this world not long ago, I think you have seen it too?"


    "What? This god!!"


    Speaking of Goddess, Ophelia and GBL believers all understand.


    All of them showed horror on their faces.


    The power of that **** is too terrifying.


    In addition, they are floating in the sea of ??sky, far more clearly than the Arad continent to see Liu Che coming.


    Ophelia, who had been pursuing the truth, knelt directly on the ground.


    ..........


    She reverently said: "See Lord Envoy, my name is Ophelia and I am currently the acting leader of the GBL Order. We are extremely honored by your presence..."


    What is truth?


    God is truth.


    As a pious girl, Ophelia directly chose to join.


    I want to explain here.


    The GBL sect is not a sect that believes in gods, but a sect of scholars formed when an adventurer wanted to learn more.


    It is equivalent to a civil organization.


    It was just that Lotters was tricked, and then it caused many people to fall.


    For example, Ophelia''s teacher, Marcel the Judge, was played to death in this way.


    It was not until later that the sword saints crusade against the apostles, which rescued the entire sect.


    Herder nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the others.


    These congregants in strange costumes knelt on the ground immediately.


    The truth is right in front of you.


    There is nothing to hesitate about this.


    Then Herder said to the red-haired girl in front of him: "Your qualifications are very good, and you can become a goddess in the future. Now I pass on the power of gods to you. When sacrifices are held in the future, you need to be a sacrifice."


    "Yes, Ophelia, thank you for your gift."


    The girl knocked her head again.


    Herder pointed a finger, and the practice method of eternal meditation came into Ophelia''s mind.


    At the same time, there is a design drawing for the construction of the altar, as well as the engraved **** pattern.


    After all this was done, Herder set his sights on the Rotes core on the back of the Skyshroud Behemoth.


    "It''s been a long time since my old friend..." People.


    Chapter 498-Arad World Promoted, Lord Rotes of the Starry Sky


    At this time Rotes would naturally not respond to Herder''s whispers.


    Because it has completely decayed.


    The torso was completely shattered, with only one core left, quietly staying in the Temple of Lottus.


    Lotters used to be kind.


    It is the king of the water system.


    But because of being attacked by Herder at the beginning, it was accurately transferred to the sky curtain behemoth by the powerful space magic.


    And the opponent soared into the sky in accordance with Herder''s will.


    Also refused to return to the water source.


    Unable to withstand the sun''s exposure.


    Coupled with being out of water for a long time.


    Rotes died tragically here, and everything was ordered by Herder.


    For example, using Alice to instigate those adventurers to be the Four Swordmasters, such as telling the opponent that there is a Kelly in Arad continent.


    The technology that can create the heavens prevents spiritual pollution.


    Herder stared.


    The palace of corruption.


    Was blown up by a violent wind, it became fragmented.


    Among the flying buildings, Helder found a core of Rotes.


    A crystal blue gemstone.


    It is the size of a basketball. Although it is not beating, the power contained in it can control anyone who touches it.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to be resurrected, after all, it''s been dead and I don''t know how long..."


    Held smiled faintly.


    Infinite magic in his hands.


    Blocked up this crystal blue core heavily.


    When Helder returned to Ophelia, some people had already gained divine power and were improving the environment here.


    "See Lord Master, have you found what you need?"


    Seeing her arrival, the girl hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    The attitude is very sincere.


    "Well, I have found it. Su Nan is already building an altar, and seven days on your side are enough.


    Looking back, I will use Divine Fire to inform you that the Skyshroud Giant Beast is also controlled by my magic and is returning to the Arad continent. "


    "Yes, my lord."


    Ophelia remembered all the orders one by one in her heart.


    But Herder turned and left here, and flew towards the capital of Huttonmar.


    after an hour.


    She came to the palace of the capital.


    As soon as he settled down, there was a knock on the door of the maid outside.


    "Master Herder, are you back?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Well, the messenger of the Delos Empire is praying to join the cult. I don''t know our queen doesn''t know how to respond..."


    "Tell them that they can avoid death by joining the cult! Otherwise, seven days later, it will be when their empire will die!"


    "Okay, my lord."


    Herder''s attitude is naturally very cold.


    But this is also the responsibility of the Delos Empire.


    The delegation of the Delos Empire in the main hall was obviously relieved after learning that they could join the cult.


    They want to join.


    However, he was blocked by the emperor.


    However, the other party''s requirements are extremely demanding.


    In seven days, an altar and a temple have to be built.


    This time is too tight.


    "Our master has given you preferential treatment, otherwise you think that when the world of Arad rises to the gods.


    What will happen to people who do not believe in God? "


    Just one sentence.


    The face of the messenger of the Delos Empire changed drastically.


    Then left in a hurry.


    They can''t waste time anymore when time is running out.


    Is it a long time for seven days?


    However, day and night rotation is second.


    Queen Skadi and Queen Maya are already ready for the Zen position.


    They are the representatives of the earth and the existence of excellent women to serve the gods.


    "There are few goddesses this time, but it''s enough for now..."

 Chapter 572：

    Herder looked at the women gathered around him and nodded in satisfaction.


    Xilan''s disciple Nuo Yu, Xu Motherland Traveler Yun Mi, and Alice.


    She is wearing her familiar robe.


    But he didn''t wear a mask anymore.


    Helder looked at the followers of Huttonmar, and said in a loud voice: "Light the sacred fire and start offering sacrifices..."


    boom.


    The nine-color flame was ignited.


    In temples in other places, because a sacred fire burned, other places began to ignite one after another.


    The time for sacrifice has come.


    Several goddesses came to their respective altars and knelt down.


    everything''s ready.


    Helder placed the core of Rotes on the altar and knelt down slowly.


    "Great God of Eternity, please listen to my voice..."


    The Arad world at this time is exactly ten o''clock in the morning.


    Sunny weather.


    But the next moment the sky was shrouded in endless light.


    People who have experienced two sacrifices know that God has come...or maybe Goddess...


    The sky changed from light to dark.


    The diaphragm of the world is shattered.


    The God Realm is in front of you.


    At this time, in the eternal temple.


    A system prompt sounded from Liu Che''s ear.


    "Ding...Herder, your chief priest, sacrifices to a world. Because of this world you have 90% of your luck, you can successfully collect it."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your successful collection of One World. The divine power has been increased by 10%, and the area of ??the divine domain has increased by 10%."


    "Ding...Your main priest Herder sacrificed to you the core of the Lord of Water Rotes, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on your breakthrough to the second stage of the water law."


    "Ding...Because your water system law has broken through the second stage, all water system believers have all been upgraded to one level."


    "Ding...Roth''s Azure Core, you can restore the body with divine power, or you can recreate another beast. What is your choice for the host?"


    "No need to reshape, but clean memory!"


    "Yes, host."


    For a moment, a template of Rotes appeared in front of him.


    [Name]: Lord of the Stars¡¤Rotes


    [Attribute]: water, spirit, starry sky (evolved, can survive without water)


    [Strength]: Four-star monster


    [Description]: Rotes is a very flexible pet with strong mental abilities. Because of its insight into the heart, it has a very gentle personality.


    Compared with Anthun, Rotes'' attributes are a bit general, and at best he is stronger.


    However, 1.5 it has terrible mental impact ability.


    In the original book, its mental impact can transform ordinary creatures into octopuses. If you tune it yourself, it can become a Cthulhu octopus?


    It feels totally feasible.


    However, this character is kind.


    Ugh...


    At this time, Rotes, who had just been released in the God Realm, was actually playing with the water and fire unicorns in the starry sky.


    What a gentle guy.


    Forget it, let''s talk about it later.


    Liu Che shook his head and accepted the follow-up reward.


    "Ding... Your main priest Herder sacrificed to you a goddess Maya, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess-the night elf queen [Meya]."


    "Ding...Herder, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess Skadi to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a five-star goddess----¡¾Skardy¡¿.".


    Chapter 498-Arad World Promoted, Lord Rotes of the Starry Sky


    "Return to the commander, there are only two girls who meet the requirements. Here is the information. Those two councillors stated that they will be able to arrive at the base tomorrow."


    The believer in charge of intelligence communication placed two photos in front of Ikogen Hall.


    One is a young girl with a brown ponytail, wearing a pair of glasses, looking quite quiet.


    The other has reddish blonde hair.


    Compared to the former.


    The girl seemed to be more lively and more beautiful at the same time.


    The only flaw is the psychological shadow.


    But it is not easy to stand out among so many qualified people.


    And, Asuka is very smart.


    A genius girl who has completed her studies at the age of only fourteen.


    Ikura Gentang nodded and said, "Just the two of them. Tell the two councilors that they are allowed to join the cult."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    "By the way, how has that adult been doing recently?"


    The adult at the mouth of Ikogendo.


    Naturally, it refers to Lilith''s incarnation, Ayanami.


    In fear of her.


    Now Ikogentang has changed his name to being an adult, otherwise he will be beaten by the fat when he meets in the future.


    The intelligence officer said: "The preparation goddess has been fishing recently, and sometimes she can sing. It seems that she is gradually getting acquainted with the feelings of human beings..." 120


    "Huh...that''s all right, let''s go on!"


    "Yes."


    Looking at the intelligence personnel who left, Ikogentang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Ayanami is fairly stable for the time being.


    That''s fine.


    That''s fine.


    A few days passed in a flash.


    The two girls finally arrived at NERV''s base, but unlike what they imagined, there are few large machines here.


    Instead, some people are sitting cross-legged on the ground meditating.


    This situation made Asuka frowned.


    She wanted to go over and take a look, but was blocked by those religious personnel.


    "This one, over there is a restricted area, you can''t enter!!!"


    "Oh..."


    The girl nodded, followed the NERV staff, and walked towards the depths.


    When she came to the elevator, she looked back subconsciously and saw a woman smile at herself.


    The eyes were so bright that they were dazzling.


    Asuka felt guilty in her heart.


    Is this still the human eye?


    Why is it so terrible.


    Not long after, she reached the end with another girl.


    Asuka looked at the brown ponytail girl with a slight hostility.


    The other party wears the same sign.


    Obviously also the driver of EVA.


    "Sure enough, the NERV headquarters is interesting and competitive..."


    Asuka thought secretly in her heart.


    On the other hand, True Hippo looked at her with interest, then stretched out his hand and smiled: "My name is True Hippo Mary Elantrias, what is your name?"


    "Siliu Asuka Langley..."


    The girl replied faintly.


    Competition belongs to competition.


    But she still understands the etiquette.


    "You are so beautiful. I am fourteen years old this year. You should be as old as me. I don''t know why you suddenly asked us to be here..."


    According to common sense.


    They are the country''s strategic resources.


    Why give up?


    Real Hippo didn''t understand, but he blurted out.


    Don''t be afraid to follow the staff around to listen.


    On the other hand, Asuka sneered and said: "Those things shouldn''t be understood by us little people, maybe there is something wrong, after all, there are many EVAs here..."


    She has a lot of information.


    Understand that the body of EVA flows out from here.


    Maybe their country wants to do experiments or tests.


    Within a moment of effort, the two came to the top floor.


    That is the commander''s office.


    "You two, please go in, the commander is inside!"


    "What? The commander of NERV personally received!!!"


    Asuka and Makibo both exclaimed.


    You know this is a big shot.


    The commander, who is very busy every day, actually receives them personally.


    No matter what, the hearts of the two girls are very moved at this time.


    After all, there is a huge difference in status.


    It is indeed a joy to let the commander meet the two of them.


    They opened the door and found that it was not as deserted or solemn as they had imagined. Instead, as soon as they entered the door, they saw a painting that dazzled all sentient beings.


    It was a man standing in the starry sky.


    Surrounded by mysterious light, he set off even taller.


    But this painting is very strange.


    Because there are several planets surrounding him.

 Chapter 573：

    Is this stepping on the stars?


    Below the portrait, this is framed with two Chinese characters.


    ¡¾eternal¡¿


    True Hippo and Asuka frowned slightly.


    This man is called eternal?


    Or the meaning of the portrait is eternal.


    When the two were in a daze, footsteps sounded from the side.


    Ikage Gentang walked to their side and said with a smile: "You two have worked so hard. How does it feel to see this painting?"


    "I just think this man is very mysterious, and what does this eternity mean? Is the artistic conception in the painting..."


    Asuka doesn''t recognize birth.


    I directly said what I was thinking.


    And while she was talking, she looked at the painting again.


    Obviously ordinary paintings attracted her mind.


    It''s amazing.


    "So what about you? Real Hippo..."


    "As for me, it just doesn''t have any special feeling, it''s almost the same as Asuka..."


    "Haha, this painting is a god."


    "God?"


    "Yes, a **** who created the world."


    "Isn''t that God?"


    "No...God is false, ethereal has never existed, but the eternal **** is a true god."


    "So you have seen it."


    Asuka said jokingly, completely ignoring the gaze Makibo gave her.


    This idiot is totally talking about it.


    This is the commander of NERV.


    True Hippo covered his head with a dead expression.


    As a result, Ikugend¨­ smiled and said, "Not only did I see it, but I also got the power of God..."


    As soon as these words came out, the two girls were shocked.


    What does this mean is that he got the power of God?


    The two looked towards Ikogen Hall, and the latter snapped his fingers.


    The walls of the room quickly turned into transparent glass, and Ikage Gentang said to the two of them: "Come and take a look..."


    When the two girls came to the edge of the room, they found a huge target at the bottom.


    Ikage Gentang just stretched out his hand, and a terrifying energy bomb flew away from his palm.


    In an instant, the target below was fragmented.


    The terrifying air wave blew the footsteps of the two people unable to stand firm.


    But the air pressure soon stabilized.


    Ikogentang turned to the two pale-faced girls and said with a smile: "If you want to join our cult, you can also get this kind of power, so there is no need for EVA. Humans can defeat the apostles with their own power!".


    Chapter 499: Those who do not believe in God are not qualified to live in the God Realm! ! !


    "Ding...Your main priest Herder sacrificed a goddess Nuoyu to you, triggering a multiplier increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star goddess---Butterfly Sword Saint [Nuoyu]."


    "Ding...Your main priest Herder sacrificed to you a goddess Yunmi, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star goddess---cloud sword fairy [cloud mi]."


    "Ding...Herder, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess Ophelia to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---seeker [Ophelia]. "


    "Ding...Herder, your main priest, sacrificed a goddess Alice to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---the master of the elements [Alice]."


    Liu Che was not surprised by the arrival of Alice or the arrival of the two queens.


    Only Nuoyu and Yunmi are surprising.


    By the way, when this wandering businessman was found by the gods.


    Just ask her about this later, and now I have to bring the world back.


    Liu Che stretched out a hand with 29 fingers, and lightly nodded the space in front of him.


    The sky suddenly glowed in the God''s Domain, directly enveloping the planet, and flew towards the God''s Domain.


    The stronger the strength.


    His manipulation of divine power became more and more subtle.


    The power of space is like a hand, dragging the planet to the gods.


    The residents of Arad Continent, before waking up from their prayers, felt an abundance of power flooding their bodies.


    Sword Saint Xilan directly broke through the current stage.


    "I... my God, is this the God Realm?"


    Hundreds of huge stars hang in the dome.


    The sun and the moon pass the sky.


    Just taking a breath, it was like taking a panacea, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    Akasi looked at the vast God Realm and muttered to himself: "Sure enough, the original decision was right. We came to the God Realm and became the people of the true God..."


    At this time, the night elf''s place.


    Since Queen Maya left with the divine light.


    Divine power fell from the sky, and the night elves began to transform.


    The first is that the lavender skin becomes fairer.


    Then the curse in the body was eliminated.


    Various forces are flooding the body.


    At the same time, in the kingdom of the night elves, a large verdant tree rose from the ground.


    This is the tree of life.


    Since ancient times, this tree has been destroyed by disasters.


    Until today, it was restored to life under the stimulation of divine power.


    In the snowy area of ??Ston.


    Casillas looked at the place where the breath of spring was restored, and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Look, this is the gift of God, you Bantu people don''t have to suffer pain in the future!!!"


    "Yeah, thank you God, when I grow up, I must go to participate in the selection of God, and strive to become a goddess..."


    A cute girl with bunny ears said with longing.


    Her name is Min Tai, a humble young girl from the Bantu tribe.


    ...


    On the other side, Ophelia looked at the splendid God Realm and said to her friends: "Next, I will rely on you. I need to serve the gods and go."


    "Send to Ophelia Goddess..."


    Isadura and others kowtow together.


    The fire-red girl with little hair smiled and said, "You have to be prepared too, little Isadura..."


    The latter was blushing and didn''t dare to talk.


    Then the sky came, and the red-haired girl left with the divine light.


    ...


    Within the Delos Empire.


    Unlike other places, the people here are arrogant and stubborn.


    Especially in areas managed by the royal family, this culture is brought to the fullest.


    As a result, he came to God Realm.


    The inhabitants of the religious religion gained stronger physique and power under the nourishment of the divine power, and these believers died one by one under the divine power.


    It''s like poisoning.


    It can be explained here.


    Higher energy if the body cannot adapt.


    It is the most ferocious poison.


    Because divine power is everywhere.


    Naturally, they are in the poison! ! !


    The judges in the Delos Empire watched the princes and the residents die one by one, and said indifferently: "The words of the master priest are not wrong at all, huh..."


    "My lord, their bones?"


    "All burned."


    "Yes."


    So far, the Arad continent has completely returned to the God Realm.


    And the group of people who are still cultivating hiding in the tower of death are still wondering, why the power of the **** of death is lost all of a sudden?


    They have been practicing here for countless years by virtue of their divine power.


    As a result, Dreyfus suddenly disappeared.


    The tower of death also began to collapse.


    Sword Saint Soderros and Liang Yue were stunned, because after the tower collapsed, there was a brand new world outside.


    "No, the powerful energy in the air is eroding our strength."


    "Uh... this power is so strong!"


    "Do not..."


    The blonde princess Taylor and a group of people wailed.


    But soon a beam of divine light wrapped them up, otherwise they would die in the next moment.


    Soderros looked at the group of people suspiciously.


    Just listen to the other person saying: "Welcome to the Eternal Cult. Now that the Arad Continent has been integrated into the God Realm, would you like to join the Cult?"


    A certain man with a glowing fist frowned upon hearing this: "I won''t join any gods...I..."


    Before the voice fell, he was removed from the beam of light.


    Die instantly in divine power.


    The soul flew into the world of hell.


    This group of cultists fixed their gazes on Soderos and asked again: "Do you want to join the Cult of God?"


    "I..."


    Soderos, who is 130 at the moment as the sword master, also feels Alexander.


    He didn''t want to join the religion of God.


    Because in his view, the so-called gods are actually powerful people.


    And Soderos asked himself that he could kill some ghosts.

 Chapter 574：

    "We won''t force you, if we don''t want to join, God won''t bless you..."


    After all, the man was going to get Soderros out.


    This immediately scared the old Sword Saint to pee.


    Immediately roared: "No...I am willing to join the cult, I am willing to join the cult..."


    At this moment, one of his arms was pulled out of the beam of light just one millimeter away.


    Liang Yue and others don''t care about it at this moment, so let''s save your life first.


    Afterwards, when they understood the greatness of the eternal God, they couldn''t help but sigh their actions.


    He was killed in a second.


    Of course, this group of people was naturally arranged by Herder.


    Because the Arad world needs qualified thugs, the gods also need fighters.


    Otherwise, when the **** of death Dreyfus was captured and went to the underworld.


    This group of people has completely perished.


    .......


    And on Huttonmar''s side.


    Herder herself was greeted by a figure she was very familiar with.


    Celia, the ancient elf.


    It''s just that the girl''s face is crimson at this moment, and she is no longer as pure as she once was.


    "Sister, come with me...".


    Chapter 500 The arrangement of the goddess, the discussion of the group members!


    This can''t blame Celia.


    Every time Liu Che recalled the past, he couldn''t help but want to play with this ancient elf.


    At that time, the poor jingle, had to be deceived by her.


    Ugh...


    Since then, Celia has also become like Posem and others, going to bed from time to time.


    Herder followed the opponent to the Temple of Eternity.


    At this time, several other goddesses were kneeling in front of the stone steps to worship the gods.


    She flew to the stone steps and knelt down in the same way.


    "Participate in the gods, Herder is here..."


    "Well! This time you are very smart, knowing that you will sacrifice Arad first. Last time I said that I was crushing your reward.


    Now grant you divine power, I hope you will work hard. "


    "I am too suspicious and ashamed of your kindness..."


    At this time, Herder was only wearing a black gauze skirt, and the mask on his face had long since faded.


    The skin is fair and shiny.


    Rushui''s eyes are full of shame.


    The slender ears are a little drooping.


    Helder is a tribe of ancient elves.


    Liu Che knew this for the first time, so he was going to baptize Herder.


    Inspire her blood.


    Fully discover the potential of imprisonment.


    The core of the apostle in Herder is the element.


    So just give her the same power! ! !


    Accompanied by the infusion of divine power.


    Herder grunted and bit his lower lip, the meridians in his body were constantly flowing with heat.


    The core at the heart seems to be split.


    boom.


    For a moment Herder felt his soul flying away.


    An unimaginable sense of relaxation came from within me, which was different from the comfort of Meditation during cultivation. This time it was upgraded.


    The soul jumps to a higher level.


    The seven magic elements burned fiercely in her body like the sun.


    When she opened her eyes.


    I feel the world is so clear.


    Everything is so simple.


    At this time, a terrible pressure came from the side secretly.


    Herder woke up suddenly, the **** was in front of her eyes, and she was stunned for so long.


    Liu Che asked gently: "How do you feel. ¡¨?"


    "Very good, many times stronger."


    "Well, in the future, we will work hard to develop the world like everyone else. If you don''t understand the world, you can ask Rin Tosaka. She is also the priest who sacrificed the planet."


    "Leave it to me! Hee hee..."


    Rin Tosaka waved at Herder, his face full of joy.


    After Liu Che confessed the task, he folded back and returned to the temple.


    After all, he has a lot of things now.


    Recently, I plan to open a channel for my followers to go to the Chaos War realm to grab resources.


    Chaos War Realm is the welfare of the gods.


    Inside is the broken world.


    There are a lot of resources, but God cannot do it himself.


    There are a total of one hundred and eight channels.


    It is something that can be bought and sold.


    But this kind of treasure is rarely sold.


    And Liu Che recently swept this thing among the treasures of the Haoran God System.


    Only after asking Xiao Luan did I know how to use it.


    Now his followers are strong and outrageous.


    Going to the Chaos War Realm shouldn''t be a major problem.


    Seeing Liu Che leaving, Tosaka Rin took Helder''s arm and smiled: "Sister, hurry up... I''m going to play in your world..."


    "Uh... OK, who else is going? Posem, are you going back home."


    Herder was not used to being held hands so affectionately.


    But her adaptability is still terrible.


    Immediately, looked at Posem and others.


    As a result, both the other party and the bow sister Alexandra chose to shake their heads.


    "I''m sorry, Herder. Recently, Hina and others are studying, there is a lack of people to serve in front of the gods, so I can only wait for the next time I have time to go home."


    "It''s okay, let''s talk more when you have time."


    "Uh-huh."


    Now that the goddess has started more, Liu Che is also arranging for young goddesses such as Chuyi and Rixiang to practice.


    After all, it''s been so long.


    It''s my sister every time, and my sister''s calling others.


    They should also practice cultivation.


    Including Nami and others sometimes arrange to take over and practice on their own.


    Ophelia lowered her head and thought for a while, and said to Posem: "Sister Hua, I want to manage the library. I wonder if it can be done?"


    She is a scholar.


    Not good at fighting at all.


    It just so happens that there is such a place in the temple.


    I just don''t know if I can do it.


    Posem smiled and said: "Yes, the gods just said that everyone can choose their own **** system, or even take a break."


    Yun Mi followed: "Then I will choose the sword repair **** system, I admire these fairy sisters very much..."


    She is a swordsman herself.


    Traveling around the world, in addition to browsing the scenery.


    It is to challenge those strong in the hidden world.


    I just heard that Alexandra said that there are many goddess swordsmen, so naturally I yearn for it.


    Skadi and Maya looked at each other.


    The former chose the same sword repair, but when dividing attributes, he chose the wind element.


    But Queen Maya, a seemingly weak woman, unexpectedly chose the Dark God Element.


    Seeing everyone''s surprised eyes.


    She smiled and said: """My people have always suffered from the curse, and now it has all been relieved, so I want to blend into the darkness and no longer let anyone suffer."


    Anyway, since the heart is bright, power is just a means.


    And the goddess in the dark gods is no longer a minority.


    As for Alice''s words, she directly chose the plant **** system.


    ----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Bearded swordsman: "Hey... a planet appeared next to me, who sacrificed it..."


    Tanjirou: "You''ll know if you go and see."


    Mysterious Reaper: "Is it silent? It seems that he is a big guy who doesn''t like to talk."


    An unknown man: "How about sacrificing the world now?"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "I don''t know, but I found that after the power of the gods has recovered, the methods of collecting the world have become more and more sophisticated."


    Kratos: "Isn''t that for sure! The stronger the power of the gods, the brighter the means will naturally be, when I hope that my world will be promoted."


    Hey, he came to the realm of God, hehehe...


    By the way, if my world is promoted, it should be in the God Realm area, right? "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Sure, there are so many false gods in your world, and the power is also good. It should be that the gods haven''t run away.


    Basically the plane world, or the higher world.


    They are all defined by God. "


    Ding... The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace uploaded a video.


    Kaoru: "It turned out to be Herder, what I said... she can do it."

 Chapter 575：

    Supreme Treasure: "I have already browsed through it. That''s really fast. Basically, after the altar was opened, it came into the God Realm just after the sky changed."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I''m afraid that everyone hasn''t seen it. All the creatures who didn''t believe in the gods died after they came to the gods!"


    (Note: There may be a problem with today''s update, my mother was hit by a car) Claw.


    Chapter 501 News of Chaos War World is Announced (Mom is okay, don''t worry)


    Fahai''s insight is amazing.


    After all, believers have sacrificed so many times. Generally speaking, they conquer the world before offering sacrifices to the world.


    But Herder''s world is different this time.


    There are still discordant voices in the Delos Empire.


    Even if the emperor is obliterated.


    Still did not succumb.


    Well, now the result is out.


    Those who resisted the gods were all washed away by the gods and died.


    Bearded swordsman: "But it''s not right. There are some people in my world who have not become believers, but they have not died."


    For peace: "In this way, it is estimated that there is only one answer! The people of the Delos Empire died because they resisted the gods.


    It''s not like Yan Chixia''s world.


    The so-called ignorant is not guilty.


    Is that it? "


    Ninja scientist: "It seems that there is only this kind of explanation. I think the ninja in our world at the beginning was very resistant to the religion.


    Otherwise I will be so exhausted to kill, alas..."


    Thinking back to the past, Da She Wan couldn''t help but sigh.


    Just two years.


    It feels like two hundred years have passed.


    The blond guy Sam: "It is true that I also saw the clues. After listening to your description, I checked the video again and browsed it in the world.


    Only the empire of De130 Lost was dead, as well as the creatures in the so-called Tower of Death. "


    The tower of death was built by the **** of death.


    Natural beliefs are different.


    The answer has been revealed.


    Troubled Times: "The smarter the person, the easier it is to die. The technological capabilities of the Delos Empire are very developed.


    Even better than some technological worlds.


    The combination of magic and technology.


    This empire did it, but most people don¡¯t believe in gods, insist on their pride, and their souls are turned into dust..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s still comfortable for ancient priests like us. People have always been afraid of gods, and this has been this since the beginning.


    Now the religion is spread all over the place, and Daqin has also completed a true unification.


    A few days ago, General Meng Tian¡¯s horse had already taken over that area, and my confidant¡¯s major troubles were reduced by a bit. "


    Mysterious Reaper: "Hehe, I really envy you. It''s a pity that my world is different. The old stubborn wants to cooperate with the Quincy to attack me now.


    Really ridiculous action, but also vainly attempting to subvert the rule of the gods.


    Since the development of our gods in our world, I don''t know how many bad guys are missing. This old man Yamamoto is really emboldened. "


    General Yuwen: "Hehe, then you seem to be busy..."


    Judicial God: "Sure, it''s up to him to deal with it right now, and he will be ruthless and directly suppress it. After all, it will disturb the rule of the gods.


    This is a big crime. "


    Just when everyone was chatting.


    Liu Che posted the files he had compiled to the group.


    Ding... The Eternal God uploaded a file.


    This is the first time Liu Che has released a document in the past three months since publishing some rules and revising the business cards of the goddess in the group.


    Get the prompt of the group system.


    Everyone fell silent and started downloading this thing one after another.


    [Chaos War World]


    [Requirement]: All promoted chief priests can participate, and it will be opened in one month.


    [Rule]: This battlefield is the space channel I found in the spoils. The gods cannot go, and only believers can explore. Inside are some resources and magic arts, as well as some other gods¡¯ believers.


    [Reward]: All the loot masters can keep 70%.


    Tanjiro: "Mom, finally there is another mission... Wuhu!! I want to take off..."


    Li Er: "Is it finally here? This time my star Big Dipper formation has just been trained, and it seems that I will show off my power."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "@³þ´óÉÆÈË, Guan Tiandi, we are ready to start work, damn... Recently, I was abused by the gatekeeper."


    Chu Dashan: "OK, form a team."


    As the priests of the God Realm, none of them is good.


    Bearded swordsman: "Hey... the sword and axe have been polished, and now I only owe one opponent. I will drink blood in a month!!"


    Constantine: "Finally, it''s my turn to play. I haven''t seen it for a few times. I want to show you what a suit thug is this time."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I am a rascal bald man who is also ready. Recently I have researched some terrible Dharma, and I will eventually take action."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "I want to have one thing, will the goddesses participate in this battle? @Ô¶Ûà´ó..."


    If the goddess participates.


    They will be crushed again.


    Judicial God: "It shouldn''t be. I think the above said that the gods are not allowed. Specifically, it should be in the divine stage."


    General Yuwen: "It''s almost the same."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Yang Jian is still smart, we really won''t make a move, because we have other tasks!"


    Tosaka University: "Remember the Haoran God system that was destroyed by the gods? Recently I want to rebuild the homeland, hehe..."


    The fox who only loves money: "The gods have assigned us a task to destroy all the gods in the lower realm."


    Chaos Times King: "Hiss... kill them all. Isn''t this a bit too scary? That''s a god..."


    Tosaka University: "Gods are also divided into strengths. Our gods are supreme beings, eternal gods, and those of the awe-inspiring gods are just stinky fish and shrimps."


    Ji Shi Witch: "So everyone must work hard, we have almost cleaned up, and you have to take action..."


    Liu Che''s plan was to devour their gods before Haoran''s gods could react.


    Squeeze it into your own god''s domain.


    That is to directly block the gods from the gods.


    He came to cover his breath and let the goddesses kill those who belonged to the gods. As for the remaining resources, it was naturally the priests who took action with their believers.


    This is why Liu Che didn''t have the heart to spoil him after seeing Herder''s coming.


    Compared to love.


    He prefers to beat down dogs.


    Since you have offended people, you must go to death to offend them.


    Gods are all grudges.


    Including him too.


    Troubled Times: "Woo, I want to apply for battle too, as it was at the time of the Budo Club."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Brother, don''t dream. If you want to participate in the war of gods earlier, just practice hard, alas...who doesn''t envy it."


    The battle of mortals has made Yingzheng no more interested.


    Can still attack hostile gods.


    That''s a real man.


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Hey, I announce that I will slaughter hundreds of millions of enemies this time. With the help of Master Liu Ning, the Black Pearl has evolved again.


    Let them taste the power of the undead. "


    Ninja scientist: "Hey, let''s compare, my slaughter strength is not as good as yours, but my subordinates are very powerful."


    Chapter 502 The Haoran God System Who Comes Back!


    At this time, Liu Che was building a channel.


    Docking it with your own God''s Domain.


    Yaya, who was standing beside him, asked, "God, when shall we make the move? Yaya, I really want to beat the bad guys..."


    After finishing the work.


    Liu Che breathed a sigh of relief, he looked at Yaya who was eager to try, Li Xing and Guoguo~.


    He asked strangely: "How do you feel that you all want to fight?"


    Sitting in the lotus cradle, Guoguo hummed softly: "I haven''t been holding back all day. I have recently grown in strength, and I don''t want to destroy the harmony between the sisters.


    Of course, it is unanimous to the outside world. "


    In fact, she also wanted to show her skills.


    But I think back to my own strength.


    It seems that a shot can kill a large number of believers, so this tempting idea can only be temporarily stranded.


    She rolled her eyes and asked, "God, will that noble eldest sister make a move?"


    "What kind of noble big sister, do you mean Xiao Luan?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "She won''t make a move."


    "Why?"


    "In the upper space, there is her family..."


    Liu Che''s words stop here.


    At that time, he abducted Xiao Luan, also because of this matter.


    At this moment, Kaguya Ji was coming over with a fruit plate. Hearing what he said, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "It''s been a long time since I have been moving. I just happened to be hunted recently. Sisters have to come on."


    "That is, sister, just look down!"


    Rin Tosaka clenched her small fist, looking like my strongest.


    Just show Ye Rou and the others with a smile.


    The young man covered his mouth and chuckled: "I admire sister Lin, who is always so motivated. Now there is another sister in the library.


    She also relaxed. "


    "Oh, I envy such nerds. They can really sit still and stay for a day. Robin has completely conquered me.


    Now there is another Ophelia, I will stay here, I am afraid I will become a scholar..."


    Tosaka Rin rolled his eyes, grabbed an azurite fruit, and gnawed.


    Not a lady at all.


    But no one laughed.


    One person, one character.


    Liu Che liked them being so lively, just like the big Si Ming sitting on his lap, although she was very shy at this time.

 Chapter 576：

    But he also insisted on peeling the fruit for himself.


    Bai Suzhen looked at Liu Che and asked, "God, aren''t you afraid that they will ambush?"


    "I have considered this, but now I am not afraid of those overlords even if I head-on, so I considered beating them."


    He shot this time.


    It is to give a signal to the deity world.


    Even in the middle world.


    He is still the untouchable king.


    You Haoran God System wants to re-establish the God System, but have you ever asked me if Liu Che?


    If Liu Che disagrees, then the command of the master is in vain! ! !


    They had to hurt them before these old dogs knew they regretted.


    Kouha has a price.


    ---------------


    In the world of gods.


    The Haoran God System spent countless costs, using the broken Kong Ming crystals that passed through the God Realm, and finally sent some people down.


    Even if it is a master, it is not so easy to influence the space.


    They can fight their injuries and launch a mental attack.


    But he cannot personally lower the bounds.


    Otherwise, the natal rules of the deity world will let them know why the flower is so red.


    The number of people in Haoran''s lower realm totaled more than 6,000.


    Among them are six men, who are all strong men on the top of the creation god.


    Each has great supernatural powers.


    Has a creation artifact.


    A direct elder belonging to a large family within the Haoran God family.


    "Everyone should be careful this time, Haoran dominates the Lord, and the task for us is to recreate the **** system, don''t cause trouble!!!"


    The headed silver-haired man warned everyone.


    Especially a man whose eyes are three-ray cracked pupils.


    This person is the father of the God of Creation who was killed before.


    Because of the mellow blood.


    So countless years have passed, and he is still very young.


    Everyone understands his purpose in the lower realm this time, he wants to avenge his son.


    It is said that a lot of price has been paid for the lower realm.


    It is conceivable that that cheap-mouthed heir is his only child.


    "Xie Luo, don''t worry, I know the severity..."


    "Huh, you better be like this!!!"


    The silver-haired divine light man snorted coldly, knotted his hands and began to build the base.


    The people around him also took out materials to help him operate.


    Six creation gods shot.


    The speed is extremely fast.


    Don''t think that they are all ordinary creation gods.


    In order to stabilize the current situation, there are also to frighten other gods.


    The gods who came this time were all powerful with their own laws or unique ways.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    For example, this silver-haired leader.


    He is the **** of creation who has the law of speed.


    All speed is under his control.


    Very strong.


    And has a semi-superior artifact.


    It is one of the disciples that the master values ??very much.


    Along with the glazed divine light rising, a huge building appeared in the void.


    Then the silver-haired man used the power of the law and said toward the world of gods: "I am the creation **** of Xie Luo. I am coming from the upper realm to collect innocent disciples. Anyone who wants to join the Haoran **** system can come... ."


    The voice is very loud.


    It spread throughout the world of gods.


    Countless gods were awakened one after another.


    However, when they heard the Haoran God System, they all showed contemptuous smiles one after another.


    ....0


    "Hehe, Haoran God System? I''m really not afraid of death..."


    "The big brother Liu Che is not a guy who can easily let go of his enemies!"


    "That is, Liu Che directly detonated the manager''s divine core in order to cut the grass and remove the roots. Now that he controls the multiple domains, isn''t his strength stronger than the Haoran divine system?


    I bet that within seven days, this **** system will be unlucky! ! ! "


    "Seven days? I think Liu Che will come today."


    "Look at Xuan, haven''t you seen the Absolute Heaven Formation arranged by the Haoran God System? That''s a super heavenly formation. If Liu Che goes, the Lord of the Upper Realm will definitely see it."


    "Well, I think Liu Che will snipe this group of things, but when is not always certain."


    "That''s true... but I still think Liu Che will be slaughtered within three months."


    "You all overlooked one question upstairs. How difficult is Liu Che to comprehend. Doesn''t it need to be comprehended? It''s really funny..."


    "That''s true. People may be comprehending a deeper level of law, and they will definitely not be able to hear the sound of this miscellaneous dog in the retreat."


    Why do so many people hate Haoran God System.


    Simply put, it''s just one word.


    oppression.


    The veteran **** system bullied others, but it often happened in the past.


    For example, you just recruited good seedlings.


    It will become someone else''s in the next second.


    You have to nod and bow and smile at each other.


    Thinking that when Liu Che killed Haoran''s **** system, he didn''t know how many small forces celebrated this wonderful event.


    Now the Haoran God System has appeared with such a big fanfare.


    No one wants to see it. people.


    Chapter 503 The extremely arrogant creation **** Luo Xie, who counts who in the end!


    Time is much quicker.


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Many people who looked forward to Liu Che''s appearance were extremely disappointed.


    I thought I could still watch a big show.


    Who knows that they didn''t show up at all.


    Maybe it was like what the big guy said, Liu Che was comprehending a deeper level of power.


    The power of law.


    The simple rule is one heavy, perhaps very powerful in this world.


    But in the upper space.


    But the comprehensible exists.


    Want not to be bullied.


    You must do your utmost to comprehend until you become the master of the law.


    Haoran within the **** system.


    The leader Xie Luo could not help but feel a little anxious at the moment.


    Because in these ten days, only a few gods have joined their system, and they are truly talented elites.


    But not at all.


    At this time, Haoran''s God System''s Tongtian Tower.


    Xie Luo looked at the starry sky outside with a cold expression, and said, "It seems that we have to start a **** war, otherwise it will be impossible for those people to vomit people out."


    "What do you mean? Attacking Liu Che''s divine element, but he has already announced his withdrawal!"


    "I think Master Xie Luo has a good idea. It is necessary to kill the chicken and the monkey... This is a must. The little devil Liu Che is not hooked, and we can''t stay here forever."


    They are the arrogance of the upper realm.


    Enjoy countless resources.


    Even the last one is the **** seedling of a big sect.


    The time given to them is half a year, and they can get a lot of merit, if they can help the Haoran God System to restore its past majesty.


    Each person can also practice for a month in the Lingxu Temple.


    If he could kill Liu Che, he would deprive him of his law.


    The seed of the law is theirs.


    Without certain benefits, no one would think about it, except for Xie Luo as the recognized manager, the rest were all here to help.


    "But, what excuse should I make? After all, Chihuang Flowing Flame is also a big faction! Not worse than our Haoran God System..."


    The man with long flaming red hair looked at Xie Luo.


    Hope he can come up with an idea.


    Make a decision.


    Xie Luo smiled coldly and said, "What excuses do I have to find, just attack directly."


    "Is that so? Hahaha..."


    More people beat fewer people.


    As long as they don''t kill managers.


    Who cares about the rest?


    ...


    At present, the inside of Chihuang Flowing Flame.


    There are also different opinions on the six creation gods of the Haoran God Family.


    "Do you think we need to ask for help?"


    "Yes, Master Manager. Master Liu Che abducted Xiao Luanda. Now that Haoran is in the lower realm, he must be troubled.


    As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of stealing, you are afraid of it. "


    "At least ask what''s the situation in the family, we also have a bottom in our hearts, after all, Mrs. Liu Che is also the son-in-law of our Chi Huang Liuyan..."

 Chapter 577：

    half year ago.


    Liu Che forcefully killed the Haoran God System, and directly destroyed one of the God Realms.


    Makes their Chihuang Flowing Flame God System the most popular God System in one fell swoop.


    An endless stream of newcomers poured into them.


    The strength was once expanded to the strongest **** system in the entire plane.


    So everyone hoped that Liu Che could make another move, completely extinguishing the flames of the Haoran God System, or giving them some warnings.


    Since this time.


    The upper space has given Chihuang Liuyan a lot of resources.


    They naturally gave Xiao Luan a lot of things in return, including ten special gods'' realm buildings alone.


    The planet with resources was given to Xiao Luan six.


    Value cannot be measured.


    However, Liu Che only charged two planets, and gave the rest to his wife.


    After all, men do favor their wives.


    And he is not short of gods.


    Xiao Luan was so generous, Liu Che naturally wanted to spoil him more.


    ......


    Chaos in the sea.


    Xiao Luan received a letter from Chi Huang Liuyan.


    He smiled at Liu Che and said, "Let''s take a look. I''ll ask about the next situation, and whether you will make a move, do you want to help, etc."


    "Hehe, don''t read it. Tell them that I will take action in the near future. This time I want to reign over the entire **** plane..."


    The beauty nestled in his arms was surprised when he heard the words: "You won''t have an accident, right? That guy named Xie Luo is very famous, and he understands the law of speed, and the general space system is not his opponent."


    "No...you still don''t understand me, in this space. My power is invincible..."


    Liu Che said very confidently.


    At this time, his own law is no longer comparable to that of a single powerhouse.


    The law of life alone has now entered the fourth level.


    The law of destruction, a law of astonishing destructive power, is not comparable to the law of speed.


    At this time his panel is...........


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: God of Creation (Already able to break through the current stage at any time)


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Law of Life]: Three-level 70%, has now realized that creation and regeneration, creation of the void, immortality and immortality.


    [Rules of Destruction]: Eighteen percent at the first level, so far we have understood structural destruction.


    [The Law of Fire]: Ninety-eight percent at level 1, currently comprehending hundreds of millions of fireworks.


    [Law of Water]: Level 2 is one percent. I currently comprehend the water of the Purple Temple and Dian Water, which is in thousands of forms.


    [Space Law]: Ninety percent at the first level, currently comprehending the power of space.


    [Law of Time]: Eighty-five percent at level 1, currently comprehending the power of time and space.


    [Law of Affection]: Level 2 is zero percent, currently comprehending the way of passion and the way of emotions.


    [Law of Hell]: Fifty percent at the first level, currently comprehending the power of the deadly evil spirit.


    [Law of Destiny]: 70% at Level 1, currently mastering the power of causal destiny.


    Just ask the nine rules in one.


    Such a big pervert.


    How can a little Xie Luo compare?


    The next day.


    The Haoran Spiritual System issued a wanted order on the Internet just like Liu Che did before.


    Any **** who provides the position of Liu Che can bestow the qualifications of Haoran gods and enjoy the treatment of the thousand-year cave.


    And the strength is raised to the creation god, and it is also allowed to be directly promoted to the upper realm and become a disciple of a certain supreme sect.


    The Haoran God System has ten great teachings.


    That sect 1.5 has countless gods.


    This is already the best treatment.


    However, Haoran''s wanted order from the Divine Element resulted in indifference.


    No one responded.


    Everyone is afraid of Liu Che''s revenge.


    This girl dared to destroy even the gods, just ask ordinary gods who dare to speak?


    Even if you see it, you will pretend not to see it.


    On the other hand, Chihuang Flowing Flame God System began to ridicule.


    "Oh...Is this the power of one of the gods? You can''t find Liu Che''s position and you are wanted, what about your faces?


    I also worshipped me...I really lost the face of a god. "


    "Since you said this, you must know the location of the wanted criminal, Chi Huang Flowing Flame God Element, I now order you to hand over Liu Che.


    Otherwise, don''t blame our Haoran God System for attacking you. "


    Xie Luo smiled immediately when he saw the opponent dared to resist.


    Zheng Chou can''t find an excuse.


    Here comes it! .


    Chapter 504 Half-step the gap between the supreme artifact and the supreme artifact! ! !


    Xie Luo led the gods of thousands of people, preparing to conquer the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System with great momentum.


    The whole process is live.


    He can see his arrogant face on this level of the entire deity world.


    "Open the door of space and let other gods see the power of our Haoran gods!!!"


    "Yes, Lord Scorpio."


    The six main god-level gods shouted in unison.


    The upper god-level treasure in his hand began to surge.


    The space is passively broken.


    A brand new world appeared in front of them.


    On the other side is Chihuang Liuyan.


    It only takes one step and they can attack!


    Xie Luo''s face was full of hideous colors, and he was obviously ready to kill, and the semi-superior artifact in his hand kept rippling.


    The gods watching the live broadcast.


    It was the first time I saw the Half-Step Supreme Artifact.


    The terrifying coercion can be clearly felt even through the screen.


    This is a weird skeleton sickle.


    The tail is a skull and snake tail.


    The part of the long handle is carved from each eye.


    The most shocking thing is the main body of the sickle.


    It''s just a shadow at all.


    You can''t see the blade with extreme eyesight.


    "Really 29 is terrible, the treasure of the main **** level is only afraid that it will be cut off with a single knife, there are countless shadow laws in it..."


    "Hi...Is this the half-step supreme artifact? This kind of thing can kill the creation god-level existence with just one blow, right?"


    Contains the law of shadows.


    The appearance is extremely shocking, and because there is no real launch.


    There are many abilities that no one knows.


    This time Chihuang Flowing Flame is going to be over.


    Because their strongest weapon is nothing but a long sword of the creation **** level.


    How does it compare with Half-Step Supreme?


    "I think Chi Huang Liuyan is going to betray Liu Che. At this point, it is no longer a dispute over orthodoxy, but a face..."


    "Yeah, I can get to this point. It means that Haoran''s divine system not only loses the face, but also wants to bury Liu Che in this world."


    "If Liu Che doesn''t show up, he can still escape."


    "But Chi Huang''s flow of inflammation is over."


    "Will you show up instead? Selling Chihuang Flowing Flame is just a stopgap measure. Now let''s see if Chihuang Flowing Flame can induce ancient artifacts to let the master behind it take action."


    "You can''t say that. Domination also has restrictions on shots. At this level of deity space, dominates can only shoot once a year. I remember that not long ago, after Liu Che won the battle of the gods, just ten months have passed... ."


    "Let''s see the result, until the last step, guessing is useless..."


    Different from the last battle.


    Liu Che used techniques to destroy the Haoran God System.


    This time, the others are standing up tight, and they are no longer the last time.


    The strength of the two sides has been infinitely shortened.


    Seeing that the space did not move, Xie Luo turned the sickle in his hand and strode towards the space door.


    "boom..."


    Just when he was just one step away.


    A pagoda-like thing was shot on Xie Luo''s body.


    The latter didn''t even react.


    The body was beaten to shreds, and the half-step supreme artifact in his hand was crushed into powder by the power of the aftermath.


    This scene deeply shocked all the gods.


    "To... Supreme Artifact!!!"


    Only the real supreme artifact can destroy the half-step supreme sickle with one blow.


    The terrible air wave swept across the entire Haoran God System.


    The gods who watched the battle, before they could react from the shock, saw countless corpse fragments flying out towards the depths of the starry sky.


    "My mother, God Liu made a shot!!!"


    "Grass, this blow... shocked the ages!!!"


    "Whoever said that the Willow God has no background, Lao Tzu will destroy whoever, that is the pagoda of the supreme artifact..."


    "The law of speed? Oh, it''s a joke in front of God Liu..."


    "Time and space are being manipulated, Liu Shen seems to be the reincarnation of some great ruler!!!"


    ...

 Chapter 578：

    Destroy Xie Luo''s body in one blow.


    Completely detonated the entire world of gods.


    However, he also awakened the master of Haoran''s **** system.


    The dark sky was torn apart by a big hand, and the master finally took action.


    "Dare to kill my disciple, kid, you are looking for death!!!"


    This big hand shattered time and space, and the whole time was controlled by him.


    Those flying away minced meat.


    Under the influence of the big hands of the stars, the crazy gathering finally ended until it became the original appearance.


    This is the horror of the law of time.


    but!


    Just when Haoran Master thought that he had saved those gods, a small voice appeared in the plane of gods.


    The sound is extremely crisp.


    Don''t even listen carefully.


    There is no sound at all.


    What is it cracking?


    The gods looked towards the gods of the Haoran **** system.


    I saw that Xie Luo did not really resurrect, but still maintained a shocked look, as if time had ended in half.


    "Old dog, don''t think that if you are in the upper realm, you can affect this place. You want to rebuild the **** system. Have you ever asked Lao Tzu?"


    Liu Che''s voice came from nowhere.


    But shattered Haoran''s glass heart.


    Because Xie Luo died again.


    Starting from the head, the black silk thread was shattered one by one, like a spider web spreading rapidly on his face.


    "This!!! This power is destiny!!!"


    "My God, no wonder Liu Che dared to make a move, he actually understood the law of causal destiny!!"


    "The ultimate nemesis of time is also the power that the gods fear the most, the power of causality...Is Liu Che the ruler of the causal system?"


    "It is rumored that this kind of power is not even possessed by the master."


    Change cause and effect.


    Change life 130 luck.


    Those who master the law may have killed a certain god.


    Then he can be judged dead.


    Once the law is established.


    Then unless the law of destiny disappears, or there is a stronger force to interfere with fate, otherwise the slain **** will die forever.


    This is the situation with Xie Luo and others now.


    And what the gods have not seen yet is.


    For the six creation god-level figures, their gods were completely cut off, and they disappeared without a trace.


    The big hands of the stars above the sky did not expect such a scene to happen.


    Immediately furious.


    He followed the direction of the voice and snapped.


    As a result, there is a sea eye of Chaos Sea.


    Tens of thousands of sea **** beasts frantically attacked Haoran''s master.


    "Damn kid, you can plant it!!!"


    "Incompetent and furious old dog, you have a way to find Lao Tzu, and you don''t have to say it twice, even if you try your best, you won''t find Lao Tzu."


    "He...he...well, okay...it''s worthy of being young and energetic, I am here waiting for you, one day you will come to the upper realm, then we will slowly settle the accounts."


    The sky is constantly healed under the regular operation.


    Haoran''s shooting time is over.


    He couldn''t help retreating.


    But he didn''t know that his cruel words fell in the ears of other people, somewhat incompetent and furious. .


    Chapter 505 The moody Chihuang Flowing Flame ruler, the predatory battle of God''s Domain begins!


    After all, as a master, the last time he shot it, he was completely empty.


    It was obvious that he had been prepared, but he rushed out again.


    It was even calculated by Liu Che.


    As for what he said about coming to the upper realm, Liu Che has already shown his dominance.


    If you really go to the upper bound.


    A friend is greater than an enemy.


    This kind of creation **** level can play the master, which strength would not like it?


    I''m afraid that Chi Huang Liuyan Divine Element will have a crooked smile now.


    --------------


    In the upper space.


    This is the opposite of middle space.


    Middle space is an endless star field.


    But here is a vast world.


    Countless gods illuminate all beings.


    There is no night.


    There is also no concept of daylight.


    The whole world has always been in the same light and moon appearance.


    Similar to Liu Che''s God Realm.


    At this time, a lean man with a fairy wind and bones, standing on the shore of Xianshui Lake with his back on his back, his hands were countless small scars.


    But they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Huh... let you live a little longer, the law of fate... no wonder you can''t catch you, what a slick kid."


    Haoran wanted to search.


    Even grabbing Liu Che.


    The gods of the law of destiny are rare treasures.


    Who is not greedy.


    But he really couldn''t find it.


    Countless mists shrouded his eyes.


    Even if time goes back to the day when Liu Che ascends to the God Realm.


    He still couldn''t see the other side''s face.


    This is the causal effect of the law of destiny.


    Liu Che didn''t want anyone to see, then he would not be seen.


    Fate is so.


    The law promises.


    This is the horror of the super rare law.


    Even Haoran was still affected by the law of love, but he didn''t realize it.


    This is the most terrifying thing.


    On the other hand, in the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System at this time, a wonderful woman with hair almost in a burning state laughed unscrupulously.


    "Ahahahahaha... have you seen it, Haoran''s bull nose is swollen again, on a junior...¡¨."


    Chi Huang Liuyan slapped the table and laughed wildly.


    The twelve goddesses standing in front of her did not dare to speak up without changing their faces.


    They already knew the character of this master.


    But out of preserving the other party''s majesty.


    Who dares to laugh.


    Chi Huang Liuyan laughed for a long time before finally stopping.


    At this moment, the purple-haired goddess standing in front of her stood up and asked: "My lord, do we need to help that little guy named Liu Che?"


    "Little guy? Heh...you don''t deserve to call him that. If I''m not mistaken, he might be the reincarnation of an extremely terrifying character.


    Zi Ting, I should pay attention to it in the future.


    Especially if Liu Che comes to the upper realm in the future, if I find that you don''t respect him, then you can go to reincarnation. "


    "My lord, please."


    The purple hair goddess knelt on one knee without any complaints.


    Because Chi Huang Liuyan''s words here represent the destiny.


    It is the master who can control the life and death of hundreds of millions of gods! ! !


    As for why the other party ordered this, she didn''t have to think about it, and she didn''t have to think about it.


    Because the master has his own considerations.


    -------------------------


    In the world of gods.


    The Haoran **** system suddenly returned and was suddenly destroyed.


    This brought Liu Che''s prestige to a peak.


    At least one master can be hardened, and he can still shame the opponent.


    It is something that many people cannot do in their entire lives.


    At the same time, everyone was speculating as to what stage Liu Che''s strength had reached.


    And why can I easily obliterate the God of Creation.


    Are supreme artifacts and the law of destiny really so incomprehensible?


    All the discussions on the Internet are big guys, and the last ones are the beginners of Chuangshi Shen.


    Those who are below the stage of creation gods don''t even have the qualifications to speak.


    "I think Liu Che''s strength is not only that, it is likely to be supported by other laws, and one thing can be understood through his invincible declaration.


    He still has the real hole cards to reveal! "


    "What? Do you have a hole card... This is a bit outrageous."


    "Did you not find out? No matter how strong the law of fate, the law of space, and the law of time, it is impossible to fight against the ruler.


    I guessed this way, it is possible that Mr. Liu understood the law of destiny, so that the world of gods would not know what law she later understood.


    Do you think there is such a possibility? "


    Make the world impossible to detect?

 Chapter 579：

    Is this really possible?


    The answer is yes!


    Because of this level of space, the body strength is still not as powerful as Domination.


    But the rules are stronger than the rule.


    Just not being discovered is a reasonable use of power.


    It is also an inevitable result.


    If you think about it this way, it is quite normal for Liu Che to have such a strong strength.


    But how many laws did Liu Che understand?


    Or maybe he has comprehended the law at what level.


    Now it has become a hot topic of discussion.


    On the other hand, Liu Che himself is not interested in watching this program at present, but is crazily eroding the six stolen gods'' realms.


    At this time, in the eternal realm of God.


    Guoguo, Ye Rou, Liu Ning, Hui Ye and the others looked at the six planes in front of them with solemn expressions.


    They will attack in a while.


    Loot resources inside.


    Time is very pressing.


    Yaya grabbed the corner of her clothes, and kept breathing deeply.


    And seeing her doing this, Li Xing was also learning her way to release her pressure.


    "¡§"Don''t be nervous, the gods have been killed by me, now there are only six masterless gods, go... the door is open!"


    While talking, Liu Che used the supernatural power of the space to construct the space gate.


    The goddesses screamed.


    Fly away towards the inside.


    After Yaya left the world of God''s Domain, her body became mature.


    Holding a staff in his hand, he began to stack the buffs for the sisters.


    "Sisters, come on, punch me!!!"


    Wearing a purple-black dress, Li Xing turned into an invisible assassin and began to assassinate one after another.


    As for Liu Ning, it was beyond his expectation.


    The other party even mobilized the power of Hell.


    Tens of millions of creatures have been swallowed abruptly and transformed into the Underworld Yin Soldiers, and they began to attack the same kind.


    Dongfang Huaizhu waved his long sword in his hand.


    Thousands of sword auras are like green bamboo leaves, killing countless believers in a flash.


    It''s simply a battle that''s downside down.


    The core of God''s Domain has been shattered.


    These believers are all provided in Liu Che''s divine realm.


    The soul can be washed white and charged into hell.


    The **** star can be squeezed into a resource in the gods, even if it is a **** beast, it can be used as food, or a material for making magic weapons or pill.


    As the saying goes: murder and set fire to a gold belt.


    This sentence is very appropriate.


    Not long after, Tsunade and the others met the gods of the place, and the battle began to flicker.


    Yue''er looked nervously at the figure fighting in the distance, for fear that her mother might do something good or bad. .


    Chapter 506 The army of goddess dispatched, the terrifying spiritual shock wave of Lotus!


    "Yue''er, don''t worry, Concubine Yan is still very powerful, just like Yiliya''s mother..."


    Liu Che looked at the girl so nervous.


    Comforted softly.


    Every goddess has to go through battle.


    Even Robin who hates fighting, Nami and Ophelia.


    Now they are all taking up weapons and fighting the enemy.


    This is an attitude.


    God Realm is their home.


    And Liu Che is their god.


    Fighting to the end for your family is normal.


    The reason why Yang Jian and others were not allowed to act.


    Liu Che wanted to resolve the battle quickly.


    Six God''s Domains.


    The battle must be ended within half a month.


    While Liu Che was thinking, Yan Lingji encountered a tricky enemy.


    This enemy masters the law of frost.


    It happened to restrain her fire law, so that Yan Ling Ji did not break the enemy in six breakthroughs.


    "Good sister, let me help you..."


    Chi Lianjiao shouted.


    The flower-bone long sword in his hand, with a wave of purple light, eroded towards the opponent.


    Huh.


    Jian Guang.


    Zimang flew into the frost and snow space.


    A moment later, there was a muffled hum.


    "You demon girl actually poisoned 133!!!"


    Cold Frost God''s heart roared unwillingly, his body was constantly festering, this poison was so fatal.


    Really careless.


    Chi Lian smiled when he heard the words, and said: "I am a witch, you seem to be mistaken..."


    She just killed a person, and her killing intent is getting stronger and stronger.


    The flower-bone long sword turned into a sky-shaking python under the urging of divine power, and it rushed towards the distant **** star.


    There are no resources on it.


    It is a planet of life.


    There is no breakdown of how many people there are.


    But the death of the other party would excite her.


    boom.


    The planet shattered and turned into a firework in this declining God''s Domain.


    Shao Siming and Da Siming looked at each other.


    Countless flying flowers flew in his hands.


    Reaping the lives of enemies constantly, when they meet the strong, they will all cast spells and kills together.


    This is a combination of terror.


    In just ten minutes, more than twenty gods were obliterated.


    On the other side, the great formation opened by the three Nuwa gods directly opened the curtain.


    The three Nuwas changed into true gods.


    Oral divine text.


    With their hands, the life divine power turned into a formation and shrouded tens of thousands of planets.


    After all, it is the plane of a **** of creation.


    There are really many planets.


    But these planets have turned into death stars within the Absolute Heaven Formation.


    The life energy inside is extracted.


    Transferred to the Eternal God Realm.


    Herder in the distance looked dumbfounded at the fierceness of the sisters.


    "How do I feel, I am the kindest..."


    She pursed the corner of her mouth, and the staff in her hand summoned a sun and flew directly to a god.


    boom.


    The shock wave of the explosion directly destroyed hundreds of priests.


    This is just one of the six gods'' realms.


    In other gods'' realms, even more terrifying things are happening.


    For example, the three sisters of Tushan directly led the demon spirit and **** system to build an extinction array, with Hongkui and Hongyu as the array.


    Inject power directly into their bodies.


    The power of the supreme artifact, which was originally powerful, was fully stimulated.


    Huh.


    Cut with one sword.


    God''s Domain was cut in half.


    The part without resources was directly destroyed in the sword aura of Hongyu.


    The terrible law of destruction cut off all vitality.


    Then the magic sword incarnate by the red sunflower was cut again.


    A quarter of the creatures in the face were directly obliterated!


    Nami, Bai Xing and others yelled at this moment: "Sisters, strike out...snatch these resources!!!"


    Garrott maintained the state of the moon lion at this time, pulling the **** star with the force of the moon.


    There is a very strong medicinal fragrance on it.


    Obviously it is the planet where the magic medicine is stored.


    "Hey...hey...hey..."


    Garlot felt that she was going to be exhausted, but she had to work hard for the sake of God.


    After a while, Robin and others also joined the battle.


    When Ophelia saw this scene, he drove Antun over.


    "The rabbit don''t work hard, let the big tortoise pull it..."


    At this time, Antuen is already the size of three planets, and dragging a planet is very simple.


    "Okay, I finally don''t have to work hard, I''m almost exhausted..."


    Feel relaxed.

 Chapter 580：

    Garrott''s moon lion status was automatically lifted.


    -----------------


    At this time in the third realm of God.


    The goddesses here are all immortal heroes.


    The dark faction headed by Ye Rou.


    "Destroying the Divine Art¡¤Annihilation Palm"


    With a flick of the white palm, thousands of planets instantly detonated.


    The corner of Wanwan''s eyes twitched.


    "Sister, can we not be so violent, we haven''t taken any action yet!"


    "Yes, yes. Sister Ye Rou, you should take a break, let''s go..."


    Wanwan took the lead, and Li Xiuning followed.


    Then Baguio and others.


    Although the battle of these goddesses is not so exaggerated, but they are very elegant.


    Like the goddess of the nine heavens.


    The sword will inevitably fall into pieces.


    Full of artistic conception.


    As for the Fourth God Realm, the speed is faster, here is the joint army composed of Tosaka Rin, Bai Suzhen and others.


    Among them, the sisters of Liusheng Piaoxu were added.


    There are Yun Luo and others.


    The speed is not unpleasant.


    As for the fifth world, it was Yan Ruyu and An Miaoyi, even though they belonged to Ye Rou''s world.


    But now it is divided.


    The speed is average.


    Most are tempering oneself.


    Looking back at the last world of God''s Domain.


    The beauties of the Three Kingdoms, Hinata and others all gathered here.


    Like Yang Chan, Chang''e.


    They are constantly attacking here.


    Liu Che looked at the planets being transported back, and nodded in satisfaction.


    If he expected it to be good.


    These six gods can increase their strength by at least 10%.


    However, the current speed is still somewhat slow.


    As a result, Liu Che turned his gaze to Rotes, who was paddling in the starry sky, and ordered to him: "Little octopus, it''s time for you to work!"


    Lottus was shocked when he was paddling.


    Sizzle.


    Flew towards the target.


    The place where it descends is the sixth realm of God.


    Inside, there is the strongest god, and yes, this is the realm of Luo Xie.


    The law of speed is hidden in it.


    In that beautiful starry sky, a big colorful octopus appeared, with extremely evil eyes.


    The spiritual power is like a shock wave, bombarding the believers on the other side.


    Only one shock.


    Certain believers who were not strong-willed began to twist and growl.


    They tried to struggle.


    But there is no way to change the whispers deep in my mind.


    Tens of millions of creatures were transformed into octopuses within the mental shock wave.


    "Oh no...what kind of monster is this? Why can you turn people into octopuses...don''t come...you don''t come here!!!".


    Chapter 507 A gift from the master, comprehend the law of light!


    This is terrifying.


    A good teammate, will become an octopus in the next second?


    People who are constantly attacking us.


    Never heard of this kind of beast! ! !


    This Nima is something that the gods should do, it is clearly a demon! ! !


    No matter how these people scream or struggle.


    Rotes, the lovely octopus, is still working hard, but Guoguo, seeing Rotes appearing, directly asks to withdraw from God''s Domain.


    Go here specially to sing.


    "Woo la la woo...I am a cute little octopus, oo la la woo... you are going to become octopus...~"


    "Woo la la woo... I''m Rotes, woo la la woo... you all are going to die~-~~"


    Accompanied by harsh brainwashing songs.


    Lotters played more happily.


    They even created octopus races, such as some octopus monsters with mouthparts, and some squid-murlocs covered in slime.


    All in all disgusting.


    Except for Guoguo who was singing, the rest of the goddess had already stopped.


    Otherwise, they are afraid that they will vomit out even supper.


    Finally, after ten days of slaughter, Liu Che finally obtained the law of speed.


    The law of losing the original master contains the dark hand of the Haoran **** system.


    If used, it will definitely be marked by it.


    Even if fate interferes, he can''t hide his figure.


    Liu Che looked at the imprint that could not be erased in the law, and showed a scornful smile.


    "Do you really think I''m an idiot? Since it can''t be erased, then exchange it!"


    I can''t use it, I can find the manager of my **** system and exchange it with the upper realm for another complete law.


    Such a scarce thing as the law of speed.


    It must be very popular.


    When Chi Huang Liuyan received the request, he couldn''t help but smile immediately: "This little slippery head is really interesting. Okay, just listen to him and ask him what rule he lacks."


    "Return to the master, Liu Che said when he sent the law over, as long as it is the basic law, he said he didn''t pick it."


    "Hey... is this little guy selling my favor? Huh... I won''t be said to take advantage of juniors, so...


    Give him a fire law plus a light law! "


    "this..."


    "My order, do you have any questions?"


    "The subordinates dare not."


    "Hmph, you can get out of the sin tower, and come out after three thousand years."


    "Yes."


    The priest was in a cold sweat.


    Kneeling back out.


    The tower of sin karma.


    The place where they punish the sinners in their **** system is imprisoned by their divine power, just like a mortal.


    Suffer daily rotation.


    Chi Huang Liuyan lay on his side on the jade bed, his flame-like eyes were full of coldness.


    When the priest withdrew.


    Chi Huang Liuyan whispered softly: "There are fewer and fewer people who understand people''s minds and meet my vision. There are only two low-level rules. As long as you can win Liu Che, this is nothing."


    Basic rules.


    It''s still a treasure for the middle-level God Realm.


    But in the eyes of the ruler, it doesn''t matter how much you want.


    At least in countless epochs, there must be some collectibles.


    -------------


    The next day.


    Liu Che looked at the two laws floating in the treasure box with a dazed expression.


    Is there something wrong?


    One for two?


    And the light system law is a very precious law.


    "Master Liu Che, you don''t have to be so surprised. This time Master Master personally gave it to her, saying that you made her very happy."


    "So that''s the case, then thank her for me."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so courteous, but to practice well, adults say that sometimes, don''t always be impulsive. It''s a good thing to observe more.


    Just like this time, you can find her if there is an injustice. "


    "Thank you Master Master, then."


    Liu Che said politely.


    A little happy in my heart.


    It seems that this master is very satisfied with him, doesn''t he have a helper?


    Although the opponent did not make a move this time.


    But he showed his attitude.


    Consciousness returned to the realm of the gods, Liu Che carefully checked the two gods in his hands.


    The law of the fire system, clear and transparent, is slightly weaker than its own, but it has different attributes in it.


    "System, integrate the two laws into the world of God''s Domain!"


    "Yes, host."


    In a moment, the law in Liu Che''s hand waved away.


    Incorporated into the world of God''s Domain.


    "Ding...Your fire law has been perfectly integrated into the realm of God, and your current fire law is level two 98%, and you can comprehend stronger fire power."


    "Congratulations on your promotion to the fire law, and all fire followers have increased their strength by one level!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ding...your light system law has been perfectly integrated into the realm of God, you have understood the complete light system law, and your current light system law attribute is level one 70%."

 Chapter 581：

    "Congratulations on your understanding of the laws of light, and the strength of all believers with light attributes has increased by one level!"


    Liu Che''s face was joyful.


    That''s right.


    If these two laws swallow all the laws of the six gods, they should be able to advance once.


    That''s so cool.


    The world laws of God''s Domain are condensed, and those believers naturally upgrade one after another.


    This also caused all the priests in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group to start discussing.


    Tanjiro: "Wow... the power of the gods is getting stronger and stronger. Is it possible that the battle of the gods is over? The believers of the light and fire elements have improved."


    .......


    Ninja scientist: "Unfortunately, I am not from these two gods. Alas...uncomfortable. jpg"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Wuhu, brother has been upgraded!! What could be cooler than this, just take off..."


    He is the chief priest of the fire attribute.


    Promote directly to the first level and catch up with Chu Xuanfeng''s progress again.


    These two people have now become the benchmark among the priests.


    Judicial God: "My power has also improved. I didn''t expect that there would be only some superficial light magic arts, and this effect would still be possible. It''s really amazing..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "It''s a large-scale battle. My boss Liu Ning is no longer at home and may go out to fight."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I have also been promoted by a level, hehe...you didn''t think of it, did you?"


    Bearded swordsman: "Aren''t you a bald donkey? When did you become the chief priest of the Light Element!! I am not convinced..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Don''t be dissatisfied with Yan Chixia, our Buddha has many exercises, which are famous for light, and they have also upgraded in the next stage."


    Second Li: "We will start fighting in a few days. You have to be prepared. Don''t be disturbed by this time."


    General Yuwen: "Don''t worry, I have adjusted my mentality and can fight at any time now. I want to fight ten enemies of the same level!!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Crazy, or Yuwentuo guys crazy."


    Ding... The God of Eternity uploaded six videos.


    When everyone adjusted the atmosphere to each other, Liu Che sent out the battle video. people.


    Chapter 508 Two New Members Join!


    These six videos.


    They are the killing of Xie Luo and others, and the awe-inspiring dominance, as well as the video of the battle of God''s Domain.


    The video has just been sent out.


    The priests in the group downloaded it one after another.


    After all, God of Eternity does not often publish videos, but it is absolutely shocking to publish! !


    Of course, this time is no exception.


    Thousands of gods.


    Among them, six gods are creation gods, and the rest are gods at the main **** stage.


    But these big men who looked terrifying to the priests.


    But even Liu Che''s blow could not be resisted.


    Even the master who I saw last time has shot this time.


    However, something funny happened.


    That star''s big hand, attacked but hit the trap.


    As a result, it provoked a show.


    It''s so funny.


    These two videos alone have already made the priests excited.


    And behind it is the video of God''s Domain War.


    Liu Che has now withdrawn his large forces, and this six-party God''s Domain world has been ruled by him in the Chaos Sea with supreme magic.


    As a place to fight and train soldiers.


    God of Eternity: "I have fixed the six-party divine realm, most of the enemies have been obliterated, and the rest is enough for you to temper.


    Whoever obtains the treasures in it belongs to him. "


    Tanjirou: "Hi... God meant that we can join the war?"


    Li Er: "It should be, I just saw Xiuning go home, it seems we should take action..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It turns out to be a military training, this is good!"


    Judicial God: "I''m ready too, brothers go you..."


    At present, inside the Thirty-three Heavenly Tower.


    Qi Ling also announced the news from Liu Che.


    [The Six-Party God''s Domain has opened the door, and all believers who have cleared the tenth floor can explore a strange world...]


    In the tenth floor.


    Sauron was covered in blood and just walked out of the gate.


    When I heard the news of the spread of Qi Ling.


    He said sharply: "So there are enemies again? It seems that my swordsmanship finally has a place to play..."


    Behind Sauron.


    A terrifying ghost and **** appeared faintly.


    Not asura.


    It''s the ghost **** Jig from the Arad continent.


    And Sauron can also use the power of the other seven ghosts by harnessing the power of Giger.


    Anyone can obtain the treasures in the Thirty-three Heavenly Tower.


    If you are lucky, choose the treasure that suits you.


    Strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    For example, because of good luck, he chose a holy sword of the moon, and now he has become a monster sword god.


    Let go of the past.


    Maximize the power of the moon.


    Although his current strength is not as good as Xiaofeng, he has already entered the fourth stage at the **** level stage.


    "It seems that we are going to the new world to develop, let us go and see, the power of divine art will definitely be carried forward in our divine art."


    Bofeng Shuimen nodded towards everyone.


    A group of people disappeared directly in place.


    The leader of space magic, he has become stronger and stronger in space magic.


    Even more talented than bringing soil.


    In the strange realm of God.


    Very desolate.


    All eyes are traces of battle.


    Some of the annihilated planets still retain subtle traces.


    Some suns are only half left.


    Sasuke Uchiha glanced around and sighed, "So I''m here to finish..."


    Whoosh.


    The voice did not fall.


    A crossbow arrow that tore through the sky came from a distance.


    Hafeng Mizumon hurriedly shot, and then Uchihasa was rescued.


    "Don''t be careless, the gods mean that although there have been battles here, there are still many strong enemies. Don''t be careless..."


    "Yes!!"


    The depths of God''s Domain.


    Captain Jack roared at a group of struggling enemies.


    "Fire me!! Hit them hard... the dead, roar as much as you like..."


    "boom..."


    "boom..."


    The Black Pearl sailed deep in the realm of God, constantly firing shelling.


    These undead artillery.


    All are based on soul power.


    Ordinary gods can''t resist at all.


    Thousands of priests were killed in just one round of shelling.


    Just when Jack continued to work hard.


    A fiery red star light hit from a distance.


    Whoosh.


    In an instant.


    Millions of Taoist soldiers were all killed.


    Boom.


    Accompanied by the rise of a huge flame.


    Ye Laohei came out from inside, his whole body was burning with platinum flames, like an immortal god.


    "Huh... the mere enemy is a god, but that''s all!"


    A **** who survived, heard Ye Laohei''s ridicule, and said angrily: "You group of executioners, our gods have all been killed.


    Just now two murderous women attacked us with strange weapons...


    Do you still have a face?


    If you want to kill, kill yourself, don''t abuse us and mock us at the same time.


    What''s wrong with the weak?


    Oooooo..."


    Speaking of sadness, this scarred man actually started to cry.


    Shi can be killed but not insulted.


    Ye Laohei couldn''t help sighing when he saw him like this, and then flew to the other side.


    Patting his shoulder, he said solemnly: "Brother..."


    "?"


    "Don''t be sad, don''t be sad, you should feel honored to be our toy!"


    Jack Sparrow: "Puff..."


    This Nima is Zhu Xin.


    The **** originally thought that the other person would comfort him, and then gave him a decent way to die.

 Chapter 582：

    As a result, I didn''t expect it.


    What is waiting is double shame.


    Before he could resist, a pillar of divine fire pierced his heart.


    Ye Laohei said faintly: "I''m sorry, I lied to you just now. But who told your **** to offend our god."


    It''s my pleasure to torture you. "


    boom.


    The flame rose, and the **** glared at Ye Laohei.


    Eventually turned to ashes.


    In other places, the lives of enemies are being harvested continuously.


    But this is only a minority.


    Most of them still fight with equal opponents, or even stronger opponents.


    Since Liu Che wanted to train them.


    Naturally, it will not be too weak for the gods.


    Like Matsumoto Ranju, and Uozhihualie just wanted to kill 1.5.


    All were persuaded by Liu Che to come back.


    For this scene.


    When the first day of fighting is over.


    The chat was opened again in the group.


    The content of everyone''s discussion this time is different from the last one.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Everyone has discovered that although we are fighting against strong enemies, we are not as strenuous as before.


    Almost found a flaw, the moment they died. "


    The blond guy Sam: "That''s for sure, I have already killed 30 gods, and I haven''t met an opponent yet, so cool!!!"


    General Yuwen: "Hey, the first magical battle. The fight was really fun. I thought I was weak when I was in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda."


    Ding... Through the ancient Jiading to enter the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding... Looking for brother Ying to join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 509 A Shocking Family, Did I See God?


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Hey...is there any newcomers to join so soon? Welcome both of you..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Yo-yo... I know all the girls when I see Ying, and I am a fox like Tu Shan Yaya~~~"


    General Yuwen: "The two are good, but the man in front of you is a very good name. Is it possible to travel through ancient times like Lao Gao, from modern times to the Qin Dynasty?"


    At this time, in an ancient world.


    A certain man sitting by the lake, looking at the chat box in front of him, couldn''t help his eyes widening.


    What''s happening here?


    Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group?


    By the way, the ancient times that I traveled through parallel time and space are nonsense enough, so there is such a chat group! ! !


    I rely on.


    If this is the Time and Space Administration.


    Isn''t Lao Tzu able to go back?


    Regardless of the foxes and the ancestors of magic, this is probably the ID of some people in the group.


    For example, this fox who only loves money.


    She''s almost a glamorous woman who likes money.


    He sees many such people.


    Lin Xiaorong seemed to have grasped the last straw, and quickly started crying in the group.


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "Dear tycoons, 29 must belong to the Time and Space Administration, right? I beg you to save me. I don''t know what''s going on. Suddenly, I came to ancient times.


    And not all the dynasties I know.


    What should I do?


    Is that Lao Gao the Lao Gao called Bei Cui? @ "


    Don''t look at his cleverness.


    But in ancient times it was very cold-blooded.


    There is no rank, no fame.


    Then he is a mess of shit.


    Although pretentious, who cares!


    Those young women would only follow the young master who chanted poems and did not look down upon themselves at all.


    Coupled with being homeless, he has really had enough this month.


    Pudu sentient beings: "Uh... we don''t understand the time and space administration you mentioned, but this group has only one lucky person in each world.


    And what the goddess Tu Shan Yaya told the truth just now, she is a real vixen, and one of the most beautiful foxes in the God Realm. "


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Hey, my little brother has traveled through time and space. Isn''t it different from the novel? Whatever travels through time and space, we modern people can take off in various ways.


    Shocked by the cruel reality, right?


    Don''t be afraid, old man, I was castrated when I came to the Qin Dynasty, and now I am not a god-level existence.


    There are meditation thoughts and sacrificial arts in the group.


    These two documents are treasures bestowed by the gods, and you can gain unparalleled strength by practicing eternal meditation.


    The eternal sacrificial art is responsible for building a bridge between the gods and the world you are in. No matter what you wish, it is very simple to become the master of the world. "


    Ying looking for her brother: "Excuse me, my brother and I have been separated for five hundred years. Can such a wish be fulfilled?"


    Supreme treasure: "Mom...Five hundred years!!! My predecessor has been killed for five hundred years and can be found back, little sister, don''t panic."


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "Hehe, big brother, you think you are Monkey King, five hundred years... It''s really interesting, but this **** is not fooling me, right?"


    Judicial God: "Do you think it is useful to deceive you? Fahai has already told you everything you need just now. As for whether you believe it or not, it is naturally yours."


    In the ancient world.


    Lin Xiaorong looked at the ID of the Judicial God and couldn''t help laughing.


    Why don''t you call Yang Jian directly?


    Returning to the justice god, everyone knows it, okay.


    At this time, willow spring blooms.


    It is a good day to swim in the south.


    The young women nearby frowned upon hearing the sneer.


    They followed the voice and watched.


    I saw a man dressed in a family style, talking to himself in the open space.


    "Don''t look at it, it''s nothing more than a little guy. He wanted to talk to me a few days ago and didn''t see who he was."


    "Yeah, Lord Hou is coming in a while, and we have to behave well. If we chant a poem for us, we would be willing to die..."


    "You stinky girl, you think it''s good..."


    How could the nearby voice be hidden from Lin Xiaorong''s ears.


    Hear others mocking myself so much.


    His face was black, and then some people in the group began to send pictures, and Lin Xiaorong''s face instantly turned pale.


    Naturally, the first person to send the picture was Tu Shan Yaya.


    The ten-tailed celestial fox charms all living beings, but the cold and frosty eyes are proud of the ages.


    Even if Lin Xiaorong had watched countless TV shows and met countless people, he had never seen such a terrifying look from anyone.


    The other party''s tail is wagging beside him like a dream.


    It is not comparable to the so-called COS.


    The real fox and the false fox are far from each other.


    The second one to send photos was Yang Jian.


    Standing in the dark starry sky, the three-pointed and two-edged sword was stuck with a hideous monster on which the black blood was dripping.


    The third person to send photos is naturally Fahai.


    This Chinese character is a household name.


    The other party is sitting on top of the golden lotus, floating in a mysterious world, while opposite him is a fairy in white, playing chess against him.


    Second Li: "I rely on... Fahai, you are letting the goddess Bai Suzhen open a small stove again. Are you shameless?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You want face, really when I didn''t see Li Xiuning Goddess Lower Realm? Damn...Who can be 137 thicker than your face!!!"


    Lin Xiaorong was breathing fast, and there was a gleam in his eyes, could it be said that all of this is true! ! !


    He quickly opened the group list, selected content from it, and started reading.


    The **** of eternity.


    Eternal religion.


    The eternal goddess.


    "It turns out that this is the case. The **** who created the world turned out to be Him...not Pangu. The so-called name is just an illusory name."


    Lin Xiaorong seemed to understand everything.


    Looking at the chat group that was arguing, he resolutely downloaded Eternal Meditation.


    Anyway, I''m alone now, it''s better to try this eternal meditation idea, if it really works.


    Even if you can''t go back to modern times.


    At least it can dominate ancient times! ! !


    He had seen Cao Cao and Ying Zheng appear in the group just now.


    Even these two big brothers are enveloping gods.


    What can I refuse?


    Lin Xiaorong only watched one of those videos, but it made him fly for nine days.


    Mortals saw God.


    How can I not shock him.


    For a moment, Jiading by the lake quickly sat cross-legged on the ground, his face solemn, like an old monk.


    The breath of the body was erratic at first, but then it became mysterious.


    Not far away, a woman disguised as a man could not help widening her eyes when she saw this scene of the unity of man and nature.


    How can this be? .


    Chapter 510 Good luck, I met the princess as a goddess at the beginning!


    That''s just a person who can''t be more ordinary.


    Footsteps are vain.


    The body doesn''t have any innocence.


    But when he sat down cross-legged, he suddenly broke through a realm that had not been reached by countless generations of ancestors.


    The unity of man and nature.

 Chapter 583：

    The entire lakeside became sacred because of this person''s meditation.


    Ordinary people have not even noticed that the humidity in the entire neighborhood is increasing.


    "Am I wrong? He is a peerless master..."


    Thinking of this possibility, Qing Xuan couldn''t help being cautious.


    If he can be used by the country, the burden of the father may be lighter.


    Thinking of this, Qing Xuan couldn''t help but get close to the past.


    She walked very slowly, and even moved slowly over.


    He didn''t stop until he was three feet behind the opponent.


    Qing Xuan did not dare to interrupt her meditation.


    Can only wait silently.


    She didn''t hear a cry until after the two sticks of incense, when the son playing in the lake approached here.


    The sound is very low.


    It''s like thunder.


    Everyone looked at the humble family.


    At this time, Lin Xiaorong opened his eyes.


    With eyes as bright as stars, many people dare not look directly, so he slowly stood up.


    The people standing nearby, as if they had encountered a beast, they fell down and kept backing away.


    Only Qing Xuan stood there, restrained herself and did not leave.


    "This predecessor, my name is Qingxuan, which sect of mastery are you?"


    senior?


    Expert?


    Lin Xiaorong couldn''t help showing a bitter smile, but he was very grateful that because of his decision, the world was unveiled.


    He thought it was ordinary ancient times.


    But the woman behind him is unusual.


    Not only is the martial arts powerful, but he also carries six kinds of weapons with him.


    Can you believe it?


    One person went out with so many people, and not far behind her, there were several people faintly protecting.


    It seems that her identity is not simple.


    However, I am now a believer of God, and a woman in a mere trivial area is naturally not concerned.


    How about getting some information from her?


    Lin Xiaorong showed a weird smile and said in a hoarse voice: "Excuse me to clean up, you can convict...¡¨."


    Ten faint words.


    But a gust of wind started in the same place.


    As he turned around, the wind became stronger and stronger, and it almost directly overturned the young man''s boat.


    Faced with such pressure, Qing Xuan couldn''t help but clenched her lower lip. She lowered her head and clasped her fists in her hands.


    "Oh? Do you think you are qualified..."


    "I... my identity is a bit special, it''s not easy to be exposed here!"


    "Well, then change the place."


    When Lin Xiaorong''s goal was achieved, he naturally put away his aura.


    He turned and followed the woman disguised as a man and walked towards the depths of the Liulin. Not long after, the two came to a pavilion.


    Qing Xuan hurriedly poured tea and water.


    Finally, he respectfully asked Lin Xiaorong, "I haven''t asked the name of the senior?"


    "I...I am the chief priest of the Eternal Church, and the name is not worth mentioning."


    "Eternal God Cult?"


    Qing Xuan couldn''t help but keep her eyes wide open. This person who is similar to being an immortal is actually a magic stick?


    Uh... well, it can be understood as such an identity.


    "Well, it is the sect of the true body. All living beings think that Pangu opened up the world, but they don''t know that before he opened up the world, the eternal God was the one who created the world..."


    Listen to the expert''s explanation.


    Qing Xuan is confused, she is a mortal, at best a princess.


    You preach Shinto, I don''t understand at all.


    However, having said that, Qing Xuan still got useful news from the expert''s mouth.


    That is, the religion needs followers.


    It also needs development.


    The country is now very endangered. There are grassland people outside and the royal family fighting for power inside. If you can get the help of this expert.


    Then everything can settle down.


    Qing Xuan pondered for a long time before she asked, "I don''t know what restrictions are in the Eternal Church? Or what doctrines or the like, seniors, don''t be angry, I still have some contact with the official, if you can state it.


    I might be able to help you. "


    She dared not say her identity as a princess, for fear that she would be caught by the other party.


    Then threatened his father.


    The religion is a double-edged sword.


    And it''s a sect that mortals can''t control.


    Before the critical juncture, Qing Xuan did not dare to try easily.


    Lin Xiaorong snorted softly, seeming to be dissatisfied with her answer, and just listened to him saying: "Every word of truth, do you know that when you lie to me, you are blasphemy..."


    As he spoke, he opened his palms.


    A dazzling purple thunderball constantly beating in Lin Xiaorong''s palm.


    Qing Xuan was taken aback immediately.


    Then he knelt on the ground with a pale face, and said in horror: "The fairy, please atonement, Qing Xuan is not trying to lie to you, but Qing Xuan is the princess of this country, she is afraid..."


    "¡§"I am afraid that I will threaten you to develop the religion, right? Haha...the thinking of mortals is really stupid..."


    Lin Xiaorong kept snickering in his heart.


    The thunderball in his hand was thrown towards the sky.


    I saw a flash of purple light.


    The sky began to roar, and then the wind began to blow, and it was raining.


    Qing Xuan knelt on the ground.


    The fingers were cold.


    She regrets it very much. If she makes this fairy angry because of herself, then the country may be destroyed in an instant.


    Thinking of the consequences of this horror.


    She immediately made a decision.


    I saw Qing Xuan pull the hat on her head, exposing the full head of the black silk to the air, and then knocked on the ground.


    "I implore the immortal to have a large number. Qingxuan is a pure yin body and is willing to be a cow and a horse for you. Please the immortal to be happy and angry..."


    I go, so I lied to a princess.


    It''s so sour.


    Lin Xiaorong''s desire was greatly moved, but when he thought of the figure of the gods, the heat in his heart quickly cooled down.


    God bestows strength on himself.


    I hope he will do business.


    Is looking for the girl of destiny.


    If the woman in front of her owns it, it will be impossible for her to kneel on the ground when she looks back.


    The horror of betrayal by the gods.


    He has a deep understanding.


    Moreover, the reason why this princess named Qingxuan fears herself is because of his extraordinary power.


    I think of those big guys who kill the stars with only one hand, all working hard.


    How dare he enjoy it unscrupulously?


    It''s better to quickly complete the mission of the gods, the so-called desires are all killing knives.


    "Well, I feel your sincerity, but it doesn''t have to be so. You think too much. You need to thank God, not me...


    Stand up first, since you are talking about princesses, you still have to rely on you to promote the religion of God.


    Please rest assured, God¡¯s teaching is good for the people.


    Moreover, any wish you have can be realized, provided that you become a goddess...".


    Chapter 511 Lin Xiaorong: Good fellow, I am being monitored firmly!


    "Yes, fairy. Qingxuan knows..."


    Some embarrassed princesses stood up and wiped the mud stains on their heads with their hands.


    Although the fairy forgave himself.


    But Qing Xuan still didn''t dare to intervene any more, as she said that any wish can be realized.


    But she knew in her heart.


    There is a price for everything.


    In the subsequent chat, Lin Xiaorong understood the problems of his dynasty, using one word to describe it as internal and external troubles.


    The prairie people stared at each other.


    But here in the south of the Yangtze River, they sang and danced gently, without any consideration for the country.


    And there was still the White Lotus Sect in the imperial court.


    The cause of the current crisis is that the emperor has no heirs.


    "Qing Xuan has no other wishes, as long as the country can be peaceful and the father can be healthy..."


    "This wish is very simple. I will teach you the method of the gods in a while, and after you practice, you will understand that the mere mortals are just scraps of grass.


    The emperor of this method can also practice, and it can also strengthen the lifespan and strengthen his own physique. As for the heirs... let him go back and give birth by himself. "


    "Uh..."


    Qing Xuan did not expect the immortal in front of her to be so upright, but if it could be so.


    It can completely solve the 137 status quo.


    Then the two went to the place where Qing Xuan settled.


    After seeing the power of the immortal, the guards accompanying him didn''t dare to bother.


    Instead, he looked at Lin Xiaorong with fear.


    The two walked quickly, and about a stick of incense, they returned to Qing Xuan''s foothold.


    "Fairy, wait for a while, I''ll go freshen up..."


    "Well, go ahead."

 Chapter 584：

    Sitting on the bench, Lin Xiaorong looked at the furniture in the house, his eyelids throbbed.


    Good guys.


    They are all precious woods, which can''t be taken down in the previous life without tens of thousands!


    However, if you look at it now.


    These are not valuable.


    After all, he is the chief priest.


    About time for a cup of tea.


    Qing Xuan came back in a white dress, her beauty was eye-catching.


    "Let you wait a long time."


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, you will be your own people in the future, and I will give you the Divine Law first! You can pass this technique to anyone who joins the Divine Religion.


    However, there is one thing you have to keep in mind.


    If you betray the cult, the end will not be as simple as death. There will be a Hellsing Soul Envoy who will come personally to arrest the soul..."


    "Yes, I remember."


    Qing Xuan nodded quickly, feeling a little nervous.


    That soul-suppressing messenger, I''m afraid it''s not good-looking.


    After all, even the priest immortal in front of him was so scared, that was enough to prove the importance of the matter.


    In a moment, a piece of exercises appeared in the princess''s mind.


    She tried to practice.


    After three sticks of incense.


    The second transcendent person in this world was born.


    "This...is the figure in the starry sky a god?"


    After Xiao Qingxuan awakened from the practice, his eyes were full of shocked expressions, which was terrible.


    The body is even bigger than the stars.


    No wonder the immortal in front of him would say that the gods are greater than Pangu.


    This is indeed not telling lies.


    At the same time, Xiao Qingxuan''s eyes began to become excited, if there was such a god''s help.


    Why worry that the country is not rich?


    Why not worry about the country being not strong!


    Lin Xiaorong smiled faintly and said, "Don''t panic, you have now surpassed your innateness and become a master in the realm of the unity of nature and man.


    Let''s talk about the follow-up things next. "


    "Yes, the chief priest is immortal."


    "You can call me the chief priest from now on!"


    The two had a three-hour conversation based on the cooperation.


    After knowing how to preach the whole world.


    When you can rise into the realm of the gods in the future.


    Xiao Qingxuan''s eyes burst with excitement, as a mortal, especially a woman.


    Who doesn''t want to stay youthful.


    Who doesn''t want to be that Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    Now the opportunity is here.


    Xiao Qingxuan took a deep breath, suppressed all the excitement, and then suggested to Lin Xiaorong: "We can develop from this Jinling land, and there are also some white lotus monsters here..."


    "Well, your suggestion is very good. As for the selection of sacrifices, it is up to us both to work hard!"


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Afterwards, Xiao Qingxuan chose a dead man, passed the eternal meditation idea to the other party, and then instructed him: "Bring this letter to the emperor father, it must be within the fastest time."


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    The dead man used the magical technique and went away.


    The speed is ridiculous.


    Because he has achieved innateness.


    It¡¯s okay to sleep endlessly.


    Looking at the empty house, Xiao Qingxuan''s face showed a charming expression.


    I didn''t expect that there is a **** in this world.


    It''s so interesting.


    Then she wrote another letter, ready to send to her master.


    She often talks about the way of heaven and humanity. Since this is the case, it is better to give some advice to the master. If they can go to the God Realm in the future, their masters and disciples can also help each other.


    Think of the picture of that shame.


    Xiao Qingxuan''s face was slightly hot red.


    It''s too shameful.


    ......


    Lin Xiaorong, who returned home, greeted a strong wind as soon as he started.


    The attack is very strong.


    But some are not fast enough in front of him.


    Lin Xiaorong only used a trace of the force of the breeze to unload all the power of the attacker.


    Seeing that the master was so terrifying, the old **** dared not stop immediately.


    Turn around and want to escape.


    However, there was an invisible barrier in front of him.


    Hindering his departure.


    At this time, the old **** felt cold.


    When did such a terrifying figure appear in the arena?


    "Uncle Wei, what are you doing, why are you attacking me?"


    "You... are you Xiaorong?"


    "Yes."


    "No... you are not..."


    "Uh... well, let''s talk first."


    After some communication.


    This blind man, who had lived with him for a month, finally understood the cause and course of the incident.


    When I heard that Lin Xiaorong had recruited Xiao Qingxuan.


    The eunuch''s heart shuddered.


    Is the princess under his control?


    But it''s a matter of God.


    Lin Xiaorong looked at the silent old eunuch, and said to him: "Uncle, I originally thought you were an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect you to be a martial arts eunuch.


    But you are good to me, I know... Let¡¯s help you recover first, let¡¯s talk about it later. "


    Spread the law into teaching.


    Within half an hour, the old **** surnamed Wei recovered his eyes and lower limbs.


    Such a shocking thing.


    It just happened.


    Now it is not an exaggeration to say that it is Lin Xiaorong.


    "I... okay, master priest..."


    "Just call me Xiaorong."


    "you..."


    "Call me Xiaorong."


    "Yes!"


    In the description of the old eunuch, he realized that he had been under surveillance a long time ago.


    The old emperor was disabled and his sons were killed.


    I want to find an heir.


    But where is it so easy, so this strange existence of my own was noticed.


    However, this is also good.


    With the help of the emperor.


    The religion can develop at a speed beyond imagination. .


    Chapter 512: The Gods Coming to Jinling


    With Uncle Wei and Xiao Qingxuan''s dual support.


    On the following day, the official church of God opened.


    The decree to rush to the system overnight.


    Let the prefect here dare not speak~.


    The temple is located on a mountain outside the city, opposite the Buddhist monastery, but there is an official announcement that the speed of this spread is still extremely terrifying.


    "Are you talking about-isn''t it true?"


    "Is there really a god?"


    "The God of Eternity, the name is very weird. I heard those believers say that the God of Eternity is greater than the God of Pangu."


    "This... I don''t know, I heard that the prefects have already joined the cult."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a demon."


    "Who knows..."


    ...


    Along with people''s discussion, the Bailian cultists living in the city were also confused.


    Official communication sect?


    The emperor lost his head.


    No matter what, they think they have to mix things up, at least get some intelligence.


    Inside Miaoyufang.


    Qin Xian''er couldn''t help but sneer when he heard the information from his subordinates.


    It seems that his father is getting more and more faint.


    That''s great.


    She took the scarf, put on a normal dress, and was going to see the event too.


    The Church of God officially opened at noon.

 Chapter 585：

    Also began to recruit disciples.


    She also wanted to see what the so-called God of Eternity was, what a ghost thing was.


    What kind of virtue is the white lotus religion.


    She knew it in her own mind.


    But only by hating the father, will he always fight against him.


    ...


    the other side.


    In Xiao Mansion.


    Both of you, upon hearing the rumors from the outside, were full of curiosity in their hearts.


    "Sister, do you really have a god?"


    "should have."


    "But, they say miracles can happen, is this true?"


    "do not know."


    "Why don''t we go and see? My mother loves Buddhist scriptures so much, how about we go and see the God of Eternity?"


    "younger sister..."


    "Go... I''m not busy with work today."


    Xiao Yuruo couldn''t hold back his sister''s plea, so he ordered the people to sit in a carriage and move towards the temple grounds.


    In fact, she didn''t say a word.


    That is, Buddhism and eternal religion are not the same.


    But look at my sister''s eager look.


    Thinking they haven''t come out for a long time.


    It''s also great to come out and have a look.


    When they came outside the city, they realized that this place had already become a sea of ??people.


    Xiao Yuruo murmured, "I really didn''t expect there to be so many people."


    "Yes, it was announced by the government after all."


    Xiao Yushuang said with a smile, holding the pastry in his hand and eating with small bites, not caring about the event at all.


    Just then there was a voice in the sky.


    "Sacred place of the gods, please don''t make noise."


    Accompanied by the sound.


    Sixteen men in black, Yukong descended from the top of the mountain.


    This scene deeply shocked everyone.


    The pastry in Xiao Yushuang''s hands fell directly to the ground, saying that there are people in this world who can fly?


    "Sister... Am I dazzled?"


    "No... these are the people who teach the gods."


    ......


    On the other side, Qin Xian''er saw this scene.


    Xing eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    Master said that the world can surpass itself, only she and her uncle.


    But what is going on right now?


    This mountain is five hundred meters high.


    Those people just fell from the sky without using any tools.


    Obviously their strength has exceeded their imagination.


    After watching the scene completely suppressed.


    Only then did the sixteen believers nod their heads.


    What they want is this effect.


    After a while.


    There was a roar from the top of the mountain.


    The entire sky was darkened by thunder.


    The purple thunder kept rolling.


    Tens of thousands of people couldn''t help but get nervous.


    I''m afraid this thunder will destroy them.


    Boom.


    Accompanied by a huge thunder.


    The huge thunderball fell from the sky.


    When the light dissipated, people realized that a figure had walked out of it.


    He was wearing a white robe, and his whole person was enveloped by a layer of light, and lightning pierced and rolled around his body.


    Now that he is Thor, no one would question it.


    Lin Xiaorong smiled at everyone and said: "Hello everyone, my name is Lin Xiaorong, I am the chief priest appointed by the God of Eternity, given that this world is filthy.


    Having lost the orthodox faith, God specially ordered me to preach.


    Join the eternal religion, those who believe in the gods, the soul will return to the gods after death, and will be reincarnated again.


    Those who join the Cult will not be disturbed by external evils.


    Today, I am here only to explain one thing.


    Anyone can join the religion, even a spiritual animal. God loves the world... I love the world too..."


    After the speech.


    Lin Xiaorong flew slowly into the air, and looked at Qin Xian''er, the Xiao sisters, and an inconspicuous little beauty in a meaningful way.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Unexpectedly, the quality of women in this world is so high.


    I''m afraid it''s enough for the first sacrifice!


    When he left, people began to join the religion spontaneously.


    People who are criminals dare not.


    Because the master priest said, the gods do not accept bad people.


    Xiao Yuruo''s face was pale, but the spring outing he had originally thought became a miracle of witness.


    How can she accept this.


    On the other hand, the younger sister in the carriage smiled and said, "Sister, the master priest said that excellent women can join the cult and become the preparatory goddess. I want to try..."


    "no!"


    "why?"


    "I..."


    Just when Xiao Yuruo wanted to say that it was just a rhetoric of a **** stick fooling people.


    But the other party is thundering and flying.


    ...........


    Is it really a magic stick?


    What if you slander others and be remembered by God?


    At this time, an old man appeared in front of the carriage and asked softly: "Your sister wants to join our cult, why are you blocking her?


    Do you want to say that the gods are not worthy? "


    Hear what the old man said.


    Everyone looked over.


    The big suddenly stopped breathing.


    What a terrible look, when did he appear here.


    "You can''t say anything, insult the cultist, we need to check what you want to say..."


    The old man''s eyes were cold.


    Like a wild animal, Xiao Yuruo fainted, almost frightened.


    "I... there is no male in our family. If my sister is gone, there will be no successor..."


    She reluctantly gave a reason.


    But the old man sneered and said: "Didn''t you hear that just now, it''s the supreme glory to become a preparatory goddess."


    The status is higher than that of immortals.


    Birth, old age, sickness and death are away from you. I think you are in a bad mood, so let me do it..."


    "No... don''t hurt my sister, I join the cult, we all join, okay..."


    The little girl saw that the old man was about to take action.


    Immediately scared to cry.


    They just showed a miracle.


    If you are caught now, I am afraid you will be killed with saliva.


    Moreover, the people of Jinling will also label their Xiao family a disrespectful label.


    Disrespectful in ancient times.


    But the most terrifying.


    Just before the old man hesitated, a voice floated from the top of the mountain.


    "Bring them here..."


    "Yes, Lord Master." People.


    Chapter 513 Sisters reconciliation, from the support of the old emperor! ! !


    The two sisters, who were soon scared, were taken to the mountain.


    The peaks here were originally very desolate.


    But now it is full of verdant green bamboo.


    It seems to have a special flavor.


    Lin Xiaorong looked at the sisters who were in a hug, and couldn''t help but nodded again and again. She was still a sister''s flower because of her perfect beauty.


    Dedicated to the gods as treasures is definitely enough.


    "Lord... hello, master priest."


    "Well, don''t be afraid. I won''t touch you. Don''t blame Lao Han for being angry when I was down the mountain just now.


    Today is the day when the religion of God opens its doors.


    If your sister says something insulting to the gods, we will be sad too. "


    "Sorry, my sister was just worried about me, not on purpose..."


    "Well, I''ll let Xiao arrange for you in a while. She is the princess of this country and the goddess of the gods."

 Chapter 586：

    "Princess?"


    The two sisters looked at each other, and they didn''t expect the princess to join the cult.


    People are competitive.


    The princesses became the preparation goddess.


    What else can they refuse?


    But... Lin Xiaorong thought Xiao Qingxuan would come back soon, but didn''t expect the other party to come back with a stunning beauty.


    "What is she?"


    "Hmph... The demon of the White Lotus Sect is also my sister... After witnessing your mighty power just now, we wanted to withdraw from Jinling with other men and we caught him."


    Qin Xian''er was not the only one who was arrested.


    There are other Bailian cultists.


    These have been directly killed because they fooled the people on weekdays and committed no evil.


    The soul is now imprisoned and burned in the soul lamp.


    All his sins were said.


    This method of imprisoning souls is also really frightening.


    However, more people still want to join the religion, because the religion is blessed by real gods.


    Who has ever seen the means of arresting souls?


    Appeared now.


    That''s what Yan Wangye can do.


    If you die, you still have to suffer.


    Such a move greatly shocked the people.


    Who dares to commit a crime of rapist?


    I have to wonder if I can suffer the pain of the burning of my soul after the incident.


    Lin Xiaorong looked at the pale beauty, shook his head and sighed: "I really didn''t expect that both are the daughters of the royal family. One is running for the country, while the other joins the White Lotus Sect."


    "Hmph, I don''t know her! And I haven''t forgotten the emperor''s grudge that killed my mother and concubine, the **** surnamed Xiao.


    Kill me if you want. "


    Although Qin Xian''er was scared, his tone remained unabated.


    Xiao Qingxuan shook her head and touched her sister''s cheek and said, "Your mother concubine can be resurrected like my mother queen."


    "What?"


    "It is true that we can be resurrected. As long as we believe in the religion of God, God will help us."


    A mere resurrection from the dead.


    For the **** who created the world.


    It''s really nothing.


    Xiao Qingxuan has seen through the memory fragments the means of the gods to resurrect others.


    Since others can be resurrected.


    Their mothers can be resurrected.


    The conversation between the three shocked the Xiao family sisters.


    Is it okay to come back from the dead?


    This **** is really terrifying.


    Qin Xian''er suddenly became quiet when she heard that her mother could be resurrected.


    Don''t think she is a witch.


    But the longing for my mother in my heart is the most profound.


    "Okay, I join the cult. As long as the mother and concubine can be resurrected, I can do anything..."


    In this way, four beauties joined the cult.


    Whether it''s Qin Xian''er or Xiao''s sisters.


    After using meditation, they all gained extraordinary power.


    Xiao Yushuang chose the wind magic spell.


    Xiao Yuruo chose the water magic spell.


    As for the dark magic that Qin Xian''er chose.


    In the afternoon, there were still rumors in the city that the Xiao sisters angered the divine power, and they returned home from the sky the next morning.


    Only then did people know.


    The two daughters of the Xiao family have been favored by the gods.


    Become a person among the gods.


    The White Lotus Cult in the city was completely controlled by the followers of the Eternal God Cult, and even no news was leaked.


    After all, in the eyes of the religious believers.


    Some sloppy, or martial arts masters.


    It''s really not enough.


    ......


    And the other side.


    In the imperial court.


    The dead man who rushed came here with a letter from the princess.


    The old emperor looked at the unique seal of the daughter above.


    Could not help but take a breath.


    Can his own queen be resurrected?


    What''s more, can you become an immortal person?


    After reading the letter, the bottom part is the practice content of Eternal Meditation.


    The old emperor raised his head, looked at the dead man and asked, "What kind of power does the princess have after she practices?"


    "A sword can break a mountain!"


    "hiss..."


    The old emperor took a breath...


    Just listen to the dead man continuing to say: "Your Majesty, I am also one of the people who have joined the religion. The God of Eternity is indeed too great.


    Even immortals have to bow their heads. "


    "What? You have also joined the cult. Can you demonstrate it?"


    At this time, the old emperor was in the imperial garden.


    Not far away is a rockery several meters high.


    The dead man only pointed his finger.


    The rockery exploded instantly.


    Such a frightening scene made the shrewd old emperor unable to sit still again.


    He immediately read the eternal meditation, and then began to practice.


    As an emperor.


    He can''t allow himself to be weaker than a subordinate.


    In the face of someone who can plunder his own life at any time, he naturally has the same power.


    Moreover, the old emperor also wanted to see what happened to this great god.


    moment.


    The emperor came to the meditation space.


    Looking at the vast galaxy, when he was not as tall as the gods, he directly knelt on the ground.


    It turns out that the gods are like this.


    No wonder my daughter said that God can bestow everything to herself.


    It''s a pity that the chief priest is not himself.


    The old emperor sighed in his heart, and then hurriedly practiced.


    After half an hour.


    When he opened his eyes, he was shocked by the changes in his body.


    Although I maintain it very well.


    But going into old age is not as profitable as being young.


    However, now the old emperor has regained his youth.


    The body is strong and powerful.


    The hidden wounds left behind were not in pain, even his second brother, who had suffered 1.5 wounds, seemed to have returned to normal.


    "Thank you for the gift of the God of Eternity, I...no...I have regained my youth, and the orders will be passed on by others to position the Eternal God Religion as the state religion.


    All soldiers must join the cult, and offenders will be killed without mercy! ! "


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "And get that guy over for me, you know what I mean."


    "Yes."


    Seeing the dead soldiers leaving one after another, the old emperor raised his head and laughed.


    Times come and go.


    He had already decided to find outsiders to inherit the country, but he didn''t expect to be near heaven.


    The **** of eternity is good.


    He only needs to establish a sect and he can live forever.


    And many tricky things will be easily solved, such as... the school that has been threatening the imperial court.


    You can also do it at this time.


    Don''t doubt the determination of an emperor! .


    Chapter 514 The Paimeng Who Can Never Prepare Lies Anymore! [ͼ]


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Because of the joining of two newcomers.


    It became lively again.


    After all, the people this time are very honest and obedient.


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "I really thank you. The ancient world is really not normal. I rely on... After the demise of Qin, Xiang Yu will kill Liu Bei.


    There are still martial arts masters in this world! And just not far away when I was walking, what is the most important thing...


    The old man who adopted me is still a martial arts expert, and also an eunuch..."


    Emperor Qin Shi: "You see that we are not wrong, right? Joining the cult is the most correct, regardless of his world.


    God is above all else! "


    Chaos Times: "Then you haven''t met Ouyang Shaogong and other worlds. If you cross the world of Dao Xian Xia, you don''t have any skills to be near you. A little shrimp like you, maybe one day you will be killed by a big guy."

 Chapter 587：

    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "I''m not just a living example? Yi Xiaochuan of Dog Day took me through. How much benefit did he get 29 by leaning on the tip of his teeth?


    Believe in Liu Bang, the result is!


    Isn''t it betrayed...


    @Passing through time and space Jiading, brothers work hard. "


    The fox who only loves money: "Actually, it''s not as miserable as you said, at most Brother Xiaolin has become Xiaolinzi, a modern man like him.


    Swearing at the emperor in front of the eunuch, guess what will happen?


    One is listed as a key target.


    Second..."


    Lin Xiaorong felt cold. Although Tu Shan Yaya did not continue, he also understood the meaning of the opposite.


    Once this Uncle Wei displeased himself.


    Castration is a good thing.


    When the time comes, interrupt your hands and feet and throw them into jail.


    Or as an army, this is possible.


    He has no power to bind the chicken, and he is being ravaged.


    It''s scary to think about it.


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "Um, thank you Sister Ya Ya for reminding. Thanks to everyone, oh...this Jinling, really don''t mention it.


    Bailian demon, royal sister... internal and external troubles, it is really sad! "


    General Yuwen: "Worry? Isn''t this a natural welfare. I see what you said above, just follow Lao Gao''s template directly.


    Two princesses are now accepted.


    There are also a few good goddesses. You have two choices. One is to sacrifice now and pray for the gods to come down.


    This multiplication of beliefs also allows the people to admire the grace of God.


    The second is to make a big sacrifice.


    However, in your current view, it should be in an era similar to the Ming Dynasty.


    In that case, it is better to develop more goddesses in grand sacrifices. "


    After Yuwentuo knew the history.


    Also began to make suggestions.


    In Lin Xiaorong''s era, there were still people in other countries.


    Even if the whole country is integrated into the religion.


    We must also attack other countries.


    Lin Xiaorong understood this in his heart.


    Blond boy Sam: "However, even if we give you the design drawings, it seems that your technology can''t make modern ships.


    Then you can only use the cultivation system..."


    Demon Hunter: "Actually, you can also take the half-practice and half-mechanical way, which can also develop very quickly. Isn''t Cao Cao that way?"


    Chaos Times: "Uh...it''s not bad, it''s the power of runes. I like this kind of thing. The runes are inscribed on the hull, which strengthens the ship''s power and defense capabilities.


    It was mainly Jack that old guy reminded us. "


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Hey, rune is also a science."


    Ying looking for her brother: "Sorry, I just woke up from sleep. It seems that Mr. Lin has joined the cult. How long has it been."


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "Little sister, I can''t help it. The world is too dangerous, can''t you do without power...Aren''t you looking for your brother?


    I suggest you join the cult too, otherwise, can you really fight against the maintainer of the heavenly laws? "


    At this time, by the lakeside in the early morning.


    Ying looked at the chat group blankly.


    Lost in contemplation.


    Then the expression became more determined, as long as I can find my brother, no matter how difficult it is, I can do it!


    At this time, the fishing rod beside her shook slightly.


    Ying thought a fish had taken the bait.


    As a result, I came up with a little thing whose eyes were gold stars.


    "This seems to be a person..."


    Do not know why.


    Lin Xiaorong''s words sounded in Ying''s mind. I thought that the one who took me in was an ordinary uncle, but turned out to be a peerless master.


    I stayed by the lake for two months.


    What she said...


    Ying put the little child by the campfire.


    I quickly downloaded the Eternal Meditation Idea.


    Prior to this, she was also a strong man across several worlds, but her power was blocked by the heavenly maintainers, if she could recover.


    Don''t be afraid if you are in danger.


    After downloading Meditation, Ying closed her eyes and sat on the ground.


    But he didn''t realize that the comatose little thing had woke up and was squinting to observe her.


    "What is she doing? Why is the posture so weird, it feels like Liyue''s fairy..."


    Just when Parmon fell into thinking.


    A terrible aura radiated from Ying''s body.


    This power is extremely noble.


    Not to be violated.


    The seal buried in Yingying''s body was instantly shattered by Tianli, not only that... it also led the world''s elements to flow into her.


    "What a noble power this is!!!"


    Paramount has stayed.


    The outsider, who had been waiting for a long time, didn''t know what method she had used, and she actually relieved the power of that demon.


    What is going on here?


    137¡¡¡¡ half an hour later.


    Ying opened her eyes, and the law of the world clearly appeared in front of her.


    "You... are you awake?"


    "Yes, but... before chatting, can you tell me what is the purpose of contacting me?"


    Can fly without wings.


    Strength surpasses mortals.


    It is already the power of God.


    Such an existence is flooded, and only fools can believe it.


    Paimeng stroked her face, thinking about what lies to deceive, but she found that her plan seemed impossible to complete.


    Because the girl in front of her has a power even stronger than herself.


    "Well, I admit... Originally, I was the Demon God of Time, not one of the Seven Gods, uh...Because I was defeated by the law of heaven, I could only look for opportunities to overthrow her rule."


    "That''s why you came here?"


    "To be precise, I have been waiting for hundreds of years..."


    Under Paramount¡¯s explanation.


    Ying finally understood the situation in the mainland, when she heard that the other party wanted to recommend herself to Mond City.


    Ying suddenly smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if I go, I just want to develop a sect."


    "Ah? You want to create a sect!!!"


    "Yeah, otherwise you think why I can lift the power of the heavenly maintainers, it is because there are real gods to help me.


    Not you mortals who claim to be gods...".


    Chapter 515 Ying: I declare that Mond City will belong to the Eternal God Cult in the future! !


    Palmon was a little unhappy.


    But looking at the powerful power emanating from Yingying, she didn''t know what to say.


    Then he can use the power of this god.


    Destroy the maintainers of the heavens?


    "Let''s go, we should go to Mengde..."


    Ying''s fingers burst into flames, extinguished the flames above, and turned and headed towards the city of Mond.


    What Paimeng didn''t know at this time was.


    The girl in front of her had already deviated from the normal trajectory, but was constantly absorbing information from the group.


    Especially the advice of a group of old yin goods.


    It dazzled her even more.


    Well, Ying admits that she is a girl who doesn''t know how to use her brain.


    But with so many eldest brothers coming up with ideas, there is no problem thinking about it.


    On the way, Paramount was flying in the air, explaining to Ying the affairs of the city of Mond.


    "The city of Mond is a city-state that believes in the **** of wind, and freedom is the main theme here. Even if the residents believe in other gods, the **** of wind Barbatos will not be angry..."


    "Heh...A salted fish god? With such a sloppy attitude, it''s no wonder that Tianli can''t be defeated, but it just happens to...


    Let them see the power of the true god. "


    "Uh...Why do I always feel like you are aggressive?"


    Ying glanced at Paimeng, smiled faintly, and replied: "Sometimes, kindness is a sin! If you are in its place, you must seek governance.


    Since I don''t want to be a wind god, I should abdicate early and let Xian..."


    In her spiritual vision.


    The entire periphery of Mond City was full of destruction and depravity. Although it was very weak for her, it was for the people in the city.


    It''s very difficult.


    The two of them moved quickly and arrived in the city in a short while.


    Just before Ying found a place to stay, a figure stopped in front of her, her fiery red hair very conspicuous.


    I saw that the other party looked at her up and down, and asked in a deep voice, "This place is not where you should be. If there is anything, can you go to the Knights to talk about it?"


    "Okay, then you lead the way. ¡¨ Let''s"


    Ying''s refreshing answer made Di Luke somewhat unresponsive.


    "Yes, please come with me!"


    At the moment Diluk turned around, he handed a piece of paper to his subordinates through a mysterious technique.


    Until after they left.


    The man only opened the note.


    It said: "Danger, let the Knights assemble!"


    "No, that person may be the enemy."

 Chapter 588：

    ...


    Mond is a beautiful city. There are no so-called officials and no so-called rulers.


    People live very happy.


    But it can also be seen that their lives are only superficial happiness.


    No one manages it, just do whatever you want.


    Although freedom is good, encountering enemies requires other responsible people to shoulder the burden.


    On the way, Diluk asked: "I don''t know why you came to Mond, just passing by?"


    "No, I''m here to establish a sect and spread the will of God!"


    "God? Which god, is the goddess of the Solstice Winter Kingdom again?"


    At this time they had come to the gate of the Knights.


    With a faint smile, she looked at the statue standing in front of the Knights, and said: "It is not a false **** in your world, but the true creator, the eternal god...


    Come out, you have been hiding on the statue for a long time. "


    Everyone looked towards the statue and saw a young man in green clothes jumping from above.


    Eyes stared at Ying tightly.


    Her elemental reaction is too strong.


    The wind is being absorbed.


    If I do it, I have no chance of winning.


    "If I''m not wrong, you should be the so-called Fengshen. The elements live around the body, and there is a strange thing in the body, which is constantly releasing energy..."


    "Yes, I am Barbatos, the wind **** who guards the city of Mond!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    I didn''t expect Fengshen to look like this.


    But the high-ranking figures of the Knights obviously knew his existence.


    "Heh... the strength is so weak that it is ridiculous enough, so if you surrender to the power of my god, I will allow you to stay here, how about?"


    Ying is not the kind of unreasonable person.


    But if you want to find your brother, you still have to defeat Tianli.


    It''s not that easy.


    This requires a lot of price.


    At this time, there was Qin Shihuang making suggestions in Ying.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The first emperor of the Qin Dynasty: "The so-called freedom in the kingdom of freedom and decay is just a grandiose delusion. People have lazy roots. The monsters on the road can know how **** this land of wind is."


    Troubled Times: "As long as an army is created to maintain law and order, this city-state will not become such a bird!"


    Ying looking for her brother: "Do I need to be stronger? Do you want to show your strength."


    When choosing supernatural power attributes.


    Ying chose the basic attributes.


    That is to say, all the basic magic arts can be used, plus she has good power in her original body.


    Now simply use power.


    The people here can''t hold it.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "¡§ I suggest that you use the strongest magic, suppress them first, then manage your internal affairs, and clean up all the monsters in the city.


    Although it will hate you for a short time, it is the best choice in the long run. "


    Ying looking for her brother: "Understood!"


    Wendy looked at Ying, then at other people, bowed her head and sighed, "I''m sorry, I can''t accept the fate of being restrained..."


    "Then you can go, this city-state does not need a waste."


    Ying waved her hand, with an expression that looked like a fly, making the expressions of the people around him uncomfortable.


    Why is such a beautiful girl so arrogant.


    Qin couldn''t help but stand up and said: "If you want to rule Mond, you have to ask us if we are happy!"


    "Oh? It seems you want to make a move, then come! I remember this is the City of Wind, is your wind energy stronger than mine!"


    Ying finger pointed to the sky.


    A violent hurricane hung up and then continued to compress.


    Eventually it was condensed in her palm.


    If you compress countless winds in your hands and then burst out, how terrifying will this power be?


    This tyrannical rotating sphere can destroy this city!


    This is the opinion of everyone present.


    "So, do you still want to continue to challenge the priests of God?"


    Ying looked at Diluk and the others, but all those who looked at him lowered their heads.


    "And let me say one more thing. The gods in this world are all false gods. They don''t deserve to be called gods at all, but mortals fear power.


    In your eyes, the insurmountable me is actually just an ant in the eyes of God! ! ! "


    In the face of Ying''s strong attitude, Mond City fell into a point.


    Because resistance means that all the people die together.


    Who dares to make a move? .


    Chapter 516 The newly renewed Mond City, the Shocked West Wind Knights! [ͼ]


    Ying occupies the city of Mond.


    Although the acting captain Qin, the former cavalry captain of the Westerly Knights, Diluk, can only surrender in order to protect the city of Mond.


    All knelt on the ground with humiliation.


    The wind **** Barbatos, Wendy, was expelled.


    Before leaving, he sighed heavily.


    Wind Demon Dragon is now controlled by the Abyss Cult, and Mond''s sphere of influence is also terrible.


    He was thinking about one thing at this time.


    Was it because I was too lazy that caused all this?


    If it''s like the lady in Solstice.


    Develop power and continuously strengthen your country.


    Will it evolve into what it is now?


    Wendy sighed in her heart and walked in the direction of Liyue. At this time, only the old friend could accompany her for a drink.


    Expulsion is more than just not appearing in front of the girl.


    The meaning in the other party''s words is obvious.


    It is to prevent oneself from staying in the territory of Mond.


    If he dares to stay, the result is definitely not something he can bear.


    .......


    Inside the Knights of Mond.


    The backbone of Qin and others gathered here.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the chief priest.


    "Remember the eternal meditations that I have passed on to you, and you will be able to practice after a while! And the people in the city will join the religious sect from today.


    The young man automatically entered the army.


    Within three days, I want to see that there is no more Abyss Order in the Mond Realm 140. "


    Ying''s tone was loud.


    The ambition is not small.


    But her idea made Diluk frown.


    "My lord, although you have become the ruler, isn''t it a bit of a fuss for all the people? And three days are too short.


    Not everyone has the Eye of God. "


    "I think you still don''t understand one thing, the techniques taught to you, the power bestowed by God! If you can''t deal with the Abyss Cult in three days, all soldiers will be punished!"


    There was a pause, and his eyes looked out of the door with a cold smile.


    When everyone hasn''t reacted yet.


    A spatial crack appeared in this hall.


    She stretched out her hand and grabbed it inside.


    "Stupid mouse, is it fun to spy on intelligence?"


    Puff through.


    Puff through.


    Two figures were thrown on the ground.


    Everyone looked at the figure and found that they were fools.


    "Oh...is spying on our information to report it to your queen? Damn it... prepare to be incinerated in the flames."


    Ying was too lazy to torture information.


    Reach out and point.


    Two flowers of flame fell on the fools.


    They are struggling... screaming...


    Eventually turned to ashes in the flames.


    This has transcended the power of the elements.


    It is a more advanced form of power.


    Keli, hiding in the crowd, looked at the magical flame, her eyes full of excitement.


    "Wow... such a beautiful firework, it must be amazing!!!"


    Two spies have been dealt with.


    Ying continued to say to everyone: "There are also fools, all the spies will be wiped out by me, and the gods must remain pious!"


    "Yes."


    Qin and others nodded quickly.


    Then they began to operate the exercises, and a change completely began to surge in the city of Mond.


    That afternoon.


    With the advent of the announcement.


    Countless people are psychologically twisted.


    It is easy to come out with a monarch, and also requires everyone to believe in the eternal god, and the ghost knows what **** it is.


    But with the recognition of the West Wind Knights.


    There is also the approval of Di Luke and others.


    Even if many people don''t like discipline, they can''t fight against the powerful knights.

 Chapter 589：

    Although there is controversy, but when playing side by side.


    When sixty fools¡¯ spies were hanged at the crossroads.


    All talented people realized a little bit.


    The wind direction in this country has changed.


    Finally he looked like iron and cold.


    The formation of the army was held at night, and under the bright lights, the young and middle-aged people began to be tested by Qin and others.


    As long as they are not from other countries and want to protect the people, they can join.


    The piano at this time became more glamorous than before.


    Ordinary people will feel guilty even if she takes a look at it, and at the same time it changes with her temperament, as well as her terrifying strength.


    You can fly high in the sky with a single leap.


    And it can walk against the wind.


    It used to be the power of the wind to help her, now it is the power to control the wind.


    The two have natural changes.


    "Everyone is listening. The priest came for the peace of the people, the happiness of the city of Mond. Don''t think it''s wrong for the so-called Fengshen to be expelled.


    Think about the days when we were bullied by the Abyss Cult, and the days when we were oppressed by the Devil Dragon.


    Does that Fengshen really make a difference?


    Wake up, my fellow citizens, only the God of Eternity can save this city! "


    "Head Qin, as long as joining the cult can really destroy the evil dragon!"


    "Yes."


    "Then I will join..."


    With the first person starting, subsequent people began to rush to join.


    Because serving as a soldier can be trained by Diluk and others.


    You can also have great power.


    The future status is different.


    Just one night.


    Mond City has an army of 6,000 people, even a sixteen-year-old boy can easily destroy monsters.


    When dawn comes.


    When a group of new troops appeared in front of the people.


    They suddenly realized.


    It turns out that this is the real soldier.


    A sloppy knight can''t protect himself at all, only his own soldiers can do it!


    Di Luk returned to the city of Mond and became the God Envoy of Flame!


    By the way, his power has surpassed Wendy.


    The crystal of fire is condensed in the body.


    If the Wind Demon Dragon dared to strike, he was confident that he could wipe it out with a single sword!


    "Next, it''s up to me, Bennett, Kaia and others to wipe out the monsters, and the things in the city are left to you..."


    "Well, you guys come on."


    Jin nodded slightly towards Diluk.


    Take Lisa, Barbara and others towards the church.


    Incidentally.


    Since yesterday, all classics have been removed from this church.


    It has now become a temple.


    Inside stands a statue of a god.


    There is also a plaque of God.


    There are many people in the city, about 100,000, and wanting to join the sect is not an easy job.


    And there are still many things to deal with now.


    For example, the law, and how to deal with the people of other countries.


    These must be confirmed by Ying''s nodding.


    "Return to Lord Master, Diluk has already left, what tasks do you have next?"


    "The task is very simple. Let those believers temporarily put aside their work. We need to sacrifice to the gods. This world is very dangerous and requires the power of the gods to make the sect grow stronger."


    "What? The God of Eternity can come!!!"


    Qin and others were stunned.


    They originally thought that the gods were great gods outside the territory, although fear could not come.


    It turned out to be wrong by myself and others.


    God can do it. .


    Chapter 517 All the Fool''s ladies attack, the incompetent **** Barbatos!


    No wonder Ying dared to make such a move.


    It turned out that the gods were standing behind her!


    Mona said immediately: "Leave this to me, um... plus a crepe!"


    "Huh... can I help big sister too?"


    "Yes, even if the believers have enough manpower to build the altar, a lot of rocks are needed, so this time it depends on you."


    Although Keli is young, her destructive power is first-class.


    Now after joining the gods.


    Strength is even better.


    Maybe if you use all your strength, you can blow up a big hole in that snow-capped mountain~.


    "Kelly will listen to Sister Mona, let''s go-..."


    She has not been kept in the confinement room since the arrival of the gods.


    This is the happiest thing for Ke Li.


    However, the city of Mond changed drastically.


    It''s not so easy for the fools.


    At this time, the eighth executive officer of the Fools who came back from the outing received the news of the change in Mund City and the expulsion of Fengshen.


    A straight turn appeared at the border between Riyue and Mond.


    If once Mond¡¯s mouse meets Liyue¡¯s, she won¡¯t be so difficult to seize the heart of God.


    "My lord, all the people in Mond city can no longer be contacted, and Mond suddenly announced the formation of an army this morning.


    And claimed to believe in the **** of eternity.


    what should we do? "


    Rasinola smiled contemptuously when she heard the words, tapped her fingers on the trunk and said: "It seems that Mund has a new monarch, who killed us, but we can''t just leave it alone.


    You go and pass the news to the Queen. As for the matter of Mond, when I have captured the heart of Barbatos, I will ask them for a reason. "


    "Yes, madam."


    The shadow disappeared in place.


    This is shadow magic, diving directly into the darkness and leaving quietly and without interest.


    Rasinola stood there, waiting quietly.


    Until noon the next day.


    I saw a young man holding an organ walking from a mountain path.


    "Cut... this idiot is still so loose!"


    Rasinola couldn''t help but want to curse, and was driven away like a dog, without any vigilance at all.


    It is indeed the laziest god.


    boom.


    The sky was full of ice and snow, and it was attacking Wendy with the squally wind.


    Although the wind direction reminded him.


    But a person who is in a long-term battle, and a vocalist who only plays the piano all day.


    But the gap in the middle is one place every day.


    Only for a moment.


    Wendy was imprisoned on the rock wall.


    The limbs were pierced by icicles.


    But no blood came out, because he was the body of the wind element, and his body was merely illusion.


    Not a real body.


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh... my name is Rasinola, the eighth executive officer of the Fools [Madam], na... the bereaved dog who was driven away, how does it feel in my heart now?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my business, get out of here!"


    boom.


    Countless wind power, following the anger of the wind **** Wendy, roared towards Rasinola.


    The violent wind swayed Rasinola''s dress.


    But it didn''t hurt the other party.


    boom.


    The refined high-heeled shoes kicked Wendy''s abdomen.


    Suddenly, the wind stopped directly.


    Snapped.


    A cold little hand grabbed Wendy''s chin and forced the other person to look at her.


    "Trash thing, you just throw in your face as a god, if it weren''t for the inability to get close to the Wind Demon Dragon, do you think I would let it wreak havoc for so long?


    We fools have reminded you several times, but in the end there is still no success. Something like you is not worthy of being called a god. "


    There was another slap in the face.


    Wendy hits a lot of meat and vegetables.


    His fair faces were all stained with a different color.


    "Heh...what about you and you? You haven''t been slaughtered yet, what qualifications do you have to taunt me."


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, give out the heart of God."


    Rasinola slapped him several times in a row.


    After venting his anger.


    Reached out and pierced the wind god''s body, plundering the god''s heart inside.


    Accompanied by the light of ice and snow.

 Chapter 590：

    Rasinola disappeared in front of Wendy.


    About five minutes later, he broke free of his restraints and looked at the tattered clothes and the shattered harp.


    Wendy''s face was extremely ugly.


    I felt more regretful in my heart.


    Since the Demon God War, he seems to have really fallen.


    If you have the power, or even manage the city, not to mention that you end up like this, at least it will be as developed as Liyue.


    Soon Wendy smiled bitterly and shook her head: "Forget it, what did I post stupid? Originally, I didn''t like to manage other people''s temperament. Forget it... I''d better go to the old man and drink the bar."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    revenge.


    He is out of mind.


    Now I just want to get drunk, and I want to find an old friend to judge whether I am right or wrong for so many years.


    A few days later.


    Flying in the Qunyu Pavilion above Liyue, Ningguang received news of Mond''s drastic changes.


    "According to intelligence claims, Mund has now been renamed, known as the land of the true god, the eternal city-state. The belief in the eternal **** is the first.


    The supreme sect was established, and all the monsters raging in Mond were wiped out in three days.


    And also destroyed seventy-three fools'' hiding places.


    According to the news brought by the merchant, the Eternal City is currently building an altar city outside the city.


    The large altar built to welcome the glory of the true **** is almost half the size of a city. "


    Looking at the maid who was kneeling on the ground.


    .....0


    Tianquan narrowed her eyebrows and frowned, but he didn''t expect to see him for a few days before Mond changed his dynasty.


    The strength is outrageous.


    It can cover the entire territory in three days.


    How powerful an army is needed?


    And being able to drive away the former **** Barbatos is obviously not that simple.


    The massacre of thousands of fools made Tian Quan even more so that he did not expect it.


    "It''s really stormy, the fools in the city are not honest, and it will be the day of sacrifice to the King of Rock in two months...


    This does not know what a **** the eternal **** is.


    If he chooses to violate us, I''m afraid Riyue will have to be careful..."


    Hearing Ningguang''s words, Gan Yu, who was standing by, couldn''t help but said: "Why don''t you let me go and see for yourself? Maybe you can find out what news."


    "Huh... such a cruel person is not a good god, right?"


    Quick words and quick words are clear, without concealing the unhappiness in my heart.


    Although the believer of the **** killed the Abyss Order and cleared all the monsters in Mund, she admired her.


    But the methods are too cruel.


    Fools directly obliterated them, and it is said that they were still hanged.


    Tian Quan dazzled his cheek with one hand and fell into contemplation.


    She was thinking about whether she should go and watch it, although things could be dangerous.


    But staying at home is not your own character.


    Riyue was not as cowardly as Monde.


    There are several immortals and the existence of Rock God.


    Coupled with the Qunyu Pavilion, asking yourself can deal with all enemies.


    But this time, Ning Guang was not confident anymore. people.


    Chapter 518 The Fools Are Here? The captured lady.


    Strange gods.


    There is no eternal **** in all ancient books.


    But the strength shown by the opponent.


    But Ning Guang was very concerned.


    The simplest point is that she is very curious about strange things but hates that it exceeds her budget.


    What a headache.


    "Keqing, things can''t be said. We should be cruel to the enemy. If the fools kill Liyue''s people, what will you do?"


    Although the Fools do not show their fangs on their faces at present.


    But there are so many small movements in the dark.


    If it weren''t for Ningguang''s desperate suppression, I''m afraid the other party would have penetrated to a deeper level.


    At this time, Gan Yu interrupted and said: "I''ll take a look, after all, I am a person with the blood of a half unicorn."


    Ke Qing looked at Gan Yu and then at Ning Guang.


    The latter thought for a long time, and finally shook his head and said: "No, you can''t go, at least you can''t go until the other party makes a sacrifice."


    "why?"


    Ke Qing asked directly.


    Ningguang got up and opened the window, looking at the sunlight outside, and explained: "Because the situation is unknown, it is like a smoke envelope, there is no light at all...


    If you take the gods to come to the world, you will all be arrested.


    Riyue will only collapse faster.


    Instead of that, we might as well stand up and protect ourselves..."


    The burgundy eyes revealed helplessness.


    There is also confusion.


    Although the crowd of fools are powerful, they are mortals after all. Once the true **** is involved, things are not easy to do.


    At this time Qunyu Pavilion fell into silence.


    No one spoke.


    The patter of rain outside is constantly falling, seeming to tell the changes in the world.


    Inside Wangshengtang, Zhongli sat by the window and said nothing.


    Chen placed a piece of information beside him.


    It was exactly what happened in the city of Mond.


    As one of the ancient demon gods, he does not know who the eternal **** is.


    But the other party''s methods are extremely sharp.


    It''s really a headache.


    ------------------


    In the Eternal City.


    From resistance to acceptance, to fanaticism.


    People only experienced seven days.


    Both the children and the elderly have joined the religion, and they have been blessed by the gods.


    Even the most serious disease has recovered.


    And he has become stronger.


    As a god-given thing, the Eye of God is now owned by everyone.


    Controlling the elements has become a norm here.


    On the top floor of the West Wind Knights, Ying looked at the altar still under construction in the rain, with a smile on his face.


    "Look, someone''s control is not necessarily painful, it''s just that people know what is good and evil, and laziness is the original sin..."


    Not far behind her.


    Kneeling a group of people.


    The leaders are Jean, Lisa, and Di Luke.


    Follow-ups are other knight members.


    Hearing the words of the master priest, Qin stood up and laughed: "There is no way, who makes Wendy too loose...Otherwise, the crowd of fools will really develop like this, and the inhabitants of the city will have no distinction between good and evil."


    There were price suppression and various fraud incidents before.


    The people do not make a living.


    As a result, after checking it out, all of them were made by fools.


    Without them, this city-state might be much safer.


    But without military power, it is normal to be bullied!


    "Yes, but you can''t be careless. I think the construction of the altar will be finished in two days, when the gods come.


    It''s time for us to attack Liyue and Snow Mountain.


    This earth has been in pain for too long. If you want to be truly free, you need to defeat that woman. "


    While they were chatting, a fierce battle took place not far from the Eternal City.


    In the rain covering the sky.


    Countless blizzards appeared.


    Diluk stood up and said: "Such a powerful Frost power can break through the first line of defense. It seems that a certain powerhouse of the fools has made an attack."


    At present, only the first line of defense has been set up on this continent.


    Since the opponent can go around, he is obviously a master.


    Mona snorted coldly, stood up and said, "I''ll do it..."


    "No... Since it''s a crowd of fools, I will do it!"


    Ying pulled the Time Demon Sect Mengpa down on her shoulders, and disappeared in a flash.


    The other people looked at each other and used the power of the elements to fly towards the outside of the city.


    Three hundred meters outside the city.


    A very enchanting woman is fighting the guardian.


    Flames, thunder, wind howls.


    Various elements are constantly surging...........


    The eighth executive officer of the Fools [Madam], now his face has long lost the arrogance he had before.


    When breaking through the line of defense.


    She also said to her subordinates very proudly: The eternal religion is nothing but this.


    Now he was stopped by a group of miscellaneous soldiers.


    Moreover, the number of breakthroughs did not break in, which made Rasinola lose face.


    "You miscellaneous fish, you don''t see that you still have some abilities, eat me [ice roar]..."


    call out.


    Nine days of cold wind came.

 Chapter 591：

    The nearby kilometer area is directly transformed into a realm of frost.


    Rasinora originally thought that these soldiers would be frozen by the frost element, who would have thought that his power would not affect the opponent.


    An unshaven believer sneered: "The crowds of fools are nothing more than that. You are very arrogant now, and hope that you will be arrogant when facing our master priest!"


    "Huh... then let her come out."


    Rasinola yelled unconvincedly.


    "Oh...I''ve been here for a long time, haven''t you noticed it?"


    The light and fluttering voice came to Rasinola''s ears.


    The sound of the wind nearby suddenly became quiet.


    Rasinola''s heartbeat slowed by a beat.


    The rest of the congregants she had brought fell to the ground with a scream at the same time.


    She looked at it from the corner of her eye.


    I saw a flame burning on the body of every believer.


    At this time, the rain stopped nearby.


    The dim sky, accompanied by a 1.5 fire dragon flying, was directly swept away.


    This is a woman who can change the whole celestial phenomenon.


    Rasinola didn''t dare to gasp, and the whole person became vigilant.


    At this moment, Ying lightly snorted.


    Came to Rasinola from the side, just a look made the latter knelt on the ground with a muffled groan.


    Lassi Nola showed horror on her face.


    Because at this moment.


    The power of the elements in her body was sealed.


    All the moves can no longer be used.


    "What kind of powerful enemy is it for me? Even the mortals in this area dare to come to the holy city to harass? Someone crushes her down. Such a beautiful woman can be used as a sacrifice to the gods."


    "Yes."


    Rasinola wanted to resist the struggle, but the strange lines in her body restricted her any movement.


    The terrible feeling of powerlessness made her unable to even struggle. .


    Chapter 519 Wolf King Andreus is nothing but a puppy[ͼ]


    "Hi...The master priest is really strong, and a look overpowers this enemy."


    "No... it''s not just a matter of eyesight."


    Looking at the crowd of fools [Madams] being escorted away, Di Luke recalled the scene he had just seen and explained: "That is the magic of sealing, when the flames are rising, the elements in the air are actually planted. Engraved.


    When the enemy wanted to absorb the elements, the engraving poured into her body, so the eyes were just a means to activate the engraving of the **** pattern..."


    Ying''s fighting skills are getting stronger and stronger.


    The aborigines of this world live by the elements.


    The law is above the elements! !


    Probably this is the reason why the priest called Barbatos and others as false gods.


    Sure enough, the once gods were ridiculed.


    Defeat the executive officer of the Fools and imprison them.


    The residents of the Eternal City cheered again.


    After all, the stronger the chief priest, the safer they are.


    No one wants to be a bullying existence after tasting the taste of power.


    Before 29, when you went out for business, you had to hire the Knights of the West Wind.


    If you spend money, you still have to see if someone is available.


    Now he dared to go to Liyue or other countries alone to do business.


    This is the confidence to believe in God.


    At this time, the construction of the altar is nearing completion.


    Amber in the distance hurried over with a piece of information at this time.


    "Master priest, there was an accident in Benlangling. Lord Andreus suddenly rushed out and wanted us to give it an explanation..."


    "Say?" Ying Leng snorted: "What do you want? A bereavement dog, he didn''t treat it well, but he dared to come out, Qin, go and subdue it.


    I originally wanted to keep it as a watchdog, but now it seems a bit ignorant..."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Qin bowed gently towards Ying, and the lotus feet lightly touched the ground, and the green wind elements gathered into huge magic wings and flew her towards Langling.


    For this wolf lord.


    In fact, the city of Mond received mixed reviews.


    Because there are thousands of wolves living in Benlangling.


    Although they will not come out to attack humans, occasionally injuries occur.


    After all, things like wolves are very cruel without food.


    Qin sighed in his heart. Fortunately, he came by himself.


    If the master priest wants to let the girl come over, I''m afraid Andreus will become roasted wolf meat when he returns.


    "Forget it, it''s better to be faster, at least it is better to sacrifice to the gods than to be killed..."


    When Qin came to Benlangling with the power of the wind.


    A huge blue wolf was fighting with the followers.


    It is three meters tall and has a body length of five meters.


    Countless frost surrounds it.


    The attack power is terrible, and a single claw can smash the earth and rocks.


    It didn''t take long for these new believers to join.


    Naturally it is not the opponent of Wolf King.


    "You all get back, let me come..."


    "It''s the priest Qin!"


    "The priest Qin is here!!!"


    "Wuhu..."


    Accompanied by the cheers, the wolf king Andreus looked up at the woman in the sky, and opened a frost energy bomb.


    Huh.


    The light spirit sword energy smashed the ice ball at will.


    "Hmph... It has been agreed before that humans cannot enter my territory, why are you aggressive now..."


    Andreus'' tone was very unhappy.


    But there is no unreasonable trouble.


    It is only implementing the ancient agreement, but it does not know that the dynasty has changed now.


    Qin shook his head and sighed, "That''s a pity. We are not ordinary human beings. We are the people of the true God. No matter where this land is, it is created by God...


    Wolf King Andreus, the priest convicted you guilty, go back with us! "


    The sound hasn''t fallen.


    The wolf king''s face turned sullen.


    Six phantoms of the wolf king formed by frost attacked the Qin.


    Such a terrible move.


    Coupled with a place like the sky that is not easy to dodge, it can be said that it is a certainty to be hit.


    But Qin didn''t panic, just drew the long sword from his waist.


    Cut off with a sword.


    Spiral sword spirit.


    One of the god-given wind magic arts.


    Superimpose the storm and rotate into a move.


    Coupled with the suppression of the wind magic spell, it was like a twisted storm field quickly and violently hitting Andreus.


    The whole mountain and woodland became a mess.


    When the storm was over, Andreus was already wounded all over.


    This is just one trick.


    But this wolf king is a temperament who refuses to admit defeat. After resting for less than a second, he roars and rushes towards Qin.


    It is the dignity that cannot be trampled on.


    Even death!


    But Qin was another sword, and it completely trapped it.


    Amazing moves.


    The element of wind is like a cage, imprisoning the wolf king in mid-air.


    "In front of the power of God, it is impossible for you to beg to die...Come on, bring this sacrifice back to me!!!"


    "Oh!"


    In the end, the wolf king Andreus was put on a collar.


    Pulling forward towards the eternal city.


    Lei Ze, who followed in the crowd, was extremely anxious when he saw his belief being arrested.


    But he couldn''t break free from the seemingly ordinary people before.


    Can only be taken together to the Eternal City.


    When Parmon saw the extremely mighty Wolf King being pulled back like a dog, he couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "Oh... why bother, I can''t recognize the reality of the Wolf King..."


    She has already accepted her fate.


    Now it has become Ying''s errand.


    And she will soon become a sacrifice to the gods. Of course, she can also choose to resist 140, and the result is that she is suppressed and offered to the gods by Ying.


    So, since she has no real choice.


    At least serving by the great gods is not bad.


    Although Parmon didn''t like it.


    ---------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ying looking for her brother: "Hehe... At first, I always felt that your ideas were a bit dangerous, and some were difficult for others. Now I see the people cheering on me.


    Only then did I understand that everything was correct. "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "That''s for sure. Those of us who are emperors are specialised in these... Maybe we can''t say one, two, three when we ask about cultivation techniques.


    But it''s the turn of the officials to govern, we still have some insights. "


    Courageously: "Little sister, just remember one sentence. Without unified management, people will only become more and more sloppy, and there will be no efficiency in doing anything.

 Chapter 592：

    The army is necessary to protect the country.


    Even if there is no foreign enemy, there must be preparations. This is the idea for them to erect. "


    Tosaka University: "Ying, do you know what it will be like if you don''t manage Mond? The wind and devil dragon strikes... the city is half destroyed.


    The so-called wind **** Barbatos would only act as a cheerleader until the final task was completed, and the heart of God was stolen by the crowd of fools. ".


    Chapter 520 Shameless Captain Jack, rob others without leaving their pants!


    Tanjiro: "Fuck...A false **** as a cheerleader, is it so scary? It''s a water-slider... even more slippery than me."


    In this battle of God.


    Because of his frequent use of water magic arts, he was jokingly called a master of water strokes by Dashemaru and others.


    Now it seems that Wendy is even better.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Anyway, I really hate this kind of existence. I don''t want to manage the city state. I can leave it to others. Why should I occupy the pit and not go to the toilet."


    Zhi Zun Bao: "This is a typical waste, and deserves to be driven away by Sister Ying!"


    Ying looking for her brother: "Uh...I was caught by the lady, the spy of the fools who wanted to break in to find a place, but was directly suppressed by me with magical skills.


    And I found the heart of God from her body, now I¡¯m waiting for the altar to be completed~"


    ...


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Tu Shan Yaya was sitting gracefully on the bed, curling up a fan with her tail, and blowing air to Liu Che.


    Seeing the news in the group, immediately stopped eating the fruits.


    "Mom...Is this Yingying so lucky? I''m planning to remind her to catch him back after she drove away Fengshen.


    I didn¡¯t expect that idiot of the Fools would dare to come back... It can only be described as a miracle..."


    Solanum not far away rolled his eyes.


    This is no luck.


    However, the Queen of Solstice is quite capable.


    It is really good to control the intelligence of all other countries with one person.


    Tu Shan Honghong watched her sister lose focus, and quickly patted her, and warned: "The fans have stopped. If you don''t want to serve the gods, don''t occupy such a good position."


    "Oh... don''t shoot me, I know... I know..."


    Warning to sister.


    Tu Shan Yaya didn''t take it seriously, but he could not let go of serving the gods and occupying such a good place.


    After all, this kind of C position has not been his turn for several months.


    Liu Che said at this time: "In fact, Wendy can''t be blamed. Mond was ruled by a tyrant before. He is a wind elves and doesn''t know how to be a human. How can he manage a country well. ¡¨?"


    "God, you are still too kind. Since he doesn''t have the ability, he should let others who have the ability to manage, otherwise there will be so many pickles..."


    The Yan Lingji on the side peeled a fruit for Liu Che and snuggled up.


    Suddenly, Tu Shan Yaya rolled her eyes, and the tail was only for her.


    This woman is really slippery.


    She robbed her of a spot on the fly.


    Guoguo tilted her head and asked, "Will her world be interesting? That guy named Tianli Maintainer doesn''t seem to be a good person, right."


    "Well... in fact, there is no distinction between good and evil. At your current stage, is good and evil really important?"


    Liu Che looked at her with a smile.


    The latter put his cheeks in his hands and pondered God''s words seriously.


    In the end Guoguo discovered that there is no real good and evil.


    It''s just that everyone''s position is different.


    After figuring this out, she seems to be a little older.


    Afterwards, Liu Che picked up the Yan Lingji in his arms and put it aside, and said to the group: "All the chief priests, the Chaos War Realm has opened!"


    The one-month preparation time has come.


    The six divine realms trapped in the eternal divine realm have also been shattered one after another, disappearing into annihilation.


    Tanjiro: "Received! I''m ready..."


    Second Li: "Received!"


    Judicial God: "Received!"


    Constantine: "Received!"


    ...


    Accompanied by the message in the group, the end is notified.


    Light gates appeared in their world.


    In this chaos war world, each chief priest can bring up to a hundred people.


    Moreover, after the space channel is opened, it is directly connected to the chaos war realm space.


    It contains countless fragmented worlds and large-scale relics. If you want to obtain treasures, it depends on your own ability.


    Huh.


    Huh.


    Huh.


    This teleportation point has not been activated for more than a month.


    Now after opening.


    Countless lights began to flicker.


    This surprised the believers of other gods who occupy this place.


    The first group to arrive was Ye Laohei and Chu Xuanfeng.


    The two looked at the believers entrenched in the portal, with a cruel smile.


    The people who saw it were very chilling.


    "Hey... what are you?"


    "We... We are believers in the God of Eternity, do you have anything else to say?"


    what! ! !


    God of Eternity! ! !


    Hear this name.


    With a bang from the entire camp, everyone came out.


    Their faces were pale, and many of them even fled out in fright, only to be suppressed by Fahai and others.


    "What are you running? The occupation of this place has continued, you guys, why... I want to leave without paying the usage fee..."


    "Stop it, let''s turn... we''ll turn..."


    "Well, that''s all right, pull everything off your body and you can roll!!!"


    Captain Jack who came afterwards, with a ferocious expression on his face, directly pronounced the verdict on them.


    Those believers of other gods have extremely ugly faces upon hearing this.


    One of the leaders-like figures stepped out at this time and said: "¡§ We all know that the God of Eternity is a great god, don''t know if it can be more accommodating?"


    Chu Xuanfeng smiled indifferently and said, "You still don''t think it''s accommodating? If it weren''t for my kindness, you would have already died."


    Ye Laohei next to him looked at the jewels and licked his lips and said, "Don''t beep the emperor of the tank, let''s start the fight... I''m so hungry and thirsty, Lao Tzu."


    "Heh... it should be so, let these other believers feel some dark horror."


    Oshemaru walked out of the portal.


    Then came his followers.


    In just a short time, tens of thousands of people have completely gathered.


    And the breath in everyone is the same as their leader.


    Is this Nima a believer in the God of Eternity?


    How can it be so exaggerated! ! ! !


    "Don''t...you don''t fight, we make... we make..."


    When the leader saw this, his face turned green and quickly took off his equipment.


    When the others saw this, they also left their treasures.


    Captain Jack laughed, as if he saw a treasure mountain, he kept saying: "Hurry up... just leave one pants, no... no, you don''t need to keep even the pants, I will give you two leaves to cover it. Just one click..."


    Tree...leaves? ? ?


    These two hundred thousand people were immediately stunned.


    What the **** does this man do.


    They are already believers of God, are they so shameless?


    Rob if you rob.


    Just squeeze us.


    The key is to do that pants.


    At this time everyone also looked at Captain Jack one after another, only to see him raised his orchid fingers and smiled: "Don''t be deceived by them. When I was a robber, I liked hiding treasures there!"


    Tanjirou: "Oh...then you go and read it, I don''t want it either."


    Da She Wan: "Neither do I...".


    Chapter 521 Liu Che: It''s okay, I like fair competition! Come on...[ͼ]


    This is disgusting.


    Jack not only frightened the enemy stupidly, but also disgusted himself.


    But anyway.


    Two hundred thousand strange believers were expelled by them.


    The camp was reduced to their territory.


    Yang Jian took his Ergouzi, looked at the information in his hand, and said to everyone: "Leave some people in the camp to build formations, and the rest will follow me. Go nearby and explore the road first."


    "Well, Li Shimin asks your soldiers to transport supplies. There are a lot of things here."


    "Row."


    Everyone quickly got up and running.


    Constantine and the others held weapons in their hands and marched toward the depths of the battlefield.


    People from other stations not far away.


    Seeing a large number of hands rushing towards them, he immediately showed a surprised expression.


    If it''s just this, naturally it can''t shock people.


    The most important thing is.


    This group of people was not clothed, and all the armor and weapons on their bodies were gone.


    Only two green leaves are left to obscure important parts.


    "Fuck... What happened to this group of people? How come they were robbed like this... Is there still a rogue in the ancient realm?"


    "No, these people are not injured, it''s not like they were attacked."


    "Hey...what''s wrong with you? Are you in danger. 143..."

 Chapter 593：

    Hearing questions from believers of other gods nearby.


    This group of tough guys couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Woo... we were robbed, those shameless guys..."


    "Stop talking, we did something wrong."


    "I can''t do that even if it''s wrong, say... which god''s hand did it, let''s condemn it to you."


    The world of chaos is a place where gods cannot descend.


    It all depends on believers.


    Whose believer''s cowhide is popular.


    As a result, the tearful tough guy said: "It is a subordinate of the God of Eternity."


    "this..."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    If two years ago, they certainly did not know the name of the eternal god.


    But now it''s different.


    The continuous killing of the God of Creation, as well as the tyrannical overlord of the upper realm, have spread to everyone''s ears and eyes.


    Especially learned.


    After the entrance of the Haoran God System in the Chaos War Realm was closed.


    These believers have a bit of a bottom in their hearts.


    I just didn''t expect people to come one month later.


    "Hey... admit your fate, don''t say it if you are not as strong as others!"


    In fact, believers of gods who can come here.


    The gods behind are basically big bosses.


    But the **** of eternity is different, it is a terrifying powerhouse that can destroy the entire **** system.


    To get his followers for some benefit.


    It''s really not worth it.


    "Well, we know that too. It''s just that his followers are so shameless that they don''t even leave us with the panties...oooo..."


    Thinking of sad things.


    Other believers also began to cry.


    This kind of running naked on the floor.


    It''s too embarrassing.


    Soon the things here were spread out. When the followers of the Eternal God descended on the Chaos War Realm, all the gods were scared into a cold sweat.


    It doesn''t matter to lose something.


    If you offend Liu Che.


    Then they came to an end.


    "Well, let people withdraw first... Don''t fight with His followers!"


    "But Lord God, isn''t the chaos war world the fairest place?"


    "Fair fart, fair!!! That Liu... Do you know that the eternal **** is the most careful, if you offend him, you will want that **** when you turn around."


    As long as you find the position, no matter how many hole cards you have, you will be killed!


    The mere chaos war world, don''t let it go! "


    "Yes. Lord God..."


    This is just a microcosm.


    Soon all the believers in the Chaos War realm retreated.


    After learning about this, the entire Internet also said that Liu Che was domineering.


    However, no one dared to crusade.


    About an hour later, Xiao Luan responded on the Internet.


    [My husband is not so overbearing. The Chaos War is a fair place. The amount of resources we get depends on the ability of the believers. Those believers who are left behind occupy our place. Isn''t it enough to collect some interest?


    And in the chaos war world, there is only one fight.


    Che won''t get angry because of this. ¡¿


    In any case, the gods were relieved to see her speak.


    Because in the Chaos War realm, there are occasional treasures out of it.


    If not, there is no way.


    Who would bear the heart to truly retreat?


    ......


    At this time, deep in the chaos war world.


    In a dark place, Oshemaru is sweeping this place with his Ninja Legion.


    In order to strengthen the defense.


    Gao Wen and others also came to support.


    Gilgamesh killed the aboriginal race with a sword, and shouted at his back: "Children, move the supplies here quickly. People who don''t want the big snake pill will look down on us. The glory of our Uruk is still there. exist..."


    "Oh!!!"


    Tons of ice blue sky and soul stones were escorted away.


    This mineral can extract the power of loose water laws.


    There is a priceless market outside.


    It''s not because of how precious this thing is, it''s mainly because it''s too few, and these aboriginal races have the strength of Saint Grade at the lowest.


    In this place where believers of the gods cannot enter.


    Want to develop is not so simple.


    At this time, after Oshe Maru used the nightmare and regeneration technique to kill the patriarch, he couldn''t help but vomit: "Golden Shining, you guy is here to help. Don''t always stand behind and watch."


    "Cut... just now you didn''t let me do it."


    "What a fool, hurry up and work..."


    Not far away, Naruto and Sasuke were even cooperating to attack those indigenous races.


    These are not people.


    It is a spar monster born from these minerals.


    Like the opponent of Oshemaru just now, that is, the patriarch here, is a tortoise-like monster.


    Water spells are super powerful.


    But it is a pity that I met Oshemaru who is good at mental attacks.


    ......


    On the other side, in the fog of chaos.


    Erlang''s divine eyes dispelled the illusion, gathered together with the people of Fahai, and marched madly in the sea.


    The sea water here is jet black.


    And it is strongly corrosive.


    call out.


    During the flight, an air-breaking sound flew towards Fahai, only to see him smash the object with a stick at the corner of his mouth.


    Only then did he see it.


    It is an object similar to a white bone.


    The Dapeng Bird, who followed Yang Jian, spread out Jin Yu and flew towards the black mist.


    Shoo.


    The torrential rain attack caused the enemies inside to scream frantically.


    "The master is really uncomfortable, I can''t see the enemy, I can only smell some fishy smell..."


    Roaring Sky Dog said helplessly.


    Fahai said with a smile: "It should be a race of the water system. There were also a lot of water stains on the bones just now..."


    "It''s murlocs, millions of murlocs... everyone be careful."


    The three-pointed two-edged knife in Yang Jian''s hand slashed forward fiercely.


    The flames split the dense fog homeopathically.


    This is what everyone sees, the original is a dark island.


    There was a faint blue bone fire burning violently.


    Fahai exclaimed: "This is a treasure!!!".


    Chapter 522 One hundred thousand vs one hundred and six hundred thousand, the war between believers!


    This faint bone fire is very weak.


    But the power contained in it should not be underestimated.


    This is the power of the netherworld.


    Jack Spyro, who came after hearing the news, stared out at this bone fire.


    "Quick... buddies do it, this kind of treasure is what Master Liu Ning needs-!!!"


    Although the plane of **** is working now-very well.


    But this kind of treasure is rare.


    Unexpectedly, there will be such an extraordinary treasure in the Chaos War Realm.


    The underworld is the underworld that supports the entire world of God''s Domain. The reincarnation of every soul needs its operation, although Liu Che''s power is endless.


    But who would think there are too many treasures.


    Hearing that the **** of the underworld needed this kind of thing, the eyes of Fahai and others changed.


    "Da Luo Fa Mantra, Prajna Buddhas, and the other side of the whirling"


    "Law of Destruction¡¤Meteor Strike"


    Fahai and Erlang shot together, and Jack directly summoned the Black Pearl to sail in the black water.


    These murlocs are not ordinary murlocs.


    It is a creature of the underworld that has been infested by the power of the underworld.


    This was noticed when Fahai attacked just now.


    Sure enough, the Dharma and the Law of Destruction took all of them, and the murlocs were instantly wiped out.


    But their actions also aroused the anger of this sea.


    All creatures that survive on bone fire.


    All appeared as Jack and others approached.


    A skeletal dragon the size of a meteorite whizzed and flew over from the depths of the black mist.


    There are also a large number of organisms in the sea that pay the surface.


    Tens of millions of skeletal cavalry.


    Tens of thousands of skeleton whales.

 Chapter 594：

    This is a place of dead silence.


    It is also a paradise for the dead.


    Seeing more and more enemies, Yang Jian smiled contemptuously and began to call his friends with divine art.


    Is there a lot of people?


    Laozi has more partners.


    "Brothers have treasures here, come here..."


    "What? Treasure, here comes!!"


    "Wait for my brother..."


    It was less than two minutes.


    Sam and others arrived late, looking at the paradise of kings in front of him, Sam laughed.


    "Everyone, I didn''t expect it... this time I will show my power!!"


    Divine art builds space.


    A moon appeared in this world.


    Yes.


    The chaos war world does not allow gods to intervene, but Sam and others are not gods.


    It''s a believer.


    Summoning the lunar body, Sam directly transformed into an interstellar robot.


    Just now I felt that the huge bone dragon was just a star in front of Sam.


    But after the arrival of Dashe Maru and others, the scene was crushed.


    The giant snake winding thousands of miles, raging in this world.


    "For the God of Eternity, kill me..."


    Ten thousand snakes are also crazy, after all, there is very little time to dedicate loyalty to the gods.


    Finally, I can shoot once.


    How can it be done without work?


    A large number of mythical beasts raged here.


    With Sam''s destructive shelling, the bone dragon was reduced to ashes.


    At this time Tanjiro looked at the dark island and frowned, "Strange, why hasn''t anyone picked this treasure here for so long?"


    Gao Yao patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother, which **** have you ever seen has so many believers? And the strength is very strong!"


    "So this is ah..."


    The little guy suddenly realized.


    There are many believers of other gods.


    But there are differences of interest.


    Everyone wants more treasures, and does not want to separate more benefits.


    Although this blue bone fire is very rare.


    But if you want to repel such a large number of enemies, you need top combat power. Don¡¯t you see that they have mobilized almost all of them to repel the enemies one by one?


    ......


    In the pioneering space of Chaos War.


    The believers who returned, staring at the silhouettes flying towards the sea of ??death, one by one froze in place.


    "No, the believers of the God of Eternity are heading to the Sea of ??Death, and the treasures inside will be taken away!"


    "Assemble the staff, hurry up..."


    "Just now we have received news from the gods, the eternal **** doesn''t mind if we fight here, so what are you waiting for..."


    The people who saw Liu Che moved toward the Sea of ??Death to increase their staff.


    Everyone knew that the treasure inside was going to be taken away.


    The leader of a certain god''s believer even gritted his teeth.


    Because the treasure inside is a large fragment of the law, if he is taken by his gods, his strength can be third-order in a row.


    How can I be snatched away.


    five minutes later.


    Millions of believers gathered at the passage of the Sea of ??Death, but they could not enter.


    Because a group of people stopped here.


    "Excuse me, believers of our eternal **** have booked up here..."


    Yan Chixia looked at the menacing crowd and said indifferently.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The believers looked at each other.


    Sixteen of them came out.


    "Brother, your **** has said that the Chaos War Realm can fight freely here. Do you want to anger all of us by doing this?"


    "Yes, there is soup for everyone to drink. You didn''t develop this chaos war world!"


    "Yes... we have been exploring the treasures inside for a long time, but we only left because something happened before..."


    Hear what this person said.


    Yuwentuo who just came here sneered: "It sounds good, it''s not about fearing the power of our gods. A group of incompetent guys will just let go of their mouths and come if they want to make a move!"


    There are already 1.6 million believers gathered here.


    In contrast, Liu Che has only one hundred thousand followers.


    ........


    Among them, there are only seven leaders.


    The odds are great.


    "In this case, don''t blame us!"


    A man in golden armor gave a low voice, his body disappeared in place, and he rushed directly to Yuwen Tuo.


    Since words don¡¯t work, let¡¯s do their best.


    The others also locked their opponents and started fighting.


    Looking at the slow attack, Yu Wentuo stretched out his hand and grabbed the Shinto Sword.


    "A bunch of **** bugs, let you know today, our **** is the only one in eternity, and we are also glorious beings..."


    The Shinto sword cuts forward horizontally.


    Huh.


    The leader-level figure looked at the Shinto Sword, and his heart was cold.


    Although the use of space skills to protect in time.


    But the power is too different.


    The golden ripples not only killed this believer, but also killed all tens of thousands of believers nearby.


    Yuwentuo shook his sword flower and sneered: "I''m called Yuwentuo, let me listen to all of you."


    "What are you talking about so much to them! Shinto¡¤Sky Split¡¤Ten Thousand Swords Art"


    Yan Chixia snorted coldly, and instantly killed the two believer leaders in front of her, and rushed directly into the enemy''s hinterland to start the massacre.


    Since he is not his own.


    Then kill!


    They are passively defensive, the enemy attacked first.


    Even if you die, you are not as skilled as people! !


    "Everyone, go together, do you think that a mere 100,000 people can be better than us? All use God-given weapons to kill me..."


    See the leader of the two believers of the God of Eternity killing.


    Everyone fell into madness. people.


    Chapter 523 Liu Che said fair competition is just a beautiful thing, don''t you understand?


    One hundred thousand people fought nearly twenty times as many enemies.


    What kind of concept is this.


    Sauron was not afraid in the melee. He looked at an opportunity and summoned his ghost.


    "All evils share the same origin, ghost **** Jig..."


    Along with the extremely cold air current, the space door was opened, and Jig, who was living in the depths of the underworld, appeared in front of everyone.


    "Let''s kill together..."


    "As you wish, my friend!"


    The hoarse voice slowly spit out from Jig''s mouth.


    The two were side by side.


    Started killing.


    The battle went into intense heat right from the start.


    The believer will die, but the true spirit will not.


    This is the rule of the chaos war world.


    It is also a rule set between the gods.


    Just when everyone was fighting the most, Chu Xuanfeng and Ye Laohei came over.


    These two people are currently the strongest combat power.


    Seeing the scene in front of me, I was immediately angry.


    Ye Laohei froze directly, and thousands of fireworks flowed directly from his body, and the dim battle world was suddenly illuminated.


    Everyone was held in place by the sudden force of the law.


    This power is too strong.


    Nearly of God.


    Moreover, the power of the law is impossible for ordinary gods, and in an instant, the nearby ten thousand li space was enveloped by Ye Laohei''s law of flames.


    All the enemies stopped.


    Because he keeps dying.


    This pressure is too great.


    Seeing that the enemy didn''t dare to move, Ye Laohei yelled: "Come on, a bunch of rubbish... dare to attack my brother, and dare to kill as a mother... Give me death!"


    "Don''t... your **** says fair competition!"


    "One million beats one hundred thousand, you are really **** fair."


    boom.


    The flame tore through the space with big hands and directly suppressed it.


    No matter what holy artifact you have, or what artifact.


    In the face of pure violence, it all becomes nothingness.


    "Don''t run away for the rest of you, just take a blow from Lao Tzu..."

 Chapter 595：

    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the few remaining people, grinned, and immediately let go of the sword of the fanciful time and space.


    In an instant the world was quiet.


    The dragon that came afterwards said with a black line: "You are clearing the field too quickly...I just came here!!!"


    "That''s really sorry, Brother Long, since these **** are not benevolent, don''t blame us that it is not easy, you go to occupy their territory, and I will build the portal.


    Damn... isn''t it just a master of competition?


    I want to see who has more masters! ! ! "


    Ye Laohei is really angry.


    There are many masters in the stars of the Beidou Burial Ground in his own world, such as the people of the Ji family, and the powerhouses of the Thirteen Holy Lands.


    I''ve stayed in the original star for too long.


    Come and play.


    Let all the enemies see our eternal gods and flee away! ! !


    Hundreds of rune marks fell on the ground.


    The law of triple space condenses and directly becomes a large teleportation array.


    Many people?


    Who is there?


    After a while, the beasts and believers in the initial **** star came to the chaos war realm one after another.


    And those believers of other gods who returned here.


    When faced with an army of tens of millions of sacred beasts and millions of sacred masters.


    How can an expression be described as a wonderful one.


    "No... I am dreaming? How come there are so many mythical beasts..."


    "That is the dragon of the starry sky, and the purple gold true flame unicorn... why, why does the eternal **** attack us..."


    "Who knows how to run..."


    The believers of the gods who had just stood firm were immediately sent back to their own gods.


    It''s just that they go back to the soul.


    More people beat fewer people.


    The followers of Liu Che like this the most.


    In terms of quality, there are 600 million beasts in his initial **** star, and there are about 50 million strong people.


    In this way, most of the sacred beasts were reduced to Liu Che''s ration, otherwise the number would be even greater, in addition to a few creatures created by women of the Nuwa tribe.


    For example, the obelisk clan.


    For example, the undead clay figurines clan.


    For example, the Tree of Life Clan.


    They were all races with terrifying combat effectiveness. They didn''t make any moves, but were left behind by Liu Che.


    ...


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Listening to the reports from the believers, Liu Che smiled contemptuously, and then he said: "Tell Ye Laohei to kill them as much as you want, and you can open a dyed room if you give them three points of color. It''s really not polite for half a point."


    He just asked Xiao Luan to say a polite remark.


    Unexpectedly, someone really took it seriously!


    Funny?


    Concubine Yan, who was sitting on his lap, hummed: "It''s a pity that I can''t go to the chaos war world, otherwise I will vent my anger for you..."


    "Angry? I''m not angry, but I think some people take themselves too seriously..."


    Liu Che swept hard and hugged this beautiful woman in his arms and walked towards the hall.


    Concubine Yan was so scared that she suddenly exclaimed.


    On the other hand, Yue''er next to her was giggling.


    "The gods should really be afraid, if I get angry, these gods will die!"


    Liu Che''s path is domineering.


    Whoever stands in front of him is looking for death!


    Concubine Yan was conquered by God''s dominance, and she didn''t dare to speak, but her face became redder and red.


    --------------


    The world of gods.


    With a large number of souls returning to God''s Domain, the creation gods couldn''t sit still.


    "What? The whole army is annihilated!!! You didn''t even defend the camp, what did you eat..."


    "We are not to blame, Lord God!!!"


    "Yes, the followers of the God of Eternity are too overbearing, killing a million gods in one move, and the one named Yuwen Tuo, killing more than 100,000 in one blow..."


    "Other people are also dead?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me what happened!"


    When this group of idiots took the initiative to attack Liu Che''s believers, the face of the old creation **** turned green.


    This group of **** foolish believers.


    I just said the beautiful words just to protect my dignity and let them compete fairly.


    What is fairness?


    It''s what Liu Che doesn''t want, so he can pick up some to eat.


    As a result, my believers are full of **** in their minds, and they directly entangle other believers to attack together.


    Wow... I really don''t want to play 1.5.


    Suddenly, the creation **** quickly contacted Xiao Luan through the Internet, hoping to make up for his fault.


    As long as Liu Che doesn''t hold grudges.


    Everything is easy to say.


    Don''t look at it as a trivial matter, but Liu Che is careful.


    Scolding him at both ends destroys the human spirit, let alone kills his believers.


    Looking at the communication log that did not respond.


    The gray-haired old-style creation **** directly waved his hand and pinched his followers to death.


    A group of no-brained trash.


    Not worthy to live in this world at all.


    At this time, Xiao Luan was a guest in Liu Che''s God Realm.


    She looked at the constantly ringing communicator, with a very happy smile on her beautiful face.


    "It seems that the husband is right. Indeed, some people''s believers don''t have good brains..."


    In just a short while, sixteen creation gods contacted themselves to discuss the issue of compensation. What should they want? .


    Chapter 524 Azure Soul Bone Fire, Fragments of Once Liu Ning''s Power!


    This can''t be blamed on her taking advantage of the fire, Liu Che had already told himself just now.


    What happened in the world of Chaos War.


    1.6 million believers, besieged his 100,000 believers.


    Is this even threatening fair competition?


    Don''t say everything is a calculation.


    If he is not greedy, Liu Che really has no excuses for blackmail.


    Just when Xiao Luan was thinking about what compensation he wanted.


    Chaos warfare within the realm.


    Fahai and others have already arrived on that sacred mountain.


    At this time, the dark sea was full of corpses.


    Erlangshen and others gathered together.


    "I didn''t expect this to be a broken law crystal, it''s really a magical thing!"


    "Well, since the battle is over, let me **** you back."


    "Okay, Jack go."


    They will continue to fight, so naturally they can''t delay here.


    Information from outside just now.


    Ye Laohei had already settled the followers of those gods, and there were other places for them to explore, and the most precious things would naturally be dedicated to the gods.


    But everyone can take some of the treasures on the sacred mountain.


    The surplus will be charged into the **** library, and the points can be selected later.


    --------------


    29¡¡¡¡ In the world of hell.


    Liu Ning looked at the ice blue crystals that Jack had brought up, and a look of memories flashed in her eyes.


    "My lord, do you know this thing?"


    "Heh... you know it''s acquaintance, this thing is my previous law! When I fought in the world of gods, the first thing I understood was the law of death.


    And this is most of the fragments of that law! "


    Recall that she was also a female deity who was famous in the world of deities.


    But why do you call yourself too arrogant.


    Refused the solicitation of countless people, and wanted to break through the upper space on his own strength, but was attacked by the master.


    It ended in a dead end.


    The main divine domain was suppressed in that chaotic land.


    And other powers are scattered everywhere, this fragment is just the tip of the iceberg of her strength.


    However, it''s useless to think so much now.


    Everything in the past is over, and it''s useless to think about it.


    "Okay, you go to fight..."


    "Yes."


    Jack didn''t dare to ask more, bowed to salute and turned away.


    He has selectively forgotten about the topic just now.


    Because this is not something you can touch.


    Looking at the departure of Captain Jack, Liu Ning turned her gaze back to the crystal in her hand. At this time, this azure fragment of the law was flashing.


    It seems to return to the master''s hands, making it very pleasant.


    But Liu Ning didn''t directly swallow it.


    Instead, he used the law of **** to swallow this fragment.


    It is impossible to swallow directly, because she is not who she used to be.

 Chapter 596：

    The route is different.


    And now she is Liu Che''s subsidiary god.


    So the law of absorption is not something she can do, but the law of **** needs to be accommodated in the law of death.


    Accompanied by the endless release of black light.


    The space of Hell is stronger.


    And the law is more perfect, Matsumoto Ranju and others have broken through the current stage and directly advanced to the first level.


    "Ding...your **** Liu Ning, merged the fragments of the law of death into the law of hell. Congratulations to the host for comprehending the law of death."


    "Your current law of death is [Level 1, 60%]"


    Liu Che, who had just exercised, couldn''t help being surprised when he looked at the system''s prompts.


    Unexpectedly, the chaos war realm really has a rule treasure.


    However, soon he received news from Liu Ning.


    "Is that so? The fragments of power... It seems that the master who killed Liu Ning is really powerful..."


    Liu Che rubbed his chin while rubbing Yue''er''s hair with his fingers.


    At this time, the little girl was tired and fell asleep.


    There is no way to resist.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Che projected his consciousness into the world of hell, looked at the woman sitting among the flowers, and asked softly, "Will there be fragments of your power in the war world? Do you want me to send more people? Go hunting?"


    "In fact, I do not know."


    Liu Ning said slowly, and then told Liu Che of the memory he had just awakened.


    He lowered his head and thought, and finally said, "Let Ye Laohei and others pay more attention to it, maybe there will be gains..."


    "Yeah. I listen to you..."


    Liu Ning said obediently, slowly relying on him.


    In fact, she wanted to stay together with Liu Che now.


    What is it for?


    No need at all.


    ---------------------


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Wuhu...I''s power increased by a stage, the power of death cowhide!!!"


    Mysterious Reaper: "What''s wrong? Are you so comfortable in the Chaos War Realm?"


    Tanjirou: "It''s more than comfortable. It''s almost always fighting. The depths of the chaotic battle world are full of terrible monsters. We just conquered the sea of ??death and obtained a treasure.


    As a result, Jack was upgraded directly! !


    I''m really tired..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Don''t make a noise, everyone, doesn''t everyone have treasures, a Nine Nether Soul Flower, isn''t it enough?


    There are tens of thousands of such treasures that temper the soul. "


    Judicial God: "The bald man is right. Ye Laohei just killed millions of enemies outside. We can''t stop."


    Zhizunbao: "Hey...you are so fierce, I really want to go."


    Judicial God: "Don''t worry, now we are all in the Chaos War Realm. On this day with you, this Monkey King by my side doesn''t even want treasures. He is carrying a golden cudgel and following Jack to robbery!


    The old wicked duo is now. "


    Monkey Sun is already stigmatized, plus a more stigmatizing Jack Sparrow.


    There is really no limit to the dead.


    Troubled Times: "It''s so cool that millions of enemies have been slaughtered... It''s a pity that I can''t do anything but envy."


    Ying looking for her brother: "Is the battle so fierce? By the way, won''t you be angry if you kill people?"


    An unknown man: "@ÕÒ¸ç¸çµÄÓ¨, little sister Huaxia has an old saying, killing one person is a crime, killing ten thousand people is a male, killing a million you is a god."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "You said these things she didn''t understand, the rules of the chaotic battle world, I heard Lao Gao say a bit, the believer who died will return to the gods, and it will not be a real death.


    It was just a place of chaos. Although there were many treasures, there were also many dangers.


    It is a cemetery of the gods. "


    Ying looking for her brother: "Huh... so it''s like that. I thought you were killing people everywhere."


    Judicial God: "We are not killing people, but some corrupt and degenerate monsters, Ying... Remember one sentence, if it is not my god, its heart will be different.


    People who are not our eternal gods are all enemies.


    Because they will never be with you! ".


    Chapter 525 Sacred Workshop of Destroying Jade Desire, an idiot who thinks he can sit on an equal footing with the emperor!


    The fox who only loves money: "There are many female priests in the group who have been hurt. It''s easier than you to want to be Sister Dragon Kwai.


    As a result, because he was too afraid of hurting others, his brother was killed by the emperor.


    If you don''t want the same thing to happen, be colder.


    Sometimes weakness is a sin. "


    Everyone has things they don''t want to remember.


    Ying originally escaped from the shattered world.


    Now that I have separated from my brother, I have finally found a glimmer of hope, and naturally I don''t want the same thing to happen.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÕÒ¸ç¸çµÄÓ³, I believe you can do it. Put aside the kindness in your heart and listen to the opinions of other people in the group.


    Cowardice is cruel to oneself.


    You can remember the weakness of other people, but if you die, everything is over. "


    Ying looking for her brother: "Thank you, everyone, I understand...I understand...Whenever I am accused, I will convince myself.


    The appearance of the Eternal City now gives me more confidence, and I will work harder in the future. "


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "Hey...I will work hard. After listening to your stories, I will work harder.


    In ancient times...it should be cruel to the enemy.


    I will conquer the world. "


    -----------------


    At this time, after several days of brewing.


    The opposition to the religion in the Dahua court has been completely suppressed.


    The answer is very simple.


    The emperor rejuvenated.


    Also possesses a more terrifying strength than martial arts masters.


    At first everyone thought this was just an illusion, or a witchcraft, but as more and more people practiced.


    The power of the religion has been recognized by everyone.


    The current supervision of the altar is almost coming to an end.


    The old emperor looked at Li Tai and said to him, "Yade Sacred Fang doesn''t know that we have been blessed by the gods. Now the altar is almost ready, you can take someone there."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Yude Shengfang, a Ci Hang Jing Zhai similar to the Tang Dynasty Shuanglong Biography.


    Known as the head of the White Road.


    However, they tried to interfere in government affairs.


    For example, the daughters of the former emperor were adopted as apprentices by them.


    Long martial arts superb, and made some merits with the establishment of the court, just like detached from the world.


    How is that possible.


    Looking at the departed old general, the emperor turned his gaze to Xu Wei and said: "Old Xu, your daughter is not too young, how about serving the gods?


    My two daughters are ready to go to the God Realm to serve the gods, but listening to what the priest said, the more people went there.


    The more gods pay attention to our world.


    What do you think. ¡¨? "


    Seeing His Majesty¡¯s unquestionable gaze, Xu Wei felt bitter, and immediately said: "The minister thanked your Majesty for the grace of the little girl, and it is her glory to go to the God Realm together with the princess."


    Her daughter is known as the most talented woman in Beijing.


    But what about it?


    It''s just an ordinary mortal woman, not as noble as the emperor''s daughter in front of me.


    Serving the gods is already her best destination.


    Although Xu Wei did not want to see such a result.


    When the news came home, Xu Zhiqing sighed in her heart, and she could no longer sway the pen and ink in her hand.


    She put down the pen and walked to the bed.


    Looking at the blue sky, I felt very worried.


    God?


    Thinking of the vast figure in the meditation space, Xu Zhiqing knew that she could not refuse. It came from the divine grace, but also came from the respect of God from this world.


    There must be sacrifices.


    Even the princess sacrificed.


    What is special about yourself.


    Thinking of this, Xu Zhiqing''s face slowly increased with a smile.


    Perhaps, the days to come will not be as bitter as imagined.


    When the gods are tired of themselves, it is not bad to find a clean place and write and draw daily.


    Although she is proud.


    But also understand that there is a huge gap with those noble goddess.


    Excessive arrogance is stupid.


    ......


    At the same time, on the other side, in front of Yude Shengfang.


    This is a holy place.


    Everyone in the capital knows it! ! !


    After all, the descendants inside, whether it is Wendao or Wudao.


    Those who came out were all masters.


    But today is different. General Li Tai brought hundreds of soldiers to the Yude Holy Workshop.


    The disciple who guarded the gate, seeing them coming fiercely, hurried forward to inquire.


    "Excuse me, General Li Tai, I don''t know what you mean by bringing troops here?"


    After all, there is a rumor in Yude Shengfang.


    That is, as long as the plaque of the previous emperor is there, even the future emperor dare not touch this place.


    This is the original agreement.


    It is also the emperor''s oath.


    Therefore, although Li Tai brought some people, they were not panicked, and even wanted to stop him.

 Chapter 597：

    The change is before.


    Li Tai would definitely be a little afraid, after all, these people are not simple.


    But now...


    "Huh... our majesty said that there are demons and evil spirits in the Jade Saint Fang, and there are no gods, so come and see..."


    "¡§"This... why are you saying this? We have never had such a person in Yude Holy Workshop, and you slander us like this..."


    His words did not go on.


    Because it is inertial thinking.


    This doorman thought it was an ordinary person slandering, but after careful reflection, he found that the emperor said it.


    After discovering this.


    The doorman''s face was pale, and he walked straight back.


    Li Tai ignored them and said directly to the others: "Seize this place and arrest all the unruly people!"


    "Yes!"


    These soldiers began to rush towards the Jade Saint Fang.


    After a short while, there was a shout of anger from inside, but it soon became quiet.


    Many people who come here to study are also frightened.


    Then a soldier disguised as a man walked out of it and said to Li Tai: "Return to the general that the suzerain in the general has been arrested."


    "Well, send it to the house near the altar."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the doorman who was constantly being escorted out, Li Tai''s eyes were full of joy.


    Could it be the king''s soil in the whole world.


    Dare to be a master in front of the emperor.


    That''s really looking for death.


    In a moment, the Wenzong manager of Yude Saint Fang came out.


    He was escorted out.


    When I walked in front of Li Tai, he just asked a question.


    "Why the emperor didn''t abide by the agreement and would harm our Jade Sacred Workshop!"


    "You want to know?"


    "Yes, otherwise you will die."


    "Huh... there are many well-educated people in the holy workshop, everyone understands this.


    But these so-called pillars of the country, well-educated scholars, they say that they are superior, detached from the commonplace.


    It is a bit ugly to say that it is behind closed doors, blind arrogance, and the best of the world''s talents.


    An idea that only dances alone, and disdain to get along with the people.


    Relying on the plaque given by the first emperor to "Qiqiong", do you really think that you can stand in the same position as Fuxia? ".


    Chapter 526 One Mountain Cannot Tolerate Two Tigers, Fairy Ning Yuxi''s Surrender!


    Some words made Wen Zong''s supreme master speechless.


    Even cold sweat.


    On an equal footing with the emperor.


    This is a big sin in the current era! ! !


    Can become suzerain.


    Definitely have outstanding performance in a certain field, especially Wenzong, Qinqi, calligraphy and painting, learned ancient and modern.


    How did he not know the meaning of General Li Tai''s words.


    Not only now, but other emperors will never allow anyone to sit on an equal footing with himself.


    There is an old saying: One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.


    There are no two days.


    That''s what I mean.


    Looking back on what Yude Shengfang has done over the years, it is reasonable to have today''s retribution.


    The opponent is just seeing a master in Wu Zong.


    When the emperor''s strength was able to crush the Jade Saint Fang at will, it was the day when they were ruined.


    Li Tai looked at the ruined old man and sighed to him: "Don''t worry, your majesty today is the prince of benevolence, and now he believes in the eternal god, and he regards the people of the world as his brother.


    How can you kill people at will?


    Go back to the prison and think about the past, and it won''t be long before you can come out. "


    The master of Wenzong of Yude Shengfang had a bitter smile on his face.


    It''s simple.


    They have all been eaten by the tiger, and it is impossible to escape.


    ......


    When Ning Yuxi woke up, he realized that he had been imprisoned in a small building.


    147 martial arts all lost.


    Zhen Qi was suppressed by a terrible force.


    "Are you awake? Come and eat something."


    The maid of the gods teaches the goddess to wake up and serve the fragrant food.


    Ning Yuxi glanced at it. The food in the bowl was very light, with a light fragrance of apricot blossoms, and the cooked rice, which was in line with his appetite.


    But I think back to the scene before I was subdued.


    How could she be in the mood to eat.


    "What''s wrong with Yude Holy Workshop? Have all of them been killed?"


    "If you eat, I will tell you everything that happened today. By the way, it is me who subdues you, and it is me who seals your strength."


    What?


    is her?


    Ning Yuxi looked at the woman in a plain skirt in front of him, obviously not convinced.


    The latter shrugged, watching the drizzle outside the window and waved his hand gently.


    Countless rainwater was gathered by Zhen Qi.


    Eventually a transparent sphere was formed, spinning rapidly in her palm.


    This scene deeply shocked the suzerain of the Yude Holy Workshop.


    She looked only twelve years old.


    But martial arts had such amazing good fortune, but the next scene silenced Ning Yuxi.


    Because of the terrible water polo in the hand of the maid.


    Suddenly a flame lit up.


    With a squeak.


    These water **** dissipated into countless steam.


    This... This girl is actually a fairy?


    "You... are you a fairy?"


    "No, I''m just a maid in the palace, because your majesty believes in the religion, so we people also believe in the religion.


    This power is not worth mentioning. "


    Having said that, how could Ning Yuxi believe it.


    The maid heated the bowl on the table again with flames.


    Do not stop until the temperature is maintained.


    "Eat quickly, it will be cold in a while."


    "Oh..."


    Ning Yuxi, who was made a fairy by the world, was a little clumsy at this time.


    She sipped the rice porridge while observing the "fairy".


    The breath of the other party was flat.


    The eyes are like stagnant water.


    She looked like an ordinary girl, but such a person could beat herself.


    That''s weird.


    And what is the religious religion she is talking about?


    Junior sister''s white lotus religion?


    No... the emperor hates the white lotus religion.


    That is other sects, not Taoism, and naturally not Buddhism.


    what is that?


    After a stick of incense, the maid cleaned up the dishes, turned and left.


    Then put a doctrine in front of Ning Yuxi.


    "The Jade Sacred Workshop no longer exists. Everyone will be caught in jail. As for whether they will die or not, it depends on their own destiny.


    If you recognize yourself and understand God''s doctrine.


    Then you can re-behave.


    As for you, it is a gift from your majesty to the gods, commonly known as preparing goddess.


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid, or fear, because the gift is not a murder.


    Goddess is a noble existence, a maid who can serve the gods.


    It is a group of people standing at the apex of the ten thousand realms.


    They are elegant.


    noble.


    Pious.


    Serve the gods wholeheartedly.


    Not only you, but even your disciple, and the disciple of that junior sister, will become goddess..."


    Ning Yuxi couldn''t believe her ears.


    But looking at the "fairy" in front of him so seriously.


    Then this thing should be true.


    But is there really a god?


    She expressed doubts.


    Seeing her look like this, the girl opened the mouth and said: "The altar in the city will be completed in three days, and then you will be able to see the gods or goddesses coming into the world.


    Our country is very dangerous, with the white lotus religion of King Cheng inside, and tribal attacks on the grassland outside.


    If it is not handled well, it will perish.

 Chapter 598：

    It coincides with the gods coming to the world at this moment. I hope you can say a few words before the gods and give more blessings to this duny world.


    Chai Yi, thank you here. "


    After all, the fairy in Ning Yuxi''s eyes actually knelt in front of her.


    Pious kowtow.


    "You... why did you kneel down?"


    "Please don''t panic, as I said...I''m just an ordinary person, with average appearance and aptitude, not as good as you...


    The daughter of Tianjiao like you is the existence that stands at the apex.


    I just hope you don''t hate your majesty, for this peaceful and prosperous world, you can say something nice. "


    "This...I see, get up first."


    Ning Yuxi felt very awkward at this time.


    Conflict of beliefs.


    There is also a change in concept, which makes it difficult for her to accept.


    Then the girl named Chaiyi left, leaving only one book on the table.


    Eternal doctrine.


    The content is very simple.


    Just caring for the world, and don''t look at the aliens with colored eyes.


    Those who do not believe in God are the real enemy.


    "This doctrine is so simple..."


    Ning Yuxi thought there would be something brainwashing in it, but he didn''t expect the content to be so simple.


    But the more simple things are, the more they can move people''s hearts.


    I don''t know what happened to the disciples in prison.


    In fact, in Yude Holy Workshop, it is not that he was acquitted.


    Some of them are newly added.


    Or the talented and intelligent people were also released on the same day.


    However, he was asked to join the cult.


    Among them, Li Xiangjun is one of them.


    She was directly used as an alternate to prepare the goddess, that is, the second batch of sacrificial goddesses.


    If you sacrifice all at once.


    There was no sacrifice for the second time.


    The old emperor has many eyes.


    More importantly, he had intelligence to learn that Fairy Ning''s junior sister was also a stunning beauty.


    Can be a goddess. .


    Chapter 527 Resurrection is actually very simple, from Xiao Qingxuan''s request


    Three days passed in a flash.


    In the eyes of everyone.


    The old emperor walked on the street vigorously.


    Seeing his dark hair, the people were all shocked.


    Rumor has it that the emperor believed in the religion of God and won the second spring, but he did not expect this to be true.


    Hair can be dyed.


    But the wrinkles on the face are not.


    In a moment of effort, the old emperor came to the altar, although he was not the main altar here.


    However, two altars are enough~.


    In the future, you will thoroughly clean up your country and hold a larger celebration.


    About ten o''clock in the morning.


    The flames on the left and right sides of the altar burned fiercely.


    This is no ordinary fire.


    It''s a purple flame.


    It is ten feet high.


    At this time, many people in the capital have also joined the religious religion, and they are all families who have learned poetry and books, and there are also good families.


    Saw the flames soaring into the sky.


    They immediately knelt on the ground.


    The people in Yude Holy Workshop were also escorted out at this time.


    The master of Wenzong among them, looking at the purple flame, his face turned pale and fell into silence.


    After several days of imprisonment, he has learned about the power of the religion.


    He had always thought that the emperor had fooled people, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    The old emperor knelt directly on the ground and roared towards the sky: "Great God of Eternity, humble believers beg you to take a look here..."


    Accompanied by the voice.


    Ning Yuxi, Xu Zhiqing and Li Xiangjun were brought out.


    At this time, all three of them had already practiced the Divine Law.


    Especially Ning Yuxi has broken through the boundaries of mankind after only two days of cultivation.


    But she did not leave.


    Instead, she still chose to become a goddess, just as Chai Yi said.


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Although Yude Shengfang was destroyed, her heart to help the world remained unchanged.


    The higher the level of cultivation, the more you can realize how powerful the power condensed on the altar is now.


    The three of them knelt before the old emperor, chanting prayers silently in their hearts.


    And at the same time in Jinling City.


    Such a scene was also staged.


    The sacrificial ceremony held by Lin Xiaorong is also going on at the same time.


    The people kneeling on the altar were Dong Qiaoqiao, Qin Xian''er, Xiao Qingxuan, Xiao Yushuang, and Xiao Yuruo.


    Among the five goddesses.


    Dong Qiaoqiao was selected subsequently.


    The reason why she chose this civilian woman is because Dong Qiaoqiao was bathed in divine grace and asked her to become a goddess when she was practicing divine law.


    Abbreviation: chosen by God.


    The whole Jinling city was watching the scenery on the altar.


    Everyone''s hearts are full of fear and excitement.


    Will God really come?


    This is everyone''s question.


    With the thunder surging in the sky, the clear sky suddenly came into the dark night.


    The entire planet has entered the age of darkness.


    Is it finally coming?


    A ray of light slowly appeared in the world.


    Attracted countless people to look over the head.


    In the glow of nine colors, the two fairies descended out of thin air.


    The former is like a fairy of flowers.


    The hair is pale pink with some purple hanging in it.


    The clothes on her body are extremely gorgeous, like countless petals condensed.


    Rao is Ning Yuxi, who is called a fairy by the world, and at this time he has to admit that it is only his temperament.


    I have already lost.


    The other is a girl with light green hair, holding a bow and arrow made of branches, and the clothes on her body are the same as the former.


    It is made of plants.


    It looks very noble and lovely.


    When Lin Xiaorong saw the arrival of these two, two names appeared in his heart.


    ¡¾The Queen of Plants¡¤Bosem¡¿


    [Elemental Archer Alexandra]


    I didn''t expect these two goddesses to come.


    As the world fell into darkness, the two goddesses looked very dazzling.


    Although the altar is divided into two places.


    However, this does not affect them.


    Lin Xiaorong immediately kowtowed: "Master Lin Xiaorong, see the two goddesses!"


    "Well, get up."


    Alexandra waved her hand indifferently, she didn''t like this kind of etiquette.


    Instead, I like to be able to speak equally.


    Posem next to him also said: "Our sisters have nothing to do recently, so we have come to the Nether. If you have any requirements, you can mention it. We can help if we can help."


    The **** of eternity is no time in the lower realm.


    After all, the arrival of that big lady, and the affairs of Chaos Battle Realm, cannot do without him.


    And they haven''t been in the lower bounds for a long time, and it''s good to come over and run errands.


    Lin Xiaorong thought for a while, and said, "Could you ask the two goddesses to give some special plants to build warships, as well as some immortal grains?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The people here have always been hungry, so..."


    "Well, this is very simple."


    Tiangong Alexandra took out some spirit seeds from her bag and threw them towards Lin Xiaorong.


    There are about tens of thousands of seeds inside.


    Half of them are verdant and some are black iron.


    Posem explained to him: "The fairy species and the big green iron tree have already been given to you. I hope you will continue to work hard and don''t disappoint the expectations of the gods."


    "Yes, I will definitely work harder."


    Lin Xiaorong kowtowed, in fact, he still wants some high-tech.


    But when you think about it carefully, one cannot be insatiable.


    It''s almost enough.


    Ever since, he did not speak.

 Chapter 599：

    On the other hand, Posem took out a divine power and said solemnly: "Through the eternal god''s oracle, I will give the priest Lin Xiaorong a longevity and a thousand-year mana.


    Granted to the lord of the dynasty a piece of Wan Zai Yuan and a piece of thousand-year mana. "


    Two powers were accompanied by the streamer, and the other was submerged in Lin Xiaorong''s body.


    The other was submerged in the body of the old emperor who was far away in the capital.


    This power entered the body, and he suddenly exclaimed.


    Because the body is constantly strengthening, even the old emperor can feel that he can destroy a mountain with a wave of his hand!


    Not long after the strength slowly returned to calm.


    A exercise was formed deep in his mind.


    "The believer, Zhao Yuanyu, kowtows to the eternal **** for the gift, kowtow to the goddess for the love..."


    At this moment, the old emperor couldn''t help but get excited.


    His face was full of tears of excitement.


    He wanted to pray for the other party to resurrect his wife, but now he can''t speak.


    Have already received so many gifts.


    One has to know how to advance and retreat.


    But even though he thought so, Xiao Qingxuan and Qin Xian''er looked up at the two goddesses and asked, "Two sisters, don''t you know if we can ask you something?"


    "Speak..."


    "That''s it, the mother and concubine of the two of us died because of something, so can you..."


    "Resurrect them?"


    "Yes, no matter what the price is paid, as long as you sister..."


    Before Xiao Qingxuan finished speaking, Posem smiled and said: "This is a small matter, very simple."


    People were shocked.


    Is it easy to come back to life? people.


    Chapter 528 Ning Yuxi and others have arrived in a completely different God Realm!


    I saw this charming queen, pointing her finger between the eyebrows of Xiao Qingxuan and Xiao Xian''er.


    Two memories were extracted.


    Posem nodded and said, "So it''s like this..."


    Found the location of the incident and the time of death.


    The other is just a good way.


    Posem used the law of time, which dates back to the death of Queen Xiao Feng''er.


    I want to take out the soul of the other party.


    Backtracking in time is the best to use.


    Otherwise, if she wants to collect the remnant soul, she can''t do it.


    Posem is the goddess of the life system, who masters the laws of life.


    But the soul is still not very proficient in this aspect.


    Only such a dumb method can be adopted.


    For a moment, accompanied by golden light appeared.


    The souls of the queen and concubine Qin appeared in front of everyone.


    The two princesses looked at their mothers, tears streaming down their faces.


    Although they want to cry.


    But I know that I can''t disturb the goddess in front of me.


    "Life Divine Art¡¤Creation and Regeneration!"


    Posem squeezed the yellow flower in his hand and pointed towards the two souls.


    Thousands of green lights quickly converged towards them, just for a moment, this somewhat emptied soul reshaped the body.


    They closed their eyes tightly, and their age was fixed more than ten years ago.


    "Well, the soul and body need to fit together for a while, and we will wake up in about three days. Now we should go..."


    "Yes, sister."


    The two princesses said in unison.


    In a moment, countless streamers descended.


    He took them off the ground and flew towards the **** realm on the sky.


    The old emperor Zhao Yuanyu was already shaking with excitement as he watched his wife resurrect through the divine fire.


    And those people who are concerned about sacrifices have strengthened their beliefs.


    Can resurrect a queen who has been dead for more than ten years.


    What kind of power is this?


    I''m afraid that immortals can''t do it.


    Outside Jinling city.


    A glamorous woman with a black veil fell into a long silence looking at the figure leaving in the sky.


    She originally came to rescue the disciple.


    But he couldn''t enter the city at all.


    The soldier guarding the city gate was even more powerful than her.


    Even so, An Biru tried to get close, but now her dream was broken.


    Own old opponent, ascended to the realm of the gods.


    Become a goddess.


    And his own disciples also ascended into the God Realm.


    Lonely.


    Talking about the Virgin Mary of the White Lotus.


    For some reason, An Biru suddenly felt that he was stupid before, and very stupid.


    I want to change my hometown.


    Why not let the gods teach?


    She took a deep breath and walked towards Jinling City. Since the senior sister can become a goddess, why can''t she?


    ......


    Inside the capital.


    Emperor Zhao Yuanyu looked at the regained clear sky and said with full anger: "To pass on my will, from today all parts of the country will join the religion, build temples, and worship the gods."


    "Yes!"


    The position of the emperor is unshakable.


    It used to be long live.


    But no emperor has obtained the real long live.


    But today is different.


    Zhao Yuanyu received the gift of a goddess and had a longevity.


    His wife and concubine were resurrected from the dead.


    Such a miracle asks who would dare to rebel?


    When King Cheng received this news, he disappeared into his mansion overnight.


    --------------


    "Ding... your main priest, Lin Xiaorong, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a three-star goddess---[Ning Yuxi]."


    "Ding... your main priest, Lin Xiaorong, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star goddess---[Qin Xian''er]."


    "Ding... your main priest Lin Xiaorong sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star goddess---[Xiao Qingxuan]."


    "Ding... your main priest Lin Xiaorong sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star goddess---[Xu Zhiqing]."


    "Ding... your main priest Lin Xiaorong sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star goddess---[Dong Qiaoqiao]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Lin Xiaorong sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star goddess---¡¾Li Xiangjun¡¿."


    "Ding... your main priest Lin Xiaorong sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star goddess---[Xiao Yushuang]."


    "Ding...your main priest Lin Xiaorong sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star goddess---[Xiao Yuruo]..."


    After reading the system prompt, Liu Che turned his attention to the group of beauties who were kneeling in front of him.


    Everyone is a unique existence.


    It''s just that they are young and a little bit young.


    But he has enough time to cultivate and moisturize these beauties.


    Pay attention to the gaze of the gods.


    Ning Yuxi hurriedly pulled his disciple down to his knees.


    "See the God of Eternity..."


    "Well, get up. When there are no outsiders, the eternal temple is deliberately bowed down. I prefer to treat this place as a family rather than a serious palace..."


    "Thank God."


    Compared to the nervousness of others.


    Qin Xian''er was undoubtedly a lot bolder. She stared at the gods for a long time, and finally asked a terrifying sentence.


    "Why do I feel that you are not as majestic as in the meditation space..."


    The rest of the goddess, hearing her words, was so frightened that they hurriedly pressed her to the ground.


    Do you think this girl is your own home?


    Dare to be so rude in front of the gods.


    Xiao Qingxuan''s face turned pale and raised her head. He wanted to plead his sins, but he heard the gods laugh.


    "You have a good question. As for why... Naturally, the Law Bodies are illusory, and I am the Noumenon.


    And you are all my people, why do you have to keep a straight face.


    Another point is that this is home..."


    Xiao Yuruo who said this was a little surprised.


    They all thought that the gods would be as serious as in the drama, and 1.5 would deliberately maintain their majesty.


    But now it seems.


    Those are people''s conjectures.


    The **** in front of him seemed to pursue the life of a mortal even more.


    Just when they were in a daze.


    Yaya and Li Xing quarreled in from outside.


    "I''ve said that the food you make is not delicious at all, and it makes people disgusting to look at it!! How can anyone eat octopus claws..."


    "Stupid girl, if you don''t like eating, it doesn''t mean that God doesn''t like eating. This thing is delicious."


    "A disgusting thing equals no beauty, and an idiot will like it!"


    "Who do you say is an idiot?"

 Chapter 600：

    "Whoever promises is whoever..."


    Accompanied by familiar quarrels.


    Two little guys appeared in front of everyone.


    Liu Che shook his head helplessly.


    "Oh... here again..., there will be no day not arguing with me".


    Chapter 529 The sour light-system creation god, rushing to be Liu Che''s little wife!


    Seeing the two girls who quarreled in, the newly promoted Ning Yuxi and others were eye-openers.


    It turned out that "home" in the mouth of the gods.


    It''s not just an illusion.


    It''s that you can really fight, this doesn''t... Among the two girls who came in, the one in the black dress was holding a fragrant octopus in his hands.


    Although the appearance is really miserable.


    Because the soup is all black.


    Looks like there is no appetite.


    But the smell in the air is still very good.


    Yaya glanced at the women of these patterns and asked, "God, are they the new big sisters?"


    "Um."


    After the girl got the answer.


    There was a shining light in her eyes, and she strode forward to Ning Yuxi, and smiled at her: "Sister, elder sister... I have a brain teaser, can I ask you..."


    Shen Wu, who was standing next to Liu Che, said with black lines all over his head: "Sister Yaya, you are enough...they don''t know any brain teasers!"


    "What? It turned out not to be..."


    Yaya sighed disappointedly.


    She thought everyone would have a brain teaser.


    It''s really boring.


    29¡¡Among all the older sisters, only Nami, Robin, and Yang Chan will play brain teasers with her.


    Alas, how can it be so difficult to find a playmate.


    Kagura covered his mouth with a smile, and said to Yaya: "Robin just took a break today, go and play with her, God still has things to do today."


    "Uh-huh..."


    The little girl was very obedient, she didn''t quarrel with Li Xing and turned around and left.


    The people next to me were stunned.


    Then Kagura took Ning Yuxi and others to choose the temple and the **** system.


    en route.


    Qin Xian''er asked in a low voice, "Who is this girl?"


    "Yaya is a goddess from a certain higher world, but it seems that she is too tired from work, so she becomes a girl.


    To be precise, her IQ will change with her body, and so will Lixing.


    If she truly becomes an adult like ours, she will mature a lot, but as you can see, God spoils her very much..."


    Hear the explanation of Kagura.


    Qin Xian''er nodded ignorantly.


    It seems that this **** realm is not as difficult as one thought.


    Xiao Qingxuan next to her interjected: "Do we have any work to do? If so, you can arrange it directly..."


    After all, I am unfamiliar with the place of life.


    If you have any work, you must rush to do it.


    She is a princess in the lower realm, but she is the most humble existence when she comes here.


    A woman who walks randomly on the street is stronger than herself.


    And didn''t you hear what others said just now.


    The girl in the pink group was once a goddess!


    "Well... let me think about it. Recently, there is no shortage of people in the life **** system, and Lin Qing''er should be like this...


    Hmm...Let¡¯s go to Feng Qingxue with me. Your strength is now at the bottom, go to her, let¡¯s learn divine art together..."


    Ning Yuxi''s strength is very low.


    He was born in the martial arts world.


    Even after the increase, there is only the strength of an ordinary goddess.


    Not even as good as Chi Lian and Yan Ling Ji.


    This will take months of polishing.


    But, the speed of practice is also fast now, and it won''t be long before you can catch up with other people.


    Xiao Yushuang, who was walking aside, asked, "Is this sister Feng Qingxue the same as us?"


    "No, she is a Nuwa..."


    In an instant, the space became quiet.


    "Girl... Nv Wa Empress?"


    "Yeah, there are several Nuwas among our goddesses. By the way... I almost forgot to tell you that Nuwa is not a person''s name.


    It is a rare race, about one in each world. "


    Dong Qiaoqiao only felt dizzy in his eyes.


    There are still a number of gods like Empress Nuwa, okay... it''s really terrifying.


    Once she was just a civilian woman.


    Who would have thought of reaching the sky in one step.


    Kagura looked at the silent women and said softly to them: "Everyone is sisters, don''t have an inferiority complex. We can have **** if you don''t know how to do it.


    God, just said it.


    He likes when the temple is home, and we are all his family. Don''t feel that you are lowly or anything, but the God of love with your chest tall.


    Do you know? "


    Her words seemed to give everyone a stimulant.


    There is no discrimination in the temple.


    There is no lowliness either.


    The so-called low self-esteem is actually looking down on yourself.


    Everyone has their own advantages.


    It also has its own shortcomings.


    Liu Che never criticized others for these things.


    It''s like Yaya always likes to tease others.


    Yue''er always likes to be with her mother.


    Karen always grows flowers.


    Nero liked to laugh more boldly.


    It is because everyone is different that it looks colorful.


    ------------


    After the girls left, Liu Che tasted the food made by Li Xing himself. The taste was really delicious, some resembling mala Tang.


    But these octopus are very sweet.


    The girl looked at Liu Che nervously, her big eyes unblinking.


    "Yes, good food."


    "Then next time I will do a good job?"


    "Yes, but you have to make more, otherwise others won''t be able to enjoy it..."


    Li Xing approved by Liu Che.


    With a cheerful smile on his face, he threw himself into his arms.


    It''s like a kitten.


    Liu Che rubbed her hair, looked at the girl who was not cold, and was full of emotion in his heart.


    The former demon gods are about to become kittens.


    If it weren''t for the pressure of 150, who would want to become a cruel demon?


    Just when Liu Che was about to pamper her.


    News of Xiao Luan came over.


    "Husband, the sixteen creation gods decided to resolve this misunderstanding with ten resource planets per person, what do you think?"


    Ten planets add up to one hundred and sixty resource planets.


    It''s really generous.


    Liu Che thought for a while and said to her: "Yes, but tell them. This is the last time. If you continue to besiege me next time, I will let them know what regret is."


    "Uh-huh..."


    "By the way, you keep 30% of all the planets, and you can give me the remaining 70%."


    "But!"


    "Nothing but, you are my wife..."


    In the nest of Chaos Sea, facing the domineering Liu Che, Xiao Luan was a little helpless.


    She shrugged and sighed slightly.


    30% of the planet.


    That''s not a small number, just give it to me if you say it to me, it''s really a local tyrant...


    Gladys, who was talking to her next to her, was stupid when she heard the conversation between her husband and wife.


    So forty-eight resource planets are just given away like this?


    Even if she was the creation **** of the light element, there were only a hundred in her own God''s Domain.


    One-time more than half.


    She is sour.


    "Hey...Xiao Luan, shall we make a discussion? Ask your man, do you lack a warm bed...".


    Chapter 530 Liu Che''s ambition begins to devour the plane! ! !


    Xiao Luan was taken aback by Gladys. What is this 10,000-year-old pure Yin God doing?


    She rolled her eyes and smiled and asked, "Do you want to be a kid for my man?"


    Xiao Luan rarely said such straightforward words.


    But now the status of the two parties is different.


    Now anyone who sees her can''t help but respectfully call Liu Che''s lady.


    "So what? Your man is so powerful, who is not greedy... You just say you are happy or not, right?"


    "Are you serious?"

 Chapter 601：

    To be honest, Gladys, as the light system creator god, still has two brushes.


    And it''s self-cleaning.


    Otherwise, there will be no association with her.


    But now the other party''s reaction still shocked Xiao Luan.


    Gladys grimaced and sighed, "I didn''t play you, but for our sake, only I know the real suffering...


    If you still care about what happened before, it''s not impossible for me to kneel down and serve tea to you! "


    Xiao Luan fell silent upon hearing this.


    Why did he lower his face to please Liu Che, not because of his potential, how much did the true love have at the beginning?


    She was also worried.


    I was afraid that Liu Che would not want to be himself, or dislike himself.


    But fortunately, although they are bothered, they have only one wife.


    And the potential is unparalleled.


    The families of Upper Realm are now discussing whether to give Liu Che more women.


    In order to maintain the status of the Xiao family.


    Only later was stopped by Xiao Luan.


    Gladys now has a very high vision as before, but there are not many people who can really catch the eye.


    It''s not bad behavior.


    It''s some elder brothers from the upper world.


    Those people are very affectionate.


    Maybe when you meet someone stronger, you might sell your wife.


    How many people are truly affectionate like Liu Che?


    For a long time, Xiao Luan said to Gladys: "I can only find a time to mention it to him, to be honest... I can''t see Liu Che''s life experience either!"


    Gladys was taken aback when she heard the words and nodded silently.


    How can it be an ordinary person who can comprehend so many laws?


    If it was just the beginning, when Liu Che was still a lower god, Xiao Luan would still make his own ideas.


    Now it''s the opposite.


    Xiao Luan all became affiliates.


    ......


    The transaction was quickly successful, each with ten resource planets, although distressed, it was in order to calm Liu Che''s anger.


    These creation gods had to give up some interests.


    But this matter is still walking wind.


    "Hey... have you heard that. ¡¨?"


    "what."


    "I heard that Liu Che killed the creation **** of the Haoran **** system and obtained the qualifications to enter the chaos war world. As a result, he slaughtered the Quartet in it. The old creation gods who are now have to apologize."


    "Hey...I said that was wrong? Why did I hear that those people besieged Big Liu and were finally killed, the gods are almost mad..."


    "This, I think it''s more reliable later. Didn''t you see that Liu Che''s wife made an announcement a few days ago?"


    Whether it''s true or false.


    Liu Che''s reputation was refreshed again.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t create a **** system, otherwise countless people would come here admiringly.


    ----------------


    At this time in the eternal God''s domain.


    Liu Che''s consciousness encompassed everything, looking for his own shortcomings.


    God''s Domain is now vast and boundless.


    Dozens of gods joined in, not at all crowded, just a drop in the ocean.


    The endless laws are flowing slowly.


    Looking at the empty God Realm, Liu Che made a decision in his heart. He summoned Alaya and Gaia.


    Two protoss stood on either side of him.


    Looking at him suspiciously.


    "Look at this empty world, it needs a lot of planets to fill it..."


    "You mean to ask if you can swallow all the moon planes in?"


    "Well, so I want to ask, how is the faith in the Moon Plane?"


    Alaya gently shook his head and said, "Most of the world can be absorbed, but there are still many world lines that can''t be conquered..."


    "Is it?"


    Liu Che sighed, and suddenly thought of Chu Xuanfeng''s world, his saint cemetery world should be ok.


    There are several planes currently known.


    And Chu Xuanfeng''s world was the first to be developed.


    At present, the forces there are almost suppressed, and the entire great underworld is full of religious cults. Maybe it''s time to start.


    Thinking of this, Liu Che issued an oracle directly through his divine sense.


    Yao Yao and others received the news.


    I hurried to the world of the cemetery of the saints, at first it was the people of the little underworld.


    Many saints returned to their homeland, showing nostalgic expressions.


    Soon they returned to their respective forces and told the family members to prepare for relocation.


    It was only thirty minutes later.


    A colorful force spread to their world.


    The whole little underworld was stained with a layer of color.


    At this time, there are not many people here, most of them are developing in the sun, but even so, there are still some people living in the homeland.


    Hundreds of planets were swallowed.


    Transferred to Liu Che''s divine realm, countless planets were nourished by divine power.


    The former Earth has also been transferred to the Milky Way.


    The sun was injected into the flames of true flames, and glowed again.


    Not satisfied with the cold breath.


    The people in the little underworld, feeling the power of the gods, knelt on the ground one by one, offering their faith to the gods.


    "¡§"Ding... Congratulations to the host for swallowing a plane [Small Hades]. You have been blessed by 10% of the divine power, strengthened by 10%, and the domain of the gods is 2% intact."


    "It seems to be really effective!"


    Liu Che looked at the completeness increased by 2%, showing a satisfied smile.


    Then there is Yang Jian.


    As a region where hundreds of millions of creatures live, these people originally waited for assessment to enter the God Realm, but now they have seen a shocking scene.


    The vast Shenxia stretches out the entire outside.


    Covered the sky.


    At this moment, everyone felt the power of God.


    "Is the God of Eternity..."


    "Have we finally been promoted to God Realm?"


    "It''s so exciting, God... I kowtow to you!!"


    Countless people yearning for the God Realm were joyous and provided unlimited faith feedback to Liu Che.


    If you look at it from outside the world divide.


    This world has been eroded by half, the huge divine power pulls them to fly towards the gods, and the violent Chaos Sea is in front of this power.


    The ridicule became extremely weak.


    Even a wave can''t be turned up.


    The feelings of the creatures in the great underworld are the most direct.


    In their eyes, the Shen Xia is so dazzling, if it is not for joining the gods, they are afraid that the two worlds will be burnt to death.


    "Priest, Yang Jian has disappeared..."


    The great underworld is at the bottom of the sun.


    It was originally possible to see Yang Jian''s every move through the boundary membrane, but now only the void is left. .


    Chapter 531 The Ming Clan born in accordance with the law, Liu Ning has restored the power of the **** of creation!


    The land in Yangjian is vast and boundless, but in Liu Che''s eyes, it is only a little bigger.


    Supernatural power surged.


    It is directly swallowed.


    As for why the underworld is not captured directly, it is because the underworld is to be stored in the land of the underworld.


    Just make trouble.


    The land between the sun was finally placed on the side of the **** world, forming a magnificent land.


    Infinity is just a plane.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for successfully swallowing a plane [Day Yang Jian], and now it has been integrated into the law. Congratulations to you for gaining 20% ??divine power and 5% completeness of God''s Domain."


    Although only five percent.


    But Liu Che could clearly feel that his God Realm was more stable.


    Transformation is brewing at the same time.


    Perhaps this is the opportunity to break through! ! !


    He has stayed in the creation **** for a long time, although he suppressed his strength and did not break through, but where is the limit of God''s Domain?


    Liu Che seemed to feel it today.


    It can''t be regarded as God''s Domain.


    Instead, treat it as a real world of gods! ! !


    Looking at the stabilized land of the sun, Liu Che once again took a shot and grabbed the underworld.


    At this time, the land of **** is actually not big.


    This is limited by the law and the supply of divine power. After all, there are not many living creatures. In terms of the scope of the 150th God Realm, the land of the underworld is only one hundred thousandth of the area.


    When Liu Che chose to integrate the great underworld into the land of hell.


    A powerful force, and the notification sound of the system came in.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for devouring a plane [Great Netherworld]. You have received 10% of the divine power, 50% of the stability of the Gods, and 10% of the integrity of the Gods."


    "Ding...Because the great underworld contains countless laws of the underworld, and it fits perfectly with your underworld, your underworld has now expanded a thousand times.


    The law of **** has grown twice.


    Your current law of death is [Level 3, 0%].


    Your current Nether Law is [Level 3, 15%]. "

 Chapter 602：

    Liu Che looked at the changes in the world of the underworld, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    If the previous underworld world was just a small underworld, it existed in the world at the bottom of God''s Domain.


    So now it has become a vast and vast plane.


    dark.


    die.


    secluded.


    The real law of death.


    Countless divine powers are emerging there, seeming to give birth to something.


    "Could it be that there is something else to appear?"


    Liu Che frowned slightly, his mind moved, and the divine power in the God Realm smashed past without money.


    It''s like a bottomless pit.


    A large amount of death power was transformed.


    The creatures in the entire underworld are all cheering and jumping for joy.


    Get rid of those souls waiting for rebirth.


    Those bull-headed horse noodles that were spawned by the law, as well as the pubic officials, etc., are all improving their strength, such as Matsumoto Ranju and Uozhihuaree.


    It was even wrapped up by the flower of death.


    Undergoing an amazing transformation.


    Sure enough.


    There was a perfect fit between the land of the underworld and the land of the underworld, and the law was completely supplemented, but there were some things that he didn''t understand.


    But evolution is certain.


    Let me see what it is! ! !


    With a cruel heart, Liu Che increased the speed of his divine power again, and the endless brilliance all flew into the land of the underworld.


    The entire plane is covered by a layer of golden light.


    The rotation of the sun and the moon inside, under the catalysis of divine power, completed the transformation of life and death.


    At this moment, it was accompanied by the appearance of golden light.


    The race born by the power of law appeared.


    They are the underworld.


    A race born by pure law has the ultimate power of the underworld.


    There is no physical body.


    The soul is their body.


    No different from ordinary people.


    boom.


    The first flower bone shattered.


    Matsumoto Ranju was born from the flower of death, with noble and elegant temperament, wearing a dark armor, and extremely deep eyes.


    The strength has been directly raised from the nine-star goddess to the eight-star goddess.


    This was followed by the beauty of the antelope, Nellie du Odyssey.


    She was promoted directly from the goddess of the nine-star plant system to the **** of the nine-star genus of death. The original pale green armor on her body has now turned into a dark color.


    The supernatural power of the plant system is cleared.


    It was replaced by death.


    Now she seems to be much more mature, moving her finger slightly, there are countless powers of death dancing.


    The strength has been improved for a full ten stages.


    It can be called horror.


    Of course, the changes don''t stop there.


    Sisters like Kurosaki Yuko and Kurosaki Natsura have also gained strength.


    From a five-star goddess to a six-star god.


    She used to look like a primary school student, but now she has become a tall beauty, and the power of death has turned into a leather jacket.


    The temperament is a bit hot.


    For a moment, a jet black flame appeared.


    Hina Mori came out from inside.


    Yuan herself is petite, she is still the same as in the past, just the pure law of fire, turned into the black flame of dying.


    The power of pure death black flame.


    Fire attributes are just derived.


    Seeing Liu Che''s heart jump here, he seemed to understand something.


    Could it be that what is bred here is...


    boom.


    The flower of death is still blooming.


    What followed were Kuchiki Rukia and Inoue Orihime.


    One is a kendo genius, and the other is a specialization guardian.


    The two became the gods of the eight stars at the same time, and all of them were of the death system.


    Seeing here, Liu Che focused his gaze on the last flower of death. This is Mao Zhihualie and the strongest one of the gods.


    ßËßË.


    ßËßË.


    ßËßË.


    With the pulse, the coquettish flower of death bloomed.


    "call..."


    The whole world could hear a low moan.


    Originally belonged to the life **** system, Mao Zhihualie''s hair now turned into a beautiful silvery white, and his figure was as hot as ever.


    It''s just that there is not a trace of vitality in her body now.


    Is she dead?


    No... it''s just that the law of death reshaped her.


    The strength is: the lower god! ! !


    It is another goddess who has been promoted for ten stages! ! !


    Of course, Liu Che had always been paying attention to the figure, but for some reason it did not appear.


    As the soul of hell.


    Where is Liu Ning?


    He searched for a long time, but still no trace.


    The breath still exists.


    There was her breath throughout the plane of the underworld, but she couldn''t find a trace.


    At this moment, the Hades, who were spawned by the power of the law, knelt on one knee, and they roared in unison: "See the Lord of the Hades!!!"


    The golden streamers began to converge, and the divine power began to condense.


    Liu Che''s eyelids twitched, and he noticed that an aura no weaker than Xiao Luan appeared.


    Is this Liu Ning?


    It takes less than ten minutes.


    The woman who was overwhelmed with the country and the city appeared, and the breath on her body was a **** of creation.


    Liu Ning actually used these rules to reshape her body, and her strength broke through to the God of Creation! ! ! .


    Chapter 532 The birth of the Avenue of Death, the nine uncle who had disappeared for a long time is back!


    In the domain of God.


    Liu Ning curled up like a seed, her hands around her knees and her eyes closed tightly.


    Her form cannot be seen in the plane of the underworld.


    Because Liu Che didn''t allow it.


    But all beings can feel the terrifying power radiating from her~.


    Suddenly, a pair of bright-eyes opened.


    All the aura is contained in her body.


    When he saw his gaze, the soul of the underworld showed a charming smile.


    "Thank you, I finally recovered part of my former strength..."


    Liu Ning came to him.


    The smile is very bright.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, took her little hand, knit a dress for her with Yunxia, ??and then said, "It''s all a family, thank you for anything."


    The beauty smiled faintly.


    The plane of Hell has not yet been completely changed, because Liu Ning is just a treasure hatched from that hidden power.


    The real change is here.


    boom.


    When the golden light freezes.


    The entire God Realm shook.


    All creatures feel the existence of death.


    That is substantial power.


    And beyond the law.


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, your plane of **** merges the law of death and the law of **** to form the road of death."


    "Ding... Congratulations, host, your power has surpassed the limit, do you choose to break through?"


    "No breakthrough."


    Liu Che looked at the system prompt and quickly opened the panel.


    [Name]: Avenue of Death


    [Attribute]: Master all the power of death, possess the original attributes of death, can create any race of the dead, and any power of the dead is just a slave in front of you.


    [Remarks]: Through the fusion of the law of death and the law of hell, you can continue to be promoted.


    Only then did he understand the power above the law.


    It''s the avenue.


    At this time Liu Che asked the system.


    "My law of life has also reached level three, why can''t it be merged into a life avenue?"


    "There are still many powers you lack. The Great Way of Life involves not only the laws of life, but also many kinds of power.


    The reason why you will comprehend the way of death is because you have merged with the great underworld.

 Chapter 603：

    Although the law of the saint cemetery world is scarce, the law of the underworld is still very complete, so it will be qualitatively changed when it blends with the law.


    Moreover, the Liu Ning by your side has also brought you many insights into the laws. "


    Liu Che suddenly realized.


    It turned out to be so.


    The Trinity finally triggered a qualitative change.


    He thought that a simple law would become a great law when it was upgraded to level three.


    "So, how many rules are needed to become a great avenue?"


    After tasting the avenue, Liu Che naturally wanted more power.


    The system replied: "At least five to six stages..."


    Liu Che: ...


    Damn, it''s so much.


    No, I have to fool the believers to continue plundering.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to get other avenues.


    After getting an accurate answer from the system.


    Liu Che began to observe the Underworld on the plane of the Underworld. They were the same race. They could be humans, beasts, or even dragons.


    But there is one thing in common.


    That is, the soul and the body are one.


    The mark of the Avenue of Death was engraved in the body.


    It is a truly immortal creature.


    Specifically, it should be that the law of the Great Dao is immortal, and this race is immortal.


    Of course, I want to increase the Ming family.


    It also needs to expend a huge amount of divine power to catalyze the avenue rune.


    Use runes and souls to combine to give birth to a new generation of Underworld.


    What a bug race.


    [Race]: Underworld


    [Attribute]: The Destiny Race, born as a catalyst of the Avenue of Death, will always be loyal to the eternal **** of the master of the Avenue of Death --- Liu Che.


    [Defects]: The law of light and the law of life of the same power can produce destructive power to the race, otherwise other races can only seal it!


    Death is the opposite of light and life.


    Liu Che knew this well, otherwise the Ming Clan would really be an invincible race.


    However, even so, how many masters the way of life?


    And they will not have the system as a weapon like themselves.


    There is a systematic catalysis.


    There are hundreds of millions of believers, and Liu Che''s divine power is endless.


    So as long as there is time, his army of the underworld will continue to flow.


    "Unexpectedly, the first time you swallow the plane, you can get this kind of benefit, it''s really crooked..."


    Liu Che picked up Liu Ning and disappeared here.


    After all, this big baby can make himself comprehend the great way, so he has to be pampered.


    Hmm...Let Liu Ning be the second wife.


    --------------


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    A person who had disappeared for a long time finally appeared.


    Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Mother...it took ten years. The old man finally unified the earth. I really rely on..."


    Tanjirou: "Fuck, isn''t this Jiu Shu? Survived... cowhide!"


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Look at the living fossil!!!"


    Li Er: "This is the oldest priest, commonly known as the most handsome uncle of Daomen, Lin Jiu..."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Wow... Uncle Jiu is here, welcome... welcome... Are you always completing the global front? I''ll go and conquer the planet myself."


    Judicial God: "At first glance, he is a Taoist master..."


    The Ninth Uncle of the Demon Slayer: "Ashamed... ashamed... I was indeed a Taoist priest before, but I was gifted by the gods and finally realized the great way.


    ......0


    Started to slay demons and demons in Kyushu, but the result coincided with the time when there were many warlords and the world was in chaos.


    In the end, I can only let go of everything, and use the power of ghosts and gods every day to destroy mortals and expand the religion...


    It''s really shabby to say, my world is barren and chaotic, and I really can''t offer anything to God.


    There is only one goddess. "


    The goddess in his mouth is naturally Ren Tingting.


    The rest is not without pretty girls.


    It''s just that the qualifications are much worse.


    The fox who only loves money: "Then Longkui sister, go, I just saw the **** come back with Liu Ning, I guess I will be out of time for a while."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hmm!"


    About half an hour later.


    Through authority, Solanum used the supreme divine power to cooperate with Ao Qian''s power.


    Put Jiu Shu''s world into the **** realm.


    There are not many people in this world, and they add up to less than one billion.


    There is only a poor population of 600 million.


    It''s a very low-level world, but fortunately, population can provide faith.


    This is also pretty good.


    In the end, Jiu Shu became the emperor of his own world, and he obtained the divine weapon Nine Dragon True Glory Sword, a god-level exercise technique, and a dark fire unicorn beast.


    Looking at Jiu Shu, whose face gradually became ruddy.


    Solanum happily smiled and said, "Go to Yang Jian, everyone is drinking there now."


    "Well, I really appreciate the goddess of nightshade. If you have time, I must thank the gods on my behalf."


    Jiu Shu bowed piously.


    Solanum waved her hands again and again, this was her duty, she didn''t need to thank her at all. people.


    Chapter 533 The core of the blood ancestor, the law of harvesting blood! ! !


    And shortly after the Jiu Shu sacrificed the world, Serena finally ushered in the sacrifice.


    Her world is relatively developed.


    Plus there are trains and planes.


    After a long time of communication and suppression, the religion finally spread all over the world.


    She looked at the photos of the dinner party sent by the group, kicked her boots, puffed her mouth and hummed: "It''s really a step slower, but it''s not too late. Inform all believers that a sacrifice hall will be held in three days."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    The elegant vampire lady standing behind Serena bowed slightly to convey her order.


    Her world is different.


    Technology is not too advanced.


    It''s just a magical world, but vampires and werewolves in the magical world are not too powerful.


    Vampires do not die, but they age.


    The same is true for werewolves.


    However, all this has changed because of the power of the gods.


    At present, people accept their existence, and some even turn vampires into protoss, but this topic was terminated by Serena.


    There is only one God.


    That is the God of Eternity.


    Since the Marcus Rebellion a long time ago, people have now all believed in gods.


    80% of faith can be promoted in the world.


    But Serena pursued more than 95%, and she also found the source of the vampire in this world.


    A dazzling red fragment.


    This fragment resembles a wolf''s tooth.


    The ability to give human vampires, if hit by a wolf tooth, it will turn into a bloodthirsty lunatic.


    But after many trials by Serena.


    Cultists who join the Cult will gain blood magic by using this thing.


    In the end, according to her speculation, she came to a conclusion that this was the crystallization of the power of a certain monster when the world was born.


    It should have died in time later.


    With the arrival of the Ice Age, the devil who could not obtain blood eventually died in a long river of time.


    Its body is rotten.


    Finally left this thing.


    Strange to say, this kind of thing is placed in the underground cavity of the ancient Holy See.


    When it was finally broken by the gods.


    I just found this ancient thing.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    While Jiu Shu, Fahai and others were drinking, Serena started offering sacrifices.


    The red weird fragments ascended into the God Realm along with the streamer.


    At this moment Liu Che had just finished the battle. He took a bath and came to the hall, ready to study other laws.


    Or use magic tricks.


    Unexpectedly, the voice of the system came.


    "Ding... Your main priest Serena sacrificed the core of the blood ancestor to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the blood law."


    "Ding... Your priest Serena''s world has exceeded 95% of the faith, may I ask if you charge it!!"


    "Yes!"


    "Ding...The world of your main priest Serena has been subdued and has been placed on the edge of the fairyland."


    When Liu Che was sure.


    The divine power has already been operated by the system to fly to Serena''s world of the legend of the night.


    People are too late to exclaim.


    The diaphragm of the world was destroyed by the bright light, and then they came to a mysterious world.


    Mysterious starry sky.

 Chapter 604：

    There is no longer a blanket of atmosphere.


    Everything is displayed before people''s eyes.


    Many creatures that were silent in the ancient underground awakened under the stimulation of divine power, a small tree shining with brilliance.


    Appeared at the headquarters of the Holy See.


    This is a sacred tree, but it was born in response to divine power.


    This further proves Serena''s conclusion before.


    God is the origin of all things.


    Including the so-called God is just a drop in the ocean in history.


    ......


    After Serena came to the Temple of Eternity, she almost did not cry. She was finally able to come over where she had been longing for a long time.


    As the first batch of people.


    Serena is indeed the latest female priest to arrive.


    However, as soon as she arrived, a beam of divine light poured into her body.


    At this moment, Serena''s power began to continue in the body, and the bloodline power hidden in the genes began to overwhelm the power of the stars.


    boom.


    A flame of blood ignited on Selena''s body.


    The whole person was groaning.


    This is evolving, and it is also changing.


    Because of her obtaining the law of blood, Liu Che will also give Serena the power of origin.


    Serena in the flames only felt that the soul was sublimating.


    The pain is only a moment.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that her strength was tens of thousands of times stronger! ! !


    "Sister, congratulations on becoming a goddess!"


    "It turned out to be Sister Long Kui, Sister Ya Ya, Sister Hong Hong... why are you all here."


    Watching all the sisters come to greet...


    Serena, the vampire queen, was a little embarrassed.


    After all, they are noble.


    It''s just coming.


    The Kikyo on the side always heard Serena¡¯s rumors in Xiaofeng¡¯s mouth, and now he saw it, holding her little hand and said: "Go sister, don''t recognize the birth like this, you helped my sister before..."


    Sisters and family.


    There happened to be a banquet today.


    When the girls gathered together, Serena realized that she was working hard.


    It turns out that many sisters have joined this big family.


    Yue''er came with Duanmu Rong. Looking at the beautiful red-haired beauty, she smiled and asked: "Sister Selena, do vampires drink human blood? If they don''t drink it, will they starve to death."


    "Yue''er!!"


    Concubine Yan gave her daughter a fierce look. How could this child speak like that.


    No manners at all.


    But Serena didn''t care and said: "It''s okay, Concubine Yan. Sister Yue''er said yes. When I was a vampire, I was really troubled by this matter, so I could only go to the hospital to buy blood plasma.


    Being a vampire is actually quite painful. You can''t see the sun, otherwise the skin will ulcerate, which is irreparable. "


    Ning Yuxi and others, who just came here, were very curious about this.


    Unexpectedly, there are such species in other worlds.


    This God Realm is really interesting.


    Xiao Yushuang walked over and asked happily, "Sister, can I touch your hand?"


    1.5¡¡ "Touch it, it''s not cold~"


    "Wow, it turns out to be the same as us."


    "Idiot sister, you come back to me..."


    Xiao Yuruo pressed her sister down angrily, and showed an apologetic expression to Serena.


    As a result, the latter waved his hand again and again, and then took a deep breath.


    "Sisters, if you have any questions, feel free to ask. It''s a family, don''t be curious and dare not ask.


    I like Yue''er and Yushuang very much. "


    Seeing Serena''s statement like this, the atmosphere suddenly became lively.


    Mengxian and others also showed happy expressions, you said that they used to pursue purification, what use are those.


    This kind of atmosphere is better.


    Whether you like to play the piano or recite poems.


    There are all kinds of sisters to accompany you here.


    There is so much fun every day. .


    Chapter 534 How big is the area of ??God''s Domain, Dapeng Bird is almost exhausted!


    After the final banquet, Serena sent a photo in the group.


    It is a group photo of all the sisters together.


    Tanjirou: "Congratulations to Sister Selena for rising into the God Realm!"


    Li Er: "Congratulations, congratulations..."


    The Ninth Uncle who killed demons and exterminated demons: "Congratulations..."


    An unknown man: "Congratulations..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Congratulations to Sister Selena for getting out of the sea of ??suffering!"


    Troubled Times: "I don''t know how I can get out of the sea of ??suffering. It seems that I can only get through it slowly. Recently, the land of Shuhan has been renovated and it has become a base for the gods.


    Set out on the grassland in half a month! "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s useless to be anxious, you need to move slowly, step by step, and you can''t eat hot tofu if you''re anxious.


    You can learn from Serena''s mentality and develop the world without any haste.


    You can also take a look at Zhu Tiedan, in fact, he is also very good. "


    Tie the courage: "Hey...I should have studied like a male tyrant. He used to have water every day, but now he hasn''t calmed down. It''s best for a person to be down-to-earth."


    The world will help the leader: "What is the old man, I can''t participate in the various activities in the group every day, oh...it''s empty and lonely..."


    Dashan Chu: "Hey...it''s not right, this time we came back from the Chaos War realm to fix it, I found that my world seems to be gone..."


    In the eternal **** world at this time.


    Standing on the planet, Chu Xuanfeng was still wondering.


    Why the portal is missing.


    At this time, an old donkey flew next to him, and said to him, "Brother, what do you think?"


    "I said why this portal is gone?"


    "Damn... It''s gone long ago, haven''t you found out? The entire Yangjian has moved over!"


    "What?"


    Ye Laohei was shocked and flew directly into the starry sky.


    Only then did he find that his **** star had returned to the appearance of the little underworld.


    And beyond the little underworld, there is an endless earth.


    "Yangjian actually returned to the God Realm..."


    Suddenly, he quickly took a photo and sent it to the chat group.


    Dashan Chu: "Everyone has something serious, the gods have merged my plane into the gods!!!"


    Ding...the group member Chu Dashan uploaded a picture.


    Tanjirou: "...Can you swallow such a huge world? My scalp is tingling..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I...I was speechless, but Tanjirou, your own words are inconsistent, how great is the god, and what about the mere sun?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "It''s really shocking. The dimension of Big Brother Chu alone is vast, so how big is God''s Domain?"


    Zhang Fan''s question has baffled everyone.


    The area of ??the God Realm, I''m afraid only the gods know about it now.


    The immortal domain is now vast and boundless.


    When Yang Jian was drinking, he once said that Dapeng Bird wanted to find the border of Immortal Territory, but after flying for three months, it didn''t even reach half of it, and almost lost its way.


    Finally through the portal, this returned to the original fairyland.


    Can imagine how vast the current plane is.


    As for Chu Xuanfeng''s plane, it is very huge.


    Especially some people who joined the battlefield knew the size of the world even more, but now they have integrated into the God Realm.


    After a divine transformation.


    It is estimated to be even bigger! ! !


    Yuan Ban Da: "@³þ´óÉÆÈË, is integrated into the God Realm, and the gods have restored a lot of power, even sister Liu Ning has restored the former Law Bodies.


    Now the underworld is more complete, if you want to join that world in the future, you still need to apply. "


    Mysterious Reaper: "Then I am comfortable, I am still the son of a cloudy sky... Ten Temple Yama has already gathered hehe!"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Are you comfortable? I am the most comfortable now. Do you know how much my strength has improved since I went back?


    Ten times as much! ! !


    The dead souls on the Black Pearl have now all become the Underworld.


    Even I have transformed into the identity of the Underworld, hehe...this is an immortal power. "


    Pudu sentient beings: "Huh? Ten times, damn... you **** take medicine?"


    Tanjiro: "There is no reason..."


    Master Murong: "There is indeed no reason, an old liar is so lucky."


    Jishi Witch: "Don''t talk nonsense, Jack Sparrow is not lucky, but the law of death in God''s Domain is completed, and he will receive benefits.


    It was just like the previous fire law was strengthened and Ye Laohei''s power increased. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "It makes me want to come over, it''s really depressing..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Hehe, are you still leveling?"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Mao...I''m repairing things like leveling. Since receiving the blessing, I can no longer connect with these monsters."


    He used to lean on monsters.


    After receiving the blessing of the God of Eternity, things changed.


    Now it is said that the people in the heavens are going to attack the earth again, and there are more and more annoying things.


    However, it''s pretty good on Xiyao planet.


    Because of the dedication of the goddess Yaya, their religion became the official orthodoxy, and all the people on earth can still try to kill the monsters and practice.


    But the problem is that monsters are not so easy to kill.

 Chapter 605：

    Therefore, the current progress of human strength is naturally a bit slow.


    But after Ye Ya came back, the two brothers were united, and the power of the gods became more and more 150.


    Recruit NPCs, and pull the races of the demon world into the gods.


    It only takes a short while before he can dedicate the Xiyao planet to the gods, and then he can begin to attack the heavens and the races in the gods.


    Everything in the previous life.


    Hehe... someday he will know with his fists.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I''m still talking about why some believers today have soared in strength. It turns out that the attribute of death has been strengthened.


    It''s just a pity...I am not a single magic attribute. "


    Herder is very strong and very strong.


    Now she is naturally a little bit sad when she sees others rising up and down.


    Especially when Uozhihuaretsu and Matsumoto Ranju and the others came just now, that powerful mind, full of pressure.


    If it weren''t for Herder''s strong mentality.


    It is estimated to be inferior.


    The ghost knows why the career line of the goddess of Aizen World is so exaggerated.


    Dashan Chu: "Huh...This is the completion of God''s confession. I don''t talk about it anymore. There are still things in the Chaos War realm."


    Purdue sentient beings: "Go, go [emailprotected] Pirates of the Caribbean, the old liar has come out to work."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Come on, brother, today I want to let the natives taste the power of the Hades!!!"


    Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Wait for me, I will join the war too!".


    Chapter 535 Ayan Poli strikes, the weak fourth apostle day angel


    At this time, in the EVA world.


    More than a month has passed since the water angel was killed for the first time.


    Because of the destruction of the apostle by Ikogentang alone, it shocked the world, so that the bewildered human beings have found spiritual sustenance one after another.


    For people, it is terrible to be confused without a goal.


    As long as there is a goal, there is hope in life.


    Without the threat of the apostles, people naturally rejuvenate their lives.


    At this time, Ayanami arrived at the NEVR headquarters. She looked at the newly promoted Asuka and Mashiba, passing by blankly.


    At present, both of these girls have been practicing divine law for a long time.


    But facing Ayanami Rei, she still showed a horrified expression.


    I saw her before, but at that time they were still ordinary people, and they didn''t feel any difference in this three-no girl.


    But now it''s different.


    The opponent was as terrible as an ancient giant beast.


    The goose bumps were startled.


    Just before Ayanami was about to step into the door, she lightly opened her lips and said: "You don''t have to be afraid, I just exist as Lilith''s reincarnation, the same as you..."


    Then she smiled faintly.


    Seeing Asuka and Makiba were taken aback.


    She is so beautiful.


    As the saying goes, looking back and smiling Bai Meisheng.


    Ayanami, who has never laughed, is extremely lethal even for women.


    Come to the meeting room.


    Ikogentang is handling official duties, such as arranging manpower to build altars and temples in other places, as well as exploring the moon, and so on.


    All need his advice.


    When he saw Ayanami come in, he immediately got up and smiled: "Why are you free to come here?"


    The girl looked at the map on the wall and said, "The fourth apostle is about to appear, are you not going to take action?"


    "What? So fast!!!"


    "Well, this time I want to do it myself, so I''m here to tell you..."


    "Huh? You..."


    Ayan Gendo did not expect that Ayanami would ask to take the initiative to deal with the apostle. After all, she had recovered her memory. Is it really good to deal with her companion?


    The girl lifted the light blue hair in her ear and said, "I just want to move my body, and I want to go to the gods faster...¡¨."


    She is tired of this world.


    Except for some scenery, there is nothing to like.


    So she wanted to take action by herself to shorten the speed of some apostles'' attacks. After all, she didn''t leak her breath, and those guys would definitely continue to hide somewhere in the world.


    Ikogentang nodded and said, "That trip, I wish you a smooth journey..."


    Ayanami smiled faintly, her eyes moved slightly.


    The space was directly torn apart, and then got into it.


    For her, spatial displacement within a thousand miles is very ordinary, as simple as drinking soup.


    For a moment, the two preparing goddesses outside the door walked in.


    Asuka asked suspiciously, "Master priest, why did she choose to shoot, not before..."


    Ikogentang explained: "This adult liked flowers and plants before, and thought that I would sacrifice after killing the first apostle, but after learning that I needed to gather all the apostles, he changed his mind...


    And these apostles are all for her..."


    The reason why the apostle attacked the headquarters was to merge with Lilith, or to devour Lilith''s body.


    Want to elicit these apostles.


    Ayanami''s appearance is necessary, and it can also expand the power of the religion.


    In the vast ocean.


    The satellite has locked onto Ayanami in flight. She is wearing a white dress with short hair blowing in the wind.


    The speed is ridiculous.


    The heads of all countries are watching her actions.


    And people also saw this scene on TV.


    There is an introduction beside the screen.


    ¡¾Name¡¿£ºLingbo Li


    [Responsibilities]: The first generation goddess


    [Task]: Destroy the apostles in the ocean


    "Wow... this goddess is so fast, faster than a fighter jet, is this still a human?"


    "Nonsense, I have already marked the goddess, how could it be a human being, my eyes are lame?"


    "After seeing this goddess, I already want to join the gods..."


    "Whoever wants to join it!"


    "But I''m really curious. Will there really be an apostle?"


    "I don''t know... but those things should be wiped out sooner..."


    "Uh...I think I still believe the official, the last time Ikogentang Commander-in-chief killed the water angel with one hand!"


    "That''s also... let''s wait and see! If Ayanami can defeat the apostle, I will join the cult and become a glorious believer."


    Within the ocean.


    Ayanami looked at the satellite above her head silently.


    "This thing is really boring, it seems to destroy it with one blow..."


    "Oh...Forget it, it''s all to promote the religion!"


    She thought about it carefully, but in the end she didn''t start, after all, God was kind to her.


    As long as it is beneficial to God, then everything can be accommodated!


    boom.


    Ayanami speed accelerated again, directly rolling up countless waves.


    ten minutes later.


    She stopped moving suddenly, in full view.


    Standing quietly in the air.


    Just when everyone suspected that she was in a daze, the sea level rose in a huge arc, and a peach-shaped object came out of the seabed.


    It is thousands of meters high.


    The body is red and flat.


    There are things like crimson whips on both sides, and as the temperature rises, the sea is also snorting.


    Ayanami touched her hair in her ears, and said contemptuously: "¡§"Don''t send me a long wave of mental temptation anymore. You can''t give out a low-energy thing in your language, go to hell..."


    Bai Nen''s little hand patted it gently.


    boom.


    The waves of ten thousand feet are set off in an instant.


    And the AT position did not protect the day angels from harm.


    The power gap between the two sides is not at the same level at all!


    Blocking the actions of the day angel, Ayanami quickly slid her fingers, and countless wind blades cut towards this huge monster.


    In just a moment, the day angel was dismembered.


    A core the size of an ostrich egg was exposed in front of Ayanami.


    "Huh... it''s too weak..."


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it only took three minutes.


    The angels of the day declared their destruction.


    Is it weak?


    In fact, it is not. In the official data test, its ability is only slightly inferior to the water angel.


    And day angels are capable of flying.


    Once lifted off, even EVA is difficult to reach.


    After Ayanami finished all this, she folded back and returned.


    Along the way, she continued to exude her own breath.


    Many apostles hiding in various places, as well as apostles in outer space, have smelled the strong apostle breath on her body.


    This is a signal.


    More apostles will come next.


    So that''s why Ayanami cursed the day angel.


    The apostles are no brains. .


    Chapter 536 The extremely aggrieved blessing good governance, the Titan giant who escaped from the prison!


    The death of the day angel greatly encouraged people''s faith.


    In the front, there is Ikogen Hall to defeat the Angel of Water, and the goddess to defeat the Angel of Day.

 Chapter 606：

    Do people still worry about their safety?


    Naturally, there is no need to worry.


    On the third day after Ayanami killed the Angel of Day, Angel of Thunder appeared in people''s sight at night.


    Thousands of resistance troops used their bodies to prevent its invasion.


    Keep it firmly out of the city.


    Thunder Angel is a fortress with both offensive and defensive capabilities, and can also change shape.


    This time, the people who shot were Asuka and Mashiba.


    The two struggled to fight this monster for the first time.


    Because although they have power, they haven''t gone through a lot of actual combat.


    So it seemed a little embarrassed.


    But because they moved fast enough, Thunder Angel couldn''t help them. For a long time Asuka saw Thunder Angel''s weakness.


    Found an opportunity.


    When using True Hippo to attract the opponent, he threw a javelin and killed the monster.


    The red streamer runs through this octahedral apostle.


    "Huh...it''s really hard!"


    "Well, search for the core."


    Under the search of the two, the core of Thunder Angel was quickly found in a place lower than the center of Thunder Angel.


    This is a blue 153 color octahedron with some silver light.


    It looks very beautiful.


    Asuka squatted on the ground, touching the thing with her finger, and said with a smile: "If this thing is dozens of times smaller, it can be used as a jewelry..."


    The girl with two pony tails glanced at the core and sneered: "That''s true, hurry up with something and go back. I still want to sleep..."


    "Um."


    Asuka took out the net pocket around her waist, covered Thunder Angel''s core, and then left the place.


    ......


    At this time in Antarctica.


    Kaji Ryoji looked at the apostle who was once again destroyed by mankind, with a bitter smile on his face.


    After SEELE asked himself to retrieve Adam, he watched Ikogendo.


    But in the current situation, what should I do?


    Betraying Ikogentang, his fate will be worse than death.


    Why do some people always don''t see the situation clearly?


    At this time, the employees of SEELE said to Kaji Ryoji: "Don''t be in a daze, we still have tasks..."


    Task?


    Cooperate with Seele to assassinate Ikogendo?


    What are you thinking about! ! !


    Seeing Kaji Ryoji''s expression, the SEELE employee walked over to comfort him and said, "As long as the brothers plan succeeds, we can become powerful envoys. Ikogendo does not deserve to be a priest..."


    "But..."


    "The SEELE headquarters has assessed that although Ikari Gendo is very strong, he is not close to Lilith''s reincarnation. Apart from Asuka and Shin Hippo, his side is not worth mentioning.


    As long as Ikogen Hall is destroyed, we can become high-ranking priests.


    In contact with the gods, you can also negotiate terms.


    Do you think the gods will really treat humans so kindly?


    That was just a lie from Ikogen Gentang. No one had seen the gods, only his mighty power.


    As for the believers, they are just brainwashed guys..."


    SEELE employees naturally did not join the Sect. Even though the employees at the bottom have joined, they cannot touch the core of SEELE at all.


    The moment the real high-level betrayed Ikogentang, he was plotting the possibility of assassinating him.


    Finally came to a conclusion.


    Ikugendang seems to be very strong, but in fact, if there is no defense, it can still be killed.


    Such as poisoning.


    For example, the use of some super-conventional weapons.


    And Adam is the core thing that can be used to place weapons. Looking at the expressions of the SEELE employees, Blessing Ryoji felt extremely regretful.


    Because who made him not choose to join the religious sect in the first place.


    Otherwise, he gained supernatural power.


    It will not be as passive as it is now.


    The next day.


    They returned to Dongying, but as a result, the employees of Blessing Ryoji and SEELE were brought under control as soon as they entered the country.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just cleaning up some human waste..."


    The executive officer of the religious sect smiled sarcastically. This group of SEELE idiots, don''t they understand that the bottom personnel can also spy on intelligence?


    He did not resist until death and good governance.


    Because he knew it was useless to resist.


    A few hours later.


    Ikage Gentang looked at the Adam embryo on the table with a satisfied expression.


    "In this way, things are ready, and the next step is to deal with the other apostles!"


    "Yes, the people of SEELE can also clean up. These remnants of the old age, in a vain attempt to resist the power of God, it''s time to clean up..."


    On this day.


    Countless religious personnel lurking in SEELE began the massacre.


    Some people are billionaires.


    Some people are high officials.


    There are even scientists who hold secrets.


    But they are all senior members of SEELE, and they control countless secrets.


    After this baptism, there will be no resistance on the earth.


    ------------------


    And in another world.


    Kratos''s peaceful days did not last long, because the Titans who once ruled the world learned about the demise of Zeus and others.


    Began to be a demon again.


    In particular, the death of Hades, the **** of death, revives all the Titans who were suppressed in the Hades.


    Kratos looked at Oakes in the sacred fire and couldn''t help cursing.


    "You idiot, what are you doing? I have given you the Hades, but you let these giants come out to make trouble..."


    Although he has killed two giants.


    But Gaia, the mother of the earth, is still the most difficult one.


    Oaks said helplessly: "I can''t blame me, brother, the other party ran away at the moment of Hades''s death. I have to manage the thousands of creatures in the underworld, so naturally I can''t chase it out..."


    At that time, the situation was urgent, and Hades''s death underworld order collapsed.


    If he chases out, then countless souls must come out to do evil.


    So Oakes is also very uncomfortable.


    After finishing the Hades, he discovered that the Titans had escaped.


    "Forget it...It''s okay for these no-brained idiots to come out, just to dispose of these waste..."


    After Kratos said, he took his axe and walked out of the temple.


    And Oaks also sighed deeply.


    This group of brainless giants, it is strange that giants can seize the opportunity so cleverly.


    Is there anyone else intervening?


    On the outside mountain peaks.


    Several giants are climbing Mount Olympus.


    As the highest mountain in this country, it is naturally the best place to build a temple.


    Gaia and others also set the goal here. In their eyes, as long as they kill Kratos and other priests, they can restore the glory they once ruled the world.


    In a moment, Kratos and other priests came to the edge of Olympus.


    Looking at the devastated earth in the distance.


    Kratos''s expression was extremely angry.


    The land that had just restored peace was destroyed by these guys again.


    Kratos raised his axe and said to the others: "Don''t be merciful, kill them all...".


    Chapter 537 It turns out that Loki is playing a ghost, grab the handle Kratos!


    "Brothers, go... just kill these little bugs and we can regain control of the world..."


    "Roar!!!"


    Accompanied by Gaia''s cheering and vinegar.


    These giants began to climb hard.


    There are seven giants in total, of average strength, but they are better than their huge size.


    Kratos smiled indifferently, and jumped directly out of the air.


    To be honest, his body is more than ten thousand times smaller than Gaia.


    The other party is the goddess of the earth.


    If you lie on the ground, it is a continuous mountain~.


    It''s a pity...in my head-it''s all shit.


    I don''t know where I stand at all.


    "Destroying God Magic¡¤Sky Cracking Skull"


    The fuchsia giant axe slashed towards the big hand that came from the shot.


    Gaia thinks that only Zeus''s thunder and lightning can crush her sturdy body, but unfortunately she doesn''t know that Kratos, who possesses the power of destruction, is her real nightmare.


    The so-called rock body.


    In the face of the power of destruction, it is not even as good as a piece of tofu.


    An axe directly cut off one of Gaia''s arm! !


    "No... my body is working out, brother help... help..."


    The goddess of the earth madly cry for help.


    However, other priests in the temple have good powers, even Kratos''s daughter can use dark magic.


    Trapped the vision of a giant.

 Chapter 607：

    Today will be the end of all giants, but anyone who dares to provoke the gods will be punished the most cruel!


    Boom.


    Boom.


    One axe after another.


    The violent Kratos continuously mutilated the body of the Earth Titan.


    Arms, shoulders, cheeks.


    After these rocks left Gaia''s body, they split into ordinary rocks.


    "No...you can''t treat me like this, I am the goddess of this world..."


    "You? Huh...you are just a foolish fool, the great eternal **** is the real god, and you are just toys for gaining power!"


    Kratos looked at Gaia whose head was half-turned off by himself.


    Raise the giant axe in his hand.


    Cut directly into the opponent''s mind.


    Pouch.


    The source of God was severed.


    Consciousness completely collapsed.


    Like countless rocks falling in half.


    Gaia was completely wiped out.


    In fact, not long ago, Kratos was obliterating the existence of Titans, but he didn''t expect the Titans sealed in the Hades to come out.


    At this time, other priests also killed the Titans.


    "Master, what should we do next?"


    At present, there are a large number of giant corpses piled up under Mount Olympus. If it is not dealt with, it is not easy for someone to come here in the future.


    After all, not everyone can fly.


    Kratos glanced at the ground and said to Prometheus: "Brother, these things are easy to handle, you just need to move them away slowly.


    Although it is a big project, we can build a city on the sea. Aren¡¯t these the best stones? "


    "It turned out to be so, but it''s ok... but this project is not easy to do..."


    "Some giants still surrender, just let them do it."


    Giants are not monolithic.


    There are also two or five children.


    And it''s not in the minority.


    They are not pure-blood giants, but the kind of hybrids.


    It''s a giant of four generations.


    Known as a giant, it is actually only tens of meters high.


    Now they are all slaves of the religion, working for the religion, fighting for the atonement of their sins, and ascending into the **** realm in the future.


    In the distant clouds.


    An old man with white eyebrows watched everything silently.


    After seeing countless Titans being slaughtered.


    He sighed silently.


    "After all, you can''t rely on other people. These barbarians are amazing. It seems that they can only find other ways..."


    The old man with white eyebrows was holding a cane and turned around to leave quietly.


    But he didn''t expect that a person who shouldn''t have appeared appeared in front of him.


    Underworld---Ox.


    Seeing Oakes, who was burning with the flames of the underworld, the old man with white eyebrows was taken aback for a moment, and soon turned around and wanted to escape.


    But Oakes is faster than his speed.


    A direct punch hit the old man''s cheek.


    "Damn, you fooled these titans. The **** of **** tricks, Loki..."


    The flame burned on the old man''s body.


    In just a moment, the transformation technique on his body was lifted.


    The thin man wailed constantly, and couldn''t believe why he was caught upright.


    The more Oakes thought about it, the more angry he picked up the opponent and began to beat him violently.


    Whenever Loki wanted to release a spell.


    Oakes'' fist would always block his divine power first, and for a while, the deceitful **** was dying from being beaten.


    "Huh... I heard from Old Brother Kratos that the gods of Northern Europe want to contact us? It seems to be a trick..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ah... it''s nothing to do with me... I just... I just come over and take a look."


    "Oh? Then do you think I just came? Go to you, old liar, I rushed over since Old Brother Kratos scolded me..."


    Rocky''s heart was cold.


    Was he locked out from the beginning?


    I wouldn''t come here if I knew it long ago.


    However, it is no use he wants to regret now.


    Because Oakes had already dragged him and flew to the mountain where Kratos and others were.


    There was a puff.


    Loki, covered in blood, was thrown to the ground.


    Oaks said to Kratos: "The truth is out, Odin''s people want to make trouble... This guy named Loki is the **** of cunning, just a guy who doesn''t do good things."


    .........


    "It turned out to be like this. I was still wondering why Gaia could accurately catch the timing... Zheng Chou couldn''t find an excuse to destroy the Nordic Gods...


    Isn''t this coming now? "


    Loki fell on the ground in a shock.


    Never thought that this big bald head could be so cruel!


    His original plan was to create some trouble for these new gods and make his righteous brother more comfortable.


    After all, people begged themselves for the first time in thousands of years.


    Loki naturally wanted to perform well.


    By the way, I also showed how powerful I am as a **** of cunning.


    As a result, whoever came to the idea, died before leaving the teacher.


    I was caught directly.


    Alas... I hope Odin won''t blame me.


    In the end, Loki was stepped on by Kratos and fainted.


    A few days later.


    When the people of the Odin **** system came to negotiate with Kratos and others.


    Thor, holding Thor''s hammer, looked at the devastation all over the floor.


    Loki, the **** of cunning dragged like a dead dog.


    His face couldn''t help but change drastically.


    "Oh... Loki was caught, our plans all failed!"


    Kratos looked at Odin''s people and sneered: "I also said why the famous Nordic false **** wants to negotiate with me. It turns out that he is doing a good job of stabbing a knife in the back?"


    "Please don''t get me wrong!!! My father God King Odin had no intention of this, and this Loki is a deceitful god, he can''t believe what he said!!"


    Thor was sweating profusely and kept defending.


    He knew once he couldn''t find an excuse.


    The big bald man who killed the gods in front of him would pick up an axe and chop himself. people.


    Chapter 538


    "I''m sorry, claiming to be a **** is disrespectful to our god, there is only one **** in this world..."


    The priest standing next to Kratos said indifferently.


    The light of the knife in his hand flashed, and he rushed out directly.


    Ding.


    Thor subconsciously used a hammer to protect himself. Whoever thought of the opponent''s knife cut off his own Thor''s hammer.


    The war is about to start.


    At this moment, whether it is a lie or deliberately.


    Odin''s **** system will be destroyed.


    Because Kratos'' goal is to completely conquer the earth.


    Loki lay on the ground, indifferently watching the Nordic gods being killed one by one.


    He had already anticipated this.


    Not only the Nordic gods, all the gods in this world will usher in their doomsday.


    Because the big bald head in front of me is an executioner.


    Hercules Manny, seeing his father defeated, naturally couldn''t help but stepped forward to help, but he was killed by a spear pierced through his heart.


    The Nordic Gods are not an opponent of Kratos and others at all.


    They are too strong.


    Even a teenager can slaughter a god.


    There is no suspense in the battle.


    About five minutes later.


    Thor fell to the ground, remorse in his eyes.


    He didn''t know why this happened. Didn''t his father say that as long as he negotiates with sincerity, the other party will give in?


    All forty-six gods were killed.


    The priest Kalmos on the side laughed and said: "It didn''t take too much effort. Sure enough, a false **** is a false god, and it is not an opponent of the true **** at all."


    "Yes, but be careful. There are many beasts in the Norse gods, to prevent them from causing damage to the people..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t forget that we are believers of the true God!!! If something goes wrong, God will help us..."


    Kratos has no fear of human challenges.


    Many people?


    There are more than his brothers! !


    How many chief priests in the God Realm, as well as those terrifying divine beasts, any one in the lower realm can kill the Nordic Gods in seconds.


    I''m not polite to say that even if the world''s giant snake descends.


    In the eyes of the beasts of the God of Eternity, it was just a small earthworm.


    In the end, Loki was still not beheaded, but was imprisoned again.

 Chapter 608：

    He is a very excuse.


    Odin soon learned of Thor''s death.


    He was very regretful, even very angry.


    But the reasons given by Kratos and others left him at a loss.


    "King Odin, what should we do now? The believers of the God of Eternity do not recognize our divine system, and they say that they will still ask us for inquiries in the near future..."


    Freya looked at the man on the throne, her eyes no longer respectful.


    Because of what the other party did, it became less and less worthy to be a **** king.


    Actually imagined letting my son negotiate.


    The condition is that he shrinks in the sacred mountain and shrinks the entire **** system.


    Simply cowardly to the extreme!


    Although she also saw the terrifying God Realm that day, she also saw the supreme Creator.


    But what else can people do if they don''t accept themselves?


    Even if it is to fight everything.


    It''s also good to maintain your dignity!


    Now that forty-six gods have been lost, their power has once again been weakened.


    Odin shook his head and sighed: "Procedure, tell the heroes, the final battle is here..."


    Since death is inevitable.


    Then he can''t back down, just start the final battle.


    If the Creator doubts about letting himself and others die, then let his soul return to the earth.


    On that day, countless heroes flew out of the palace.


    The Nordic gods began their final glory.


    They mobilized all the forces they could mobilize, wanting to fight to the death with the believers of the eternal Creator.


    Fenrir the wolf.


    The world giant snake Yemengade.


    The immortal **** of light, Badr, gained unimaginable brilliance on the battlefield.


    Although he hates his mother.


    But for Odin''s words.


    The **** of light is still obedient.


    The war took place on the border between the two sides.


    The fierce battle went into intense heat from the first day.


    When the sixteen Valkyrie Valkyrie, who commanded the heroic spirits, joined the battlefield, Kratos was a little displeased.


    Because those heroic spirits are harvesting machines that are brave and good at fighting.


    This kind of battle is obviously detrimental to them.


    He frowned and watched the **** of light Badr constantly repelling one sect warrior after another, and finally made a decision.


    Kratos ordered the sacrifice to be prepared.


    The sacrifice began.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your most loyal believer Kratos. Now I have some troubles and ask for your help..."


    If it''s not a solution, Kratos doesn''t want to ask Liu Che for help...........


    They are all immortal monsters.


    Even if his destructive power is very overbearing, but the opponent is not dead.


    Haunted one by one.


    Such a stalemate is very detrimental to them.


    In order to protect the safety of the people, sacrifice is a helpless act.


    boom.


    The bright light rushed straight into the sky.


    In the Temple of Eternity, Liu Che, after receiving Kratos'' request, directly asked Liu Ning to go to the Underworld to obliterate the Nordic gods.


    The believers looked at the sky nervously.


    It wasn''t until a bunch of extremely dark clouds covered the sky that they screamed in excitement.


    "Have you seen it! Our God responded to us..."


    "For the glory of the true God!!"


    "For the glory of the true God!!"


    Badr, who was still acting fierce just now, suddenly felt a sense of coldness in his body.


    what ''s wrong?


    Isn''t he an unconscious person?


    Why do you feel the coldness?


    Click.


    A black thunder flashed in the dim sky.


    The door of the underworld opened.


    A hundred soldiers of the Underworld race slowly walked out from inside.


    They were wrapped in pitch-black armor.


    There is black light flowing throughout, and Matsumoto Ranju is the leader.


    She rode the underworld war horse, fixed her eyes on the Nordic gods, and shouted, "Clean up all the aliens!"


    "Yes, Matsumoto Ranju-sama!" 1.5


    The warriors of the Underworld replied in unison.


    In the next instant, a warrior of the Nether race teleported to the immortal **** of light, Badr, with a sword directly pierced through the opponent''s body.


    ßËßË.


    Badr''s face was twisted, he only felt that his soul was convulsing, and then his body fell to the ground involuntarily.


    "Ah...I am immortal, you can''t kill me..."


    "I''m not dead? Huh... Our Ming clan is a ruled race given by God! I declare to harvest your soul..."


    Looking at Badr who kept vomiting blood.


    The Underworld warrior recited the solemn divine text.


    A black light swept through Bald, holding his soul in his palm.


    Freya, who loved her in the distance, couldn''t accept this reality, and screamed: "No... my child!!!".


    Chapter 539 Twenty Five Fenrir and Yemengade, the destruction of the Nordic gods!


    The carnage is still going on.


    The horror of the Underworld not only made the Nordic gods creepy, but also made Kratos and the others take a breath.


    Upon hearing the news, Ochs, who came to support him, opened his eyes wide when he saw the brave Hades.


    "Brother, is this a believer in our god? This is too fierce..."


    Five minutes of effort.


    All the difficult heroic warriors of the opponent were beheaded.


    Except for some chaste Valkyries, the rest were all killed! !


    This is also the order Matsumoto Ranju gave to the Underworld warriors, which can be used to stay naturally, and the infidel Valkyrie will be slaughtered.


    The Ming family is immortal and immortal.


    A destiny race born on the road of death.


    Any longevity race below Liu Che''s realm is as weak as paper in front of them.


    Matsumoto Ranju watched his subordinates slaughtering these false gods, and he also selected a target, the king of gods---Odin.


    The opponent holds a spear in his left hand and a shield in his right.


    It looks a bit tall and mighty.


    In fact, in the eyes of Matsumoto Ranju, it was just a waste.


    The power gap is too big.


    "hiss..."


    29¡¡ Yemengada, the giant snake of the world in the distance, needed to support Odin, but Matsumoto Ranju was glared slightly.


    Suddenly shrank into a snake ball in shock.


    Don''t even dare to make a hissing sound.


    "Well, you are still acquainted. I''ll spare your life soon, little snake... we in the underworld need a pet like you!


    Go over there now, sister will take you away in a while! "


    Yemengada heard this, ecstatic.


    He immediately manipulated his body and rolled in the direction specified by Matsumoto Ranju.


    The Odin God who was watching was stunned for a while.


    By the way, you are too shameless, the snake of the world.


    As long as you don''t die, this will be persuaded?


    "Wow..."


    Seeing that Yemengada was rescued, Fenrir hurriedly called out.


    Freya who was next to her was angry, and she yelled, "Do you really think that the wolf **** of a small bark can survive?"


    Do not make jokes..."


    But the other party ignored her at all, but looked at Matsumoto Ranju in a whimper.


    Even make the action of sticking out the tongue.


    Only a fool would die with Odin.


    Who doesn''t want to live forever.


    What''s wrong with being a dog?


    How did Odin treat me well before?


    Matsumoto Ranju nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Puppies can also be accepted, but other people, even if it...rebellious against God''s will, there is only a dead end."


    She stepped forward.


    The black death power gushes out.


    The whole world trembled because of this power.


    "My name is Matsumoto Ranju, and I am an inconspicuous goddess who sits down by the God of Eternity. Now I am the Norse gods, I pronounce you death!!"


    Just listen to her voice falling.


    One figure after another fell to the ground.


    Except for the chaste Valkyrie.


    Those brave gods fell one by one.

 Chapter 609：

    Death robs them of their lives.


    The soul is drawn out by the terrible divine power, and no matter how much they resist, they can''t escape the power of death.


    Even Odin himself is aging at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The people on Kratos'' side knelt on the ground excitedly.


    Constantly cheering Matsumoto Ranju''s name.


    Also constantly sing the greatness of the eternal god.


    Because they were about to defeat a **** system again, the land of gods expanded again.


    In the end, Odin''s body decayed and fell weakly.


    The Nordic gods are extinct!


    Seeing the soul aura floating in the sky, Matsumoto Ranju took out a soul lamp and began to chant the curse.


    The soul headed by Odin Freya.


    One after another walked towards the soul lamp.


    As for the dead warriors of the gods, they were reborn in the spell!


    They turned into souls just now, but still helping their brothers fight.


    And cleverly and cleverly turned into heroic spirits.


    After being given a new life, the believers are all grateful.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty Goddess, and the great God of Eternity."


    "No thanks, get up."


    There was an incomparable warmth in the soft voice.


    It makes people feel relaxed.


    Matsumoto Ranju smiled at Kratos: "This time the matter is over, I should go back, um... I guess there are still two factions left in this world.


    After processing everything, the world can be integrated into the realm of God. "


    "Yes, Your Highness Goddess."


    Kratos hammered his chest with his fist.


    Show your loyalty.


    Then Matsumoto Ranju blew a whistle, opened the gate of the underworld, and left with Yemengard, Fenrir, and his own underworld warriors.


    Of course, there are eight pure Valkyrie who left together.


    After witnessing the demise of Odin, they all chose to surrender.


    Until it disappears completely.


    Oakes sighed with unfulfilled talent: "Compared to me, I feel that this is the boss who masters the power of the underworld."


    "Cut, do you understand? Go hard, young man, the Hades in the Nordic gods, don''t make a mistake! Otherwise, I will withdraw your position."


    "Hey, don''t worry. There will be no mistakes this time!"


    The Hades of the Nordic gods is called Niforheim, the country of mists.


    It''s dark all day long inside.


    It is a sea of ??death.


    Hela is to inform the gods here.


    In the country of mist, there is a land of Helheim.


    This is where Hela lives.


    Incidentally.


    This kingdom of death is directly below the Hall of Valor.


    So Hela''s hatred of Odin is increasing day by day.


    When Oakes came to this kingdom of death, he originally thought he would usher in an attack, but he didn''t expect Hela to surrender to him.


    "Huh? You chose to surrender..."


    "Yeah, my hatred disappeared when Odin died. As long as you don''t kill me, I am willing to surrender to you..."


    Hela is 157 banshees.


    Naturally, it looks bad.


    However, Oakes is not a handsome guy.


    After learning about the other party''s life experience, he immediately invited the other party to join the cult.


    Ever since, these two people don''t know what happened, but the **** looked at Mung Bean.


    One is the scrawny son of the Nemesis.


    One is the daughter of Loki of Odin, who hates the **** of Odin.


    However, after joining the Eternal Church.


    Hela was finally able to regain his human form.


    Such a combination with Oaks is also okay.


    At least this guy doesn''t need to run on both sides.


    --------------


    In the world of hell.


    Matsumoto Ranju passed all the harvested souls to Liu Ning, and the latter used divine art to erase all the imprints of these gods.


    Sent into reincarnation.


    Later they will be reincarnated in Hell or other worlds.


    After doing all this, Liu Ning looked at Matsumoto Ranju behind her, scared the puppy and the snake lying on the ground.


    I couldn''t help but smile and said, "I didn''t expect that you would be able to harvest some pets once you go out. Um... it''s really interesting. There are indeed some pets lacking in this plane. Just give them a death mark."


    The voice fell.


    The black power of death poured into the bodies of the two sacred beasts.


    Not long after, two eternal marks appeared in the middle of their heads.


    The attribute has also been transformed from the previous power to the death line. .


    Chapter 540 A Harmonious and Beautiful Life, Ouyang Shaogong: Candle Dragon, God or God?


    "Hey... I also see that we are deserted here. By the way, how do you deal with Valkyrie, sister?"


    Seeing that Liu Ning was in a good mood, Matsumoto Ranju asked smoothly.


    Valkyrie is impossible to be a goddess.


    After all, the appearance is much worse.


    It doesn''t conform to Liu Che''s aesthetics at all.


    However, they are very pure and good at managing souls.


    Liu Ning thought about finally giving these Valkyrie a simple job and extraditing the souls to the underworld.


    Intervene from simple things.


    Let''s take a look at everyone''s performance.


    However, the mark of death is to be marked.


    And also to transform these Valkyrie.


    ......


    At this moment Liu Che was sitting in the temple, watching the women flapping their wings, transforming into the gods of the underworld.


    It feels very novel.


    He thought Matsumoto Ranju would wipe out all the native gods.


    But she didn''t expect that she thought a lot.


    This way, I can rest assured, after all, with more souls, my God''s Domain will grow stronger.


    Liu Che smiled, put his arms around Guangyueri and asked, "How''s your life going?"


    The girl was shocked.


    Looking at him shyly, he slowly lowered his head.


    As a princess of the country of Wano, she was very strange to come to God''s Domain at the beginning. Although she came here several times, she liked to take care of flowers.


    There has been no other opportunity to compete for favor.


    Recently, Liu Che has also been idle and boring.


    Coupled with the fact that I have been practicing hard, I am ready to relax myself.


    At the same time, give the goddesses a holiday.


    Let them rest and rest, not only Guangyue Rihe, but also many other goddesses playing in the back garden of the main hall.


    Such as Hancock, Tu Shan Rongrong, Dongfang Qinlan, Yueer, Duanmurong... etc.


    They are all girls who don''t like to fight for favor.


    Now the young man sat down on his knees, seeing the appearance of Guangyue Rihe, couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing.


    In a moment, Feng Qingxue also walked out from outside.


    Seeing the three people getting tired together, they rolled their eyes and said, "My Lord God, this banquet has been open for three hours, can we come out to eat together. ¡¨?"


    "Coming~"


    Liu Che smiled and walked out directly.


    It is rare that Feng Qingxue is so cheerful, and can''t always stay in the hall.


    After seeing Liu Che appear.


    The dull atmosphere finally became alive, Hong Yu also had a rare yaxing today, and danced with Yaoyao.


    The waist is swaying, and the eyes are enthusiastic.


    Under the swaying dance, more and more goddesses joined them.


    Eventually even Mengxian and others joined in.


    What surprised Liu Che most was that Yaya, who always liked to sell cuteness, even drank a glass of wine after seeing Liu Che likes others to dance.


    Then in the wind, the body grew bigger and restored the appearance of the goddess Xi Yao.


    Also began to dance.


    And also blinked at him for a long time.


    It almost made Liu Che''s nosebleeds come out.


    "These little fairies are playing with fire today..."


    In short, it was a sleepless night. After the hot dance, Liu Che took everyone to the shore of the Star River to rest in God''s Domain.


    All the goddesses were present.


    Including Liu Ning, who was still busy, was forcibly pulled over by him.


    "God, what are you doing..."


    The goddess who is all over the country and the city is helpless, she still has a lot of things.


    Liu Che shook his head and said, "Of course I''m here to rest, people...you have to relax a bit. Looking at the river flowing at the top of the God Realm, don''t you feel that your mind is relaxing?


    Sometimes I think, what is satisfaction.


    When I learn to be satisfied, I will actually make progress. It''s like sitting by you now, I won''t be alone anymore..."

 Chapter 610：

    The caring words make all goddesses moved.


    God is gentle and loving.


    And they are satisfied.


    Eternal to each other.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Liang Liang''s big bald head is reporting his results.


    Kratos: "Everyone, good news... good news, the Nordic gods are destroyed!!! Wuhu... witnessed the power of the Underworld, I am now worshipping the gods!


    This is too fierce..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Do you only know now, buddy? Come and show you a video!"


    Ding... The Pirates of the Caribbean has uploaded a video.


    Inside is the Black Pearl, bombarding those indigenous races frantically in the chaos war world.


    Those fallen and rotten monsters.


    It was impossible to resist the death force of the Underworld.


    Directly obliterated by this law.


    At the extreme, there are still many other gods and devotees watching, but these people can only harvest weeds or dig ore in the periphery.


    Don''t dare to go deep at all.


    Kratos: "...You''re really a heifer flying on a plane, really cowhide is in heaven."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Cut... you haven''t seen the appearance of the old liar before, every time you fight, you shrink behind others, and you are a little bit..."


    This is true.


    Jack Sparrow who likes yin people.


    To do more is to put a cold gun, or secretly use weird magic to curse others.


    Old Yin is better.


    Mysterious **** of death: "¡§"Huh...I saw people from other gods, so you can bear it?"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "This is the order of the gods, important treasures, and the depth of the lot have been given to us, at least people have to drink soup."


    Judicial God: "Oh...Who is the **** of mercy? These minerals can create a lot of equipment. Isn''t it Herder? @ÏòÏòºÍƽµÄħÞrÞk."


    The magician yearning for peace: "...Can you not disturb me? I am enjoying the warmth with the gods..."


    First acquainted with the taste of love.


    Herder didn''t want to be disturbed by tranquility.


    This does not see Aite himself in the group.


    Tu Shan Yaya, the fox''s smiling mouth was crooked, what a bad girl.


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "By the way, do I have something to ask Herder? Although it disturbs you a bit, this question is really important."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Speak, alas... I''m unlucky."


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay, the gods said that we will go back on the day. It''s still more important for business affairs, so please ask me if you have anything to ask."


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "These two sisters, there is an ancient **** in my world named Zhulong..."


    A friend who used to be his own, hid in the Bu Zhou mountain of the candle dragon.


    Now his strength has spread here to order.


    Taking into account the strength of the other party, he wanted to ask whether the gods wanted this ancient species.


    After Rin Tosaka asked Liu Che, he quickly got a reply.


    Toban University: "Well, the candle dragon can be subdued, as for the other immortals, forget about it, there is no need for a group of misty pseudo-gods to exist!"


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "Thank you for your two, you and I are busy.".


    Chapter 541 Candle Dragon''s blow to destroy the Heavenly Court, who is the best in the world!


    At this time, in the wreckage of Zhoushan.


    The Bell and Drum, the son of Candle Dragon, is sleeping here. It looks like a dragon, but with wings on its back.


    Very handsome.


    Those who were able to fight with Gonggong and Zhu Rong once did not distinguish each other.


    I can imagine how terrifying its strength would be.


    In the ancient years, it was also because of the hypnotic ability of the prince''s Changqin that the bells and drums fell asleep and eventually needed to capture the black dragon lurking inside.


    At that time, the emperor did not dare to fight the bell and drum.


    There are two reasons.


    One is the powerful bells and drums, and the other is the real dragon sleeping in Buzhou Mountain---Candle Dragon!


    However, Ouyang Shaogong will not be afraid of coming here.


    Because his power is half stronger than that of Candle Dragon.


    For a moment, after sensing the coming of the strong.


    In this huge peak, a dragon roar came.


    The sound resounded for nine days.


    It''s not like a black dragon, who has been consumed by time.


    "Are you... the reincarnation of Prince Changqin?"


    In the mist, a pair of golden eyes looked over.


    Just looking at it can give people endless pressure.


    The religious believers who followed Ouyang Shaogong became nervous. 157


    "I am the reincarnation of the prince Changqin, Ouyang Shaogong... This time I come to Zhoushan to invite you and your father, Zhulong, to join the eternal religion..."


    "Heh...what is the eternal religion? I have never heard of it, but your tone is not small. Once I monopolized the two great gods and never let the wind fall, you also want to try my power?"


    It seems that Ouyang Shaogong aroused the war spirit in his heart.


    The clouds and mist all over the mountain vanished in an instant.


    A huge dragon head peeked down from above, and the huge dragon eyes were full of jokes.


    "Oh? Are you looking down on our gods? And looking down on the **** of eternity..."


    "Yes, what is that..."


    The bell and drum''s words were not finished yet, and a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from the ambassador of the prince Changqin.


    "Bold!!!" Ouyang Shaogong shouted: "A son of a candle dragon who wants to insult my **** is really sinful! It seems that if you don''t teach you today, I don''t know what the rules are..."


    The entire Buzhou Mountain, the place known as the foundation of heaven and earth, started to shake.


    The violent breath made Bell and Drum put away his playful expression.


    "It seems you have some strength!"


    Ying Long gave a grinning grin, and attacked past with lightning speed.


    Dragon Claw grabbed Ouyang Shaogong with a force of tearing apart the space, but the opponent''s speed was faster than him.


    It''s almost instantaneous.


    Came directly to the top of Zhonggu''s head.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s fingers were claw-shaped, and purple lightning appeared on it.


    "Go down to me, little bug!"


    Boom.


    There was a buzzing sound from heaven and earth again, and Ying Long Bell and Drum felt black in front of him, and his body suddenly planted to the ground uncontrollably.


    The earth trembled.


    The huge dragon body kept twitching, and it tried to stand up.


    But every time he twisted his head, a terrible thunder would attack Ying Long''s body.


    Just one blow.


    Ying Long Zhonggu was defeated.


    Although it is a different species of heaven and earth, it is not an opponent of divine art at all.


    Moreover, Ouyang Shaogong was a master of formation, and at the moment he shot it, he sealed the formation of the Purple Cloud Divine Thunder and engraved it on top of Ying Long''s head.


    The more it struggles.


    The heavier the attack.


    After doing all this, Ouyang Shaogong turned around lightly and looked up at the top of the cloud of Bu Zhou Mountain.


    I saw a gray-haired old man standing there.


    Ouyang Shaogong smiled faintly at the other party, and disappeared in the same place in a flash.


    He was at the top of the mountain in the next moment.


    Ouyang Shaogong invited to the other party: "Mr. Zhulong, now please allow me to ask one more question, do you want to join the cult?"


    His expression is very sincere.


    Without any falsehood.


    Although Zhulong looked old, in fact it was just appearance.


    The true strength is still terrifying.


    As the longest-lived alien beast at present, its strength is the apex of the world.


    Zhulong was silent for a while, and then asked, "Should I be a dog? Then I would rather die..."


    Ouyang Shaogong smiled when he heard the words and shook his head and said: "I think you may have misunderstood, my **** is the creator of the world, the real creation existence.


    Submitting to the religion is just obeying the will of God. Don''t you want to see the wider world because you have been stuck in this bottleneck for so long?


    Either Fuxi or Nuwa...


    However, they are only acquired creatures, and their strength is not as good as you.


    It is important to know that there is a dragon in the God Realm, named Ao Qian.


    The body stretches for millions of miles, it''s a real dragon in the starry sky..."


    Listening to the reincarnation of Prince Changqin, Zhulong''s heart moved slightly.


    What a huge dragon is that a million miles in body?


    It is not surprising to say that it is Long Zu.


    Stick to your humble pride, or choose a wider world?


    Zhulong closed his eyes and thought for a long time, and finally asked, "How is it now?"


    "It...I am ten times stronger than me now, traveling in the realm of God, so happy..."


    Zhulong''s eyelids twitched, and finally couldn''t hold it anymore.


    This temptation is too big.


    The strongest dragon in my own world is actually not as good as a small snake. It''s a joke to say it.


    "Okay, I promise to join the Eternal God Cult! But you must promise to let me go to God''s Domain, and bring my ineffective son..."


    "This matter is easy to handle. Come to me and have a divine law. You should practice first."


    With a single finger, Ouyang Shaogong transmitted the thought of eternal meditation.


    The candle dragon immediately moved to practice.

 Chapter 611：

    Half an hour later, the heavens and the earth rose again and the dragons chanted.


    "Wu Zhulong announced today that he has joined the Eternal God Sect, and is willing to be a pet for the eternal God..."


    Accompanied by the dragon yin resounded through the Three Realms for nine days.


    Everyone in the world saw a huge dragon shadow.


    It stretches for thousands of miles and flies towards the heavens.


    The emperor who was hiding in it was shocked directly, damn... What is this idiot looking for me for nothing.


    "Candle Dragon, this is the Celestial Realm, why are you here?"


    "Heaven? Huh... it''s just a relic of the world. When your tattered Emperor wears open pants, the old man sleeps here.


    Later, I was only tired of fighting, and then I became reclusive. I was really forced to come over thousands of years ago. Don''t I know what it means?


    Want to test the strength of the old man, now I am here to pay you a gift too!


    The old man joined the Eternal God Cult, but he didn¡¯t join in vain. Today, you have wiped out your clutter..."


    The dark dragon smiled grimly.


    The purple-red energy converges towards the dragon''s mouth! ! !


    Emperor Fuxi screamed: "No...you can''t kill me...I am the Emperor...I am permitted by the Dao of Heaven..."


    boom.


    The huge energy ball whizzed towards the heaven.


    Along with the sound of huge explosions and the blooming of fireworks, another heaven fell. .


    Chapter 542 World Promotion, Collecting the Remnants of Nuwa


    This scene deeply shocked the world.


    Everyone thinks that the candle dragon has already died in Buzhou Mountain. Otherwise, why would it be the bell and the drum?


    Everyone sees it now.


    Not only did the candle dragon not die, but he also joined the eternal religion~.


    The terrifying strength can kill the heaven with one blow.


    Accompanied by the howling of the violent wind, Zhulong flew toward Tianzhu Mountain majesticly.


    A gap in the sky.


    As long as anyone with some strength can see, at this time, coupled with the fact that the human dynasty has fallen to the eternal religion, it is already possible to make the final sacrifice.


    In a moment, Zhulong came to Ouyang Shaogong and turned into an old man.


    "When can I get promoted?"


    "After five days!"


    "Why does it take so long?"


    "There are still many sects that have not joined. If you proceed rashly, some non-believers will be destroyed by divine power..."


    "All right, call me in five days."


    "Row."


    Ouyang Shaogong settled down with the Zhulong father and son, while Xunfang was running around, gathering a large number of martial arts into the religious sect.


    When she came to Youdu.


    Granny Peng and others don''t know how to speak, and the world will be promoted soon.


    It is really disgusting to abandon the Nuwa Empress and switch to someone else''s sect!


    And Xunfang directly persuaded them until they thought, "Nuwa is just a race, and you believe in N¨¹wa, and there is no difference between believing in the **** of eternity.


    At present, I heard that Feng Qingxue has become a qualified Nuwa. Would it be difficult for you to believe in her? "


    "But..."


    "If you die like this, Xiaoxue''s girl will be very sad..."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone in Youdu looked at each other.


    Finally chose to join the religious sect.


    This is the last piece of the puzzle, so far the entire world has all become followers of the Eternal God.


    Although there are many schools.


    But faith is unique.


    After Ouyang Shaogong got the news, he opened the great altar directly!


    After a set of familiar procedures.


    The world''s diaphragm was stripped away, and the God Realm appeared in front of all living beings.


    Looking at the dazzling divine light and the vast God Realm, Zhulong and his son couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    It is not so much that the candle dragon is the ceiling of this world.


    Rather, it is a prisoner trapped in this world.


    Now that I see hope, I am naturally ecstatic.


    Just when the candle dragon needed to fly into the **** realm.


    A pair of eyes the size of the moon appeared in Candle Dragon''s field of vision.


    The cold eyes made him cold all over.


    In a moment, a huge dragon head appeared in front of the world.


    A charming and lovely girl projected in front of all living beings. She was wearing a white cloak, and her eyes were like apricot kernels.


    Smiled very happily.


    "The gods allow this world to be promoted, reward the priest Ouyang Shaogong Wanzai mana, a three-star beast Xuanwu, and a sword of righteousness."


    "Thank you for the gift of the God of Eternity, thank you for the arrival of the Goddess Fengqingxue, Ouyang Shaogong will continue to work hard!!!"


    Just a few months of effort.


    The world returns to unity.


    Don''t look at the world of Xianxia, ??but the speed of spreading the sect is ridiculously fast, and it can spread for tens of thousands of miles in a day.


    The speed of fairy practices can be imagined.


    In addition, the heavenly court was crushed, and the candle dragon''s roar almost crushed everyone''s illusions.


    If you don''t want to join the cult, the price is death!


    Even the Hades from the underworld found Ouyang Shaogong early and became a believer of the gods.


    For a moment, divine light descended.


    Included this world in the realm of the gods.


    The originally broken Bu Zhoushan, under the nourishment of divine power, continued to grow and restore its original appearance.


    Eliminate the fairy air in the world.


    Being replaced by a stronger divine power, although not as strong as the upper **** realm, it has already shocked the immortals or cultivators extremely.


    The severed inheritance suddenly appeared.


    Some ancient fairy mountains have restored their heritage.


    In fact, these are the releases of Robin and Ophelia, the eternal gods.


    After all, the inheritance of the fairy world is limited.


    If you don''t put in some low-level exercises, I''m afraid that some fairy beasts will not be able to beat them before turning around.


    "Sister, 60,000 cheats should be enough, right?"


    The red-haired girl looked at Robin who was counting, and asked in a low voice.


    The latter glanced at the population of the newcomer world, nodded and said: "It''s almost there, next is Tu Shanrongrong and the others..."


    Putting exercises.


    Add fairy species.


    The former is the task of the library, while the latter is the responsibility of the life **** system.


    Finally accompanied by the planting of fairy fruit and grass.


    Fairy beasts from Hancock and Bai Xing and others also began to be put in.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    According to different environments, place different fairy beasts.


    This is not a small project. Sometimes the fairy beasts are too strong, they will open the heavenly gate and take it into the gods.


    Therefore, the work of the goddess is not easy.


    The candle dragon of this world, under the stimulation of divine power, became a devouring dragon that stretched for 100,000 miles.


    And its son, Yinglong Bell and Drum, has become a golden-winged flying dragon for thousands of miles.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for gaining a world. Your divine power has been increased by 15%, your divine realm has been expanded by 5%, and your divine realm defense has been increased by 5%."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for harvesting a seven-star beast---[Evil Devouring Dragon]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host for harvesting a three-star beast-[Golden Winged Dragon]."


    .............


    "Ding...It is detected that there is a remnant Nvwa soul in this world. Because of the sneak attack by Fuxi and the attack of other great gods, the Nvwa''s soul is in a long sleep. Does the host wake up?"


    "You have two choices. If you awaken the soul, she will restore her previous memory, if you don''t awaken, she can throw into the underworld to reincarnate and retain her pure blood of Nuwa?"


    "Remarks: This system has already strengthened Nuwa''s bloodline. At present, if the awakening strength is about the two-star god. If you reincarnated, it will take a while to recover your strength."


    Liu Che lowered his head to consider it.


    "Choose to delete the memory of the past, let Liu Ning send her into reincarnation, and change her name to Liu Ying."


    "Yes, the system has transferred the soul to Goddess Liu Ning."


    In the world of **** at this time, Liu Ning sent the soul into the Tao of Samsara after receiving the order.


    About half a month later.


    A Nuwa fed by this world will be born.


    There was Liu Che''s mark in the opponent''s body, as well as his breath.


    So I will recognize the Lord from the beginning.


    ---------------------


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ouyang Shaogong couldn''t help but start to make cups.


    No way, a man is a teenager to death.


    Who doesn''t want to pretend?


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "Oh... I finally came to the God Realm, the air is so fragrant... It made me want to chant poems and make the right thing."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Rely...Don''t chant, come and fight in the Chaos War Realm! There are too many treasures to count..." People.


    Chapter 543 The cemetery of the third secret realm, an unimaginable rich treasure!


    At this time in the Chaos War Realm.


    Accompanied by the ferocious advancement of Jack Spyro and others.


    The third cemetery has been excavated.


    The first cemetery unearthed is Liu Ning''s law of death, and the second cemetery unearthed an ancient method of inheritance.


    ¡¾Xuan Luo''s Dream Killing Technique¡¿

 Chapter 612：

    Enter the Tao with dreams, kill with dreams.


    The sacrificial magic of killing the soul.


    There is also a three-star artifact specially designed for this kind of magic. After seeing this thing, Dashemaru''s eyes went straight.


    This is something tailor-made for him at all.


    Although everyone is envious, but can''t bear other people''s luck.


    As for the secret realm of the third cemetery, it is still under development, and the indigenous races inside are very powerful because of their formations.


    When Ouyang Shaogong came, he saw many other strange auras on the road.


    "It seems that these are heretics..."


    He said with a sense of enlightenment.


    On the way these people are talking about believers in the eternal god.


    "Oh... it''s horrible to see other treasures being discovered... I don''t know what to say so sour."


    "Sour ass, hurry up and mine... If it weren''t for the mercy of the eternal **** of others, we wouldn''t even be able to drink the soup."


    An old man who was digging black iron mud with a running fairy sword smiled.


    They are content.


    Because when they were besieging the believers of the Eternal God before, they did not participate.


    As a result, those people were all driven out of the Chaos War Realm.


    After returning now, I can only dig at the door of my camp.


    I want to explain here.


    Chaos War Realm is something created by the laws of the plane and the existence of some great supernatural powers.


    Of course there are some ancient gods suppressed in them.


    In the upper tier of the Chaos War realm.


    In fact, it was the ancient battlefield in the past.


    Of course, nowadays, when some gods are engaged in a battle, they still choose here.


    The gods who died over time will take their own gods, passively involved in the chaotic ocean currents, and most of them are deposited.


    A small part was washed away.


    This also causes the chaos sea to be able to see the scavengers for a long time.


    Like the Chaos War Realm, it''s different.


    Equal to a big funnel.


    Collect all kinds of treasures, as well as ancient cemeteries.


    Like Liu Ning once.


    Her law of death was taken into the Chaos Sea, and finally came here.


    Listening to those people''s talk, Ouyang Shaogong''s face raised a touch of confidence!


    Haha, how can you imagine the power of my god?


    He speeded up his pace, his figure was like electricity, and quickly rushed to the place marked by Fahai and others.


    Until it comes to the target place.


    Only Ouyang Shaogong knew why no one came to mine while he knew there were treasures.


    This is a large star field.


    It is one third larger than the solar system.


    All the corpses on the roadside.


    It can be said to have killed all the way, without a certain strength, even the way inside can''t be found.


    There is some light here.


    So I can see some scenery.


    In the depths of the star field, an astonishing battle erupted.


    The law of destruction, the law of power, the law of light.


    The power of various laws echoes each other.


    There are also various squeaks.


    "Brothers, here I am..."


    Ouyang Shaogong''s long sword was close to him, and the sky full of sword rain directly wiped out an insect the size of a meteorite.


    Yuwentuo in the distance laughed and said, "Haha...I''ll just be here. You can find the old nest in the last part of the journey. There are treasures in it, so it''s a good time to kill!!!"


    As he spoke, the Shinto sword in his hand swung along with it.


    Zijin Jianqi is exceptionally gorgeous.


    Cutting time and space, breaking space.


    Hundreds of millions of Zergs were wiped out!


    With Ouyang Shaogong''s joining, the speed is indeed much faster, but the number of this bug is really amazing, and there is even something wrong.


    "I said, brothers, other cemetery secrets are as terrifying as here?"


    Tanjilang replied: "That''s not true. The first cemetery is a dead clan, all of which are corpses, and the second cemetery is an illusion with some strange creatures.


    Here is the largest number of enemies. "


    Ouyang Shaogong thought for a while, and said to Da She Wan: "I feel that the treasures here seem to be related to life, and this speed of advancement is definitely not good.


    Need more force to advance! "


    "You mean there are treasures in it that are no less than dream art?"


    Da She Wan was not an idiot either, and soon understood the meaning of Ouyang Shaogong''s words.


    After all, they are all black hands.


    Just click.


    Ouyang Shaogong swung his sword again, and then stopped and said: "I just observed it, maybe I guessed it wrong, but where so many monsters can be created, I am afraid that only a large number of laws of life, or the magical treasure of the life system can explain it. pass."


    Ye Laohei grinned and turned into a fire man. He said: "Then what are you waiting for? Come and explode your strongest power...


    Wan Yan kills the world, the soul blooms..."


    The entire sky was directly dyed red, and countless Ye Laohei appeared along with the flames, casting magic skills one after another, attacking the worm nests.


    Tanjiro took a deep breath, and the dragons of the three laws gathered in his hand, actually fusing the three powers into one dragon and swung it out.


    When Fahai saw this, he also gritted his teeth and exploded with the strongest combat power.


    The body of the Vajra Buddha stood upright on the ground, and it was even taller than Sam''s mechanical fortress.


    ten minutes later.


    They came to the depths of the cemetery.


    When thirty-six stars composed of pure life ore stars appeared in front of everyone.


    Chu Xuanfeng took a breath of air and shivered: "Fuck... I didn''t read it wrong, right? This is life ore..."


    There are only a few life ore in God''s Domain at present.


    Most of them are some monks who went to Sam''s World to mine them.


    And the gods have also said.


    This kind of treasure is hard to come by.


    If this were to transport these thirty life planets back, it would really explode.


    What are the gods rewarding them! ! !


    Oshemaru¡¯s eyes turned green. He licked his lips and said to his Ninja army: ¡°My friends, my requirements are not high. As long as I win a life mineral star, everyone¡¯s strength will be improved by one stage. What Maru said..."


    Uchiha Sasuke directly burst out of the purple-gold Suzano.


    1.5 The follow-up is Dai Tu et al.


    A fierce battle began to break out.


    The One Piece World of Dragons also issued an announcement.


    Baibeard and others laughed and said: "Hahahaha... can you finally give back the gift of the gods? The old man is here!!!"


    The world is split with one punch.


    Everyone is a master at using the rules.


    The former marshal of the Warring States Period, after systematically learning Buddhism, turned into a meteorite-sized Buddha and started the battle.


    Every punch can obliterate countless zergs.


    "His... kill these intruders..."


    In the dark and cold world.


    A super large praying mantis monster gave orders to his tribe.


    But the next moment, two people came next to him.


    Ye Lao Hei on the left, Chu whirlwind on the right.


    The two said with a grinning smile: "You are the queen of the Zerg, die!!".


    Chapter 544 The Law of Life of Great Harvest advances to the fourth stage! Strength +1 for all believers


    One is the law of fire, and the other is the law of death.


    Deprive life, burn the soul.


    The Zerg queen didn''t even think that she would be discovered, but when she wanted to command the manpower to return to help, it was too late.


    Countless juices quickly repaired the body.


    The huge sickle flew towards the top of Chu Xuanfeng''s head.


    "Huh...Space magic, divide faults..."


    If you want to attack yourself, space magic teaches you to be a human being.


    That terrible forelimb was broken down by countless spatial forces. Although the regeneration speed was extremely fast, it still couldn''t touch the little bug in front of him.


    Just when the Zerg queen was still thinking of a way.


    Hundreds of Mingzu came to her.


    This time, she felt the threat of death.


    ten minutes later.


    The first life ore planet was transported out.


    One hundred and five campsites outside, all fell into sluggishness.


    "I... Fuck? I didn''t read it wrong, am I right, life ore... Is it a whole planet to return him!!!"


    "I Gan, how can there be such an unreasonable thing..."


    "Just tens of thousands of miles apart, you can feel the tide of life coming from the 29th to the face. This is a pure life ore.


    No... It should be said that it is the source of life, right? "


    All the believers reflected, one by one showing envy.


    This is a veteran believer sighed: "People are more popular than others, but it can''t be said that they are lucky. There are many times in the third secret realm, and they have not broken the sixth line of defense. It is still a horror of believers of the God of Eternity. .."


    "Sour is useless, although I am also sour..."


    -------------


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.

 Chapter 613：

    Liu Che was taking Ning Yuxi and others to play, and Xiao Yushuang, who was cute and cute, got a big dog again.


    This is a snow-white bitch.


    To be precise, it was Xue Qilin''s change, and she couldn''t find a trace of blemish all over her body.


    The strength is the eight-star holy level.


    But as a little girl''s mount, it was enough.


    After all, girls, they only like beauty.


    Liu Che took Ning Yuxi''s little hand and looked at the shy and red face of the cold beauty, which was very interesting.


    But he only shook it for a while before releasing it.


    After all, there are apprentices by his side.


    She still can''t let go of face.


    It will be much better if you get used to it in the future.


    On the other hand, Qin Xian''er next to him is playing piano art, while Dongfang Huaizhu is playing flute.


    The talents of the two women are amazing.


    Especially after Xian''er let go of her hatred, her whole person seemed to have changed in half, but...the witch''s temperament remained unchanged.


    Still weird.


    After all, all day long mingled with Yaoyao and Wanwan.


    It is impossible to become a saint.


    Although he likes the character of the saint very much, the kind of depravity, who knows who has experienced it.


    Just when they are playing.


    A majestic breath of life appeared in the lower realm.


    Ning Yuxi was sensitively aware that she couldn''t help but exclaimed: "How can there be such a huge breath of life? What is this..."


    She is the goddess of the life **** system.


    Xiao Yuruo next to him was the smartest and looked directly at Liu Che.


    "It seems that my priests have found an incredible treasure..."


    I saw his finger lightly, and a picture scroll appeared in front of everyone.


    That is a verdant planet.


    There are no creatures on it.


    But it continues to exude the power of life.


    Xiao Yushuang''s eyes widened, and she exclaimed, "Wow... it feels so much bigger than the jade pendant on my waist. Is this also a life spar?"


    "It''s the ore of life..."


    Liu Che confirmed Xiao Yushuang''s guess.


    Dongfang Huaizhu stopped Xiao in his hand and asked doubtfully: "Is the Chaos War Realm really that rich?"


    In their impressions.


    Since the entrance of the goddess is restricted, the treasures inside are sure to not be too expensive.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to be a life ore star.


    By the way, all the jade pendants on the waist of the goddess.


    This material is also available.


    Like Ning Yuxi, there was a white jade pendant hanging from his waist.


    And Xiao Yushuang is purple.


    Xiao Yuruo is red.


    After Liu Che used his divine power to transfer the Life Mineral Star to the God Realm, he said: "The Chaos Battle Realm is barren, but that''s only the outside.


    There is nothing in the true depths, even the God of Creation can''t find it. "


    After all, if you can find it.


    Liu Ning''s law of death was stolen long ago.


    The women nodded thoughtfully.


    After the big snake pill of the lower realm transported the first planet, they started to continue.


    Liu Che asked how many of them were in total.


    The answer is thirty-six.


    Liu Che''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t expect that the life ore inside would be so rich.


    If there is such a thing, he is likely to usher in a qualitative change.


    Because just as the life ore entered the realm of the gods, the system heard a reminder sound.


    "Ding...your believers have harvested a source of life star, do you analyze the law of life above?"


    right.


    You read it right.


    There is a law of life attached to this source of life.


    The law can be obtained by analysis without damaging the planet itself.


    "Analysis!"


    "Ding...Through the analysis of this system, a large number of laws of life are extracted from the source of life. Congratulations on obtaining 30% of the laws of life."


    The law of life of 70% of the original level 3 has been improved again.


    Has been transformed into a four-level rule.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host''s transformation of the law of life, promotion to the fourth stage, your strength has been improved again."


    A source of life star contains 30% of the law of life.


    Then thirty-six words.


    160 What a terrifying existence would that be?


    Liu Che pursed the corners of his mouth, his heartbeat speeding up.


    Is this the second time to get the avenue?


    If there is a road of death and life.


    You can be promoted to upper space by yourself! ! !


    However, Liu Che soon calmed down again. In case of repeated rules, it is estimated that 30% would not be as strong.


    Forget it, the result will be known soon.


    It''s better not to guess.


    But since these chief priests worked so hard, Liu Che naturally wouldn''t let them work in vain.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The God of Eternity: "All the believers who are fighting in the chaos war world can get a fruit of enlightenment and a law to cooperate with them.


    You did a good job this time. "


    A good sentence.


    Affirmed the achievements of everyone.


    Tanjiro: "Thank you, God of Eternity, for your gift, we will continue to do our best."


    Li Er: "Hey, I just said that the gods will not forget us, brothers work hard!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I''m bald, I''m covered in blood..."


    Ying looking for her brother: "I really envy you. My strength has improved again. It seems that I have to work hard too!"


    Although she doesn''t like power.


    But if the power is strong, you can find your brother.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "I am really sour this time...".


    Chapter 545 All beings wait and see Mond, does the true God exist? [ͼ]


    Watching the lively chat in the group.


    Ying slowly closed the chat group.


    I still have a lot of things to do now, and the decisions are all on my own.


    The patter of light rain has been falling for a long time.


    But the eternal city is very lively.


    They also developed Longji Snow Mountain because of the practice of divine art.


    Many rare items.


    There is also a lot of rich mines.


    And there is still a large amount of medicines in the account. If this development continues, the speed of unifying the mainland will be very fast.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Fools ¡¾Lady¡¿after being imprisoned.


    In the entire territory of the Eternal City, there were no more fools. Although there were occasional attacks by the Abyss Cult, they were quickly suppressed.


    Pastures and farms continue to develop.


    The economy has almost risen in a straight line.


    At this time Lisa came behind Ying and began to report on the latest situation.


    "My lord, the trade between Liyue and our side has begun to increase, and the number is six times as many as before. I suspect that there are spies sent by Liyue Qixing.


    However, they didn''t detect any wrong thoughts.


    Just record our daily life. "


    Ying retracted her gaze and said with a smile: "It seems that Tianquan Ningguang is a smart person who knows how to advance and retreat... even if he is temptation, he is very reasonable..."


    "Yes, smart people are also very smart in doing things, so they don''t make people annoying."


    Lisa said with a smile.


    At this time, the little girl who was staying next to Ying asked, "Sister Lisa, when can I offer sacrifices to the gods, Keli... Keli can''t wait."


    With her big cute eyes, Lisa looked a little lost.


    This is too criminal.


    "Well, it should be done tomorrow."


    "Wow, this is great..."


    With the efforts of the whole people, thirty temples and a large altar have been built in the original Mond.


    Now sacrifices, believers...all are enough.


    It''s also time to prove the power of the true **** like the world!


    The next day.


    After a day of rain washing, the air became very fresh.


    After washing and bathing, people began to take to the streets one after another, preparing for the ceremony.


    This sacrifice.


    It is very important for the Eternal City.


    Because many people witnessed the expulsion of the wind **** Barbatos, and the lady''s arrival said that the original wind god''s heart was stolen by her.

 Chapter 614：

    A country without gods is rootless duckweed in this world.


    No matter how strong it is, it will not last long.


    Why the seven countries can survive for a long time is because each country has the blessing of gods.


    Once, there was civilization in Longji Snow Mountain.


    Unfortunately, it was still defeated.


    [Madam] It was brought out by Qin. After being imprisoned for so long, she also calmed down.


    The one in the Solstice Winter will never start a war just because of one person.


    So she was ruthlessly abandoned.


    In that case, what else can she struggle with?


    "You will go to the God Realm with me in a while, this time there are a lot of Goddess...¡¨."


    Qin was afraid that this foolish executive officer would go crazy for a while and would insult the gods.


    So he said a word of comfort.


    The latter glanced at her lightly, without saying a word.


    moment.


    As the people who sacrificed the goddess this time began to come.


    Lisa, Palmon, Jean, Barbara, Lady, Rosalia.


    This time there are only these six, after all, if all the personnel leave, many things in the Eternal City will be paralyzed.


    And six is ??an auspicious number.


    Today''s eternal city is exceptionally quiet.


    Whether it''s a traveler or a child.


    Don''t dare to make a loud noise.


    The people in the city walked outside in an orderly manner, came to the grass in front of the altar and sat down.


    Until the sun rises.


    The six preparatory goddesses followed Ying and walked towards the altar.


    They accepted everyone''s adoration, and took the entire city-state with them, and they were going to the God Realm.


    Ying came to the altar and stood still.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Light the sacred fire and prepare to sacrifice!!!"


    ......


    Longji Snow Mountain.


    A group of people from the solstice country looked through the binoculars, silently observing this country of wind.


    "Do you think there will be an existence beyond the queen?"


    "It''s hard to say..."


    "Questioning the queen is not a good sign, do you want to betray? Like that trash, become captives of others?"


    The figure in a clown costume said in a harsh tone.


    He is the leader of everyone.


    Now this is the case.


    Who dares to speak?


    I am afraid that he will be attacked at the moment of speaking.


    At this moment, standing on the side, the skirmisher wearing a hat said: "Let''s continue to observe, my time is very limited..."


    The executive officer of the Fools is not here to watch the show.


    If the goal is really to surpass the queen, then they will naturally retreat.


    If it does not exceed, the gathering of these people will be a painful price for the Eternal City.


    ......


    And the other side.


    Qunyu Pavilion also flew to the border of Liyue in the clouds.


    You can see some scenery from here by using spells, but you can''t get a glimpse of the whole picture.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Above the Qunyu Pavilion.


    In addition to Liyue Qixing, another person also came here.


    He is Liyue''s king, Zhong Li.


    In any case, he had obtained information from his friends, and he had to interrupt his plan, although it was cool to give up the contract.


    But he also didn''t want to see the beings smashed.


    Standing on the edge of the Qunyu Pavilion, Keqing hummed softly: "¡§¡¬There are so many weirdos and sacrifices... I really don¡¯t know who will respond to her..."


    "Don''t say that, maybe outside of this world, there is really a Creator..."


    Tianquan Ningguang has a kind of fear from the heart for the **** of eternity.


    Information comes every day.


    From the nuances, it can be felt that the believer of the eternal **** is very pious.


    Even Liyue''s spy, as long as he joined the faction of the God of Eternity.


    The information was interrupted.


    From then on, Tian Quan Ningguang knew that the matter was big.


    That''s why I ventured over to take a look.


    Of course, the most important thing is Zhongli, the Emperor Yan Wang.


    "Attention, the elements in the city of Mond are quickly converging, and it seems that something is about to appear..."


    "Really fast?"


    Gan Yu just said a word.


    The world suddenly shook.


    A golden auspicious cloud began to spread from the very center of Mond, which is the Eternal City.


    The breath above is extremely sacred.


    No snooping, no investigation.


    The golden thunderbolt recognizes.


    Glazed flames.


    Zhongli''s face was solemn.


    In the blink of an eye, this auspicious cloud was shrouded in the entire national border, no more, no less, staying within the border.


    Then, the breath of life falling from that golden cloud.


    Begin to make all the creatures in Mond begin to grow wildly. .


    Chapter 547 Thunder God Barr''s careful thoughts, Ayaka, the **** who was forcibly pulled over! [ͼ]


    "This is..."


    Ning Guang couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Although she was the eye of the **** of rock attributes, she faced the essence of life that was visible to the naked eye.


    Still can''t help but marvel.


    This is amazing.


    Is there such a big difference between the true **** and the false god?


    I have to say that Liu Che''s hand not only restrained the stunning beauty of Ning Guang.


    Even the fundamental thoughts in my heart were reversed.


    A touch of breath can catalyze an area.


    So how magnificent is its own power?


    Zhong Li, who is Emperor Yan Wang, looked at the cracked sky, and his heart was full of shock.


    He never thought that there would be an existence that was countless times more noble than his own breath.


    No...or in other words, the two sides are not in the same dimension at all.


    Recall that Riyue had said in the discussion of the businessmen.


    ¡¾Anyone who joins the Eternal God Cult will reasonably believe that the seven gods in this world are hypocritical, although they don''t know why.


    But I think that **** must be countless times higher than all known gods. ¡¿


    "Is it true..."


    Zhong Li''s fingers clenched the railing, and a gesture of wanting to kneel in front of the opponent''s breath suddenly emerged in his heart.


    This is from the suppression of Ling 160 soul level.


    It''s not just Zhong Li''s submission.


    And the little beauty with purple hair, Ke Qing, was sluggish in place now.


    She had belittled the God of Eternity countless times not long ago, and now she was speechless with just a breath.


    For a moment, the unbelievers Keqing sat on the ground with his legs like ducks.


    Looked weakly at the sky.


    ......


    Longji Snow Mountain.


    A group of people in the Solstice Winter Kingdom fell into silence, because of this power, it surpassed the Queen of Ice.


    But only for a moment.


    They knelt on the ground with pale faces.


    "Damn it, is that so... heh, we have a problem even standing... this **** is too strong, let''s go... hurry up..."


    A malicious person.


    Unable to stand in front of God.


    And they feel that if they don''t run away, their bodies will melt.


    ......


    Above the magnificent sea.


    Believe in the land of the rice wife of Minglei.


    Few people saw the noble golden thunder in the distant sky, and they knelt on the ground one after another.


    Within the family of Gods.


    A young girl who was practicing swordsmanship, looked at the thundering place, and the sword in her hand fell to the ground.


    "What is that... why is there a more noble aura than gods..."


    Anyone who has the Eye of God can feel the breath coming from the God Realm.


    But the Thor in Dao''s wife''s country, seeing this situation now, felt relieved in his heart.


    This is a tall woman with dark hair.


    Slender body.

 Chapter 615：

    He was wrapped in golden armor.


    "It is a higher **** who has appeared, and my plan has to be changed..."


    Originally, she was thinking about protecting her people no matter what.


    Maintain a safe status quo.


    But with the passage of time, coupled with the Abyss Order, and the constant infiltration of the Fools.


    The atmosphere of the country suddenly became strange, and many people no longer believed in themselves.


    Then there will be her move to close the eyes of God.


    Just when Barr was in a daze, a voice that seemed to come from eternity came from the noble sky.


    "My name is the **** of eternity, the creator of all worlds, the highest **** who controls hundreds of millions of people..."


    After hearing the word eternal.


    Thor Barr''s body shook, and his small mouth couldn''t help but open slightly.


    This **** turned out to be the creator! ! !


    The true eternal existence that I pursue...


    After hearing this, Baal directly controlled the thunder element and wanted to cross the sea and fly towards the city-state of Mond.


    But just when she just came into the air.


    A figure appeared in the sky.


    He is so great, surrounded by stars.


    He is the true creator, because of the vastness of God''s realm.


    He is an eternal and immortal existence, because time is his toy.


    Although it was only a phantom, it directly suppressed Baal to the ground.


    This force is too strong.


    It was so strong that it was difficult for her to breathe.


    Strongly, Barr felt that he was just an ordinary girl.


    "No... I have to go, even if it is death... I have to witness true eternity..."


    Baal, the **** of thunder, has an eternal power attribute.


    Just as Zhong Li is a contract.


    Against one''s own will, the strength will only get weaker and weaker.


    Relying on the stubbornness in his heart, Baal supported his body forcefully, used the Secret Art Thousand Lightning Interception Art to forcefully break through the space, and flew towards Mond across the sea.


    ......


    In the Eternal City at this time.


    The female executive officer of the Fools stared at the sky blankly, her mind blank.


    It turned out that Ying didn''t deceive herself.


    The God of Eternity is too powerful.


    From her perspective, she can see the whole body of the god, and the breath it exudes even makes her feel like she needs to cry.


    That is an awareness of seeing the truth.


    Rosalia lowered her head deeply, chanting the name of the **** in her mouth constantly.


    I can imagine the excitement.


    Ying stepped forward and knelt on the ground religiously.


    "Participate in the gods, the priest will thank you for coming..."


    They are generally the lower realms of goddess.


    There are few times when gods appear in person.


    So she is very excited now, even her hands and feet are shaking.


    All the other citizens knelt on the ground, including the cute girl Keli.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and said, "In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to come and see in this world. I already know about your brother.


    But you need to find it yourself. He has always been in this world, but because of certain things, he didn''t meet with you. "


    "I..."


    "Don''t worry, even death is not worth mentioning in front of me..."


    "Yes."


    "Go and proclaim my fame, spread the gift of God to every corner, the war will always end, given your first sacrifice.


    Give you the elemental body and a fluorescent unicorn.


    There are thousands of years of cultivation.


    Everyone has their own position, that is because they did not see the existence of God.


    Just like ants never know the concept of up and down. "


    As Liu Che tapped his finger lightly, a majestic force radiated from Ying''s thin body.


    It just became an existence that surpassed a hundred times the power before.


    At the same time, a white unicorn came to her.


    After Liu Che had done all this, he thought that the heavenly maintenance supporter would appear, but he didn''t dare to come out after waiting for a long time.


    Just when he was about to leave.


    An extremely faint sound came from the direction of the coastline.


    "Please wait, great god..."


    "I...I am the goddess of Inazuma Kingdom, Barr, and I want to meet you...".


    Chapter 549 Han''s short-lived secret, the little beauty Han Lingsha joins!


    Shenli Linghua accompanied several sisters standing outside the temple, her big eyes bright and cute.


    I was still working hard to practice the sword a moment ago.


    Preparing to be allegiance to Lord Thor, the next moment the Creator descended from heaven, his **** abducted himself and left the original world.


    The changes before and after this.


    Ayaka in God didn''t expect it.


    However, she Bingxue was clever and didn''t speak when she knew she shouldn''t.


    So I kept silent all the time.


    Even the curiosity in my heart was suppressed, and I kept looking at the ground and didn''t dare to move.


    Like a beautiful porcelain doll.


    On the other hand, Rosalia was brave enough to look around, and when she saw the return to her original appearance, she was stunned.


    In other words, this little thing flying in the sky is so strong.


    "What do you look at, I haven''t seen a beautiful woman. I was just a person who was defeated by the heavenly maintenance before. This is my true body!"


    Paimeng who had restored his original strength.


    That''s quite arrogant.


    The appearance of the chest raised up is bitterly laughable.


    Because her figure is really unflattering.


    The skin is white and smooth.


    slim.


    But only that career line couldn''t be compared with Rosalia at all, and even Ayaka Kanazawa was inferior.


    Among all people.


    Paimeng is the smallest.


    Rosalia curled her lips, with a look of disdain, and almost didn''t blow up Pai Meng.


    Da da da...


    Accompanied by the sound of footsteps.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at the door of the main hall.


    I saw a woman in hot clothes and a very plump body saying to them: "Come with me, the gods are inside..."


    "Oh..."


    Paimeng put away his angry expression and hurriedly followed.


    Until it comes to the inside.


    She only saw so many women, each of them charming and charming, looking at them, they were all beautiful women.


    What shocked Paimong the most was.


    There are several women who are stronger than themselves.


    The pride in my heart was instantly shattered.


    "You come up to see you..."


    With Yan Lingji''s voice, all the goddesses knelt on the ground.


    Started to want Liu Che to pay homage.


    Then they stood up.


    Shen Wu said at this time: "All goddesses who belong to the gods, after confirming the palace outside for a while, can come here to stand by, instead of goddesses who belong to the gods, they can choose any gods to practice.


    There are no special rules in the God Realm, and there is a meeting every month.


    Dachao meets once a year.


    In addition to turning over the sign, the gods¡¯ servants will also call you individually, so you must be more attentive when you serve the gods. "


    The women who spoke lightly were blushing.


    On the contrary, Baal had been staring at Guoguo and Liu Ning next to Liu Che, and wanted to occupy those two positions.


    However, his own strength is not enough.


    I can only get hot.


    Soon these newly promoted goddesses left under the arrangements of Hina and Rixiang.


    After Paimeng learned that she was the goddess with the strongest time system, then did she regain her fighting spirit.


    Although I can''t be the strongest goddess.


    But to be the strongest in a certain department, she is still competent.


    After all, the strength lies there.


    ......


    In the temple, after returning to quiet.


    Ye Rou looked at Liu Che and asked, "God, why didn''t that person who maintain the laws of heaven show up?"


    "Maybe I felt the danger of my life, so I didn''t appear. Originally, I wanted to catch her after she appeared. It''s a pity..."


    The beauty of Tianli maintainer is still good.


    And he wanted to see it too.


    Which one is stronger, the power of collapse or the power of destruction.


    Yaya stuck her tongue out and said boringly, "Ha... really a boring lower bound, I went to the blue-haired sister just now to play a guessing game..."

 Chapter 616：

    Saying that Yaya left first.


    There is nothing to do anyway.


    It''s still comfortable to play brain teasers.


    She likes to see the face of others being asked.


    Li Xing blinked and asked, "Why didn''t you tell that Ying''s brother... I remember this was her only request."


    Liu Che touched Li Xing''s little head and smiled: "Even if you tell Ying, she can''t go there, because his brother is in the abyss..."


    Five hundred years ago, Ying separated from her brother.


    At that time, the man created a strong empire, but the result was once destroyed and the abyss.


    In order to completely destroy the power of this abyss.


    Gone forever.


    After Ying unified the other five countries, he naturally had time to go to the abyss to find his brother, otherwise it would only be a waste of time to go now.


    And she also understands that as long as her brother does not die.


    We will meet one day.


    That''s enough.


    Speaking of this, Liu Che glanced at the beauties in the temple and said to them: "The thunder element and the wind element have recast the laws. If you need a quiet retreat, go, don''t be able to accompany me..."


    "Then I will go first, after all, the law of the wind system has been waiting for a long time..."


    Immortal Fairy Ling Yue stood up first, came directly to Liu Che''s side, kissed his lips lightly, and then left with a smile.


    Then came the goddess of the Thunder system.


    And Ye Rou, a versatile player, naturally didn''t want to fall.


    After asking for a kiss, he also left.


    ----------------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Since Ying completed her first sacrifice, she naturally needed to upload the video.


    In a moment, some people in the group began to chat.


    After all, the exotic world is still very fresh.


    Mysterious **** of death: "I didn''t expect that sister Ying''s world is so beautiful. The Thunder **** named Baal is not bad. I admire such a person the most when I am enlightened.


    Like Barbatos before, it''s just a puppy at home.


    Not even a false **** is worthy. "


    Kratos: "Hey, I also admire this man named Barr. He was suppressed so miserably by the power of the gods, but he forcibly managed to cross the sea.


    For this perseverance, I admire her! ! ! "


    Supreme Treasure: "But this is very strange. Some people have the so-called eyes of gods, which are the core of the element that can release magic.


    The heart of God is nothing more than a stronger spiritual root, but this kind of thing can be stolen, but 1.5 is a bit funny! "


    An unknown man: "So this is the difference between the worlds, just like our world, all of them are mortals, even supernatural powers or superpowers do not exist!"


    Looking for her brother Ying: "Well, the heart of God is a godsend. If you have this, you can have unmatched power with your personal strength.


    This is the so-called false god.


    However, if this kind of thing is not handled well, it will be a little helpless to be stolen like Barbatos. "


    The benefits are obvious, and the improvement in strength is rapid and powerful.


    But the side effects are more terrible.


    Without the heart of God, there is no strong power.


    At this moment, the chat in the group ushered in new people again.


    Ding...just love to drink animal milk and joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...The most beautiful tomb thief in the world joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 552 What''s wrong with the Milky Emperor? As long as the strength is strong, everything is not a problem!


    When Han Lingsha woke up, it was already an hour later.


    The moment she opened her eyes.


    I was shocked by the changes in my body.


    In the past, she knew some martial arts and some superficial moves.


    But now the body is exaggerated and scary.


    The plants and trees in a radius of a hundred miles are all reflected in my mind.


    Not only that, but the divine mind seemed to have come to the other side for a glance.


    Just as Han Lingsha was about to try magic arts, Liu Ye''s eyebrows couldn''t help but frowned, because she found someone spying on herself in a very remote place.


    "Hmph...Although the look in these eyes is not malicious, it is annoying to be looked at!"


    The girl''s soul was shocked.


    A spiritual stance suddenly emerged around her, which directly isolated her.


    The stranger could no longer snoop.


    With a little bit of Shalian, Han Ling flew directly away from here and ran towards the distant city.


    Since we have to recruit people.


    Naturally, start from a familiar place.


    She was extremely fast, like a breeze, going out more than 30 miles in just one minute.


    Came to a big city.


    Responding to what Tu Shan Yaya in the group taught her, Han Lingsha stopped in the sky and began to pinch her hands.


    In just a moment, the patter of rain stopped.


    A ray of light brought her out.


    "My name, Han Lingsha, is an emissary under the seat of the eternal god. Today, the door is open to recruit believers, but anyone who is good can enter the religion.


    Since then, detached from the Three Realms, not among the Five Elements! "


    This county is very big.


    Has a population of 60,000.


    In addition to some martial arts schools, there are also some Lone Ranger monks here.


    They looked towards the sky one after another.


    It doesn''t matter at all, it is more noble than the immortal''s posture.


    Immediately attracted countless people to bow down.


    This is Shouyang County, and Liu Mengli of the county magistrate is naturally also playing in the street.


    When she saw Han Lingsha, she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    After all, immortals, they are all about immortal fate.


    Naturally, you will become immortals.


    It is impossible to kneel and beg for no reason.


    The maid who was following Liu Mengli looked at the woman in red and said enviously: "If we become immortals, will we be able to never grow old. ¡¨?"


    "I don''t know, but Xiao He shouldn''t speak softly, otherwise the fairy will not hear him badly."


    "Yes,."


    Han Lingsha''s attitude has attracted countless people''s yearning.


    When she stood in the air, she naturally saw Liu Mengli''s master servant, but the other side looked a little strange.


    The appearance is human, but the soul is a monster.


    But looking at her, she seems a little puzzled. Could it be that... she doesn''t know who she is?


    Thinking of this, Han Lingsha''s lips moved lightly, and passed a word to the ladies underneath.


    "Do you want to know your identity? If you want, you can come to Laolin Mountain outside the city, where will I wait for you...


    If you don¡¯t want to know, you don¡¯t need to use it...but the power in your body will constantly wake up..."


    Liu Mengli below was shocked.


    Looking at the red fairy in disbelief, the conversation between them was still heard.


    However, what did the other party say about his life experience?


    There is power.


    She is just an ordinary woman.


    Although there were many doubts in his heart, Liu Mengli did not catch up.


    Instead, he avoided the fanatical people and took the maid Xiaohe towards the mansion.


    Many people along the way are rushing towards the outside of the city.


    Even her father is no exception.


    After returning home, Liu Mengli sat in her boudoir and began to think about what the fairy said just now.


    She currently doesn''t know the other party''s intentions.


    Even good or bad is hard to say.


    However, when it comes to your own life experience, it is possible to say that you are not born to your parents!


    Think of this possibility.


    Liu Mengli''s face was pale.


    Where are your biological parents?


    She clutched her chest and was a little at a loss. When she thought of her father going outside the city to maintain order, Liu Mengli rolled her eyes and walked towards her parents'' bedroom.


    She was not curious about it before.


    However, it involves his own life experience.


    It is better to be more careful.


    Because Liu Mengli is brilliant and she often advises the county magistrate, she comes to the bedroom for her.


    Those servants didn''t feel strange at all.


    I just thought maybe I came to search for books.


    Liu Mengli knew that confidential things could not be placed on the bright side, so she stood on tiptoe and walked towards her father''s bed.


    Here is a place for parents to rest.


    So it was very clean.


    After Liu Mengli''s careful search, she finally found a letter, which was a letter from Uncle Yun to his father.


    It''s a bit old.


    However, the above sentence left Liu Mengli lost for a long time.


    [Brother Liu, is it okay not to see Mengli''s niece for a long time? I have been waiting here for a long time recently, but I haven¡¯t seen her biological parents show up...]


    "It turns out that I really wasn''t born to my parents..."


    The fingers tightened suddenly.


    The letter was put back intact.


    After a stick of incense.

 Chapter 617：

    Liu Mengli returned to the boudoir blankly, staring at the roof blankly.


    "¡§"Why do parents abandon themselves?"


    "Why does that fairy know his life experience?"


    "Should I go?"


    That night, after Liu Shifeng came back, Liu Mengli looked like nothing happened.


    Ask about the fairy.


    Liu Shifeng sighed after hearing the words: "This immortal is really powerful. The disciple whom she has accepted as a disciple, ordinary people can lift 500 catties of stones with their bare hands.


    And some powerful monks can break mountains with one sword.


    It''s a pity that being a father is a county magistrate and cannot be easily joined, otherwise..."


    Who doesn''t want to live forever.


    Liu Shifeng also a little envious of those people.


    But the speaker is unintentional, and the listener is intentional.


    Liu Mengli''s heart moved, it seemed that this fairy really had great abilities.


    Why don''t you go and have a look tomorrow.


    With such thoughts, Liu Mengli went to the mountain the next day, but it was strange.


    Before entering the mountainside, a breeze rolled her up.


    Liu Mengli was too late to exclaim, and came to the top of the mountain in the next instant.


    At this time, Han Lingsha was sitting cross-legged on the rock, facing the sun with an immortal look very bluffing.


    "The people''s daughter Liu Mengli sees the fairy!"


    "Well, sit down..."


    "Yes."


    Liu Mengli was wearing a scarf at this time, so outsiders could not see her true appearance.


    Han Lingsha was amused.


    I didn''t expect the skills I learned to be so easy to use.


    That supreme treasure is simply a big flicker.


    Whatever you do not speak, the more people think you are a master.


    You must be brief and short


    Often one or two words are enough.


    Gives an unfathomable look.


    For example, now, the monsters in front of them are nervous and don''t know how to talk.


    The initiative is firmly in his own hands.


    Han Lingsha chuckled inwardly. .


    Chapter 554 Willow leaves are fluttering, each piece is murdered!


    The country of rice wife.


    Everyone in the Eternal City was taken aback.


    They didn''t expect that the gods of Daoqiguo above the far sea would actually come here.


    Hear her extremely weak voice.


    Many people stand unclearly.


    Liu Che looked back and saw a pair of firm eyes.


    In those golden eyes, a person''s will was revealed.


    It also proved her determination.


    If Liu Che leaves at this moment, I''m afraid her heart will completely collapse~.


    "Ugh..."


    Liu Che sighed in his heart, and slightly hooked his hand-finger.


    Barr on the far sea only felt light, and he actually came to the front of the gods.


    There is no external appearance.


    What she saw was Liu Che''s real body.


    Mysterious energy can nourish her lungs.


    Repairing the body that was damaged because of stubbornness.


    "What can you do with me?"


    Facing Liu Che''s questioning, Barr froze for a long time, then lowered his head blushingly.


    Say in a mosquito-like voice: "I...I want to follow you, can I?"


    Obviously a tall mature woman.


    But it seems like a girl.


    Liu Che smiled and said, "Why are you going with me?"


    "I... the truth I have been pursuing is on you... I am willing to serve you eternally, I don''t know if it is possible..."


    In order to express my sincerity.


    Baal knelt at Liu Che''s feet, his expression a little worried.


    For fear of being rejected.


    "Well, but before you leave, you still choose an heir and pass on my sect in Daozhuangcheng. What do you think?"


    Liu Che would not make a loss-making business.


    The area of ??Daoqi City is not small.


    Although the population is not large, it is still a country.


    I can''t break my faith.


    Barr heard that God agreed, and quickly nodded like a chicken pecked at the rice: "The family in the gods can be of great use, and they will faithfully convey my words."


    "Well, go, give you five minutes..."


    "Thank God, thank you for your kindness."


    Barr stood up and smiled shyly at the eternal god, then turned and flew towards Daoji City.


    As a result, she did not expect.


    My strength has increased tenfold.


    boom.


    There was a purple thunder in the sky.


    It only took less than ten seconds.


    Barr returned from Mond to Daoqi City.


    She immediately found the family in the gods and told the patriarch: "I will leave from now on, and the affairs of the country will be handed over to you for the time being, and the eternal **** ordered me to preach.


    This is a god-given technique and altar technique..."


    "But, Lord Barr..."


    "No, but, um... By the way, I think Ayaka Shinri is pretty good, so I''ll take it away first."


    She said that she took the petite and lovely girl and flew towards the sky.


    The **** Ayaka was still wondering, she had already come to the front of the eternal god.


    Then accompanied by divine light, he left this world.


    ......


    Qunyu Pavilion in Liyue.


    Looking at the gods who left, Zhong Li showed a disappointed expression, if he had just been brave like Barr.


    Will it also go to the God Realm?


    The mundane world has no place of its own.


    Since the end of the Demon War.


    Emperor Yan has become a slave to mankind.


    Bound by various deeds every day.


    Not as alive as a dog.


    It seems that it is time to get in touch with the missionary place of that god, maybe it can be freed from the shackles.


    On the other hand, Tian Quan Ningguang and the others looked at the leaving light, and seemed to have made the same decision in their hearts.


    She is a businessman.


    I think everything can be measured by money.


    But she was also afraid of death. Now that she saw the appearance of the Creator, she had other thoughts in her heart.


    I don''t know what the state of God Realm is.


    I really envy those who have become goddesses.


    In the light.


    Except for Thor Barr.


    All women seem to have transformed, becoming otherworldly beings.


    If the eternal gods came to Liyue, she would definitely take the initiative to become a goddess!


    ---------------


    After returning to the Eternal God Realm.


    The system''s prompt sound is long overdue.


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a nine-star time system god---[Pai Meng]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained an eight-star lightning goddess---[Lisa]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a seven-star ice system god-[Rosalia]."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a six-star water system goddess---[Barbara]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a nine-star wind system goddess---[Qin]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a four-star ice-type god---[Rasinola]."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the sacrifice from the Fragmented World, Thunder God Barr, which triggers a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained an eight-star ice goddess---[Shenli Ayaka]."


    .......0


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the sacrifice from the Fragmented World, Thor, Baal, which triggers the tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a six-star thunder system **** ---¡¾Baal¡¿."


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the sacrifice from the Fragmented World, Thunder God Barr---Thunder Element¡¤Heart of God, triggering a multi-million-fold increase, and you have obtained a complete Thunder Rule."


    "Remarks: Because you condensed the laws of the Thunder System, all the believers of the Thunder System have +1 strength, and the power of the Thunder God Spells is increased by 70%."


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Ying, who sacrificed the wind element and the heart of the gods to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a complete wind element law."


    "Remarks: Hesitate you to condense the laws of the wind system, all wind system believers have +1 strength, and the power of all wind system divine arts is increased by 70%."


    Every heart of God seems to be the aggregation of a complete law.


    Liu Che was very satisfied with this.

 Chapter 618：

    Because of his wind system and thunder system laws, it is only a little bit short of it to merge into a complete law.


    At this time, the progress of the two laws is.


    ¡¾The law of the wind system, 90% of the first level. ¡¿


    [Lee system law, eighty-five percent of the first level. ¡¿


    It''s only a short distance from the second-level law, and the world of One Piece has contributed a lot of law fragments.


    Plus the sacrifices of other worlds.


    Only with these accumulations.


    "There are still five countries left, and each country represents one element of the heart of God, so I can comprehend five more..." People.


    Chapter 556 The end of the betrayal of the gods, the ghost spirit calmer strikes!


    I like to drink animal milk most: "Sister, elder sister... Excuse me, my parents, do you know what they are doing? Why don''t you come to see me..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t worry about being small, your supreme bone is forcibly taken away, your parents will definitely be very anxious.


    Think about it...you are so weak, they can''t fight those terrible forces.


    Therefore, you can only be fostered here, and you can fight for your life and try to find a cure for you. ~"


    This reason is reasonable.


    Make little bit speechless.


    However, even though he was young, there was an overwhelming hatred in his heart.


    No matter who takes his supreme bone, he will make those people pay the price-! ! !


    Favorite drink leader: "Thank you sister for your advice, I know... I also know what to do next."


    Xiaodian is very smart, combined with the chat history of Han Lingsha yesterday.


    He knew in his heart that if he was eager to take revenge now, then more terrible people would look at him.


    Now I am in Shicun, very safe.


    And they are all members of their own tribe, as long as they develop into faith.


    Then your strength will continue to grow!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Budian began to download the eternal meditation idea and eternal sacrificial art.


    The little bit is very small now.


    But the heart is very high.


    Since the goddess sister said that she can become the emperor of heaven, then he will be the emperor of heaven in the future.


    Humph.


    What about the Milky Emperor, as long as I am strong enough, anyone who dares to taunt me will kill him.


    As Xiaobudian crossed his legs into concentration, a fresh breeze blew from him.


    The entire Shicun people did not notice his abnormality, only a willow tree, but he was surprised.


    Why is there an aura that makes me feel scared in my entire body.


    noble.


    fear.


    It''s hard to figure out.


    This is clearly the lower realm, the lowest level of the world.


    But she smelled the supreme existence, even greater and more terrifying than the strongest person in the foreign land.


    Eternal years flowed on him.


    But such a weird thing did not attract any vision, not even some prying eyes.


    why is that?


    The willow is puzzled.


    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility, and that was the ability of the other party to shield her breath.


    "Forget it...what can I do, I''m just a loser..."


    The willow fell silent.


    But consciousness is paying attention to this little thing.


    The interior of the meditation space.


    Xiao Budian saw the Law Bodies of the God of Eternity, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    How terrible is this?


    Hundreds of millions of believers believe in it.


    Although he was only a child, he was conquered by Liu Che at this moment.


    No wonder even the Emperor of Heaven recognizes God as the Lord.


    Sure enough, he is the supreme Creator, the true master of all realms.


    He knelt on the ground, praying for the power of the gods.


    Not long after the stars flowed, he began to transform his body.


    Little did not know, his body was being repaired crazily, only a trace of power, but the supreme bone he lost, gained the second spring.


    After the roots are restored, it is the body.


    It becomes stronger and tougher, just like thunder and lightning pouring.


    All four limbs and a hundred skeletons ushered in a new life under the perfusion of divine power.


    At this moment, Xiao Budian opened his eyes, and a ray of divine light converged in them.


    The body is no longer in pain.


    The memory of the past is clearly visible.


    The whole stone village.


    Even a radius of thousands of miles is within his visual range.


    At this time, Xiao Budian set his sights on the willow god, this ancient tree, whose branches and leaves were swaying with the wind.


    It seems very ordinary.


    But he saw a broken soul on the opponent''s body.


    "It turns out that God Liu was injured..."


    Xiao Budian stood up from the stone, bent his knees slightly, and then his body seemed to be teleporting, and he came to Liu Shen.


    At this time, everyone is training.


    Did not notice his movements at all.


    Xiao Budian looked at the willow tree and asked, "Do you want to regain the strength you used to have, or even want revenge? From the way you look, it seems that you have been injured very seriously..."


    Willow did not reply.


    This represents rejection.


    After all, how terrifying is the power of God Willow, how could he succumb to others at will.


    Seeing that the other person didn''t speak, Xiao Duan shook his head and sighed: "Well...maybe after you see the God of Eternity, you will change your opinion..."


    After that, he walked into the village and found the village chief.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the other party saw him coming, he smiled and said: "Small, don''t you want to be with beast milk again? You can''t be greedy, you can drink it at noon..."


    "No village chief. When I slept just now, I received the blessing of the eternal god, and now it is very strong. His old man said that there is a lack of believers. Do you want to join?"


    The village chief was taken aback when he heard the words, thinking that he was talking in a dream, he touched Tiny''s head and said, "You, let''s wake up, there is no god..."


    "I didn''t dream! If you don''t believe me, you can find someone to try..."


    Xiao Budian looked at the two-meter-high stone in the distance, and pointed away.


    boom.


    The stone burst instantly and turned into dust.


    ¡¾Space Magic¡¤Directional Burst¡¿


    The entire stone village was completely quiet, this kind of terrifying move was appalling.


    ..........


    "This...this is..."


    "The method given by the gods is just a little bit of fur. I master ten magic arts, two magic powers... and I have restored my previous memories.


    Village Chief, I know that you are so kind to me, so I want to invite you to join the sect of God. "


    The little one said in a hurry.


    Although he is not very old, he speaks clearly.


    It is not to be ignored.


    It has only been a long time since I was young and had this kind of power. I remember that when I ate in the morning, he was still very ordinary.


    The village chief took a deep breath and asked, "What is the name of this god? What price do we need to pay..."


    Gods need sacrifices.


    The same is true of God Liu, their original true understanding comes from the gift of God Liu.


    Xiaodian laughed at the words, and said: "What God needs is very simple, as long as we believe in him, and those who believe in God, don''t enter the reincarnation... after death, reincarnate in the God Realm!


    The God of Eternity is the creator of all worlds, and the river of years is just a toy for his old man, do you know the village chief?


    The stars floating in the sky.


    The believers of the gods can wave their hands and destroy them, but that is the **** who created all things. "


    "This...this is too shocking."


    "Yeah, God of Eternity... just to hear the name is convincing!"


    "I definitely join the cult!"


    "I want to join..."


    The hearts of the people are unstoppable.


    The village chief naturally agreed to join.


    After all, who doesn''t long for strong power! people.


    Chapter 558 The Alliance of Three Idiots, the Spirit King Becomes a Public Toilet


    Shicun has a small population, but all of them advocate force.


    After getting a little bit of teaching.


    One by one, they crossed their legs into concentration, and started to practice.


    Originally, this world was about bone writing and cultivating the body.


    This is the first time they have experienced meditation like this.


    Until I saw the stalwart body of the gods in the dark.


    These talents come to realize that there is really a god.


    And it is a **** who is countless times stronger than Willow God.


    When the first villager awakened, he was shocked by his own strength. Although not as powerful as the little one, the blood in his body was as terrible as a dragon.


    In order to try his strength, he turned and walked outside the village.


    Those who hadn''t practiced, when they saw him go out, naturally followed him out one after another.

 Chapter 619：

    I saw this person take a deep breath, and his body disappeared in place like an afterimage. With just one breath, he went out tens of thousands of meters.


    Everyone was shocked by his speed.


    But he didn''t stop, but ran towards the wild mountains.


    There are very terrifying monsters in there, but the villagers are not afraid at all.


    Just when he stepped into the mountain.


    A great ape roared and jumped out of it, his black arm was as terrible as a rock.


    There was white light on the fist.


    Roaring and flying towards him.


    "Good punch, but you are not my opponent, give me death!!"


    The villager gave a low cry.


    Throwing a fist towards the giant ape.


    When he shook his fist, a blue flame was already burning on his arm.


    When the two sides collide.


    The villager''s punch directly interrupted the arm of the giant ape and flew toward the opponent''s chest without any reduction.


    A great ape with a height of four meters.


    He was blasted to death by this punch.


    "This is so cool...I am invincible!!"


    The villagers also knew that they could not stay for long, and soon returned with the giant ape.


    Afterwards, other people who gained strength saw this kid showing his might, and they followed suit.


    On this day, a group of gods greeted in the wild.


    Even if the realm is one level higher than them, it is still not the opponent of this group of humans.


    Until reaching the hinterland.


    A dragon appeared in front of people.


    The little bit saw the earth dragon appear, showing a sneer, and his body disappeared in the village.


    When he appeared again, he actually came to this earth dragon.


    "Little beast, An dare to yell at my friend, eat me with supernatural power..."


    He put his fingers together and stored between his eyebrows.


    One mind.


    A mysterious artistic conception was born in the body since childhood.


    The phantom of countless flowers appeared in the belly of this mountain.


    I saw Xiao Budian read: "With one thought, the flowers bloom thousands of times, and the sword shadow instantly cuts with one thought.. Supernatural power¡¤Flowers and Fallen Swordsmanship!"


    When the finger points forward.


    Those phantoms all turned into sword hilts.


    Millions of swords flew towards the earth dragon together.


    In the next instant, the mountain was razed to the ground!


    The village chief looked at the open space tens of miles away, and the corner of his eyes twitched.


    "My child, take some...not to mention that these are treasures dedicated to the gods. You killed them with this sword. What are we going to give to the gods..."


    "Uh...I...I didn''t expect that the Fa taught to me by God would be so powerful. He said it was the most common..."


    Xiaodudian said depressedly.


    He thought that what God said was ordinary, but it was just a bit more powerful than magic.


    Good guy, used it once gently.


    It actually broke all the tens of miles in the radius, and there was no living thing.


    Liu Shen was naturally paying attention to Xiao Budian''s every move, and after hearing his words, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    None of these people understand the power of this magical power.


    But she saw the essence.


    Only the elementary magical powers naturally cannot see the power, but if she used it, it would be a million true swordsmanship.


    This is a big slaying technique.


    If it were that time, eventually Zhan himself had this supernatural power.


    How are those fairy kings their opponents.


    From this point of view, that eternal god, I am afraid that it is really beyond the limits of this world.


    If you use the power of the eternal god.


    I seem to be able to take revenge, and to detach myself from this world.


    But...is it worth it?


    She used to stand proudly at the top of this world. Even though she was defeated so tragically, the pride in her heart still did not dissipate.


    It''s just that the old body is ruined.


    It''s not that you can''t continue to practice.


    Maybe you can negotiate, don''t become a believer, just use its power.


    For example, serving the gods for five hundred years.


    Thinking of this, Liu Shen''s heart settled down...


    Not long after the villagers came back carrying the spoils, Xiao Budian said to everyone: "Today everyone let go of eating, but those treasures need to be kept for sacrifice to the gods.


    After eating and drinking, we are going to build an altar outside the village! "


    "Don''t worry, little guy, everyone knows the good news, and there is such a great god. Who dares not respect..."


    "Hey, that''s..."


    Seeing everyone laughed.


    The little bit smiled, picked up an aunt''s hot beast milk, and slurped it to drink.


    This still tastes good.


    In the past, everyone would definitely ridicule a little bit.


    I still drink milk when I''m so old.


    But now it''s different. Looking at his eyes, they all have respect.


    After all, it is a divine envoy, the future chief priest.


    Whoever dares to be disrespectful is to blaspheme the majesty of God!


    After Xiao Budian was full, his thief''s small eyes fell on Willow again. He trot over and said with a smile: "Will Shu, you have seen the power of our God? How about joining the God Cult?"


    "I won''t join, but I can help you."


    "Oh?"


    "If your **** gives me strength, I can serve him for a while!"


    "Well, it''s okay... I will pass the method to you."


    If the little bit reluctantly looks the same, he is coldly humming in his heart.


    When you really see God.


    I hope you can maintain such pride.


    The method is very simple, even 1.5 to some people who have read can write it.


    Liu Shen frowned slightly and began to work Kung Fu.


    Just when she thought Xiao Budian was fooling herself, her soul was sucked into an inexplicable dark space.


    And here, she regained her original body.


    "This...here is..."


    The vast sea of ??stars.


    Hundreds of millions of sparks symbolize the soul breath of believers. They are connected to each other and continuously contribute their strength.


    Many of them are countless times stronger than her.


    When Liu Shen was attracted by a certain terrifying aura, she saw the **** of eternity.


    At this moment, her mind went blank.


    Even the ability to organize language is lost.


    As soon as the stars in the sky turned, she was drawn to the gods. .


    Chapter 558 The Alliance of Three Idiots, the Spirit King Becomes a Public Toilet


    Troubled Times: "Huh...is there any new people joining so soon?"


    An unknown man: "It''s normal to join. After all, many worlds have been integrated into God''s Domain. The more new people, the better."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s true."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Uh...that, hello, uncles, my name is Han Lingsha... let me make a statement in advance.


    I have never stolen your tomb.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... "


    Troubled Times: "I listen to her, how come I feel something is wrong? You say yes, Ying Zheng..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "She treats us as ghosts, and you are not blind, don''t you understand the ID?


    By the way, when I was chatting with the goddess Xiaofeng, it seemed that you were also a captain who touched the gold.


    Right? Cao Cao..."


    In a certain fairy world.


    Han Lingsha saw the text in front of him, dropped the pickaxe in his hand directly on the ground, and squashed his head in front of him.


    This 29 short period of effort.


    It''s Cao Cao again, and it''s Qin Shihuang''s again.


    This must take his own life.


    By the way, the Han family had never stolen such a tomb, so why did they come to find themselves?


    While kowtow, she continued to cry in the group.


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Woo...I really didn''t mean it, please, let me go... Please...


    Can I burn the paper for you?


    Just kill me... I have only one seedling left in our Han family. "


    Originally, Han Lingsha had just completed a sale, but ended up in a nap.


    A voice suddenly came in my mind.


    So he joined this chat group.


    Now the little face was crying with excitement.


    However, this only lasted for a while.


    Because of the jack-of-all-trades in the group soon, Rin Tosaka appeared.


    Yuan Ban Da: "@ÌìÏÂ×îÃÀµÄĹÔô, stop and stop... Sister Han Lingsha, this is not a ghost chat group, this is a ten thousand world chat group.


    Please be more optimistic, and there are a few of you in the group, don''t you know how to comfort her?

 Chapter 620：

    I think, this girl is terrified now. "


    Troubled Times: "Ahem...I, isn''t I bad at chatting with female group members..."


    Cao Cao froze for a long time, and finally suffocated a few words.


    He just wanted to tease Han Lingsha, but he didn''t mean anything else.


    Now Rin Tosaka became angry, so scared that he never dared to speak anymore.


    An unknown **** of death: "It''s probably because you saw me talking just now, that you treated me as an official in the underworld. Actually, I''m really cloudy, but I''m not in your world."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Woo, after all, I still want to die!!! Can you let me find a man and a baby, our Han family..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Lingsha, don''t cry, you talk to the blue dye, the old lady will tear your tongue off, believe it or not?"


    Some unknown **** of death: "..."


    Seeing Aizen calm down.


    Tu Shan Yaya quickly comforted.


    The fox who only loves money: "@ÌìÏÂ×îÃÀµÄĹÔô, this is a chat group in Ten Thousand Realms. My sister is Tu Shan Yaya, who used to be a fox from the Tushan clan, and now I am a maid by the gods.


    Don''t be afraid, as long as you join the cult, you will not be able to take your life even if there is a Hades.


    Because our God is the God of eternity.


    Creator of heaven and earth! ! ! "


    Han Lingsha watched the fox who claimed to be Tu Shan Yaya speak, and couldn''t help wiping away tears.


    Then asked cautiously in the group.


    The most beautiful tomb robber in the world: "Really? Sister Tu Shan Yaya..."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Of course it is true, I know what your situation is now, and I also know the secret of Han''s short-lived life."


    Troubled Times: "Han Lingsha''s family is short-lived? Why is this...is it a tomb robber?"


    Tosaka University: "Of course, tomb robbery is the loss of Yinde, and her family is like that. Over time, Yinde loses, which is not bad.


    Let them live to adulthood, otherwise the Han family would have been cut off long ago.


    Now Han family ancestors have made atonement in the ghost world for generations. "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Then what should I do? Sister...my parents...how can they be rescued? Is it okay to join the cult?"


    I think of my parents'' misery in the ghost world.


    Han Lingsha felt very worried.


    Can''t care about everything anymore.


    Looking back on the Han family members, it seems that they are really short-lived ghosts, no matter how they are maintained, they die at a certain age.


    It turns out that everything is a question of tomb robbery.


    If the yin virtue is damaged, there is no way to live long.


    The fox who only loves money: "Well, as long as you join the cult, practice eternal meditation, and choose some spells, you will be invincible in the world.


    However, I want to remind you.


    Don''t destroy the balance of the Three Realms prematurely, that is, don''t save your parents prematurely. "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Why sister? Why can''t I save my parents, they have been suffering in the ghost world for a long time... I..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t be excited, sister Lingsha... The three realms are all under the management of the heavens. After practicing the divine method, they are naturally invincible in the mortal realm, but have you ever thought about the heavens?


    There is a heavenly emperor in the heavens, and there are nine heavenly goddess...


    If you want to disrupt order, then you will be regarded as a thorn in their eyes.


    Many of the 163 in the group are from the Xianxia World. If you develop the religion in secret, you will be in peace...


    But when you touch the interests of those immortals, it''s time to be regarded as a thorn in their eyes. "


    Han Lingsha is not a fool.


    The other party had already said so clearly, if she still didn''t understand, she would have died in the arena a long time ago.


    For a long time, Han Lingsha sighed: "It seems that we can only follow what they said first, practice the magic to expand the strength, mother... Lingsha will definitely save you..."


    After talking, the girl downloaded the meditation idea in the group, and began to practice cross-legged.


    When the abundance of divine power poured into the body.


    In the book of life and death, the name of Han Lingsha disappeared on it.


    Life and death cannot be controlled by heaven and earth.


    She has transcended the Three Realms, and even the Nine Heavens Profound Girl cannot figure out the position of Han Lingsha.


    On the contrary, it was an ancient dragon in Bu Zhou Mountain, slowly opening his eyes.


    It looked at the Nether in confusion.


    With a weird smile on his face.


    "It''s really interesting, a little girl who has the power to break free from the realm of heaven. It''s really interesting... If I can meet one another at some time, maybe I can get rid of it..."


    It has been trapped in this Tianzhu for countless years.


    God is afraid of it leaving.


    So many methods have been arranged. Although the longevity is long, it is really lonely. .


    Chapter 560 Hisugaya Dongshiro: Old man Yamamoto, your fire is not strong enough!


    When he came to the gods, Liu Shen couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    With a puff, he knelt in the void.


    All thoughts are shattering, although he knows that the **** in front of him is not the real body.


    But the displayed power is definitely beyond my own reach.


    When facing the foreign land and those dark fairy kings, Liu Shen did not show such a scared expression.


    The next moment, the eyes in the phantom of the gods became more flexible.


    "If you kneel down, can you be convicted if you don''t praise the name of my god?"


    The indifferent voice seemed to come from eternity.


    The shocked Liu Shen''s soul was almost shattered.


    God Liu immediately said with trepidation: "I...little willow tree is a different species born in the nine heavens and ten earth. It''s not that I don''t want to chant your god.


    Please forgive the great eternal god, Xiaoliu Shu is willing to be your most devout believer..."


    When Liu Che saw her so scared, he couldn''t put it away in his heart.


    Want to be proud in front of me.


    Even the fairy king An Lan won''t work.


    The little Liushu in this district was still thinking about negotiations just now, and he really didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her confess.


    Liu Che didn''t continue to torture her either, just dropped a mark on her eyebrows.


    This is a leaf mark, and the leaf pattern on it is engraved with the word "Slave".


    Whenever she has a rebellious heart.


    Both will be known by Liu Che, and will die in the law for the first time.


    in the whole process.


    Liu Shen didn''t struggle, and he was very quiet.


    After printing the mark.


    Liu Che only lowered six methods in front of this willow tree.


    "You choose a method to leave. After you go back, you can assist that kid for a while, and then you can come to the upper realm..."


    "Yes, thank you God of Eternity."


    Liu Shen looked at the six groups of light, and his bright eyes were filled with surprise.


    The first light is her favorite.


    It is full of verdant vitality. In addition to a small rule, there is also a set of corresponding magic valves.


    The second beam of light is exactly the opposite of this power.


    It is the ultimate force of death.


    The icy feeling made Liu Shen feel that he was truly dead.


    And the power of darkness in it is more pure than the so-called dark alien creatures.


    In that case, the **** in front of him seemed to be the ancestor of the ten thousand realms.


    The third group of light is destruction, the ultimate destruction, which is contrary to her body, and naturally will not be selected.


    The fourth group of light is flame, but it has the power of prosperity.


    The fifth group of light is space, which is countless times wiser than the magical powers displayed by the small point.


    And the sixth group of light is a weird destiny.


    Seeing this willow god, he couldn''t help but breathe in air, does he have the magic of destiny?


    Practicing this technique can kill people invisibly.


    It''s really scary to play with the fate of other people at will.


    However, in the end Liu Shen chose the first group of rays of light because she was the tree god.


    Plants are heterogeneous.


    Life is her foundation.


    After seeing Xiao Liu Shu''s choice, Liu Che felt a little boring in his heart. He still liked seeing the willow tree absorb the power of death.


    Will it evolve into a tree of death?


    The ultimate death is also a kind of beauty.


    That kind of degenerate beauty, it''s a pity that I can''t see it again.


    When Willow''s consciousness recovered, he was surprised to find that his spirit body could leave the tree body.


    But because of the mark on the center of the eyebrows.


    She understood deeply, I was afraid that there would be no freedom in the future.


    "Oh... how can there be cheap things in the world, even if I escaped a bit now, when the people in this stone village become stronger, I still have to suffer..."


    Liu Shen comforted himself like this.


    Then the branches spread out, madly absorbing the aura between heaven and earth.


    The village chief and others looked at the abnormal willow tree, and their faces were all surprised.


    "Small, this willow god...no, what happened to the willow tree?"


    They are used to making this tree a willow god.


    But when he thinks that he and others have joined the religion, he will only recognize the eternal **** and one god.


    He changed his name to the willow tree.


    Xiaodu smiled proudly: "I have taught her the method, it seems that she has been approved by the gods..."


    Everyone looked at each other, and then showed a surprised expression.


    If this magical big willow tree also joins the religion.


    I''m afraid they are really cool and crooked.


    For a moment, the verdant light enveloped the huge tree, and there were some beasts lurking in the wilderness or deep in the mountains.


    Smell this breath.

 Chapter 621：

    Have left their homes one after another.


    Head towards Shicun.


    The breath of this life is too strong, making them and these wild beasts also have to covet.


    In just a moment of effort, no less than a hundred powerful beasts gathered around Shicun.


    At this time, not only did the villagers show no expressions of fear, but everyone looked at these powerful beasts as if they were looking at the crops.


    What a good claw, what a strong body.


    If you grab it and give it to the gods, it will definitely be popular!


    Xiao Budian picked up a stone spear from the side and said to everyone: "To protect the safety of Sister Willow, even if you try your best, you must be promoted!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Whether it was the old man or the child, all showed a determined expression.


    At this time, a soft voice came from the green light.


    "Don''t worry everyone, these beasts will all die in a while, I''m just absorbing some spiritual energy..."


    It turned out to be so.


    Everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Budian scratched his head awkwardly, thinking that the other party was reuniting.


    The beasts outside are not stupid.


    Everyone is very shrewd, knowing 167 that there will be no chance if there is no attack at this time.


    So they roared and flew towards the village.


    Huh.


    A piece of willow leaf floating in the air, like a human being manipulated, gave out a humming sword aura, killing the black tiger the size of a house.


    "Roar!"


    A ten-meter-high wolf full of ferocious aura rushed over.


    As a result, it was another willow leaf, killing it.


    Seeing the blood, the wild beast became even more crazy.


    But these willow leaves floating in the air are like meat grinders, killing as many as they come.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of wild beasts have fallen outside the village.


    Only then did the Desolate Beast begin to be afraid.


    Something like a weasel whimpered and turned to escape.


    As a result, a golden light wrapped the willow leaves and obliterated it.


    And the other leaves also flew up one after another.


    Even formed a formation.


    Then the entrance of the village was quiet.


    The village head and others were dumbfounded, saying that killing people is still so artistic?


    Just when everyone was in a daze.


    The willow tree shattered with a click.


    The slender figure slowly walked out of the willow tree.


    She was beautiful and graceful, her eyes were cold and staring at everything, but she fell on the body of Xiao Budian and other believers, but she showed a gentle expression.


    "Sister Willow, are you out?"


    "Um.".


    Chapter 563 Gan Yu gets the real body of a unicorn, the arrested son of fools and executive officers! [ͼ]


    The short answer attracted everyone''s attention.


    She was wearing a long aqua-green dress, her coat was yellow, she had a pair of shiny silver bracelets on her wrists, and her hair was green and hung from her waist.


    Although barefoot.


    But it is not stained with dust.


    "You can call me Liu Wan from now on. There is still a small thing. God has already told me that I can only stay here for a while.


    The rest of the day will depend on you to work hard, and now I can tell you about the situation in this world.


    In the wasteland of the lower realm, there are countless small and fragmented worlds, and there is a lot of space in the upper layer, so that there is even more space in the upper layer.


    Although we have a god-given law, you still can''t be too ostentatious...


    I originally came from nine heavens and ten places. I was once a fairy king. I went into a foreign land alone to make those monsters frightened...


    But in the end it won¡¯t be against the foreign land. Listen carefully. After the development of the religion, the foreign land must be wiped out, because those people are a disaster..."


    How noble the nine days and ten places are.


    He is the immortal root of the last era, and his combat power is unmatched.


    Even though he entered a foreign land with great brilliance, he was still defeated.


    Although Xiao Budian didn''t understand, he nodded vigorously.


    At least in his opinion, this sister Liu Wan would not lie to herself.


    And everyone is a religious person, knowing each other''s roots.


    The little bit said: "Sister, don''t worry, the mere foreign land is not a problem at all. Don''t forget that we are crowded..."


    Liu Wan was taken aback, what does it mean that there are too many people?


    Seeing that she is unclear.


    Little thief smiled and said: "Maybe sister, you don''t know? The **** wants to temper what I mean, I know... But as long as the sacrifice of one world, the space channel can be opened.


    When the time comes, my big buddies can come, but there are many powerful characters among them!


    For example, there is a big sister Ye Rou, who has a hole in the sky, and a big brother Ye Laohei who is not tuned. In short, don''t be afraid of those foreign places... ¡¨."


    Liu Wan blinked, and finally understood what the little bit said.


    It turns out that believers of God can descend into this world.


    If those big guys make a move, Alien is not a problem.


    At this time, Xiao Budian sneered: "As for those immortal kings in foreign lands, if they dare to do something, will the Lord of Eternal God let them go?


    All it takes is a look, and the foreign land will be destroyed. Once there was an enemy who angered the gods, just a finger...


    boom.


    The whole world is gone..."


    All right.


    I am ignorant.


    Liu Wan curled his lips, turned and left.


    Never listen to this little bit of show off anymore.


    On the contrary, the little friends next to him liked it very much, and kept asking the little ones to tell the story of God.


    The next day.


    When the people who built the altar were working hard, people from nearby villages ran over.


    When they saw countless corpses of wild beasts, they were stunned.


    How are so many corpses hunted?


    Originally they were here to explore the wind, but now they can see how the treasure can stand it, when they need to leave.


    A group of people stopped them.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing the green gaze in the eyes of these Shicun people, the people who came to Piao Village started to sweat in their hearts.


    "Hehe, what do you want to do? In the past, our relationship was not so good. How can the treasure that you see now make you go?"


    "The village chief, let them all stay, the secret can''t be revealed..."


    "Well, you guys can do it."


    The people in Yaocun were dumbfounded when they heard this, and didn''t expect them to shoot directly.


    The result waited until they wanted to fight back.


    It''s too late.


    More than 20 young and middle-aged people were killed in seconds.


    "Cut...I thought they were very strong, weak as a chicken..."


    "Bah...not even chicken, spicy chicken~"


    "Okay, okay, don''t delay this kind of time. The storage of dead bodies is limited. We need to speed up."


    "Oh~~~"


    A person using fire magic arts came over and burned all these human corpses.


    Then turned around and joined the construction.


    Their speed is extremely fast, and Liu Ying is here to guide them.


    Orderly like a robot.


    This is because Liu Ying once said after her recovery that there will be a tide of beasts in this mountain, and it will be stronger if she gets the grace earlier.


    So it was rotated five times day and night.


    An altar with a height of thirty meters was completed, and the blood of these wild beasts was all poured on the altar, forming a blood-colored altar.


    "That''s enough, right?"


    Liu Ying looked at Xiaodudian.


    The latter nodded.


    Although the altar was simple, it was the best they could do.


    He took a deep breath, knelt step by step, and walked towards the top of the altar.


    And Liu Ying and others knelt under the altar, quietly waiting for the gods to come.


    When he came to the top of the altar, Xiao Budian''s clothes had been stained red with animal blood.


    It''s just that he looked at the sky with a solemn expression, and said word by word: ""I Shi Ritian today opened the sacrifice with the beast blood altar, praying for the gods to grant mighty power..."


    Everyone looked at the sky nervously.


    But nothing happened.


    Liu Ying''s eyes tightened and she whispered softly: "Everyone recites prayers..."


    The mark on the center of her eyebrows was a little faintly hot.


    Faith is gathering, and Liu Ying also feels.


    Ever since, everyone joined the prayers.


    About thirty minutes later, the sky turned black, and billowing thunderclouds filled millions of miles.


    Alarmed all the powerhouses in the lower realm.


    They all looked at the sky with fearful faces, and they didn''t understand why such a vision appeared.


    Stone domestic.


    Countless masters looked at the dark sky and sighed: "I hope it is not against us, otherwise the country will be destroyed..."

 Chapter 622：

    This breath revealed darkness, but there was a hint of sacredness in the darkness.


    This weird thing makes people unable to calm down.


    Including the alien beasts also knelt on the ground when the black cloud descended.


    A smart little bird, trembling all over, was lying on the top of the tree, his eyes staring at the sky, and he didn''t dare to blink at all.


    For a moment, the sky over Shicun.


    A ray of light fell.


    In Xiaguang, a woman dressed in white slowly fell.


    Looking at the simple altar and the sparse believers, the corners of the woman''s mouth kept twitching.


    "Little guy, don''t you know how to take the clansmen to fight in more places? This world is so vast, and it is even more outrageous than Oshemaru to sacrifice so little people..."


    The woman''s voice was cold.


    But it is very pleasing to the ear.


    However, there was helplessness in the voice, but no anger.


    After all, the chief priest this time was a suckling child, what can you do with him?


    Xiao Budian scratched his head, with an innocent expression on his small face.


    "I... I just forgot about this when I just thought about offering sacrifices, sister Ye Rou, I was wrong...".


    Chapter 566 The Vortex Demon God Is Gone After He Came Out? The addition of walnut and mandrill!


    "No... I didn''t, I really didn''t... I..."


    The man who had just joined the cult, backed away while talking.


    But the eyes of everyone were in full view, and he couldn''t help it if he wanted to run, so he retreated and rushed towards the ghost, while using the magical technique he just learned to oppose it.


    As a result, the terrifying ice-blue sword aura not only did not harm the ghost image at all.


    It narrowed the distance between the two.


    "Attack the soul-suppressor, plus one more crime... Exiled to the ninth hell, eight thousand years..."


    Accompanied by the sound of falling.


    The soul calmer''s fingers scratched slightly, and the man''s soul left the body.


    This scene was watched by Liu Ying~.


    I was very surprised.


    Because even she can''t figure out this ghost-what is it?


    And why did the other party be so sure of this man-betrayed the religion.


    The wildfire flashed.


    The Soul Envoy smiled coldly at everyone.


    "All the believers who join the religion, no matter who they are... as long as they betray the gods, our soul-suppressor will appear by your side...


    Hey Hey..."


    The moment the sound fell.


    The ghost has disappeared.


    Only the corpse lying on the ground proves what just happened.


    The firefinch, who had just turned into a human form in the distance, saw this scene, and almost peeed immediately. She turned to look at Xiao Budian and asked, "This...who is this? Why is it so terrifying!"


    "It''s the spirit calmer of the gods, it seems to be made by the law, as long as you join the gods, you can''t betray the gods, otherwise the spirit calmer will teach you to be a human being."


    "Who would betray God!!!"


    Huo Que''er stomped angrily and said angrily.


    Xiao Budian shook his head and said: "I mean the people who fell on the ground, as long as you join the cult, there will be a calmer watching you, and whenever there is evil intentions in your heart, they will appear..."


    After listening to his narration.


    Everyone now understands why the gods are not afraid of spreading their own methods.


    First of all, you must be taught to understand the divine text.


    If you don''t join the sect, even if you put the inscription in front of you, you won''t be able to comprehend any method.


    Secondly, joining a sect has laws to monitor.


    Liu Ying came over and asked, "Is there no one exception?"


    "No, at least among the hundreds of millions of believers, there will be basically no betrayal, because God loves all living beings, and those who rebel against God will suffer in the underworld. I heard that it is terrible...


    The lord of the underworld is also a woman of god, named Master Liu Ning.


    Her strength seems to be the **** of creation.


    Can create a big world that surpasses the existence of our world, and she has fallen before and was later saved by God..."


    After listening to the little bit of explanation.


    People''s awe of the gods has grown deeper.


    Huoque''er stuck out her tongue, but she didn''t expect that she would really join a supreme sect.


    She touched her chest.


    Feeling the flow of Suzaku''s blood, the corners of his mouth slowly evoked an arc.


    Just getting started, I have refined my blood, and I really made the right decision.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The fox who only loves money: "Hahaha... I encountered a super funny thing today, it''s ridiculous to me..."


    Troubled Times: "What makes Tu Shan Yaya so happy?"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Maybe the strength has broken through?"


    Kaoru: "I judged by a woman''s intuition. It is definitely not a breakthrough in strength, otherwise she would not be able to smile so happily."


    Mysterious Grim Reaper: "Please tell me what is so funny."


    The fox who only loves money: "Come and show you all, what is the sacrifice of the cute little guy, it really laughs at me...


    Sister Ye Rou told me before that Xiao Budian must have prepared a lot of sacrifices.


    Also conquered the country.


    The more I thought about it, the more things were wrong, so after she was in the lower realm, what she saw was this scene..."


    Ding... The fox who only loves money uploaded a video.


    The altar is a little shabby.


    this is nothing.


    After all, the resources of each world are limited.


    It¡¯s okay to hang a bottle around the waist of a milk baby.


    The most terrifying thing is.


    There are only thousands of villagers nearby.


    For peace: "...outrageous."


    Ninja scientist: "Ahem... I already felt that there were not enough believers in my world at that time. It turns out that strong players have strong middle players!


    Sacrifice begins in a village, you really have you, the cowhide of the emperor milk! "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hahahahaha...little cowhide!"


    Dashan Chu: "Sure enough, it''s not a little bit, it''s really strange thinking. After asking us for so long, it turned out to be this?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "No, I am already laughing and my stomach hurts. Fortunately, I am not on duty in the hall today, hahahaha..."


    An unknown man: "I was speechless! He has a lot of people in the world, how could this be..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Probably this is the wonderful way of thinking of Emperor Milky Heaven, laugh and cry. jpg"


    Tanjiro: "...I don''t think there is anything funny. At that time, there were very few people in my world, so only a few hundred people started offering sacrifices!"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Stupid pig, the level of the world is different. Their world doesn''t even have a fairy king, you are funny..."


    So many small worlds.


    A complete plane.


    ..............


    Turning back thousands of people sacrificed, everyone who saw it would say the cowhide of the Emperor Milky Heaven.


    After being ridiculed fiercely by everyone.


    The Milky Emperor finally came out.


    I only love to drink animal milk: "I...I didn''t mean it, I just thought it was sacrificed first, you guys don''t laugh at me!


    Next time I will definitely work hard, I must take down the entire wasteland! "


    Being jokes in public.


    Even if it is a nanny, his cheeks can''t hold back.


    After the divine power nourishes the soul.


    His intelligence has risen rapidly.


    Yuan Ban University: "Okay, okay, hasn''t Sister Ye Rou taught me a lesson? People have admitted their mistakes too, look at you one by one! What should you do!


    Oshemaru, Tanjirou, are you okay with Chaos World?


    And that Cao Cao, the foreign race was beaten down?


    Go without it! "


    Seeing Rin Tosaka get angry, everyone quieted down.


    Don''t look at Rin Tosaka, who is always distracted.


    In fact, she is very careful.


    Xiao Budian was taught as a child, although it is a bit outrageous, but his mental health must be maintained.


    If you know your mistakes, you will be a good boy.


    Such mockery will give him a bad impression.


    For a moment, after Tosaka Rin and Tushan Yaya ditch passed.


    The **** fox apologized to Xiao Shi.


    The attitude is very sincere.


    This makes Xiaobu Dimiao very happy.


    He thinks Rin Tosaka is the best person in the world.


    Of course, except for the gods!


    The gods are the best. people.


    Chapter 568 Liu Che: Sorry, I don''t want the little wife of the God of Creation!


    "Fairy, please tell me my life experience..."


    "You are not a human, but a demon..."


    Liu Mengli''s beautiful eyes widened, and her mouth opened slightly.


    Having lived for so many years, he is actually a monster! ! !


    She just felt her head buzzing, and a word kept circling in her mind.

 Chapter 623：

    Demon.


    Demon.


    I''m a demon?


    "But, I..."


    "I can see that you have been injured before. If you don''t believe me, I can use spells to let you see yourself clearly, and even you can join the cult. Then the truth will come to light..."


    Liu Mengli clenched her lower lip, thinking about her biological parents.


    If you were injured before.


    Then prove one thing.


    His parents may have been killed, but he was left in a place and picked up by Uncle Yun.


    No matter what, she will continue to explore.


    Even if there is darkness in front of you, even if you are a monster.


    "Pray for the immortal to give the law!"


    Liu Mengli kowtowed gently, her pretty face covered with tears.


    "The Way of Appearance¡¤Go..."


    Along with Han Lingsha''s finger, the golden light fell on Liu Mengli''s delicate body.


    She saw her true body in just a moment.


    Although his body has not changed, Liu Mengli saw the difference in his soul.


    People have three souls and six souls.


    But 163 her soul is a coquettish woman.


    And still sleeping.


    Liu Mengli couldn''t help it in an instant, and immediately started to cry, the crying was so distressing.


    Even Han Lingsha couldn''t bear it anymore.


    But if you think about it carefully, isn''t you pitiful?


    Both parents and grandparents were suffering in the ghost world, and she didn''t know how many years it would last. Thinking of this, her soft eyes began to become firm.


    "Whether it is a human or a monster, the gods will not discriminate. On the contrary, as long as it is not a wicked person, God will forgive her. If you want to know what happened back then.


    Just join the cult..."


    "Yes, the believer understands... Ask the immortal for the law!!!"


    At this point Liu Mengli has no way to go.


    He wiped away the tears and kowtowed again.


    For a moment, a mysterious power appeared deep in her mind.


    Liu Mengli was a smart person, and immediately realized how to use it, and it quickly started to work.


    Accompanied by the nourishment of divine power.


    Finally she saw everything before.


    It turns out that she is really a monster, named the Mengmo family.


    Nineteen years ago, a group of immortal cultivators attacked their hometown of Phantom Realm. Because Liu Mengli was young, his memory was not too clear.


    In short, the battle was very fierce.


    And her mother was scrupulous about herself because of the flawless battle, until she was later lost and picked up by Uncle Yun.


    After half an hour.


    When Liu Mengli opened his eyes again, the eyes that were originally agile were full of hatred at this time.


    However, she quickly controlled her emotions.


    "Thank you, sir, for your guidance, Mengli has just woken up like a dream..."


    "Well, let me practice in the future. You can call my sister, or you can call me Lingsha, but you must call me the master priest in front of outsiders.


    Everyone has things they don''t want to think about, but as long as they have the power, they can do everything they want to do! "


    "Yes, Mengli knows."


    Then the two smiled at each other.


    And Liu Mengli was also elected by Han Lingsha as the preparatory goddess, and became the representative of this area.


    The Liu family was naturally very shocked.


    Especially when Liu Mengli was driving home.


    The whole county is boiling.


    Because everyone said that the county magistrate¡¯s daughter had become a fairy.


    --------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Wuhu ~~~ The sect was founded, and I also accepted a superb beauty to be a goddess. Han Lingsha is really the best."


    I love to drink animal milk most: "Eh...Big sister, have you practiced that magical technique?"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Yeah, haven''t you practiced? This method is really powerful, and I have won a surpassing fairy once I practice.


    And I saw a lot of things I hadn''t seen before, little guy... Listening to my sister, this world is very dangerous and can be blessed by gods.


    You will be smooth sailing..."


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "Oh... I really want to sacrifice, but I asked other friends, they all found it very weird, but I think the gods are very good.


    Regardless of any race, as long as you believe in him, you can gain strength and yearn for peace..."


    The little guy is smart.


    Although only a small point.


    But they understand the importance of power, otherwise why do people in the village always sacrifice to the willow god?


    He felt that offering sacrifices to the willow **** is no different from offering sacrifices to the eternal god.


    As long as you gain strength, you can walk out of the village and look for parents!


    Dashan Chu: "I went... I haven''t watched the chat group for a few days. Why is there a child who drinks milk, little baby... How old are you."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Under the coffin, the emperor is the pot of emperor, do you want to be the third emperor of emperor, I think you love it so much, just call it the emperor of milk..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Puff... Nima''s, you are really enough, what the **** is the Emperor Nai Tian!"


    Favorite and animal milk: "Drinking milk can strengthen the body, and I also often take medicated baths, but your names are so strange..."


    Tosaka University: "Hahahahaha...It turns out it''s you, a little bit...I see, it''s really interesting, three heavenly emperors gather together..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Uh... can this little sister Lin really become the emperor of heaven? I don''t believe it!!!"


    Chu Dashan: "That''s right, anyone who drinks milk can become the emperor of heaven, we are really fishing."


    Relying on stone pots and divine law to ramp up the world.


    Ye Laoxie crossed the void leaning on the bronze coffin.


    But anyway, if they don''t have the help of God, they can also become the emperor of heaven, but it will take countless years.


    There is also the risk of loss.


    According to the spoilers of Tu Shan Yaya, there is still a little bit of time that I have seen.


    Their way is nine dead for a lifetime.


    What adventure can this milk drinker have?


    Chu Xuanfeng was about to taunt, suddenly felt something was wrong, the other party seemed to say animal milk, and there was a medicated bath.


    Does this mean it is stronger than them from the beginning?


    Tosaka University: "Yeah... there is a legend of the Three Heavenly Emperors in your world, this little one will become the Heavenly Emperor, but... his life experience is a bit not very good, he was taken away from the supreme bone since he was a child, and now It''s like a sick seed."


    At this time, in Shicun.


    A little bit was taken aback while sitting on a rock watching other people practice boxing.


    The reason for my weakness is that what kind of supreme bone is being deprived of?


    However, what does this have to do with parents putting themselves here?


    Thinking of this, Xiaobu began to feel anxious. .


    Chapter 569 Xun''er Sacrifices the World of Fighting Fire and Gets the Land of Fire Source!


    In the corpse soul world at this time.


    Ai Ran''s power continued to expand, not only encompassing the virtual circle, but also absorbing the entire Yangjian.


    People don''t even know the existence of the **** of death.


    But speaking of the cloudy sky blue dye.


    But everyone knows.


    It has been several months since the old man Yamamoto evacuated Seireini.


    In this period of time.


    He has not taken a shot, nor has he attacked Seireini.


    The corpse soul world was calm and terrifying.


    But everyone knows that one day there will be a war that will destroy the world.


    It''s just the silence before the storm.


    Aizen sits on the high tower, at the highest position of Seireini.


    On the far left is a high-class public toilet, where anyone can go to have a bowel movement.


    Don''t think this public toilet is weird.


    Because the Spirit King is imprisoned inside.


    Lan Ran feels that although the Spirit King is very good, it limits the development of the world and is a high-level sinner.


    But he also became a waste.


    Just as a wedge to maintain the stability of the various worlds.


    It''s all about humiliation.


    It didn''t really destroy him.


    For a moment, a ghost and **** came to Ai Ran and reported: "Master priest, Quincy started to move. Yesterday, he quietly withdrew from the shadow of Sereikyo.


    I don''t know where he is going, but according to the current intelligence, it should be meeting with Yincheng and others.


    Prepare for a real counterattack. "


    The current corpse soul world.


    It has completely become the rule of the gods, as if the Quincy wanted to seize power, that is simply impossible.


    And the originator of the Quincy.


    Youhabach is not an idiot either, knowing that he can''t beat himself alone, so there is only one result.


    Union Reaper, and Silver City, the owner of the manifestation technique.


    The three forces shot together.


    There may also be some opportunities, otherwise the whole world will be transformed into a religious land soon.


    These people will die completely.


    Lan Ran put his cheek in one hand and hummed softly: "It''s okay, let them go. There will always be people who want to challenge the gods. Do you know why I want to indulge them?"


    "Subordinates don''t know."

 Chapter 624：

    "A group of flies-like things is very troublesome to find, but if they are hugged in a group, it will be very simple to pat them to death."


    If not because of this.


    You Habach is dead long ago.


    Now Aizen wants to kill a person, it is not too simple.


    The eternal **** condenses the law of death, and he is also a beneficiary.


    When the **** of death left.


    Lan Ran spread out his palms, and a strange dark flame kept beating because of the emergence of this power.


    Caused the entire corpse soul world to tremble.


    The ultimate power of death.


    Can kill all existence.


    "Hope, Old Man Yamamoto can give me some surprises, otherwise it would be too boring before the unification of the religion..."


    He has ten halls of Yama under his seat.


    Each one is an extremely terrifying existence.


    For example, Balegun Ruisenbang, Ulchiola Sifa, etc. have strong combat effectiveness, good brains, and easy management.


    Even Kuchuki Byakuya, who is slightly weaker.


    Now through the practice of divine art, he also has a fighting power that surpasses the old man Yamamoto.


    The current **** of death, even if he makes a comeback, will only result in one.


    -------------


    A hidden place in the virtual circle.


    The base of the **** of death is here, and a group of people headed by Hirako Mako are hiding in this development force now.


    Want to add a new **** of death.


    It is too difficult to expand combat effectiveness.


    On the other hand, the eternal religion, the new people cultivated every month are 100,000 strong people.


    This gap is simply desperate.


    Along with the appearance of black ripples, a man in a black robe appeared here.


    Behind him.


    It is the revival of the Star Cross Knights.


    One by one, they were tough and terrifying. When they arrived, Hirako Mako''s masked army began to show fearful expressions one after another.


    Only the old man Yamamoto was present who could stabilize the situation.


    "Hey...the old thing that beat me is finally getting old, how about it...cooperate with me, do you know the result?"


    Ukhabach''s voice is full of magnetism.


    And very arrogant.


    The old man Yamamoto glanced at him and said lightly, you are nothing but a bereaved dog.


    The atmosphere froze in an instant.


    However, Ukhabach was not angry, but waved his hand.


    He signaled his subordinates not to be so angry, after all, this was the first time since the beginning of the world.


    You Habacher sat in front of the old man Shangben grinningly, and asked: "If you want to cooperate with me, you have to be a dog for me...


    And all the gods of death have to be dogs for me, can you really agree? "


    "Speaking too directly can hurt feelings. I was the one who defeated me. Was it difficult to respect others?"


    "Huh... the situation is different now, you are begging me."


    "It''s not as good as this. After we defeat Aizen together, how about we discuss who is the dog?"


    The words of the old man Yamamoto silenced Friends Habach.


    For a long time, he raised his head and sighed: "Maybe we are united, none of that person''s opponents, staying in the invisible empire, I know I have been discovered.


    It''s just that the other party wanted to play with me. When I was a mouse, I didn''t really make a move.


    Therefore, even if we unite and add those useless masks, it is not Aizen''s opponent. "


    What Habach said was very direct.


    Didn''t even hide it.


    Because he has no bottom in his heart.


    At this time, the space channel opened again, and a man in silver armor walked out of it.


    It was the Yincheng Konggo and xcution organization.


    "If it''s not an opponent, there will be us..."


    Yincheng smiled very brightly.


    It seemed that the victory was half held, and the group of people who stayed with him stretched out their hands with a very cautious expression.


    Youhabach looked at him for a while, then shook his head and said: "There is some strength, but it is not enough!"


    "At least we 1.5 have the ability to counterattack..."


    The old man Yamamoto interrupted Ukhabach in time.


    Because he knew that this man looked down on anyone weaker than himself, and used it as a tool for his subordinates.


    Can be discarded at any time.


    "Well, how do you decide to fight? Since you want to cooperate with me, you must have a plan!!!"


    Youhabach didn''t bother to go to Yincheng and turned to look at the old man Yamamoto.


    The latter pointed to the map, and then smiled: "I think you can try to absorb the spirit king! Although he is a wedge, his power is very terrifying, but recently I heard that it is used as a toilet..."


    You Habach''s face was extremely ugly.


    Although he hated this spirit king, how could this man be his father.


    This is an undeniable fact.


    Father was urinated and defecate every day, even if he could not bear this fatal humiliation! ! ! .


    Chapter 574 Pimeng: Some people say I''m ugly? It''s really daunting!


    After the plan was finalized, it was implemented.


    In this world, the Silver City and the Masked Legion began to attack the ghosts and gods wandering in this world to cause widespread chaos.


    Then Reaper and Quincy can take the opportunity to break in.


    A few hours later.


    The judges living in reality were suddenly attacked, and the two people, Yincheng and Hirako Mako, were fully fired regardless of the consequences.


    Although doing so will cause some civilians to be injured.


    But in order to seize power, this is also a last resort.


    Boom.


    It has to be said that the ability of Swastika and Vortex has indeed given Silver City an unprecedentedly powerful force.


    Hirako Mako and the others couldn''t help but take a breath.


    This silver city has been hidden for so many years.


    Sure enough, bold enough.


    "Taste the fear, you choppy..."


    The cross gallows slashed forward.


    His target turned out to be a civilian area! .


    Hirako Mako immediately furious, he shouted: "What are you doing in Silver City? It is a civilian area, you will kill a lot of people like this!!!"


    "How can it be?" Watching the sword qi slip, Yincheng grinned 29: "Didn''t they say that they believe in the eternal god, can they enter the land after death, I am helping them..."


    Accompanied by the sword energy impact.


    It will soon fall on the civilian''s building.


    At this time, a figure appeared, waving his hand and slapped on the sword energy.


    strong force.


    It''s eye-catching.


    And that Jian Qi was directly shattered.


    When that faint gaze fell on them, everyone trembled in their hearts.


    Those are not eyes at all.


    It was a black flame burning.


    "The wanton slaughter of civilians in an attempt to disturb the stability of the world, do you people know the crime?"


    Balegang said sharply.


    The thousands of miles nearby were all shrouded in darkness.


    Including Ginjo and Hirako Mako''s masked army flying in the air, he didn''t even find out what he used to launch the move.


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Balegang continued: "I am the first hall of the Ten Temple Yama, King Qin Guang --- Balegang, I will declare punishment for you.


    Originally, Master Yin Tian said that you might come to attack.


    I just didn''t expect you to be so unbearable. If you want to force us to come out, you can just invite the fight directly. Why deal with those innocent believers...


    Now that you choose to shoot, you are ready to go to the eighteenth floor of hell. "


    Balegon¡¯s skin ages instantly.


    The form of Skeleton Emperor was shown in front of everyone.


    It used to be a giant axe in his hand, but now it has become a black sickle, with billowing black inflammation on it, which is strange and creepy.


    From time to time, the screams of the soul came from above.


    Hirako Mako is angry and wants to scold her mother now.


    This silver city is really not a thing. If you attack others, you will attack others. Nima''s directly angered Bairegang, and the other party is still Ten Temple Yama.


    What a **** fucking dog.


    However, if you become angry, you have to continue the battle.


    He drew out his Zanpaku Knife and began to prepare to attack.


    "Let''s fall down, retreat..."


    The blade is bright and exudes a delicate fragrance, but the result has not changed.


    His Zanpaku Knife would change people''s perception, but the skeleton monster in front of him remained motionless, as if nothing had happened.


    What exactly is going on?


    He couldn''t help but doubt.


    At this time Balegang opened his mouth and said: "Your ability is too low. In my death domain, everything will be reduced to nothingness, including the **** you rely on, what garbage things... all die in the dark. Bar!"


    This power is bestowed by the **** of **** in that world.


    Open the field.


    Everything will be invalidated.


    The domain is a world of its own, and it can also manipulate dark attacks.


    In fact, Bairegang has no thoughts to play.

 Chapter 625：

    Because the group of people in front of them is too weak to be interested at all.


    He thought the enemy that Yin Tianzi said would be very interesting.


    This is the result?


    It''s really a bunch of stinky fish and shrimps.


    Not even the horror in the realm of death was discovered.


    In just a few moments, hundreds of masked soldiers all knelt to the ground, their bodies corrupted by the darkness.


    Until it became a dead bone.


    Yincheng and the others flew directly into the sky, but this dark realm was endless, and they couldn''t break through at all.


    "I don''t believe it anymore, die for me!!!"


    Seeing can''t escape.


    Yincheng was immediately anxious, and the long sword in his hand swung like crazy.


    But the sword energy is getting weaker and weaker.


    As Balegan said, in the realm of death, there is nothing!


    "Monkey play, are you enough? Now you can go to the underworld to be punished... the darkness is gone!"


    The whole area of ??death suddenly rioted.


    Continually extracting their lives.


    After a while, Hirako Mako fell to the ground feebly, and when he was dying, he woke up.


    It turns out that I have always been a stronger person.


    It can''t be compared with the true **** at all.


    Because at this moment, he saw the underworld in Balegang''s mouth, and the terrifying eighteen layers of hell.


    What a sad life.


    The moment the eyes closed.


    The souls of Hirako Mako and others were sucked into the underworld by the passage.


    Countless ghosts and gods, seeing these strange souls flying, all showed grim smiles.


    In the past, Hirako Mako and others arrested souls.


    The situation is now completely reversed.


    They have become other people''s toys.


    A chain tied his neck, and then he was forced to fly towards the tall 18-story building.


    "You let me go...I am Silver City!!! The 170 strongest owner of the manifestation spell, I can smash it, and I can also blur it... I... ah~~~~~~"


    boom.


    A ghost who saw him unpleasantly slammed it up with the whip in his hand.


    The horrible soul flogged the screams of Silver City.


    Then he listened to the ghost sneer and said, "A trivial group of barbarians still dare to have fun in this **** realm? Just now Bairegon said, you are all sinners!


    Attacking innocent civilians is sentenced to one thousand years.


    Attacking the divine envoy will be punished for two thousand years.


    Full of nonsense, a penalty of five hundred years.


    Coupled with your attempt to resist God, you will be fined five thousand years.


    So your penalty is 8,500 years..."


    Soon Hirako Mako and others were also convicted.


    After that, he flew towards the eighteenth **** like a beast.


    Now he no longer resists.


    Instead, he was observing how the **** in the **** realm exists.


    There is the sun high in the sky, flowers in the distance, and children playing. They are even more beautiful than this world.


    Before the flower bush, he saw a figure.


    It is Matsumoto Ranju.


    The other party was sewing clothes, and when he noticed his gaze, the other party was visibly stunned.


    Then he withdrew his gaze.


    "Look at it! That''s the Lord Goddess, I''ll goug your dog''s eyes again..."


    Goddess is sacred and inviolable.


    That is a woman who serves God.


    The supreme existence! .


    Chapter 577 Xiao Budian begins to fight, ten priests descend on the stone country!


    "you..."


    Yu Habach was shocked and angry.


    However, he found that he could not break free of Ulquiola''s control at all, and the feeling of weakness continued to spread, which made him feel fear in his heart.


    This is a feeling I never had before.


    Even if you lose.


    Even if you fall into a thousand-year sleep.


    The strength of the body is deprived.


    When You Habacher returned to the baby again, he felt like a stick.


    "No... please don''t do this, don''t take away my power..."


    As the king of the invisible empire.


    The friend Harbach couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    Ulchiola snorted and shook his head: "A boring toy, if it weren''t for the command of Aizen-sama, do you think you can live to this day?


    It''s just to give you a chance to surrender, but it''s not a good control!


    Remember, when you go to **** to redeem your sins, don''t forget... I am Urquiola who killed you! "


    The darkness flooded the vision of Friends Habach, and his body finally decayed.


    When he opened his eyes again.


    Has come to an extremely vast world.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a beautiful garden.


    "Hurry up... humble worm, do you want to eat a whip if you don''t leave?"


    Snapped.


    A whip struck him, awakening Friends Habach in an instant.


    Accompanied by the pulling like an animal, he finally woke up, this 170 li is the world of hell.


    The former emperor.


    The current prisoner.


    This situation makes it difficult for him to accept.


    But now, even if you want to die, it''s very difficult.


    And beside him, it was Old Man Yamamoto.


    The two looked at each other, and Qi Qi fell silent.


    At this time, the ghost who escorted the two sneered: "Huh... Do you think that death is the end when confronting the divine will? Don''t be kidding...


    Before God, death is an extravagant hope.


    Your sin has been settled.


    Uhabach led the Star Crusade and tried to attack the cult and was sentenced to fifteen thousand years of crime.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukoku resisted the religion twice and tried to start the chaos. He was sentenced to 25,000 years of crime.


    You can go to the eighteenth hell.


    Every hundred years can come out to let the wind..."


    The two did not speak, and walked toward the front obediently.


    When it''s halfway.


    A sky light fell, and all the Yin Soldiers and Gui Chai knelt down.


    "See the goddess Maozhihua!"


    "Um."


    The ghost saw the two sinners, Motoyanagi Yamamoto and Yuhabach, standing stupidly, slapped in the face, and then two more whips.


    "Damn, I don''t even know when the goddess comes to bow down, looking for death..."


    Three whips down.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi was already in pain, and he didn''t even have to say anything about it. The whip was extremely cold.


    Hit him as if putting his soul in a pan.


    Torture the individual to death.


    "Okay, don''t fight it anymore, I just come and have a look..."


    Uozhihuaretsu doesn''t like torturing Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, but just wants to see what this old friend thinks now.


    After a long while, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni was relieved.


    Looking at the condescending woman, he smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect to meet in this situation."


    "No... this is an inevitable result. Your character has created all of this. From the moment God descends into the world, everything is doomed."


    Uozhihualie said indifferently.


    Everything is actually doomed.


    The difference is only a matter of time.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni knelt on the ground and was silent. Is he really wrong?


    It seems to be really wrong!


    Looking back at what Airan did, it was not just waiting for himself to admit defeat.


    The other party did not rush to kill.


    No arrests were made.


    Just waiting silently.


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    After Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni finished speaking, he understood everything in his heart, and there was no longer any persistence in his eyes.


    Then he raised his head to look at Uozhihuareel, and asked: "If after the atonement, can I be reincarnated..."


    "A sinner like you will never have a chance to be reincarnated. Even if the sins of more than 20,000 years pass, your spirit body is almost broken.


    But there will be a day to appreciate the beauty of the gods, and then it will turn into gray...


    God once said: Only believers can reincarnate here. "


    "It turned out to be like this, and the day is good..."

 Chapter 626：

    Then Yamamoto Motoyanagi was taken away, and the same was true for Yuhabach.


    At this time, within the eighteen layers of hell.


    Screams full of pain.


    All kinds of terrible punishments are rotated here every day.


    ---------------


    He turned his gaze back to the corpse soul world.


    Ai Ran sat high on the tower of Seoreiwa, looked at the information coming from his men, and shook his head: "It''s really boring. After waiting for a long time, I still haven''t seen a good show...


    No matter, you go and put away your faith.


    The ceremony will be held soon, and it is time for us to enter the realm of the gods. "


    "Yes, Your Highness Yin Tianzi!"


    All the ghosts shouted in unison.


    The number turned out to be tens of millions.


    As for the Star Cross Army, that kind of trash can''t even enter the outer line of defense.


    It has no effect other than wasting some time.


    Ai Ran looked at the public toilet and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    The toilet didn''t seem to excite Ukhabach either.


    It''s really boring, it''s better to ascend into the God Realm as soon as possible, and fight against the chaos with Jack and others.


    -------------------


    On the other hand, compared to Aizen, it is boring.


    Ying is almost too busy to talk to each other.


    Accompanied by the departure of Lisa, Qin, and Paramount.


    There were only male priests such as Di Luke beside her, and the only remaining reserved goddesses, who did not stop for a moment.


    Amber and Mona guarded over the snowy area.


    Kelly still had her time to teach.


    This little girl, since seeing the gods.


    He ran out by himself, saying that he would blow up all the enemies.


    As a result, the Wind Demon Dragon Tewarin in the wind dragon ruins was directly evaporated by a fireball.


    An angry Ying gave Ke Li a severe lesson.


    It would be great if the Wind Demon Dragon sacrificed to the gods.


    Even if you don¡¯t offer sacrifices, it¡¯s not bad to make a big meal.


    Just throw it out with a big firework, come on... it''s just black charcoal.


    Ugh...


    Just as Ying sighed, the voice of a maid came from outside the door.


    "Master priest, there is a messenger from Liyue outside, asking to see you."


    "Let them in."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Ying was still in that pure and shining close-fitting armor.


    It seems a bit heroic.


    It''s only about three minutes.


    The door opened.


    The group of people walked in one after another.


    The moment when the eyes of the two crossed.


    Tianquan Ningguang stepped forward and said, "Thank you for your interview, Master Master...My name is Ningguang, they are Keqing...Gan Yu...".


    Chapter 578 is not a little bit: whoever offends us, the soul lights the sky lantern and burns for a million years!


    Looking at the unweaned child in front of him, Ye Rou was full of black lines.


    In other words, this is really the Emperor Huangtian in the future?


    Why do you always feel that you have seen something wrong in Hanoi for a long time?


    The little guy is not big.


    But there was a gourd on his waist, and there was no need to think about it to know that it was animal milk.


    I really didn''t leave to eat for a while.


    Ye Rou originally wanted to teach Xiao Budian a lesson, but she sighed inwardly when she looked at the believers below who were looking at her.


    That''s it.


    That''s it.


    Why am I angry with a child?


    Even though she thought so in her heart, Ye Rou still raised her eyebrows, her cold face covered with frost.


    "Hmph, that''s it this time, but if you don''t think about it next time, I''ll smash your ass, sister, I''m the only one."


    Little did not hear the words, and immediately clutched his ass.


    I was too scared to look up again.


    Then Ye Rou''s finger lightly touched a piece of bluestone on the ground.


    Numerous **** patterns are automatically engraved on it.


    "Today, I am passing down three thousand methods on behalf of the God of Eternity, and anyone who enters the religion can come and watch it, although the wilderness is very barren.


    But as a place of religious religion, we still cannot give up. "


    Ye Rou''s words spread throughout the wasteland.


    Shocked the location of countless countries.


    They all exclaimed, how does this eternal **** exist?


    There is such a terrible power!


    Countless strong 167 people flew towards the great wilderness, among them the extraordinary emperor and the noble-level masters.


    But they flew soon.


    Then I saw things that were extremely shocking.


    A hand that covered the sky gently brushed, and the hundreds of thousands of mountains in the wilderness were immediately flattened.


    Another light press.


    One piece of land rose directly to the sky, becoming a floating island.


    Jinguang Yunxia do decoration.


    Mountains and rivers flow below, forming countless wonderful formations.


    All the masters showed cold sweat on their faces.


    Unexpectedly, this man from the God of Eternity actually had such a handwriting.


    After all this is done.


    Ye Rou said to the sluggish little bit, "I have done the thing, and how to develop next depends on you. Now that you have restored your memory, you must go to Stone Country. You can get revenge, but don''t be disturbed by the killing intent. The state of mind..."


    "Yes, big sister."


    "Well, there is one more point. My shot will definitely cause the prying eyes of the fairyland and the nine heavens and ten places, and maybe there will be fairy kings and so on. If you encounter trouble, the formation will start.


    Even if I don''t make a move, there will be some assistance.


    You can offer sacrifices when you put this wasteland into the hands of the gods. "


    "Uh-huh..."


    Ye Rou patted Xiao Bu''s head and twisted his ears and said, "I remember to do this next time. Sister, I like hitting people..."


    "I don''t dare anymore!"


    Looking at the tearful Emperor Milky Heaven.


    Ye Rou smiled faintly, turned around and disappeared in front of everyone.


    When she disappeared completely.


    The creatures in the wasteland breathed a sigh of relief.


    The little finches, which were originally fixed on the treetops, flew towards the island in the sky with flapping wings.


    Since there is the inheritance of the great **** here, she will not continue to be the sacrifice of the fire country.


    There is a saying that birds fly to high places, and water flows to low places.


    Who doesn''t want a good future.


    That woman''s methods have already penetrated the sky, even if she doesn''t even put the upper realm in her eyes, how powerful will the real **** be?


    For a moment, Xiao Que''er flew to Xiao Bu Dian with Huo Yun.


    "How can I join the Eternal God Cult?"


    The crisp sound is extremely pleasant.


    I knew it was a little girl when I heard it.


    Coupled with her bright red wings, she must have a good look after being transformed.


    The little bit who was rubbing his ears, heard someone talking, and smiled immediately: "Do you want to become a teacher?"


    "Yeah... I am a sacrifice to another country, but when I see the blessings of the gods, I want to get out of the sea of ??suffering and enter the religion of the gods..."


    "Well, since that''s the case, I will preach your magic."


    One person and one bird walked towards the heritage stele.


    Others looked at this small island suspended and 10,000 meters high, with shocked expressions on their faces.


    The Great Wilderness is completely gone.


    Just a palm.


    Almost all the creatures were crushed, including the inheritance of those ancient tribes.


    "Village chief, this goddess is so scary!"


    "Oh, why is Xiao Budian so anxious? I think it''s not enough sacrifices..."


    "Well, if you give us a month, you can definitely recruit a lot of believers!"


    I heard the clansmen making noise.


    The village chief shook his head and said, "Don''t make a noise. Didn''t you see the handwriting of the Lord Goddess? The fire bird just now explained everything.


    In the future, more people will come to join the religion.


    Moreover, Xiao Budian is the royal family of the Shi Kingdom, and the entire Shi Kingdom will become an affiliate of the religion in the future! "


    Everyone took a breath after hearing the words.


    What?


    A country must be attached to it.


    Just when everyone was shocked, another person flew over.


    It''s just that after this person observed the island, his gaze was fixed on the inheritance stele.


    "Good baby, it''s a pity that you don''t have a goddess, it''s just a waste. Give it to me..."

 Chapter 627：

    He sneered in his heart and used profound arts to probe towards the stele.


    But this person just shot.


    The sky suddenly changed with thunderclouds, and a purple thunder directly transformed into a thunder dragon and rushed towards the man.


    Liu Ying below had already noticed someone coming.


    Just didn''t wait for her to do it.


    The formation was activated.


    boom.


    Thunder Dragon spit out thunder beads.


    A firework blooms in the sky.


    Venerable masters were directly melted.


    No ashes are left.


    The people who watched the floating island suddenly calmed down!


    Good guys.


    That venerable man felt weird when he saw the fire bird fly out and it was all right.


    As a result, I never thought that this formation could actually judge people''s hearts.


    It''s really outrageous.


    Liu Ying looked at the hidden voice in the cloud, and sneered: "Anyone who wants to join the cult, just come... But if there is something wrong with the heart, even if there is no Goddess, I will kill all foreign enemies!"


    The sound travels millions of miles.


    Everyone''s face changed.


    It seems that this eternal religion is to unify the wasteland. Not long after the goddess left, another strong appeared.


    However, there are also quite a few organizations.


    Seeing that the gods did not set up rules, they rushed towards this place one after another.


    After half an hour.


    Hangkong Island ushered in the first group of people, they are people from nearby countries, and there are also people from some villages.


    All want to join the gods.


    In this regard, the village head expressed his enthusiasm.


    However, when one of the people with a weird heart prepares to record the exercises and pass them to his own country.


    The horrible thing happened.


    "call..."


    The cold breathing made everyone''s soul tremble.


    A dark and silent crack appeared in the air.


    The Netherworld Sage Envoy holding a sickle flew out of it, and its gaze suddenly locked on the betrayer.


    I saw the eyes that were burning with blue flames beating slightly, and said in a sharp tone: "You want to betray the gods, gods say you can die...".


    Chapter 578 is not a little bit: whoever offends us, the soul lights the sky lantern and burns for a million years!


    If not long ago, I chose to join the religion.


    Will the result be different?


    Hirako Mako was thinking, and couldn''t help but slow down.


    Snapped.


    The ruthless whip fell on his back.


    A scream resounded over the underworld.


    ......


    Among the flowers, Matsumoto Ranju shook his head and said: "Why, help you to abuse... All you want is your own status, too stupid..."


    For what Hirako Mako did.


    She is very clear.


    After the Balekan trial, those documents will also be delivered to her, which can be checked at will.


    Attacking civilians, trying to cause unrest.


    Heh... these gods of death have also fallen.


    Matsumoto Ranju gave the hair to his ear and continued the work.


    She wanted to weave a pair of shoes for God.


    Although it is not a precious material, but the mind is above all else.


    In fact, it''s not just her. For example, Mao Zhihualie also knits something, either as a gift to a sister, or as a gift to the gods.


    ---------------------


    Grim Reaper World.


    This world.


    Balegun looked at all the dead enemies and snorted coldly: "Next, let''s look at the master priest''s side. It''s a waste of my time..."


    People never know what happened above their heads.


    Because Balegun used illusion.


    In addition, there are dark clouds.


    After all, for these lovely believers, it is better to see some killings rarely.


    As long as you live happily, it is enough.


    ...


    Within the corpse soul world.


    The scene was very embarrassing.


    Both Uhabach and Yamamoto thought that the silver city in this world would attract most of the firepower.


    Thereby reducing the difficulty of offense.


    The results of it?


    Nothing happened in the corpse soul world, and it seemed that he didn''t know what was happening in this world.


    And the other party only sent two people to stop him and the others.


    One was a slender and handsome young man with a long sword in his hand and extremely cold eyes.


    The second one is Yama of the Ten Temples.


    Urquiola.


    As for the other person, he was an old acquaintance of Yamamoto.


    Hisugaya Toshiro.


    "The old man... I really don''t meet you in this situation, it''s a pity... you are still depraved. ¡¨!"


    "Now it''s useless to say more, fight! Dong Shiro..."


    Captain Yamamoto understood that he had been defeated from the point of view of justice, and now he was just a dying struggle.


    If you win, there is hope.


    Lost, disappeared by himself.


    Yuhabach glanced at Hissugaya Toshiro and smiled: "It seems that you have already found your opponent, then I will choose him..."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    The two looked at each other.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni drew out his Zanpaku Sword.


    "Come on, **** power... Burning the city!"


    The huge flame hand rushed towards Hisugaya Toushiro, while the other Reapers and the Star Crusade rushed towards the inside of the enemy.


    But this flame was extinguished in an instant.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi was shocked in his heart. When he used the Zanpaku Knife before, the hot temperature should be very intense.


    But now there is no such effect at all.


    On the contrary, it is low temperature.


    His flames didn''t play any role at all.


    "Old man, I have already said...you people, you are just too depraved...compared to us who have supernatural powers.


    It''s like the gap between clouds and mud.


    Use …d½â, or you will be wiped out soon! ! ! "


    Hisugaya Toushiro was not joking, but he really had this confidence.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The crisp voice was endless, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni hurriedly looked down, and saw that the sword that he had just solved was frozen.


    He couldn''t help feeling cold.


    Then gritted his teeth and said: "Then don''t blame the old man! Swastika..."


    boom.


    The scorching air wave rose again.


    This time Motoyanagi Yamamoto used all his strength, and he used his stunts as soon as he lifted the ice.


    [Can Huo Taito ¡¤ West-Can Sun Prison Garment]


    The terrible spiritual pressure turned into a flame of 15 million degrees, like a blazing sun, covering the body and the blade.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni locked up Hisugaya Toushiro and slashed at him.


    "Ding"


    The flame was frozen again, the moment the two touched.


    The whole ground solidified again.


    The flame, which was still burning, went out again.


    "Do you know where we are?" Hisugaya Toshiro said lightly, "Because you are a mortal, just a mortal who wields God-given power wantonly! And your fire is not strong enough..."


    Aizen once commented on Reaper like this.


    If you are lucky, the awakened Zanpaku Dao is powerful.


    Then you are better than others.


    On the other hand, if ZanPai Dao **** and work hard for countless years, you will also be a waste.


    Under such a system.


    Many **** have sat on the throne of the captain and even death.


    But those who are truly kind cannot have this power.


    Is this fair?


    It''s not fair at all.


    For example, Yamamoto Moto Ryusuke Shigekuni, in the eyes of everyone, he is highly respected, drinking tea and playing chess every day, so happy, handing over all his rights.

 Chapter 628：

    Let those waste elders be demon.


    Called top waste.


    If he can lead the **** of death into the virtual circle.


    The world has long been peaceful.


    But Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni was a coward.


    At first, Hisugaya Toushiro did not approve of this, but with the passage of time.


    He gradually understood.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi was wrong, and the wrong was very outrageous. Many unjust, false, and wrong cases began to be revealed with the collapse of Seoreikyo.


    noble?


    This kind of thing shouldn''t exist at all.


    Hisugaya Toshiro''s swordsmanship is superb, and the power of the ice element is constantly strengthening, and now it is suppressing Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s residual fire Taito.


    "you..."


    "Kneel down, since you choose to leave the corpse soul world, you will never come back! Trash..."


    Hisugaya Toushiro''s eyes became cold, and a black flame lit up on the icy blue blade.


    This is the power of the law of death.


    Can obliterate all living beings.


    Just when Yamamoto Motoyanagi was preparing to release other moves, the residual fire broke apart, and the black blade sank into his body.


    Until it is cut in half.


    "Remember, when you are in the world of hell, make atonement for your sins..."


    Hisugaya Toshiro turned and left, not looking at the desperate gaze of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni.


    The eternal **** now teaches.


    It''s not before. The Ten Temple Yama has a part of the law of death.


    On the other hand, the battle between Friends Habach and Ulquiola was a little flat.


    Although Uhabach is very strong.


    But facing the stronger Ulchiola, there is really no way at all.


    Seeing Hissugaya Dongshiro ending the battle, Ulchiola moved his eyes and said, "I won''t play anymore, you can die..."


    After all, the black hand sank directly into Ukhabach''s heart. .


    Chapter 578 is not a little bit: whoever offends us, the soul lights the sky lantern and burns for a million years!


    The next day, early morning.


    The wind is sunny.


    The people of Liyue, as usual, just do what they should, and go out of the stall.


    Goods go goods.


    A scene of prosperity.


    As one of the seven stars of Liyue, Beidou stood on the beach and began to spur the urn of no taboos.


    This is the key to unlocking the Maelstrom Demon God.


    Without Zhongli''s instruction and guidance, it would take countless hours to search for such things.


    Accompanied by countless golden charms, he flew up into the sky and went straight to Guyun Pavilion.


    There was a roar from heaven and earth at the same time.


    The earth shook as a result.


    The immortals far in the fairy mountain felt the power of no taboo urns one after another.


    "No, someone used a spell to unlock the power of the Maelstrom Demon God!"


    Fairy deer----Zhuyue Zhenjun Zhuyang, with a look of shock, began to rush towards Liyue.


    On the other side, True Monarch Lishui Dieshan and True Monarch Liuyun Borrowing Wind fluttered their wings and flew towards Liyue''s coastline.


    They abide by the contract.


    So when Riyue was in danger.


    Must rush to suppress.


    Including the mandrills in Wangshu Inn did not take care of themselves.


    The sky suddenly became dim.


    Accompanied by a howling across the sky.


    Mandrill has turned into a breeze and rushed out.


    ......


    Go to the Shengtang.


    Walnut and Qiqi looked at the scenery outside and couldn''t help frowning.


    "Is this the demon **** born?"


    Walnut, wearing a long black skirt, looked at Zhong Li.


    The latter nodded and said, "I didn''t expect Ningguang''s courage to be so great. Don''t worry, Xiaotao, there won''t be any casualties. It will be over soon..."


    "why is that?"


    "Qiqi also wants to know!"


    "I can answer this question..." The bard walked in front of the two of them and said, "Mortals will be afraid of seeing the devil, so if someone can get rid of the devil, what would you think?"


    Walnut said without hesitation: "I will be very grateful to her!"


    "It''s over!"


    "You mean, this demon **** was released by them. ¡¨."


    "You''ll know in a while!"


    Barbatos evoked a breeze, and the four people came to the roof of Wangshengtang at the same time.


    At this time, the Maelstrom Demon came out from the bottom of the water.


    The hideous tentacles and the huge head make it hard to look straight.


    The walnut looked at her with a chill.


    And Qiqi shrank in the arms of her big sister in shock.


    I didn''t dare to see what happened outside.


    Zhong Li and Barbatos stared at Qunyu Pavilion closely.


    Now that the monster is out, they should do it too.


    ......


    At this time in Liyue City.


    When the people saw the thousand-meter-high Demon God, one by one was scared to death.


    Including soldiers also fell to the ground.


    On the other hand, the people who joined the gods said at this time: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, this demon **** is only free from the seal, and soon the goddess will be able to destroy it!"


    "You said it nicely, because Liyue Qixing drove away the Rock God, that angered the seal removed by the other party!"


    "Just..."


    "The King of Rock, please come back, we can''t do without you..."


    Looking at the people kneeling and begging for mercy.


    The believer shrugged his shoulders, really not knowing what to say.


    The true **** is right in front of him, but kneeling down towards the false god, it is really sad...


    Not to mention that even the Qianyan Army is not much better.


    After the Maelstrom Demon God broke free, he immediately turned his spear and walked towards Liyue.


    It was the old loach who sealed himself.


    Damn, it''s great to be strong.


    It swayed and screamed in anger.


    Because of its anger, the sea waves rolling waves.


    Isn''t it just because you don''t have the heart of God, that''s why you will be defeated, if the heart of God of the water system is on it.


    It can guarantee that the old loach is broken up.


    The ship was washed away.


    The coastline is no longer close.


    At this time, Qunyu Pavilion leaned towards the Maelstrom Demon God in full view.


    Ke Qing looked at Ning Guang and said, "Can I take action? If this continues, the residents of the coast will be homeless..."


    The latter lightly tapped Chi''s head and said, "Come on, the three of us will make a shot together!"


    For a moment, a cold voice spread across the entire Liyue land.


    "Today, Emperor Yan King abdicated and the Vortex Demon God was born. Although it is a bit dangerous, the Seven Stars of Liyue are believers of the God of Eternity, and there should be a great source of protection for the world.


    That beast will die! "


    Accompanied by sound.


    A purple-haired girl who appeared by the dragon appeared in the sky.


    Yuhengxing---carved sunny.


    Behind her was a huge snow-white unicorn. She said, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    This turned out to be Liyue Qixing''s secretary---Gan Yu.


    boom.


    The silver breath came to the sea.


    The entire sea surface was frozen quickly.


    The bay that stretches for thousands of miles has all turned into a land of glaciers.


    This terrible power.


    Even the Ice God is nothing more than this! ! !


    People took a breath.


    Has Gan Yu''s power been so strong?


    I heard from the rumors that Gan Yu was a hybrid of fairy beasts, unicorns and humans.


    Because he followed the contract with the Rock God, he stayed in Liyue all the time.


    He is kind and lovely.


    I didn''t expect her power to be so strong.


    A believer in the crowd knelt on the ground and shouted: "¡§"Chen Ran see Lord Gan Yu, thank you for your help!"


    Only then did people know.


    Gan Yu had also joined the cult.


    The sky was frozen by the tsunami.


    This made people breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 629：

    At this time, an orange-yellow light came out of Qunyu Pavilion.


    She is like a fairy, stepping on the void step by step.


    The lotus grows step by step.


    Very noble.


    She does not have the horror of the thunder dragon, nor the majesty of the Qilin Ganyu.


    But it gives people an incomparable sense of security.


    Because people know that Ningguang''s mission to the Eternal City will definitely bring greater power.


    "The Maelstrom Demon God, after the seal is lifted, he doesn''t think about his own sins, but instead wants to attack the city of the people of God. It''s really self-inflicted.


    Today, my heavenly power condenses the light on behalf of the eternal God to judge you.


    Rock Magic Magic¡¤Wan Zhang Tian Prison! "


    Accompanied by the condensed voice, the voice fell.


    Countless earth elements appeared out of thin air, and they quickly assembled into a huge cage to freeze the Vortex Demon God in place.


    Gan Yu hurriedly made up the knife.


    Breathing out, the sea instantly condensed.


    At this time, the whirlpool demon **** was so angry, he finally came out and wandered around, thinking about finding a chance to defeat the rock gods.


    Regain control of Liyue.


    He is the noumenon now.


    In fact, he was said to be cruel before, but it was not at all, it was just the way he behaved.


    Every time he asks others to sacrifice a woman, that is when his own woman gets old, and he changes to a new one.


    Isn''t it normal to be a god?


    As a result, when the **** came, Zhongli smashed him to pieces.


    It''s really bitter. .


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    She is slightly possessed.


    The posture is very low.


    In terms of her control of Liyue''s army and administrative affairs, she is basically equivalent to Liyue''s emperor.


    Among the seven stars of Liyue, there are leaders and think tanks~.


    It was rumored that Ning Guang after hours, not a minute, but-ambitious.


    Barefoot hawking food on the beach.


    At that time she was already planning Qunyu Pavilion.


    Although he is a mortal, he should not be underestimated.


    "Don''t be so polite, come in and talk..."


    Ying''s tone was very brisk.


    There is no solemnity or pretentiousness.


    Instead, they chat like friends.


    This made the Liyue Seven Stars couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    While walking towards the living room together, Ying was watching this Tianquan condensed light.


    There is no doubt that the other party is a proud and beautiful woman.


    A long white and golden hair was curled up by a black and golden hairpin, which was crossed from the back and dropped to the feet.


    The fringe between her forehead resembled her wine-red eyes.


    The three-color cheongsam sets off the elegant temperament.


    There are black and gold finger cots between his arms to bring out the coldness and mystery.


    This kind of mature woman of the highest quality, even Ying, who is a woman, has to admit the charm of each other.


    Ningguang such a woman, if it is sacrificed to the gods.


    It must be very popular.


    On the contrary, in Ningguang''s eyes, the aura that radiated from this seemingly ordinary master priest made her dare not offend easily.


    Because Ningguang found the breath of ten elements in the opponent''s body! ! !


    No matter what kind.


    They are all exceptionally powerful.


    Ningguang is the eye of the **** of rock attribute, as if walking side by side with Ying now, almost can''t help kneel down and worship.


    That is from the suppression of power.


    The breath of this high-dimensional law.


    Soon they came to the meeting room, which was originally the headquarters of the Knights of the West Wind, but was later changed to the office of the cult.


    It''s very simple inside.


    I don''t know how many times worse than Qunyu Pavilion.


    At this time, it was still raining outside, and the golden altar could be seen outside the window.


    Very dazzling.


    After everyone sat down.


    Ningguang sorted out her mentality, cleared her throat and said to Ying: "Master priest, we are here to ask if we can join the Eternal God Cult..."


    "This is okay, as long as you are sincere and kind, you can join the cult..."


    Liyue Qixing didn''t expect that it would be so simple to enter the teachings.


    Seeing their strange faces, Ying explained with a smile: "That''s it, our God has no other requirements for the people.


    As long as you are sincere and sincere, although you are the creator, there are many things you cannot do yourself. You must know that the power of God is very powerful.


    Once shot, the world may collapse. "


    Everyone nodded quickly.


    Especially Ke Qing interrupted, "I was in Qunyu Pavilion that day and my legs were frightened..."


    Ying heard the words and smiled faintly.


    Then she said: "This world has seven countries. The Kingdom of Wind is now the headquarters of the religion, although the people here are very disgusted with management at first.


    However, the days are long.


    People slowly recognized it, because although the disordered life is free, it can''t get real development.


    The country is full of fools¡¯ spies, and there is the Abyss Cult on the outside. A mere wind and devil dragon will cause the country to unrest.


    And Dao-Zi-guo is now slowly trading with other countries, and I think you should have some feelings for Riyue. "


    Liyue and the eternal city now.


    All have coastal ports.


    In the three countries, there were originally merchants who did not have a rice wife country.


    But since Thor joined the Cult of God and handed over the country to the Clan of God, everything has changed.


    After all, the power of the true god.


    It is irresistible.


    Liyue wanted to join in now, and it made sense.


    Tianquan Ningguang was afraid of traps, so he confirmed again.


    "Do we really have to pay any price?"


    "The price? The price is faith in the gods."


    "The rock **** he..."


    Tianquan Ningguang knew that the chief priest had sacrificed the heart of the gods before, but Emperor Yan Wang was after all a **** who had looked after Liyue for countless years.


    Want to take action to grab its power.


    She can''t do it.


    Ying smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry about the heart of God, you just need to take care of the people, if you want to feel the power of the gods.


    There are meditation thoughts here, just enter the meditation space to see the dharma body of the gods. "


    "this..."


    Ning Guang hesitated, because she really didn''t expect the other party to be so simple and calm.


    Instead, Ke Qing volunteered and said: "I''ll come..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After the purple-haired girl left from the God of Eternity, she had a dream, that is, to gain powerful power to get rid of all the bad guys.


    For this goal.


    She has also been working hard.


    For a moment, Ke Qing read the eternal meditation thoughts and entered the meditation space.


    After half an hour.


    Purple thunder lit up in the sky.


    In the living room, only a purple light was lit up, and Keqing had disappeared in place.


    Ning Guang was afraid of her going out, so he jumped out quickly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked to the window, he saw Keqing standing in the midst of thousands of thunder, practicing swordsmanship.


    "Nine Heavens God Thunder¡¤Purple Chase Sword Technique¡¤Enlightenment"


    boom.


    The thunder was moving, and the sword aura was flying in the air like a thunder dragon.


    At this moment, with the horror like the **** of thunder, Wan Lei gathered around her, the sword had already disappeared and turned into a purple dragon hovering around her.


    ........0


    "Stupid girl, come back to me..."


    Just as Ke Qing was drowning in power, a condensed and angry voice came from below.


    This stinky girl.


    Just know how to play, if she scares some people, how should she explain.


    I am still a guest now.


    And he is also the messenger of other countries, although an agreement has been reached.


    But still can''t be careless.


    Ke Qing''s furry ears moved, and looked down at the ground, and found that many children were looking at herself with fear.


    "Oh...I scared the kid!"


    Ke Qing was shocked, and suddenly changed and withdrew her strength.


    Just when she was about to fall and wanted to explain clearly.


    Ying''s voice spread throughout the city.


    "Don''t be afraid, this Keqing is a divine envoy from Liyue, who has just received the power bestowed by the divine spirit, so I want to conceal it for everyone."


    Her words came out.

 Chapter 630：

    Suddenly people withdrew from fear and turned to happiness.


    "Mom, this Thunder God Envoy is so beautiful."


    "In the future, I will also choose the Thunder God Technique."


    "Hello, my sister!!"


    "My sister is so amazing..."


    Looking at the children''s admiring eyes, the face was blushing with shame.


    Immediately he did not dare to stay any longer.


    Hastily returned to the reception room.


    "How? Did you see the gods?"


    "Well, God is really great, my power is nearly twenty times stronger..." People.


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! !


    Ning Guang saw Ke Qing''s somewhat proud look, and struck the opponent''s back with a punch.


    "Smelly girl, hurry up and apologize!"


    "Ah...it hurts, I''m sorry Master Keqing didn''t control herself well!"


    Looking at the purple girl''s apology.


    Ying covered her mouth with a smile, and quickly said, "No need to do this. Now that you have accepted the power of God, you will naturally be a family in the future.


    Sister Keqing, you will be the goddess of Thunder from now on. "


    "Uh-huh..."


    With the addition of Keqing, the follow-up becomes simpler.


    Ningguang and Beidou have also joined the cult one after another. As for Gan Yu, she is the most eye-catching because she is not a human being.


    It is a mixture of fairy beasts, unicorns and humans.


    Therefore, after practicing the divine method, the blood is purified.


    There was a real Qilin body.


    The strength has been increased a hundred times, becoming the strongest among the seven stars of Liyue!


    "As for Liyue''s affairs, I think I''ll leave it to you to do the best. I won''t intervene in matters, but there are some fools and demons suppressing Liyue.


    Hope you guys clean it up! "


    "Please rest assured, I will work hard. There is just one thing I understand too..."


    "Um?"


    "Why would such a powerful god...like goddess."


    Qing and others have already left at this moment.


    There are only two people in the living room, Ningguang and Ying.


    This question has been in Ningguang''s heart ever since Ying explained to her the duties of the goddess.


    In her eyes.


    God is great.


    God is supreme.


    But why does such a powerful **** like ordinary women, and also give goddess great power, if it is to help manage the world.


    There are totally other ways.


    Of course, for becoming a goddess.


    Ningguang naturally agreed, and after finding a successor, she will go to the God Realm to serve the God of Eternity in the next sacrifice.


    In return for the gift of the gods.


    However, she is a person who likes to ask questions.


    If you don''t ask clearly, I feel very awkward.


    Ying froze for a moment, and then smiled: "The answer is actually very simple. Just like the stars in the sky, there is only one moon and only the sun.


    God is unique, but also lonely.


    The reason why we are needed is to be accompanied by someone for a long time.


    I heard that God is very gentle and a passionate man. You might be really surprised when you meet him..."


    Gentle man.


    God?


    There was a glimmer of admiring divine light on his condensed and white face, and he really wanted to stay with God.


    See what he is like.


    I don''t know how many men pursue an existence like Ningguang.


    Fenghua is peerless.


    Elegant temperament.


    Smart brains.


    You can hardly find any shortcomings in her.


    Young wealthy businessmen, leaders in the army, and men from other countries.


    But these people, without exception, were turned away by the condensed light.


    The answer?


    It''s very simple.


    Because her vision is too high, and those people are too utilitarian, it is not in line with Ningguang''s view of choosing a spouse.


    It is now determined to serve the gods.


    Forget it, but the last trace of dust in her heart.


    From now on, it will be enough to manage Liyue concentratingly and develop the religion.


    Ning Guang and others stayed in the Eternal City for seven days.


    Many things were discussed and a lot of information was exchanged among them.


    In the end, Ning Guang and others left.


    When I came, I was sitting in a carriage, but when I left, I walked in the wind.


    Ke Qing said in the wind: "When will we behead that monster?"


    "Are you talking about the Maelstrom Demon God?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    "Wait first to go back and clean up the spies of the Fools. Northland Bank has also been in Liyue for a long time. It''s time to wipe them out."


    "good."


    The flying speed of a few people was surprisingly fast.


    About six hours later, he had already returned to Liyue''s territory.


    Beidou looked at the Abyss Cult in the border and sighed: "Unable to appear in the territory of the Eternal City, these guys are starting to come to us. You go first... I''ll clean up."


    After that, she took a deep breath, and a flash of thunder flashed in her hand.


    boom.


    Along with the thunder, the fireball fell.


    The Abyss Cult in the belly of the mountain was all reduced to ashes.


    At this time, the executive officer of the Fools, [the son], was chatting with Zhong Li.


    The two slapped each other sloppyly.


    No one is telling the truth.


    But the son didn''t know that the person in front of him was actually Rock God.


    "It''s a sin, Liyue''s patron saint on earth, it''s a big joke to ask for an eternal god, Mr. Zhong Li, what do you think?"


    "I...I just feel very interesting..."


    "Um?"


    "The human heart is separated by the belly, and the passage of time will make people forget many things. In the past, the seven gods controlled the kingdom, but now they are the creator.


    The only difference is that gods are just powerful creatures, not eternal.


    Because before the Seven Gods, each country had a different monarch..."


    The son''s face was gloomy, but he was very concealed.


    His goal is just to make Liyue more chaotic.


    For example, collect Fuzhuan and release the Maelstrom Demon God.


    Force Rock God to come out.


    Of course, this is just a helpless move. If there is a better way to steal the heart of God, that would be great!


    Just in the middle of the two people chatting.


    There was the sound of footsteps outside.


    The son frowned slightly, before he could react, a chain made of rock bound himself.


    "Zhong Li! What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t the meaning very obvious? You foolish dog, how long do you want to spread the rumors..."


    The door kicked open with a small foot.


    Keqing carried the sword and said murderously.


    "I am a good fool, but I didn''t follow the rumors, just..."


    "Oh, those nonsense. Let''s leave it to the hell, and talk to those ghosts and gods..."


    The lightning flashed, and the purple Thunder Dragon rushed directly at the son. 1.5


    Seeing cannot be hidden.


    The executive roared and opened the second form.


    Terrible plasma was flowing on him, and thunder shone on the black spear.


    He turned out to be a master of the Thunder Element!


    "Hehe... the tail is exposed, but your thunder is just inferior in front of me!!"


    The purple-haired girl shouted proudly.


    The purple thunder dragon in the room began to turn into an entity, like a purple crystal dragon, glaring at the executive officer of the Fools.


    Terrible power of thunder.


    Raised the temperature of the room by a thousand degrees.


    Many decorations can no longer bear the burning.


    And the son who was hiding under the mask, his face was solemn, and his heart was constantly pouting.


    This force is too strong.


    Even more terrifying than Her Royal Highness the Ice Queen!


    Isn''t it possible to cooperate with armed forces with your own water power? .


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! !


    At this moment, the son was in cold sweat.

 Chapter 631：

    The combat effectiveness of the two sides is not on the same level at all.


    Just when Ke Qing was about to kill him.


    Zhong Li next to him said: "Okay, you can stop! Now let me ask this Lord Dadalia to communicate."


    Although the son of thunder appeared.


    But this is just the strength of his armed forces.


    Or it''s technology.


    The true eye of God is actually water!


    Water can conduct electricity.


    As long as a master can understand this, the purple-haired girl in front of him, one of the seven stars of Liyue, Keqing.


    A trip to Old Mond will give you this power.


    It shows that the other party has gained divine power.


    Thinking of this, Daddalia sighed in his heart and gave up resistance.


    Ke Qing snorted, looked at Zhong Li, and said indifferently: "Give me a reason, otherwise I will kill you!"


    She is now a goddess, and she is also a goddess.


    In terms of interest, killing Dadalia will help Riyue''s safety.


    But the false **** in front of him did not let himself be killed.


    In the past, Ke Qing could still give him a thin face, but now it is different.


    Seeing the murderous intent in the purple-haired girl''s eyes, Zhong Li knew that if he didn''t say it, the other party would really make a move in the next moment.


    "That''s it, the God of Eternity lacks believers? If you can instigate the fools and executive officers in front of you, it will help you to attack the Winter Kingdom in the future!"


    "Huh... this has to be the person in front of you willingly."


    Both of them looked at Dadalia at the same time, who smiled awkwardly.


    At this time, his word can determine life and death.


    Dadalia was silent for a while, and sighed: "I''m sorry, I can''t betray the queen..."


    Although he wanted to live freely.


    However, the belief in the queen cannot be changed.


    If there is no queen, there is no self now! It¡¯s just the master of the abyss, I¡¯m sorry...


    You can say that I am stupid and loyal, but I Daddalia deserves the Queen¡¯s trust.


    Looking at the executive officer waiting to die with his eyes closed.


    Carve your finger.


    The purple dragon immediately penetrated the opponent''s body, and the powerful force destroyed the executive officer in an instant.


    Afterwards, Ke Qing said to Zhong Li: "Ningguang told me that if you want to surrender the heart of God, you can take it out now, and you can go wherever you want in the future."


    "Thank you then!"


    After all, an hourglass full of rich rock elements was thrown in Keqing''s hand.


    Then Zhong Li stood up and walked towards Wangshengtang.


    There will be his future home.


    Liyue will usher in a different new life in the future.


    Walking down the street.


    People looked at the announcement from Qunyu Pavilion and talked a lot.


    "Oh... I suddenly said that I believe in the **** of eternity, what exactly is this Liyue Qixing doing... not talking about visiting the eternal city."


    "What should I do if Emperor Yan is blamed?"


    "That''s right, there are also immortals living in Liyue. If they learn that we believe in a new god, won''t they have to usher in war again?"


    "However, that **** is really terrifying. Not long ago, everyone has seen the **** coming to the world. Although it was only once, it is much more terrifying than Emperor Yan Wang!"


    "Yeah, isn''t there the following announcement? It is said that Emperor Yan is only in charge of Liyue on his behalf. Now that the contract is completed, there is naturally a new **** to manage it."


    "I''m still afraid of war..."


    "I hope there won''t be war!"


    It is not surprising that people are worried.


    But Ke Qing''s performance has already given Zhongli hope.


    That is the power to surpass yourself.


    Zhong Li turned and left, with a relaxed smile on his face.


    Going back home all the time.


    He only saw Barbatos sitting on the windowsill.


    "How is it going?"


    "Liyue Seven Stars joined the command of the Eternal God Cult and gained unimaginable power. The executive officer of the Fools was killed.


    I was to facilitate their cooperation, but the loyalty of each other is beyond my imagination..."


    "He...Of the seven of us, she is the only one who is the most cruel to his subordinates, but don''t look at her so cold, it''s just appearance.


    The heart is still warm..."


    Thinking of the Queen of Solstice, Barbatos showed a faint smile on his face.


    It seems to think of the old days.


    This clock reminded one thing, and said: "The technological power of the Solstice Winter Kingdom, I feel very good. Using the power between the elements, it is possible to create a very terrible power armor..."


    "Without this kind of power, she wouldn''t want to conquer the world, forget it...not to mention these useless, what do you plan to do after you lose the heart of God?"


    "What else can I do? Let''s take care of the elderly here in the future. And I think there is a friend who needs God''s help."


    Zhong Li poured himself a cup of fragrant tea and said with a smile.


    "Oh? That''s really interesting."


    "Well, God is indeed very powerful. He is a truly omnipotent Lord. With God in him, he doesn''t need to be tortured..."


    Zhong Li picked up his pen and began to write.


    Then he handed the letter to the subordinates and asked them to send it to Wangshu Inn.


    After all, Mandrill has been tortured for countless years for this land, so it should be completely freed.


    ......


    Inside the Qunyu Pavilion.


    Gan Yu reported the information gathered below one by one, and then said: "People still cannot accept the God of Eternity. Most of them are afraid of war and immortals..."


    "Huh... I''m just afraid of death, human nature."


    "Then how can we do it?"


    Ke Qing, who returned to Qunyu Pavilion, tilted his head and showed a curious expression.


    Ningguang looked at the markers on the map and smiled and said: "At this time, a villain is needed. I have sent Beidou out to collect things. It will probably be effective tomorrow."


    "You mean the Maelstrom Demon God, but that thing is very dangerous. If Liyue is not controlled well, it may be destroyed..."


    He stood up sharply, his expression very solemn.


    Ningguang rolled his eyes and said, "With the strength of a few of us, it is enough, and do you think that staying this way will really make the people believe in gods?


    They will be scared, always scared, unless they are forced to believe, otherwise they will not change for a year or a half. In this case, they will have to administer drastic drugs!


    And those immortals, feeling the appearance of the devil, will rush over one after another.


    Sometimes...you need to be decisive to make a final decision! ! ! "


    On tactics.


    When did she contemplate being afraid of being overwhelmed.


    Minor public opinion is nothing.


    You can play with it at will.


    As long as he and others kill the Maelstrom Demon God and give Liyue a peace, his beliefs will change.


    Zhong Li is not stupid either.


    The announcement must have already been known.


    Now that only Dongfeng is owed, Liyue''s faith can be completely changed!


    At this time, Beidou was naturally collecting the rune seals to release the Maelstrom Demon God, most of these things were given to her by Zhong Li.


    Otherwise, even if the seal becomes weak now.


    It can only violently break open.


    This is not in line with Ningguang''s plan, because the play has to be perfect. .


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    The whirlpool demon looked at the three women in the sky with eyesight, really wanting to kill them in one bite.


    But it also understands.


    I completely overturned the car today.


    as predicted.


    When the unicorn froze itself, the girl with a purple dragon in the sky flew towards him.


    The staring gaze deeply pierced the Maelstrom Demon God.


    Has it ever received such a scornful look.


    "Roar!!!"


    The glacier broke loose violently and began to shatter.


    The purple-haired girl in the sky snorted: "Alright, alright, I see...you can go to death, this is the end of the harassment Liyue!


    Since you are defeated, you should accept this reality!


    [Thunder God Magic¡¤Purple Chalong Yin]"


    The hundred-meter-long dragons gathered on the sharp sword tip, and then shot them out.


    Boom.


    Accompanied by the explosion of distance, heaven and earth fell into darkness.


    When the sight is restored.


    Three immortals who have been long overdue, and a Yasha.


    All fell silent.


    The sea is full of corpses of the whirlpool demon god, and only one blow will kill it.


    Is this really the power of mortals?


    The eyes of the four people fell on Ke Qing.


    But seeing the purple-haired girl playing a sword flower, 173 flew back to the Qunyu Pavilion.


    "Okay, everyone can resume work. The Maelstrom Demon God has been beheaded by the Goddess Keqing, so don''t worry about it anymore..."


    Ningguang''s voice is very gentle.


    Not at all fatigued.


    This relieved everyone.


    The three immortals and Yasha looked at each other and flew towards Qunyu Pavilion.

 Chapter 632：

    Want to ask to understand.


    Everyone is not a fool.


    You can see through at a glance what is going on.


    But they flew halfway, and a figure stopped in front of them.


    "You... how can you..."


    "Needless to say, come with me..."


    Zhong Li smiled at Qunyu Pavilion and returned to Wangshengtang with someone.


    After coming here.


    Manni finally couldn''t help asking: "What happened to Liyue? Why do those people have more power than us."


    "And what''s the matter with that god?"


    Facing everyone''s inquiries.


    Zhong Li smiled bitterly and said: "Presumably you have also felt the power fluctuations that came from Mond a few days ago, but...that''s the eternal **** who created the world.


    In the endless years, the gods of eternity are sleeping.


    Because creating the world is too exhausting.


    I didn¡¯t wake up until recently..."


    To put it simply, all their laws, and even all their power, just spread from the other side.


    Because the world was born because of him.


    Under Zhong Li''s explanation.


    Several people understand, but their faces are not very good-looking.


    Because in the most difficult time, God is not there.


    Now there is peace, but God has appeared.


    The clock looked towards Mandrill, and said to him: "I originally sent someone to Wangshu Inn. I hope you can come here after you see it.


    As long as you join the cult, you can be completely liberated, otherwise you will not be able to control the birth of those hostility..."


    Mandrill leaned on the wall and said indifferently: "I know. But the other party moves faster... In fact, it doesn''t matter if I die.


    Just worry about the people. "


    The immortals look down on the secular.


    But can''t give up compassion.


    He is such a cold-faced Yasha.


    The other three immortals shook their heads and said: "Then we won''t join, and we should return to our own cave to practice."


    Get used to being free.


    If you are a dog for people.


    They are not used to it.


    Zhong Li was just an exhortation about this.


    God is not what they think, but a truly great existence.


    In the God Realm, there are also many invisible scenery.


    The real Tao.


    It''s God.


    Because Tao also comes from God.


    However, the three immortals are still gone.


    Until Barbatos, who was shrunken upstairs, could not see the figure, he walked out.


    "It seems that someone still holds the same opinion as me!"


    Zhong Li shook his head and said, "I do it for their good. Ning Guang wrote to me yesterday, which described many things of God.


    In the future, this world will merge into the God Realm.


    They do not respect the oracles, trying to resist the way to join the gods.


    In the end, death...


    God does not allow discordant voices in his own divine soil. "


    Barbatos was taken aback when he heard the words, but he didn''t expect God to be so cruel.


    But after another thought, I felt that they did a good job.


    Why does the self-made God Realm allow non-believers to come in?


    This world gave birth to them.


    And God gave birth to the world.


    Not grateful, **** it...


    On the other hand, the walnuts that followed followed, but smiled and said: "I am very interested in gods. What does a world without death look like?"


    "No... There is also a real world of Hell in the God Realm. These are what Ningguang told me. If the hall master likes it, you can go and see..."


    Although Zhong Li is the creator of Wangshengtang.


    But he just stayed here as a guest.


    It''s just that the power is higher.


    Walnut thought for a while, and decided to go with Mandrill.


    Maybe it can really solve the problem in my mind.


    When they were walking on the street, the people coming and going were queuing to join the religion.


    The condensed handwriting is completely effective.


    Even Qianyanjun was the first group to join.


    After observing them for a while, Mandrill whispered: "These people are very strong!"


    Walnut nodded repeatedly because she felt it too.


    Then they came to the registration office, only to be told that the two of them could go directly to Qunyu Pavilion.


    "So we still have privileges."


    "I expected it a long time ago..."


    With the use of the teleportation array, the two flew to the Qunyu Pavilion.


    At this time, there were bursts of voices in the room.


    "Master priest, Riyue is already under my control and has begun to join the cult."


    "So fast? This is less than three days."


    "It''s luck."


    "What about the fools?"


    "The spies of the Fools were cleared out, and many people were arrested yesterday. Among them, the executive officer-the son also died, and he did not choose to betray the queen."


    "It seems that he still has some backbone."


    Ying''s expression did not show happiness or anger, but Liyue was able to develop the religion so quickly.


    There is no need to use war.


    This condensed light is really beautiful.


    "As for the goddess, there are a few people tentatively. As for the manager, it is better to choose Zhong Li for the time being. After all, no one is more suitable than him."


    "Liyue will be handed over to you. If you feel tired, you can form an altar for sacrifice. The drawing is already given to you."


    "Yes, thank you Lord Master for your concern."


    When the communication is closed.


    Ning Guang turned around and looked at the two people who had arrived.


    She smiled and said: "The two have been waiting for a long time, I have prepared the magic for you, come use it..."


    Mandrill frowned and said, "Are you sure I will come?"


    "There is still me, there is still me..."


    Ning Guang said with a certain expression: "Although Yasha is terrifying, he is kind-hearted. In order to eliminate the hostility from his body, he will definitely come to him.


    As for the walnuts in Wangshengtang, don''t you want to see what the real world of Hell looks like? "


    A simple sentence.


    But they said their personalities very thoroughly.


    Tianquan condensed and deserved his own name, and it penetrated people''s hearts. .


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    At this time in the eternal temple.


    Qin and the others were sitting beside Liu Che. They looked heroic and brave when they were in the lower realm, but they really looked at the gods.


    But he looked extremely shy.


    Especially Rosalia, the cold nun, now has a blush on her face.


    Just because he was feeding Liu Che just now in full view.


    Although the Mond atmosphere is open.


    But only Lisa, a mature woman, dared to sit on Liu Che''s lap and enjoy a moment of warmth.


    Barbara also has two sisters, Qin.


    I dare not at all.


    When the former saw all the sisters, they all looked at him enviously, and he was ashamed to rub the corners of his clothes.


    The latter is pure thin-skinned.


    If Liu Che is alone with her, the female knight''s demeanor is still very amazing.


    She is a knight in the Nether, and she is still a knight here.


    It''s just that the things you ride are different.


    Looking at Lisa''s appearance, Ning Yuxi did not envy her at all, because she had been pampered for a long time not long ago.


    The more she wanted to maintain the appearance of a fairy.


    The more the gods teased themselves.


    For example, hugging in public, and hugging while eating.


    After getting her, she abandoned herself and accepted the reality.


    She is just a little woman.


    As for the way of heaven, it''s just an inhuman behavior that people can''t get to a higher level.


    Now she has the strength of a goddess eight stars.


    The progress is very rapid.


    Even Xiao Qingxuan, his apprentice, couldn''t catch up.


    At this moment, Qin Xian''er saw Lisa so bold, and gently pulled the corner of her sister''s clothes.


    The latter looked at her suspiciously.


    "Now that the meal is almost done, let''s do a dance~"


    "what?"

 Chapter 633：

    "Ah what, the gods like our sisters to dance the most, don''t you want to fight for favor? The next pilgrimage is a month away..."


    Seeing her sister''s firm gaze, Xiao Qingxuan sighed.


    Then stood up.


    The two sisters got up and danced, and the Xiao sisters beside them slowly started to dance.


    The dance steps are not gorgeous.


    But those moving eyes made Liu Che very enjoyable.


    "It seems a little monotonous with the dancing alone. Let me play some small songs. Sisters can come together if they like..."


    Dongfang Huaizhu glanced at Ning Yuxi, then pulled Xiao from his waist and began to play.


    The latter pretended not to see it.


    In case the performance is broken.


    She can''t afford to lose that person.


    The music is melodious.


    Kikyo began to sing a cappella, and the other sisters also sang.


    Until thirty minutes later.


    Everything was calm again.


    Liu Che looked at all the goddesses and smiled: "Thanks for your hard work, I hope that everyone will be friendly and will keep going."


    "You are the hardest god."


    The goddesses said in unison.


    Rin Tosaka sitting to the left of Liu Che''s eyes softly said, "Without you, there would be no such thing as we are now."


    Tu Shan Yaya followed: "If you weren''t there, I would stay in the mountains and eat and wait to die."


    Mengxian also kept nodding.


    The road that I have been pursuing for a long time is in the God Realm. If there is no God, I really don''t know what I will become.


    At this time, Yang Chan smiled and said, "Okay, okay... It was originally a happy party, don''t make it sad, God doesn''t like it.


    Let''s play the game. "


    Ever since, the girls put away their expressions and began to play chess happily.


    There are some other small games.


    All in all, it was very fun to play.


    Liu Che looked at the lonely iron fan princess and asked, "Don''t you like playing with them?"


    This goddess comes from the world of supreme treasure.


    Came up with Bai Jingjing and others.


    However, Bai Jingjing and others later entered the demon spirit **** system.


    And she belongs to the underworld.


    Princess Iron Fan shook her head and said, "No, I just think it''s good to be a bystander."


    At this moment, Xiao Feng''s eyes turned and ran over and said: "Sister, I will teach you how to play, let''s go..."


    "But..."


    "How hard it is to stay in the underworld, come on..."


    Facing the invitation of the goddess of the priest class.


    Princess Iron Fan was half pushing and half down, and then left.


    Lisa saw this scene and whispered: "She is afraid that she feels married, so she feels a little inferior in her heart."


    "It''s something like this." Liu Che sighed softly, stroking Lisa and looking at the concubine Yan and others in the distance, and said: "I actually don''t care about this. Reshaping a body is also very simple and important. It¡¯s the heart... If you have me in your heart, forget everything. Actually, it¡¯s nothing..."


    The former Concubine Yan, Alice Phil, and Immortal Fairy Lingyue were not all like this...........


    It''s just a long time.


    Slowly, my heart changed.


    So Liu Che had to wake up, but Xiao Feng was clever and received his own voice.


    Immediately reacted.


    Qin filled the warm wine and placed it in front of God.


    I felt more and more gentle in my heart.


    Pay attention to the events of Ten Thousand Realms, and care about the feelings of all the sisters.


    So, moved by the heart, quietly handed over the little hand.


    "Excuse me, Xiao Ming disappeared one day, why didn''t his mother look for him?"


    Just when the atmosphere is getting more and more cheerful.


    A voice came from a distance.


    It seems to be asking questions.


    "How do I know, don''t always chase after me and ask, Pimon doesn''t like to answer your strange questions..."


    "Just ignore her, this girl likes to ask some questions that ghosts don''t want to answer. She is called sorrowful for ghosts..."


    "Lixing!!! Who wants you to talk too much!"


    "I''m not saying you are going to harm others again."


    Liu Che looked up.


    I saw the black lines full of Paimeng''s head, Mengmeng''s eyes were full of circles, and his head was obviously dizzy because of the brain teasing.


    Ugh...


    At this time, the Demon God''s strength is good.


    People are also very smart.


    Just like food and play.


    It is worth mentioning that since seeing Yaya''s transformation, she has also learned the appearance of the other party and Lixing, becoming a child.


    Now the three 1.5 girls are of that virtue.


    It really looks like a crime.


    Liu Che shook his head, eating Lisa''s peeled orange, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, the space door opened.


    A peerless beauty walked out of it, and when Lisa saw the other party, she quickly stood up and bowed slightly to the other party.


    Then he knelt and sat aside.


    Give up the main position.


    "Hey... madam, why are you here?"


    Xiao Luan rolled her eyes upon hearing this, and sat directly on his lap, humming softly: "I am your wife and can''t come yet. By the way, how about the thing that I mentioned to you last time?"


    "You said that Gladys."


    "Well, a light-type creation god, ready to be a concubine for you, the kind of bed and quilt..."


    "To be honest, I really don''t like her very much."


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    This can be said in Walnut''s heart, let me ask who doesn''t want to see the newer world.


    The pink plum blossom pupils are full of curiosity.


    While Walnut was observing herself, Ningguang was also observing Walnut.


    The other party is young, but his looks are very amazing.


    Although ordinary people dare not approach her because of the funeral matters, she is indeed a good girl.


    The red-brown gradient color double ponytail is particularly cute.


    On the other hand, Mandrill asked, "Can God really get rid of things from me?"


    As the Great Sage of Demons, he is actually quite sad.


    Fighting for the people, but not pleasing to others~.


    Even at the end of the battle, even death can''t be done!


    How sad.


    Concentrating his mouth with a smile, he said: "God is omnipotent. The difficulties we think are actually nothing in God''s eyes..."


    "That''s it! I am willing to join the Eternal God Cult..."


    Then Ningguang began to teach the Fa.


    Although the addition of Mandrill was unexpected, it was reasonable.


    And when I leave later, this land also has its own guardian.


    When Mandrill enters the meditation space using divine methods, the hostility hidden in the body begins to volatilize.


    In the past, this kind of thing would form a monster.


    It even interferes with people''s minds.


    But not anymore.


    The black smoke is constantly being purified.


    Ning Guang was stunned. He didn''t expect that the one chosen by Mandrill turned out to be the Dharma system.


    Listen to what the master priest said.


    The Dharma line is actually not liked by the gods.


    Because the indigenous gods who possess the Dharma always oppose the gods, which makes the gods very annoying.


    After a long while, Mandrill opened his eyes.


    Looking down at his body.


    The originally dark cyan body felt the temperature of the sun for the first time, and it was also very warm.


    Wheat-colored skin, thick beating heart.


    The strength has increased more than ten times.


    The nightmare that had troubled me for countless years finally disappeared.


    "how?"


    "Very good, I also saw the gods. Indeed, as you said, it is not something I can snoop. Just seeing the other person''s figure, I am already deeply involved..."


    Mandrill recalled that body taller than Xinghe.


    The body tightened involuntarily.


    Mr. Zhong Li, it seems that you can''t take care of yourself.


    After that, Walnut opened her eyes too, and a pair of plum-blossom pupils were full of smiles, as if something interesting had happened.


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "Hehehe... I saw something very interesting."


    Ningguang was stunned, and then smiled: "You... I really don''t know what fear is, and the gods don''t know how to respect it."


    Walnut shook his head and sighed: "I used to respect the dead very much. People die very seriously... and one thing is that everyone will eventually die.


    But in front of the gods, I saw true eternity.


    do you know?

 Chapter 634：

    I was very desperate at the time..."


    A hall master in charge of funeral affairs, but found out that there is no work in the future.


    This will definitely be very depressing.


    Therefore, Walnut like a **** asked what he could do in the future.


    God replied: You can go anywhere you want, and you can swim all over the world...


    Well, although I can no longer continue to be a funeral officer, wouldn''t it be nice to be able to travel around?


    "In that case, the next few people will assist me and manage Liyue together...because huge changes will occur in the mainland in the future."


    "Well, I got it."


    "Good~~~"


    -----------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ying looking for her elder brother: "Suddenly discovered that the progress of conquering the world has passed very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, she has included Dao''s wife and Rizuki in her pocket."


    Troubled Times: "...I''m sour, isn''t your world very vast? I heard that there are fairy beasts, it''s that simple?"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "I also think it''s weird..."


    Only love to drink animal milk: "Sister Ying, is your world so easy to collect beliefs? I found it so difficult on my side, although some people joined.


    But you have to use your fists!


    Recently I am going to attack Stone Country..."


    Ying looking for her brother: "Come on, then. My world actually has a mature belief system, but in the case of Dao''s wife country, it is because of the help of Sister Baer.


    Her order is the highest.


    Next is Liyue.


    The controller of Liyue is Liyue Qixing, once they surrender, things become simpler.


    Especially the think tank Tianquan Ningguang, with very high wrists, by releasing the demon gods, to make people fearful, and then kill them in one fell swoop, and expand the faith of the gods.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It took less than three days.


    Liyue already mostly believes in the **** of eternity, and the rock **** Morax himself is a good talker himself, so now I have basically ruled half of the territory! "


    Supreme Treasure: "I...I was speechless. Don''t see my world ruined Heaven and Tathagata, but now I have to subdue faith step by step.


    Ah... the long road is long. "


    His journey to the west is under his own calculations.


    Most people were crushed in one fell swoop.


    However, there are still many immortals and monsters that have not been subdued.


    It really hurts.


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "I found that you are all so fast, why do I feel that I have worked hard enough?


    ...........


    Only now has the three counties taken over?


    Yesterday, I wanted to go to a big city for development, but I was stopped by Liu Mengli. She said that there are immortals in big cities, and the disciples of Guangshou will fight if they go.


    It''s really annoying. "


    General Yuwen: "Sister Lingsha, you are afraid of a hammer. After practicing the magical technique, you are invincible. Just copy it and hit it.


    Like me, there were also immortals and demon kings at the time... and it turned out that they were all killed. "


    Speaking of Yuwen Tuo, that was the priest that Han Lingsha admired very much in the group.


    Kill decisively.


    Right and wrong are clear.


    This is General Yuwen!


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I heard the goddess Bai Suzhen say yesterday that the world of Sister Lingsha seems a bit strange, so you''d better develop your influence early."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Well, I have already decided. Tomorrow I will recruit disciples, and then let Liu Mengli look at home, and I will go to various places to collect some strange treasures."


    In fact, there is one more thing she cares about.


    That is to strengthen the power as soon as possible to save the parents and uncles.


    Otherwise, delay one day by yourself.


    They will suffer for a day in the ghost world.


    Supreme treasure: "Hey... everyone is so free today? Is the chaos war world over..."


    Ninja World Scientist: "Without you, we just transported thirty-six life mineral stars back to the God Realm, and then take a break by the way."


    After all, the continuous fighting requires rest. people.


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    Xiao Luan looked at the goddess in the garden, and whispered: "Why...still thinking about the book I stole before?"


    "That''s not true. We were wrong at the beginning. I am not such a stingy person, just think... Gladys, a creator of the world, wanted to be my little wife for no reason. I''m sorry I am no one. Received..."


    Liu Che lay back and leaned on the air bubble.


    The expression in his eyes did not change.


    How could he not understand what the other party was thinking about.


    Don¡¯t you just want to advance to the upper realm by yourself?


    Commonly known as inverted post.


    But is he missing a creator god?


    Liu Ning, who was beside her, didn''t talk about it, and she must have done so with the consequences.


    As long as you train yourself carefully, don''t say more.


    He can still create dozens of creation gods.


    Xiao Luan couldn''t help but feel amused when he saw him like this.


    This man likes women.


    It happens to be pretending to be ruthless, who would believe it?


    I still care about stealing the book.


    But think about it, at that time Liu Che broke through just a little bit.


    The books were sent back just like that.


    You will get angry if you put it on anyone.


    "Okay, okay... Let''s just talk about the Nujia. Recently, I think your God''s Domain is getting more and more horrible. Is it about to be promoted?"


    "Well, coming soon... I plan to enter the upper space soon!"


    Liu Che''s expression was extremely simple.


    My own road of invincibility is about to be opened.


    Once in the upper space.


    There is no time to accompany these girls every day.


    Enter the highest level of space for the first time.


    For example, we must be extremely overbearing and completely smash all doubts!


    Xiao Luan was taken aback when he heard the words, and said in a low voice: "You have to think about it. After you go up, you can''t go to the lower realm without the **** of creation..."


    This is the road to no return.


    Why can they stay here peacefully.


    It''s because Haoran''s gods can''t dominate the lower realm.


    With the respectable virtues of the other party, he must have prepared countless backhands to deal with Liu Che.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Che smiled and said, "Since I dare to go to the realm, I am naturally not afraid of them."


    He has the Donghuang Bell in his hand, and then condenses the three laws of the Great Dao.


    Who dares to put a cup to kill directly.


    Don''t think that he won''t be rewarded for conquering the world now.


    I still remember what Liu Che said.


    The larger the area of ??the gods, the greater the potential of the gods.


    Liu Che''s current God Realm is much larger than this level of God Realm.


    At present, it has also swallowed the plane of the cemetery of the saints.


    In the future, outside the devouring moon, there will be one hand covering the sky plane.


    And the desolate plane of the Milky Emperor.


    He will be invincible at that time! ! !


    The mere awe-inspiring **** system is another hammer.


    Liu Che pointed his finger, and the life ore **** star appeared in front of the two of them, full of vitality.


    Xiao Luan was dumbfounded.


    "Seeing that, I will soon be able to digest these divine powers and condense the laws of life force. I once said that I am invincible at the same stage.


    The current creation **** is just a scum in front of me..."


    "You...you are so horrible!!! Oh... I want to give up everything and give you God''s Domain."


    Melt into the realm of God.


    Xiao Luan became the second Liu Ning.


    No more autonomy.


    Life and death cannot be controlled by oneself.


    Fate will also be controlled by Liu Che.


    But he did not do so, because he respected the other party''s choice.


    And the two of them already have this kind of relationship, in fact, it is really unnecessary.


    Xiao Luan put her arms around him and said softly: "As long as you say a word, I won''t care about anything..."


    "I still hope you can become stronger and become my vassal. After all, it''s a waste of your future."


    Liu Che rejected the beauty''s wishes.


    Xiao Luan suddenly got a little temper.


    He pouted and ignored him.


    Liu Che scratched his head and was not talking.


    ---------------


    On the other hand, at this time, within the World of Fighting Fire.


    After Xun''er abolished Xiao Huo, she really started to grow, except to learn about some situations in the group every day.


    It is to issue various orders.


    For example, killing those ancient tribes and collecting beliefs.


    Do not join the religious.


    She sometimes shot it herself.

 Chapter 635：

    After half a year of hard work, it finally ushered in the promotion of the world.


    Hu Jia, little doctor fairy.


    And Xun''er knelt on the altar together.


    In this world of fighting fire.


    All the flames that can be collected are all gathered in the face of Xun''er, like stars, flying in the foam.


    Boom.


    Accompanied by the bell ringing.


    Xun''er opened her mouth and said, "Light the sacred fire, and the world will worship!!!"


    boom.


    The igniting of the dazzling fire symbolizes a signal.


    All the believers knelt down, closed their eyes and prayed intently.


    As the chief priest, Xun''er was chanting prayers.


    Thousands of different fires flicker and flicker, as bright as stars.


    For a moment, they are not beating.


    The swish disappeared.


    And the sky above the World of Fighting Fire was also enveloped by a layer of mysterious power, completely cut apart.


    Countless people.


    Countless believers.


    Look up to the sky.


    I saw the world that was supposed to be bright, but at this time it was full of stars.


    Xiao Huo looked at the strange star.


    The heart was trembling constantly.


    Is the God of Eternity coming?


    No... don''t... don''t come over! ! !


    Just when he cursed wildly.


    A vast voice came from nine days away.


    "This world is full of faith, and it should return to the God Realm!!!"


    This voice is extremely majestic.


    Hit the depths of everyone''s souls, and Xiao Huo was completely shocked 177 dead at this moment.


    Because he is not a believer.


    The power of God is unstoppable.


    Sadly, Xiao Huo resisted Xiao Cui very much, which also resulted in the two having no children.


    Xiao Huo floating in the air.


    Looking at his planet more intuitively, he was pulled into a vast world.


    Then the soul disappeared from the world.


    ......


    Liu Che was planning to go to the nest to coax the angry Xiao Beauty.


    As a result, things changed suddenly.


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Xun''er, who sacrificed a different fire [Nine Sky Burning Flame] to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have gained a lot of fire laws."


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Xun''er, who sacrificed a different fire to you..."


    Hundreds of subsequent beeps are like this.


    Liu Che skipped all directly.


    The message at the bottom appeared in front of him.


    "Ding... Congratulations, host, your law of fire has broken through the third stage..."


    "Ding... Congratulations, host, your law of fire has broken through the fourth stage..."


    "Ding... Congratulations, host, your World of Fire Fighting has completed the quota of faith, do you charge it?"


    Liu Che suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said quickly: "Receive!!!"


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for accepting the World of Fire Fighting, because this world is derived from the origin of fire and belongs to the land of the fire source. You have learned a deeper level of fire law.".


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    Within the boundless eternal realm of God.


    Suddenly there was another world, which was like a cluster of burning fire, born with this world.


    For a moment, infinite divine power poured in.


    Afterwards, people enjoyed the refining of supernatural power.


    The world began to transform, almost into a burning planet.


    At this moment, a trace of colorless flame flashed in Liu Che''s eyes.


    The original fire.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for condensing the Dao of Fire, and all the followers of the fire attribute in God''s Domain have increased their strength by two stages.


    You have the second rule! "


    Liu Che looked at the system panel.


    At this time, his own fire law is 70% at level 4.


    Fight the fire world!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect this world to increase my strength so much..."


    Liu Che thought that his second awakening would be the Avenue of Life.


    Because he owns a large number of life mineral planets.


    As long as the law of life is analyzed, the road of life can be achieved.


    In this way, relying on the two avenues of death and life, it may be possible to comprehend other avenues.


    I just didn''t expect that I would own the avenue of fire.


    Every one of the fire believers in God''s Domain is evolving.


    Sisters Dongfang Huaizhu and Dongfang Qinlan, who were still playing chess with their friends in the temple, snorted first, and a flame mark appeared between their foreheads.


    Altria was stunned for a moment, and then woke up.


    This was a breakthrough in the power of the gods, which caused believers to also break through.


    When I was a goddess before, I relied on the wind rules to condense and successfully made a big breakthrough.


    Counting down in God''s Domain, there are still many goddesses with fire attributes.


    For example, Tu Shan Honghong, Nami...These are all fire attributes.


    The birth of the original fire actually urged the cohesion of the laws of life.


    In addition to destruction, fire also represents life.


    And light is born from flames.


    Liu Che felt the other laws through the avenue of fire, while the iron was hot, and found that it was very feasible.


    Many laws that had drifted away in God''s Domain began to quickly condense.


    Suddenly, the ten unresolved life ore planets in God''s Domain all shattered into meteorites.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for successfully analyzing the law of life through the avenue of fire, because the law of life has the meaning of endless life.


    You successfully comprehended the way of life. ¡¨! "


    The three-stage rule can comprehend the great road.


    This is what Liu Che knew.


    Now that I see the successful comprehension, I am naturally very happy.


    What is the gap between the law and the avenue?


    Soon the withdrawal appeared.


    After condensing the law, all goddesses can break through to the lower gods, and at the highest they can comprehend the upper gods.


    But after comprehending the avenue.


    The avenue is me, and I am the avenue.


    All goddesses can break through to the stage of creation god! ! !


    This is Liu Che''s advantage.


    Now the Condensation of the Great Dao of Life, the aura of life in God''s Domain is more than a hundred times stronger than before.


    And many people can condense the seed of life.


    As long as this thing is there, you can get a chance to be reborn after death.


    This is the horror of the Avenue of Life.


    Now the strongest in the life department are a few Nuwas.


    The moment when the laws of the Great Dao condense.


    Lin Qing''er, Yu Xiaoxue, Feng Qingxue, Mengxian... and so on, the faces changed and disappeared in place.


    Then came Galadriel, Posem, Kikyo, Xiaofeng, Alexandra, sisters Fu Qingfeng...


    All life is a goddess.


    All left in the same place and returned to the palace to practice.


    Lu Xueqi looked at the empty wooden pier and sighed, "I can only play next time..."


    She is a dual-attribute goddess of water and thunder.


    Naturally, it won''t catch up.


    Hui Ye and Miao Shan nearby smiled at each other.


    Play, naturally anytime.


    But the breakthrough is different.


    It seems that many sisters will become gods this time.


    ......


    The current Liu Che has left the temple.


    He sat cross-legged in the high air outside the realm of God, watching his own world, from a certain level.


    He is still somewhat invincible.


    However, can the two opposing avenues of life and death really merge?


    He drew out a verdant life force, and a strong dark death force, the two slowly merged together.


    The power from Liu Che''s body.


    Naturally there will be no explosions or the like.


    But no disappearance occurred.


    Instead, it merged into a strange existence.


    Black and verdant blend.

 Chapter 636：

    According to the color distribution, it should be dark green, but after the two forces merge.


    What was born is golden!


    "What kind of power is this?"


    Liu Che observed for a long time, but found that he had no idea what this brand new power was.


    However, he has a system to view it.


    Familiar with opening the panel.


    The passing of the two avenues just now appeared before him.


    [Ding...You have extracted a avenue of life and a avenue of death that are being merged. ¡¿


    [Ding...In the fusion, because there are countless laws in your domain, a strange law is born. ¡¿


    [Ding...This law is a brand-new law, which has the property of eternal immortality, and the two kinds of mutual generation and mutual restraint of financial management can be eliminated. ¡¿


    Seeing here Liu Che was shocked.


    It turns out that my own way is here! ! !


    When he first started practicing, he just felt that the word eternal was very outrageous and very noble and loud.


    So he claimed to be the God of Eternity.


    Now I understand that true eternity is not a single attribute.


    Only the avenue of life is not true eternity.


    Because life will pass away.


    Even if it is the end of the avenue of life, it cannot be called eternity!


    Only a variety of laws are merged, and a stronger power is used to ignite the sacred fire. Such a brand-new power has no obvious weaknesses.


    The system prompt is very obvious.


    Life and death, eternal birth.


    Only two kinds of mutual generation and mutual restraint can be obliterated.


    Then if I comprehend the avenue of fire and the avenue of water.


    How about fusion of the four avenues?


    Even more outrageous, using a hundred kinds of avenues to merge, what kind of scenery is that?


    Liu Che pursed his lips, feeling that it was right that he had not left this world.


    Because he found the way to the strongest.


    The true eternity is complete.


    When Liu Che thought of this, he immediately asked the system: "¡§"Can the system integrate my two avenues now..."


    "Yes, but your eternal law cannot be understood by other believers."


    "Why is this?"


    "Because they can''t afford it!"


    Liu Che knew it instantly.


    If you can''t bear it, you can''t comprehend it, but you can bless yourself.


    For example, if she blesses the power of eternity with her favorite Dongfang Huaizhu, then she can''t cultivate this power, but can gain eternity with this power.


    Even the master can''t kill his own woman! .


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    After integrating the ¡¾Eternal¡¿ Avenue.


    Liu Che was relieved, because this kind of law was unique to him.


    This kind of capital that will look forward to the ages in the future.


    Relax in your heart.


    The remaining Liu Che looked at Xun''er''s other sacrifices this time.


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Xun''er, the priest who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star fire goddess---[Hu Jia]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, your chief priest has found someone to sacrifice a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, you have obtained a seven-star poisonous goddess---[Little Doctor Fairy]."


    Looking at the two charming and lovely goddesses.


    It''s not good for Liu Che to feel less moody.


    He returned to the Eternal Garden and received the three goddesses in front of him.


    Facing the gods, the three girls were a little shy.


    But after Xiaoyixian got used to it, he looked at him boldly.


    "Participate in the God of Eternity."


    "Well, get up... This time I sacrificed the world. I am very happy. The land of the fire source has returned, and all the fire followers in God''s Domain have all improved their strength.


    This is your contribution, um...Let¡¯s do this, I give you a unique power, and I hope you will continue to work hard. "


    This time the power has changed.


    It was all caused by Kaoru.


    Love House and Wu.


    Liu Che would naturally give her a unique power, and there was a trace of power from Eternal Avenue. 177


    Looking at the golden power.


    The expressions of the three goddesses changed drastically, and this power was terrifying.


    Just looking at it will almost suffocate.


    Liu Che stretched out his hand a little, and a ray of power the size of a flame penetrated into Xun''er''s body.


    The latter was shocked and subconsciously integrated his own power into it.


    boom.


    Xun''er only felt a thunderbolt in his mind, and his soul seemed to be as comfortable as rising into a fairyland.


    "Huh...there is this kind of change?"


    Liu Che''s eyes could easily see the changes in Xun''er Jiao''s body.


    At this time, after entering Xun''er''s body, the power of eternity merged with the power of her fire source, and finally changed into a platinum flame.


    Although this flame is small, its quality is tens of thousands of times stronger than before!


    Because this is the eternal god.


    Liu Che rubbed his chin and said with a smile: "It turns out that there is still this kind of change, eternal fire...it is really interesting."


    A new flame, a new power.


    From the original strength, Kaoru broke through to the **** three-star.


    Almost ascend to the sky in one step.


    The result of the efforts of many people.


    But this can''t be said that Bai Suzhen and others worked in vain before, because steadfast cultivation is also a foundation for building.


    Even now Xun''er has the strength of Samsung.


    It also takes a lot of time to adapt.


    As for Xiaoyixian and the two girls, they didn''t know what happened, so they knelt and sat aside obediently.


    Liu Che smiled at him and said, "Don''t worry, you will be given strength when you become a god."


    "Thank God, we will not be jealous."


    The little doctor fairy said softly, and Liu Che who was watching wanted to hold him in his arms and love him.


    At this time, Ye Rou broke through to the upper god, felt a strange power fluctuation, and flew in from outside.


    When she saw Kaoru who closed her eyes and meditated, she said in surprise: "What kind of power is this? Why is it so noble? Did you bestow it?"


    "Well, at this time, my original divine power---eternity! Xun''er''s original attribute is fire, so after fusion, it becomes eternal fire. Would you like to try it too?"


    Seeing Liu Che''s expectant gaze, Ye Rou nodded gently.


    The two young girls next to her, seeing her arrogant temperament, quickly called her adults.


    Ye Rou naturally smiled in return: "The two younger sisters don''t want to be so polite. Although I am stronger, I don''t have to be in awe of me. Just treat me as an older sister."


    After that, she remembered one thing, took out two bracelets made of golden branches from her arms and gave them to them both.


    Seeing Ye Rou sitting next to him, Liu Che injected a piece of eternal power into the other''s heart.


    What Xun''er was given just now was a flame.


    Now this one is the size of a leather ball.


    But he compressed it a bit.


    Ye Rou''s body shuddered, and she learned the appearance of Xun''er and injected her own strength into it.


    Her knowledge is very mixed.


    There are magic powers, there are laws of swallowing, and even light systems.


    Almost like him.


    It is a multi-faceted blossom.


    At this time, the messy Dao Fruits in Ye Rou''s body were infused with eternal divine power one after another, using it as the core to start building a brand new power.


    Ye Rou, who had just broken through the upper god, had not yet made her footing.


    It broke through again.


    Strength began to skyrocket wildly.


    In just an hour, she came to the stage of creation god.


    At this moment, Ye Rou has a flame-shaped mark on the center of her eyebrows, the color is pale pink, and she looks very beautiful.


    "call..."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and slowly opened her eyes.


    The fair skin is as beautiful as milk, and the skin is like snow jade.


    It looks weak, but in fact it is extremely hard.


    "Sister, are you awake?"


    Seeing that Ye Rou was sober, Xun''er quickly offered tea.


    Liu Che commented at this time: "Your power has now been melted into one body. Although you can''t practice eternal power, you can use it to remove the dross and leave the essence..."


    "Well, that''s true. But the gods, I have broken through now, don''t you know if you can share some money with other sisters?"


    "What? I think of them when I''m full."


    "Where do I eat alone..." Ye Rou''s face turned red, and he hummed, "Furthermore, every day, my sister, my sister calls me. Even the ice of ten thousand years has also dissolved..."


    She was really cold before.


    In addition to treating Liu Che, maintaining respect.


    The rest of the people are not paying attention.


    Even if the other party is very sincere.


    But with the passage of time and the life of a big family, Ye Rou gradually changed her temper.


    No longer the female emperor who smashed the sky.


    But now Ye Rou is gentle and affectionate.


    Just as Liu Che once named her, he hoped that she could feel the warmth of her family.

 Chapter 637：

    Now Ye Rou has done it, taking care of the other sisters like a big sister.


    "Don''t worry, every person who is promoted to be a **** will get my eternal divine power. The time is still short, and wait until you all reach the stage of creating the world.


    At that time, the real battle will be..."


    Ye Rou nodded earnestly and said, "I will let those thieves see how good I am then, don''t worry... I will fight with you until the last drop of blood."


    She thought this battle.


    It was Liu Che who faced his previous opponent.


    In fact, Liu Che was not a reincarnated person at all.


    However, seeing the seriousness of the other party, Liu Che thought for a while and thought it was better not to tell them the truth.


    After all, his background is still stalwart.


    Alas...I have been holding the cup for three years, and now I really have eternal power, and there is no one. .


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    However, the strength has been improved.


    God''s Domain also began to change.


    Although Liu Che''s power was very strong before, he still felt a little overwhelmed with regard to the bloated God''s Domain.


    It is, for example, not doing the best in many aspects~.


    The world of the emperor milk has a body-a small world is conceived in it.


    And he is-bred a side of the gods.


    It is not easy to be able to accurately control all the laws.


    Looking at countless laws, they are moving happily.


    Liu Che felt extremely stable in his heart.


    The eternal temple at this time has become a continent.


    The space outside the world of God''s Domain.


    It is also the highest place in the God Realm, and the shadow of the Eternal Temple can be seen in the God Realm before.


    Now I can''t see it at all.


    Only one eternal **** star burning with golden flames can be seen.


    Then Liu Che announced the gift of divine power in the Eternal Temple. Every goddess has the opportunity to obtain eternal divine power, but this requires divine power.


    Among them, Lin Qing''er has achieved Nuwa body existence very early.


    After receiving the blessing of the Avenue of Life, he soared as the middle god, and now he has the power of eternity.


    He immediately became the main god.


    I have to say that the Eternal Avenue is a very terrifying force.


    Because it is a universal attribute.


    For example, Nuwa of the Law of Life directly condenses an eternal seed after gaining eternal power.


    This seed is lodged in the Eternal Avenue.


    Even if you die countless times, you can still be reborn with the help of eternal power.


    It''s kind of like the spiritualization in Galadriel.


    The elves are reborn with the help of spirit seeds.


    But this one is completely different, it''s death on this side, and rebirth directly on the other side.


    The seal is useless!


    Unless it is a master who surpasses Liu Che, he can only watch the spirit leave with eyesight.


    For example, Kaguya Ji, the nine-star belongs to the gods, and masters the power of destruction.


    It stands to reason that eternity and destruction are in conflict with each other.


    But in fact this is not the case, because the law of destruction is very close to the law of death.


    Now Kaguya Ji uses bone art, no longer needs to operate it herself.


    It''s okay to curse and kill directly.


    As long as it is lower than her opponent, it can be fatal at a glance!


    What an overbearing power of destruction.


    However, Guanyin, as the cultivation base of the Dharma, is Miaoshan.


    After gaining eternal power, she behaved very peculiarly. Her golden body turned into a glazed immortal body, which was greatly improved after fusion.


    Moreover, she has some special powers.


    Inconvenient to tell everyone, but secretly told myself.


    In terms of Miaoshan''s strength, she will now be able to double repair very quickly.


    After hearing these words, Liu Che couldn''t help it immediately.


    He directly announced that there was something to be investigated, and then took Miaoshan and left, ignoring the surprised eyes of other goddesses.


    Guoguo asked blankly: "Is there a problem with the power of eternity? Why is it so urgent..."


    The goddess Brahma was also taken aback, then her face flushed.


    Instead, her daughter Hua Qimeng asked stupidly: "Mother, I remember you are not the law of fire, why is your face so red..."


    "Oh, it''s okay. Get angry..."


    Good guys.


    They are already the next god.


    It''s getting angry.


    I really have you.


    The little girl next to her sneered. Although she was small, she had many eyes.


    I don''t know what happened when I see it here.


    Just when she was about to taunt a few words.


    Ye Rou''s fist arrived as scheduled.


    "Oh~~~~ Stinky woman, why are you okay with hitting me?"


    "Huh...just take care of your mouth. This is not the lower realm. There are some things that can only be understood but cannot be said..."


    They are all people who want to face.


    Especially the goddess of the fairy world.


    It is thinner.


    Such a sentence spread out.


    How will we meet in the future? What a silly girl.


    The little girl poked her mouth, picked up a flat peach, and gnawed at it.


    But I didn''t care about it in my heart.


    On the other hand, the queen mother next to her smiled and said: "The God of Eternity has finally awakened his divine power, which is really a great thing, but everyone has to cheer.


    Otherwise, one day we will fight together, and we won''t be as leisurely as it is now. "


    Yang Chan nodded and said, "Yeah... I think so too, but I don''t think the gods are under pressure."


    Donghuangzhong rolled his eyes to the side and said, "The master doesn''t say anything even if he is under pressure. We should work hard or work hard until the wicked enemies are smashed.


    There is time to play. "


    "That''s right."


    Serena leaned on a tree, her eyes were extremely deep.


    The original icy blue eyes, after fusing the eternal divine power, turned into golden eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    She has understood the law of bloodlines to a very sophisticated level.


    Now in battle, you can pile up enemies with endless blood sea clones.


    The fighting power is terrible, and only the law of life and the law of destruction can fight against it.


    Otherwise, we can only evaluate brute force suppression.


    Nero tilted his head and said with a smile: "In fact, sometimes you can''t worry about practicing, but there is something that can help the gods!"


    "what?"


    "Conquer the plane, we come from Xing Yue Wei Na, there are many worlds in it, and now about one-third of them believe in God.


    There are still two-thirds without hands..."


    "what do you mean..."


    Altria stood up and said, "Since the return of the saint''s cemetery can increase the power of the gods, the shape of the moon plane will definitely increase the power of the gods.


    ...............


    Instead of getting stronger, we should help God restore his strength! "


    Rin Tosaka nodded and said, "That''s what I think, so that I will always help the priests in the group. Now several believers have come to the last few steps.


    Anxious is not anxious..."


    The women sighed upon hearing the words.


    Time.


    What a good thing.


    At this time, Paimeng stood up and said: "Then start with the Lunar Plane. I''m fine anyway, I don''t know who will go."


    Altria said: "I''ll go, too, after all, it''s a familiar world."


    "I''ll go too, after all, sometimes activities are also good."


    Li Xiuning and Baguio looked at each other and smiled.


    The first batch of goddesses like them always said that they were not in the realm.


    Actually it''s not so good.


    Then these goddesses came to Alaya and Gaia.


    If you don''t need to maintain the time barrier, the two star spirits can be considered quite leisurely, and they are even grilling meat now.


    "Uh...I know your intentions, but in the Fate/Apocrypha world, although it is the strongest holy grail war in history.


    But many of you squeeze in, I''m afraid that the restraint over there can''t hold it, right? "


    Alaya said to him: "Yes, especially if you come in groups like this, even if you control your inhibitions, excessive fighting will cause the world to collapse."


    Li Xiuning didn''t expect that there would be so many rules.


    But at this time, Paimeng walked out, with his little hand on his hips, and said with a smile: "Let''s talk, what bribe do you want!"


    It''s justified. people.


    Chapter 579 Huo Linger''s Decision! The God of Eternity is giving benefits again! ! !


    Alaya and Gaia looked at each other.


    Both of them were a bit twitchy.


    But Baguio couldn''t help but chuckle after watching it for a while.


    Then she walked over, whispered for a while, and finally determined the goal of cooperation.


    They suppress the oppressive power of the Fate/Apocrypha world.

 Chapter 638：

    But after the matter is done, Baguio and others are needed to help.


    On the way to the new world, Li Xiuning still couldn''t figure it out, so she asked, "Baguio, what did you use to impress them?"


    The little demon girl smiled, leaning in her ear and said: "If someone keeps treating them as children, what would happen to you?"


    "So this is ah..."


    Li Xiuning could not laugh or cry.


    It turns out that these little stars are thinking about spring, no wonder they are a little depressed.


    However, this is pretty good too.


    Helping each other can be regarded as developing together.


    Fate/Apocrypha is a planet in the plane of the Moon. You can only enter it if you want to go to the timeline of the Holy Grail War.


    Otherwise, it is inaccessible.


    Faced with fourteen heroes, plus a group of cheaters.


    To be honest, Protoss is still under pressure.


    However, long-term cultivation in God''s Domain, they can be regarded as strong.


    Can last for a while.


    Before leaving, Alayer looked at Altria and said, "What would you do if you met your heir?"


    "Heir? You mean Mordred..."


    "right."


    "I have nothing to say about her, now I am a god!"


    With countless streams of light, a group of goddesses disappeared in place.


    ......


    At this time, in a cemetery.


    The Lion Jiejieli successfully summoned Mordred, and he was obviously taken aback when he looked at the disarmed woman.


    Who would have thought that King Arthur''s son would be a woman?


    "I didn''t expect that King Arthur''s son would be a woman..."


    boom.


    The sword light flashed.


    The point of Mordred''s sword reached the jaw of the lion Jiejieli.


    She said with a grim expression: "If I hear you say that I am a woman next time, I will kill you directly..."


    "Oh? As a woman, does it really make you feel so embarrassed?"


    Inside the silent cemetery.


    A voice came from the woods.


    Huh.


    The newly disarmed arm was attached to the body again, Mordred said angrily: "Who is it?"


    She waved a sword and slashed out.


    Red sword spirit.


    There was even a buzzing in the air.


    It was just that the sword energy flew into the woods, but nothing happened, as if the sword energy had been absorbed in half.


    "Master, be careful! The people inside are not simple..."


    Mordred had already put his arms over his head, and had completed all his arms.


    rustle.


    Accompanied by the sound of footsteps.


    A figure that Mordred could not forget in this life appeared in front of her.


    Light green eyes, short golden hair, and dull fur.


    It was Altria.


    Mordred''s eyes widened, completely unable to believe what he saw.


    "Hey... Master, have any of you summoned the Knights of the Round Table?"


    "That''s not true, what''s the matter? You know the person in front of you..."


    "It''s more than acquaintance, didn''t you just say King Arthur, she has already come..."


    The lion Jiejieli drew his spear in an instant, and directly launched a three-fire combo at Altria.


    It''s just that he just shot.


    Mordred chopped off all the bullets.


    "She is my opponent, who allows you to take action!"


    "I''m afraid of other enemies!"


    The Lion Tribulation Realm is also anxious, if the enemy sneaks into this place, then he is not safe.


    At this time, the woman in the moonlight smiled and said: "Don''t worry, there are only three of us here. Within a kilometer, there will be no one, just Xiao Mo...Do you really hate yourself for being a woman?"


    Looking at Altria with a sweet smile.


    Mordred shook his head and said: "You are not King Arthur, who are you?"


    The legendary King Arthur is a king who pays great attention to etiquette.


    She would never laugh like a witch.


    Nor will he wink at himself.


    No matter how a king looks like this, she is basically a concubine who charms all living beings.


    Altria sighed after hearing the words: "I am not King Arthur and who am I? You see I own the Holy Sword, and I also own the scabbard Avalon..."


    Accompanied by her voice fell.


    With the holy sword in hand, Avalon also appeared beside him.


    This time the identity is really conclusive.


    Xibei goods cannot use these two treasures...


    "You...what are you!"


    "I...I came from other worlds, gifted by the God of Eternity, out of the realm of human beings, and now I am a goddess under the God of Eternity.


    Seeing that you are a child made of my blood, put down the sword in your hand and spread the religion to me.


    Let this world restore faith. "


    "Fuck you, King Arthur wouldn''t say such a jerk!!!"


    Mordred felt that the shadow in his heart collapsed, and he couldn''t accept reality at all.


    Madly rushed over.


    However, her swordsmanship is like a child''s play in front of Altria.


    Can''t afford any influence at all.


    With just one finger, she resisted the opponent''s slash.


    Altria looked at Mordred with a broken expression, shook her head and sighed: "This is the gap between God and man, Xiao Mo... I don''t want to hurt you!


    You are dead in history. If you respect me, you should stand by my side and develop the sect of God.


    What you call King Arthur is actually just an illusory existence.


    Including your imperfect personality, always wishful thinking about what others say, and always walk the earth as my heir.


    But do you know?


    Everything is destined, accept reality..."


    With a light wave of her hand, the entire cemetery was razed to the ground.


    One finger can break mountains.


    In a real sense, the current Altria can destroy the entire planet.


    Mordred looked at the shattered 1.5 armor and the long sword in his hand, and knelt on the ground with a thud.


    The voice was crying sadly.


    On the contrary, the lion robbery was standing there obediently like a bystander.


    After a long time, he asked, "Excuse me, His Royal Highness, King Arthur."


    "Call me the goddess, or the goddess Altria."


    "Uh... well, Lord Goddess... is what you just said is true? There is really a god..."


    "The will of the world is to serve God, what do you think God is? God is the creator of all worlds, but this world has forgotten God.


    And my task is to eliminate all those who don¡¯t believe in God..."


    At the same time, inside the clock tower.


    Li Xiuning conquered everything with his own strength.


    All those who dissatisfied, all die!


    The method is heinous. .


    Chapter 580 Lin Xiaorong''s Decision, Apostle Riot in the Eva World


    "We only have seven days. After we have selected the manpower, we will start collecting faith! But before that, we have to clear most of the magicians..."


    "clear!"


    Facing Baguio''s orders.


    These goddesses of the lower realm moved extremely fast.


    And she herself walked towards a certain church, this world does not allow other beliefs.


    Something like a church.


    Can''t exist!


    At this time, Shiro Amakusa sitting in the church felt the murderous aura coming from outside.


    The whole body shuddered involuntarily.


    Something terrible seems to be born.


    At this time, Semiramis, who had just arrived soon, appeared beside him and warned: "There are people outside, but my magic is invalid..."


    The voice did not fall.


    An abundant sword aura flew from outside.


    Destroyed the entire church.


    Amakusa Shiro took Semiramis and withdrew from the inside, but when he arrived outside, he was penetrated by sword energy.


    It was an ancient woman in a pale green dress.


    Holding a sacred and simple long sword in his hand.


    "Ah...who are you and why are you attacking me..."


    There is no magic response.


    Even the breath cannot be captured.


    Baguio squinted at Shiro Amakusa, and said in a contemptuous tone: "Who am I, you don''t need to deal with waste like you, this world needs a true god.


    I''m here to spread the gospel, now I will give you a chance.

 Chapter 639：

    Kow at me and declare your faith in the God of Eternity, and I can forgive your sins! "


    The tone is very cold.


    But the real despair of Amakusa Shiro was the other''s ruthless eyes.


    This is not human at all.


    Even the Heroic Spirit couldn''t be so tough.


    Consciousness gradually blurred, Amakusa Shiro gritted his teeth and said, "Does the eternal God just need faith? What is his purpose..."


    "Mortal, you talk too much!"


    Baguio''s patience is extremely limited.


    The long sword shook slightly, trying to end this rude mortal.


    Semiramis said straightforwardly: "We have surrendered, I hope you have a lot of them! Follow our ear agreement..."


    The situation is better than people.


    Moreover, Semiramis didn''t think he could survive the opponent''s sword.


    She has a very deep understanding of magic.


    But now it gave her a feeling that the soul would dissipate if she died.


    "Hmph, you still know the current affairs. If it weren''t for your strength, that sword would have killed you just now. Well...this is a divine law, practice..."


    Two pieces of information were injected into their minds.


    At the same time, it represents the joining of two believers.


    It is necessary to look at the collapsed altar, click with a few fingers, countless mountains and rocks were transported from thousands of miles away, and then under the supernatural power, a huge temple was cast.


    This kind of magical means.


    Semiramis was stunned. Is this method still human?


    That''s too strong! ! !


    Baguio said to the two of them: "Your mission is to collect followers, and then continue to grow and develop. As for the Holy Grail game, forget it..."


    "But Lord Goddess."


    "Um?"


    "The opponent is going to grab the Holy Grail, if you lose it..."


    "Cut...the kind of kid''s stuff, who would ask for..."


    Looking at the goddess who floated away.


    Amakusa Shiro scratched his head and said, "How do you feel that this adult trusts us so much?"


    "I don''t think it''s trust. With the power to destroy the world, do you think we refuse?"


    "This is also..."


    Because it was deep, it was not noticed by many people. Instead, the eternal religion appeared the next day.


    But it will be called a miracle by people.


    -------------


    The perspective returns to the cemetery.


    Altria looked at Mordred who was crying, and sighed: "If you don''t want to join, forget it, in fact, I can tell you now.


    The pedestal of the heroic spirit has collapsed, and several planets have been added to the cult.


    The true spirit of the world is now under our control. "


    Facing the unsolvable facts, Mordred finally decided to try to follow Altria and take a look at the so-called real world.


    And the past that cannot be faced.


    In the end, Curry Sword and Invincible Shield were given to her.


    Looking at Altria, who had no weapons in her hand, Mordred asked: "You... are you okay without weapons like this?"


    King Mao Mao shook his head and said: "I don''t need weapons now, and I can destroy this planet with my hand. Come with me... There are many things now."


    Destroy the stars with one hand.


    Rao, the lion, who looks a bit like a gangster, couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s not in one dimension at all.


    One night''s effort.


    The heroic spirits of the red side have all surrendered.


    Among them, Spartacus was obliterated, and the soul was reincarnated in the God Realm.


    Although Achilles and Garner were not willing to surrender, they finally chose to accept reality in the face of true death.


    Become a slave to the religion.


    On the other hand, Atalante, the cat-eared girl, was sent to take her away when she was about to leave.


    ......


    In the black summoner''s side.


    Vlad III said to his men: "Send people to continue to test them until they get effective information."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, news came from outside.


    "According to your lord, according to the informant''s information, there have been successive explosions in a certain town, one of which is the church area.


    The church has now disappeared, replaced by a magnificent temple. "


    "It''s okay, it''s just a few accidents. We are sure to win! Keep watching..." 180


    "Yes!"


    As the lord of a country, Vlad III''s kingly demeanor is still very amazing.


    Honor and disgrace are not surprised.


    But he didn''t know that his dream was about to be shattered.


    Just three hours later.


    Ziegfei met Paimeng!


    A super naughty time demon!


    "Hey...Do you want a traveler to join the justice camp? I can give you a second life!"


    Without wings.


    But flying in the air.


    The eyes are deep, like elves.


    Who is this little guy?


    When Zigefei was in a daze, his master gave the order.


    "This must be the enemy''s heroic spirit, kill this ugly thing Ziegfly!!!"


    Although I don''t want to.


    But facing the order, Ziegfei had no choice.


    But Paimeng was angry, and she sneered at the big fat man who was ten thousand meters away: "Dare to mock me Paimeng? You are really brave..."


    As the former time demon, the current time god.


    Pimeng''s anger.


    It is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    In the golden brilliance, she turned into the appearance of a green girl, waving her hand to tear the space.


    Looking at the fat pig dripping with cold sweat inside.


    Pimon sneered and said: "What? Now that I know I''m afraid, go to **** for atonement, Fat Pig!!"


    A punch was blasted out.


    The castle shattered! .


    Chapter 580 Lin Xiaorong''s Decision, Apostle Riot in the Eva World


    Gold Mujik Yugdomirenia, who feels good about himself in the castle, is directly within the power of these years.


    All turned to ashes.


    As for Siegfried.


    Kneeling on one knee in front of Paimeng, he was sweating coldly at this time.


    It stands to reason that the Lord died and he returned to the Throne of Heroic Spirits, but this has not happened now.


    The beautiful girl above her head is looking at herself with a look of gaze.


    "Now, I ask you, do you want to join the eternal religion and offer your justice to God..."


    For this kind of justice partner, Paimeng thinks it is best to fool around.


    Keke...it''s not right, it means knowing the reason and moving with affection.


    Very sensible.


    Siegfei asked, "Could you ask, why do you need me as a mortal because you have such a strong power?"


    "Because there are still many worlds to be saved. The so-called Holy Grail is just a cup to vent the stench. It has no ability to fulfill the wishes.


    Because wish itself is very illusory, even I can tell you that the present great eternal **** does not have the rule of wish. "


    Was it so?


    From the beginning to the end.


    The so-called wishing cup is nothing more than a chessboard.


    And they are just pawns fooled.


    Thinking of this, Ziegfei knelt on one knee and said: "I, Ziegfei, would like to join the Cult of God and fight for the God of Eternity..."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Accept the power of God, warrior..."


    Paimeng passed the eternal meditation idea to the other party.


    Although she can give strength directly.


    But it is not as simple as the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Because of the high-end power, this world cannot hold it.


    For example, her angry blow just now caused Alaya to issue a warning.


    Ugh...it''s really boring.


    Vlad III, who was hiding two hundred meters underground, looked at the screen in horror.


    Had he not felt horror when he appeared in Pimeng, I''m afraid he would have turned into dust now.


    At the moment just now.


    All the multiple masters died.


    What a terrible girl, who is the other party?


    It''s impossible for the heroic spirit to have such a powerful force! ! !


    At this time, the girl in the wheelchair looked at the screen blankly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    ten minutes later.


    Ziegfei woke up, his body had recovered his physical body and became stronger than before.


    "How? Do you feel the power of the true god. ¡¨!"

 Chapter 640：

    "Well, thank the goddess for her importance, so that I can feel the power of God..."


    "Humph~ If it wasn''t for you to be pleasing to the eye, I would kill you in just a split second..."


    After all, Palmon flew towards the ruins of the castle.


    There are many man-made lives in the basement, and these things are nothing to her. It''s just that the spying just now made her a little uncomfortable.


    When the two came here.


    Vlad III and others have already left through the channel.


    Paimeng showed a playful expression. She snapped her fingers, and the golden light flowed down.


    When Vlad III opened his eyes.


    Only to find that he was back where he was.


    My heart was cold.


    "Hey...you little bugs kneel down like me now, and your soul can rise into the realm of the gods. If you don''t kneel down, be prepared to be completely annihilated..."


    An indifferent voice came from above his head.


    At this time, the people staying in the basement suddenly realized that the 100-meter barrier did not know when it disappeared.


    A silver-haired girl, standing in the air, was looking at them with an indifferent gaze.


    "I..."


    There was a puff.


    The girl in the wheelchair knelt on the ground first.


    Fiore said in a pious tone: "I am willing to atone for your sins, and I beg you to give me a chance. My name is Fiore Fulviji Yugdomirenia. I am a person who likes magic..."


    Seeing the weak but extremely brave girl, Paimeng felt that this girl was pretty good.


    It can be said to be silly.


    It can also be said to be very simple.


    Yes, Not Bad.


    As for the others, they all knelt on the ground as they glanced over.


    "You can go to death, it looks so ugly, it''s really ugly..."


    Several fireworks landed.


    Each flower represents a life.


    Only two people survived, one is Fiore and the other is Serenike.


    Both are women.


    And they look good.


    Paimeng said to the three of them: "From today on, you are the people of the religious sect. From now on, the task of developing the religious sect and expanding the sect is left to you!"


    "Yes. Thank Goddess for her importance..."


    Serenike was in a cold sweat at this time, and at that moment, she was already dying on her own.


    She is not a kind person.


    On the contrary, he is a cruel magician.


    Unexpectedly, he survived with this ending.


    A few minutes later, the other goddesses were all in place.


    Looking at the destroyed castle, Bai Suzhen sighed: "You girl is so cruel, I''m not afraid Gaia and the others will be angry..."


    "¡§"It''s okay, just shoot this time! The rest of the magicians are nothing but dust in our eyes..."


    "That''s true! After all, we have very limited time..."


    The two smiled at each other and began to build the temple on the spot.


    The next day, a sect called Eternal Gods began to be born in this kingdom.


    The real miracle.


    Occasionally there will be magicians, but seeing the power of the gods, they can''t help but be attracted.


    However, at this time the Ruler rank Joan of Arc.


    Still on the way to here by car.


    Three days later.


    When the blonde girl came to the battlefield of the Holy Grail, what she saw was a strange scene.


    "Join the Eternal God Cult, you will not be harmed! Join the Eternal God Cult, you can see the true God..."


    "For the peace of the world, you can only join the religion! The so-called magic is simply a wrong existence..."


    ...


    The streets are full of slogans.


    Moreover, whether it is a pedestrian or a child playing, there is a terrible power in the body.


    Say I came to the wrong world?


    Jeanne was shocked directly.


    Why?


    Where is the Holy Grail?


    In other words, how did this become such a virtue.


    Just when Joan was in a daze, a heroic woman came to her and said with a smile: "You must be Joan, right? My name is Li Xiuning, are you interested in chatting..."


    "Uh...I..."


    "The Holy Grail War? That kind of children''s game is over long ago, and now is the age of the true gods!"


    Then after this Li Xiuning''s explanation, Joan understood how the world had changed.


    Looking at the confused girl in front of him, Li Xiuning smiled and said, "Although you believe in God, there is no so-called Lord in this world. Your power is derived from inhibition.


    And the true Lord is only the God of Eternity! "


    At this moment, the faith of Joan of Arc was broken. .


    Chapter 580 Lin Xiaorong''s Decision, Apostle Riot in the Eva World


    At this time, the other sisters had already gone everywhere to eliminate magic forces.


    Only Li Xiuning stayed here waiting for the arrival of Joan.


    The opponent needs to take a plane, followed by a car to come to this war.


    If it''s other heroes, that''s all.


    The words of Joan.


    No matter for the religion or the eternal god, it is a person who is in great need.


    First of all, her conduct is very upright, she has an extraordinary heart of chastity, and her faith is unimaginably firm.


    Secondly, if you subdue her afterwards.


    The next thing is very simple.


    Joan lowered her head, not knowing what she wanted to say, her heart was in a mess.


    Actually at the moment of death.


    She already understood the result of the Lord''s non-existence.


    Just keep blinding myself and be a cute little ostrich.


    Now that the scar is truly opened, Joan doesn''t know what she should do.


    Seeing her silence, Li Xiuning took the other''s hand and flew towards the sky.


    The actions of the two.


    No one noticed.


    "Look at this city well. It used to be full of crimes, controlled by the evil forces, and the people didn''t have a lot of livelihood...


    Your Lord is only illusory, and is the sustenance of people''s hearts.


    But the eternal **** is real.


    This world was created by Him, so your belief is actually the eternal God, not the so-called God. "


    "But I still can''t accept..."


    "This is only temporary, come... this is the magic of the gods, once you practice it, you can understand what I just said..."


    "I..."


    The girl felt that the sheet of paper in her hand was a bit hot.


    Don''t want to try at all.


    But it couldn''t match Li Xiuning''s hand strength, so she could only hold the paper in her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am waiting for you in the temple, what facts have figured out, when can you come to me, if you really want to do something for people..."


    A simple sentence.


    But it hit the girl''s heart.


    Is the real Lord?


    After Li Xiuning disappeared.


    Joan closed her eyes and felt inside.


    Sure enough, the **** of the heroic spirits no longer exists.


    As long as there is a supply of magic power.


    You can live forever.


    Ugh...


    Back in the temple, Li Xiuning began to promulgate one offensive strategy after another.


    At the same time, manpower was selected to manage the city.


    When night fell.


    Jeanne was hungry and uncomfortable, and walked into a restaurant.


    She only ordered a piece of noodles, but the other party gave her an extra dish.


    "Hello, I didn''t order this dish..."


    "No, this is for you." The boss smiled kindly: "I''m sorry, I saw you were a little lost just now. Did you encounter something bad?


    Believe me, it¡¯s no big deal. In the past, there were many sighing people in my restaurant. Now everyone believes in gods.


    It has become more enjoyable, only you are special... Eat, kid, free for you today. "


    Joan was a little bit dumbfounded. Is feeling treated as a child who ran away from home?


    However, she looked around for a while.


    There was a smile on everyone''s face.


    Only oneself is a little out of place.


    Jeanne lowered her head, enjoying the food while listening to people''s conversations.


    Because of the unexpected man, his leg was broken... Lost hope for life, but with the help of God, he got a new life.


    The seriously ill woman was also given a new life under the power of the gods.


    No one discusses God.


    Only the God of Eternity!

 Chapter 641：

    Therefore, the true God is omnipotent.


    Joan of Arc had mixed feelings for this meal.


    Then she went to the temple.


    This is a place that is always open.


    Even at night, it was bright and clean, and there were many believers praying in it, and there was no sound.


    Joan found a corner and bowed down.


    Like a pious nun.


    She subconsciously operated her meditative thoughts and entered the dark space.


    See the huge figure that transcends everything.


    The shadow of the Lord in Joan''s heart was directly erased!


    ......


    A few days later.


    The goddesses left one after another, Alaya and Gaia were as tired as dead dogs.


    "Huh...Pai Meng, you and this bastard, we were almost killed by you! Do you know that we will be exhausted to kill so many Holy Grail wars..."


    "Sorry, otherwise I call you when I turn to bedtime?"


    "good!"


    "Good size, Gaia..."


    Alaya''s flushed punch knocked Gaia down, and then he said to Baguio with a stern face, "This is the only time, next time I can only enter by myself, the pressure is still too great."


    When they started, Lingji was trembling.


    The world wanted to resist sixteen times.


    They were suppressed.


    Baguio naturally understands that there is no need to deceive people at this time, but she said: "In this case we can diversify our investment, one goddess in one world!"


    "Well, that''s it..."


    After assigning the tasks, several goddesses found a world and got in.


    ------------------


    When Liu Che awakened from his deep sleep, a system prompt sounded in his ear.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host, there is a planet in your Lunar Plane that can be integrated into the God Realm. Will it be charged??"


    Type Lunar Plane?


    Liu Che frowned. Could someone take the time to attack.


    This is really unexpected.


    "Charge."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for taking a world, obtaining 5% of the divine power, 5% of the area of ??the gods, and 30% of the law of darkness."


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, a goddess has chosen to sacrifice herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a seven-star holy flame goddess---[Red Lotus¡¤Jan of Arc]."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host of your believers, a goddess has chosen to sacrifice herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a three-star magic goddess---[Fiore]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host of your followers, a goddess has chosen to sacrifice herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a three-star dark goddess---[Serenike]."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host of your believers, a goddess has chosen to sacrifice herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star bow and arrow goddess---[Atalante]."


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host of your believers, a goddess has chosen to sacrifice herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star goddess---[Mordred]."


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, a goddess has chosen to sacrifice herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a four-star dark goddess---[Semiramis]."


    At this time, in front of the Eternal Temple.


    Altria took her daughter and stood proudly in front of the door. .


    Chapter 580 Lin Xiaorong''s Decision, Apostle Riot in the Eva World


    Conquer a world in a few days.


    It seems difficult.


    In fact, after Altria and others returned, a war broke out within that world line.


    The old and new forces alternate.


    Coupled with the promotion of the religion.


    Conquered the world in just one month!


    Mordred was a little silent. He didn''t wear a skirt like the Dumb King she admired. Instead, he passed a pair of shorts.


    Plus a white shirt.


    Contrary to her, there are other goddesses~.


    Especially Joan, thinking of the moment when he saw the true god, his heart was throbbing with excitement.


    "Come in, the gods just woke up."


    "Yes."


    The woman standing in front of the main hall is Kagura, in a bright red dress as always, with a white jade folding fan in her hand.


    It doesn''t look vulgar.


    But it gives people a kind of enthusiasm.


    It looks like a palace the size of a house, but in fact there are things in it, huge like a castle.


    Mordred watched quietly.


    I found that at the end of the road was a shining throne with a man sitting on it, a **** who shrank countless times.


    The opponent looks very handsome.


    His eyes were soft with a smile.


    What surprised Mordred was that such a majestic **** actually hugged a woman.


    After coming to the gods.


    Altria pressed Mordred to the ground.


    "God, this is a new goddess. She is a daughter made from my blood. Although a bit naughty, she has my blood after all, so she brought her..."


    "Well, turn around and let her practice as you please."


    An Biru originally wanted to get up when he saw outsiders coming.


    In the end, Liu Che stopped him with his eyes.


    "I have already known your actions just now. Actually, in the case of the Moon World, you are a bit wasteful. Just let Gawain, Jin Shining and the others be tens of millions..."


    Altria shook her head and said: "We can''t always snuggle under your protection. You have worked so hard, and we can''t ignore it..."


    "Forget it, you can do whatever you want, but remember that cultivation itself is the best."


    "Um."


    The God of Eternity wants them to become stronger and become pillars in God''s domain.


    Altria and others all know this.


    It''s just that the talents of some goddesses are really poor, and the speed is almost ten times worse than those of goddesses.


    Ever since, there is this scene now.


    Joan looked at the figure of the Eternal God, her pretty face was full of red clouds, her small hands were sometimes clenched, and sometimes relaxed.


    I was very nervous.


    Seeing that she was about to be unable to hold on, Liu Che chuckled lightly: "Jan of Arc, you don''t have to be so nervous. I am not that cruel and solemn god, you can treat me with a normal heart."


    The blonde girl shook her head violently, and then organized a few words and said: "I...I''m just a little nervous and don''t know what to do.


    When I was in the Lower Realm before, sister Li Xiuning said, as long as you believe in you, it is enough.


    So I just did that.


    Now that I came around, I didn''t know what to do. "


    Yaya jumped out at this moment and said, "I don''t need to do anything else, do what I want, and practice if I have nothing to do..."


    After the little girl finished speaking, she watched her surroundings violently.


    Fortunately, that idiot Guoguo didn''t show up.


    Otherwise, it will be beaten again.


    Liu Che placed Yaya on his right hand, massaged the top of her head with his fingers, and smiled: "Yeah, you can do whatever you want, just like Yaya said.


    The so-called belief is not the thought of imprisoning people.


    It is to erect a spiritual pillar.


    In my **** realm, you can do whatever you want, except for believing in me.


    For example, go to the gods to build a temple and help some believers in need. These are all possible.


    You can also go to the plane world to promote the doctrine.


    Do whatever you want, don¡¯t be embarrassed about everything..."


    Joan of Arc said that she burst into tears. Compared with the cold stone statue, this is the true faith.


    What Lord?


    It''s all shit.


    It''s useless at all.


    Then Shen Wu came back from the outside and began to arrange the places of these goddesses.


    Among them, the catwoman archer chose Tosaka Rin''s faction, while the black queen Semiramis and another goddess chose the dark gods.


    As for Joan of Arc, he did not choose any faction.


    Instead, I went to the Great Library to first understand the origin of the gods.


    Prepare to be a preacher.


    Until the temple only left the original **** queen.


    An Biru just commented: "This girl named Joan is really innocent, a perfect preacher..."


    "Well, that''s not bad. Give her a godly grace after a while to strengthen her faith..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    There is nothing better than asking her.


    This is the gift to Joan of Arc.


    However, after practicing for a month, I don''t know how those believers are developing.


    See that no new members have joined.


    Liu Che shook his head and began to focus on the Chaos War Realm.


    At this time, his chief priests had already shot again.


    After half a month of development, no useful treasure has been found yet.


    But he is not worried.


    Because among the chief priests, Oshemaru, Sam, and Jack Spyro are all masters of intelligence detection.


    Can''t find it now, doesn''t mean that there is no treasure in this cemetery.


    It is estimated that it will take some time to explore.


    ---------------------


    .........0

 Chapter 642：

    At this time, in the wasteland.


    The Emperor Nai Tian was small, and it took a month to form a sect of 100,000 monks.


    After all, Ye Rou''s arrival.


    There is also a great heritage, which makes many people in the wasteland hope to gain strength.


    No one wants to be an ant.


    Stone country.


    It has been a full month since the previous failed attempts to test the eternal religion.


    People are panicking here at this time.


    Everyone is afraid that the eternal gods will send troops to attack.


    As a result, more people left the stone country, went to other countries, or prayed to join the eternal religion.


    On this day, Xiao Budian had broken through the bottleneck of the Venerable.


    There are hundreds of caves in the world in the body, and there are endless sources of power in every place.


    He let out a sigh of relief, opened his eyes, and said to the people around him: "Assemble ten priests, and prepare to put Shi Kingdom into the sect of the gods!"


    "Yes!"


    Ten priests.


    They are the ten strongest masters of the gods in this month.


    All have the power of the true realm.


    It''s just that everyone is suppressing the cultivation base and constantly cultivating the power of the source.


    Among them, Huoqueer is one of the best.


    In a moment, tens of thousands of monks gathered together with ten priests.


    Xiao Budian said to Liu Ying, "Then... Sister Liu, I''m leaving... I''ll leave the house to you!"


    "Well, go... when you are flying in the world, I will stay at home to support you!"


    Liu Ying doesn''t take any shots at will.


    After all, her Tao fruit is too strong.


    Now Destroy the Immortal King level masters are very casual. people.


    Chapter 580 Lin Xiaorong''s Decision, Apostle Riot in the Eva World


    The girl was taken aback when she heard the words.


    Don''t know what to say.


    After a long time, she cautiously said: "Father, then we..."


    "I don''t know, this eternal **** cult does not appear to be hideous at the moment, like a truly supreme inheritance, if it can be detached...it would be a good thing."


    Since it is irresistible.


    Why not take the initiative to accept it.


    Currently known information, the God of Eternity is incomparably powerful, countless times stronger than the strong of the upper realm.


    Why is so guessing.


    Because in the doctrine of the eternal religion.


    The eternal **** is the creator of all realms.


    And their world is boundless.


    Although the eight domains look very good, in fact there are still beautiful existences on top of their heads, so that they have all kinds of amazing stunts.


    And in the propaganda of the other party.


    These eight domains of them are nothing more than prisons. The truly beautiful world is in that fairy domain.


    Huo Ling''er stared at the information his father had given him.


    In the heart of the girl.


    Fire country is a powerful existence, and as the princess of Fire country, he is the proud son of heaven.


    But now it seems that he is just one of the prisoners.


    And 29 noble has nothing to do with it.


    The girl was silent for a long time, looked up at the Emperor Huo and said: "Father, I want to go to Shiguo!"


    "Um?"


    "Since you know what the other party is going to do next, it''s better to approach them! This will save you from the evil of swordsmen..."


    "But do you understand? With this, the fire country will no longer exist!"


    The girl was silent for a while, and whispered: "At least we are still there, and as they said, I also want to see the beauty of the nine heavens and ten places, and how the fairyland exists.


    The power to tear the sky apart, if it really exists, would be better than living in a muddle-headed way like now! "


    "Hahaha... As expected of my son, let''s go... Father supports you!"


    "Um."


    The girl raised her head and smiled brilliantly.


    ------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    I love to drink animal milk: "Hey... Brothers, I have already created a country, and then another country!


    Hum...the two countries offer sacrifices together, it''s always okay! "


    His world is very vast.


    The two countries are indeed not small.


    An unknown man: "Come on! Milky God..."


    Tanjirou: "Come on, Dai Tiandi! Brother supports you..."


    Ninja scientist: "Come on! Milky Emperor..."


    Supreme treasure: "@×î°®ºÈÊÞÄÌ, kid... how does it feel to get revenge? Is it happy!"


    I love to drink animal milk: "It''s not just fun, it''s so refreshing. Real men must be happy and enmity. Since they dare to peel my supreme bones, let them die without a place to bury them!"


    General Yuwen: "But I heard that the double pupil is invincible, you can break him like this, one less dogleg..."


    He is quoting.


    I want to see the little bit''s reaction.


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "You are wrong, Brother Yuwen Tuo. Only God is invincible. Before God, everything is a cloud...


    The so-called talent, the so-called root, the so-called double pupil.


    They are nothing but foreign objects. Have you ever heard that God has a heavy pupil? "


    This passage shocked the entire group.


    Liu Che wanted to laugh, because he didn''t have any roots and special talents, but he had plug-ins.


    Toban University: "Hey, did you see it? Don''t underestimate others. Do you think I call him the Emperor of Milk because the other party loves to drink milk?


    That is what he can truly become a world.


    Sweeping through the ages, proud of the world.


    Since it can be the strongest in the indigenous world, there is a real root of great wisdom.


    You can look at Chu Xuanfeng, Ye Laohei, and Ye Laoxie.


    It''s all this way. Those who have double pupils don''t believe in gods and don''t respect gods... No matter how talented they are, they are nothing but dust in history! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@×î°®ºÈÊÞÄÌ, little brother, work hard... We will look at you, protect you and level the world!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Everyone always admires me and Chu Xuanfeng''s rapid progress in strength, but ignores the essential point, comprehend the law, comprehend one''s own way.


    No matter how others are, we are no match for eternity! "


    Seeing my own words are recognized by the goddess.


    Xiaobu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that I had chosen the right one, and the road really had to go by myself.


    God just assists himself.


    Although everyone thinks he is the emperor of heaven, only he himself knows that there is still a long way to go.


    Others in the group, seeing this, basically understand that everyone has a different way to go, but there is one thing that makes them very relaxed.


    That is they have thighs.


    There is still time to correct the wrong path, but other non-believers can''t do it at all.


    Xun''er: "By the way, I can tell you a good news. Our **** has awakened the core power that was once the core force, and I have merged it into an eternal fire.


    Soaring strength! "


    Jishi Witch: "The same is true for me, the one with eternal power, death will not die, and the God Realm will be reborn..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I am really envious. I don''t know when we will have eternal divine power. Even if we lose it, we won''t be afraid of death."


    God of Eternity: "All priests automatically have an eternal divine power. From now on, the first sacrifice will be given, but this power will not be infinitely reborn after death like Xun''er and others.


    You only have one chance!


    Until you reach the point of being godly, you can have this authority! "


    Ninja scientist: "Woo...God you 180 is so good, just said it is there! I have already got a supernatural power..."


    Tanjirou: "I got it too! So this is the true God''s original power? Just looking at it is extremely terrifying..."


    Li Er: "My god, how to use this kind of child, do we need to integrate it?"


    God of Eternity: "Yes, by fusing the seed with the soul, you can get a chance of immortality and at the same time purify your divine power."


    Eternal power seems to be just a golden seed.


    But actually after fusing with their souls.


    In order to truly feel the greatness of this power.


    This is truly immortal.


    Troubled Times: "Sir God, what should we do if we are? Sacrifice once..."


    Tosaka University: "Stupid pig, you have already sacrificed for the first time. Now you can find a temple to meditate..."


    Emperor Qin Shi: "Understood, thank you Toosaka!"


    Others started to act.


    But some people who didn''t sacrifice began to worry.


    For example, Ikogen Hall.


    There is also the Milky Emperor.


    However, Lin Xiaorong in the family world had gained eternal power early.


    He sat cross-legged in the temple.


    A golden seed flew out from the divine fire and merged with him.


    In an instant, Lin Xiaorong only felt that his soul was detached. .


    Chapter 580 Lin Xiaorong''s Decision, Apostle Riot in the Eva World


    A monk of tens of thousands.


    After driving the sacred car, Shenxia was paved for 100,000 miles.


    Xiao Budian stood on top of a black dragon, remembering the past.

 Chapter 643：

    I was young at the time, and had infinite favor with the people, but just like this, it attracted murderous intent.


    Born to be supreme bone.


    But it has attracted hostility from the same race.


    "Hehe, my little brother... will you be scared when you see me? But... don''t be afraid, I will personally send you to **** with everyone!"


    Little bit''s eyes were full of bitter killing intent.


    Tiger poison does not eat seeds.


    What is the difference between the same race and the animals?


    Soon Shi Guo was shocked by the vision.


    Who dares not be afraid of such a terrifying sight?


    Especially the black dragon that stretches for ten miles.


    It is even more daunting.


    Although it was expected very early, it was only a month!


    When the breath of tens of thousands of monks and ten venerables came out for a walk.


    In the imperial capital of the stone country.


    His face was pale, shocked by this breath.


    At this time, including the petty enemy, all important people are in sight.


    The Emperor Shiguo also rushed out early, and when he saw the eternal religion coming, he said: "What''s the matter with respect to the church?"


    Ten Venerables.


    A half-step venerable mount.


    Plus a child with a vague breath, I really don''t know what they are here for.


    At this time everyone retreated.


    Xiao Budian also jumped off the black dragon. He glanced at the bottom and sneered: "My God Sect has long had news that it is to develop followers, but your stone country does not seem to have the intention of surrendering except for some scattered people.


    That being the case, let''s look at the real ability.


    Moreover, it seems that there is no need for such a royal family that gave birth to beasts. "


    The immature face was full of murderous intent.


    At this time, Shi Ritian''s appearance was seen by everyone.


    The **** who took the bones, his brother, and the two elders were cold all over.


    This child is clearly Shi Ritian.


    Seeing the gaze coming from below, Xiao Dudian smiled and said: "What? Recognize me! That''s right, I am the child who almost died after you took the supreme bone.


    how?


    I''m not dead. You must be very uncomfortable. I took my bones and almost killed me.


    Coupled with years of suffering, today...the State of Shi can be destroyed! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the **** knelt on the ground with a thud.


    Shi Huang turned his head suddenly, gritted his teeth and said, "What the **** is going on?"


    Everyone looked at those few people one after another.


    Five of the elders saw that the matter could not be concealed, so they told the matter.


    When hearing the supreme bones of the youngest son.


    Everyone showed hatred expressions one after another, and the natural supreme was almost killed.


    If nothing happened at the beginning.


    The gods are now in the same family as Shiguo.


    So many powerhouses are also the patrons of Shiguo.


    Unfortunately, one move was wrong.


    All collapsed.


    The poisonous woman''s face was pale, she looked at Shi Ritian above her head, her lips trembled and said, "It''s all my fault... It''s the wrong thing I ordered others to do. Please spare my son..."


    "Shut up, you bitch. Has anyone ever protected Master Master?"


    Before Xiaodian spoke, Huoqueer drank angrily.


    Then the black dragon next to him also sneered: "We are here today to completely destroy the Stone Kingdom. There is no so-called regret medicine. Choosing to join the cult can avoid death!


    Sinner, get ready to be punished! "


    Heilong''s eyes stared.


    The dragon claw twisted.


    Somewhere the direct space collapsed, and countless screams were heard in an instant.


    At that time, the elders of Shiguo.


    He wanted to attack Xiaodudian, but he saw it through.


    The black dragon is a monster that masters time.


    Can see a short future.


    This scene makes the scalp numb.


    But Xiao Budian did not stop, just saying: "I am not a person who likes to kill, so just like Xiao Hei said, now except for sinners, the rest can leave the city and wait for the acceptance of the gods.


    Those who resist will fall into **** forever! "


    Shi Huang''s whole body was shivering.


    But there is nothing to do.


    The ten venerables are able to control the sky.


    Seeing no response below.


    Xiaodu clicked his fingers and wrapped several sinners including his brother, all wrapped in black flames like a lantern.


    In just a moment, the flesh melted.


    A scream came from inside.


    In the dark and cold flame, the scalp of the person watching is numb.


    Huoque''er explained: "This is called Hell Hell Flame. It is the flame of Hell in the God Realm that specifically punishes sinners. The flames are endless and will continue to torment people''s souls.


    It takes about a million years to go out! "


    The fourth elder, the fifth elder, Shi Yi, the poisonous woman...


    As well as the other people who maintained that matter, they were all shrouded in flames.


    Hundreds of black flame lamps are very dazzling.


    Seeing this scene, Shi Huang sat down on the ground as if he had been drained of energy.


    The stone country is gone.


    Don''t look at just punishing a few people, but completely knocking out all the spirits.


    Then things became simpler.


    Ten priests began to accept believers, dividing the people one by one.


    Build temples and form altars.


    All beliefs are eliminated and replaced by beliefs in the eternal gods.


    No one would plead for these beasts, as for Shi Huang himself, he left after that.


    I don''t know where it went.


    After conquering Shi Kingdom, Xiao Budian''s goal was placed on Huo Nation.


    In fact, he already understands all eight domains, but they are all cages, but what about the cages?


    I can continue to grow myself.


    Until this world is underfoot.


    Listening to the constant screams in the sky, Xiao Budian said to Huo Que''er: "Sister Huo, it''s up to you next, Shi Guo, I have to take it for a while.


    Can only you do things about the fire country? "


    Huo Queer laughed and said: "You are fake when I prepare the goddess? I am proficient in flame magic, and I don''t want a war there."


    "Well, let''s work hard. Now Xiao Hei and the others have gone to Bu Laoshan, and they will be back soon... Then the real sacrifice will begin!"


    Last time I was taught 1.5 times by Ye Rou.


    Little is completely honest.


    If you can conquer two countries, you are offering sacrifices like gods.


    Surely he won''t be punished.


    ......


    Fire domestically.


    The Emperor of Fire saw the information coming from Shiguo, his face pale.


    Huo Ling''er, who was following him, looked at his father''s solemn expression and couldn''t help asking: "Father, what happened?"


    "Shi Kingdom has changed hands, huh... It''s really interesting. The young man in the clan was born with a supreme bone but fought in the same room. As a result, this young man was the messenger chosen by the gods.


    The stone country was subdued, and the next is our fire country.


    The sacrifice spirit is coming soon. "


    "That white-eyed wolf she..."


    "Shut up, everyone has their own choice.


    Moreover, Huo Sparrow has become a Venerable, and her strength is above me. ".


    Chapter 581 Quickly resolved battle, apostle''s core weapon!


    Such a mysterious feeling is more comfortable than eating elixir.


    At this time, Lin Xiaorong had moved from Jinling to the capital.


    Because the emperor wanted to discuss the next strategy with him, there were still some questions to ask.


    So Lin Xiaorong came back.


    About half an hour later, Lin Xiaorong''s soul merged with eternal divine power.


    This opened his eyes.


    It''s really comfortable.


    It is worthy of eternal power, the soul is more than ten thousand times stronger, and it has also become golden, according to the level of the group.


    I should be the immortal''s cultivation base now.


    Looking at the bright sky, Lin Xiaorong stood up and walked towards the palace. On the way, he met Xu Wei.


    The opponent now walks vigorously, can''t hunch back, and walks vigorously.


    I''m just afraid that others can''t bear myself, so I am still in my thirties.


    Otherwise, if you are twenty years old.


    That''s really scary.


    It is said that he and that Hongyan are already married and are now planning to have another child.


    "Hi Master Chief."


    "Hello, Brother Xu."

 Chapter 644：

    The two looked at each other and smiled and came to the palace.


    In the palace at this time, apart from the emperor and his two concubines, there were no other palace ladies.


    Not even a eunuch.


    I have to say that the old emperor is a smart person, his mind is very clever, and God loves the world.


    So what does he leave the eunuch?


    Disbanded all directly and became believers. Only in this way can they be in line with God''s point of view.


    In a moment, Lin Xiaorong came to the palace.


    When the old emperor saw them coming, he smiled at the two and said, "This time the country has been unified for some time, and the nearest land of southern Xinjiang has also been included in the country.


    I am calling you two to come over this time because I want to talk about Korea, the grasslands, and the West. "


    Lin Xiaorong smiled and said, "Well, I think this matter can be promoted. By the way, I brought some drawings from the God Realm."


    The blueprint is a rune warship.


    Use the power of the **** pattern as the driving force, in terms of the power of the monk.


    The power of three can spur a freighter of hundreds of tons.


    Conquering the Western Ocean is not a problem at all.


    "This time in Goryeo, you must be the priest, you are going. The Turkic side is going to let General Li Tai go. Your Majesty is planning to build warships in the excavated canal."


    "Well, that''s okay."


    Lin Xiaorong thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    There are many raw materials nearby, and the Grand Canal is indeed ok.


    Then the three chatted for a while.


    The old emperor suddenly asked, "Brother Lin, is my daughter popular in the God Realm? Feng''er and the others always asked a few days ago..."


    "Being favored, I asked a goddess about this. As long as we unify the world as soon as possible, we can rise to the gods and you can continue to be the emperor.


    Let''s say it''s good, I will go to practice, you manage the immortal domain. "


    "Puff... you, the master priest, are really a wonderful person, forget it... if that''s the case, then I don''t worry, but recently there is also a goddess who is preparing, which has been selected..."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Luo Ning! She is the daughter of a loyal minister, who is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting..."


    "Well, let her go for the next sacrifice..."


    Lin Xiaorong wants to go to Goryeo because he may have his girlfriend there.


    So I had to go.


    Alas...Life is also suffering.


    He wanted to unify Korea during this trip and also to destroy the devils.


    It''s not easy.


    However, although his world is a bit more troublesome, it is better than other worlds, such as the Milky Emperor''s side, he knows it perfectly.


    A region is bigger than a planet.


    --------------


    On the other side, in the EVA world.


    Ikugentang was really anxious.


    Without sacrifices, one can''t obtain eternal power, so who shouldn''t worry?


    Although Ayanami''s aura deliberately revealed, they have killed several apostles in succession.


    But the remaining apostles still have no news.


    Helplessly.


    Ayanami can only be found in Ayaka Gendo.


    "What can I do?"


    The blue-haired girl was leaning against the wall at this time, holding a book from the God Realm in her hand.


    The relationship between the two is also considered to be a little more harmonious.


    Although sometimes, Ayanami can''t help kicking when she sees him.


    "That... that goddess."


    "Um?"


    "Can you go around for a while, the current progress of the apostle is a bit slow, and if you breathe, you can''t speed up the appearance of other apostles..."


    "So you want me to leak my breath and attract those apostles to come?"


    "Yes."


    "Heh..." Ayanami touched her hair in her ears, her white jade legs drew an arc in the air, and directly kicked Ikogen Gentang out.


    What followed was a violent beating.


    It wasn''t until the mother who was beaten by Yuanyuantang didn''t know him.


    The girl stopped.


    "What news do you have, vote for it all!"


    "¡§"Cough...That''s it. God said that after offering sacrifices, you can gain eternal power, so I became greedy and wanted to sacrifice earlier."


    "Cut... That''s the way it turns out. But that''s okay, I''m really bored in this world, I''m so compassionate..."


    After she said that, Ayanami flew into the sky.


    It''s like a rocket.


    Came directly to the sky above.


    I saw her hands together, a touch of horror appeared here.


    Then a ball of light radiated from her hand.


    That is Lilith''s breath.


    Presumably many apostles are feeling this powerful breath, and they will come soon.


    Since the death of Thunder Angel.


    Fish angels and music angels died one after another, and the core was collected by the gods.


    The baby angel was killed by True Hippo in the volcano.


    The fish angel was beaten to death by the gods.


    Sora Angel was killed by Asuka piercing her body with a spear.


    The horror angel, that is, the nano-level apostle, was killed by Ayanami with mental power.


    There are five angels left without showing up.


    The angel of freedom did not appear because Adam was sealed.


    It was also the third day when Ayanami spread her power.


    The five angels appeared in the field of vision of human beings at once, and human beings now are not like a few months ago.


    Seeing the apostle will make you tremble with fright.


    They have the power of the gods, and they are fearless.


    Sure enough, just a moment later, Asuka, Mashiba, and Ikogentang and other cadres all shot.


    The night angel was eventually wiped out by Ikogendo with the sword of death, while the hail angel was wiped out by Asuka''s use of fire magic.


    Li Angel and Bird Angel are even more miserable.


    By coincidence, she appeared in front of Ayanami, who was directly torn to pieces.


    The ring angel was eventually killed directly by the cultists using a rune ballista.


    At this moment, human beings are boiling over.


    Because all the apostles have been killed, sacrifice is next!


    Participate in a truly peaceful world. .


    Chapter 581 Quickly resolved battle, apostle''s core weapon!


    The EVA world was once very degenerate.


    Because of the impact of the apostles, many people died for no reason.


    Human beings are desperate to get rid of the predicament, only to have the NEVR headquarters.


    Now there is God.


    Faith begins to unify.


    The whole people became enthusiastic.


    Not all apostles have a core.


    Because many apostles were divided by Adam.


    In addition to the core of Adam''s ontology, there are only six cores.


    They are: [Water Angel], [Day Angel], [Thunder Angel], [Silver Moon Angel], [Night Angel] and [Bird Angel].


    The core is placed successfully.


    Dingyuantang led the staff from the religious headquarters and the three goddesses to the altar.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your believer, Ikogentang, I hope you can pay attention to this moment, in order to thank you for your love, we will present the most precious gift.


    I hope you can receive..."


    Then he knelt on the ground.


    Ayanami and others also knelt down one after another, with extremely religious expressions.


    Like a nun for decades.


    The rest of the human beings on the earth all knelt on the ground through the live broadcast, and everyone prayed devoutly.


    The unbelievers had all been beheaded by Ikogen Hall.


    He is a cruel man. 180


    Since it is impossible to get others to teach no matter how to persuade, it should be destroyed naturally.


    After a while, a beam of golden dazzling light bloomed from the top of his head and swallowed the planet in the blink of an eye.


    Although the light is bright.


    But it gives people a gentle feeling.


    It calms the mind.


    When Ikoji Gentang opened his eyes, tears burst into his face. Although the world in front of him was unfamiliar, it was the realm of God he had been yearning for for several months.


    The huge sun hangs in the sky.


    The cold silver moon was in front of you.


    What a magnificent view, it was so simple to come to the realm of God.


    The power of God is getting stronger and stronger.


    Ikogentang is a priest who likes to research. When the gods once conquered the gods, they needed to do it themselves, but now they can do it only with divine power.


    I am afraid it will be easier in the future!


    Thinking of this, Dingyuantang became more cautious, and decided to do his job well.


    Soon afterwards, the two goddesses came to announce Liu Che''s will.


    A witch who wears a black dress and belongs to the seductive type.

 Chapter 645：

    The other is wearing a white dress, with a shy expression, and even a little can''t let go.


    "The main priest Ikogen Hall, see Goddess Ning Ke, see Goddess Barbara..."


    Dugu Ningke smiled and nodded and said: "Get up, your sacrifice is very fast this time. It seems that you can''t do without the help of Sister Ayanami, but it is also very good to conquer a world.


    The gods are very satisfied with this.


    Give you an eternal sacred fire, a five-star artifact, a three-star sacred beast, and a Tao fruit! "


    "Thank you for the gift of God!"


    Diaoyuantang knelt down and kowtowed, then kowtowed again.


    It didn''t stop until nine times enough.


    "Sister, it''s your turn..."


    After completing her task, Ning Ke stabbed the little girl with her elbow, indicating that it was time for her to act.


    The little girl took a deep breath and said with a straight face: "In view of the efforts of the believer Ioyuantang, my **** has given your wife the opportunity to resurrect. I hope you and your wife will work hard in the future and don''t waste time!"


    Barbara folded her hands together.


    Using time magic, a surviving soul was restored with the power of reversing time to restore the original intact soul.


    Later, in the water restoration technique, he bestowed the opponent''s divine body.


    Saw his wife resurrected.


    Ikugend¨­ was in tears, and Ikura Shinji was stunned for a long time before kowtow frantically.


    This little guy is mentally weak.


    Commonly known as rebellion.


    But after being cleaned up several times by the gods, he finally realized the reality.


    Understand his father.


    The two goddesses who completed the task looked at each other and said in unison: "The goddess returns, we should leave!"


    "Yes!"


    The three goddesses took the streamer and quickly disappeared into the sky.


    Soon after they left, the world began to change earth-shaking.


    The area has been enlarged a hundred times.


    ----------------


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Ikogentang, who sacrificed a world to you, triggering a hundredfold increase, and you got a world."


    "Because you have gained a world, the divine power has increased by 5%, the area of ??the divine domain has increased by 5%, and the eternal divine power has increased by 1%."


    Um?


    Liu Che saw the system''s prompt and couldn''t help asking: "The system, why does the eternal divine power increase?"


    The system quickly explained: "This planet contains immense power, so the apostle Adam will come from the depths of the universe, and after the analysis and restoration of this system, it will finally turn into eternal power!"


    "So it is! No wonder Lilith and Adam both want the earth!"


    Liu Che continued to check the system rewards.


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, Ikogentang, the main priest, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a multiplier increase, and you have obtained a five-star goddess---[True Hippo Mary Elantrias] ."


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Ikogentang, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a five-star goddess---[Diliu¡¤Asuka Lange¡¿."


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Ikogentang, who sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase, and you have obtained a seven-star god---[Ayanami]."


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, Ikogentang, the main priest, sacrificed an apostle core, which can create a life machine body, which requires ten million tons of life ore. His strength is God."


    Liu Che saw the system prompt.


    Fell into silence.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to waste life ore on this type of machine, although it could be used as combat effectiveness.


    But it''s too expensive!


    Liu Che shook his head and said, "If you don''t choose to manufacture, can you turn it into weapons or armor?"


    "Back to the host, yes!"


    "Then make these six cores into weapons or armors!"


    "clear."


    Then Liu Che used the core of the water angel to obtain a spear with a growth mindset.


    The core of the day angel was made into a bow and arrow.


    The attack comes with the law of fire.


    Thunder Angel was made into armor.


    The music angel combined with Wannian Bianhua and Bintilian to make a set of double swords.


    If the people of the same mind use these two swords.


    Strength will be enhanced.


    You can also switch positions with each other.


    The core of Night Angel and Bird Angel is the most special. The core of Night Angel comes with imaginary space, which gives Liu Che the core of creating a game world.


    And the core of the bird angel comes with hypnotic effect.


    In the end, it was made into a staff with the heart of a sea monster.


    As for the gift of Oshe Maru, it is Aizen... It depends on the performance of the believers.


    Because of these weapons and armors, except for the double swords of the Night Angel and Music Angel, the remaining four were placed in the 33rd Heavenly Tower. .


    Chapter 583 Han Lingsha: Call me a demon girl? OK, then I''ll show you the demon!


    The three girls looked at the novel world, and felt a little dreaming.


    Especially Asuka, an outgoing and inferior girl, has been watching Barbara secretly.


    This is a little goddess.


    Body shape, plain and plain.


    It can''t be compared with myself, but the whole body has a light blue fluorescence, which looks a little cute~.


    On the contrary, Ayanami glanced at the flying direction on the way, frowned and said: "Should we not go to the Temple of Eternity?-Where are we going."


    Barbara replied: "The gods are not in the temple today. The goddesses are going to the Taoist fairyland collectively, where is the little-garden of the demon demon sister.


    Now many sisters like to go there to pick tea. "


    Yao Yao was trapped in Longhu Mountain before.


    After being detained for a period of time, he finally chose to surrender.


    But it turns out that surrender is the most right thing.


    Otherwise she is still locked here.


    Longhushan, a Taoist fairyland, has an area of ??tens of thousands of miles.


    It is composed of 108 peaks surrounding the main peak.


    In the past, it was mostly full of Taoist fairy fruits, which contained thousands of Taoisms. Later, after the secret realms of various rare and exotic fruits were created.


    Yaoyao then took a different approach and chose to grow tea.


    There are about ten kinds of tea in a mountain now, and she is still developing other tea trees.


    Pass the time when it''s boring.


    five minutes later.


    When they came to this Taoist fairyland, Ling Poli couldn''t help but indulge in the beauty of the oriental fairyland.


    A tea tree rushes into the sky, and there are many fairy mountains nearby.


    White clouds are floating here.


    A big underground river was shimmering, and countless fish wandered in it.


    White cranes are flying in the wonderland.


    Such a beautiful view is truly incredible.


    When I came to the top of Longhu Mountain, I heard countless laughter.


    But when they fell, many eyes had already looked over.


    One of the fairies in Cuiyi came over and smiled: "Hello, my name is Cui Yuling. This is Sister Ayanami, come here..."


    Seeing Ayanami who was being pulled away, the two girls were a little at a loss.


    It feels impossible to blend in.


    At this time Duan Murong walked out and smiled at the two of them: "Mahiro and sister Asuka, come here, don''t be afraid of life~~~"


    "Do you know us?"


    Asuka asked blankly.


    Tosaka Kwai, who followed by, smiled and said: "My sister is really joking, God knows everything!"


    It turned out to be so.


    The two girls were dragged over, only to find the seemingly cold place.


    Actually barbecue inside.


    Asuka glanced, except for a man in the distance, all the others were women.


    And every one is beautiful and charming.


    "The gods are eating now, I will arrange your accommodation when I turn around!"


    "Well, thank you sister."


    "You''re welcome..."


    In fact, this is God''s method.


    A lively dinner is always the best way to get closer and care.


    Even Ayanami was slowly smiling under the enthusiasm of everyone.


    Seeing here, Liu Che nodded in satisfaction.


    It''s not easy for the Sanwu Girl to smile.


    Later, after the familiar and lively atmosphere, they also met many sisters and sisters, and slowly gathered around Liu Che.


    Although Yao Yao was the host, she could only give way.


    After all, the newcomers have to give in to their style.


    Liu Che looked at Ling Poli, and kept her ears blushing at the other party before he hugged her in his arms.


    "Why have been secretly watching me just now, do you have any bad ideas?"


    "No..."


    "Then what the **** are you!"


    Facing the god''s dominance, Ayanami struggled with a blushing face, and realized that she could not leave at all, and then whispered: "I...I was thinking, how nice it would be to have a relationship with you."


    Liu Che was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he laughed.


    The goddess nearby couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile.


    This newly promoted **** is a bit interesting.


    So pure.


    Yaya and Guoguo are sitting in the distance, with their small mouths hanging like an oil bottle.


    Huh...what are you pretending to be? He''s really a fox in such a short skirt upper bound!

 Chapter 646：

    No, no vixen can act like her.


    The two girls were talking with their eyes.


    The result was accidentally caught by Tu Shan Honghong.


    "Wuhu...you are doing bad things again... if I tell the gods, be careful of your ass!"


    "Sister Honghong, why are you so bad! Just stare at us."


    "What are you staring at, it''s just that the gods don''t have time to pay attention to me now, so I just wander around. I''m not the one who lacks favor~~~"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Tu Shan Honghong said proudly.


    What''s wrong with the vixen, she will seduce men! !


    Confidently.


    "Then what can you do not to inform?"


    Yaya didn''t want to be beaten, but looked at the big fox with a red tail pitifully.


    The latter thought about pointing to his tail and said: "Give me a refreshment, and massage by the way. I''m a little tired recently!"


    hateful!


    He actually used us as a maid!


    Although I hate it so much, but who can tell people to have their own handle.


    Yaya and Guoguo can only sigh with each other.


    The banquet lasted for six hours, and finally Liu Che took Ling Haoli''s three daughters and left together, and the intention was self-evident.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t expect that this would be the result.


    ............


    It used to be solo.


    ----------------


    Compared with the happy lives of the goddesses, Han Lingsha was a little depressed at this time, although she was developing well in the county.


    However, he left the remote county town.


    Come to a big city or some famous mountains and rivers.


    Basically there will be people blocking themselves.


    Even worse, when she heard that she was going to preach, she raised her weapon to attack.


    In the Ten Thousand Realms chat group at this time.


    Han Lingsha spit out bitter water madly.


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "I really vomit, why do these idiots always attack me, all of them are like crazy!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "You rob someone else''s disciple and have incense, can they not be crazy!"


    General Yuwen: "That''s right. Didn''t I hear Ouyang Shaogong tell you last time? If you want to develop the religion of God, you must prepare the world as an enemy."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "But... but I preach with the truth, don''t they always believe in the Tao?


    God is greater than the sky, and the Tao is handed down by the gods.


    Why do they still refuse. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "The answer is very simple, little sister Han Lingsha! Because they are not selfless gods, and greed is the fatal weakness of each of them."


    Judicial God: "When I was in charge of the religion in the lower realm, the heaven and the west knew the greatness of the eternal religion.


    But there were very few people who really joined. In the end, I rebelled against the world, and then I managed to subdue everyone!


    Sister Han Lingsha, if you are cruel, just find a helper..." People.


    Chapter 584 There is no evil under the mirror of the heart, Han Lingsha recruits believers!


    Some priests have a gentle temperament and can''t deal with cruel hands.


    This is not uncommon.


    For example, the former Tanjirou, Zhang Fan... and Solanum, aren''t they all gentle people?


    It''s just that the first two have helpers.


    The latter was completely blackened for a period of time.


    Really rely on the cruelty to exterminate a heavenly court!


    Han Lingsha saw everyone''s suggestions and was silent for a long time.


    What should I do?


    Do you choose to let your parents and uncles suffer?


    This made Han Lingsha sit on the mountainside, unable to help but fall into contemplation until dawn.


    Xiaguang hit her face.


    She just let out a sigh of breath and stood up.


    "For the sake of my parents, it is worth making me bear countless infamy. Since these people are unkind, you can''t blame me..."


    Han Lingsha stretched out his hand and grabbed it.


    The long sword fell into his hands.


    In the next instant, Bai Yun shook Han Lingsha to the sky above the nearby martial arts.


    "Listen to the people below, I am the emissary of the eternal gods. If you don''t understand it anymore, don''t blame me for making the move..."


    "Hmph, the demon girl will bewitching people!!"


    Accompanied by a loud shout.


    A sword array struck Han Lingsha.


    The girl''s heart is broken to see here.


    Damn these people! !


    The watery eyes became firm.


    A black light appeared on the long sword, and the whole world was dimmed.


    The sword spirit is like a black horse.


    The sword formation was directly suppressed, and the entire mountain was directly submerged.


    A sword breaks through mountains and rivers.


    Han Lingsha didn''t even look at the **** hole, turned around and came to another school, and said again: "The people below are listening..."


    The same plot, the same routine.


    Another huge hole appeared between heaven and earth.


    Han Lingsha was cruel this time, and even the mountain was smoothed with one sword!


    Such a cruel means.


    Those monks who watched were all fearful, and there were even three sects gathered together, trying to seal Han Lingsha with the big formation and the number of people.


    "Can this really work?"


    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it. This Xuanhuang Pagoda was given by the heavens and sealed countless demons. Now this witch is sinful, it must be possible..."


    At this moment, Han Lingsha was standing among the white clouds, silently watching the three religions gather.


    The sword in his hand no longer trembles.


    The evil spirit above dyed the sky red.


    About an hour later, thousands of people gathered towards her.


    Just listen to Han Lingsha sighing: "I once said that it is just recruiting believers, not some evil demon, but you are obsessed with it, and believe in heaven...


    In that case, I''ll see what you can do! "


    "The demon girl... You also said that you are merciful and killed thousands of people in the martial art, and even the other side''s cave is broken. Are you still a person?"


    "Mr. Wei, don''t be angry with such demon girls!"


    "That''s right, the other party is just a demon. Seeing that the hostility has already dyed the sky..."


    "The formation has been completed, hurry up and sacrifice the Xuanhuang Pagoda...!!!"


    Accompanied by the noisy sound, a small tower flew out of the hands of the old Taoist.


    It directly became a thousand times bigger, and huge suction power came from the bottom.


    But this kind of thing doesn''t work for Han Lingsha at all.


    The girl snorted coldly, and the long sword ran across.


    Since I scolded my demon girl, let the demon show you!


    The golden, mysterious and yellow pagoda fell apart in an instant!


    This scene fell in the eyes of the monks, one by one, as if they had seen a ghost.


    This is too spicy.


    The Xuanhuang Pagoda is a fairy.


    But can''t stand this Han Lingsha sword!


    "No...Run away! Run away..."


    "Xuanhuang Pagoda is broken!"


    "let''s go..."


    ...


    Looking at the arrogant coming, delusion of the people who leave casually.


    Han Lingsha showed a scornful smile.


    "Since you dare to challenge me, you should know what the end is. Remember to tell the ghost chase that you were killed by the goddess Han Lingsha after you went to the underworld!"


    It''s as dark as ink.


    It directly enveloped everyone.


    Thousands of people died in their own hands in the blink of an eye.


    However, Han Lingsha did not kill all of them, but left some people behind.


    Because she needs this group of people to spread her name.


    Otherwise, such things will only be repeated!


    "Go away, spare you a dog, you will die in three days..."


    The ten people who survived looked at each other and fled.


    That day.


    Han Lingsha''s killing of the five martial sects is well known by the world.


    But she, the demon girl who is rumored by the world, is choosing a land of mountains and rivers to build a temple.


    The **** pattern is inscribed, casting a large formation of mountains and rivers.


    With the ten element fairy sword.


    Shenyuan Shijue Formation was formed...........


    The scene of the temple, like a mirage, is reflected in a radius of thousands of miles.


    "Wuhan Lingsha opened a temple in the northwest. All those who yearn for peace, all those who do not succumb to fate, all the good people can come..."


    "Those who believe in gods will not fall into the underworld after death!"


    "Those who believe in gods will avoid all suffering!"

 Chapter 647：

    "A person who believes in the gods, no matter people, ghosts, demons... can enter the religion!"


    The magnificent voice is like billowing thunder.


    Resounded throughout the earth.


    Announcing the power of eternal religion.


    Those weak and bullied sects, as well as all kinds of people shrouded by legends, looked at the huge floating shadows in the sky.


    Moved towards the temple one after another.


    The spirits in the mountain also flew away following the sound.


    Their idea is very simple.


    I just want to find a backer.


    In just an hour, thousands of monsters gathered on the steps of the temple.


    They are very weak.


    But there was no fierce spirit on his body.


    On the other hand, the eyes are very smart, eager for the blessing of the goddess.


    Han Lingsha''s heart was touched at this time, is everything like this?


    The human leaders are greedy, but these low-level monsters have an immense desire for life.


    Seeing this scene, Han Lingsha bestows eternal meditation thoughts on all monsters.


    It''s just a stick of incense.


    Thousands of spirits turned and knelt on the steps one by one.


    "Thank the goddess for her great kindness, I am waiting for eternity 1.5 to be driven by the religion..."


    "Get up all, those believers who come on the road outside the mountain may lack some water and food. If there are devout people, you can help them appropriately!"


    "Yes!"


    Just before the monsters were about to turn around and leave.


    A group of monks came over with the magic weapon.


    They looked at thousands of monsters, their faces pale in fright, but it was strange that these monsters actually bowed to them in a polite manner.


    Then they flew away one by one.


    Is it true that the eternal religion is really teachable?


    With this thought, a group of monks came to the stone steps.


    "My Goddess, can we join?"


    "Yes! But people with weird minds can''t live..."


    When the voice fell, six **** with human faces and beast hearts fell directly to the ground.


    On the sky of the stone steps, a mirror was exposed. .


    Chapter 585: Splitting the eight factions of Kunlun, the first to become immortal!


    "Don''t be afraid, you can look up and watch..."


    As the soft voice fell, everyone raised their heads in unison.


    In the mirror.


    Everyone''s shadow appeared in it.


    Some are white and flawless, some are a little bleak, and even worse are black.


    Those black people are now dead.


    Han Lingsha pointed a finger, and those scenes before life were displayed in front of everyone.


    As a **** section.


    Relying on the strong bullying the weak.


    Obviously he is a cultivator, but every time he goes out, he abducts the peasant **** the road.


    In order not to be discovered.


    Not only fed his bones to the wolfhound, but also waved his hand to smash his soul.


    Such a terrible act.


    The faces of all the people who saw it were pale.


    One of the leaders, looking at his younger brother, said in disbelief: "No...no...all this is fake, all this..."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can question this person''s soul to see if I''m fraudulent!"


    The ghost chase of the underworld has already struck.


    That soul was at a loss at this time.


    Seeing his brother''s soul, the head hurried forward to ask 29 questions, but after only a while, he fell pale on the ground.


    It turns out that everything is true.


    Even the death of his wife is related to this younger brother.


    Human face and animal heart.


    The most frightening thing is this crazy demon who spy on his sister-in-law, in order to get her thoroughly.


    After poisoning the opponent to death.


    Over the night, I found the body of another woman to change the day.


    Then he took out the other party and made it into a corpse puppet!


    Everyone looked at the head who fell on the ground, with a look of unbearable expression. This terrible monster is really scary by his side.


    After a while, the soul was taken away.


    The head stood up, walked to his brother''s body tremblingly, and after groping for a while, he finally found the black ring.


    Because of the death of the owner.


    The divine consciousness on the ring has died.


    When he opened it with a special technique, a corpse appeared inside.


    The jade body is perfectly maintained.


    But there is a strong stench.


    Basically all men understand.


    "Yuer... Yuer..."


    Seeing that the truth has basically come to light here, Han Lingsha sighed in her heart.


    In the end, nothing was said.


    After all, it''s all other people''s business.


    If the other party does not come here, maybe this matter will be silent forever.


    When other people saw this scene, they knew that it was urgent to join the cult.


    And the mirror of the sky can clearly see a person''s character.


    As for the head, he was finally selected to join the martial art.


    Only when asked what the beast would end up with, Han Lingsha shook his head and said, "I don''t know this. There is naturally a criminal law in the world of hell. It is estimated that it will suffer at least a thousand years!"


    "That''s okay, I will be the person of the gods from now on, it is Yu''er and she..."


    "There is still a trace of true spirit in the body. I can take it out for you. When you go to the God Realm, you can protect your wife''s reincarnation. There is a giant tree of misery in the God Realm. Find it for a red thread.


    You can meet again when you reincarnated! "


    The head was overjoyed when he heard this, and there is actually such a good thing.


    Really time comes to work.


    Other people also cheered up.


    Han Lingsha was still quite far away from Buzhou Mountain at this time, but she was no longer in a hurry, and first expanded the religious sect.


    Then proceed slowly.


    After all, rice is not enough to eat in one bite.


    What''s more, the incident this time gave her a memory. She was not ruthless, and she really couldn''t stand firmly.


    Everything is wrong.


    As for why she went to Buzhou Mountain, it was because it was the entrance to the ghost world.


    Want to accumulate strength.


    Of course it is close to Buzhou Mountain, although it is rumored that there is a dragon there.


    But Han Lingsha is not afraid now.


    As long as there is strength.


    She dared to poke a hole in the sky!


    As long as a month.


    The Eternal God Sect has a firm foothold in the northwestern mountains.


    Whether it''s begging for rain or eliminating demons.


    Just sacrifice in the city.


    Then there will be priests coming!


    Maybe there will be people worrying at first whether this will stimulate the heavens, but as time goes by, who will care about it.


    After joining the church.


    People are physically strong.


    If there is danger, the priest of the cult will also deal with it.


    Believe in the righteous **** of heaven.


    Is there such a benefit?


    absolutely not!


    Is there such benefit to believing in Buddha?


    nor!


    In that case, why not join the religion.


    Of course, this month is not just about recruiting people, Han Lingsha is also discussing with Liu Mengli to affect this power to the dynasty.


    May I ask which emperor does not want to live a long life?


    But so far, only state cities have spread.


    It did not affect the imperial capital.


    Standing on the other side of the fire, Liu Mengli looked at Han Lingsha and said, "You have to be careful, sister, this time your town has killed tens of thousands of people, and everyone in the world of cultivating immortals knows it.


    Even the Qionghua faction is faintly investigating our sect.


    If they take the lead, it''s really hard for us to say here! "


    Han Lingsha retorted: "Sooner or later, there will be this day. Sister, do you know how many people died under the mirror of the heart when I recruited followers?


    In fact, only those who started!


    Those who really want to join the cult is an open-minded person who lives without guilt.


    There may be some careful attention, but it doesn''t matter!


    Those who are not big treacherous evildoers, the gods can accept it.

 Chapter 648：

    The security of the three state cities with the temple as the center is now a hundred times better than before, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the road is not to be left behind.


    People say there is a **** who raises their head 183 three feet!


    The priest will look at everyone.


    Isn''t this kind of society stronger than the previous disorder?


    I have already figured it out. I want to save my parents and carry forward the teachings of God. It is useless to hide one''s power and bide time. The world is not benevolent, and everything is a humble dog!


    But the religion cannot be unkind!


    Heaven is selfish and self-centered.


    Then I will change this day! "


    Liu Mengli was silent for a long time, and sighed: "Maybe you are right. I asked myself a little clever, but when it comes to this kind of big event, I still don''t have enough courage!"


    "No... I was only taught by the chief priests. Some of them are emperors, there are also emperors, and the emperor of the Ling Jue plane.


    In their view, since they do not respect the religion, there is naturally no need to live.


    If you can kill one person, you can save thousands of people, sister Mengli, do you think I should kill? "


    you still need to ask.


    Naturally it should be killed! ! !


    Liu Mengli instantly understood Han Lingsha''s determination, so she smiled and said, "No matter what you do, I will support you!"


    "Um."


    ......


    At this time Qionghua faction.


    Su Yao looked at the intelligence in her hand, her heart was very shocked.


    Eternal religion!


    It even recruited disciples widely, and could kill tens of thousands of cultivators.


    Seeing this, the elders nearby asked: "Master, what should we do?".


    Chapter 586: Su Yao who makes gangs with each other and shows no weaknesses!


    Su Yao is a fairy with great looks.


    Be diligent and work hard.


    After becoming the head, I didn''t want to be looked down upon by those elders, and worked harder.


    It''s a pity that the talent is not high.


    In addition, no results have been made since.


    Moreover, Suyao''s relationship broke down, which eventually led to her becoming more and more narrow-minded, which made her think differently in the door.


    "What do elders think?"


    She looked at Elder Zong Lian.


    Speaking of this elder, he is also currently one of the best masters in the Qionghua School.


    Since the war nineteen years ago.


    Makes the sect almost ruptured.


    The status of Elder Zong Lian has naturally risen.


    The latter looked at the letter on the paper, shook his head and sighed: "Is it a blessing or a curse, even if we have the heart to attack this eternal religion, we don''t have that power!"


    Xuan Xiao was sealed.


    Yun Tianqing and Suyu disappeared again.


    The Qionghua School is no longer what it was 19 years ago.


    For the younger generation, only Murong Ziying has some abilities.


    Once the crusade against the eternal gods fails, what awaits them will be catastrophe!


    Although Suyao is jealous of talents, she is definitely not stupid, otherwise how would she choose her to be the head.


    In fact, she had other thoughts in her heart, but she saw that everyone in the door looked like this.


    In the end, nothing else was said.


    What happened 19 years ago still hit the Qionghua faction too hard.


    If Xuan Xiao can be awakened, plus two immortal swords, he will surely be able to send flying immortals!


    As for those sects, let them die.


    ----------------


    In the Northwest Dashan.


    As more and more people joined the religious sect, Han Lingsha began to send out invitations to other schools.


    After receiving this letter, the Jasper faction.


    Now in silence.


    They are one of the eight schools of Kunlun.


    At this moment, he is also facing the same dilemma as Qionghua, that is, there is no successor!


    Seeking immortal way but no way.


    Just barely maintain the brilliance of the martial art.


    "Master, why don''t we join the Eternal Church. ¡¨?"


    "Why is there such a statement."


    "In the God Realm, although there are Tiandi and others, have they ever released any good feelings to us? Although this eternal religion is going against the sky, it really has great abilities.


    Known as there are no classes, the heads of those little sects have become immortals.


    Why don''t we think about it? "


    "I think so too!" The law enforcement elder pointed to the letter and said: "The Cult wants to hold a sacrifice hall soon. If the gods appear, we will inevitably have some icing on the cake.


    As we all know, icing on the cake is not as good as giving charcoal in the snow!


    There is a saying, that is, in terms of development sects, is it better to wait silently for death, or to gamble to become a fairy? "


    Currently in this world.


    Those who join the Eternal Church are all small sects.


    No real martial arts joined.


    If they choose to join the Jasper Pie, they must be the first to eat crabs.


    Thinking of the head here with a little excitement on his face, he said, "In that case, why don''t the law enforcement elders go with me?"


    "Okay! Let''s go once for the sake of our sect. The big deal is death!"


    People are dead and eggs in the sky.


    If a man is greedy of life and fear of death, he might as well go home and raise pigs.


    About three hours later.


    In front of the door of the Eternal Church, the head of the Jasper Sect and the law enforcement elders ushered in.


    Looking at the house number of Yuqiongshan.


    There are also the fairy palace floating in the clouds, and the monks with as many as ten thousand people.


    The two elders in the monastic world couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    "I didn''t expect the eternal gods to have such strength in such a short time. It is really terrifying..."


    Hearing this, the wolf demon who led the way suddenly smiled and said: "You two don''t know, our master priest is kind in heart, even if an untransformed monster like me is allowed to join the cult.


    It seems that there are only 10,000 people in the gate, but in fact there are 100,000 monks in the three state cities.


    If it were to develop for half a year, there would be no more than a million monks! "


    A million monks? ? ?


    That''s not the way to cut the sky! ! !


    For a moment, under the excitement of the two, they came to the temple.


    The nine-color sacred fire burned violently on the altar.


    Han Lingsha walked out slowly with a veil. After seeing the head of the Jasper Sect, she smiled and said, "You two want to join the cult?"


    The head of the Jasper Sect was embarrassed, and then nodded: "Although we are the Kunlun Ancient Sect, we are the weakest in strength, so..."


    "Join the eternal religion, believe in my god, you can give you power! But you can''t commit crimes, do you know?"


    "Know, know..."


    "Well, then kneel down toward the fire, God will give you strength."


    The two old men with white hair and beards walked to the Shenhuo and began to knelt down.


    Afterwards, two powers flew into the sea of ??knowledge from inside.


    It''s not just a stick of incense.


    Jasper¡¯s head broke through the boundaries of mankind and became an immortal.


    The breath surged wildly, causing the situation of Yuqiong Mountain to change.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that he had regained his youth, and at the same time possessed an imprint of divine power in his body.


    "¡§"Subordinates refer to Lord Priest, thank you for the gift of God, thank Lord Lord for the gift."


    "You don''t need to be polite, you can move the Jasper Sect here."


    "Yes!"


    The strength has broken through the fairy.


    The head of the Jasper faction was so arrogant, he took the law enforcement elders and left with auspicious clouds, the aura of the immortal unconcealed.


    The maid following Han Lingsha frowned upon seeing this: "I didn''t expect this person to be so arrogant! I have to warn him later..."


    "No, Xiaoyu, you made a mistake. This head Li did not deliberately show off, but let the monks who have not joined the religious cult to know.


    You can become an immortal when you enter the gate of the gods. "


    "So it is!"


    Xiaoyu suddenly realized.


    Xiaoyu is a fox and a maid of Han Lingsha, a girl who dresses up some things for her.


    He is very heartfelt.


    ......


    Li Yueting spent three hours when he came, but when he returned, he only spent half an hour.


    The sword flies.


    Thunder surging.


    How easy is it without the catastrophe?


    The other sects that perched on Kunlun, seeing the master of the Jasper Sect, Li Yueting, opened their eyes wide.


    "Good guy, is this old thing an elixir? Why is it so breezy!"


    "I don''t know, but it seems that I have regained my youth. Could it be that his Jasper Sect has really joined the cult?"


    A sharp-eyed elder could not help exclaiming when he saw Li Yueting''s face.


    The sword flies.


    As long as the cultivation base reaches a certain limit, it can be done.


    But rejuvenation can''t even be done by immortals.

 Chapter 649：

    At this time, Li Yueting braked suddenly and stood on top of his family''s sect and shouted: "Old Jasper Li Yueting, today announced that the Jasper Sect has joined the Eternal Cult. If a friend is willing to go, someone can recommend it on his behalf!"


    The voice fell.


    He waved to a barren mountain.


    A touch of icy blue lightning sword aura flew away, directly exploding it into powder. .


    Chapter 588 The sinister nine-day mysterious girl, Su Yao was seized!


    Su Yao stood on top of Qionghua, watching the disciples of the Biyu School, and followed Li Yueting one by one.


    His complexion was very ugly.


    "Damn it! Among the eight ancient factions of Kunlun, the Jasper faction has become a fairy..."


    Su Yao''s pretty face was full of frost at this time, and she couldn''t wait to kill him with a sword tactic directly.


    You must know that they are the strongest in Kunlun.


    Now he was surpassed by a stubborn Jasper School.


    How can Su Yao be able to bear this?


    However, despite the new hatred, she is still hesitating now, if she joins the Eternal God Cult, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl of the upper realm will be blamed.


    Can you really hold it?


    In the end, Su Yao decided that if he wanted to start a search, he would soon usher in the second encounter in the fantasy world.


    If you seize this opportunity.


    Stealing his spiritual energy and collecting amethyst stones will surely be able to raise the emperor by then.


    If you meet the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, you will sue them again.


    Humph...Look at how you idiots die by the time!


    The person who can laugh last is the real winner.


    Li Yueting''s hand is very leathery.


    The immortal''s strength, coupled with Ju faction join the eternal religion.


    This makes other schools hesitant.


    Tianyong City, Yuying Hall.


    When the two sects looked at Li Yueting''s mysterious appearance, they suddenly felt compassion and couldn''t help but step forward and start contacting 183.


    "Head Li, please wait a moment!"


    "Oh? Isn''t this the head of Tianyong City... why is there something?"


    "Ahem... That''s it. Those of us want to ask, what price does it cost to join the Eternal Church?"


    "The price? Yes, you must believe in the gods. The betrayer will go to **** forever!"


    Seeing Li Yueting speaking righteously, everyone was shocked.


    It is estimated that joining the church is being enchanted or something like that.


    Otherwise, the human heart is separated from the belly.


    Who knows how is who!


    Seeing everyone''s appearance, Li Yueting immediately smiled and said, "I know what you think, but I have not been planted any charms or swearing.


    However, if you enter a church, you will be controlled by God.


    Once betrayed, they will be punished by the magic of the gods.


    Just as the same sky descends thunder robbery. "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Li Yueting confided another shocking news.


    "Don''t hide it from you, someone Li broke through the immortal realm, but did not fall under the thunder robbery. Didn''t you think of the secrets inside?"


    "Could it be that..."


    Everyone''s complexion became extremely ugly.


    Chengxian will suffer thunder robbery.


    This is something everyone knows.


    However, Li Yueting became immortal but did not encounter Thunder.


    What does this show?


    Explain that the God Realm is controlling the number of immortals, as to why it is controlled!


    The answer is self-evident.


    They don''t want too many immortals to enter the **** realm.


    This sentence came out.


    Basically everyone''s complexion has changed drastically. Counting these years, how many people have become immortals?


    I am afraid that in the past 100 years, there are not even ten people.


    Otherwise, why did the Qionghua faction take the risk and risk slaughtering a world to become a fairy?


    Li Yueting looked at these old friends with different expressions, and couldn''t help but sighed: "You haven''t seen the gods, and you don''t know the greatness of the gods.


    The so-called God Realm of our world, the old man has never seen it.


    However, the real God Realm is very old and yearning.


    Since those Nine Heavens Profound Girls, and the Emperor of Heaven did not care about me, and even obstructed them...what if we worshipped into the door of the God of Eternity? "


    In order to lobby these people to join.


    Li Yueting is polite.


    Now there is a shortage of eternal gods.


    If he mobilizes like this now, his future credit will definitely be the greatest.


    Not to mention getting the position of a priest.


    If it is your own name, register in the heart of the gods.


    Then it''s death, and it''s worth it!


    At this time, in front of Li Yueting, besides Tianyong City and Jade Palace, there was also amethyst forest.


    The three sects do not talk about the same spirit.


    It can be regarded as interacting with each other.


    Now facing this situation.


    Everyone dares to say that he is not tempted, just being a fairy is already extremely tempting.


    Suddenly, the people in Tianyong City and Yuying Hall gritted their teeth and said: "Since Brother Li said so, then we refuse to be good, isn''t it disrespectful to the gods, let''s go with you!!"


    "Okay... it''s worthy of being the two martial sects who understand the righteousness!"


    "We Zi Cui Lin are also willing to go together!"


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to talk about...the religion welcomes any sect to join! But there is one thing you should remember that the doctrine of the religion is non-classical.


    Love all creatures.


    But don''t say you see a monster and kill it! "


    "This is easy to say..."


    The departure of the four sects made the remaining sects a little lonely.


    In order not to let people continue to lose.


    Su Yao hurriedly sent people to negotiate with them, and what she said was nothing more than what the God Realm had to blame.


    But in any case, it is not as powerful as Li Yueting''s bright fist.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe in herself, Su Yao gritted her teeth and said: "I don''t want to hide it from you, I have a strategy that can promote the high level of our four major sects, but we need to find two slut!"


    "Who?"


    "Traitors of the Qionghua faction, Yun Tianqing and Suyu!!!"


    "this..."


    "I can guarantee my life. If you cooperate with me, you will definitely be able to ascend to the immortal... Then I will talk to the people in the gods and guarantee that all these betrayers will die!"


    Su Yao''s arrogant expression convinced many people.


    After all, the traditional **** realm is not the same as the unfamiliar **** religion.


    Many people will still choose traditional.


    After all, the old boss!


    "It''s just that we don''t understand one day, the head of Qionghua..."


    "Huh? Let''s talk..."


    "Then God Realm becoming a celestial being really doesn''t pass thunder calamity?"


    Suyao smiled contemptuously upon hearing this: "In order to recruit manpower, the evil **** will naturally find a way to make one or two masters come out, otherwise how to convince people?


    In short, our Qionghua School believes in the Nine Heavens Profound Girl! If you don¡¯t want to, then you can do it for yourself, and when the Xuannv comes to the world, you will naturally have something to say! "


    Everyone''s expressions were instantly pale.


    Su Yao even threatened them.


    It''s not easy to be a wall or grass.


    A few people glanced at each other, now it''s on the shelf, it won''t work if you don''t make a decision.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll be troubled by the head!"


    "Well, you don''t have to be like that! Only when the plan succeeds, all those betrayers will die. When that happens, we will have boundless merits."


    Who knows how to draw flatbread?


    Suyao couldn''t help but sneer in her heart as she looked at the heads who swore.


    Although paid some benefits.


    But she couldn''t help it, she just hoped that the nine-day Profound Girl could give herself more benefits when she encouraged these people.


    On the other hand, look at Yuqiong Mountain.


    When the people of the four major sects came over, they came to understand why the Church of God had such a strong confidence.


    First of all, the three state cities are surrounded by mountains.


    The mountains are full of believers.


    At a glance, there are at least a hundred immortals.


    It can be described as the Xiaguang.


    Ten thousand immortals are coming to the dynasty!


    Li Yueting smiled triumphantly at this time: "Everyone, can you rest assured now?".


    Chapter 589 The top two and five, Xuan Xiao has begun to perform!


    What''s not to worry about!


    More than 10,000 monks, plus more than a hundred immortals.


    Moreover, the priests of the gods surpass the existence of immortals. Can the God Realm really resist this power?


    May be.


    But just give them a period of time.


    The development of the religion will inevitably grow!


    It can even cut the sky.

 Chapter 650：

    "Thanks to Brother Li for the recommendation, otherwise we will be stuck in a hurry without knowing it!"


    "It''s not bad, I came to this place to feel the sight of the fairy cultivating in ancient times...~"


    "Everyone-come with me..."


    Li Yueting invited everyone to come to the temple.


    When everyone saw the chief priest sitting on his knees in front of the sacred fire, they couldn''t help but froze in place.


    The breath is ethereal.


    Dreamlike.


    Although the other person is facing away from him, he feels that he and others are being watched!


    "Li Yueting, take them to teach."


    "Yes, Master Master!"


    The ethereal and ethereal voice seemed to come from nine days.


    After hearing it, my heart couldn''t help but awe.


    Han Lingsha looked at the divine cult who was getting better, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. It should be okay to start the sacrifice now.


    If you can succeed, you can go straight into the ghost world and **** your parents back!


    An hour later.


    One after another, the rays of sunlight were born from the stone steps.


    These newly promoted fairies couldn''t help being shocked by their own strength.


    The way of heaven that I''m struggling to pursue.


    It really is a shit.


    This is the real avenue!


    "At this time, I know how ridiculous we were originally wrong!"


    "Hate that the people of the gods actually imprison us like livestock, and we will have to experience thunder tribulation to become immortals!!!"


    "When one day cuts the sky, I must be counted as one!"


    "I am willing to go with you too!"


    ...


    The speakers are all elders.


    They have spent decades in pursuit of heaven and want to become immortals.


    Only then did I know that the road in front of me was completely empty.


    More people are crying.


    How many ancestors fell on this road without knowing it, how many ancestors were killed by thunder robbery and died miserably.


    "You can calm down. The purpose of the God of Eternity is to bring happiness to all living beings. Please don''t have other emotions.


    At present, everyone who enters the church has seen the bright road in front of you, but there are still many people who have not received this honor.


    I hope that whether you are in the temple headquarters or choose to travel the rivers and lakes, please remember to develop believers.


    Li Yueting..."


    "Subordinates are here!"


    "Now that there are 20,000 monks who have joined the sect, we can prepare for the sacrifice ceremony. Wait a good rest for two days.


    Three days later, follow me to worship the gods! "


    "Yes! But, Lord Master..."


    "Um?"


    "In our Kunlun Eight Schools, there are actually many good people. Can I recruit them?"


    "No need!"


    Han Lingsha rejected Li Yueting.


    Because she doesn''t want to have more rights and wrongs.


    In the things that Rin Tosaka''s sister gave herself a spoiler, she has already learned about the identity of Liu Mengli.


    The nastyness of the Qionghua School is also clear.


    As long as the gods come to the world, if Qionghua kneels and begs, give them a chance, and the success of defeating the sky will naturally offset the merits and demerits.


    If you continue to help the abuser.


    If you choose to go all the way to the end, don''t blame her for her cruelty.


    As for the offerings.


    She has collected three cold weapons, and two spirit orbs, the extremely fire spirit orb and the earth spirit orb.


    Enough to complete this sacrifice.


    Although Han Lingsha pondered to sacrifice Liu Mengli, the other party didn''t see his mother, so naturally he didn''t want to leave this world.


    The fantasy world.


    If you go to find it now, countless hours will definitely be wasted.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Han Lingsha started the sacrifice ceremony with one hundred thousand followers, three cold weapons, and two spiritual beads as sacrifices.


    Eighty thousand people gathered near Yuqiong Mountain.


    The rest are all in Liu Mengli''s temple.


    "Today, the chief sacrifice to Han Lingsha, to the great eternal god, pray for the grace of God to come to the world..."


    Accompanied by the sound.


    All the believers knelt on the ground.


    Whether it is monsters, humans, or even spirits.


    At this time, all of them looked at the temple seriously.


    The prayer lasted for half an hour.


    Finally, after the violent burning of the sacred fire, the sky began to change.


    The wind swept across.


    Shenxia filled the world.


    Such a move awakened a group of people in the God Realm.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl exclaimed: "Who is this? Why is there such a terrifying aura..."


    She tried to investigate.


    But as soon as Divine Sense flew out, he fainted in front of him.


    Then a voice flew into the God Realm.


    "Hmph... if you dare to try again next time, I will have you fall completely!"


    The indifferent voice made the Heavenly Emperor and the others tremble and fell to the ground one by one.


    Liu Che was sitting in the temple at this time.


    The sound is more than hundreds of millions of miles away.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this moment Mordred and Altria knelt on the bed, looking at Liu Che with big watery eyes.


    "It''s okay, a believer is just calling me, you can rest."


    "Um."


    After pacifying the two goddesses, Liu Che pondered for a while, ready to choose to let the dragon kombu lower bound.


    After all, she is good at this kind of fairy world!


    In the garden, the nightshade who was chatting with Xiyao and Xuejian received the news.


    Started to get up to the world of Han Lingsha.


    "Sisters, come back to talk about me and do something in the lower realm!"


    "Well, sister, go slowly."


    Xi Yao said lively.


    Solanum has no lower bounds for a year.


    Normally, other goddesses are performing tasks, but this time she was very interested, and even a touch of evil interest appeared on her face.


    Xianxia world.


    ......


    She really likes it the most.


    Especially in the world of Han Lingsha, who likes to be a **** and set up a memorial hall.


    What a good toy.


    In a moment, the nightshade was brought to Han Lingsha by the teleporting light.


    The latter saw her appear, and immediately said respectfully: "Han Lingsha see Sister Longkui!"


    "Well, get up, our sisters don''t have to be so polite! This is the eternal power given by the gods. First put it away. As for the others, they all have the roots of wisdom, um... I will give each of you a drop of spiritual fluid!"


    "Thank you, Lord Goddess."


    A little bit of nightshade.


    A rain cloud condensed in the sky instantly, and the spiritual liquid nourished the believers like water.


    Of course there will be Liu Mengli there too!


    This nightshade will never be forgotten.


    After the matter was over, the gate of God''s Domain was naturally closed.


    Han Lingsha asked stupidly: "Sister, don''t you need to go back?"


    "Why are you going back? Don''t you want to help? Sister, I support you!"


    Solanum lavender smiled and said with a small hand on his hips.


    Uh... alright.


    It''s nice to have thighs.


    Solanum observed the neighborhood, and said to Han Lingsha: "I know you want to save your parents. Now go to Buzhou Mountain. It''s better to take that little dragon! Otherwise, it would be hard to explain to me when I return to the realm of God. .."


    "But here!"


    "I''m here, go now..."


    "Oh..."


    Under the constant urging of Solanum, Han Lingsha sat down cross-legged, fusing the power of eternity.


    You can go to Buzhou Mountain tomorrow.


    But what she didn''t know was that the so-called good sister in front of her was actually a cruel evil witch! people.


    Chapter 592 Broken Immortal Realm, Liu Che''s strength has once again greatly increased!


    At this time Xuan Xiao was sealed in ice, when he sensed someone coming.


    In an instant, a stubborn sword intent rushed towards the opponent.


    "who is it?"


    A cold and hoarse voice came from the glacier.

 Chapter 651：

    Huh.


    The sky full of splashes offset the sword intent.


    "Papa Papa..."


    "Yes, really good! As expected of the strongest mortal in the world, Xuan Xiao is really strong!"


    When Su Yao''s face appeared in front of Xuan Xiao.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then furiously said: "Who are you? Why did you take away Su Yao!"


    "Well...I''m the Nine Heavens Profound Girl you believe in. Now there are evil spirits in the lower realm. You need to follow me!"


    "Heh... Nine Heavens Profound Girl, you thought I would believe you!"


    "Nineteen years ago, the Qionghua School was greedy and tried to use two immortal swords to hold down the magical world, and finally departed with Suyu and declared its failure! And you also lost your mind because of Yang Yan''s body...


    As long as you have sincerely regretted it, I will give you a way to leave Xuanbing and at the same time free you from the suffering of sun flame! "


    Xuan Xiao looked at the Nine Heavens Profound Girl with a straight 29th.


    Then he laughed loudly.


    "I see, you can''t deal with that evil spirit at all, so you want Su Yao and I to be the first birds, right?"


    "You don''t need to care about my affairs."


    "Well, as long as you can give me the method, I will follow your orders!"


    Xuan Xiao readily agreed.


    Then Nine Heavens Profound Girl gave the law, and the two flew towards Yuqiong Mountain.


    Soon they came to the door of Yuqiong Mountain.


    Looking at thousands of immortals, Jiutian Xuannv''s face was very ugly, but she hid it well, and even asked how to worship the gods.


    The ordinary believers smiled and said, "This female monk, you are also a man of great power, so you can go directly to the temple!"


    "So Easy?"


    "Yes, that''s the case with the Jadeite faction not long ago!"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl looked at this person for a long time, and found that the other party didn''t mean to deceive herself, and then she took Xuan Xiao and flew up to Yuqiong Mountain.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it.


    As soon as the two fell, Xuan Xiao next to him became the second and fifth boy.


    He shouted: "Where are the people of the Eternal God Cult? The Nine Heavens Profound Girl is in the lower realm, and her true spirit is attached to the woman next to me!!


    Come on! ! ! "


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl was directly shocked.


    Nima¡¯s, did I save a twenty-five son? ? ?


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl didn''t have time to think about it, lotus feet stomped on the ground, and she wanted to drive straight to destroy this temple.


    Just expose your body.


    She thinks it can be done.


    After all, the water spirit bead is in the body.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl is still very confident.


    She was so fast, her body was as mysterious as lightning, and she flew towards the top of the dome.


    It''s a pity that when he was flying midway, his eyes suddenly became dark, and a scent of jasmine wafted into his nose.


    There was a loud bang.


    How the Nine Heavens Profound Girl came, she was kicked back.


    In midair, she finally saw who beat herself.


    It was a beautiful woman, wearing a snow-white palace dress, and a long skirt that was many times more beautiful than her.


    boom.


    There was a loud noise.


    Xuan Xiao saw Jiu Tian Xuan Bing smash into the stone platform.


    I saw the small white face with embroidered shoe prints very conspicuous, which looked extremely mocking.


    The opponent is a famous **** in the gods.


    Being beaten up like this, the mentality can be imagined.


    But before the Jiutian Profound Girl had a seizure, she heard a mocking voice from above her head.


    "Heh... it''s really dirty a pair of aunt''s embroidered shoes, it''s a pity... I can only let Xiao He''er wash it when I go back.


    Hey...Is it fun to lie down in the dirt?


    I remember the gods warned you! Since you dare to make a move, it seems that you are holding a mortal consciousness. "


    Faced with the ridicule of Solanum, Jiu Tian Xuan Nu cursed: "Ah... if it weren''t for this waste to expose my identity, you wouldn''t find it at all.


    Unfortunately..."


    "Don''t be funny, okay? My nightshade is a seven-star god, and one palm of strength can smash your broken God Realm. I really thought I didn''t know your invasion?


    From the moment your lower realm swallowed Su Yao, I was back..."


    The cold eyes made Jiu Tian Xuan Nu shudder.


    Does the other party know it!


    But why...


    "Why are you given a chance to come here? No...Look at the one next to you, I just saw him very interesting, so I want to see what happens when you come here.


    I remember Xuan Xiao seemed to be a cautious and arrogant person. Do you think he would succumb to you because of a little danger? "


    Solanum was smiling faintly, but Xuan Xiao''s scalp was numb.


    However, after listening to the other party.


    Xuan Xiao laughed loudly, and then only saw his expression shrink, looking at the Nine Heavens Profound Girl contemptuously, and said:


    "No matter what, I am happy today, this Nine Heavens Profound Girl must also be wondering why I chose to be the second or fifth son!


    The answer is simple. Since you know that we Qionghua wants to be promoted to immortality, you also know that we have enshrined you for thousands of years.


    But why can''t even our wishes come true?


    At that time I was thinking, you treated us like monkeys and played for thousands of years... Then I can''t be too much to play with you once, right?


    Looking at your distorted expression now, I feel really happy in my heart..."


    He vomited blood as he talked, and unexpectedly broke his meridian.


    Xuan Xiao knew that he couldn''t be accepted by the Eternal God Cult. In short, he didn''t want to live from the beginning.


    Now it is overcast with one hand by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    I feel so old!


    He died laughing.


    On the other hand, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl vomited blood continuously.


    She looked to the sky and prayed that the emperor could save herself.


    But after so long, the other party has no lower bounds, 187 obviously she has been abandoned.


    Before she could move, a golden palm print was printed on the center of her forehead.


    The true spirit was then locked in the ever-bright lantern.


    It was finally placed on the gate of Yuqiong Mountain.


    Watched by tens of thousands of people.


    The flame uses the soul of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl as the lamp oil, burning continuously!


    "I''m going, whose soul is this, how could it be placed here!"


    "I don''t know, but I must have committed a serious crime!"


    The soul is lit.


    In combination with the sound from the top of the mountain just now.


    Some immortal-level existences rushed in one after another.


    Seeing the figure sealed in the light by the golden magical power, they couldn''t help but breathe in air-conditioning.


    "It''s really the Nine Heavens Profound Girl!"


    "What? It''s her!!!"


    "Yes, just now I was waiting to practice among the clouds, but I heard the angry voice of the goddess from the sky..."


    When the incident was announced, all the believers showed excitement.


    This is the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    The supreme god.


    Now they are lit by their goddess.


    The **** god.


    It''s just like a lump of stool, it''s not smelly!


    Li Yueting looked at the Nine Heavens Profound Girl who screamed inside but couldn''t make any sound, shook his head and said:


    "Heh...it seems that what I guessed before is correct, the local gods are not humans!".


    Chapter 593 The Desolate Emperor Who Was Awakened From Time!


    The believers kneeling at the foot of the mountain were baptized with spiritual fluid.


    The strength began to continuously break through!


    About an hour.


    These believers began to gradually wake up.


    At this time, the top of Yuqiong Mountain was full of clouds.


    Although the vision of the sky has disappeared, the mountaintop temple has become more noble than before.


    Yuqiongshan.


    It was originally a mountain with a height of several kilometers.


    Connected with other mountains.


    The temple is located on the top of the mountain.


    It is made by Han Lingsha using divine art, although it is sacred, the workmanship is a bit rough.


    Now it has been transformed by Solanum.


    The outer wall of the entire temple has become like colored glaze, with a pattern of gods inscribed on it.


    There is also a ray of destruction sword intent of nightshade.


    Whenever there are gangsters coming.


    This sword intent can be wiped out!


    Seeing the believers wake up.


    Dragon Kwai flew into the sky and said: "I am the subordinate **** of the Eternal God Seat. My name is Dragon Kwai. Hearing that the priest summons to come to the lower realm.


    Hereby declare the will of God.


    Those who do not join the religion will return to **** in the future.


    Anyone who resists the religion will kill without mercy!


    Anyone who rapes the evil will be killed without mercy! "

 Chapter 652：

    The crisp and cold voice spread throughout the Three Realms.


    Regardless of the God Realm, the Ghost Realm, or the Human Realm.


    One after another was shocked by the publicity of Solanum nigrum!


    ......


    Qionghua faction.


    The three heads who had just taken the poisonous oath were all blue with regret at this time.


    In fact, from the very beginning, the gods taught and sacrificed, and the heavens descended on a vision.


    They felt that something was faintly wrong.


    Now hear the declaration from God.


    I really want to stab Suiyao to death with a sword!


    Damn, you got fooled.


    What do you say that the religion is just a sect of evil gods, and now people blatantly declare their power, the people of the gods?


    Where is the Nine Heavens Profound Girl?


    No, there is only a dead end in this way.


    In the morning, these three sects took their sects to leave Kunlun.


    The first two went very fast.


    Until the third time, Su Yao stopped him.


    She saw her willow eyebrows raised, looking angrily at the head of the Langfeng School, and asked: "Where do you want to go?"


    "Uh... the old man just wants to go around!"


    "Turn around? Are there any people who wander with so many people!!! Can''t you be a fool when I''m Suyao?"


    Facing the aggressive head of the Qionghua faction.


    The head of the Langfeng faction said helplessly: "Presumably the head of Suyao, you also heard the announcement just now, but the other party has come from the real God Realm. If the Nine Heavens Profound Girl exists, why don''t you drop the demons from the Lower Realm?"


    "she..."


    "Couldn''t you say that Master Jiutian Xuanwu couldn''t hear her, or she didn''t have time.


    I''m afraid that the Nine Heavens Profound Girl is just a lonely woman! !


    So I just want to find a way out! "


    Speaking of all the Langfeng faction leaving by the wind, they didn''t even mention that poisonous oath!


    There is a saying that goes well.


    The dead daoists must not die, and there should be a way for the mere sect of the Poisonous Oaths.


    When the time comes, I will say that Su Yao, a bitch, forced them.


    Hey-hey...


    Seeing the disciples who left one after another, Su Yao wanted to vomit blood angrily, turned back to the school, and knelt down towards the statue of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    Start crying about these things happening right now.


    As a result, no response was received.


    The reason is very simple. She is a mere monk, not even the lowest immortal, so she naturally doesn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    However, just as Su Yao was desperate, she heard a voice.


    "Since you are so heartfelt to me, there is a way to punish that thief!"


    "You...you are the Master Nine Heavens Profound Girl!"


    "Um."


    "Is there any way..."


    "You go to collect some treasures, and collect the water spirit orbs in the martial arts, and then come back here, I will give you the method."


    "Yes!"


    Su Yao seemed to have caught the last straw, and ran out and fetched almost madly, without seeing the slightest trace of contempt flashing in the god''s eyes.


    ...


    Within the gods.


    The Nine Sky Profound Girl sneered at the Emperor: "It seems that at least it will cause some trouble for the other party!"


    "If it is exposed, we will be in trouble!"


    The Emperor of Heaven sighed deeply.


    Since ancient times, after the God Realm was sealed off.


    They have always been aloof.


    If a mortal wants to become an immortal, he must not only assess his character, but also his cultivation.


    Until they are happy to be their dog.


    Only allowed to practice.


    Qionghua faction attacked the magical world, they really are nine-day mysterious women they don''t know?


    However, just want to consume the new power of these mortals.


    Originally, the Nine Heavens Profound Girl wanted to reappear and give them a fatal blow after the opponent consumed all her power, completely dispelling their desire for longevity...


    And there are reasons to sanction them.


    I just didn''t expect that there is a sky outside the sky.


    The **** of eternity descended, but the Nine Heavens Profound Girl felt that if she manipulated that mortal, she might be able to detect some intelligence or steal some techniques.


    The worst can also create some confusion.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl coldly snorted: "If there is really no risk, there will be such a rich report? If we steal the method of the god, we can surpass that god!"


    Recalling that cold snort was terrible.


    There was also a little bit of resentment in the Emperor''s heart.


    He has always played with mortals as monkeys, and now it''s his turn to be a monkey.


    How could he be willing!


    Whenever there is a chance, the emperor does not want to sit still!


    Then Jiu Tian Xuan Nu sensed that Su Yao was ready, sitting in her chair, releasing her hands continuously, and projecting her own soul through the secret technique.


    Su Yao was waiting for the Nine Heavens Profound Girl to pass on the Fa.


    Who would have thought that if you got it, it would be a loss of home!


    "No... Master Jiu Tian Xuan, why do you want to..."


    Feeling the soul being constantly eaten away, Su Yao showed a frightened expression.


    In the end, she heard the sneer of Jiu Tian Xuannv.


    "Huh, teach the Fa? You think you deserve it too! A lowly mortal should live and die honestly, immortality and immortality, it is not something you can spy!


    If it weren''t for me to need a puppet, how would I respond to you!


    The talent is not as good as Xuan Xiao, the temperament is not as good as Suyu, a little 1.5 ugly! "


    Su Yao understood at this time that everything she had done over the years was seen by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    The other party did not let mortals become immortals from the beginning.


    Even just playing around.


    However, when faced with threats.


    These lofty people finally couldn''t sit still, and even chose to seize themselves.


    Su Yao felt very regretful in her heart.


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world, and she was swallowed by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl in a few moments.


    Looking at the treasures and water spirit beads on the counter.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl began to use the profound technique to integrate it into her body, only in this way could she conceal her soul.


    Then she left here and flew towards the Qionghua faction''s back mountain forbidden land.


    A Tianzong wizard is sealed there, but the other party is suffering from the sun now, if he can save him.


    Then she can have one more helper! .


    Chapter 595 The arrival of the ancient heavy pupils, Xiao Budian''s second sacrifice!


    In fact, the fairyland collapsed, the answer is actually known by the goddesses.


    Because of the previous era of the Desolate Heaven Emperor, the immortal territory collapsed. There was no way.


    This is the case with insufficient strength.


    When Chu Xuanfeng came to the fairyland, what he saw was the broken and chaotic fairyland~.


    It doesn''t even touch the fairy character.


    It is incomparable with God''s Domain.


    There is time turbulence, space debris-and all kinds of laws.


    It is much stronger than the lower bound.


    But they all have one characteristic.


    Defect!


    Every law is complemented, like the seed of the law given to them by God.


    Can comprehend, but can''t get real great supernatural powers.


    Chu Xuanfeng stood on the spot with a strange look on his face.


    In a moment, Ye Laohei and others also came.


    Looking at the broken fairyland, I don''t know what to say.


    "It turned out to be a emptiness. There are no immortals in the fairyland, and there is nothing above God. Although there are some creatures, they died in the long river of years..."


    After Chu Xuanfeng reacted, he said something like this.


    "That''s not all. What are we here for? Just to find a strong enemy? Don''t be funny... The real opponent is us!"


    All the people nearby laughed.


    This is in their hearts.


    But that''s not it.


    No matter how powerful is the strong, can he be more powerful than the gods?


    Give them true eternity.


    This is the strength of the years without adding one''s body.


    Eternal existence!


    A ray of flame bestows immortality on all living beings, so how powerful will the eternal God who truly owns the Great Way be?


    They can''t imagine.


    At this time, Ye Laohei sighed: "Let me see what happened in this world before, and then let''s use our strength to merge the fairyland with the world!"


    "good."


    Although he is a fire element, he possesses a time artifact.


    My sister gave it to me, don''t do it for nothing.


    Why do they have no good sisters?

 Chapter 653：

    Yang Jian stood still, because he also had a good sister.


    Hey-hey.


    "Time Tripod...open!"


    As Ye Laohei''s voice fell, the broken time began to form one after another, and they saw the events before countless epochs.


    That is the emperor of milk after growing up.


    But it''s not.


    Because the world is different.


    At this point they understand that although the history is similar, but the timeline is different, it means that the world is different.


    Even if Ye Rou descended in person and performed the supreme magic, she would not find the Milky Emperor in the group!


    Two parallel lines can never be intertwined.


    After seeing the reason for the fragmentation of the fairyland, everyone couldn''t help but sigh.


    Long shook his head and said, "It''s a pity, it''s not the Milky Emperor in the group. Otherwise, the group of dark creatures would have been killed by the town long ago..."


    "So we have to thank God, otherwise even if it takes hundreds of thousands of years for me to become the Emperor of Heaven, it will be nothing but nothing!"


    Ye Laohei said gratefully.


    Chu Xuanfeng agreed: "Everyone is like this, but there are still some creatures in this world. Bring them to the lower realm, and then spread the faith and wait for the gods to deal with it."


    "good!"


    As for where the Huangtian Emperor of this world has gone.


    Actually they all know it.


    Just standing in the broken river, waiting for an opportunity.


    It can be found, but it is not necessary at all.


    All the chief priests shot together, and the hundreds of fragments of the fairyland were connected by the supreme divine power.


    The living creatures who were living in the fairyland, lingering and panting.


    Looking at the figure on the dome that day.


    There was a horrified look.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, we are the priests of the God of Eternity, now we will take you back to the embrace of the true God!"


    boom.


    Jack Sparrow''s cannon completely shattered the seals of the two worlds.


    Then everyone worked together.


    Moved the fairyland down.


    As for the dark creatures in the heavens.


    They all smiled at each other and punched again together.


    next moment.


    Time is shattered, laws are broken!


    Everything, including the treasures that allowed the dark creatures to survive, disintegrated.


    Until then, Chu Xuanfeng sighed: "I finally understand why Sister Tosaka Rin always calls us the Three Heavens Emperor. It turned out to be like this..."


    Follow this development.


    After countless years, Broken Immortal Territory evolved again.


    In the end, it couldn''t resist the erosion of the dark creatures, and eventually the ascetics were all shattered.


    Ugh...


    Ye Laohei glared at him, and said speechlessly, "Brother, let''s get to work, it''s not easy to get out. I will integrate my world into it earlier. I still want to practice cultivation."


    "Uh-huh."


    Everyone''s shot was naturally surprisingly fast.


    The repaired fairyland is frozen in the sky above the world.


    No longer in an invisible state like before.


    At that time, the area of ??the fairyland was too large, which made Ye Laohei and others see the sky full of black lines.


    "What to do? It''s too big! It''s impossible to break it..."


    "Why are you so stupid! Directly transferred to the **** realm... the people inside let them go to the lower realm."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Damn... you deserve to be an old bald donkey, really smart!"


    Then all the cultivators on the fairyland were transferred to the lower realm.


    In the fairyland, they were madly inscribed with the **** pattern, and they planned to refine it into an item to be sacrificed to the eternal god.


    About a day later.


    Everyone shouted: "Sacrifice!"


    boom.


    The shattered fairyland lit up, and all the regions were infinitely reduced, and finally they were taken into the gods'' realm.


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, your followers sacrificed a fairyland to you, triggering a thousand-fold increase, and you have obtained the plane of the fairyland."


    "Ding...Because you have collected one side, the area of ??God''s Domain has increased by 10%, and all laws have increased by 20%."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your understanding of the laws of the earth system."


    ..........0


    "Ding...Congratulations on your understanding of the ice law."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your understanding of the law of gravity."


    "Ding...Congratulations on your upgrade of the Thunder System Law!"


    "Ding...Congratulations on your upgrade of the water law!"


    "Ding...Congratulations on your upgrade of the wood law!"


    "Ding...Congratulations on getting a lot of fragments from the Avenue of Death!"


    "Ding...Congratulations on your upgraded law of destiny!"


    ...


    Liu Che couldn''t help but start to be surprised when he watched the series of prompt sounds.


    I didn''t expect that the sacrifice of Xianyu would upgrade so many laws of himself.


    But think about it.


    Among them, most of the rules have reached the peak, and the upgrade is normal!


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: God of Creation (Already able to break through the current stage at any time)


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Rules of destruction]: 5% of the second level.


    [Law of Water]: Level 3, zero percent.


    [Space Law]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [The Law of Time]: 15% at the second level.


    [Law of Love]: 50% at the second level.


    [Law of Destiny]: 10% at the second level.


    [Law of Lightning System]: Sixty percent at the second level.


    [Law of Wood System]: 15% at the second level.


    [Ice Law]: Sixty percent at the first level.


    [Wind law]: 80% of the first level.


    [Death Avenue]: 10% of the second level.


    ¡¾The Avenue of Life¡¿: Ninety-five percent at the second level.


    [The Avenue of Fire]: Ninety percent of the first level.


    [Eternal Avenue]: Level 1, cannot be upgraded, you need to integrate into the laws of the road to improve! people.


    Chapter 595 The arrival of the ancient heavy pupils, Xiao Budian''s second sacrifice!


    This is the current Liu Che''s law panel.


    Many of these laws have slowly moved closer to the third stage.


    And the law of life is that he has the most power.


    It is also the most powerful at present.


    Liu Che estimated that in the near future, as long as Tivat Continent could conquer it.


    My own laws can be improved again!


    Looking at the vast fairyland world.


    Liu Che arranged it in the God Realm, because this world was already huge, plus it had a variety of laws.


    After being perfected by the law of God''s Domain.


    Becoming a higher plane is also a matter of course.


    Seeing Liu Che''s strength breakthrough, Ye Rou also got up and freshened away with fascination.


    Now that she has a child, she must also consider her own child.


    On the other hand, Liu Che was after patrolling the fairyland.


    Found a trace of a powerful soul!


    The opponent''s strength is very strong.


    About the strength of the **** stage.


    Trapped in the law of the fairyland, now the law of time is restored, and the other party also wakes up from his deep sleep.


    Looking at the strange world in front of me.


    He appeared extremely silent.


    Then the other party felt the temple on the sky, and wanted to attack the temple.


    As a result, it was blocked by a golden light.


    The figure tried several times, but still didn''t break through.


    At this moment Liu Che appeared beside the figure and smiled: "Shi Ritian, come to my God Realm, still thinking of knocking on the door with the method of the lower realm?"


    "Who are you? Why do you know my name! And...this is your world?"


    Shi Ritian is the emperor of heaven.


    Really surviving afterimages from ancient times!


    Liu Che looked at the other party''s silvery, challenging eyes, and said faintly: "My name is eternal, the creator of all worlds!"


    Huang Tiandi was shocked, only to feel that there were countless worlds in the opponent''s eyes.


    It was just a moment of looking at each other.


    He saw his past and present life!


    All in a panoramic view.

 Chapter 654：

    Creator...the supreme existence that truly creates all worlds!


    Liu Che did not wait for the other person to speak and continued: "Do you know why I want to spare your life?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Because you are still a human being, I can''t bear you to die silently!"


    Huang Tiandi was silent.


    He looked down at his feet, when the original star mist had dispersed.


    Countless planes appeared in his eyes.


    Every plane is huge.


    And in the immortal realm where he was lurking, it was just a drop in the ocean.


    The law of all things is clearly visible.


    It''s not like before, obscure and difficult to understand!


    But the same laws of time didn''t allow him to swim as freely as before.


    If you want to go in, you can go in.


    Even if the current Emperor Huang Tian doesn''t admit it.


    The smiling **** in front of him is also the true creator.


    For a long time, Emperor Huang Tian took a deep breath and asked, "Since you are so powerful, why don''t you manage those animals."


    The beast in his mouth.


    That is, nature is a dark creature.


    For the misfortune of the heavens.


    How many good people were killed.


    Liu Che said frankly: "Because I fell into a deep sleep after creating the Ten Thousand Realms, and only recently regained consciousness.


    Why are you now unwilling to accept what happened in the first place.


    That''s okay, now you in another time and space, still sucking...Do you want to help him? "


    The voice just fell.


    A picture appeared in front of Emperor Huangtian.


    That was the stone country he was familiar with.


    The little brother and his mother were imprisoned in the lantern screaming painfully and constantly screaming.


    Shicun became a hanging city.


    Liu Shen was even more terrifying than his current self.


    What is the most important thing.


    As a child, he actually possessed the strength that surpassed the Venerable.


    Although only through the screen.


    But Huang Tiandi saw a different self.


    He did not fight in the Void God Realm.


    He didn''t fight in the great wilderness, but at a young age, he took the position of the country''s lord.


    "The world you are in is after countless epochs, and the protagonist of heaven and earth is Ye Laohei, who is the next emperor.


    And the era you are in is another world, if you want to help, I can send you over! "


    "Heh...so, I''m not me...that''s it!"


    Huang Tiandi''s expression was a little relieved, but also a little relieved.


    Yes.


    Even if you change the past, what can you do?


    Everything that has been experienced has happened long ago.


    "I plan to die alone in the God Realm in the future. If there is any strong enemy, I can let me go out to fight..."


    "Do whatever you want, you can go to the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda to play if you feel bored."


    Can harvest Huangtiandi.


    Liu Che was still very happy.


    However, the other party is now just a spirit body, not an entity.


    You also need to condense a body for him.


    -------------


    After Ye Laohe had subdued Xianyu, he didn''t need to take care of other things himself.


    Arrange those people to prepare to spread the faith.


    He and Chu Xuanfeng and others went home.


    However, even though he came back, he didn''t rest, but chose to go to the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda to continue his practice.


    There is a ranking in the column of the main priest in the tower.


    It was once Chu Xuanfeng''s name ranked first.


    Later, Ye Laohei ranked first.


    Now there is one more name--¡¾Huang¡¿.


    Inside the twelfth tower.


    Only the names of the three of them.


    Ye Laohei frowned and said, "Who is this Huang? What a terrible name... Is the challenge so fast? I remember that there was no such person."


    "I don''t know, let''s go and see."


    The speed of the two is very fast.


    It came directly to the twelve days.


    A white-haired man is drinking alcohol while sitting at the bar.


    After hearing the footsteps, the man turned his head and said, "Are you two emperors?"


    "Fuck... Emperor Milky, how do you run so fast! It''s not right... You look wrong, who are you?"


    Chu Xuanfeng recognized who Huang was at a glance.


    However, there was a big gap between the other party and the Milky Emperor he knew.


    In order to determine your guess.


    He deliberately milked 1.5 Heavenly Emperor in the group.


    It turned out that the opponent was fighting with three sects, and the fight is in full swing now!


    And also captured a beautiful and unspeakable female monk.


    Ready to dedicate to the gods.


    Liao smiled faintly, and asked, "Emperor Milky...Well, I used to love animal milk very much."


    "Damn... It turns out that it is the future Milky Emperor, come to serve wine..."


    Ye Laohei sat beside Huang.


    Three days emperors gathered.


    After chatting with them.


    Only then did Huang Tiandi thoroughly understand the God of Eternity.


    Chu Xuanfeng hooked his shoulders to him and sighed, "It''s a pity, the emperor of my world only has a phantom, not even a spiritual body..."


    "I am very satisfied to have a ray of soul alive!"


    Huang took a sip of wine, remembering the past.


    If I had encountered the gods early then, there would not be so much sadness. .


    Chapter 595 The arrival of the ancient heavy pupils, Xiao Budian''s second sacrifice!


    Mortals can''t see the fairy road, why?


    No one knew it before.


    But now the truth became clear, these nine-day profound women were all possessed by other women who wanted to sneak attack on the emissary of the God of Eternity.


    How despicable?


    This is worthy of people''s belief, let''s eat shit!


    I have to say that the hand of Solanum is very beautiful. It is easy to kill a Nine Heavens Profound Girl, but it is very difficult to destroy her belief in some people''s hearts.


    But the real black hand of Solanum is more than torture.


    After all, what''s the point of torturing people.


    Yuqiongding.


    Solanum whispered in her heart while looking at the wailing Profound Girl of Nine Heavens.


    "If you tell the worst thing in your heart, you can reduce the penalty!"


    "Let''s talk... there is nothing to be ashamed of..."


    "Just say it and it''s fun..."


    "If you say what you have done before, the soul will feel pain if you say it one by one, otherwise the pain will be doubled!!!"


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl who had gritted her teeth to support her, felt even more miserable when she heard this.


    She has dignity.


    However, the flames running through his body were too torturous.


    It is like an irregular wave.


    Wave after wave.


    Instead of feeling that you are about to pass it, it will punish you twice as much.


    But when you thought it would double, suddenly the pain ceased.


    Endless torture continues to strike.


    Solanum frowned slightly, feeling that the heat was not enough, and pure soul torment was too simple for this indigenous god.


    So the jade finger lightly clicked.


    The Oshe Maru''s spell torment the enemy was mapped into the consciousness of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    Although it is an illusion.


    But for women, it is indeed the most terrifying torture.


    Because Jiu Tian Xuannv saw a hundred-haired spring big wolf dog rushing towards her madly.


    At this time, her heart was shattered directly.


    "No...no...I am willing to confess!!!"


    "No!!!"


    After an hour of torment in the fantasy realm, the soul of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was already crumbling.


    The monks who stayed here to watch.


    Soon I heard the shocking Mixin.


    "In the past... Shennong fought with Fuxi, but because Shennong loves me deeply, I used him conveniently. In fact, I am Fuxi''s woman... I won the trust by struggling with him, and eventually severely injured him. ...¡¨."


    "Isn''t it enough? I still have...don''t try to torture me...I will say everything!!!"

 Chapter 655：

    "Fuxi likes the female fairies of the upper realm the most, but because he is afraid that mortals will be born beyond his existence, he has changed the law of ascension together with us.


    Using the thunder robbery stone, the thunder robbery array was arranged in the whole world.


    Once there is power beyond the fairy, it will be killed...


    Later, Fuxi felt that it was not enough, so he would start to build a formation to draw on the power of the heavens and the earth, so that the spiritual energy in the gods would gather 90% of the heavens and the earth...


    And he used this to constantly select beautiful female monks..."


    "As for me, I like to play with Fuxi even more, and sometimes I am called a heavenly soldier..."


    The people around were stunned.


    This Nima''s is too messy! ! !


    This is the God Realm?


    It was the old monks, with a green complexion and clenched fists.


    Some people couldn''t help cursing even more, "What a couple of adulterers and women!!!"


    Raising mortals, they have already felt overkill.


    The Emperor of Emotion is such a thing.


    If it weren''t for Jiutian Xuannv herself, who would have thought of it.


    Lei Jie was arranged by Fuxi, and the aura was taken by them.


    Want to be a fairy?


    No doors! ! !


    It''s really poisonous.


    But it was not over yet, I just listened to Jiu Tian Xuan Nu continue to say: "Once there was a goddess who was highly respected and did not approve of the plan of the Emperor of Heaven, so she teamed up with me and killed her.


    Without a trace of blood bleed, she is Nuwa..."


    The nightshade looked surprised, but he didn''t expect that this world would have evolved into this way.


    It''s the most poisonous woman''s heart.


    Bah baah baah... I am not a woman, I am the goddess of the gods, uh uh... that''s it.


    Accompanied by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl''s constant explosion of black material.


    The pain on his body gradually eased.


    At this time she had regained her sanity, when she heard thousands of people nearby cursing herself.


    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl actually didn''t see it, closed her eyes and continued to repeat the words just now.


    Because as long as she stops, the torture on her body will continue to begin.


    How dare she stop such a terrible thing?


    Until this time, the reputation of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl was completely stinking.


    And the reputation of God Realm is also rotten.


    Seeing this, Solanum turned back to the temple, and said to the maid who was kneeling in front of him: "Order to go down and tell the lords of the dynasty.


    If I don¡¯t designate the religion as the state religion within ten days, I will take his life and replace it with a king! "


    "My lord of God, is this not so good?"


    "Hmph, the gods have been developing for several months. Those kings are not idiots. It''s easy to join in. If you don''t agree, I will be killed along with a country!"


    The maid, Xiaoyu, was sweating in cold sweat.


    This is a goddess.


    She is a witch who kills without blinking.


    "¡§"You don''t have to be so afraid of me. There are more than hundreds of millions of believers in the God Realm? Don''t worry about the ignorant people, you can reincarnate more obedient believers with a little effort..."


    "Well, Xiaoyu understands."


    "As for Liu Mengli, let her develop slowly. I admire this kind of woman very much!"


    "Yes, I will tell that adult."


    Solanum looked at the leaving girl, took out a fairy fruit, and began to eat.


    It''s really leisurely, you can play whatever you want in the lower realm.


    I wonder if the current emperor will vomit blood out of anger?


    The beauty''s eyes looked at the sky outside the window, revealing a charming smile.


    ......


    Within the gods.


    The whole palace is quiet.


    On the clean ground, lay two fairies and four female fairies.


    Their eyes burst, and they didn''t even think about why they would be killed.


    Along with the fragmented body, there are many buildings and lamps.


    "Bitch...Bitch...Bitch..."


    Fortunately, there are not many people staying in the palace today.


    Otherwise, all his black material will be exposed.


    Recalling the gazes of the guards and maids just now, Fuxi wished to dismember them one by one again.


    How could his glorious image allow these people to be tarnished! !


    At this time, the Emperor of Heaven was like an old lion, he dared not do anything except roar.


    As for the jade body of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl.


    After learning that the true spirit had been arrested long ago, he was thrown into the alchemy furnace.


    There is no need for such a **** to live anymore.


    On the contrary, it''s better to be like Nu Wa, even forming a pill for him to improve his strength.


    That''s right, even the Nine Heavens Profound Girl didn''t know about this.


    The former Nuwa was eaten by his alchemy! .


    Chapter 595 The arrival of the ancient heavy pupils, Xiao Budian''s second sacrifice!


    When the figure of the Three Heavenly Emperor appeared in the group.


    The Milky Emperor was stunned!


    What''s the matter? Haven''t I not sacrificed the world yet, how come I will appear in the bar.


    I love to drink animal milk: "What the **** are you doing? It''s boring to tease people like this!"


    Play for fun, for fun, for fun.


    Just do it like this and just don''t do it.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Ah... he is the milk emperor of my world, the only one! Only after hearing what he said, I understood everything that happened in ancient times.


    That is your life! I really didn¡¯t expect Huang Tiandi to be a naughty baby when he was a little boy..."


    I like to drink animal milk most: "I! He is him, I am me... If you don''t believe me, ask Chu Xuanfeng, what kind of virtue are you in his world!"


    Don''t use him to evaluate me, what a tattered desolate emperor! I am the real Shi Ritian..."


    Dashan Chu: "Hey, it''s enough for you to have such domineering. Let me tell you one thing first, Ye Laohei''s world was formed after your world was broken.


    This time I encountered a shortage, he asked me to give you a map, and there is one more thing to say to you. "


    I love to drink animal milk: "For the sake of the map, tell me..."


    Chu Dashan: "If you want to be the emperor 29, you are not enough. Since you have chosen to believe in God, you will use your own strength to push it over.


    Remember one sentence, all resisters are enemies! "


    Ding... Chu Dashan uploaded a picture.


    Stone domestic.


    The little bit who was in a **** fight just stopped the fight.


    The masters in the Three Religions were slaughtered by him alone.


    The sky was stained with blood.


    Shiguo shakes!


    Xiao Budian looked at the dead body at her feet and said indifferently: "Someone will clean them up!"


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    Several priests looked at each other and began to order people to clean up the situation.


    The formation that was maintained broke apart.


    The Three Religions attacked Stone Country with countless soldiers and horses.


    What he did was naturally to seize the inheritance of the little bit, and for this he also used secret methods.


    Liu Shen didn''t remind him the whole time.


    The little bit is to kill a **** road on his own, but in the middle of the journey, he is afraid that the movement will be too big and the believers will be injured.


    So the organization of manpower started the formation.


    Take one enemy five thousand.


    It''s so terrible that countless people yearn for it.


    It is precisely because of this that he has the confidence to say to Chu Xuanfeng that he is the real Emperor of Heaven.


    Inside the flaming red carriage thousands of miles away.


    Huo Ling''er looked at the corpses all over the floor and couldn''t help but breathe in air.


    Is this really just what a doll can do?


    What rain family.


    What ancients.


    What descendants of gods.


    It''s all rubbish.


    Only the religion is eternal, and it is the existence that truly has the invincible heritage!


    Thinking of this, Huo Ling''er said to everyone: "I will remember for a while, I should be respectful. No matter what reaction I make, don''t be surprised."


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Budian returned to the temple.


    Looking at the fair face with a pale face, he smiled triumphantly: "Sister Qingyi, see if you see it...this is the power God bestows on me.


    Of course, this is still that I don''t have eternal divine power, if I have the power of the great power of God.


    My power is even more terrifying than it is now! "


    The woman in white was silent.


    The eyes that looked at Xiao Budian were full of fear.


    She shivered for a long time, and finally swallowed her words again.


    Xiaomao knew what she wanted to say, so she shook her head and said: "I understand, you want to tell me, isn''t the other side of yourself in the upper bound?


    Nine Heavens and Tens? Or Xianyu?


    Haha, do you know what is on the other side of me! "


    In order to fool the fairy in front of him willingly to become a goddess, Xiao Budian also used a trick.


    Sure enough, I heard this sentence.

 Chapter 656：

    Qing Yi finally looked at him curiously.


    Just listen to Xiao Budian proudly: "The other side of me is not in this time and space. It has broken nine heavens and ten earths, suppressed the entire fairyland, and calmed the dark turmoil! Directly killed all the puppies in the foreign land..."


    Hearing his words became more and more outrageous.


    Qingyi simply closed her eyes.


    Why don''t you say that your other side is the fairy king.


    blow.


    Keep blowing it to me!


    "Sister, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like listening. I just want to say a word with you. If I rule the cage of the lower realm, I will really tear the sky above my head.


    Then you will be able to see how strong the person I don''t like is.


    It¡¯s just that when you serve the gods in the future, you still have to be your hometown in this world..."


    Why is the little bit so attentive.


    Naturally, I like that she can be like the goddess Ye Rou.


    Often blow pillow wind to the gods.


    I''ll start a small stove for myself in the future.


    After all, relying on others to defeat all enemies, how can it be cool to do it yourself!


    Qing Yi snorted coldly: "Even if you have a lot of rhetoric, when you want to kill me, the other side of me will take action. Anyway, don''t expect me to be obedient..."


    Little bit sees her not getting in.


    He grinned angrily.


    "Enlighten the Lord Master, the princesses of the fire country outside come to pray to join the cult, and are willing to sacrifice themselves..."


    "Oh? What a coincidence! I''m still going to let Sister Que''er go, please..."


    Little big strides away from the meteor.


    The cage fell into a deadly silence.


    Qing Yi looked at the shining sacred fire in the distance, but her heart was not so peaceful.


    God who truly transcends the world.


    Will it really exist?


    However, at least one thing is certain.


    This eternal **** is definitely not the so-called ordinary garbage gods in the upper realm, because they don''t have the means to create a noble one.


    During the few days she was imprisoned.


    Witnessed 190 thousands of Venerables back and forth.


    And they are all newcomers, and there is no such thing as an unstable foundation.


    Everyone''s methods are different.


    Seeing Qingyi was dumbfounded.


    "Perhaps, God is really an existence that transcends everything...If this is the case, maybe I can become the master in the future!"


    outside world.


    Huo Ling''er and Xiao Budian have met.


    Seeing a girl in red like a fairy, Xiao Dudian felt her eyes light up.


    Although his aesthetics are average.


    But I also understand that the girl in front of me can definitely match the beauty of the gods.


    As for why he doesn''t.


    You said to your nanny.


    The fragrance of milk is still the fragrance of beauty.


    Guess how he will choose?


    Perhaps in the case of hatred, it can stimulate a person''s IQ to increase significantly, but it will not stimulate his EQ.


    For the little bit now.


    Strength and parents.


    It is what he wants most!


    Having the strength can guarantee that he will not be bullied, and reunion with his parents is his greatest wish.


    "You are the master priest?"


    The girl in a red dress looked at a doll that was only a few years old in front of her, her eyes twitched.


    It was far apart before.


    She didn''t see the other person clearly.


    Now Huo Ling''er understood that the chief priest was a milk baby with a milk bottle on her waist.


    What an "invincible" posture! .


    Chapter 595 The arrival of the ancient heavy pupils, Xiao Budian''s second sacrifice!


    "Of course, I sensed that someone was watching just now. It seems that you are one of them! However, you came by coincidence. I originally planned to let Sister Que''er go to Fire Country."


    Looking at the chief priest with clear eyes, but with the appearance of a small adult.


    Huo Ling''er couldn''t help but startled, his father''s guess was correct.


    The chief priest had long aimed at the fire country.


    If you don''t come here early, I''m afraid you will suffer disaster.


    The Three Religions surpassed Shiguo, and she was still holding a glimmer of hope, but in the end she was ravaged like a chicken by the other party.


    It''s really scary.


    "I don''t know what is needed to join the Cult. My father and I want to join the Cult!"


    "Simple, dedicate your faith, and then continue to expand God''s faith!"


    "That''s it?"


    "right."


    Huo Ling''er breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the problem seemed to be simpler than he thought.


    Then she followed Xiao Budian to the temple.


    Worshiping sacred fire, became one of the preparation goddess.


    When Huo Ling''er awakened from meditation, his face was full of horror.


    In her heart, the gods may be the powerful sacrificial spirits of the upper realm.


    So we need faith in this world.


    Although the publicity is outrageous.


    For example, the eternal **** is the ruler of all realms, even the creator, beyond the existence of the fairy king.


    But who believes it?


    But now Huo Ling''er believes that simple methods contain infinite power.


    Gods and spirits.


    Powerful and unmatched.


    It is rumored that some immortal king characters can appear as long as someone calls their name.


    But that kind of existence.


    It''s just out of reach!


    But it was different now, Huo Ling''er saw the true god.


    That is Xinghe making toys, and all methods are just the existence of gravel.


    "How? Sister, did you ever know the greatness of my god?"


    "Well, the God of Eternity is too powerful!"


    "Hehe, you are only a one-sided cognition, among my other brothers, in the realm of gods, there are dozens of planes the size of ours!"


    "Excuse me, Master, what should I do next?"


    "Simple, I will sacrifice to the gods in a few days, and you can go to the **** realm. If you say something nice then, our hometown will have more blessings. ¡¨."


    "I am very sure of that!"


    The two reached an initial agreement.


    Huo Ling''er is very smart. If the other party wants to speak up by himself, then he must take care of his father.


    This is a win-win situation.


    As for the fire country, it has such a powerful backing.


    Just ask who dares to bully!


    Afterwards, all the people who followed Huo Ling''er were also taught, and everyone gained extremely strong strength.


    Then they left.


    Return to the fire country and spread the faith.


    Build a temple!


    Coming in a hurry, leaving in a hurry.


    No one dared to betray the gods and gods.


    Don''t even think that the priest is a milk boy, but the attack is vicious and outrageous.


    Those who bullied him were sentenced to millions of years before they were allowed to die!


    How overbearing.


    At this time, the magic medicine door.


    A woman in a gray robe sat under a green tree, looking at the information brought by the servants, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She asked herself about the world.


    But I have never heard of an eternal god.


    The baby who eats milk is known as the Huangtian Emperor, and he occupies the stone country.


    Destroy the three sects.


    He also offered a gifted female monk of the Butianjiao as a sacrifice to the gods.


    Now it is said that the fire country will also remove the country name and join the eternal religion.


    "It''s really interesting, but the double pupil is really banned in the lantern?"


    The woman glanced at the man kneeling in front of her.


    The latter said immediately: "Senior, the young one dare not lie to you. The heavy pupil is called Shi Yi. He once captured his supreme bone, and now he has ended up like this..."


    "Well, let me get up and go for a visit!"


    The woman in the gray robe stood up, her eyes flashing with countless divine light.


    The two pupils change inside and become double pupils.


    One world revolves in it.


    It seems that there is a potential to break the ground.


    Everyone did not dare to look up, and all knelt to the ground.


    None of them reacted, and the woman had disappeared.

 Chapter 657：

    .......


    Fire domestically.


    After receiving the news from his daughter, the emperor directly announced that the country was integrated into the religion.


    Practice eternal magic throughout the country.


    The country title was eliminated, but the royal family regarded themselves as gods.


    This incident was acquiesced by the little bit. After all, people sacrificed their daughter, so they had to give a face.


    Cast the altar.


    Build a temple.


    Everyone is like a dragon.


    On the first day of the Fire Emperor''s practice, his strength soared by 30%, and all the hidden injuries in his body were repaired.


    The shortcomings he had never seen before were all exposed to him.


    Looking at the sky again, it is like a cage imprisoning sentient beings.


    "Huh...Don''t be arrogant, there is always a day to cut the sky!!!"


    Huohuang said indifferently.


    Behind him were kneeling one hundred thousand followers, all of whom were cultivating.


    A few days later, most of the people of the Fire Country had already become believers, and the Emperor of Fire notified the little one.


    The second sacrifice finally began.


    This time Xiao Budian had a sacrifice.


    Naturally no longer afraid.


    The stone country plus the fire country, there are almost hundreds of millions of believers!


    Although it has not yet covered the whole country.


    But Xiao was not anxious, he thought about breaking the sky before he continued to develop his beliefs.


    Qingyi, Huo Ling''er, and the three daughters of Huo Que''er gathered on the altar.


    Looking at the sky with a solemn expression.


    Among them, Qingyi is constantly communicating with her significant other in her heart.


    Want to escape the fate of being sacrificed.


    boom.


    The sacred fire was beating brightly, and Xiao Budian knelt on the altar and shouted: "¡§"The priest Shi Ritian, sacrifice again!!! I implore the God of Eternity to give strength..."


    Stone country, fire country, great wilderness.


    The three altars began to burst out infinite divine light.


    The sky descends from the sky, covering thousands of miles!


    The gray-robed woman had just arrived in the capital of Stone Country at this time, and was shocked by the vision in front of her.


    Although she is an ancient double pupil.


    However, no one has ever seen such a terrifying aura on anyone.


    "This...is this the God of Eternity?"


    Slowly the sky was torn apart!


    Several great principles began to condense.


    Death, life, flames.


    And the most sacred eternal light.


    Each path made the gray-robed woman feel suffocated. The moment she saw the law of death, she only felt that her soul was withering.


    But the law of life brought her back to life.


    The splendid flame, can''t wait to burn her to death.


    Until eternity appeared, her heart had been completely conquered.


    What is eternity.


    This is eternity, only me!


    Any law, before God, appears so shallow and has no foundation! ! !


    The method she knows, the magical power she knows.


    It''s just that they are all derived from the fragments of the law.


    Incomplete and inherently incomplete.


    On the other hand, the breath revealed by the God of Eternity, every path is complete and flawless!


    Seeing the vision coming, Xiao Budian shouted again: "Sacrifice to Goddess! Go to God Realm..."


    This time he learned fine.


    Send things first, so you won''t get beaten! sweet.


    Chapter 595 The arrival of the ancient heavy pupils, Xiao Budian''s second sacrifice!


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Tanjiro: "@×î°®ºÈÊÞÄÌ, when will our Milky Emperor offer sacrifices? I want to go to your world and make trouble soon."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Tanjirou, are you okay in the Chaos War World?"


    Ninja scientist: "Well...the chaos war world is at a loss now, and we don''t want to waste so many manpower. That''s it for the time being.


    However, there are 36 life ore planets that have been found before, and it is not bad to slow down temporarily. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hey... I''ve also gone back to my own plane to make trouble, and I''m about to attack God recently, @³þ´óÉÆÈË, Guan Tiandi has started work..."


    Chu Dashan: "OK, whoever is going to the fairyland will break through the barrier today and take everything down."


    Ye Laohei''s world has actually been almost developed now.


    Basically, the monks over there understand why they can''t become immortals.


    The fairyland is damaged.


    The law is complemented, no matter how strong it is, it cannot become a fairy.


    But the God Realm is different!


    There are various laws in the Eternal God Realm, and even the laws of the water system can go to a very strong point, and immortality is even more important.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Go, I''m going to accompany Brother Snake in the Chaos War realm to continue the 187 hunts!"


    Second Li: "I''m not going either, it''s really boring!"


    What''s the point of bullying? It''s better to collect treasures in the Chaos War Realm.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Wait for me, brother, I''m going to that fairyland to see what''s so great!"


    Toban University: "Count me, I also want to see if Xianyu is really that fun, if it''s not fun, I will be angry!


    By the way, sister Han Lingsha, why are you so free today, don''t you need to be in charge of the gods? "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "...Sister Longkui is guarding the headquarters, I am now going to Buzhou Mountain, and then turn my head to the ghost world to welcome my parents back!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Good fellow, Sister Dragon Kwai..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Why, you old bald guy want to say bad things again?"


    Pudu sentient beings: "Ahem...That''s really not there. Why do you keep staring at the chat group, my eldest sister..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hmph... Auntie is very simple in managing a world. Do you think I will handle official duties every day like a novice?"


    Solanum is very shrewd.


    Directly assign a few smart guys to do things, and the rest is enough to control the direction by yourself.


    Said to come to the lower realm.


    Actually, I came to play.


    An unknown man: "Well, can I go? I also want to see what Xianyu looks like..."


    For peace: "Well, come over and take a look. But first, I suggest you go back to the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda to practice after seeing the scenery of the fairyland."


    Ikogentang''s strength is average.


    Not as good as other priests.


    But even so, no one looked down on him. For example, Long suggested that he come to play first and then continue to practice.


    This shows that they are not discriminating against others.


    After all, team building activities.


    ......


    Inside the star of the Beidou burial site.


    On the platform of the transfer station.


    Bright lights lit up one after another, and Tanjirou and others came to this world.


    At this time, the Ji family, and some priests who had been waiting for a long time, gathered in front of Ye Laohei.


    "My lord, everything is ready!"


    "Well, my brothers are here too. Come and see this broken world!"


    Ye Laohei and the others laughed, and then six of them shook their fists towards the sky.


    boom.


    With a punch, the world shook.


    Xianlu appeared in front of all beings.


    At this time in the Eternal God Realm, Ye Rou was lying on Liu Che, looking at the people in the screen, and asked: "God...There are still flowers in the coffin."


    "I know, it''s just that kind of thing is useless to me, wait for it to be given to our children in the future."


    Mention the child.


    Ye Rou''s small face instantly blushed.


    Liu Che announced a news that shocked the temple not long ago, and there is the achievement of the master **** who can give birth to his children.


    As soon as the news came out, there was a wave in the goddess.


    Even the goddess of salted fish.


    Now they started to practice frantically, and only Ye Rou was left beside Liu Che.


    Because today is the day she goes to bed.


    The originally icy empress.


    At this time, his eyes softly stroked the life in his abdomen, and Liu Che who looked at him wanted to laugh for a while.


    Exist like her.


    If you want to give birth to a child, you don¡¯t know how many years it takes to be born.


    The more the baby of the Tianzong Wizard.


    The longer the gestation time.


    Like ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, these are not rare!


    Of course, these words were all told by Xiao Luan.


    Liu Che thought that he could be born in a year like a mortal.


    "I don''t know what the baby looks like, but don''t be as fierce as me!"


    "You, you can only be cruel to the enemy, I know."

 Chapter 658：

    Facing Liu Che''s gentle love words, the female emperor''s eyes were blurred.


    I almost cried.


    Alas...this is the case with pregnant women, sentimental!


    Look at how ruthless the empress is. Now that she has a baby, she is not like a mortal woman.


    ----------------


    At this time Chengxian Road was torn to pieces by this brute force!


    What appeared in front of everyone was not an ordinary road, but a **** ancient road.


    Many masters are buried here.


    Ready to swallow the half-step immortal heading to the fairyland!


    Such as the immortal emperor, such as the emperor.


    They are all amazing people.


    When the curtain of the sun shattered and the open circuit appeared.


    This group of people appeared.


    Tanjiro looked at the weaker people, shook his head and said, "Oh...it''s a pity, cruelty is a bunch of bones for a long time!"


    Stepping on the corpses of countless people, in the end, he turned into withered bones.


    Cut it off in one fell swoop.


    The undead emperor fell directly, and all the forces behind him.


    The Yanlong slash that couldn''t resist Tanjirou at all.


    On the other side, Ye Laohei cursed and said: "I kindly brought you over to play, but if you don''t agree with me, I will rob you of blame. Gan..."


    After all, he quickly shot.


    Punch out.


    The world is broken, and the law of fire has been applied to the point of destroying the laws of the indigenous world.


    The flaming Shenxia.


    Reflect the entire plane.


    People can''t help but sigh and admire!


    The priest is really ferocious.


    The immortal road is long, and if you just rely on them to practice, I really don¡¯t know how long it will take to see this road.


    The religion began to descend.


    Countless forces are disgusted.


    Now that I have joined the cult, I understand that the spirit of God is well-intentioned.


    Why can''t the strength be against the sky but can''t live forever?


    Because the law is complete, the world is broken!


    Seeing Ye Laohei''s move, Chu Xuanfeng suddenly rolled his eyes, then he smiled, and actually got into the fairyland.


    "Everyone, let me go one step ahead..."


    "Grass, wait for us."


    "Damn, you know that Chu Hei doesn''t do anything else, so he likes to sneak in!".


    Chapter 596 Immortal summit, proud of the world, I am An Lan... Yu Tuo save me!


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star fire attribute god---[Firebird]."


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star fire attribute god---[Fire Linger]."


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star goddess---[Qingyi]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Shi Ritian, sacrificed ten thousand source beast blood to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of several sacred beast genes and several sacred beast genes."


    At this time Liu Che was comforting Yaya and Guoguo.


    Because after seeing Ye Rou, Tsunade and Huiye gestating one after another, the two of them had been crying since the morning.


    But he can''t be blamed for this.


    Pregnancy can be controlled, but Yaya and Guoguo have always been young girls.


    He didn''t dare to start.


    Just when the little bit of the lower realm waited for the response of the gods.


    A certain forced king sensed a vision in the sky.


    "Huh? Why is there such a magical glow in that part of Sinzhou? Could it be that any ancient artifacts appeared?"


    In the previous few times, the aura converged very quickly, and this immortal king sensed a breath that surpassed himself, but it was a pity that he had speculated for a long time and didn''t get the answer.


    But this time Shenxia lasted a long time.


    He has already seen it!


    The Immortal King sensed once again and found that the aura was very strong, although it seemed powerful, no real characters appeared.


    In an instant, a ball of light burst out of his eyes.


    "Could it be that it exists in a great secret realm! It''s not good...the treasures inside cannot be given to other people."


    In an instant, the Immortal King picked up his spear and shield and flew towards the lower realm.


    He moved.


    Darkness covers the sky.


    The eternal flow of space has been crushed one after another.


    A terrifying voice appeared on top of Shiguo''s head like a **** or a monster! !


    At this time, the woman in the gray robe was still in shock.


    When she found the figure of the immortal king An Lan, she suddenly woke up.


    not good.


    The God of Eternity has attracted the attention of terrible existence.


    But at this time she wanted to go and couldn''t go anymore!


    I can only look at the figure taller than the sky, watching this world.


    Suddenly, a voice resembling thunder reached everyone''s ears.


    "Hmm...it seems that I have a good tone this time, a heavy pupil, and the secret realm of a world! Hahaha...as long as I get the secret hidden inside.


    Just want this world to succumb to my feet.


    Remember my name.


    My name----The King of Immortality, An Lan! ! "


    The dark figure is taller than the sky, and the spear traverses the world, pointing straight to the eternal **** realm.


    At this time, a voice flew out of the law.


    "The top of the immortal, proud of the world, there will be heaven if I am An Lan!"


    "Chifeng Spear, Immortal Shield, kill the fairy king for nine days!"


    "The foreign land is immortal, Emperor Anlan!"


    Seeing An Lan''s shot, all the creatures only felt that the world was about to collapse.


    Infinite darkness enveloped them.


    The soul is falling.


    But at this moment, an extremely angry voice came from within God''s Domain.


    "Damn, I''m coaxing my wife, you **** immortal ants, you dare to jump out and die!!"


    Just a sound.


    The shocked An Lan Dharma body shattered.


    The spear in his hand that accompanied him in the battle for countless years, directly turned into countless fragments, and disappeared between the heaven and the earth.


    And that protects his own shield.


    Even the sound wave could not resist and was fragmented.


    An Lan''s eyes widened, and he didn''t expect that in this world, there was a great horror hidden away!


    "Not good, too strong... Yu Tuo save me!!"


    At this moment.


    An Lan turned around, casting time magic, space magic, and various magical magic operations madly.


    He even asked for help in a foreign land.


    But the angry Liu Che doesn''t care about you, time and space freezes.


    Everyone can feel the stagnation of time.


    But you can''t see the flow of time.


    A figure appeared in front of An Lan''s collapsed body.


    The eternal light of golden light.


    Shine the whole outside.


    "To blame, I''ll blame you for disturbing my mood!"


    Liu Che''s eyes widened.


    The Avenue of Death turned into a ripple, running through An Lan''s body.


    Known as the king of immortality?


    But in front of his death avenue, any native must die!


    Immortal at a glance.


    The sky is weeping blood, the world is in turmoil.


    The vision that should have appeared did not appear.


    Because it should have been suppressed by Liu Che outside!


    The three goddesses below, watching his voice, knelt on the ground tremblingly.


    Together with Yuechan in the upper realm, they gave up any resistance!


    As for the heavy pupils in gray robes in the capital of Shiguo, tears were streaming down their faces!


    This is the true creator!


    The truth of the world!


    Looking at the dead immortal king, Liu Che coldly said to the Huangtian Emperor behind him: "A good support for you in your youth, don''t let me down!"


    When we met before.


    Emperor Huang Tian felt that he could still stand in front of Liu Che and talk.


    But when the God of Eternity is really angry.


    Only then did he understand that the horror of the Creator was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    At this, he hurriedly lowered his head and said: "Yes!"


    Although he was scared in his heart, Emperor Huang Tian was smiling in his heart, it was so miserable that An Lan died.


    You said it¡¯s not good for you to make a cup with someone.


    Must be equipped with the gods.

 Chapter 659：

    In the last world, you were made into a statue by me and bowed down to Sinzhou.


    This world was directly obliterated by the gods!


    It deserves it.


    Then Liu Che left. In addition to the three goddesses, Yuechan and the ancient double pupil girl left together.


    The former of these two people was taken away by the divine light.


    But the latter prayed for the little bit, and followed the divine light into the divine realm.


    It''s self-dedication.


    After Liu Che returned to the temple, he continued to comfort Yaya.


    He really loves this pistachio.


    Now she is crying into tears, and she always says she doesn''t love her with Ben.


    Liu Che had no choice but to comfort him: "Well, is that good? When you turn around, you grow up and become the appearance of other sisters. Can I give you a baby again?"


    "No, what''s wrong with me now."


    "this..."


    "Moreover, it takes divine power to conceive a baby. You just don''t love me anymore. Just make me cry to death, oooooo..."


    Liu Che scratched his head and was forced to do nothing.


    Then I could only say: "Okay, but you can''t go out and show off, otherwise if Yue''er and the others know, they will say I prefer it again!"


    "Yeah, as long as you give me the baby. Yaya will listen to you..."


    The girl said with a smile.


    There was a happy expression on his face.


    In short, Liu Che tried his best.


    People, there are always moments of helplessness.


    It is so difficult to want a bowl of water to be smooth!


    However, I hope she can really keep the secret. .


    Chapter 597: Yu Tuo: An Lan of the dog day, death is dead, why do you drag Laozi!


    With the arrival of the two goddesses.


    Their message also reached Liu Che.


    "Ding... It was detected that a qualified goddess sacrificed herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations to the host for acquiring a three-star goddess---[Yuechan]."


    "Remarks: Since Yuechan and Qingyi belong to the reincarnations of ancient female fairies, they are divided into primary and secondary bodies, so they can be merged. Can they be merged?"


    "No fusion!"


    Liu Che didn''t want to lose a goddess, so naturally he couldn''t merge.


    "Ding...Because the host chose not to merge, Yuechan and Qingyi gained an additional increase in the system, maintaining attributes similar to the Solanum template."


    [Name]: Yuechan


    [Strength]: Samsung attribute


    [Attribute]: Possess the talent of the twin soul race, that is, if Qingyi is immortal, she is immortal! The opposite is true for Qingyi~.


    At the same time, because of the twin souls, the power of the two resonates.


    Qingyi''s strength is automatically promoted to Samsung.


    And one party will understand the magical powers, and the other party will also use it.


    [Remarks]: If Qingyi and Yuechan give birth to offspring, they also have dual soul attributes!


    Seeing this, Liu Che couldn''t help but stunned, Nima''s system is really advancing with the times.


    Prepare yourself to have children.


    It appeared immediately.


    Simply outrageous!


    Then came the ancient double pupil.


    "Ding...It was detected that a qualified goddess sacrificed herself, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations to the host for obtaining a five-star goddess---[Qingyou]."


    [Name]: Qingyou


    [Strength]: Five stars belong to God


    [Attribute]: Born with heavy pupils, unparalleled in magic, although possessing supernatural powers, there is no real longevity.


    [Remarks]: With double pupil bloodline, strong cultivation, if the host is combined with it, the born offspring will have double pupil.


    You can choose to hide it or release the double pupil now.


    "I really didn''t expect this double pupil goddess to be called Qingyou, but I was really drunk by introducing you to the system..."


    Liu Che''s complaints were ignored by the system.


    Because from the system''s point of view.


    The functions required by the host will be reflected.


    This is in line with the capabilities of a system!


    --------------------


    In the wasteland.


    The sky has been broken.


    An immortality was obliterated, and the horror of the God of Eternity was revealed to the entire plane!


    Yu Tuo in a foreign land.


    With cold sweat all over, the whole person was lost in confusion.


    May I ask who is not clear about Anlan''s strength?


    A tyrannical boss in a foreign land, but such an existence could not bear the glance of the eternal god.


    And, the most terrible thing.


    Time and space freezes the entire plane.


    The world will be broken.


    Who is not afraid of this.


    "It''s the An Lan of the dog day, he died, why did he bring the sentence "Yu Tuo save me"? Doesn''t this pull me up too?


    What a harm! "


    Yu Tuo felt that he was going to retreat, at least he didn''t want to be born until no one cleaned up the terrible existence.


    On the other hand, look at the territory of Shiguo.


    Huang Tiandi looked at the silly Xiao Budian, originally smiling, but when he saw the milk bottle on the other side''s waist, his face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed? You are all such grown-ups, and you still have a baby bottle!"


    "Ah? Shame! Who dares to say I am ashamed, believe it or not, I stuffed the tree into his chrysanthemum!"


    Faced with a little rebuttal.


    Huang Tiandi''s eyelids twitched and he gritted his teeth angrily.


    The little bit said again: "Although you are me in other worlds, I don''t want to listen to your words. I can do whatever I want."


    "Heh...then you just do it, I...and I''m happy to be free."


    Huang Tiandi laughed when he heard this.


    Anyway, there will always be the day when the other party begs himself.


    The cultivation in the 33rd Heavenly Tower of the God Realm had already made him feel the pressure, and everything he had once could not be retrieved.


    He is the best to live now.


    As for the sacrifice of Huo Ling''er.


    Huang Tiandi didn''t have any thoughts in his heart, even if Liu Shen wanted to sacrifice himself, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Because it''s not one world.


    The other party does not know himself.


    For example, the current willow **** is a priestess of the gods.


    Give eternal power.


    Even for countless years, there is no need to worry about reincarnation decay.


    For example, the glimpse of the gods just now destroyed An Lan directly.


    Since the world can only be a spectator, then choose to be a passerby.


    Maybe this is the truly perfect ending!


    Huang Tiandi found a black mask, put it on his face, and said to Xiao Budian: "You can go to the upper realm if you handle the stone country and the fire country, and here you can give it to me and the willow god."


    "Well, I know. I have to go for everything. I won''t escape. As for parents, do you want to take a look?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Huang Tiandi''s figure trembled slightly, and finally shook his head and said: "I am not you, I in that world, I have done my best.


    You are the protagonist of the world in this world, so you can leave no regrets! "


    After that, he turned and left.


    Not the slightest stay.


    Liu Ying watched Huang leave, and said to Xiao Budian, "I can only stay one more time. This time I choose to stay and I can only look after you for a period of time. I will leave for half a year at most."


    "Well, thank Sister Liu!"


    I don''t know that the other party is backing him.


    My heart suddenly settled down.


    I saw Xiao Budian sitting cross-legged, running the magic power to absorb the eternal power in the body.


    The reward is floating from the God Realm after the God of Eternity has left.


    ..........0


    A **** flame.


    A halberd.


    There is also a pair of battle armor.


    Xiao Budian absorbed the cold and bright eternal divine flame with all his strength, and his power finally broke through, and the cave sky in his body had reached twenty.


    The power has surpassed the realm of heaven and god, and has reached the realm of Xudao.


    As for Taoism and the like, you can skip all of them if you have Shenyan.


    The little bit now is to communicate the eternal road and comprehend the meaning of eternity.


    Use the God of Eternity as a meditation to refine your true body.


    After ten thousand times of tempering.


    Divine body until it is transparent, take a deep breath, and the world can shatter.


    "It turns out that my strength is really much worse, but with such strength, I can walk sideways in the upper realm!"


    Xiao Budian stood up and said to the believers in Shiguo: "Tell everyone that after half a month, monks who are beyond the rank of venerable, follow me to the upper realm!


    The faith of God must spread to every corner! "


    "Yes!!!"


    Seeing the leaving figure, Xiao Budian suddenly patted his head.

 Chapter 660：

    Almost forgot one thing.


    I forgot to send my video to the group.


    Alas... it''s really careless.


    -----------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ding... I uploaded a video for my favorite animal milk.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I uploaded a video.


    Once uploaded, everyone downloaded the video, including the Solanum in the world of Xianxia, ??who was too idle to download the video.


    No one thought that the content of the video would be so explosive. people.


    Chapter 598 This An Lan brag is acceptable, but it is a pity that he is not a cow, just a pile of shit!


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "What...what is this, what do I see!!! A native **** so strong, was wiped out by the God of Eternity!"


    Supreme treasure: "I rely on, the top of the immortal, proud of the world... This cowhide is blowing so hard! As a result, I can''t hold my gods.


    Damn, I already thought I had enough for a cup, but I ran into Patriarch today! "


    An unknown man: "...I seem to know the gap with you. I''m sorry I went to practice. If I don''t break through the ten-story tower, I will definitely not come out!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Oh... I really responded to that sentence. I met it just when the gods lost their temper. What a hapless child!


    However, I have to say that this dark creature, the Immortal King does have two brushes.


    It can be regarded as one of the more powerful aboriginal gods. "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "It''s true, seeing the power of God, I know what is the creator, what is the creation of the world..."


    Although he had thought about the limit of God''s power before.


    But not when his strength increased.


    The power of the gods becomes stronger and stronger.


    Until now.


    I can''t even see a trace of heels.


    Obliterating the enemy at a glance, how overbearing.


    How terrible.


    Troubled Times: "...It seems that the gods are so powerful, so I understand how lucky I am, let alone... I will definitely be less watery in the future!"


    The family who traveled through ancient times: "This...is the **** so great? I finally saw it! What kind of god, please don''t compare with the god.


    Because they can''t even compare to a single hair of God. "


    Kratos: "That''s exactly what I said! Hey...My **** is eternal, and the one I admire most is the **** of eternity."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Seeing that the **** is so powerful, I can rest assured... I must do what Sister Longkui said, what god.


    It''s all spicy chicken! "


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I have recently developed my faith in the devil world, and I didn''t expect that someone would provoke the gods. It''s really **** it.


    That aboriginal **** has that arrogance.


    It''s a pity that the strength is a little bit worse. "


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "Well, I was thinking about how to break the sky, but now that the King of Tatters came out, he opened the upper realm directly.


    Soon after, I assembled the people and went to the upper realm.


    When the upper realm is beaten down, I am calling you to go to a foreign land to kill the dark creatures. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "When the time comes, I just have to say something. I will also go to practice. After communicating with Huang this time, I realized a lot of flaws. Sometimes I really pushed the limit, and then I understood what I would like to do next. go."


    Tosaka University: "Yeah, you have to work hard...I am optimistic about you!"


    ------------------


    In front of the Yunlan Temple.


    Several newly promoted goddesses gathered in front of the door, waiting quietly.


    Everyone''s face is full of tension.


    Not at all like the goddess walking around, she looked relaxed and comfortable.


    At this moment, a little blushing girl came out of the door and said to a few of them: "Come in, everyone, the gods will summon you."


    "Yes, thank you little girl."


    The messenger is Tosaka Sakura. My sister is not at home today, and she naturally wants to take care of everything.


    It is not easy for the gods to come once.


    Need to hurry up.


    Just now a few of you have just coaxed away, the gods are now soaking their feet, and they need to relax their minds.


    When Qingyou and others came to the hall.


    All of them couldn''t help but bow their heads, their attitude was very humble, and even a little nervous.


    Liu Che ate the divine fruit sent by Kui and smiled at them: "You don''t have to be so nervous. I killed An Lan just because the other party specifically picked me to shoot when I was free.


    At that time, some small things in the temple were delayed, and I wanted to let Huang pass to announce the divine decree.


    As a result, the idiot kept talking and couldn''t help but shoot.


    Don''t be afraid. "


    Say so, but he is a god.


    No matter how gentle the words are.


    These women would still be afraid of how they smiled.


    Because from the moment Liu Che shot, fear control was imprinted in their hearts.


    Seeing that his words didn''t have much effect, Liu Che couldn''t help sighing: "As a goddess, you must have received my gift. Since you have given you power, you are a member of my **** system.


    To say something ugly, you will all be the women who serve me.


    Does it mean that you have to straighten your face every day, like a mortal servant, to feel at ease?


    I am very powerful and the master of all things, but I prefer to serve me like a lover, not because of fear and fear..."


    Kwai next to him said with a smile: "Yes, sisters, don''t be afraid...you must have seen a lot of goddesses on the road just now, have they ever been afraid?"


    The women were taken aback when they heard the words.


    Recalling the journey just now, every woman seemed to have a smile on her face.


    Although it goes without saying that everyone is.


    But most of them are like that.


    Talk and laugh, talk about some interesting things.


    Or study some food, in short, no one is frowning, nor is he like a servant in the lower realm.


    Live with fear and horror.


    Thinking of this, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yuechan and Qingyi raised their heads to look at Liu Che, their small faces flushed involuntarily when they saw each other smiling at them, and they lowered their heads again.


    On the contrary, Qingyou courageously came to Liu Che and sat down.


    "Well, that''s right. Come here, this is the fruit of the God Realm. Although it doesn''t have much effect, it tastes very good."


    A plate of crystal blue fruits similar to grapes was handed to him.


    Let Qingyou feel flattered.


    This fruit looks ordinary, but there are countless principles inside.


    If you put it in your hometown, you can live forever by eating a piece of fruit.


    There is no need to say more about improving your strength.


    Qingyou hurriedly said, "Thank you for your gift, but Qingyou dare not monopolize it. I also invite a few sisters to taste it."


    Since the gods deliberately let them relax.


    1.5 Qingyou naturally also beckoned to invite other sisters.


    She wore a pale gray robe, somewhat like an ancient female Taoist priest.


    No makeup on her body.


    But it looks so delicate and beautiful.


    Especially the double pupil attracted Liu Che''s attention.


    After Huo Ling''er and Huo Que''er took a bite of the divine fruit, their eyes widened.


    The taste is absolutely amazing.


    And swallow it in the belly.


    A sense of elegance, filled with soul.


    It actually gave them an illusion of being immortal.


    "This fruit is delicious."


    "Yeah, I like the taste too..."


    There are hundreds of fruits in the fruit plate, and there are more than 20 in everyone''s hands.


    What''s different from them is that they are rude and popular.


    Qingyi and Yuechan are much more elegant.


    Typical lady fan. .


    Chapter 599 Han Lingsha arrives at Buzhou Mountain, the dragon of the candle holder is released!


    While talking and laughing, the other goddesses also came to visit.


    Gradually, several new goddesses began to relax.


    They didn''t expect that such a powerful creator would be so gentle.


    The immortal king is so powerful, but it can''t match his glance.


    But the gods are not as arrogant as the other party.


    On the contrary, they are as gentle as a mortal man, which makes them flattered and can''t help but feel lucky.


    If God is really as arrogant as Na An Lan.


    Their fate can be miserable.


    Compared with the great gods, they are more weak and weak like grass clippings.


    Enjoying the warm atmosphere, Qingyou suddenly stood up and took the initiative to pour Liu Che.


    Several other goddesses began to be bold.


    After all, it is better to serve a gentle **** than to be a slave.


    Born in the world of monks.


    What ugly thing has never been heard.


    It often strips people''s muscles and bones and cannibalize the fruit of others.


    The strong regard the weak as cattle and sheep.


    Don''t tell anyone at will, you can kill if you feel upset.


    It seems that Xiaodian is right. God is really the most perfect man.


    Figured this out.


    Their minds began to change.

 Chapter 661：

    But it will take some time to get used to life here.


    Liu Che asked Qingyou, "What is the difference between the 29th God Realm and the other world?"


    "I.... The slave family just thinks that the more powerful a person is, the more cruel! I think I have been in that world for these years.


    But it''s still like a duckweed without roots, with no end in sight, no end in sight...


    The so-called cultivation is just not wanting to be bullied. "


    The battle will never end.


    Exotic and fairyland.


    There are also internal struggles in Nine Heavens and Ten Lands.


    Fight endlessly!


    Everyone has their own thoughts, a simple word to describe their hometown, there is only one word in the quiet heart.


    chaos.


    Chaos and disorder, the battle is endless.


    The killing is too victorious!


    Is it really rare for Xiao Budian to be seized of the supreme bone?


    In fact, there are countless such things.


    It''s just not as scarce as the supreme bone.


    In order to maintain one''s position, for the sake of one''s own future, any cruel things can be done.


    The other goddesses did not think so much.


    And Yuechan lowered her head to think, and said softly: "If I say, I just can''t see the real sky, the main road is incomplete...


    Even the Wizards, the path of understanding is incomplete.


    How sad..."


    Countless heroes buried their bones, countless monks marched on a broken road.


    Liu Che laughed when he heard the words: "Actually, what you said is quite right. It is because of disorder that leads to chaos! However, after being sacrificed by Xiao Budian in the future.


    You can go and play, as long as you don''t go too far. "


    Huo Ling''er blinked his big watery eyes and smiled: "I can go back, okay... I thought I couldn''t see my father."


    "Really a stupid girl. After your father joined the God Realm, his life span has been greatly extended, and the Goddess Lower Realm also demonstrates the grace of God."


    Aoi next to her explained to the girls.


    Then they realized that the goddess could help the priest in the lower realm.


    The so-called don''t go too far.


    It can only destroy that, nor can it cause too many killings.


    Huoqueer stuck out her tongue when she heard the words. She thought that the so-called "excessive" meant that it could not affect the operation of that world.


    Good guys.


    Destroying the world is really terrifying!


    But after thinking about it carefully, their current power, destroying a sin state, is still very simple.


    -----------------


    Not Zhoushanxia.


    A young girl in a red dress came under this Tianzhu.


    She raised her hand between her eyebrows, looking at the cloud-shrouded mountain, her eyes locked on the candle-holding dragon entrenched in the mountain!


    The so-called dragon with candlestick is a dragon that has guarded Buzhou Mountain for nine thousand nine hundred years.


    Ancient beasts.


    The body is like a snake, entrenched in Buzhou Mountain.


    The light from the body can illuminate the entire Northwest Wilderness.


    "It seems that I have reached my destination..."


    Han Lingsha put away the colorful umbrella in her left hand, stamped her lotus feet, and flew towards the clouds.


    Soon he came to the middle of Buzhou Mountain.


    At this time, a huge shadow flew down from the top of Wu Zhou Mountain.


    Han Lingsha was wary in his heart, and then discovered that the thing that was flying was actually a huge dragon head.


    The eyes are like houses.


    Yingying''s light seems to be able to see through people''s hearts.


    "Little girl, you are finally here!"


    A dull voice came from the dragon''s mouth.


    Han Lingsha Wenzhi frowned and said, "Do you know me?"


    The candlestick dragon sneered when he heard the words: "The old man has not guarded Zhoushan for nearly ten thousand years.


    I''ve gone to heaven a long time ago.


    The vision of Zhongyuan came not long ago, and I knew it was a turning point!


    Including the scary woman, it gave me hope.


    It''s a pity that there are no creatures in Zhoushan, and I can only wait silently. "


    "Do you want to get out of trouble?"


    "Of course, I understand what you want to do, go to the ghost world, right? Many people come here and want to meet the dead.


    But the Emperor of Heaven has regulations, yin and yang are separated!


    So any monk who came to the ghost world was persuaded by me to retreat, or was eaten! "


    "A lot of people are coming?"


    "Hey, what a stop... Those prisoners see me so handsome, every year countless people come to ask for immortals, but they don''t know.


    Even if he cultivated mana, he would be killed by the emperor that day!


    So I was dissuaded from it.


    Shall we make a discussion?


    You release me, I join the cult! "


    Seeing that the hope of 193 is right in front of his eyes, the dragon of candlesticks naturally wants to get out a little earlier.


    Han Lingsha thought for a while, and said, "In that case, I might as well grant you a method, and get out of trouble yourself!"


    "also."


    A gleam of golden light flew from the white jade-like fingers into the sea of ??knowledge of the dragon with candlestick.


    A piece of exercise is very simple.


    But the dragon with the candlestick fell into silence like a god.


    After half an hour.


    A dragon chant resounded through the Three Realms from Bu Zhou Mountain.


    "Old man, the dragon with candlestick---Ao Mie is finally born!!! The emperor... Lao Tzu drafted the uncle!"


    At this moment, the situation converged.


    Trapped in Buzhou Mountain, with the help of the suppressed candlestick dragon, he finally regained his freedom!


    However, the phrase "drafting the uncle" is really outrageous.


    Unexpectedly, this candle dragon had a festival with the Emperor of Heaven.


    This is really cool and crooked.


    Many people started to sneer after sniffing this problem.


    It seems that this God Realm has angered many people.


    But at this moment, the dragon of candlesticks announced another shocking news.


    That''s the sordidness of the emperor!


    "I don''t know the dragon with candlestick in Zhoushan Mountain. Because of being secretly calculated by the Emperor of Heaven and others, he has guarded this mountain for nearly ten thousand years, and has also persuaded countless mortals to seek immortality.


    What do you know?


    It is because it is impossible for mortals to become immortals.


    That day, the emperor had no way, and controlled the thunder tribulation, even if the cultivation base was enough, the tribulation would kill you! ! ! ".


    Chapter 600 The decision of the Qionghua faction, Han Lingsha finally sees his uncle!


    This sentence shocked the world.


    If the eternal religion had announced before, it could be said that people slandered the emperor.


    After all, there will be slander in the fight between the two factions.


    But the candlestick dragon is different.


    This gangster is a gangster who has existed since ancient times.


    It is now publicly announced.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the emperor is really inappropriate, not a thing.


    In order to ensure their own rule.


    Don''t let people become immortals directly! ! !


    ...


    At this time, the Qionghua School, after losing Xuan Xiao and Su Yao, fell completely silent.


    Coupled with some good friends with Zonglian, after conveying everything that happened in Yuqiong Mountain.


    The Qionghua Pie has a disintegrating taste.


    Now I''m hearing about the announcement of the Dragon of the Candlestick.


    The Qionghua faction was in an uproar.


    Murong Ziying gritted his teeth and said: "It turns out that it is difficult for mortals to become immortals because of this kind of thing? The **** Emperor, we have to make countless efforts of our ancestors, all in vain..."


    "That Nine Heavens Profound Girl is not a thing, take the head of the house, Su Yao, deceive Xuan Xiao..."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    Everyone looked at Elder Zong Lian, somewhat at a loss.


    Now Qionghua faction has no two backbones.


    The only person to rely on is him.


    Zong Lian looked at everyone''s gaze and sighed: "The old man doesn''t know how to do it. Before, the Jasper Sect invited everyone to join the Eternal Church.


    The head of Su Yao refused, not only refused but also chose to resist.


    That old friend told me that our sect is not popular among the gods.


    The use of the fairy sword to slaughter the magical world 19 years ago was also a great disaster. Now that we join the Eternal God Cult, we have to be punished!


    Everyone, if you can accept the consequences.


    Then I will go out, don''t want this old face, and I am willing to take you to Yuqiong Mountain! ! ! "


    The meeting room was extremely silent.


    Murong Ziying saw that everyone was preoccupied and said: "I agree with Elder Zonglian. Do you think people in the God Realm can still trust it now?

 Chapter 662：

    The Nine Heavens Profound Girl took the head of the house, and the Emperor of Heaven was a cruel and unbearable fellow.


    All I can do now is to join the Eternal Church.


    Even atonement is better than waiting for death. ¡¨! "


    "Actually, the old man can''t live long... Since the war 19 years ago, I have become weaker and weaker.


    Now it¡¯s in a state where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry..."


    Zong Lian said quietly.


    This also explains the fact that he hasn''t made any more moves over the years.


    The faces of the elders changed drastically.


    Su Yao and Xuan Xiao have been lost, if Zong Lian died again.


    They Qionghua is no one.


    At this time, Elder Qingyang gritted his teeth and said: "The Emperor of Heaven is not benevolent. We should go to Yuqiong Mountain to admit our mistakes. Even if a few of our elders die, it is better than being a dog for the ambition of the wolf."


    "If that''s the case, let''s go... Bring the fairy sword and the treasures in the door, all of them are dedicated, and the most important thing is to keep the disciple and the doorman."


    Half an hour later, Qionghua sent someone to the building empty.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Relying on the guidance of the fairy sword, it was a coincidence that Murong Ziying encountered Yuntianhe halfway through.


    Two fairy swords gathered together.


    Naturally it can be a great gift.


    -------------


    At this time, not in the mountains.


    The candle-carrying dragon said to Han Lingsha: "Master priest, it''s time for the old man to go out for a walk. The Temple of Impermanence is behind Buzhou Mountain. You can go now.


    The ghost world is not a wicked person, it depends on your mind.


    After wandering around, Lao Yu went back to Yuqiong Mountain. "


    "Well, you go slowly..."


    Han Lingsha is also an individual.


    Knowing that the dragon with candlestick is a great power, it naturally behaves very respectfully.


    The latter smiled faintly, his body shrank countless times, and he turned into a forty middle-aged man and left.


    Han Lingsha turned and headed to the back of Bu Zhou Mountain.


    This Tianzhu is very huge.


    In the far north, on the back of Buzhou Mountain, there is a ghostly hall.


    The entrance to the ghost world.


    Right here!


    Han Lingsha leaned forward and flew towards the inside.


    In the ghost world, it was very dim.


    There was no light at all, not even a trace of anger.


    Han Lingsha''s blood was like a dragon, and many wandering ghosts and charms were vaporized by blood before they got close to her.


    It can be called a human-shaped sun!


    It didn''t take long to fly.


    An impermanent ghost stopped in front of her.


    "Who are you? The ghost world does not allow mortals to come in!"


    "Huh... I am Han Lingsha, the chief priest of the eternal god, dare you stop me?"


    Eternal God teaches four words one at a time.


    In this ghost world, there was a moment of silence.


    The impermanence ghost is sweating profusely.


    The grim expression on his face froze directly.


    It was half a year ago, who knows what eternal religion is.


    But now it''s different.


    The eternal religion is terrible.


    Has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Especially the words of the dragon with candles just now let these ghosts know that there is a force against the gods.


    And it''s amazing.


    Even the Emperor of Heaven has no choice but to take them.


    "¡§"Fuck me. If you don''t leave within three seconds, you can die!"


    Han Lingsha pulled out the long sword around her waist, and a bright light rose.


    In the nearby ghost mythical creatures, thousands of ghosts are crying.


    The impermanent ghost flew away in shock.


    "Huh...it''s a waste of time! No...I have to rely on it to find parents! Get me back..."


    Han Lingsha turned his magic skills and reversed time.


    The impermanent ghost who had just flew away came to her again.


    Looking at the murderous boss.


    The impermanent ghost knelt directly on the ground and began to cry.


    "My lord, don''t kill me, the little one has already gone...has already gone..."


    "Crying? I hate crying the most."


    In an instant, the impermanence ghost covered his mouth.


    Han Lingsha looked at each other and asked, "Do you know where the people of the Han family are? They are tomb robbers and come to the ghost world because they are detrimental to their yin morality!"


    "I know... I know, it''s in the area of ??Master Liu."


    "Don''t take me over yet."


    "Yes Yes..."


    Soon Han Lingsha saw her first relative, that was her uncle, whose name was Han Beikuang.


    The other party took a boat in Styx to extradite the ghost.


    Between the two worlds of humans and ghosts.


    When the other party saw Han Lingsha, tears burst into his face instantly.


    "My son, why are you here? Didn''t we mean that we can redeem our sins in exchange for your 26-year-old birthday..."


    Such sad words made Han Lingsha feel like crying.


    She forcibly endured the hatred in her heart, and said with a smile: "Uncle is okay, Han Lingsha will take you back to Yangjian, this time I''m here to take you out of the ghost world."


    Han Lingsha pinched the lotus seal, and saw a ray of golden light fly into the ghost.


    After that, Han Lingsha''s uncle felt that his soul continued to grow, and he didn''t stop until he became a ghost general. Festival.


    Chapter 601 Han Lingsha saw his parents, Yama King was beaten by a single blow!


    It''s not Han Lingsha''s uncle who is reluctant to help her.


    If you want to reshape your body, you can.


    But some materials are needed.


    With the current strength of Han Lingsha, it is really difficult to cast a body for his uncle.


    Looking at the uncle who had a solid body.


    Han Lingsha nodded in satisfaction, and said to him: "Uncle come with me, I''ll get back from my Han family!"


    "Yes."


    Seeing his niece with such supernatural power, Han Beikuang was also very happy.


    The impermanent ghost next to him looked at the handwriting of the chief priest of the eternal god.


    There was a shiver in my heart.


    Then he created a ghost general, I am afraid that the Yama King in the ghost world is not his opponent.


    It''s definitely going to change here in the future.


    Thinking of this, the impermanent ghost gritted his teeth and said: "My lord, the little one is willing to be your servant. I don''t know how to become a teacher?"


    "You?" Han Lingsha looked up and down, the other party''s soul didn''t have much suffocation, and it seemed to be pretty good.


    The impermanent ghost knows to consider himself now.


    He said straightforwardly: "The little one has been in the ghost realm for thousands of years. Because there is no backstage, he can only stay on the side of Liangjieshan and be an impermanence.


    Responsible for escorting the soul on weekdays.


    Now I beg the adults for the next chance! "


    "Well, yes! Lead the way..."


    Han Lingsha also lacked a subordinate, otherwise this vast ghost world would not know where to find his parents.


    Although it is not trustworthy.


    But twenty-five boys are also very easy to use.


    Later, under the leadership of Wuchanggui, Han Lingsha finally saw his parents, who were shackled and dressed in pale clothes.


    Under the command of a ghost, ore was mined day and night.


    Don''t think that the ghost world does not need resources.


    As long as there are organisms, resources will be lacking.


    This is of course no exception.


    If you move a little slower, you will get a whip on your back.


    When Han Lingsha saw this scene, she was immediately furious.


    She saw her eyebrows pricked.


    A sword gas blasted towards the ghost chase.


    "what..."


    Hearing a scream, Gui Cha was obliterated by Jian Qi.


    When the nearby Han ghosts heard the sound, they thought they were going to fight again, and they curled up on the ground and didn''t dare to move.


    "Father, mother... I''m here to save you!"


    When Han Lingsha appeared above everyone''s head with a crying voice.


    Her father only knew.


    The terrible sword aura just now was caused by his own woman.


    Father Han''s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly said to his daughter, "Lingsha, why are you here? Run...you will kill the ghosts like this and the Yama King will come, and we will all suffer!


    You can''t beat him at all. "


    "Yes, child. Since you have become an immortal, don''t delay your own future. We are all sinners and we have to pay off our debts!!!"


    Han Lingsha''s mother looked at her grown-up daughter.


    Can''t help feeling sighed.

 Chapter 663：

    But she also understood that she and others could never leave the ghost world.


    Instead of this, it is better to persuade the daughter to leave earlier.


    This can also protect a single seedling.


    I have to say that their mortal thoughts are very old-fashioned, but they are very touching.


    Han Lingsha shook his head and said, "I came to save you. Now my daughter has a lot of abilities. Even King Yama is here, and she will kneel down for me..."


    Her voice did not fall.


    A terrifying black cloud quickly spread from the depths of the ghost world.


    Jin Ge iron horse for a time.


    The sound of countless shouts came head-on.


    There are many roars of ghosts and the sound of horses running.


    Father Han''s expression changed drastically, and he urged: "Daughter, run away...that''s the Yama King coming, hurry up and go!!!"


    This battle is a pomp that only Yama King can have.


    One hundred thousand ghost soldiers.


    Coupled with the trembling cry.


    In the ghost world, even the ghost king would not have such a huge power.


    But Han Lingsha not only didn''t leave, but stood there blankly.


    The impermanent ghost next to see this scene.


    My heart was completely settled down.


    Hmph, it seems that the master priest has a bottom in his heart.


    Then I won''t be afraid.


    moment.


    An angry voice came from within the black cloud.


    "What a villain who dared to kill my soldier!!!"


    "Come here and kneel down, the Yama king will go out, and all spirits will worship..."


    With the voice of Yama King, the little ghosts who followed him began to clamor.


    The Han family shuddered and bowed down obediently.


    But a force blocked them.


    "You don''t need to kneel, it''s just a Yama King, there is no fuss..."


    "Oh? Little girl, are you amazing!"


    The Yama in the black cloud felt very surprised when he heard Han Lingsha''s words.


    Accompanied by the black clouds dispersed.


    The sky in the entire ghost world is full of wicked little ghosts.


    And a monster with a height of ten meters was sitting in the carriage, looking at Han Lingsha jokingly.


    Did not wait for the other party to speak.


    The impermanence ghost standing next to her stood up and sneered: "Yo... isn''t this the Yama King? Why haven''t you recognized who this adult is?"


    grown ups?


    Why is that stinky girl called an adult!


    King Yama looked at the impermanence ghost with cold eyes, and said, "Do you know the fate of betraying me?"


    "Then I don''t know, but I know what will happen to you?"


    "Um?"


    "That''s death!!!"


    Han Lingsha rose in anger, and the long sword in his hand pointed at King Yama like a rainbow!


    There are so many kids around.


    But tortured his own people to mine.


    This kind of guy doesn''t need to be alive at all!


    As for this ghost world, just change the lead!


    "No, you are that eternal god!"


    King Yama felt the burning air, and his face changed suddenly. He thought it was just a little girl who had gained the strength to find relatives.


    Who would have thought of being a tigress.


    However, he thought very simple.


    But in front of Han Lingsha, everything is nothingness.


    Any defense is useless.


    Ghosts are afraid of Yang Qi.


    Even King Yama is afraid of the sun.


    In order to travel to the ghost world, Han Lingsha chose the fire magic.


    This sword was shocking.


    It struck King Yama like the setting sun, and even the little ghosts around him couldn''t hold the flames above him and screamed for death one after another.


    As for him, he screamed.


    Fell from the carriage to the ground.


    The fiery red sword aura in his chest continued to burn the ghost.


    Han Lingsha looked at the constant grievances, and sneered: "It seems that I didn''t kill the wrong person. You are just like the emperor that day, you are a dog thing!"


    If you manage the ghost world upright.


    Will there be such a huge grievance?


    Han Lingsha was a little unbearable in her heart, but now she relaxes.


    He didn''t kill the mistake.


    The opponent is just a dog, but with a strong power, coupled with listening to the words of the emperor, this is the responsibility of the Yama King.


    Han Lingsha looked around, all the ghosts bowed their heads.


    "From today onwards, the ghost world is under the management of the Eternal Gods! All those who treacherous and evil will go to the underworld...".


    Chapter 602 Liu Mengli''s Choice Is To Kill or To Forgive?


    Don''t say that Han Lingsha is acting favoritism, and don''t say that the Han family are also guilty.


    As the priest of the eternal god.


    Especially the female chief priest.


    As long as you don¡¯t apostasy, that¡¯s not a problem~.


    Otherwise, Liu Che can''t fall asleep with his daughter, let him make atonement in hell.


    The Han family was finally put away by Han Lingsha with a magic method, and then she turned to the impermanence ghost and said: "You are not bad, so let''s manage this ghost world for the time being. Can you remember the magic method given to you?"


    "Remember, remember! The magic of the gods, keep the small ones in your heart..."


    The impermanence ghost patted his chest with a loyal expression.


    Han Lingsha lightly hummed: "After joining the cult, if you betray the god, you will know what regret is. The dragon with the candlestick is just a servant of the cult."


    "Don''t dare, the younger one must do according to your instructions."


    "Well, as long as you know it, turn around and allow you to be a small official in the underworld!"


    "Hey...then thank you, the younger ones are busy...the adults will not be given away!"


    Now that King Yama has just died, many things need him to handle.


    And after the ghost world changed hands.


    Faith is also a problem.


    Although Impermanence Ghost is very loyal to Han Lingsha, many opponents need to be killed.


    Otherwise, the ghost world will not be so easy to clean up.


    In addition to King Yama, there are six ghost kings in the ghost world.


    They are all first-class masters.


    On weekdays, even the Yama King does not pay attention to it, the kind that listens to the announcement and does not listen.


    Han Lingsha took the ghost of the Han clan, and flew towards the impermanence hall with a finger.


    After about a stick of incense, he has already left the ghost world.


    This time the killing of King Yama and the subduing of the dragon of candlesticks have fundamentally angered the God of Heaven.


    But now the religion of God has become a general trend.


    No matter how angry the emperor is, as long as he dares to go to the realm.


    There is only one result waiting!


    That is being slaughtered.


    After returning to Buzhoushan, Han Lingsha took a look and found that someone had gone to the building nearby, and then turned and flew towards Yuqiong Mountain.


    Save the parents, save the family.


    The big stone in Han Lingsha''s heart was completely put down.


    His parents were only thirty years old when they died.


    Even some family children died before they were even twenty years old.


    In order to leave an heir to the Han family.


    My uncle is just a boating errand, working for a thousand years only allowed me to live five years longer.


    How cruel?


    When Han Lingsha returned to Yuqiong Mountain, she found many people kneeling on the stone steps, and on the altar was a handsome young man dragging two spiritual swords.


    She flew down and asked the dragon kwai: "Sister, why is this?"


    Dragon Kwai smiled indifferently, and said: "Nineteen years ago, the Qionghua faction wanted to break through the limits of heaven and earth and lift the faction into the gods.


    So he figured out how to raise swords with people.


    Xuan Xiao before was the master of one of the fairy swords!


    Now the Qionghua School, Su Yao was taken over by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl and died, Xuan Xiao committed suicide as a second-fifth boy, and the old thing Zong Lian just died.


    The rest of them want to join the religion. "


    "This... if they know what they are wrong, they can correct it. That means it''s okay. Why are you, sister..."


    "There is an existence named Liu Mengli among the goddess, right? She is the daughter of the Demon King in the fantasy world. My sister, I keep them to wait for Liu Mengli''s arrival.


    The choice is left to her.


    My sister also remembers that the relationship between sisters needs to be maintained.


    There is no distinction between primary and secondary. "


    Solanum''s words woke up Han Lingsha, it turned out that the other party''s intention was like this.


    Then she said apologetically: "I have forgotten this one. Well, I guess Meng Li will be here soon!"


    "Maybe tomorrow, it''s here..."


    There are a lot of people on the stone steps, after all, it''s a big sect.

 Chapter 664：

    There are still thousands of people.


    Everyone''s lives are pinched in Liu Mengli''s hands.


    One thought of life, one thought of death.


    The next day.


    The weather is clear, and Solanum is arranging the teleportation circle. Han Lingsha''s teaching time is still short, and many methods are not available.


    When she came down as a sister, she not only had to teach her spells.


    Also help her do more things.


    For example, the imperial dynasty has all been subdued.


    Two big dynasties, four small countries.


    All have been surrendered, and the reason for this is that a small wild country refused to obey the orders of the gods and was killed by the palm of the dragon.


    The country has a radius of thousands of miles, and it has directly become a man-made lake.


    Now the lotus is three feet tall!


    Since that time, all countries have been preaching intensively.


    The status of the religion is unshakable!


    "Sister, you have to remember! The teleportation formation is actually a time-space formation. It is much easier to comprehend the laws of time and space, and it is much easier to arrange the formation.


    The activation of the magic circle is to open a tunnel to send people over.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the meantime, we must ensure the safety of the passage..."


    With the explanation of Solanum, Han Lingsha felt that he had a lot more knowledge.


    After a stick of incense.


    An elegant woman in a white dress, she wears a veil and has pretty eyebrows.


    It''s a beauty at first glance.


    Liu Mengli looked at the solanum with extraordinary temperament and immediately went forward to salute.


    "Liu Mengli see sister Longkui! Because there are too many things, so I came a little late..."


    "You must come here day and night, don''t say these politely! Look at the steps behind you..."


    "they are?"


    Liu Mengli looked at the silent people who were kneeling on the ground, and she seemed to understand something in her heart.


    Dragon Kwai smiled and said, "Is it your enemy, nineteen years ago..."


    .............


    Under her explanation.


    Liu Mengli''s complexion changed several times, and her green jade hands sometimes squeezed and sometimes put them down.


    In the end, Solanum said to him: "As long as you say something to my sister, I will keep the place where they died, and I will not even let them be reincarnated in Hell!"


    The top of Yuqiong Mountain.


    Except for the mountain, there was no other sound.


    Murong Ziying and others did not excuse.


    There is no resistance.


    It''s just kneeling there silently like a lamb, but the disciples below who have just started, or are still young, are trembling all over.


    Some have burst into tears, but are afraid that they will make noises that will make them grind their teeth.


    Liu Mengli took a deep breath, and finally sighed: "Please also ask my sister to forgive them, since the group of people who made the choice at the time are all dead.


    These people are not guilty! "


    Do you say she hates it?


    Liu Mengli naturally hates, but she can tell right from wrong.


    If there was no disaster 19 years ago, maybe he was still in the fantasy world, a cute and carefree monster.


    Naturally, it is impossible to touch the fairyland.


    Become the preparatory goddess of the religion.


    Moreover, God loves the world and angers innocent people, which she does not want to see.


    Instead of blaming the innocent disciples of the Qionghua School, it is better to vent their anger on the Emperor of Heaven.


    If it weren''t for the other party''s outrageousness, maybe this group of people would not be forced to come up with that kind of cruel method.


    Solanum gave Liu Mengli an appreciative look, and said, "My sister is still compassionate. If it were me, none of these people can live!" People.


    Chapter 603 A palm suppresses a world, Solanum is dragging the fantasy world back!


    Solanum now does not keep his hands on the enemy.


    Do not leave any retreat.


    It must be killed.


    It must be destroyed.


    To describe it in a simple sentence is to be merciless to the enemy and treat oneself like a spring breeze.


    Don''t look at her like a cute girl in front of Liu Che.


    Those are just the beauty presented to her own man, when she encounters an enemy, she is still the witch Solanum!


    Liu Mengli smiled and did not dare to talk.


    Solanum went up to the stone steps and said to the Qionghua faction: "You can get up, but the death penalty is unavoidable, and the living sin is inevitable!


    When you attack the God Realm in the next few days, you must be in the forefront, otherwise you will kill without mercy..."


    "Thank you, Goddess for not killing her!"


    Murong Ziying''s forehead pressed against the ground, very happy in her heart.


    At least this time they made a real choice.


    Following the unkind fellow of the Emperor of Heaven, he might be used as a shield one day.


    But the religion is different.


    The name of eternal religion is very trustworthy.


    So far, all sects in the world have joined the eternal religion.


    At this time, Liu Mengli said: "I wonder if my sister can go to the magical world with me? According to my calculations recently, my hometown has quickly approached."


    The fantasy world is an asteroid suspended outside the earth.


    It will fly every once in a while.


    Monsters live inside.


    Now that Liu Mengli''s magical power is high and profound, he can naturally spy on the heavens of this world and the movement of celestial bodies.


    Solanum said with a smile, "Is homesick?"


    The latter smiled bitterly: "Good sister, I don''t know what happened to my mother for nineteen years! And the Emperor is peeping to the side, I can''t be careful."


    In case the opponent seizes the opportunity.


    Directly controlled the phantom world.


    What should she do when the time comes?


    "In that case, for the sake of calling my sister, I will reunite you with your family today!"


    Solanum took Liu Mengli and Han Lingsha directly into the sky.


    The three are like streamers.


    Shuttle directly in the starry sky of the universe.


    Not long afterwards, a planet surrounded by a strong aura appeared in front of them.


    This planet is very small.


    Even ten times smaller than the moon.


    But the aura at the door is very strong.


    The nightshade looked at it and said, "This can be used as a sacrifice to the gods in the future. After tidying up, my sister can also live in and rest."


    She just waved her finger.


    The dazzling ripples directly broke the protection formation of this world.


    The three came to the fantasy world!


    The Guixie general who guarded the enchantment saw someone rushing in and immediately set off an alarm, holding a bright red spear.


    Point straight to the nightshade and go.


    "Oh? It''s a good attack, but it''s a bit worse.."


    Ding.


    Solani''s fingers flicked on the evil spirit''s weapon, and he immediately slammed the opponent into the rock that was downwind.


    Then Chan You, the patriarch of the Dream Tapir of the Fantasy World, and another general also rushed over.


    Because the matter was urgent, they had no time to observe.


    After seeing the injured Guixie, he naturally thought that the enemy was coming.


    Chan You said towards the rear: "Enemy attack! Come here soon..."


    The purple-red demon power radiated from her body, coupled with Chan You''s red dress, she couldn''t even tell that she had already conceived a daughter.


    The so good figure made Solanum Kwai very satisfied.


    Looks good too.


    Danfeng eyes, cherry lips are slightly opened, and then matched with the jade-like skin.


    It is a great choice to serve the gods together with Liu Mengli in the future!


    "Let me see the power of you monsters! Heaven and earth..."


    Solanum Kwai pressed down with one hand, and the magical world was suddenly shaken.


    Countless auras gathered into a big net, pressing all the monsters to the ground.


    The Magical World is not only the Mengmo family, but there are many monsters.


    It was during the ancient wars.


    The ancestors of the monsters created a secret realm for escape.


    Chan You and others lost to their divine power and were directly photographed on the ground.


    Can''t resist anymore.


    Liu Mengli took the arm of the nightshade, begging: "Good sister, don''t make any more moves, my mother..."


    "Don''t be nervous, take the soldiers first, then salute! Tell them who is the real person, and then it''s easy to speak!"


    Dragon Kwai ignored Liu Mengli and flew directly in front of Chan You.


    The eyes of the two are facing each other.


    Seeing a cold snort of Solanum, the latter suddenly turned black and spit blood!


    "From today onwards, the Illusion Realm must join the Eternal God Cult, otherwise all living creatures will go to Hell..."


    Facing one person can suppress the existence of the entire fantasy world.


    Chan You and others gave up resistance because everything they said was wrong.


    People are knives, I am fish.

 Chapter 665：

    It''s so simple...........


    Guixie and the others were quickly released. Liu Mengli hurriedly stepped forward to check her mother''s body, and then the two sides began to slowly touch each other.


    When I heard that my daughter had already been taught and became a preparatory goddess.


    Chan You was silent for a long time.


    Han Lingsha was afraid that the nightshade would be angry, and said directly: "The Qionghua faction has already been punished, and the bane of everything lies with the Emperor of Heaven.


    If Auntie thinks it¡¯s okay, we will teach the Fa in a while, and then build a temple!


    In this way, even if the magical world leaves the earth, you can still pay homage to the divine light! "


    The fantasy world flows over time.


    Turn around in nineteen years.


    If this weren''t the case, they wouldn''t be able to connect as soon as they left the world.


    Dragon Kwai smiled at this time: "Don''t worry about this, I will cast this place and Yuqiongshan together for a while.


    As a sky city directly!


    This little thing is very simple for me. "


    Chan You looked at her beautiful daughter and sighed, "Whatever you say, as long as you don''t hurt these people."


    She had thought about scolding fiercely.


    But what''s the use?


    Apart from irritating the strong in front of him, it has no other use.


    Even with the idea that it is better for the jade to be broken than for the complete.


    But they are not jade.


    It''s diamond.


    Suppress the fantasy world with one palm, maybe just a bit more effort.


    The fantasy world is gone!


    Then Chan You announced the entire fantasy world 1.5, these simple monster races, they heard that they want to join the gods.


    There was no resistance.


    After all, for them, as long as they can live a happy life.


    The demons with low intelligence have very simple living conditions.


    It''s enough to eat and drink.


    As for faith in God?


    That is not a problem at all.


    Afterwards, Solanum used its supernatural powers to destroy the formation of the magical world, dragging the world to Yuqiong Mountain.


    This scene is like a meteorite falling from the sky!


    Very shocking.


    "Oh my god... this is what the God of Solanum said, is it going to bring a world..."


    "Illusory Realm?"


    "Gudu...I seem to know why our gods are so powerful, and a god''s maid is so powerful, so how terrifying is the power of the true god?"


    The candle dragon traveling outside, watching the nightshade drag a world.


    I was stunned. .


    Chapter 604 Two new members join the group!


    In the end, Huan Ming Realm was renamed Huan Ming City, which was located ten miles away from Yuqiong Mountain.


    Inhabited by the beautiful Menmo family.


    There are some other monsters.


    It is worth mentioning that the Dream Tapir family is a very rare race and can reproduce parthenosexually.


    The former Liu Mengli was born in this way by her.


    However, the dream tapir can also reproduce as ordinary creatures.


    But whoever made Chan You''s vision too high, in the end, no one would be able to see it, so he chose this path.


    In front of the temple on the top of Yuqiong Mountain.


    Chan You knelt before Shenhuo and finally became a teacher.


    But Dragon Kwai and Liu Mengli were whispering not far away. When she heard this Long sister''s suggestion, Liu Mengli''s shameful face flushed.


    Almost fleeing away.


    On the other hand, Longkui took her little hand and said, "Sister, this is your capital. There are more and more goddesses in the God Realm, but there are very few people born like you.


    I can count as Yan Fei, Aoi, Alice Phil... actually there are quite a few.


    The gods like this. "


    "I...but this is too shameful."


    "Ashamed? You are wrong..." Dragon Kwai said angrily: "If you are left out by the gods, you will suffer.


    Don¡¯t be like those unfavored sisters, silently watching 29 gods, turning back and tearing down the pillow..."


    In fact, Solanum is a bit wrong.


    That was in the God Realm. After she left, Liu Che chose a part of the goddess to conceive his heirs.


    If she knew it, she probably couldn''t sit still now.


    Liu Mengli saw that the other party was so serious, although he was ashamed to death, he thought of the battle in the palace.


    There was still some fear in my heart.


    Favored and not favored.


    That''s a big difference!


    As for Han Lingsha, he took out the Qionghua Sect''s fairy sword and chose to sacrifice to the gods.


    It also includes the Water Spirit Orb!


    It was chosen by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl to explode before, and now it has become a treasure of the gods.


    ---------------


    Within the gods.


    A reminder sound came from Liu Che''s ear.


    "Ding...your chief priest Han Lingsha sacrificed a pure sun fairy sword---Xihe sword, triggering a multiplier increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a supreme artifact---¡¾Zhen Yanfen Extinguish the sword]."


    "Because the sword contains a huge amount of pure anodic inflammation power, your fire law has been fully complemented, and the road of fire successfully broke through the second stage, and the current progress is level two zero percent."


    "Ding...The Dao of Fire in God''s Domain advances to the second stage, and the strength of all fire followers is increased by one level!"


    "Ding...your main priest Han Lingsha sacrificed a pure Yin fairy sword to you---Wangshu sword, which triggered a multiplier increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a supreme artifact---¡¾Ji Yin Zhen Dark Sword]."


    "Because this sword contains a huge amount of pure cathode cold power, your ice law has received a lot of complements, and the ice law successfully broke through the second stage. The current progress is one percent of the second level."


    "Ding...The Law of Ice in God''s Domain advances to the second stage, and all the ice followers are upgraded to one level!"


    "Ding... Your chief priest offered you a water spirit orb to Han Lingsha, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large amount of water law."


    "Ding... Your water system law has broken through the fourth stage, and there is still a chance to achieve the Great Road of Water!"


    Basically the third level of the law can break through the avenue.


    But here comes the problem.


    It is not that simple to want a real integration avenue.


    Liu Che pondered over what is lacking in the laws of the water system to integrate into a avenue.


    What is the ultimate of water?


    It stands to reason that the ice system and the water system are the same.


    Could it be said that the three stages of ice can be triggered?


    Liu Che felt a little outrageous, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t find other problems.


    "It seems that you can only take one step. If you can find a like-minded person, you can find a way out through mutual consultation.


    Now, it¡¯s really behind closed doors..."


    He has no choice but to be invincible in the world.


    Must endure this period of time.


    The ghost knows how strong those masters are.


    At least it''s right to understand more of the avenues.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Wuhu Sister Longkui will be my eldest sister in the future. I will always be a little fan. I will show you the power of Longkui sister, dragging the fantasy world with one hand!"


    Ding...The most beautiful tomb thief in the world uploaded a video.


    Tosaka University: "Huh...you know Sister Dragon Kwai, don''t you know me? I didn''t rely on me to break the news in the early stage! Since you like her so much, then I don''t care."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Don''t don''t...You are also my good sister, I just want to thank you all."


    Han Lingsha was a little wronged.


    She can make it to this day, thanks to everyone.


    Neither one wants to offend.


    Ying looking for her elder brother: "Hey...Xiao Lingsha should be careful when speaking later, these sisters are amazing."


    Mysterious Reaper: "Deep experience, deep experience!"


    Ninja scientist: "I have a deep experience, a deep experience! My neck hurts every time I see Tsunade, and now I am shocked...


    But it¡¯s strange to say that when we met yesterday, Tsunade didn¡¯t hit me for an unprecedented time. It¡¯s really strange that I almost dreamed of myself. "


    Ji Shi Witch: "Puff...It''s not good not to hit you, be careful I inform!"


    Ninja scientist: "Don''t... gangster, don''t tell the secret!!!"


    An unknown man: "Oh...I''m used to being beaten by the goddess Ayanami. Now every time I see that I am not growing, 197 will want to contact the goddess!"


    Toban University: "...You are really uncomfortable. You can''t be beaten. When I turn around, I will tell the gods that I must torture you well and increase the difficulty of the 33rd Heavenly Tower!"


    Tanjiro: "Stop! It has nothing to do with me... Also, I have a good relationship with Sister Butterfly Ninja, and Sister Butterfly Chanae is good too!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Alright, alright, let alone those boring things. Recently, the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda has added treasures. If you want to get stronger, you can challenge it."


    Only love to drink animal milk: "Excuse me, what treasure is there? Sister Fox..."


    The fox who only loves money: "I think about it, there is a lower god-level weapon, and a main god-level pill..."


    For peace: "Farewell! The little prince is going down the tower..."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Farewell! Let''s brush the tower of the little phoenix..."


    Tanjirou: "Don''t ask why, I just love to brush the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda. I have to decide on that weapon!"


    Star weapons are basically all refined.


    But the weapon of the lower **** level was the first time ever.


    Just as everyone rushed to the tower with passion, a reminder sounded in the group.


    Ding... Prince Lordaeron joined the chat group.


    Ding... The fallen witch joins the chat group. .


    Chapter 605 I, Arthas, don''t believe in the Holy Light anymore!

 Chapter 666：

    Troubled Times: "Hey...what is the Prince of Lordaeron? The name of the place I haven''t heard of!"


    The First Emperor of Qin: "I don''t know it doesn''t seem to be an ancient Chinese country. It should be some kind of fairy. Doesn''t this Lordaeron seem to be Western?


    @Kratos, big bald head, do you know Lordaeron! "


    Queiroz was training the followers, and when he saw Yingzheng calling him, he opened the chat group.


    He is a person with very few waters.


    In addition to encountering problems, or after a meal, I will only take a look.


    Lordaeron?


    I really don''t know!


    Queiroz: "I don''t know, but this pronunciation should belong to our Western Fantastical World, isn''t it? @ÂäÂä°×ʨÎ×ʦ, do you know."


    Saruman has rarely spoken recently.


    Because his world has slowly begun to conquer since the Vera **** system shattered, and the people in the land have basically joined.


    Then it''s overseas.


    Otherwise, Saruman would have sacrificed the world long ago.


    It''s hard for him to say it.


    I have been envious of others, and finally, under the guidance of Galadriel, I chose to be lonely.


    There are not a few main priests in the group who have chosen this way.


    For example, Xiongba also has Zhu Tiedan.


    All choose to remain silent.


    Practical work will naturally lead to a promotion day.


    The backwardness in front of me is actually nothing at all.


    God has said that sincerity is the most.


    When it comes to my mind, I have everything naturally!


    Now that someone mentioned himself, Saruman opened the map and looked at it in detail.


    Found that there is no place like Lordaeron at all.


    So he replied to Kratos''s question.


    Fallen white robe wizard: "I''m sorry, brother, there is no history of Lordaeron in my world."


    Queen of the Vampire: "Neither does my world, although I have sacrificed the world! Maybe it''s a separate thing, right?


    However, compared to this prince, I prefer to communicate with this fallen witch.


    Hello, I am the Queen of Blood. Although I used to be a vampire, under the guidance of the gods, I abandon the past and become a glorious believer. ¡¨. "


    Demon Hunter: "@Â嵤Â×Íõ×Ó, brother, come out and talk, everyone can communicate with anything. Since you are a Westerner, you must have an open personality, right?"


    Constantine is kind.


    But neither the fallen witch nor the Prince of Lordaeron chose to speak out.


    This time the embarrassment in the group.


    I remember the last time it was when Yang Jian and Herder.


    They all have a common feature, and Zi Ling is strong.


    So defiant!


    ......


    In the world of Azeroth.


    Alsace sat in front of the campfire, silently watching the news in the chat group.


    He did not alarm his sleeping girlfriend, nor did he wake up his teacher. The night was shining on him.


    For the poor prince, added some sadness.


    This is not magic!


    Arthas can be sure that he has not been tricked by anyone.


    The only certainty is that I didn''t understand what was said in the chat group.


    As a king''s son.


    Alsace understands geography, where is the ancient country of China?


    He didn''t have the slightest impression.


    The other party didn''t mean to deceive himself, just wanted to chat with him.


    But Arthas glanced at the list in the group, and it was not difficult to find that there were many gods in it.


    For example, the God of Eternity.


    The **** of justice.


    There is no holy light, nor is there a **** of magic.


    There are no Titans.


    Arthas tried to follow the instructions in the group and began to look through the previous chat.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    He saw a man dragging an asteroid forward.


    And the other party is just a thin woman!


    "Oh my god... is this woman changed by the Titans?"


    Out of caution, Arthas did not open any video, he was afraid that he would be controlled by the other''s mental magic, but as the chat group turned up.


    He saw those words of Kratos.


    "Today I beheaded the giant Atlas, this stupid titan, trying to extinguish the sun..."


    "Hahaha... Gaia, the mother of the earth, was killed by us. The ancient Titans were nothing but the power of the gods. The power of the gods is extremely powerful. After I resurrected my wife and daughter.


    There is only one idea in my mind, overthrow the world! Let the faith of God fill this glorious world..."


    resurrection.


    Titan giant.


    The two words deeply stimulated Alsace, remembering the residents who had become undead in the camp before.


    Can they also be resurrected?


    Alsace had some expectation in his heart, but also a little frightened.


    People are always like this, when encountering unknown things, they will always be cautious.


    He continued to watch and found the true **** in the group.


    No... the creator is the eternal god!


    An ultimate **** who can master everything and create countless worlds!


    The way to gain strength is very simple.


    You only need to join a sect and develop the faith of God, and you can gain strength.


    Simpler than the Holy Light.


    As long as many priests join, they can become a powerful and unparalleled existence in one day.


    For example, the Supreme Treasure was just a little thief, but after gaining power, he killed the gods.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the gods of his world are.


    But a mortal who has never practiced can make such a move, which is enough to prove how terrifying his power is.


    Arthas pursed the corner of his mouth, and his heartbeat began to accelerate.


    Do you want to watch the video?


    The latest video, also the one with the most clicks, was posted by the kid who loves drinking animal milk the most.


    In a single day, the volume is played thousands of times.


    Just ask how many people are in the group.


    Someone must watch it repeatedly.


    Do you want to watch it?


    Alsace was confused. He turned his head to look at the sleeping master and his girlfriend, and slowly fixed his eyes.


    Maybe I can try it.


    Master is the messenger of the holy light, if I am caught in magic, I can save me as quickly as possible!


    That''s it, let''s go!


    I''m Lordaeron''s heir, so I can''t bear any risk.


    Arthas clicked on the video, and his soul flew into the video.


    ten minutes later.


    He returned to normal in sweat, and he felt as if he had taken a bath.


    A strong man who can destroy a world in one blow.


    It was obliterated by the God of Eternity!


    There is no resistance, let alone any falsehood, just a simple glance.


    magic?


    Holy light?


    In front of God, there is only a funny existence.


    The immortal king who claimed to be An Lan was countless times more terrifying than the Titans in their world.


    Although Arthas had not seen the Titans.


    But haven¡¯t seen pork, haven¡¯t heard the legend yet?


    According to the rumors in the market, Titans are protoss and exist to create planets.


    But really that powerful?


    He didn''t believe it.


    After all, hearing is false, seeing is believing C!


    The true **** is right in front of you. .


    Chapter 606 Alsace: I''m going to start acting, all in place!


    With a firm will, Arthas downloaded the eternal meditation idea and eternal sacrificial art.


    Originally, the Holy Light required firm faith to practice.


    So he does not resist changing his faith!


    In a moment, a cultivation method appeared in his mind.


    Arthas'' eyes flashed, and he secretly said: "Sure enough, I didn''t expect it, this is not magic, but a true god!"


    Calm your breath and concentrate.


    Finally closed his eyes.


    Arthas felt that his soul was detaching himself from his body.


    But he was not afraid.


    Because this is a sign to go to the world of meditation.


    In an instant, he came into the world of meditation.

 Chapter 667：

    It is full of stars.


    It''s like walking in the cosmic stars.


    Then Arthas saw a great figure, and he couldn''t help but froze in place.


    "My holy light...no, my god, so you are here..."


    He knelt on one knee, praying for the gift of divine power.


    -----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Rin Tosaka, who had been following Alsace, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the other party had secretly downloaded Eternal Meditation.


    Otherwise, I will be a spoiler again.


    Looking back at another world.


    In the vast universe, a woman wearing a black gauze skirt showed an extremely solemn expression when she looked at the chat group in front of her.


    Originally she thought 197, this was another technological thing made by a certain god.


    Used to fool fools.


    But who would have thought that all this is true.


    The scenes of the video made her feel the greatness of the true gods.


    At the same time, she was also wondering, what is the truth?


    One scholar said that the truth is death, because death is the destination of all things.


    And she used to believe in depravity.


    Darkness is truth.


    But no matter how many fights, he still can''t defeat his sister.


    "However, I''m not in a hurry, maybe this is something that stinky lady has brought again..."


    The woman in the black dress lay back, with a charming expression on her face.


    ------------


    The bonfire slowly dimmed, but Arthas opened his eyes. At this time, he was completely different.


    The golden light in his eyes slowly dimmed.


    He used to think that the holy light was the purest existence.


    It seems to be just a joke now.


    The other side of light is darkness.


    The so-called holy light is actually endless darkness.


    If the enemy uses extreme dark magic, light will also be absorbed.


    But it was different now. The **** system he chose was the light system, and it was a light system magic technique that was ten thousand times more powerful than the holy light.


    The power in the body is boiling.


    The body that was originally strong is now as strong as a dinosaur.


    Even Alsace didn''t doubt that he could hold the small mountain in front of him with a punch.


    The strength has been strengthened a hundred times.


    Perception and mental power are all improved.


    There are no side effects at all.


    Even when he looked at Uther and Jaina now, he could clearly see the power flowing through the opponent.


    Soon the sky began to slowly turn bright.


    Dawn has arrived.


    Uther opened his eyes, looked at the disciple who was watching him, and couldn''t help asking: "Alsace, why are you staring at me?"


    Soon he noticed what the other person looked like.


    Uther couldn''t help but frowned: "My child, have you stayed up all night? Are you worried for the undead..."


    "No, I have found the weakness of the undead. Now that you are all awake, let''s go to Stratholme!"


    Arthas did not say that he had gained divine power, but vaguely said that he had found a weakness.


    Jaina stretched out her beautiful body, looked at her boyfriend and asked, "Weakness? Is there any weakness for that kind of immortal monster? It seems that the Holy Light doesn''t hurt them very much..."


    "That''s because the power of the Holy Light is not pure enough, let''s talk while walking."


    Arthas awakened all the knights and walked towards Stratholme vigorously.


    On the way, Uther said to Jaina: "You have to pay attention, there seems to be something wrong with Arthas."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "He is too obsessed with power. Human power is limited. If it is for the people, maybe he will do something radical."


    Jaina opened her mouth, looked at Arthas ahead, and finally sighed: "He is indeed too proud, sometimes I can''t help him...


    So, I am a little confused now. "


    She didn''t know that her words fell in Alsace''s ears.


    Just state what happened recently.


    On the other hand, Alsace''s heart was very calm.


    Lovers?


    That is just the illusion of a young age, real growth, after experiencing the war.


    Arthas understood what his responsibilities were.


    Like the girlfriend behind him.


    It''s just a little woman who grows up in a honeypot, maybe you can test her.


    If she can really meet her own standards, she can be a female officer and help herself rule the land, if the opposite is true.


    It''s better to make her a sacrifice!


    Alsace tasted the sweetness, and naturally wanted stronger power.


    He wants Lordaeron''s banner to be inserted so that all solar energy shines on the opponent.


    For this goal, Alsace could give up many things, including feelings.


    As a qualified royal family.


    Feelings are just tools.


    When he was an adult, his father told him about this.


    As they progressed, it took about three days to finally trace the grains infected by the plague and came to Stratholme.


    The result was not what Alsace expected.


    Because there are a large number of spies in the city.


    These people have been corrupted, which means that within a few days, they will become distorted and brainless monsters.


    Commonly known as the undead!


    "It seems that we are still a step late. The residents of Stratholme have been hatched. There are nearly tens of thousands of people in the city. If they become undead, Lordaeron will suffer!"


    Arthas said indifferently.


    The look in his eyes was cold and terrifying.


    The Lightbringer Uther heard the meaning of the words, looked at him with incredible eyes, and said: "Alsace, are you crazy? You want to slaughter the city!!!


    Here are your people, the people of Lordaeron for generations! "


    "You are right, my mentor... But these people are also enemies. After becoming undead, tens of thousands of enemies attack the hinterland of Lordaeron. Can you clean up?"


    Arthas turned his head and sneered at Uther, then at Jaina.


    The two of them trembled all over by his gaze.


    Jaina said with a trembling voice: "My dear, there must be a way. Tucheng is too cruel and inhumane, and there are some children...they..."


    "Then your magic can purify them?"


    Alsace became aggressive! .


    Chapter 607 Alsace: I didn''t expect that I would not slaughter the city, this is all acting! !


    Jaina recalled the hordes of undead she had encountered not long ago.


    His face was pale.


    She was shivering and could not speak.


    When Uther saw this, he ran up to him and asked: "Then are you going to kill everyone in this city? Arthas is too cruel! We can''t do this, if you insist... I will The soldiers with the Silver Hand leave!"


    The Holy Light does not allow such terrible things.


    But he didn''t think of his advice, and instead attracted Alsace''s ridicule.


    "Heh...it turns out, teacher, you are also a ladylike fellow, no wonder the Holy Light is so cowardly! Well, you will be fired from now on... Then, Jaina, how do you want to choose?"


    Arthas looked at the trembling girl and asked the last sentence.


    After all, Jaina was Jaina. After seeing Arthas''s fierce methods, she had made up her mind~.


    I just didn''t want to-accept this fact.


    She took a deep breath and reluctantly looked at Alsace and shook her head: "I''m sorry, our path can only end here, I can''t-accompany you on the wrong way."


    After that, she turned her head and prepared to leave with Uther.


    Unexpectedly, a soldier stopped her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Jaina shouted angrily.


    After all, she is a princess of a country, and being stopped by a soldier is really embarrassing!


    As a result, the soldier said coldly: "Uther can leave, but you can''t!"


    "Alsace..."


    The girl looked back at her former lover and now enemy.


    But Arthas shook his head and said, "I''m sorry Jaina, I was so disappointed by your choice just now. God was right.


    Mortals are ignorant, ignorant...the benevolence of women.


    In that case, why not come as a sacrifice! Put her in custody and take care of me! "


    "Yes!"


    Arthas waved a light blockade.


    Jaina''s magic was directly imprisoned.


    Then he said to Uther who was in a daze: "You idiot, look at my power, this is the real power!


    This is the real light..."


    Arthas came to the gate of the city, stamped his feet, and flew into the sky.


    He opened his hands and shouted loudly: "God, give your believers brilliance. [Light Element Divine Art¡¤Rain Rain]"


    A huge ball of light appeared above this small city.


    Everyone is attracted by the light.


    Then the sphere of light exploded.


    Countless raindrops fell.


    Uther looked at the mighty power contained in the rain of light.

 Chapter 668：

    It fell directly to the ground.


    "No... it''s impossible, this light... can''t be stronger than the holy light!!!"


    The real surprise is yet to come.


    The people who ate the plague grains were cleansed in wailing.


    A stream of black smoke flew into the air.


    Even the soldiers at the gate of the city were purified.


    Not only that!


    Many people of the cursed sect hiding in the city, as well as those necromancers, could not hold back this power and gave their lives.


    Arthas snorted coldly: "The mere reptiles are really looking for death!"


    With a big wave of his hand, countless feathers of light fell one after another.


    These people were directly killed by a spike.


    After seeing this scene, the soldiers behind Alsace knelt on the ground.


    "Master Prince Shenwu!!!"


    "The prince''s supernatural power!!!"


    ...


    Jaina looked at Arthas who was like a god-man dumbly, her heart was cold, it turned out that the other party was testing herself.


    She didn''t expect it!


    At this moment, Jaina''s face was as gray as death.


    The prince, the imperial power.


    There are tests!


    "Damn, what the **** is this... Prince of man, you are looking for death..."


    Mal''Ganis, who was bruised by the rain of purification, appeared in front of Arthas, his whole body covered with scars.


    On the strong body, it has long been festering.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Uther and Jaina suddenly realized.


    This is simply a long-planned conspiracy.


    Otherwise, how could such a huge demon exist in Stratholme, a small city!


    Arthas grinned and said, "It''s a pity, the devil...you are facing the messenger of the Eternal God!"


    God of Eternity?


    what is that!


    Mal''Ganis didn''t know, but when the light pierced his heart.


    He was still cursing the prince before him.


    "The Burning Legion is immortal, eternal and immortal, I will be reborn in the distortion...cough...I...no...my soul it..."


    "Idiot! The God of Eternity is supreme, your ridiculous power is not worth mentioning, perish..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Brightness represents purification.


    But Arthas was not stupid. When he chose to sit alone as the main element, he also chose Destroy as the secondary element.


    Mal''Ganis was finally destroyed in the light.


    Not like before, the soul is reborn in the void.


    After finishing all this, the residents of Stratholme realized what had happened to them.


    They gathered in front of their prince in fear.


    "His Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness..."


    "You are not going to kill us? We really don''t know anything!"


    "Yes, a batch of cheap food came suddenly in the city, we just..."


    Facing the panicked residents, Alsace stretched out his hand and calmed down: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, the evil has been purified by me.


    .................


    Although the natural disasters of the undead are terrible, we have the eternal god, which is a greater power than the holy light.


    Now everyone follows the instructions of the soldiers, starting with the officials, I will teach you the powerful power, believe in God...


    God will bring us light, will bring us strong power! "


    Alsace''s words are very good.


    After all, he is a prince.


    This little thing is very simple for him.


    Soon Alsace''s guards began to teach the officials'' thoughts, one to ten, ten to one hundred.


    About ten hours later.


    In Stratholme, a master with more than a thousand people was born.


    Conference room.


    Arthas said to them: "I don''t blame you for this matter, but now that you join the Cult of God, you must pay attention to the problems of those enemies.


    All residents must become followers of God.


    This is the foundation, otherwise the undead will come back, and the unlucky ones will be mortals! "


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    "Next I will return to the capital, take charge of more things, and try my best to expand the country to an extent unimaginable by the enemy within a month or two..."


    "Your Majesty the prince of hard work, as for Uther the Betrayer and Jaina..."


    "Let''s detain them here, and when the time is right, transport them to the capital! Although Uther betrayed me, he is still useful.


    As for Jaina...just be the goddess of preparation, a fellow full of feminine benevolence, not worthy to walk with me! "people.


    Chapter 608 Lordaeron rises under the light of the gods, from Tosaka Rin''s guidance!


    At this time, Lordaeron was in the country.


    Regarding the issue of natural disasters, everyone is frantically discussing it.


    One of the letters was handed from the hand of the magician to the hand of Terenas Menethil, the king.


    Looking at the letter from the son.


    Terenas laughed loudly.


    "Okay...Okay. As expected of my son, don''t worry about natural disasters anymore, my son Alsace already has the perfect answer!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard this.


    Some of these betrayers sneered in their hearts.


    It seems that the plan is complete.


    A few days later, Alsace returned in triumph.


    With thousands of guards around him, unlike ordinary soldiers, the first thing these people did when they came to the city.


    It was to arrest the necromancer and those who cursed the sect.


    Each of these thousand guards is agile.


    Even a mage of a certain cursed sect wanted to use Transfiguration to leave, but the soldier drew a longbow from his waist and directly headed it.


    Terenas was taken aback when he heard what Arthas had done after entering the city.


    But when he came to the square, he saw a shocking scene.


    Some dignitaries.


    There are some generals.


    Even some wealthy businessmen are people of natural disasters.


    "Father, take a look... how many traitors are hidden in a prosperous country..."


    Standing in the light, Arthas used the illusion of the light system.


    Force these people to tell who they are and what they have done.


    A general looked distorted, and then said: "I am a member of the sect of the curse. They said that as long as I join the sect, they will give me eternal life, hehe...I am already dissatisfied with my boss..."


    A female high-level magician then said: "How wonderful is the power of natural disasters? As long as this country is destroyed, we will be the strongest, and I will have eternal life..."


    One person after another exposed himself.


    It caused an uproar among the people.


    They couldn''t believe what they heard, but the facts were before them.


    Even those generals did not expect that the people of natural disasters would infiltrate so quickly.


    "Alsace...this, how did you perceive that they are betrayers? It''s not that I don''t believe you, but this... it''s amazing!"


    "Father, this is very simple. You only need to believe in God to gain that power."


    Under Alsace''s explanation, the old emperor Terenas finally understood.


    His son gained the attention of a god.


    That''s why the invasion of natural disasters was cracked.


    He was overjoyed and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, with the protection of the gods, we will survive this catastrophe safely!"


    He then returned to the palace with his son.


    On the way, Terenas hesitated and asked: "If you are allowed to inherit the throne now, would you like it?"


    Originally, he wanted to continue to test the child, but now it seems unnecessary.


    Whether it''s Stratholme, or unearth the spies in the capital.


    He does everything beautifully.


    A perfect heir.


    But Arthas shook his head and said, "Father, please allow me to refuse. It''s not that I don''t want to inherit the country, but that I will be bound when I become a king.


    And to become a priest, I still have a lot to do! "


    The power of God is not without a price.


    He needs sacrifices, a lot of sacrifices, and the grace of the gods.


    Otherwise, the gods will be angry, and the world will be broken.


    Alsace knew this very well.


    Terenas sighed after hearing the words: "But I can''t live long, my father is old!"


    "No... as long as you believe in gods, your life span is very long, even longer than those giant dragons!"


    "real?"


    "Just try it!"


    With the attention of the attendants and the ministers, Arthas passed the idea of ??eternal meditation to his father and emperor.


    Just an hour.


    Terenas Menethil has recovered from an old emperor to the strength of his youth.


    He looked at his strong body, and said in surprise: "So this is the power bestowed by God? It really is amazing! Everyone, look at my power..."


    Terenas drew the sword from his waist and slashed towards the sky.


    A seemingly ordinary sword, but tore through the sky.

 Chapter 669：

    Thunderclouds crossed.


    The power of horror is comparable to the full blow of the dragon clan.


    This is just the power of the flesh and not the use of magic.


    "My child, pass this power to everyone, Lordaeron will definitely inform the whole world..."


    It was only now that Terenas understood why his son was so confident.


    Indeed, in front of that god...


    Everything is nothingness.


    He has been transcendent and sanctified.


    Referred to as demigod!


    It is basically impossible for a mortal to cultivate to this level.


    Unless there is a gift from the Protoss.


    Or some gift from God.


    For example, the gods of the wilderness have the power of immortality.


    Night fell.


    However, the city is very lively, accompanied by the birth of one strongman after another.


    People finally understand one thing.


    They are the kingdom of gods!


    The next day.


    King Terenas Menethil appeared in front of the residents, watching the rejuvenated King, and the people boiled over.


    "Don''t get too excited, everyone can join the sect, everyone can have power, and God is fair!


    Now select a group of people, start casting altars, and build large temples.


    Only one sect is allowed in the country, and that is the eternal religion! "


    "Roar..."


    Arthas looked at the excited residents and quietly left with the soldiers.


    He must clean up the traitors everywhere.


    Spread the faith of God.


    At the same time, Alsace''s gaze was always nailed to the frozen ground.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Farsaka University: "@Â嵤Â×Íõ×Ó, Arthas came out to chat, you have already downloaded the exercises, why don''t you speak."


    Judicial God: "Yes, if you have any questions, or just chat about 1.5, you can, but there are many emperors in the group.


    If you communicate with them more, it will be helpful to your own rule, right? "


    Facing everyone''s enthusiasm, invite each other.


    Arthas did not dare to be too arrogant.


    Prince Lordaeron: "I''m sorry, I have been running around in the past few days, cursing the sect and the Scourge that have been poisoning my country.


    Only today did he tell his father about God''s affairs.


    Now that he controls the overall situation, I plan to contact more allies and clean up the domestic cancer! "


    When Rin Tosaka saw this, he knew that Alsace had not yet become a "filial son."


    In that case, he saved Lordaeron.


    She thought for a while and gave a suggestion.


    Tosaka University: "If you are looking for allies, why not go to Quel''Thalas? I believe the king there will want to see you very much.".


    Chapter 609 Alsace''s plan, the drama opens!


    Quel''Thalas?


    The place of the high elves!


    The two sides have always had trade relations, coupled with the national strength of the high elves, it is indeed a good choice.


    But...


    Arthas couldn''t help but smile, the opponent''s strength was too strong.


    And the belief is different from him.


    Is it really easy to solicit?


    Prince Lordaeron: "It''s not that I don''t want to go. The high elves own the sun well, and there are many magic masters. If it is pure trade, they will not refuse.


    But Anastria Sunstrider, the ruler of Quel''Thalas, is an extremely arrogant guy, and if there are some interests in line, he will cut off the alliance.


    So although I hate him, I cannot intervene in their country in a short time. "


    Tosaka University: "But have you ever thought about a problem? Anastria Sunstrider is already old. To put it bluntly, he won''t live long!


    And the Sun Well is actually made by the spring water of the Well of Eternity.


    Those magical spring water, to put it bluntly, the blood of Azeroth itself poured out.


    What do you think the blood of the Protoss will attract when it is released all the time?


    That''s right, it''s the Burning Legion! If you don''t know the Burning Legion, then I can give you a piece of information... This is about the history of your world!


    29¡¡¡¡ is also something that happened before...Of course you can also think about the future! "


    Determined to be after the world of Azeroth.


    Tosaka Rin and Tushan Yaya began to organize information, including how to maximize the interests of Alsace, the chief priest.


    Among them, Quel''Thalas is currently the best choice!


    And if this plane merges into the realm of the gods, the power of the gods will get an unprecedented surge!


    In a moment, a file was uploaded in the group.


    The above first explained the history of Azeroth, the Well of Eternity and the birth of the Burning Legion.


    The so-called Titan is a dog thing that even oneself cannot protect.


    The Pantheon has long been destroyed.


    And the wounds of this planet were created by those stupid Titans.


    Regarding the history of elves, Alsace looked at it in great detail.


    In the end he decided to set off for Quel''Thalas.


    Not only because that country has a large population, but at the same time, they also have enemies of trolls watching, if the undead can put some pressure on them.


    Maybe he will get twice the result with half the effort!


    Prince Lordaeron: "Thank you Lord Goddess, I think I know what to do, this world... Oh, it''s ridiculous!"


    The Titan, who has high hopes from all beings, is just a dog of the bereaved.


    Not an opponent of Sargeras at all!


    It is better to count on yourself than to count on them.


    Arthas once again strengthened his conviction, and at the same time he asked his father to write to the king of Quel''Thalas.


    Mission to the country.


    It was quickly determined.


    There will be a big drama next, which will be staged.


    Undead magic?


    Haha, how can that kind of **** compare with the law of death in the **** system.


    ------------


    Quel''Thalas, who was prosperous at this time, was as peaceful as ever.


    The people live and work in peace and contentment.


    After all, they are all high elves, and they rarely have long ugliness.


    On the border of Quel''Thalas, an elf ranger general riding a pony is leading a team to patrol here.


    She has a slender figure, a refined face, and a gorgeous armor.


    Makes the charm of the ranger general doubled.


    However, among many soldiers, there is a discordant figure.


    "I''ve said Vereesa many times, don''t sneak into the team while I''m patrolling..."


    Facing the second sister''s unhappy expression, the little girl stuck her tongue out.


    Then he said mischievously: "But the eldest sister is always on expedition, and you are always at the border. There is only me at home, which is very boring..."


    As the little bit of the three sisters of the Windrunner.


    Vereesa Windrunner is very popular, even the ruler of Quel''Thalas will tolerate them.


    Sylvanas frowned and said, "If you do this again next time, I will let my uncle keep you at home for a year. You are already big and young, why are you always ignorant?"


    Seeing this, the soldier next to him quickly said, "The okay general, Vereesa is also a soldier. You see her fighting strength is very strong, not better than others."


    "Yes, sister, I..."


    Vereesa Windrunner was about to say something, but saw a sneaky figure on the hillside.


    She quickly drew the arrow and aimed it in that direction.


    I saw a green arrow flying away.


    The tree fell, but the ghost inside made them frightened.


    That is a skeleton knight.


    But there were no undead near Quel''Thalas, could it be said that the barrier was broken?


    Sylvanas made a decisive decision and sent someone to attack!


    At the same time, he said to his sister: "Go back, there is danger here, tell the people in the city, there are undead coming!"


    "But..."


    "obedient!"


    Facing the second sister''s gaze, Vereesa Windrunner retreated.


    Then this group of rangers started a battle with the undead knights.


    When Vereesa Windrunner returned, the battlefield was already full of mess, and there were no casualties at all, but his sister and those people were injured.


    "General, what happened to this? What about the enemy..."


    "The enemy was killed, fortunately there is only one!"


    Sylvanas lowered her head, wondering what was in her heart.


    This thing is very wrong, the barrier is not broken at all, this is the news she has just received.


    So why did the undead come in?


    At the same time, there was news of the undead invasion in Silvermoon City 200.


    At the same time, he also received a letter from the Emperor of Lordaeron.


    "What do you guys do? Lordaeron has unearthed many cursed sects, necromancers, and even demons..."


    "That can''t affect our rule at all, Lordaeron is no longer good enough. The so-called alliance is even more idiotic..."


    "Yes, they just want to drain our blood. The high elves will not accept this kind of diplomacy..."

 Chapter 670：

    Everyone, you and I say a word, very much in line with the wishes of Anastria Sunstrider.


    Then he smiled and said: "If that''s the case, let me send more people. I will let someone reply to the old king, hum... Maybe it can stimulate him."


    In fact, Anastria also feels that the human kingdom is just exaggerating itself.


    To put it bluntly, I still want to form an alliance.


    Although there were foreign exchanges in the past, the goods of the elves are what humans dream of.


    But human things, they are not rare at all.


    So far, Anastria Sunstrider made a nearly daunting decision.


    Three days later.


    Alsace, who had come near the border of Quel''Thalas, looked at the content of the letter and sneered: "Order Fick to start aggressively attacking this country!


    Remember to do a good job of disguising, we are messengers of justice! ".


    Chapter 610 The disaster of Quel''Thalas, there is no future bronze dragon in sight!


    "You can rest assured, Your Majesty, the little ones understand..."


    The subordinate dressed in the costume of the cursed sect laughed and said, his voice was very gloomy, as if he were really a necromancer.


    Since these **** don''t know good or bad.


    Don''t blame them for being cruel.


    Pride is also limited.


    Really when your eyes are above the top and you don''t have that strength.


    Your arrogance is no longer arrogant.


    It''s an idiot who can''t see the situation clearly!


    Ten followers who specialized in the Darkness Department disappeared into the night.


    Others went to the tribe of trolls.


    Since these elves are so ignorant.


    Arthas didn''t mind letting them see, what despair is!


    At this time, although the Arathor Empire collapsed.


    But Lordaeron''s status is still very prestigious in the alliance.


    Now the country is prospering.


    The eternal religion spreads rapidly, and thousands of elites are born every day.


    Within three months.


    Lordaeron will become the strongest country on this planet!


    At that time, whoever wants to be destroyed will be destroyed.


    Even if the dragon appears, they must become their captives.


    Just in the undead knight, appeared on the sixth day of Quel''Thalas.


    The Scourge reappeared, and the barrier was directly shattered by powerful undead magic.


    The horrible roar resounded across the sky!


    Sylvanas, who was recovering from her wounds, immediately awakened and sat up when she heard the sound.


    "No good, enemy attack!!!"


    There are some soldiers on the border, about four thousand people.


    Five times more than before!


    It also includes a magic consultant!


    But even so, there is still no way for the undead army to advance.


    As for how these undead came from?


    Hehe, the population of the trolls is quite large.


    And isn''t the sect of the curse best at excavating cemeteries?


    These are all accumulated things.


    Bows and arrows are useless.


    Magic is invalid.


    The elves'' army was retreating steadily.


    Many people have died of unfaithfulness.


    Sylvanas was unfortunately captured in order to protect her people, and of course she was afraid that she would see the inside story.


    The believer disguised as a necromancer still knocked him out.


    On this day, Quel''Thalas was shocked.


    No one thought that the border line would be defeated in this way.


    When the angry trolls followed the hunter''s trail and came to the border of the elves, their greed was once again captured by Arthas.


    The Amani trolls passed the news back.


    The war started again.


    Simple disasters.


    Together with the cursed gods, and the undead''s natural disasters.


    Alsace is a nonstick pan anyway.


    As long as the battle can start, he can take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    Inside Silvermoon City.


    In one day, three meetings were called.


    The first is about why the undead appeared, the second is the war of the trolls, and the final is to pray for the help of mankind.


    Although they did not agree with the last condition.


    However, the group of crazy undead.


    Has completely invaded the sacred land of Quel''Thalas.


    And destroyed a city in the south.


    Although not many people died.


    But the slain residents, in those evil spells, got up again to fight.


    And also called Ner''zhul''s name!


    Long live what the Lich King!


    Damn, the ghost knew who that Ner''zhul was!


    Anastrian was sitting on the throne, constantly rubbing his eyebrows. This day''s meeting caused him a headache.


    Just rejected Lordaeron''s proposal.


    A natural disaster was immediately ushered in.


    Really retribution.


    But what can he do?


    The meeting was passed together by everyone. Should something happen to you to blame?


    "It is reported that the general Windrunner guarding the border is missing and may have been massacred...¡¨."


    "Really? Conceal this news for now."


    Anastrian waved his hand, feeling more and more tired.


    The ministers in the conference room, looking at the tired Majesty, did not relax at all, and continued to expound their views.


    "These trolls are likely to be connected to that Ner''zhul, otherwise why did the natural disasters appear and the trolls followed?"


    "I also think it''s possible, but...what should we do? We need to resist now that the army is under pressure!"


    "Three generals have already gone out. It should be no problem. According to the latest information, the undead gang brought people closer to the coast.


    On the other hand, the trolls are adept at our side! "


    "Then, we should have the right focus, whether to attack the trolls first, or consider the undead of natural disasters."


    Everyone looked at the king Anastrian.


    The latter thought for a while, and said: "I think we should still focus on the undead. Perhaps the residents of the city have also joined the camp of natural disasters."


    This means there are traitors?


    Everyone looked at each other.


    The gaze at other people became suspicious.


    Anastrian said: "Don''t look at it. It may be insignificant, but it may also be. For now, let''s stabilize the situation."


    "Your Majesty, that Lordaeron''s side?"


    "¡§"Why? Do you want me to beg for their help!!! I just rejected others, and soon begged for help from others like a dog.


    In this way, our high elves lose all their faces! "


    Anastrian said angrily.


    But others don''t think so.


    At the beginning, you wanted to sever the alliance.


    Now I have the face to say this again.


    However, the enemy is currently.


    What can they say?


    The next day, the intensity of the battle was far beyond their imagination.


    Because the Scourge regiment wandering around here really found the door.


    Li Gui really met Li Kui.


    It''s too late.


    "Head...Should we kill with them?"


    "Kill ass, we just stay here honestly, just can use them to give this elf to His Royal Highness.


    Otherwise we have to contribute our own efforts. "


    In addition to disturbing Quel''Thalas, the orders that Arthas gave them had other things.


    Such as collecting beautiful elf women.


    According to current intelligence, the woman in front of her is called Sylvanas, the second of the famous Windrunner family.


    The boss is in charge of external affairs outside.


    The second child is a general.


    The youngest is still active in the main city.


    "But I really didn''t expect that the group of trolls didn''t even have a brain. They planed their ancestral graves and even helped us fight..."


    "Hey, this is the enemy. These two clans have been fighting since ancient times!"


    "In that case, let''s watch the show!"


    ------------


    Inside a certain yellow cave.


    The bronze dragons had already lost a lot of authority, just so suddenly, I don''t know why.

 Chapter 671：

    They can go to the past.


    But can''t go to the future.


    Everything becomes vague.


    This is not a bad thing, because the inability to see the future is the best thing for the bronze dragon.


    Because sometimes knowing what is going to happen is the most painful. .


    Chapter 611 The second big filial son appears, Kael''thas is in charge!


    "Your Majesty Nozdormu, the road to the future is broken, and even collapsed. Many people who are going to the future have all the news..."


    A young bronze dragon came to Nozdormu to report the latest situation.


    The latter nodded and said, "I already knew it, didn''t you find out? There are fewer and fewer eternal dragons recently..."


    Originally he saw his destiny.


    The Dragon King of Bronze Time will be killed by the Eternal Dragon King.


    That is, I will be killed by the past.


    This ridiculous nightmare has been going on for too long too long.


    But it''s different now, because for an inexplicable reason, the future completely collapsed.


    At this time, Nozdormu turned his head to look at his subordinates and asked: "How is the latest intelligence? Is there anything on the mainland that hasn''t followed the original history?"


    "Nothing happened on the Western Continent!"


    "On the Eastern Continent, Stratholme, who should have disappeared in history, is now becoming more prosperous!!!"


    "It turns out that the problem is here."


    Nozdormu caught an important question.


    The bronze dragons nearby flew over, and one of them asked: "Then Lord Dragon King, do we need to stop it?"


    "What to stop?"


    "Stop the change of history!"


    200 "We can''t even influence the future, why should we change it!"


    "But..."


    "Let''s watch the changes. All this is normal. Has the world not collapsed?"


    Nozdormu comforted everyone, but he was actually comforting himself.


    The future is like a source of water.


    As long as the flow does not change, the river will not collapse.


    It''s just a fork at best.


    It is not allowed to enter in the future time, it may not be impossible to enter!


    Maybe the time in the future is not for them to spy.


    Nozdormu told all the bronze dragons: "You all go to the Temple of Dragon Sleep, don''t worry about time anymore, I am going to meet an old friend!"


    "You mean the Red Dragon Queen?"


    "good!"


    The big yellow-gold lizard flapped its wings to speed up time.


    In Twilight Heights.


    A wonderful woman in a red cloak is looking at the sky.


    Women''s instincts are terrible.


    Not to mention a female dragon.


    For a moment, a golden streamer flickered in the sky.


    Nozdormu''s figure appeared in front of Alexstrasza.


    "Long time no see, Your Majesty the Red Dragon Queen!"


    "I don''t like to listen to such nonsense, Nozdormu..."


    The eyes that throbbed like flames made the Bronze Dragon King a little embarrassed.


    He chuckled and turned into a human shape.


    All the young dragons nearby bowed their heads and saluted when they saw him, the Dragon King.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is going on."


    "The time in the future has broken, and now we can''t contact the Titans, so I can only go out and walk..."


    "Where is the problem?"


    "Lordaeron''s body!"


    "That human kingdom?"


    Alexstrasza frowned at the Bronze Dragon King, what ability could humans have to change time.


    Nozdormu sat cross-legged on the ground and said, "Don''t look at me like that. The city that was supposed to be destroyed is now intact, even ten times stronger.


    Do you think this is normal? "


    "It''s not normal, then you came to me to..."


    "I want you to spy on there. Maybe you will find something. To put it awkwardly, my power of time is getting weaker and weaker.


    If you are in trouble, you may not be able to get away! "


    Nozdormu said frankly.


    Without any hesitation, Alexstrasza nodded and said: "Well then, I''ll go over there and have a look."


    The Red Dragon Queen arranged the nearest thing, and left with flapping wings.


    On the other hand, Nozdormu stayed in place.


    ----------------


    At this time, Quel''Thalas was in the country.


    Has been completely messed up into a ball.


    The terrible flames of war burned this land, leaving the rich and elven kingdom full of blemishes.


    The elves were at a loss.


    But the people at the bottom did not know where they heard the dizzy decision of their great majesty, and they burst out with great dissatisfaction.


    Allies of mankind choose to unite.


    The king, who seemed to be arrogant and arrogant, chose to refuse and laughed at the opponent fiercely.


    Now the natural disaster has really arrived.


    They have no way to resist.


    The most deadly thing is that the trolls have struck again.


    "Ah...cough... These untouchables don''t know what dignity is! This group of trash..."


    Anastrian was standing inside the tower, the front of her clothes was already full of blood.


    The people who saw it were shocking.


    Now the king has fallen into madness, plus he was vomiting blood.


    It is estimated that there is not much life left.


    Maybe this war is not over, he belched.


    When everyone was silent, a report came from outside.


    "Your Majesty, the current Minister Dalkhan has betrayed us. Nearly 10,000 elven soldiers were slaughtered by the Scourge..."


    "What did you say?"


    "Return to your Majesty, Dalkhan told the enemy about all the defensive facilities of a certain city, causing a large area of ??casualties..."


    "puff..."


    Anastrian''s eyes went dark, and finally couldn''t hold it anymore, vomiting blood and fainted.


    People nearby hurriedly stepped forward to support him.


    And as Anastrian''s heir ---- Kael''thas is in charge! ! !


    Keke, it''s a second fool again.


    However, this second fool is not actually stupid. After reading the latest information, he decisively chose to contact the alliance.


    Regardless of any price the other party proposes.


    He would be willing to take it.


    As long as the safety of the people can be guaranteed.


    This seemingly abandoned dignity letter pleading for allies was announced by the royal family.


    Although some people feel uncomfortable.


    But in the hearts of those people, they won a lot of hearts.


    Because the new king still loves the people at least.


    As long as you persevere, you will surely win.


    The transmission of magic letters is very fast.


    It takes about three hours to arrive.


    Coupled with the time spent on discussion by the other party, and the agreement between the two parties'' opinions, it will take time.


    According to Kael''thas'' inference.


    Quel''Thalas can be saved as long as it can last for five days.


    But can it really last?


    Kael''thas was a little confused!


    Time passed by one minute after another, about six hours later.


    The first letter came back.


    The above content is very strange, no magical powers, and no resources of the elves.


    Lordaeron actually wanted to preach.


    All high elves must join the eternal religion.


    Believe in the **** of eternity.


    And choose a few elves from the high elves to be goddesses.


    "This... what do you guys think?"


    Kael''thas handed the letter to the ministers and elders.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Who is the eternal god? .


    Chapter 612 Kael''thas: In the current situation, do we still have a choice?


    "His Royal Highness, please consider carefully, if the other party is really a terrifying monster, we can''t hold it..."


    "Yes, generally speaking, those who claim to be gods are not good things."


    "We feel that way too, and we also ask for a goddess, obviously to prepare for an evil sacrifice!"


    In the face of everyone, you have a fierce discussion about each other.


    Kael''thas only said a word.

 Chapter 672：

    "Do we still have a choice?"


    There was deathly silence in the conference room.


    They are already alone, even if they make more terrible demands, can they refuse?


    Kael''thas calmly said: "How long can we support? One month or two months... What can we do during this time!"


    The father''s maintenance of the pride of the high elves has offended many people.


    That arrogance, in the eyes of humans, is very annoying.


    Even if we have a long history, don''t forget why we were born in Silvermoon City.


    Now the soldiers outside are waiting for our news!


    If you choose an alliance, you will undoubtedly greatly improve your morale and get the help you deserve.


    Even if the other party is an evil god, who can save our current situation! "


    Quel''Thalas is located at the top of the continent, and there are no other forces besides the trolls nearby.


    Indulge in the glory of the past.


    Now it has fallen to a desperate situation.


    How sad.


    Whether to wait to be annihilated or choose to join Lordaeron is a serious question.


    There is not much time left for them.


    In the end, Kael''thas saw that no one refuted, and issued an order.


    If only to agree to all the requirements of Lordaeron.


    Including offering sacrifices to elves, as well as allowing residents to believe in the religion.


    ----------------


    On the coastal border of Quel''Thalas.


    A group of undead soldiers is escorting a group of elves towards the sea.


    Waiting for them will be endless torture.


    Sylvanas finally regained consciousness after being in a coma for five days.


    The power in the body cannot be used at all.


    Sealed by dark magic.


    I became a prisoner, and if my sister and sister knew about it, I would be very sad.


    Ships are made of animal bones and wood.


    They were escorted by a team of undead knights, but no one could think of it.


    This group of people is controlled.


    "Hi... move faster. We must send these elves to Northrend and make them into exquisite creations at the throne."


    Sylvanas looked at the sky desperately. It would be great if someone could save me.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance.


    "Stop, you ugly undead!!!"


    Accompanied by the sound, there is also a powerful arrow of light.


    The battle is on the verge.


    However, this group of seemingly invincible undead, for some reason, can''t reach this group of human soldiers.


    "Elf, are you okay?"


    Arthas looked at Sylvanas who was kneeling on the ground, said with a smile, and at the same time untied the rope on the opponent.


    "You are?"


    "The prince of Lordaeron has been pursuing the Scourge. Although it is a pity that your king has rejected our proposal, this is the border.


    I''m not out of bounds, am I? "


    "No...no, thank you, Your Royal Highness. If you weren''t for your presence, we would be sent away evenly, and we might be made into twisted and brainless souls."


    Think of the terrible look of the undead.


    It was Sylvanas who trembled in fear.


    With the explanation of nearby soldiers, these elves understood.


    It turned out that the Scourge had been hovering around here after being driven out of Lordaeron, but at that time their king was too arrogant.


    I can''t hear people''s words at all.


    Eventually caused these disasters.


    There were not many elves in this group, only sixteen, and the rest were dead.


    After all, want to act.


    There are too many people.


    While they were chatting, Sylvanas wanted to invite the prince in front of her to help her country.


    Unfortunately, Arthas said, "This is not in line with your king''s words. He said that the high elves disdain to associate with us humans.


    To say that I am a blood-sucking mosquito will only drain your blood. "


    Hearing this, all the elves bowed their heads in shame.


    Sylvanas even said apologetically: "I''m sorry, our king''s personality is like this. But we are different. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay you."


    "Don''t repay me, Lordaeron is a country that believes in the eternal god. The doctrine of the eternal **** is to love the world and love life...


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    I just did what I was supposed to do. "


    "The God of Eternity?"


    "Yes, a great **** beyond the Titans! Our power is obtained from God! Otherwise, facing these undead, it will not be so easy to solve!"


    Under Arthas''s account, these elves heard the name of the eternal **** for the first time.


    Although I doubt it.


    But the strength of the opponent is not deceiving.


    Maybe human beings have really gained the power of great gods.


    Just as Arthas was giving a speech and demonstrating his power, a magic letter appeared in front of him.


    "Huh? This is really good news. Your king has agreed to form an alliance and allows all people to believe in the God of Eternity!"


    "What? This is impossible..."


    Sylvanas snatched the letter and began to read it.


    ..00


    There are not only the royal seal, but also the signature of Prince Kael''thas and the signatures of many ministers.


    Not only that, but the opponent also asked Lordaeron to send troops as soon as possible.


    She didn''t understand the whole story until she saw Kael''thas'' father vomiting blood and unconscious.


    Arthas said to his soldiers: "Ready to go, let''s go to support this country that believes in gods!"


    "Roar!!!"


    "Killing those trolls, believers in gods, absolutely can''t die anymore."


    Sylvanas woke up from shock, looked at the army that was ready to go, and asked directly: "Don''t we have to wait for the king''s order when we go out now?"


    Although the person in front of him is the prince of Lordaeron.


    But the army can''t use it at will.


    As a result, Arthas said to her: "God loves the world. Since the high elves of Quel''Thalas believe in gods, I don''t have to wait for my father''s orders when I act! Let''s go... This general ranger, you are responsible. lead the way."


    "Oh oh..."


    The beautiful female elf was also excited when she heard that she could leave earlier.


    After all, if you ask for reinforcements earlier, you can save your hometown sooner.


    Alsace brought very few people, and there were only three thousand people stationed nearby.


    But just such a small force opened the eyes of the high elves.


    What is a meat grinder.


    They finally saw it.


    As soon as the magical shield was opened, he rushed out on horseback.


    The trolls of the same thousands of people were completely vulnerable to Alsace and others. people.


    Chapter 613 The filial son Kael''thas, since the father is dizzy, let him abdicate!


    The strong body of the troll, and the terrible witchcraft.


    Doesn''t play any role at all.


    Often soldiers can kill these bloodthirsty trolls with one hammer blow.


    Thousands of people were beheaded in less than five minutes!


    The horror of its power.


    Appalling.


    At the end of the battle, Arthas smiled at the already silly ranger general: "Would you like to try meditation now that your king has agreed to enroll?


    It makes sense for me to teach you strength.


    And, it¡¯s getting late now, and my soldiers have to eat too! "


    "Is this...really okay?"


    "certainly."


    Half an hour later, Sylvanas opened her eyes in shock, and a silver stream of light passed through her eyes.


    She saw the gods.


    Even if you know that it''s just the Dharmakaya.


    But it''s shocking enough.


    Of course, what surprised her most was the power flowing in her body.


    Powerful and magnificent.


    Far more terrifying power than magic and arcane.


    No wonder Arthas was so confident that thousands of people dared to pursue the necromancer and assist Quel''Thalas.


    It is indeed powerful.


    "Come and prove your power to your people. Three kilometers away, there is a troll waiting..."


    call out.


    Alsace''s voice just fell.


    A cracking sound appeared in everyone''s ears.


    The trees were destroyed.


    A terrible wind whistle followed.


    For a moment, a violent roar appeared in people''s eyes.


    On the mountain three kilometers away.


    A terrible arrow razed there to the ground.

 Chapter 673：

    And the tyrannical wind blade is still destroying the nearby air.


    Deathly silence.


    But then there was an astonishing scream.


    "General, how can your strength become so strong!"


    "It is ten times stronger!"


    "It turns out that I can get such a powerful power by joining the cult. If I have such power, I will definitely be able to kill the troll fart!"


    ...


    Amid the cheers of everyone, Sylvanas finally raised a smile on her face.


    With this power.


    The home will not be violated!


    In the following days, Sylvanas showed amazing power. She was the **** of slaughter in the wind.


    Where the arrow is.


    The enemies are destroyed.


    At the same time, Arthas also came to Silvermoon City.


    The two princes met for the first time.


    "I didn''t expect that you are so young!"


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. Now that Quel''Thalas has the power bestowed by the gods and will soon be able to calm the war, let''s discuss what''s next."


    "Okay, come... please sit inside."


    Strength is everything.


    Arthas killed the wizard who killed the Amani troll in one blow, leaving a deep impression on all the elves.


    Coupled with noble temperament.


    It can be said that he represents the strongest person in the human kingdom.


    "The natural disaster this time comes from Northrend. To be precise, it comes from the Lich King, a dog controlled by the Burning Legion. I think you all should know what the other party is peeping.


    It''s the Sunwell of Quel''Thalas! "


    "But we can''t live without it..."


    "Because of magic addiction?"


    Alsace asked suddenly.


    Everyone here was taken aback.


    Kael''thar felt that the prince was unpredictable. He didn''t seem to have any secrets in front of him.


    So, he smiled bitterly: "It is indeed an addiction. If you leave the Sunwell, many powerful people will gradually become exhausted, and the people will not be able to bear the pain."


    "Hehe, in fact, as long as you practice the eternal meditation idea, everything can be solved. Like General Sylvanas, currently one of the best.


    Of course she is not a demon addict, but you have seen her strength as well.


    Within half a month, Quel''Thalas would be able to restore peace.


    I mean, since the Sunwell can attract demons and the Burning Legion, why don''t you want to treat them all at once. "


    "what do you mean?"


    "The whole people practice the magic, open up Quel''Thalas, attract the devil, and directly obliterate him! Once and for all, you should not rush to refute.


    Once you practice the god-given power, you can know the problem I''m talking about. "


    "This... okay."


    Regardless of what the other party says, it is true at present.


    At this time, Arthas whispered.


    "As for our future cooperation, the religion of God needs to develop, and God needs a large number of believers. Your Royal Highness, don''t you think about becoming the king of the Elven Empire again?"


    In a word, shocking!


    Countless ministers looked at Arthas as if they had been beaten with blood.


    Yes, get the power bestowed by God.


    Their high elves are invincible. If they start a war, how can they not regain the true throne!


    At that time, Silvermoon City will be orthodox...


    The rest are all spicy chicken.


    Kael''thas was also intoxicated by this power, so he nodded fiercely.


    "I promise you!"


    The two parties reached an agreement.


    Arthas gave Kael''thas the practice method, of course, he also warned the other party, after joining the cult.


    Can compete appropriately.


    But if you betray the religion, hinder the development of the religion.


    God''s anger is not so pleasant.


    When the time comes, he will not be able to save the betrayers.


    In response to this Kael''thas said: "Betrayer, I will deal with it myself!"


    Face the temptation that the country can grow.


    The prince also grew up.


    Then Arthas left, handing everything together to the prince.


    And he himself walked on the street to admire this beautiful city.


    This was unimaginable before.


    Conquer the kingdom of the elves, then Kul Tiras, and the continent of Kalimdor!


    As for Northrend.


    He needs this kind of thing to put pressure on other races.


    "Oh...Thanks to Rin Tosaka, I can have so much information, otherwise the negotiation alone would not be able to suppress the other party so much."


    Thinking of the shocked expressions of the group of elders just now.


    Alsace''s heart was extremely cheerful.


    --------------


    Conference room.


    Twenty ministers are meditating, including Kael''thas.


    When an hour has passed.


    These elves who controlled Quel''Thalas opened their eyes one after another.


    The terrible magic power gathered in the room 1.5, and then disappeared into a bubble!


    Kael''thas felt the strength of his body, and sighed: "No wonder Alsace has the confidence to say that we can build an elven empire. With this power, coupled with the gift of God, we will have no disadvantages!"


    "His Royal Highness said yes, now your Majesty is unconscious, we have found a real way out, it is indeed very difficult..."


    Said that everyone here was silent for a while.


    Obtained the power bestowed by God.


    They are very strong and good, but do they need to awaken His Majesty Anastrian?


    Everyone turned their gazes to Kael''thas, who said helplessly: "You see what I do, the emperor must naturally be saved, but... the power must be controlled by me!


    Just keep him in the tower and take care of him..."


    It''s really a "filial piety" who deserves to be Yu Da''s "filial son" chatting and laughing! .


    Chapter 614 The Amani Troll Completely Destroyed, The Red Dragon Queen Is Coming!


    At this time, the Amani trolls were in trouble.


    Originally, he could use his own advantages to defeat these long ears.


    But I didn''t expect it at all.


    The elves who had been crushed for a few days suddenly gained strength, and even a child could slay adult troll warriors.


    Rout, constant rout.


    The high priest saw that the opponent chased Quel''Thalas and continued to pursue it, and finally became angry and began to summon the four Loa gods who were guarding them.


    Lynx Loa --- Haraz.


    Dragon Eagle Loa---Gayale.


    Eagle Loa---Egilsson.


    Giant Bear Loa---Nanorak.


    Zul''jin also came from the tribe after hearing the news, trying to defeat these long-eared elves.


    However, the wizard this time is completely different from before.


    The individual combat capability is extremely terrifying.


    Witchcraft has no effect.


    There is no way for the curse to stop them.


    In the end, Zul''jin was beheaded and the Zuaman tribe was defeated as a whole, and finally ended the battle.


    From the power of the gods.


    It took only five days before the end of the war.


    The high elves accepted the power of the gods, and naturally they also believed in the eternal gods.


    Inside Silvermoon City.


    Sylvanas received the cheers of the people and returned home with her sister.


    Although their eldest sister still did not return at this time.


    But the two sisters were reunited.


    Verresa clung to her sister''s waist tightly, and refused to let go.


    At that time, it was heard that my sister might have died in the hands of the undead.


    The little girl almost broke down.


    If it weren''t for the king to send someone to stop her, perhaps another lovely elf girl would be lost in this world.


    Back home, Sylvanas said to her sister: "I promised to become a goddess. As a member of the Windrunner family, I hope you can grow up here with peace of mind."


    "No... I don''t want to be separated from you! Even if it''s dead..."


    "What stupid thing to say, silly boy! The gods don''t want my life, but when the sacrifice is held, I will go to the gods..."


    "No, I also want to go with you. I have heard that, Alsace Lord Master said, it is necessary to select several goddesses from the country.


    Only in this way can the status of the elves be guaranteed. "


    Verresa said unwillingly that she only had two older sisters, if she left.


    I really don''t know what to do.


    Looking at her timid sister, Sylvanas sighed.


    Forget it, it''s useless to persuade now.


    Let''s talk about it later.


    In the palace, after Alsace and others discussed the matter of Sunwell, they settled down.

 Chapter 674：

    Anyway, related things can be communicated through magic letters.


    And Arthas also began to establish a two-way teleportation array in Silvermoon City.


    This teleportation array is very simple.


    No magic net or magic support is needed.


    Because it is a magical technique, runes are inscribed.


    It only needs to be charged once every three months, which is more mysterious than any space magic in this world.


    The current high elves are no longer what they used to be, and hope to stay by the sun well to practice.


    These elves do the most things every day.


    Is to study the profound magic.


    For example, the mysterious summoning technique.


    This stems from the addition of Herder''s magic, which can summon the phantom of the beast in the gods to fight, and the duration is defined by its own strength.


    Of course this is a taboo magic.


    Only senior priests can be summoned.


    Once Kael''thas wanted to try to summon Antoun''s clone, but Arthas knew about it and quickly stopped it.


    When the latter understood that Anthun was a creature beyond the planet.


    His face is extremely ugly.


    If he summoned it, wouldn''t he want to crush the planet!


    Almost something big happened!


    Kael''thas did not forget the intensive arrangement of the Sunwell, as the elves of Mount Hyjal sent a letter.


    Invite Tyrande and others to come to the Sun Well to watch the great deeds of killing demons.


    Of course, they got in touch immediately.


    This takes a lot of time.


    But the messenger has been dispatched.


    ------------------


    On the other side, the sky over Stratholme.


    A cold-looking woman is watching the residents below.


    The people here do not have any abnormalities, on the contrary everyone is very powerful.


    In terms of vitality, it is more terrifying than any giant dragon.


    This is something Alexstrasza did not expect.


    "It''s amazing, no wonder Nozdormu said there is an anomaly here, it really is not easy..."


    The vitality is supreme, and the power is even more terrifying.


    She just observed it for a while before she was seen by the priest.


    In the next instant, sixteen priests surrounded the red dragon queen.


    The head is the former chief of the Silver Hand.


    Also a heartfelt subordinate of Alsace.


    Seeing the woman with a completely different breath, he immediately distinguished the identity of the other person.


    "You are a dragon? With such a strong aura, it may not be an ordinary dragon, with fiery red hair... plus such a proud posture, I think you should be the Red Dragon Queen!"


    "Very smart, but you don''t want me to just come and take a look!"


    Alexstrasza did not want to have a conflict, so his attitude was very gentle.


    She is not the kind of proud existence of the magic dragon.


    So although the Red Dragon Queen is arrogant, she will not look down on people.


    The priest smiled and said: "It seems that you know something. In that case, how about asking you to go to Quel''Thalas?


    Our master priest, that is, His Royal Highness 200 is there.


    There is a teleportation array in the city, which is very safe.


    If you are not at ease, I can take it first. "


    Seeing the other side''s attitude, Alexstrasza shrugged and said in a relaxed tone: "That''s good, I''ll go and see how tough this prince is."


    The two flew below and took the teleportation array to the capital of Lordaeron.


    There are more powerhouses out there.


    Every resident has good strength, and even some priests are even more terrifying than giant dragons.


    Seeing this scene, the Red Dragon Queen finally understood the meaning of Nozdormu in her heart.


    Perhaps it was the strange **** who destroyed time.


    So that he can''t see the future.


    This group of seemingly weak humans has the power to subvert the world.


    However, Alexstrasza had another idea in her heart. If we rely on them, can we defeat the ancient gods lurking in Azeroth?


    Thinking of this, the Red Dragon Queen decided to meet Arthas even more.


    If the other party is a sensible person, maybe the two parties can make some friendly negotiations.


    You can even let yourself help him do something.


    Humans are greedy.


    This is well known, but humans are also easy to negotiate.


    When the formation was activated again, Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza came to the sun well.


    In front of her, it was Alsace! .


    Chapter 615 Tyrannical Red Dragon Queen, Fudge Arthas!


    "Here? Why do I smell the breath of the Well of Eternity..."


    Alexstrasza noticed Alsace for the first time, but her attention was quickly drawn away by the Sunwell.


    Once in ancient times.


    The Well of Eternity exploded, but it caused a lot of turmoil.


    She still has lingering fears so far.


    Because it was almost, the Burning Legion came!


    Arthas didn''t seem surprised to see the Red Dragon Queen appearing. Instead, he looked at the Sunwell and said, "This was made by a bottle of spring water from the Well of Eternity.


    It has existed for a long, long time, but...I plan to use this as the center to create a ground that destroys demons. What do you think of this lady? "


    The Red Dragon Queen was silent upon hearing this.


    After a while, she looked at Arthas and asked, "Do you know about the Burning Legion?"


    "I even knew Sargeras, the fallen Titan, that the Burning Legion had two powerful pioneers, [Kil''jaeden] and [Archimonde]...


    At the same time, I have one more thing to ask you, why is this world so unpredictable, but there is no news of Titan?


    Have you ever thought that the Titans are actually imprisoned! "


    The Red Dragon Queen was taken aback.


    Arthas smiled and continued to talk.


    "Kil''jaeden and Archimonde were born on the planet Argus, but some of them chose to take refuge in the fallen Titan Sargeras.


    Among those who took refuge in Sargeras, two were the pioneers, the commanders of the Burning Legion.


    If you don¡¯t believe it, you can find Velen... it was a refugee from Argus, but now it¡¯s a bit farther away.


    I think the Red Dragon Queen must have seen my people. After they get the power bestowed by the gods, what is their vitality?


    There is no need to draw on the power of Azeroth, no need for the guardianship of any bronze dragon, and no need for a world tree.


    We only need to believe in God, and all the problems are not worth mentioning before God.


    Now as long as we defeat Kil''jaeden, all this will be temporarily calm. ¡¨! "


    "I...I don''t know if I should believe you, because this topic is too heavy, but Lordaeron''s natural disaster, I have heard of it!"


    Alexstrasza was a little confused.


    Titan is her best support.


    If there is no Titan, then what should she do?


    This is a difficult problem.


    "Well, I can bestow God''s method on you. If I go to Northrend now, I should understand everything I said.


    At least most can be believed.


    By the way, the ancient **** imprisoned in Ulduar was actually about to get out of trouble, and there was also a slave of the Burning Legion on the Frost Throne.


    I think you can go and see! "


    Arthas handed a long-prepared eternal meditation idea to the Red Dragon Queen, and then said: "But before going to Northrend, please stay here for a while.


    I don''t want to imprison you, but I hope you can see the power of us believers and our beliefs. "


    "Okay, I''ll take it. I will keep staring at you. As for the Sunwell, I hope you can be more cautious."


    "Hehe, Her Majesty has doubts about my power, why don''t we try it at sea?"


    Alsace sent an invitation to it.


    The latter was taken aback for a moment, and then agreed.


    The two came to the sea.


    Arthas stood in the air, without any weapons on his body, and glowed with dim light.


    "Before the competition, I am telling you that I am the priest of God, and I will be stronger than ordinary believers. I hope you will do your best, otherwise... you will be instantly defeated by me!"


    "Oh? Let''s give it a try, I also want to see what kind of power the believers of the God of Eternity have!"


    Rao was the good-tempered Red Dragon Queen, and was also stimulated by Arthas''s words.


    You know she is an ancient dragon.


    Your Majesty Alexstrasza, Queen of the Red Dragon! ! !


    Along with the sky-shaking dragon howl, the Red Dragon Queen restored the dragon''s true body.


    The huge body has a kind of oppressive force just by looking at it.


    But Alsace turned a blind eye.


    Because of its large size, it means that it is more vulnerable to attack.


    boom.


    A breath of red flame dragon breathed out, the temperature was extremely high, and the power of the red dragon queen was attached.


    This is a blessing from Titan.


    It is also her power.


    "Yes, but your flame is much worse than mine! See the power of God, Ziyan Burning Fire..."


    The power of the fire source that was silent in Arthas suddenly burst out.


    The elements in the air did not react at all and were burned out.


    When the purple and red energies collide together.


    Alexstrasza realized that he underestimated the human in front of him.


    The flames retreat steadily.

 Chapter 675：

    Finally came to her, the Red Dragon Queen dodged to the side, but Arthas caught her chance.


    A flash hit the abdomen.


    "Supernatural Powers¡¤Star Destruction!"


    Punch out.


    The world is dark.


    Alexstrasza felt as if a huge meteor hit her abdomen, and he vomited blood and flew out.


    Arthas wanted to impress the Red Dragon Queen.


    Crazy use of the magical powers taught by Ye Lao Hei and the Milky Emperor in the group.


    One trick after another.


    Although the person is small, this strange move makes the Red Dragon Queen hard to defend, and it only takes a while.


    She was knocked out.


    That was Alsace''s decision.


    Otherwise, if you really use a killer move, you can kill Alexstrasza with just three strokes.


    After using the wind spell to drag the comatose Red Dragon Queen to the shore, Arthas exhaled a suffocating breath.


    It is really difficult to recruit some helpers.


    However, these moves are much more powerful than pure magic.


    It seems that the sacrifice needs to be made earlier, otherwise... the pure magic and swordsmanship are already out of date.


    When the Red Dragon Queen awakened, she looked at Arthas and looked terrified.


    Fortunately, the other party did not intend to kill.


    Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to die.


    The Red Dragon Queen has huge healing powers, as well as regeneration powers, as well as a dragon king with unparalleled vitality in the world.


    But in the face of Arthas, these abilities were eclipsed.


    The other party has countless ways to attack herself, and she doesn''t even know whether the other party has hidden other moves.


    In short, this battle defeated Alexstrasza.


    After all, being able to defeat a dragon king alive on his own is enough to prove the opponent''s strength.


    "¡§"I agree with your plan. I just hope you can really defeat the cunning man. When all this is over, I will choose to return to Northrend..."


    "Then Ms. Honglong, don''t you want to try the power of the gods? Just use the things I gave you to meditate, and you can see the gods.


    Even if you don¡¯t join the sect, it¡¯s okay to see... Right"


    Arthas said solemnly.


    He kept snickering in his heart. .


    Chapter 616 The Red Dragon Queen who was rejected by God, would you care for an ant instead?


    Eternal meditation thoughts.


    As long as you use it, you will default to a religious believer, which Alsace had known for a long time.


    Although a little wicked.


    But God did not set any test.


    Using meditation will inevitably enter the meditation space.


    So Arthas was deceiving the Red Dragon Queen, but there was no way he could do so. If he really allowed the Red Dragon Queen to return to Northrend.


    This tossing back and forth several times.


    A lot of time was wasted in vain.


    So he wanted to try whether he could lure this red dragon queen.


    No alliance is perfect.


    If it succeeds this time, then the dragonflight can be involved.


    Thus affecting the whole world.


    Although he looked down on these big lizards, the other party was the guardian in name after all.


    Alexstrasza looked at Arthas and was silent for a while.


    My heart began to hesitate.


    She actually wanted to see what the gods looked like.


    Is it really as great as Alsace said?


    At least, make sure that the other person is not a bad person.


    Otherwise, all humans believe in gods, and so do high elves.


    This threat to the world may be even more terrifying than the ancient gods.


    For a long time, Alexstrasza whispered: "Then I will look at this god. Let me say 203. I''m not joining the cult, just to see if he is a kind existence."


    After that, she began to read what she was holding.


    The Red Dragon Queen thought that God''s things would be very profound, even she couldn''t understand it.


    As a result, the above content is unexpectedly simple.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Alexstrasza''s eyebrows were erect, and he looked a little angry.


    The books in hand seem to be heavy, but in fact there are only a few hundred words.


    Fool the fool! ! !


    Arthas scratched his head and said, "We all saw God in this way, the soldier from outside came over."


    Soon an elf warrior came to Alexstrasza.


    Arthas said to him, "Do you see if this is magical?"


    The latter took a look and said, "Yes, Master, what''s the matter?"


    "This lady doesn''t believe this is God''s method, and thinks I lied to her!"


    "So that''s it, ma''am...this is indeed a meditation idea. Just follow the meditation mentioned above and you can see the gods.


    Everyone is like this. If you don''t believe it, you can ask other elves. "


    "No, I just didn''t expect the method to be so simple."


    Alexstrasza said with some embarrassment.


    Then the soldiers left.


    The Red Dragon Queen, led by Arthas, came to the outside garden.


    She sat on the bench and slowly fell into meditation.


    Arthas finally smiled when he saw this scene.


    Hey, the plan was successful.


    Although it is shameless to deceive, God will forgive me with one more believer.


    After all, I am not a villain either!


    Inside the dark and vast meditation world.


    Alexstrasza saw an unforgettable scene in her life. In her original perception, the Titans were great.


    It is precisely because of this.


    She respects the Titans because the other side bestows her strength.


    Is the creator of the world.


    However, these perceptions seem to be wrong.


    Countless stars are just the embellishment of that great god.


    Hundreds of millions of believers contribute their faith like fireflies!


    The Red Dragon Queen was afraid that this was an illusion, so she tried to use her strength, but her body was very light and flew up.


    "Is this an illusion? No... my soul seems to have come to a mysterious space!"


    Alexstrasza''s judgment is correct.


    She is indeed a soul now.


    It''s just that the souls who worshipped the gods were all meditating in the galaxy, and they didn''t notice her existence at all.


    As Alexstrasza wandered in the meditation space, the concepts in his heart were crushed one by one.


    She is moving towards the place of the god''s body.


    The speed can be said to be like a meteor.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get an inch closer to the gods.


    Although the body is not tired.


    But Alexstrasza was upset and discouraged. Could it be that I was not religious enough?


    So I can''t go to the front of the gods!


    This idea is a lifetime.


    The Red Dragon Queen finally understood where she was wrong!


    But she didn''t want to leave, and she didn''t want to join the religious sect so hastily.


    At this moment, a powerful wave of power came from a distance.


    Its strength is more than a hundred times hers.


    However, this power fluctuation quickly fell silent, and obviously after the other party came in, he began to meditate.


    In the darkness, only the gods and the fluorescent light are shining.


    Time does not know how long has passed.


    Alexstrasza finally plucked up the courage and said to the sky: "Could you please answer me a few questions, although I am very humble in front of you, Alexstrasza.


    But if you can answer my question, maybe I will join your sect! "


    After making a sound.


    One hour passed.


    As a result, no response was received.


    The Red Dragon Queen spent a few seconds this time, but how can the greatness of God be touched by her humble existence?


    God does not need to answer any questions.


    There is no need to crush any doubts.


    All doubters will be swept out.


    Then the Red Dragon Queen shattered before her eyes and returned to reality.


    She stood up and checked her body quickly, but found that a wave of power was constant in her body, which was very huge.


    If you perceive it carefully, you can know how terrible the vitality inside is.


    However, this force is like duckweed without roots.


    It quickly dissipated.


    Because there is no mark in the body of the Red Dragon Queen, who is not a believer approved by Liu Che, she will naturally not gain power!


    Alexstrasza looked pale, desperately wanting to keep that vitality.


    But the other party left like that.

 Chapter 676：

    "No... that power is so noble, I want... I want..."


    For the first time in his life.


    She has selfish desires.


    It''s a pity that I can''t keep it.


    "Hey... Ms. Honglong, don''t you see the gods? Why can''t I feel the power in your body!"


    The answer to Alsace was an angry roll of eyes.


    This man is really wicked.


    Knowing that entering the space gods will give strength.


    Still mocking myself like this.


    Alexstrasza then gritted his teeth and said: "Yes, I am not recognized by the gods. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Can you tell me what happened to you? Maybe I can help you out..."


    "for this I..."


    She hesitated and finally told her experience.


    Until the end, Arthas shook his head and said: "You still can''t see where you are. In front of the gods, the so-called dragon is nothing more than a lizard, a behemoth the size of a star.


    It''s just a pet kept in captivity by the gods, so if an ant tells a person.


    Hi...you need to answer my question before I will follow you.


    Guess what that person would think? ".


    Chapter 617 Alexstrasza super-evolved, the obliterated Kil''jaeden!


    Alexstrasza''s face was extremely ugly.


    But they did not lie.


    That''s the thing.


    Thinking of the vast existence in that mysterious space, I have to say that she was careless this time.


    Arthas continued to strike while the iron was hot and said: "Anyway, I haven''t seen a Titan, but if you want to see the scene where the gods shot.


    I can show it to you, do you want to see it? "


    "Please, show me!"


    Alexstrasza used honorifics.


    Arthas pointed to the red dragon queen''s eyebrows, and then he saw everything the God of Eternity had done in the wasteland.


    In the perspective of the Red Dragon Queen.


    She saw a planet larger than Azeroth.


    Even if you fly by yourself, you can still see the existence of the world above the world.


    Suddenly, a dark figure appeared in the sky.


    Want to seize the world of the gods.


    As a result, the gods appeared.


    With just a glance, this dark existence full of depraved aura was obliterated.


    Because it is outside the gulf of Sin State.


    So Alexstrasza''s senses were more direct, and at that moment she felt that her soul was about to be wiped out.


    She doesn''t know what the immortal king is.


    But the aura on the other party made her clearly know that this immortal king was far more terrifying than the Titan who gave her power.


    It is a single blow that can shatter the existence of the planet.


    When Alexstrasza recovered, Arthas had already left.


    Things got to this point.


    There is no need for him to interfere too much.


    She stood up and a slip of paper slipped from her lap, picked it up, and read it.


    [The truth is right in front of you]


    "Is it the truth? Yeah... The God of Eternity is indeed the truth, this time I was wrong!"


    Alexstrasza laughed mockingly.


    Then she entered the meditation space again, this time she was very humble, knelt on the ground like those believers.


    "God, I am Alexstrasza, please forgive me for being rude before, and I apologize to you..."


    Accompanied by the Red Dragon Queen''s kneeling.


    There was a ray of light from the sky and the earth.


    Invisible divine power began to pour into her body.


    Seeing the light in the distance, Alexstrasza moved in his heart and started flying towards that side.


    Soon she came to this place.


    This is a long river.


    You can see many things you haven''t seen in it.


    Here, Alexstrasza saw the fall of the Pantheon, and soon saw things in the shadow world, and slowly she saw the ending of the guardian dragon.


    Neltharion, the black dragon king, was controlled by N''Zoth''s tentacles and fell into madness.


    The emerald dragon Ysera is killed by Xavius.


    The bronze dragon died in the hands of the future himself.


    "This...this is the fate of the world!"


    But these things did not end, she saw another Alsace.


    The other party didn''t have the same hearty smile as it is now.


    It''s not so elegant either.


    On the contrary, the other party was gray-haired, dressed in cold armor, holding a dark rune sword and killed his father.


    Become a slave to the Shadow Realm and the Burning Legion.


    In just half an hour.


    Alexstrasza saw the fate of many people, but she discovered one thing, that is, this history is different from the present.


    Suddenly she suddenly realized.


    Was it so?


    The gods changed history, so the bronze dragon could not see the future, and Nozdormu was saved.


    Time is breaking.


    The root of everything has been found.


    If I can continue to change the world, maybe sister Ysera will not be killed!


    The black dragon can also be saved!


    Thinking of this, Alexstrasza knelt on one knee and said humbly: "God, I would like to be your believer. Please give me strength. No matter what, I will fight for you to the end of life!"


    The voice just fell.


    A flame of life fell into the heart of her eyebrows.


    The Red Dragon Queen has evolved!


    A dragon king beyond this world level was born!


    When Alexstrasza opened her eyes, a terrible life force appeared in her body.


    This force is more than a hundred times stronger than before.


    The blood in the body was flowing crazily. If the former Red Dragon Queen was a glamorous beauty, then she is now a goddess.


    The breath changes.


    The forehead was branded with flame marks.


    At this moment, her perception expanded countless times, and every move in Silvermoon City was under her supervision.


    You can even hear the constant curse in the tall tower in the distance.


    "It seems that I was wrong too much before, and Titans really can''t..."


    Alexstrasza shook her head and decided to finish dealing with the matter here, and then head to Mount Hyjal to change the fate of her sister.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When everything is ready.


    The magic of the sun well began to explode.


    It is not that difficult to seduce Kil''jaeden, it only requires sufficient magic power, plus a scene where Quel''Thalas will be destroyed before.


    Don''t tell the insidious cunning person.


    The other party will also send someone to make trouble.


    Until the puppet of the Burning Legion activated the sun well.


    This big play from Alsace''s director has opened.


    The cunning man who had been longing for a long time, with the opening of the evil fire portal, half of his body came into this world.


    "Hahahaha...My servant, you are doing a great job. Open this door and I can pollute the world!!!"


    ..0...


    Kil''jaeden was confused by the illusion and saw the collapsed residents of Quel''Thalas.


    I don''t know the real situation at all.


    All his subordinates were killed.


    There were countless dead bodies lying on the ground.


    Kael''thas, Alexstrasza, and Arthas have all raised their weapons.


    "Taste the pain of death, you devil, supernatural powers¡¤Meteor Strike..."


    "The world from now on, the days without you, the flames of destruction!!"


    "Accept Quel''Thalas'' roar, the black flame of nirvana!"


    Three people shot at the same time, Kil''jaeden''s huge body was instantly injured, and terrible energy looted his body frantically.


    He can''t hold it anymore.


    The blood of the devil kept splattering.


    The illusion in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    "No...what the **** is going on? My servant...it''s you, you ants..."


    "Accept your own death, Kil''jaeden! The devil killed by us cannot be reincarnated in the void."


    Arthas gave a grinning grin, and then a thousand lights bloomed and turned into countless long swords.


    Furiously attacked Kil''jaeden.


    But Kil''jaeden is not a vegetarian. Although he suffered heavy losses, he still insisted on destroying the Sunwell.


    When Alexstrasza saw this, he did not stop but continued to attack!


    Accompanied by a roar.


    The Sunwell was destroyed at the same time as Kil''jaeden.


    The earth didn''t burst, just a small tremor.

 Chapter 677：

    Because there are 100,000 gods imprints inscribed nearby.


    Just to protect this land! people.


    Chapter 618 The three windrunner sisters will all become goddesses, the fallen witches who confirm their identity!


    "It''s really unacceptable to watch the sun well disappear..."


    "Well, but it will be safe for a while, don''t forget that the devil has a leader, Archimonde is not dead, we still have to be attacked."


    "But it is precisely because of this that a new life will be ushered in!"


    The Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza is repairing the land at this time.


    Although there is a **** pattern array, it still creates a lot of cracks, and it is necessary to collect the energy spilt from the sun well.


    Otherwise, it will be used by those who are interested.


    That''s not so good.


    "After finishing all this, I should also leave, remember our previous agreement, two..."


    "Don''t worry, I have sent someone to call Sylvanas'' sister back, and Liadrin is going to leave with you!"


    "Well, so be it."


    Arthas was about to go back recently, because he was going to negotiate with the dwarves next.


    The expedition to Northrend requires a lot of manpower.


    Artisans like dwarves are a very good choice.


    As for the Red Dragon Queen, after repairing the ground, she will go to Mount Hyjal and continue her plan.


    Unexpectedly, it would be so smooth sailing.


    Arthas was ecstatic.


    -------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Alsace uploaded a video.


    A video of the trio beheading Kil''jaeden the Cunning.


    Tanjirou: "Uh...how do I look like a monster coming out of a toilet? It seems like that."


    Li Er: "You kid, why do you always tell the truth?"


    Judicial God: "But this demon does have some meaning. The power used is very peculiar. It seems that Alsace''s world is really, as Rin Tosaka said, it is a vast world.


    After sacrificing the planet, I want to go around.


    I don¡¯t know if that depravity can fight me! "


    As a rare militant.


    Yang Jian wanted to fight everybody when he saw it.


    If it hadn''t been for Kratos, he might have a fight with the big bald head every day.


    Ninja scientist: "Hey...the nightmare array I studied is easy to use, the nightmare in their world is over, remember to collect it for me when I look back, I still need some information for my spells!"


    Prince Lordaeron: "OK, our business is easy to say. Brother Snake is generous, second brother is mighty. But the witch hasn''t spoken yet?"


    It has been half a month now.


    It seemed that the witch was completely silent.


    Without downloading the file, Aite will not make a sound.


    It''s like an invisible person.


    Fallen Witch: "I''m not silent, but I think you are ridiculous. The demons need to work so hard?


    To be honest, I also watched part of the video. The God of Eternity did not surprise me too much.


    Although he is really strong. "


    Bearded swordsman: "It looks like another woman similar to Herder, alas...or I said, it''s not good for a woman to be too smart."


    Tosaka University: "Hehe, are you looking down on women?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Huh? I feel that Sister Fu Qingfeng and Sister Nie Xiaoqian want to be in the lower realm recently, just let them move their muscles and bones!"


    Bearded swordsman: "This... I didn''t mean that."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "@ÂäÂäµÄħŮ, what''s so great about you? Could it be that you are stronger than the God of Eternity?"


    Fallen Witch: "That''s not true, but I have a deadly enemy who is very powerful. She has terrible power, although not as great as the God of Eternity.


    But she has a lot of galaxies, um... in short, it''s a bitch, bitch..."


    Everyone was ashamed.


    Feelings why this noble-looking beauty always speaks bad words.


    However, among the goddess in the group, Rin Tosaka seemed to understand the identity of the goddess from this little bit of information.


    Rin Tosaka smiled.


    A message was sent in the group.


    Tosaka University: "Oh... the words of the aboriginal god, I seem to have seen it in the library, that beautiful aboriginal goddess is indeed very brilliant.


    Regardless of her appearance, strength, or even her temperament, she far surpasses her sister Morgana..."


    Fallen Witch: "Fuck your uncle, that woman is an idiot, just a self-respecting bitch, Fuck... you don''t even know how hypocritical she is.


    Especially I always like to see people through my nostrils, you..."


    Tanjirou: "Uh...she seems to be angry. Could it be that Morgana that Sister Tosaka Rin said is."


    Fallen Witch: "What about me? Once I was an angel, so what, do you have an opinion?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Hehe, it seems that you have really found the right person! Such a vulgarity, it does have some meaning..."


    Troubled Times: "Uh... it seems that this group of friends is very irritable, so why not drink more water to reduce the fire..."


    Emperor Qin Shi: "It seems that the relationship between their sisters is very bad."


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "@ÂäÂäµÄħŮ, it¡¯s okay, sister, I support you, then I will defeat that big angel sister, and then let her serve the gods."


    In the dark world.


    Morgana suddenly stopped cursing.


    "Yeah, why should I be angry, doesn''t she like to pretend to be high? If I spread my faith and gain strong power, wouldn''t it be..."


    Thinking of the other''s noble face, the expression of kneeling on the ground.


    Also serve men.


    Although God was at that time.


    But that expression must be very exciting, right?


    The twisted witch in her heart smiled suddenly.


    All the men I saw were creepy.


    Good guy, the boss jumped into thunder for a while, and smiled again for a while.


    Isn''t it going to be menopause?


    Just when they secretly speculated.


    A high-heeled shoe kicked his face.


    "My old mother''s mind is not something you can guess, the dog is killed for me!"


    "No, boss... I''m just... I''m just..."


    No matter how struggling this guard.


    None of the others stopped.


    For a moment, a scream came from outside.


    The demon was killed.


    1.5¡¡¡¡ "Huh... I dared to guess my mind, it''s really looking for death!"


    Morgana sat angrily on the throne.


    Although she had the will in her heart, she still felt that she couldn''t easily believe it, and maybe she could observe it for a while.


    Don''t look at her being short-tempered.


    But after all, he is a fallen angel who has lived for countless years.


    Will easily believe that no one is weird.


    But... remembering that a mortal who has gained power can kill such a terrible demon, it seems that this eternal **** is stronger than the king of angels.


    Bai Nen''s fingers kept tapping the desktop.


    Morgana was lost in thought.


    Looking back at the God Realm at this time.


    Liu Che looked at Morgana, whose identity had been confirmed, and smiled. It turned out to be that world.


    It''s really interesting.


    I don¡¯t know about angels and demons, the taste is sweeter. .


    Chapter 619: I can''t help but break the upper bound!


    Regarding Morgana''s world, he doesn''t need to know Azeroth as much.


    There are just some minor details and no detailed research.


    But as long as time goes by.


    It is certain that the gap between the two sisters can be used to obtain a good result.


    "It seems that the world is getting bigger and bigger, and I can''t stop it."


    Behind him at this time.


    Yuechan and Qingyi are sleeping.


    They have small pink faces and a hint of smile on their lips. They are obviously very happy.


    Since this time.


    In addition to cultivating painstakingly, Liu Che is to accompany his favorite goddess and bestow them with their own children.


    Although it takes thousands of years to conceive.


    But if you have children earlier, you can shorten some time.


    And he felt that soon, he would rule over the world and completely suppress all the masters.


    There are many laws in the world of Azeroth.


    Almost and complete plane.


    The same is true of Morgana''s world.


    A plane like this, simple rules, can no longer make those top powerhouses afraid.


    Have to rely on the law of the great road.


    Only from the supreme power can the other person believe in himself from the depths of his soul.


    For example, the Red Dragon Queen.


    Her appearance made Liu Che very satisfied. 29 had to say that Arthas was very smart, although he didn''t know how he did it.


    Flickered the Red Dragon Queen over.


    But this move gave him insight into a secret of the Red Dragon Queen.


    She is still pure Yin.


    Although Alexstrasza had a spouse on the surface, it was only for the continuation of the dragon''s heirs, heirs passed down by blood.

 Chapter 678：

    Just simply ingest the genes of the two red dragons.


    A dragon egg created with power.


    In essence, she has not been touched.


    If you think about it carefully, a queen who is the world''s best can be seen as an ordinary dragon?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    Just like Ysera.


    You can separate your own strength, but you will never allow others to defile yourself.


    On the other hand, those male dragons are different.


    There are a few female dragons that nobody cares about.


    In other words, he is still a dragon knight. There was a female dragon before, who was Ao Qian''s granddaughter.


    It''s called Ao Li.


    But that female dragon, still in the form of a girl, really couldn''t bear to start.


    She can only play with Guoguo and the others every day.


    As for now...


    Alas, Yaya has deceived all the friends.


    Whether it was Ilia or Sakura... Basically, she didn''t know that she had a child, but Guoguo almost missed the news.


    It''s really dangerous.


    Now, Guoguo has been ordered by him to go to the Golden Forest to retreat.


    Of course, the same is said of ordinary goddess.


    In fact, she raised the baby with Galadriel.


    As for the other gods, there are some sensible things, and there is no choice to conceive.


    This is the case with the three sisters Tushan.


    They know what to do if everyone has children and fights back?


    Isn''t that very dangerous?


    So after some discussion.


    The goddess currently conceived will temporarily raise the children, and the rest of the goddesses are the same as before. What should they do?


    Wait until it settles down completely.


    Or the younger sisters can get a certain amount of strength in order to be allocated places.


    ---------------------


    Outside the hall.


    The major secret areas.


    Liu Che thought it was good to conceal, but he miscalculated one thing.


    That is the life **** system, the perception of life.


    If it is one or two.


    It''s still concealed.


    But when several people have dual life forms.


    If they still don''t understand.


    That''s a fool.


    Besides, the worst person who can become a goddess is also a genius of Tianzong.


    She is a unique talented woman in a world.


    Currently, in the Temple of Life.


    Duanmurong practiced uncharacteristically, and not far from her were Xuenu and An Biru.


    Who doesn''t want to have an heir of God.


    There is an old saying that a mother is more expensive than a child.


    With children, that is pride.


    I didn''t see the appearance of Yaya holding her head up every day, she almost looked at people through her nostrils.


    What a **** girl.


    Haunted the gods all day.


    But having said that, who doesn''t want to work hard to cultivate.


    In the Temple of Life at this time, except for some goddesses who just joined here, most of them are practicing like them crazy.


    On the contrary, it is in the time library.


    The cute Ophelia asked Nami and Robin: "Why do you always feel that the atmosphere is weird now? Is it possible that something big has happened?"


    In the past, except for Rin Tosaka.


    Some come back to the library to play more or less.


    But now it is very different. Not only has the number of people reduced, but there are also many fewer people on the streets.


    Nami said with a smile, "Well, you should understand in the future, and rest assured that we will not be worse than others."


    "Oh? What does that mean."


    "Don''t ask, don''t talk. But do you understand this?"


    Robin nodded Ophelia''s belly.


    The latter said hello, and then Robin used a spell to connect two words in the page in her hand.


    In an instant, this girl with two pony tails blushed.


    So this is ah.


    She thought what combat mission the gods had arranged.


    However, when Ophelia thought that she would have a baby in the future, her face flushed.


    Woman, who hopes to have a child of her own?


    ----------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    My favorite drink of beast milk: "Everyone, I will go to the upper realm to play first. The plan is not as good as a change. When my subordinates occupy the 8203 domain, the portal will be opened."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Damn, you kid is not honest at all. An Lan forced the king to die, just jump up and play."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "This can''t be blamed on the small one, he is now beyond this realm, and he has another world to suppress the audience.


    There is also the goddess Liu Ying.


    I didn''t know that I was jumping and playing, and I couldn''t fly to the sky. "


    Judicial God: "We are fine, you should pay attention to yourself, but the gods have said that helping you obliterate An Lan is already the greatest help.


    You have to rely on your own in the future. "


    I like to drink animal milk most: "Hmm...Thank you for understanding, I have already told Na Huang, I am me, he is him, just don''t treat it specially.


    Actually, just like what you said, staying in the lower realm and playing with a group of weak chickens is really boring.


    At present, I have sent the Fire Emperor to other areas.


    It is estimated that in half a year, you will be able to come. "


    Ninja scientist: "Hey, there is a fairyland, a dark foreign land beyond the nine heavens and ten places.


    We are not in a hurry.


    Half a year passed in a flash..."


    After coming to God Realm, every day is very fulfilling.


    For half a year, that was just a time for a strong man to doze off.


    Uncle Nine Demon Slayers: "This time I have to go and see, although my sword technique is not fast, but the magic technique is still very sharp!".


    Chapter 620


    At this time, inside the angel planet.


    A stunning beauty, sitting in the heavens.


    She is the representative of wisdom and the ruler of Nebula.


    Click.


    The beautiful lady took a bite of the apple and chewed slowly. In fact, the ancient thing of eating food has ceased many years ago.


    But she did it today.


    It''s just because I found an interesting civilization.


    "God, why don''t we go after it!"


    "What to pursue? It is better to let her make trouble than before. Although I don''t agree with her point of view, I may see new hope."


    "But she is too close to the **** of death..."


    "It''s okay, with pure fighting. She will never be my opponent for the rest of her life..."


    The pale golden eyes are full of wisdom.


    For so many years.


    Fight, betray, chaos.


    She has passed too much, and if it is exhausted, it is not at all, it is just something like an angel.


    If you want to gain strength, you have to pay a lot.


    Whether it is the **** hand in this world, or the unsolvable evil.


    It''s just that they didn''t find the right way.


    It is normal to have disagreements. If one day, sacrificing herself can destroy all disasters.


    Then she died gladly!


    -------------------


    Looking back at another world.


    The death of Kil''jaeden was unexpected by Sargeras, but it also proved that Azeroth had great power.


    So he ordered Archimonde to take over Kil''jaeden''s mission and continue to attack the planet.


    Archimonde''s method is naturally very rough.


    That is to come to Azeroth again, and together with those ancient gods, occupy this planet together.


    However, he needs a helper to open the door of this world.


    That was Ner''zhul frozen in Northrend.


    This poor little bug still has utility.


    Then Archimonde used fel energy to descend in front of Ner''zhul.


    Facing the powerful Dark Titan, there is still the current dilemma.


    Ner''zhul had no choice but to take orders.


    Although Kil''jaeden perished, he is still a dog of others.


    However, Ner''zhul is very smart.


    He wanted to do some small movements with strength, but was told by Archimonde.

 Chapter 679：

    "If you don''t find a way within a month, then I don''t mind changing to a lackey. ¡¨!"


    "Yes, my master."


    "Also, if you have the ability, you can go to the Tomb of Sargeras. There are so many abilities there! There are also powerful demons."


    This is good news for the troops of the Burning Legion. The problem is that his body was destroyed by Kil''jaeden.


    There is no real body.


    Ner''zhul could only be trapped on the Frost Throne.


    The thief Jill is uncomfortable.


    Alsace, who was originally under his control, has completely derailed.


    Ner''zhul originally wanted to control Arthas and obtain a brand new body, but it was a pity that the idea was completely shattered.


    However, since humans are out of control.


    Then he can only target the orcs!


    The orcs of Kalimdor are the best choice, although it is a bit difficult!


    At the same time, another soul returned to his side, a mage from Dalaran.


    "My servant, I give you stronger power, but you must let the great polluter come!"


    "Yes, my master. As long as I have power, I can steal useful things from Dalaran. Hehe..."


    The soldiers are divided into two ways.


    The former summoned Archimonde, while the latter was an orc who needed to contact Kalimdor quietly.


    Do not delay business.


    It is the current idea of ??Ner''zhul.


    Seeing Kel''Thuzad, who had gained the power of death, turned into a lich queen, Ner''zhul finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, he can choose a body to invade.


    But that does not fit his character.


    If you want to find a warrior with great power.


    Otherwise, he would rather be in the state of a ghost.


    -------------


    At this time, within Mount Hyjal.


    A red figure, like a meteor, descended on this holy land.


    "See Her Royal Highness the Red Dragon Queen!"


    Accompanied by the pilgrimage of countless emerald green dragons, Alexstrasza descended.


    Ysera, who was asleep soon, was informed by her tribe and woke up from the emerald dream.


    However, when she saw this good sister, her eyes became strange.


    Once, the Red Dragon Queen was a powerful life form.


    Of course it is now.


    It''s just that she used to be a hot volcano at most, and she could burst out with powerful power at any time, but now she actually gave her a feeling of facing the sun.


    The breath of the other party was erratic.


    It can''t be captured at all.


    The flame mark on the center of her eyebrows gave her the illusion of worshipping.


    "Good sister, you..."


    "Ysera...I''m here, besides visiting you, I have many things to tell you!"


    "Okay, then change the place."


    Since the other party said so, there must be something big.


    Ysera led her to her palace.


    The two sat down face to face.


    Alexstrasza said to him: "¡§ First of all, what I want to say may not be acceptable to you, but it is indeed a real existence."


    "Um."


    "The Pantheon was destroyed, and all the Titans were killed! And the Titans on the planet of Azeroth were almost completely destroyed, as for why I would know all this.


    It is because I have seen everything in the future in front of the true God.


    Including your death, and the end of Teldrassil..."


    In her detailed narration, there are also the problems of the Emerald Dream, the problems of the Burning Legion, and even the problems of the moon **** Elune.


    All surprised Ysera.


    The powerful fallen Titan, the hatching planet Argus.


    The destroyed Pantheon.


    In addition, he will be killed by a villain like Xavius, and the future is really elusive.


    "So..." Ysera whispered: "You have become a believer of God."


    "Yes, even if I don''t want to, I still want to find a way for the Dragon Guardian Legion. Neltharion is defeated by N''Zoth, and Nozdormu has lost the power of time.


    The Blue Dragon guy is arrogant and arrogant.


    What do you think I can do now? "


    Alexstrasza looked at the good sister in front of him with some helplessness.


    The guardian dragon is a big family.


    There are no parents.


    They can only rely on their five patriarchs for autonomy.


    It''s really hard to tune.


    Ysera also understood this.


    For a long time, she stood up and said, "If I join the eternal god, can I really gain the power to save the people?"


    "I don''t know this, but I have changed myself, even if it was the powerful Burning Legion, I still killed myself!"


    She didn''t want to treat her sister dragon for many years by fooling and deceiving.


    I just hope to know the reason and move the affection.


    Ysera was silent for a while, and finally looked into the distance and said: "I want to go to Northrend to see Yogg-Saron. If it really shows signs of getting out of trouble, then I will consider...".


    Chapter 621 Ysera: From today on Mount Hyjal, all unbelievers will be expelled!


    There is the Temple of Wyrmrest in Northrend.


    It''s not bad to go there.


    After the two discussed, they set off, the speed can be said to be very fast.


    After all, they have reached their state.


    No one will stop you from wanting anything.


    While on the road, Ysera clearly found that the Red Dragon Queen she knew had surpassed herself too much.


    The flight speed alone is much stronger than her. I don¡¯t know how many times.


    He is flying in the shape of a dragon, and the other is a human.


    Even if she used the force of nature, she still couldn''t compare to Alexstrasza.


    About a day later.


    They came to the frozen land of Northrend.


    Ulduar is a prison.


    The huge building that blocked Yogg-Saron, inhabited by the guarded Titans, and even many contaminated creatures.


    When the two queens came.


    Alexstrasza said directly: "It seems that everything is too late!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Ysera felt nothing, so she asked.


    The Red Dragon Queen smiled bitterly: "After gaining the power of the gods, the perception will be terrifyingly tyrannical. I am afraid that all in Ulduar will be corroded."


    After all, she destroyed the external defenses.


    The two came to Ulduar.


    Inside is a 207 Titan city.


    It looks glamorous, and the architectural style still maintains the appearance of the ancient times.


    But even so, Ysera did not see the vision until Alexstrasza used a mysterious spell to sneak her into the interior.


    Only found in this cage.


    Has long been completely degenerate.


    When Ysera saw the guards who were corrupt and corrupted, and the guardians who were infected with their minds, the heart of God was extremely cold.


    Until they leave quietly and without interest.


    Ysera tremblingly said, "So the guardians inside are all finished?"


    "Obviously! They underestimated the power of the ancient gods, and I am not telling you that the Pantheon collapsed, and there have been no Titans for countless years.


    This world only depends on ourselves..."


    Recalling his contemptuous tone when talking with Arthas.


    Alexstrasza finally understood a little now.


    I used to think that the Titans are supreme, because they have powerful powers, close to the Creator, and she didn''t understand until now.


    The Titans are actually a bunch of idiots.


    In the ancient times, if the mind was clearer, it would not be destroyed by Sargeras.


    The world is corrupting and heading towards darkness.


    There is a fundamental connection with this group of brainless idiots!


    "Sister, believe me, when our dragon race rises, this world will usher in a new life. You are the emerald dragon, but the dream is not just our initial strength.


    My previous strength was life, but that strength was only given by others, it was too ridiculous.


    After seeing the gods, I have a new power of fire.


    This is the true source of power.


    The seemingly powerful Burning Legion, under the power of God, has no ability to resist.


    Do you think the ancient gods can defeat us? "


    Under her persuasion, Ysera sighed, her persistence in her heart continued to decline.


    Just ask on the planet Azeroth.


    In addition to their giant dragons, are there other high-level combat capabilities?


    absolutely not!


    There are fallen titans on the outside, and ancient gods on the inside.


    What a world full of darkness.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help feeling sad, and then said: "Well, I hope the gods can save our world. As long as I can save it, I am willing to give everything for myself!"


    Ysera is the gentlest dragon.

 Chapter 680：

    Like the king of the blue dragon, he looks down on humans from the bottom of his bones.


    Only call mortals.


    Inferior ants.


    Only she will kindly ask those brave adventurers if they are injured.


    Worried about it.


    Leaving Ulduar, they headed to the Temple of Wyrmrest.


    There is the safest place.


    With the help of Alexstrasza, Ysera awakened the terrible life force.


    At the same time, a new power was realized!


    The power of dreams still exists.


    But in front of the power of life, it seems particularly ridiculous.


    Alexstrasza is the fire of life, Ysera is a pure wood life.


    Both are the marks bestowed by Liu Che.


    The strength has grown more than a hundredfold.


    Looking back at the Emerald Dream.


    Ysera was full of black lines, spitting out: "I really didn''t know that the Emerald Dream had been polluted so much by =!!!"


    "Hey, do you understand now? Huh... If it weren''t for years of sisterhood, I wouldn''t have come to you first."


    "Okay... but what should I do next?"


    "I think we should pass this power to our own race first, and then go to Neltharion!"


    "Well, that''s fine too!"


    "Then split up."


    In the Temple of Dragon Sleep.


    The red dragon and the green dragon first became believers of the eternal god.


    And the heirs of the black dragon were also purified by the power of the craziness in the bloodline and returned to their normal minds.


    This dragon temple.


    Under the control of the two queens, a lot of changes were made and turned into a temple.


    The teleportation array is arranged inside.


    Can link Lordaeron, Quel''Thalas.


    They only need to go back and construct a magic circle in their respective clan lands.


    A whole new era has arrived.


    Ysera returned to Mount Hyjal a hundred times faster than before, and flew into the territory in a human form in about an hour.


    She looked at the people below and announced: "From today onwards, the emerald dragon is no longer the servants of the Titans. We will believe in the eternal god, that is the great creator, where the truth is!!!"


    This place was originally inhabited by many druids and elves.


    No one thought that Ysera would believe in other gods.


    As the sound spread, the Emerald Dragon Legion began to accept Ysera''s transformation.


    Create temples, build altars.


    Spread the faith!


    The strength of the Emerald Dragons became unprecedentedly strong. When Malfurion and Tyrande arrived, they saw a group of terrifying creatures.


    Even an ordinary young dragon will bring terrible pressure to them.


    "What exactly happened?"


    "I just heard the people say that Queen Ysera publicly announced that she would no longer obey the Titans, but believe in the God of Eternity. I suspect there is something weird in this!"


    Accompany them forward.


    Soon Malfurion came to Ysera.


    He said loudly: "His Majesty Ysera, why do you betray the Titan and choose to believe in the God of Eternity?"


    "It turned out to be Malfurion, my answer is very simple, because the Titan has been killed, in order to save this world, I need the power of God.


    That''s it! ! ! "


    "But..."


    "You mean Elune, the moon god? Is that kind of guy who hides his head and shows his tail, too!


    I, Ysera, declares from today that the entire Mount Hyjal belongs to the domain of God!


    If the night elves don¡¯t join the Eternal Cult, just leave...".


    Chapter 622 The death of Xavius, God is not unwilling to take action, just can''t!


    Malfurion''s face changed drastically.


    Let the night elves who admire nature change their beliefs, which is harder than climbing to the sky.


    And the emerald dragon queen in front of me meant to drive them away. Why on earth!


    "Can you ask, why are we driving away our druids? In your eyes, we are so unbearable~?


    The night elves love nature and contribute to the Emerald Dream.


    Your idea is-why is it so extreme. "


    "Then I ask you to abandon your faith and believe in the eternal God like me. Will you be willing?"


    Facing the crystal clear eyes with emerald green.


    Malfurion was silent.


    First of all, Tyrande would not agree.


    Secondly, most night elves would not agree.


    "You see, my answer is so simple. In the territory of the Eternal God, only his followers are allowed to exist!


    Maybe you think I''m too stubborn, maybe you hate me.


    But for this world, everything is worth it. "


    The power of the night elves is too weak.


    It is impossible to guard the tree of the world at all.


    Simply put, this world tree full of huge energy has been peeped by the devil.


    But are they capable of protecting it?


    Naturally there is no.


    Thinking of the great **** in the meditation space, Ysera''s heart trembled.


    The great creator.


    It is benevolent, but it is a pity that some false gods hold some power, and they feel that they are beyond the ordinary.


    this is not right.


    Malfurion was not reconciled, because Mount Hyjal was their home for countless years.


    Really want to be driven away.


    Where can they go?


    The former homeland has sunk.


    They have no home.


    Fighting is impossible. Originally, the emerald dragon queen was stronger than them, but now the opponent''s strength is stronger.


    Maybe they were killed in seconds at the beginning of the battle.


    Thinking of this, Malfurion couldn''t help sighing.


    He looked at Ysera pleadingly, and said, "Can you give us some time? We need to have a major meeting."


    "Looking at the past love, I will give you three days!"


    Ysera''s tone was extremely cold.


    Then they were driven away, and all the night elves who were lodged in the Emerald Dream were driven out of the house.


    Then Ysera told her Green Dragon Legion: "Everyone, kill all the nightmares inside!"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness."


    Countless green dragons are flying in the dreamland, and their power has increased dozens of times.


    Master the power of life.


    One by one became extremely powerful.


    Xavius, the nightmare king inside, was discovered by Ysera while he was still planning his own plan.


    "No... how is this possible, how can you notice me?"


    "Stupid question, leave it to **** to ask!"


    Ysera made a bow motion, and the energy in her hand quickly converged into a bow and arrow.


    Whoops.


    Xavius ??hit the arrow, and the entire black body quickly melted in the green light.


    As for those other Sartre.


    During the cleaning of the Green Dragon Legion, she was constantly killed, and even in the end Ysera finally saw the mastermind of the nightmare.


    Some tentacles!


    Is N''Zoth''s handwriting?


    Humph, there are ancient gods everywhere.


    Ysera''s face was sullen, and she breathed out a dragon''s breath, directly killing all the tentacles in seconds.


    At this point, the Emerald Dream has restored peace.


    At the same time, she kept sighing in her heart, if she didn''t choose to join the religion at that time.


    I''m afraid it is now being kept in the dark.


    "Maybe the elves will blame me, but I have to do it!"


    Gods are merciful.


    But you can''t take the kindness of others as something to trample on at will.


    God loves the world.


    So I gave them strength in the difficulties.


    If you don¡¯t believe in God, why should God bless you?


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ysera''s response was that Malfurion agreed to join the Cult, but Tyrande disappeared and disappeared with him.


    There are also the elves of the Moon Temple, and a large number of elves.


    "Sorry, I can only do this."


    Malfurion lowered his head, not daring to look at Ysera.


    In fact, what was in his mind.


    Ysera understood everything, it was nothing more than a stopgap measure, and sent a part to cater to herself.


    Tyrande asked for help outside.

 Chapter 681：

    Ysera did not say anything about this.


    Only began to let the Green Dragon Legion intervene in the management of Mount Hyjal, and began to build a temple on a large scale.


    Teach the night elves the power of gods.


    At first, Famario joined with suspicion, but when he meditated once, his whole thoughts changed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    All elves are without exception.


    Even Fandral Staghelm, who chose to be the second or fifth son later, was immersed in the power of God.


    At this point, Mount Hyjal has entered the era of the eternal **** of management.


    On the other side, in Twilight Heights.


    After the Red Dragon Queen came back and announced that all the red dragons had joined the Eternal God Cult, the entire red dragon fell into a frantic cry.


    But at this time, she announced one thing.


    That is to clarify the relationship between himself and Krasus.


    One of the dragons was taken aback, and did not understand the painstaking efforts of the Red Dragon Queen. The latter said: "As the messenger of God, I must keep myself pure!"


    Then I looked at the young juniors, after gaining a new life in strength.


    Alexstrasza met Nozdormu.


    ..0.......


    The latter looked at the wonderful beauty who was walking towards him step by step, and smiled: "It seems that you have found the problem, can you tell me?"


    The Red Dragon Queen sat in front of him and said lightly: "The answer is very simple. Arthas includes me and Ysera.


    All have been blessed by the Creator!


    That is the **** who transcends everything, the Titans we know, or the strange gods, are just powerful creatures that appeared when the world was born.


    According to the religion of God.


    That''s just an indigenous god.


    The real power is to create the existence of this world! "


    "But, Lord Void!!!"


    "Maybe the other party was an intruder who broke in from the outside when the world was born, but no matter what... I got a lot of useful news.


    As for the power of time, you don''t want to spy anymore.


    The appearance of the Creator is already above time. "


    "Then why didn''t he make it himself!"


    "Then what do you think was the result after the Titans killed Y''Shaarj?"


    One sentence.


    Let Nozdormu, the Time Dragon King, fell silent.


    Titans can kill ancient gods.


    But it will harm the planet itself.


    If the eternal God, the powerful creator, destroys the Void Lord, I''m afraid it will be destroyed along with countless creatures.


    He couldn''t help but smile at the thought of this.


    Alexstrasza comforted: "At least the gods have given us, and we can also request a powerful messenger to come, and I killed a strong man in the Burning Legion not long ago.


    With God, we are invincible. "people.


    Chapter 623 Han Lingsha was caught, the battle of cutting the sky begins! [ͼ]


    "I discussed with Ysera, I will take control of Twilight Highlands, and she will take control of Mount Hyjal! Together with Arthas, the chief priest, and the high elves of Quel''Thalas.


    Basically, the combat power will be very terrifying, but listening to the priest''s words, he wants to attack Northrend.


    However, when the goal is truly determined.


    Still need everyone to discuss, I think you can turn the target to Ulduar, then Nozdormu, do you want to join the **** system?


    To be honest, I suggest you join. "


    Faced with Alexstrasza''s invitation, Nozdormu kept smiling bitterly.


    But he couldn''t help it.


    If you lose the power of time, you will naturally become a waste.


    If you don''t want to be obliterated by the next wave, you can only join the cult.


    "Well, I hope this is a wise decision. As for the blue dragon Malygos..."


    "If he doesn''t join, I will let him understand what regret is!"


    Alexstrasza said lightly.


    ......


    Lordaeron at this time.


    Arthas sat in the temple, and the messages in his hands kept coming, inside the believers outside.


    Some dragons have also started to make pilgrimages.


    They also come as messengers.


    "Mount Hyjal is currently under the control of the Cult, as is the Twilight Highlands, plus Lordaeron and Quel''Thalas.


    It seems that the power of the religion is getting stronger and stronger. "


    Alsston paused, and asked towards the figure opposite Shenhuo: "How is your fleet recently? Have you found Suramar''s position!"


    "Not yet, there really is Suramar? I have killed a lot of naga recently, and I haven''t seen the broken ancient city at all!"


    Kael''thas was a little unhappy.


    After all, he was a dignified king who personally went out to find the ancient kingdom.


    It''s really nonsense.


    But in fact, only he has this idle time.


    After the gathering of the three sisters of Ophelia, they already lived in the temple and practiced hard every day.


    Have to deal with the big and small affairs of Silvermoon City.


    And more than that.


    They will become sacrifices and leave this world in the near future.


    Therefore, she is the only real idler.


    Arthas shrugged and said, "Brother, believe me."


    "Damn, I believed your nonsense, so I wandered the sea for nearly ten days! Didn''t you look for a dwarf?


    Are they willing to join? "


    "Of course not, but I will let them do."


    Arthas said very confidently.


    Dwarves are not monolithic.


    Start from the border area, slowly accept the dwarves and divide their power.


    Only in this way can it be broken.


    Alsace was very patient, so he didn''t worry about wasting time.


    On the contrary, he is now learning knowledge with the emperors in the group every day.


    He was indeed a little proud before, but with the guidance of those people in a few words, Arthas turned into a little fan.


    Every day I learn to govern the country with Ying Zheng and others.


    Take the time to learn how to fight with Ye Laohei and others.


    Still have to accept some spoilers from Tosaka Rin.


    Really tired to death.


    But let''s not say anything else.


    He is now the real master of Lordaeron.


    Up to the father and the emperor, down to the people.


    They all obeyed his orders alone, and the so-called Holy Light Order was also swallowed by him.


    Although the Holy Light is still there today.


    However, it was renamed the Eternal Holy Light Corps.


    Liadrin is one of the best, and the master who was pried from Kael''thas.


    ----------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Prince Lordaeron: "Ahem... Brothers, are there any classes today? If not, the younger brother will take a break.


    Recently, the day and night rotation is a bit too much. "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Uh... if you are stupid, you can write down the questions you want to know, and then let your hands do it.


    What is the king?


    The king is the brain of a power. You only need to make a good judgment. For example, let the high elf prince find his homeland, which is very smart.


    If the facts have to worry about me, we emperors will be exhausted sooner or later! "


    Troubled King: "It''s such a reason, hurry up and find some capable people, such as those giant dragons, and what kind of mages, just pry the corner of the wall, I said you are stupid?


    The power of law is much more powerful than magic, so I directly invite some people to study magic topics.


    Turn around to reveal a bit of strength, afraid that those otaku won''t take the bait? "


    Prince Lordaeron: "...I didn''t even think about it, wait a minute and make arrangements!"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "I feel that I have learned a lot. Recently, I have conquered some monsters. I feel that I will start cutting the sky in the last few days...


    Do you want to watch the live broadcast? I can act as a narrator! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Stupid girl, don''t tell me any jokes, just call back the candle dragon wandering outside, and your world will basically be flattened as long as you kill the emperor!


    You always have time as a sister. "


    It''s been about a month since Solanum Netherworld.


    If it wasn''t for torturing the emperor of the gods.


    She has returned long ago.


    Although it is God''s surrender.


    But it''s not a problem to be in the lower realm all the time.


    Jishi Miko: "Okay? I''ve been caught this time, don''t hurry to work!"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Hmm... here comes it!"


    In the fairy sword world.


    Han Lingsha used the secret technique and began to summon the monks to prepare for the battle against the sky.


    Murong Ziying and a group of former Qionghua school disciples are now gathering here, preparing to fight.


    After all, they are sinners.


    If you don''t work harder, I''m afraid that I will be treated as waste when I turn around.


    As for the candle dragon, Han Lingsha didn''t really look for it.


    Because she feels that as long as the battle is started, the opponent will definitely feel it, and will definitely come to participate in the battle by then.

 Chapter 682：

    At noon.


    Han Lingsha, wearing a white dress, stood on the altar and said to all the believers who became immortals: "The gods of the world swallowed Nuwa and harmed the world. Today, we and the eternal **** believers, we should start the battle against the heavens. 1.5


    Destroy this malignant tumor completely and return the world to innocence! "


    "Fighting the sky!"


    "Fighting the sky!"


    "Fighting the sky!"


    ...


    Accompanied by a stirring roar.


    Han Lingsha, Liu Mengli and others began to draw their swords together, followed by the Mengmo family, and then the Qionghua faction.


    Tens of thousands of weapons were aimed at the sky.


    "Go! Open heaven..."


    boom.


    A sword of immortal sword shines in the world, and then countless immortal swords follow.


    The huge sword pillar blasted directly into the sky, and a large number of ripples appeared in front of sentient beings.


    It was a star about half the size of the moon appeared in front of all living beings.


    It is almost tens of thousands of meters above the ground.


    Wrapped by countless formations.


    The immortal people keenly felt the immortal energy contained in it, and their faces were full of murderous intent.


    The God Realm shouldn''t exist! .


    Chapter 624 The tragic battle of cutting the sky, Qinglian swordsmanship breaks the sky!


    Accompanied by the sword qi rushed into the sky.


    The God Realm was completely exposed to everyone.


    The violent explosion sound spread throughout the world.


    After hearing this voice, the candle dragon, who was far in the west, his face changed drastically.


    "No, the gods cut the sky, I must rush over!"


    hold head high.


    A dragon roar shook for nine days.


    The gray dragon lunged towards the sky.


    He wanted to cooperate with the huge sword air column and directly destroyed the God Realm.


    But at this moment.


    An angry voice came from within the God Realm.


    "You ants, believe in a **** outside the territory, and try to destroy the realm of God, you all deserve to die!!!


    The Nine Heavens Tribulation will destroy them for me! "


    Fuxi stood on the top of the immortal, manipulating the formation.


    Countless immortals had to obey orders.


    They have all been spelled.


    If you are not obedient, you will be tortured by Fuxi to survive and die!


    A huge formation appeared.


    Stopping the candle dragon from the **** realm, at the same time the whole world began to vibrate.


    Fuxi mastered the way of heaven.


    Is the son of heaven.


    Came into being.


    Coupled with the countless years of mastering the God Realm, the gathering of spiritual energy in the God Realm is very important for the propagation of the Heavenly Dao.


    After all, the more immortals.


    The greater the burden on the world.


    An incomplete way of heaven, if you want to maintain vitality, you must control the immortal within a limit.


    Otherwise, how dare Fuxi act like this!


    The Nine Heavens Tribulation Thunder turned into a huge thunder net.


    Flew towards the candle dragon.


    "Hmph, in the ancient days of the Emperor of Heaven, you **** calculated Lao Tzu and tied me to Bu Zhou Shan, and now you want to stop me!


    Die to me! ! ! "


    Zhulong slammed his head in angrily.


    The whole world was darkened, and the power of Heaven''s Path combined with the power of Thunder Tribulation, constantly beating on the body of the candle dragon.


    Only a scream was heard.


    The candle dragon fell down.


    But at the same time this attack was eliminated.


    The two sides drew a tie.


    Han Lingsha was shocked, wondering why the candle dragon was so powerful, yet still invincible to the power of the Emperor of Heaven.


    On the other hand, the nightshade standing in the temple knows the reason.


    The power of heaven is weak and true.


    However, the spiritual energy that the God Realm has collected for thousands of years is also real.


    Once in her world.


    He suppressed the God Realm by relying on his strong strength.


    It is obviously unrealistic to suppress Han Lingsha during his teaching time.


    In addition, the heavenly emperor here had been prepared for a long time, and cooperated with Thunder Tribulation and Heavenly Dao, and actually actually blocked the attack.


    There are two brushes.


    At this time, Murong Ziying and others, seeing this picture, it is impossible not to feel nervous.


    But he also saw hope.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, we are God''s people, and God has given us strength. Then it''s time for us to take action.


    Even if it is dead, we must die on the way to charge.


    Since the emperor of heaven is not benevolent, the way of heaven also helps to abuse him.


    Then don''t do it this day! ! ! "


    "Yes, don''t worry about it this day..."


    People''s emotions were mobilized again, and Murong Ziying held a long sword and took the lead in an impact toward the God Realm.


    Then came the owner of the Qionghua faction.


    Whether it is an elder or a disciple in the door.


    Fearless at this moment.


    Originally they deserved to die, but if God can count on their hard work, it turns out that they have been in the past.


    Then everything is worth it!


    Upon seeing this, Han Lingsha gritted his teeth and said: "Everyone is obedient, cut the sky!!!"


    "Fighting the sky!!"


    "Fighting the sky!!"


    "Fighting the sky!!"


    ...


    One figure after another, like moths rushing towards the thunder net above their heads,


    They are fragile but represent human beings.


    The strongest thing in mankind.


    It is will.


    Together we can defeat the sky!


    Soon Murong Ziying and others collided with Lei Wang, and the Emperor of Heaven would naturally not give up this opportunity, increasing the strength of Lei Jie.


    Purple-black thunder and lightning.


    Frantically hitting this group of people.


    The first disciple died, he was just an ordinary Qionghua school disciple, even with the blessings of the gods.


    There is no immortal.


    Closer is the second one.


    In just a few breaths.


    The Qionghua faction died like dumplings.


    What''s the end of falling from a height of tens of thousands of meters?


    Everyone understands.


    But they did not retreat, but the last hurdle of forward and subsequent shocks.


    Cut the sky!


    Return to the God Realm!


    This is what everyone expects.


    When one figure after another died, the sky was red with blood.


    Someone blew himself up.


    Since you can''t hit the past, it''s better to detonate yourself to leave a way out for others.


    Gorgeous like fireworks.


    But no one dared to laugh at it.


    It was the stone-hearted nightshade. At this moment, he couldn''t help but sigh: "This hateful fate always makes some children go the wrong way, nothing...I am a little worried after all, but at this point.


    Heavenly Dao has also been ground up.


    Now that I take action, there is no further trouble!


    Green Lotus Swordsmanship¡¤Vientiane Blossoms"


    A green lotus blooms, and the world is full of spring.


    All the dead believers are resurrected at this moment.


    After all, Solanum is a god.


    Moreover, he has also refined the magic of dawn for a period of time, and he is naturally no stranger to the magic of life.


    After the revival spell worked.


    She hooked her finger and dropped a black fairy sword in her hand, and then said: "The shameless emperor should not think that I am a **** and teach no one. Today, my nightshade cut your formation with a sword to let you understand what a human heart is!"


    Huh.


    A sword gas cut away.

 Chapter 683：

    Time and space are broken.


    Heaven collapsed.


    The final resistance of the God Realm was destroyed in an instant.


    At this time, the sky was crying, and the wind and rain were surging.


    Water and fire are beginning to become unstable.


    Han Lingsha immediately shouted: "Fatian 207! Kill with me..."


    Without this thunder robbery formation, the next step is relatively simple.


    Tens of thousands of monks rushed into the **** realm.


    That is really red eyes.


    On the other hand, after taking out the sword, the Dragon Kwai looked at the sky silently, seeming to recall the situation back then.


    After half an hour.


    Most of the immortals in the gods have given up struggling.


    However, considering that they were helping to abuse them, Han Lingsha chose to kill them in the end.


    Since he chose to be a dog for Fuxi, he had to accept his own destiny.


    Never show mercy when it should be cruel!


    Later, she, Liu Mengli and Chan You came to the front of the Emperor.


    Looking at the exasperated old thing, Han Lingsha kicked it with embroidered shoes.


    "This **** thing is one with the heavens. My sister killed the sky, and he died like that. It''s really cheap for him..."


    "Well, sister, don''t be angry, let''s hurry up and finish dealing with the gods."


    "That''s great, we still have a lot to do"


    Under the persuasion of Liu Mengli''s mother and daughter.


    Han Lingsha angrily walked out of the hall, and then smashed the hall with a palm. As for the corpse of the Emperor.


    She pondered to get a statue.


    Kneeling in the world forever.


    Atonement for your mistakes.


    Although there is no soul, it doesn''t matter at all.


    What is needed is that effect.


    As for the soul of the Nine Heavens Profound Girl, it just happens to be a company with him.


    Be a tool man who has been stinking for years! .


    Chapter 625 The cohesion of the laws of the earth system, the big thing is not good, Dongfang Huaizhu is pregnant!


    In the end, all the immortals in the gods were killed, and none of them escaped.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Heaven also collapsed.


    Without the checks and balances of heaven, the world began to collapse gradually. This is something that Dragon Kwai can''t help it.


    The two stood on the edge of the God Realm, watching the ground, water, fire and wind running away violently below.


    Han Lingsha frowned, "Sister Longkui, the world is collapsing, what should we do?"


    "It''s simple, don''t you see thousands of fireworks rising? That is the light of faith, go... Sister, it''s time for your chief priest to appear."


    The girl in the white skirt suddenly realized that she stomped her lotus feet.


    The whole person flew out.


    "Don''t panic, close your eyes, concentrate, pray to the gods! This is the opportunity for us to rise to the gods..."


    Accompanied by Han Lingsha''s voice spread out.


    Everyone suddenly woke up.


    At this time, the Heavenly Dao collapsed, and the destruction of the world was imminent.


    Since there is no great magical power to suppress the world, praying for the gods to take action is the best move at present.


    Then everyone knelt on the ground, chanting the God of Eternity silently in their hearts.


    And Han Lingsha was also looking nervously at the world, for fear that it would collapse.


    About five minutes later.


    Wanzhang Shenxia descended from the sky.


    Han Lingsha was pleasantly surprised: "God responded to us!!!"


    At this time in the eternal **** world.


    After Liu Che received the notification sound from the system, he began to take action.


    He estimated that this is the fastest progress in the world.


    But if you have enough faith, you can collect the world.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Dao has collapsed, and there is no resistance.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for conquering one world and gaining a hundredfold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a world of immortality."


    "Because you have conquered a world, the area of ??God''s Domain has increased by 10%, its defense power has been increased by 5%, and its strength in God''s Domain has increased by 5%."


    "Ding...Because the world you have conquered contains some spirit orbs. Your basic law has been strengthened by 5%, and the earth law has successfully condensed!"


    "Ding...Due to the condensing of the laws of your soil system, all the creatures of the soil system are enhanced by one level. ¡¨!"


    "Ding... your main priest, Han Lingsha, sacrificed a goddess, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---Mengmo [Liu Mengli]."


    "Ding...your main priest Han Lingsha sacrificed a goddess, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---Mengpai [Chanyou]."


    As for Han Lingsha himself, he was blessed by Liu Che and was directly promoted to the eight-star goddess.


    The integration of the world also allows the law to continue to strengthen.


    The cohesion of the laws of the earth system also allowed Liu Che to supplement the basic laws.


    This is a perfect cycle.


    If all the basic laws can be integrated into a great road, Liu Che feels that his eternal power will rise to a terrible level.


    And in the world below.


    Accompanied by Wanzhang Shenxia, ??the world came to God''s Domain.


    Murong Ziying and the others were all covered in cuts and bruises, but slowly healed in the divine light until the world freezes.


    Looking at the brilliant world.


    One by one they knelt on the ground.


    She burst into tears.


    The Qionghua faction is finally redeemed!


    At this time, Solanum said to the people: "When you come to the God Realm today, you still need to teach sentient beings, and the God Realm is also divided into different levels.


    Promote to the **** level by strength, go to the **** realm to practice.


    There are rules in the God Realm, you can fight or fight, but you are not allowed to kill them all! "


    All of them are God''s people, and if they die, they naturally go to the outsiders to fight to death.


    Fighting in the nest is looking for death.


    Everyone nodded, and then the nightshade released the power restraint and flew towards the Eternal Temple with Han Lingsha and others.


    On the way, Liu Mengli asked cautiously: "Sister, are there any rules in the temple?"


    "No, do whatever you like. The gods at the cultivation base didn''t say anything..."


    "Huh...I thought there were many rules."


    Solanum covered his mouth and smiled: "Then you think too much. On the contrary, the **** is a very easy-going person, and what I said before, I didn''t lie to you, I want to be favored.


    But it''s all on my own..."


    Liu Mengli and Chan You both bowed their heads, their faces flushed.


    Not long after, they came to the Temple of Eternity.


    Here Liu Mengli saw the heavens and the world, saw countless laws, saw the long river of time, and saw the power of eternity.


    "It turns out that the height of God is like this..."


    She was thoughtful.


    Looking at mortals from the perspective of God, it is really humble.


    But also because of this, the God of Eternity will be loved by so many believers.


    There is no distinction between high and low.


    Only faith and unbelief!


    Solanum was originally smiling, but when a figure walked over from a distance.


    The whole person was stunned.


    Han Lingsha took her hand and asked, "Sister, sister?"


    "Hey... isn''t this Sister Dragon Kwai? Why are you back..."


    Fairy Cuiyi in the distance greeted her enthusiastically after seeing her.


    It''s a pity that Solanum''s eyes were deeply attracted by her belly.


    Then I heard her tremblingly asking: "¡§Huaizhu, your stomach...what''s going on in your stomach..."


    She felt life in it.


    And it''s still beating.


    This is a sign of gestation.


    Only one man can give birth to a goddess in the God Realm.


    In other words, Dongfang Huaizhu got the heir of God? ? ?


    Dongfang Huaizhu was also taken aback, and then whispered: "Hush...this matter is a secret!"


    "What...you..."


    Solanum looked at her angrily, but looking at the clear gaze of the other party, she couldn''t help but soften again.


    Then the two exchanged briefly.


    Solanum was still black, but it was much better than before.


    The three people next to him were a little puzzled, and didn''t know what was going on.


    Han Lingsha asked in a daze, "Sister, what happened to this fairy''s belly?"


    "It''s okay, she''s just sick. Alas...it''s weird that a goddess can eat enough to support her!!!"


    Oriental Huaizhu: "..."


    Can you make up more outrageous?


    Isn''t it that I am more favored, then you are willing to be in the lower realm.


    It''s not you who we persecuted!


    But with such an appearance, the nightshade was completely in a mood, and ran away angrily.


    On the other hand, Dongfang Huaizhu received them.


    Because there is no God''s sake.


    Naturally, there is no need to know the "secret".

 Chapter 684：

    Therefore, she took the two goddesses to the depths of the temple, and by the way, taught some exercises and common sense of the gods on the way.


    --------------


    The inner east of the hall where Liu Che rested.


    Lao Gao with small mouths, Solanum and Hongkui, looked at him dimly with tears.


    "Uh... this, at the time I just felt something in my heart, so I gave some people offspring. Don''t be really sad.


    You are all of God, and there will be opportunities in the future. ".


    Chapter 626 The magnanimous God of Tiamat, the decision of the Queen of the Winter Kingdom! [Picture]


    It''s okay not to speak, the tears of the two women burst as soon as they spoke.


    "Woo...Obviously I was the first to follow you. Although there are some mistakes, you can''t be so eccentric..."


    "Yeah, yeah.. What''s wrong with us, just punish us, and you can''t help but give it to our children."


    This child is not only about status.


    It also involves all aspects.


    Solanum is the earliest female priest in the group!


    At the beginning, I was in the group, but I often confuse newcomers.


    Liu Che knows all these things, but he has already discussed with all the gods, and the second batch will have to wait for a while.


    It''s really a headache for her to make trouble like this now.


    At this time, Tiamat, who was kneeling beside him, said: "Sister Solanum hasn''t been easy for these years, I have exchanged with her.


    I have no children yet, so let''s wait for a while. "


    "Sister, you..."


    "It''s okay nightshade!" Tiamat said softly: "In that world, I am the mother of warcraft. Although I was a child made by divine power, I finally experienced the feeling of being a mother.


    But you are different, this time is given to you.


    Don''t waste it! "


    210 In fact, anyone who has read history knows that Tiamat is the most gentle of God.


    She loves life and everything in God''s Domain.


    Although cruel to the enemy.


    But to treat one''s own people, that is really nothing to say.


    In fact, there is one thing she didn''t say that God treats his children equally. In that case, what is the difference between his own children and the children of his sisters?


    And only sooner or later.


    Compared to Tiamat''s generosity, Solanum felt a little bit petty.


    Liu Che waved his hand and hugged him in his arms.


    Looking at the two beauties with different hair colors but the same looks, they smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so guilty. The reason I asked you to wait is because when this rule was made.


    There are also many goddesses who have not attained godliness.


    Like Rin Tosaka and Xiaofeng have no children.


    It''s not that I left you out! "


    At present, only a few have been arranged except for the ones he particularly loves.


    Among them, it looks like Xiaofeng''s sister, Miko Kikyo.


    There are Lu Xueqi, Li Xiuning, Shifeixuan.


    They all give birth to offspring.


    But on the contrary, like Baguio and Wanwan, there is no requirement.


    They are active.


    The goddess, who is also extremely powerful in combat, voluntarily chooses to be the last batch.


    "I...I just want to have your children! I don''t want to destroy the relationship between sisters..."


    "So I gave it to you, sister, don''t mind, don''t think too much!"


    Under Tiamat''s comfort, the nightshade gradually settled down.


    Emotions have also returned to stability.


    In fact, Liu Che originally planned to let the lady of Fools have children, but after thinking about it, he gave up.


    After all, they entered the God Realm for a short time.


    To give them children rashly is still somewhat misleading.


    Can only wait for the next batch.


    -------------------


    In the wonderland.


    Rasinola is still wearing a black gauze skirt, with a cold and charming momentum.


    Not far from her.


    They are the sisters who are fighting.


    Barbara and piano.


    The two are discussing each other.


    Ling Hua in the gods sat next to [Ms.] and watched silently.


    For a long time, she turned her head and asked, "Why do you always ask us to learn fighting skills, don''t the gods care about it?"


    The latter rolled his eyes when he heard the words, and said, "You people in Dao Wife Country are all dull. Gods are kind, but there is still competition.


    Otherwise, why do you think some people can always wait for bedtime?


    That is the gods like it, don¡¯t you?


    Little guinea pigs like you, never know our suffering, you spent some time in other gods before.


    Isn''t every person of the gods hiring people! "


    "Well, that''s it..."


    "That''s right, it''s not over. We have a lot of beauties in the Tiwat mainland, and there are some that haven''t come up in Mond City alone.


    Plus Inazuma and Rizuki.


    There is also the Solstice Country.


    We can set up a system so that we won''t get angry in the future. "


    Not being bullied is not being bullied.


    Receiving qi belongs to receiving qi.


    These are two different things!


    At this moment, a thunder rang behind him, and Barr returned wearing a silver veil.


    She still has that heroic appearance.


    Like a general.


    "You still have the ability to be a spy, thanks to Ying catching you, otherwise, ah, you really have one less brainpower..."


    Rasinola sighed after hearing the words: "The world is impermanent. Sometimes people are like this, and they don''t know what will happen next.


    Just like before, I listened to the Queen¡¯s words and felt that I only needed to control the Seven Kingdoms.


    Fully develop technology.


    It can defeat the heavens and the abyss.


    But after I came to God Realm, I realized that I was thinking too much.


    Ying Ying is right. Throughout the history of our world, powerful technology is not uncommon, but it is still unable to match the laws of nature. "


    Barr nodded and said: "That''s it, God is not eternal, as long as you get the heart of God, you can become a new God.


    However, that guy Morax would surely become the help of the gods. "


    "Um?"


    "Rock God is the most thorough God. For him, it may be a better choice to let go of the mind earlier."


    "Forget it, we won''t be able to lower bounds, so let''s do it for the time being..."


    Rasinola didn''t discuss too much.


    After all, they couldn''t go to the realm by themselves without a summon.


    Barr didn''t say anything about it, because one day they would go back.


    It''s as if the nightshade went to the lower realm.


    ---------------


    Perennial snow and solstice in the country.


    A crystal clear ice crystal fortress, since ancient times, has stood tall on the top of the mountain.


    Like ice and snow that will last forever.


    Illuminate all beings.


    The Ice Queen was wearing a veil, sitting on the throne, listening to the reports of her subordinates.


    "Report to Her Majesty that the lady has been sacrificed and the son died of suicide. This is the news now.


    The country of Riyue has been eroded by the religion, and the same is true in Daojia''s country.


    As for the city of Mond, it is the country with the strongest faith.


    What should we do? "


    These executive officers did not dare to look up, because the cold eyes were full of murderous intent.


    After a long time, a light voice came from the queen''s mouth.


    "Forget it, it''s not worth getting angry. Go to Munata. The gods there are eager for war. If they cause a fight between them and Rizuki, you can see their current strength."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. By the way...The one in the abyss seems to be a little abnormal lately, do we need to continue to contact?"


    "Continue to cooperate, otherwise our strength will be insufficient."


    "Yes."


    Outside the castle, the cold wind kept roaring. .


    Chapter 627 Ying''s Next Goal----Xumi Country!


    at this time.


    In Liyue City.


    The seven stars of Liyue were in power, and the silence of the Rock God caused the rapid expansion of the eternal religion.


    Plus the previous killing of the Maelstrom Demon God.


    Basically, the beliefs in Liyue have been unified.


    At present, Dao''s wife country, Eternal City, Liyue Port.


    The three major countries have become a triangle.


    It is developing rapidly.


    Ying didn''t stay in the Eternal City all the time, but instead set his sights on the snow-capped mountains~.


    This ice and snow hindered the development of Liyue and the Eternal City-.


    However, there are a lot of resources inside.


    Currently, she is staying in the snow-capped mountains.

 Chapter 685：

    It has lasted for a month.


    Fischer is currently the leader among the new group of adventurers, and Ula, a guerrilla knight in the West Wind Knights who originally went out, has also recently returned to China.


    Although Ula was very angry about the country''s change of ownership.


    However, when she really understood the growth of the country and the gift of the gods.


    Choose to help help Ying.


    This is a loyal knight character.


    It is very worthy of all adventurers to learn, for this reason Ying also specially announced Yula''s deeds.


    "Speaking of the North Wind Knight Commander---Falgar, is it really in the Sea of ??Silence?" Ying looked at Yula who was standing at the door and asked with a smile.


    The latter shook his head and said: "We separated halfway. The head of the group said that if possible, we will end the war in a certain country!"


    No one knew Fargar''s thoughts.


    But one thing is certain, this person is very strong.


    Wendy doesn''t know how many times stronger than that trash Wendy, if it weren''t for the opponent to take so many knights away, maybe Ying wanted to occupy Mond City.


    It is estimated that it will take a lot of time.


    Yula is a female knight with long hair in a light blue cape. She is about the same size as a piano, slightly higher than the place.


    In terms of measurements, the two are equal.


    In terms of strength, the piano is better.


    After all, a person who can be a regimental leader can''t be inferior in strength.


    "Of the other four countries, Fontaine, Natta, Sumeru and Solstice, which do you think is the easiest for us to attack?"


    "I don''t know, there is too little information."


    "No, sometimes you don''t need to read the information. In fact, Lisa told me a lot of information before leaving!"


    "Lisa?"


    "Yes, she was originally the administrator of the library, but in fact she is a high-achieving student in the Sumi Church, unlike the free Mond.


    Sumeru City is full of scholars, and every one of them is a powerful wizard.


    Even if some people gain the power of warriors, there are not many that can really be applied.


    According to intelligence reports, the heart of the grass **** of the kingdom of Xumi was snatched by the queen of the winter kingdom very early, but the people there simply ignored it.


    Haha...Reading makes my mind foolish! "


    Yula wakes up and said, "Do you want to take a knife from Sumeru?"


    "Yes, take a look at this! Information from Ningguang Riyue Port." Ying handed a letter to Yula, and Diluk and others returned from outside.


    He is someone who already knows the information.


    Currently waiting for assignment.


    "Have you decided?"


    Diluk looked at Ying, and Kaia and others arrived behind him.


    "Now it''s up to Ula. There are not many forces that can be used in the city. Recently, the border has been too peaceful, and the Abyss Sect will make big moves!


    I am going to let Keli, you, Yula, and a thousand knights shoot.


    Within three months, Xumi must be in our hands. "


    Yula was shocked when she heard the words: "It will take a month to hurry. Can we smash Sumeru in two months? I don''t think this is possible at all!"


    "No, it''s possible! Ula, your time to enter the religion of God is still short, and you don''t know the greatness of God at all. Moreover, Riyue Port will also send some people.


    Newly obtained information.


    Ningguang was about to let the three gods of Yasha, Keqing and Gan Yu attack.


    Our strength is an extremely sharp spear, which will directly tear the border and devour the country of Xumi! "


    Sumeru is a desert country located on the Tivat continent.


    Advocating the gods who control there, the power of the **** of grass was exhausted long ago, and the heart of the **** was not controlled.


    So that the country is getting more and more barren.


    As for Fontaine, the country of water, because the distance is too far, it is not considered at all.


    And Natta, the country of war, is a country that has been in chaos and fighting, that is, the country of fire.


    The gods are all grumpy guys.


    Yula nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then I will do my best! As for what you said, wisdom has restrained the people there. Why is this?"


    Di Luke, who was leaning on the wall, sneered and replied to her question.


    "All the power in this world cannot be separated from the God of Heaven''s Law, and cannot be parted...In other words, when the Law of Heaven collapsed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Do you think your perception is still correct?


    In a word, when you stare into the abyss, the abyss is staring at you too!


    Pursuing the truth, until the end he became a servant of the God of Heaven, so the Queen of the Winter Kingdom took away the heart of God there.


    Don¡¯t think that Solstice¡¯s approach is radical, everyone actually wants to save the world. "


    Yula didn''t understand until then.


    Why did the group leader go to Natta Kingdom, to the Sea of ??Silence.


    He wants to get stronger power.


    It might even form an alliance with Natta''s god, maybe.


    In the end, Ula, Keli and others assembled, headed to the border of Riyue, flipped through the mountains and headed towards Sumi.


    ...0


    The solstice winter country is in the far north.


    And Nata was close to Liyue, if it weren''t for the endless mountains, there was also the sea of ??Jin Jihai blocking it.


    The relationship between the two countries is actually pretty good.


    As for Fontaine, it is a country close to the sea.


    Only Sumeru is a country surrounded by all countries.


    Located in the very center of the mainland!


    Three days later, Ke Qing joined with Keli and others.


    "It''s just a pity that Lisa left early, otherwise we would be much faster if she led the way..."


    Ke Qing spit out while rushing.


    Long purple hair swayed in the wind.


    The fresh and beautiful temperament is undoubtedly revealed.


    Keli looks infinitely yearning.


    It would be nice if I could have this sister as beautiful when I grow up.


    Diluk heard the words and said: "Don''t worry, we have a map, and we will soon be able to enter Xumi''s territory and remember our mission.


    Don''t think that we are really here to fight. "


    "Hmm, don''t worry everyone.


    With the help of my goddess Fischer, everything will be easy, especially for those fools who think they are extremely smart.


    When they see that the truth they are studying is wrong, the expression will be very interesting, hahahaha..."


    Diluk said with a black line: "Don''t teach Keli badly, you secondary girl..."


    In the past, Fischer claimed to be the convicted emperor, but later joined the Cult of God and witnessed the power of God.


    It was renamed: Sorrowful Goddess.


    Claiming that this is the real name given to her by God. people.


    Chapter 628 Sumi Country Controlled by Vines!


    However, one thing is really not to be said.


    Fischer is powerful now, very powerful.


    Even when Ke Qing saw her, she seemed very alert.


    The Night Crow named Oz was transformed into a giant eagle in the sky after Fischer gained his supernatural power.


    Fischer stayed with Oz before.


    That''s why I didn''t spend time with others.


    However, although she looks a little second.


    In fact, I have a very kind heart, and I used to give food to the children.


    It''s a good kid.


    Ying gave her a very high evaluation.


    Ke Qing snorted, her body flashing forward like an arrow.


    Thunder is fast.


    Her mobility was one of the best in the past.


    Now it is even rarer and faster.


    Basically, when the enemy saw the light, they had already fallen under her sword.


    The land of the Sumeru region is very desolate.


    There are yellow sand and rocks everywhere.


    Even after stepping inside, there is endless yellow sand.


    Although there are occasional oasis, there are many powerful monsters inside.


    Three hours later.


    The group came to the first small town.


    The female followers such as Ke Qing had already put on their veils, and even Keli was shrouded in veils.


    "Sister, you can''t see the road ahead at all with this thing."


    Keli looked at the purple-haired girl innocently. The latter thought for a while, found some plants from the side, and dexterously compiled a basket.


    Ever since, Keli entered the basket.


    Of course, the work of carrying the basket can only be entrusted to the camel.


    Lying on the camel, Keli''s perspective was much easier, and she even hummed a little tune.


    "La la la..."


    "Lululu~~~"


    With the caravan entering, the scenery in the city is different from the other two cities.


    Although there are some merchants in the city of Sumeru.


    But everyone lives in very poor.


    On the other hand, those officials are very beautifully dressed, and their complexion is more ruddy.


    Of course, there is a real superiority.


    Still a scholar!


    Scholars can walk around at will here, as long as the scholars come, even businessmen have to retreat.


    When a slender aristocratic scholar came to Diluk and others.

 Chapter 686：

    The other party was obviously taken aback, and then furiously said: "You bunch of foreign stupid pigs, dare to stand in front of my Modoruo, you..."


    "Speaking to the angel like this, it seems that your life has come to an end..."


    Tearing.


    There was a thunder in the air, and people didn''t even react, and a black shadow flew out.


    Boom.


    The terrible shocking power has passed into everyone''s ears.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked, only to see that the scholar''s master just now was nailed to the wall by an arrow.


    Obviously those who are already dead can''t die anymore.


    Because of the terrifying power of thunder and lightning, all his life characteristics were destroyed.


    "No...they are not ordinary travelers, enemies..."


    "Help!!"


    "Kill...Kill..."


    Accompanied by a scream, there was a riot in the city.


    Ke Qing waited for Fischer and said angrily: "Why did you kill for no reason?"


    "The man himself was stained with blood, I just tried his sins, maybe you can''t see his sins, or do you think we can go straight to Huanglong."


    Don''t be silly, we are the intruders.


    Murder takes over the city and develops the sect of the gods.


    The peace these people need, not the rule of this class! "


    Just as they were arguing, the city''s defense officer came.


    The war is about to start.


    Diluk didn''t have anything, but when he saw the opponent, he directly chose to shoot.


    Why does it do this?


    Because this defender is also a sinner!


    "Kelly, don''t do anything for a while, just let us come!"


    Yula squeezed Keli''s small face, and the whole person walked away like a nine-day cold wind.


    An army of thousands.


    All were frozen into ice sculptures.


    "Wow... it''s so shiny and beautiful!"


    Keli''s eyes lit up, and she wished to throw the magic bomb in her hand directly.


    But she is very obedient.


    My sister wouldn''t let herself go.


    Then it really can''t be shot.


    Otherwise it will be scolded.


    Diluk and Kaia control the situation, while Fischer and Keqing are responsible for slaying the criminals in the city.


    About thirty minutes later.


    There are no more people struggling in the city.


    Facing the powerful eternal religion, all the people knelt on the ground in despair.


    At this time, Ke Qing took the Thunder Long Sword in his hand and said to the people: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, the people we killed just now are actually the ones who drew your lives.


    Don¡¯t you understand why many people are so weak?


    Why everyone eats the same food, but there are still people who often get sick and even die of thirst! "


    The people were stunned when they heard this...


    How could this outsider know this?


    This is when Diluk walked up to the crowd and slashed the ground with a sword.


    Accompanied by a loud roar.


    The rock shattered.


    Countless vines appeared in front of everyone.


    "what is this?"


    "I don''t know, I have never seen it before..."


    "Does our problem have to do with it?"


    This vine is extremely red, as blood-like color, and the scalp of the person looking at it is numb.


    And accompanied by the fragmentation of the ground.


    Everyone followed the vines.


    He has been pursuing the City Lord''s Mansion! ! !


    Carved Qing''s face became cold, and the sword pierced through the vines.


    An amazing picture appeared.


    This vine has been resurrected!


    A scream of screams came from the vines, and a huge ghost face rose from the garden of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    At this time, Fischer said, "Have you seen it? You people have all become slaves to this flower, and your ancestors have been squeezed out of life force for generations.


    It only appeared at night, and we didn''t really notice it at first.


    Until the scholar appeared, the **** smell on his body was really disgusting! ! ! "


    Ula has been to this city before and has also transported supplies.


    I just didn''t expect that the Sumiguchi is such a ghost! ! !


    "Fire, burn..."


    1.5¡¡ boom.


    The fiery bird fell into the city lord''s mansion, blasting the huge vines to pieces.


    The rain of blood then descended.


    This is the essence of people''s lives.


    Seeing this scene, Yula frowned and said, "If you simply let the people do this, they won''t be able to recover in a short time..."


    "Don''t worry, settle down well, and we will create a teleportation array! First connect here with Snow Mountain.


    Now that I have come to the country of Xumi, I naturally want to carry forward the religion of God.


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that Sumeru would be so degenerate..."


    Diluk turned around and nodded to the soldiers.


    The people began to distribute food to the people, and they also promoted the eternal religion and the idea of ??God to the people.


    Free food, terrible monster vines.


    Plus the eternal religion.


    People gradually acknowledged the advent of eternal religion! .


    Chapter 629 Crazy Venerable Xumi, the Unleashed Three Demon Gods


    The magic circle is naturally handed over to Gan Yu to make it.


    Among those present, she was the most knowledgeable.


    Mandrill looked at the yellow-faced people and sighed: "It seems that the people here are living very hard. Maybe the so-called [scholars] live very comfortably, but ordinary people are definitely grass scraps that can be harvested at will."


    "It is precisely because of this that we divine envoys should take action!"


    Yula looked at Keqing, who was distributing food in the distance, and admired him incomparably.


    The face is cold and warm.


    Dare to act, dare to love and hate, really a pure person.


    About an hour later, the magic circle was established successfully.


    When Gan Yuxiangying reported the situation, the other party rushed over immediately.


    In a country full of yellow sand, the oasis has turned into a deadly trap, which is ironic.


    "Build the temple first. There are a lot of food crops in the Eternal City. It seems that when Lisa and his family left Xumi, they must have discovered the drawbacks."


    Otherwise, she is a student who has never met in a century.


    How could he run away from the Sumeru Academy.


    The real situation shows that all the so-called knowledge is actually trapped in the end.


    It will make people crazy!


    After the temple was built, tens of thousands of people in the city came to them, stood in the sky, and said to them: "In Xumi, the so-called scholars are superior.


    In fact, it is incorrect, because if you master too much knowledge, you will be superior and look down on ordinary people.


    The Creator, the Eternal God, has seen this through and sent us to save you.


    Here I explain to everyone that Mond, the country of the wind, Liyue, the country of the rock, and the rice wife, the country of thunder, have all returned to the embrace of the eternal god! "


    Everyone was in an uproar, and no one thought that there was an eternal **** above all the gods.


    And also the creator!


    People are happy now.


    After the city gradually stabilized, Ying and Gan Yu built Liyue''s portal.


    Then Ningguang also arrived.


    The two big brothers gathered, naturally, they wanted to win Sumiguo as quickly as possible.


    Looking at the collected intelligence and the cities that have been enlightened, he frowned and said: "This country really can''t think of this virtue on the surface."


    When they occupied the city.


    Many troops also came to suppress it.


    But it gives the Eternal Gods more time to gather information.


    Simply put, Sumeru is a strange country.


    Scholars are the top food chain.


    Next are merchants and warriors.


    The people at the bottom are the people.


    That is, the least authoritative.


    If you want to improve your status, then study hard.


    Or he is "wise".


    But the so-called wisdom gave Ying a very familiar feeling.


    That is Buddhism.


    Simply put, it is sophistry.


    The more knowledgeable people are, the less they have the right to speak.


    Ying and Ningguang glanced at each other, and the two laughed in unison: "One force breaks ten thousand laws!"


    Sumeru is composed of countless scholars.


    In that case, why not attack directly.

 Chapter 687：

    Now that the transfer point has been established.


    Then it will be easier!


    A batch of soldiers came to the world and began to raid the country of Xumi. When the first oasis was not attacked, the ordinary people found out.


    A wise scholar in the past.


    Not only does it have no resistance, but it exposes surprising shortcomings.


    Among them, the famous Brahma Venerable Masters actually kept that body by absorbing the essence of their lives.


    After being taken down by the eternal god.


    A lot of filth was exposed.


    Sumiguo was caught in turmoil, because there was no god, but instead relying on scholars, if they were allowed to defend, or to talk to others about knowledge.


    These people are very scary.


    But when it comes to war and government affairs, these idiots are not at all useful.


    And after the scandal broke out, the second Venerable was actually from the abyss.


    This made Xumi''s country completely stink.


    In order to ensure their status, they had to resort to **** suppression, but the more they oppress humanity, the stronger the rebound.


    The second oasis was announced on the fourteenth day of the arrival of Diluk and others!


    -------------


    In the city of Sumeru.


    Only twelve of the sixteen sages remained.


    The head of the Great Venerable, his face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    "Now the question is, what should we do to repel these invaders? The stinky woman in the Solstice Winter Kingdom, I don''t know what cramps. Now we are also attacking our border..."


    "Or activate those seals?"


    "You said let the sealed devil go to fight? But have you ever thought about the consequences!!!"


    "Consequence?" The Venerable who made the suggestion sneered: "What else do we have to retreat. The Eternal God Cult kills the Venerable. Those knowledgeable people are now also rebelling against us.


    What do you say now! ! "


    There are wolves before and tigers behind.


    Liyue, Mond, solstice winter.


    Surrounded by three countries, what else can they do!


    The mage can stop the attack of the Solstice Kingdom, but cannot resist the eternal religion.


    Everyone knows this.


    The problem is, if the seal is not unlocked.


    They will face a terrible problem, that is, they will be eaten a little bit.


    It is not easy to build an oasis.


    There are a total of eight oases in Xumi.


    Represents eight major cities.


    Now that two of them have fallen, they have no retreat.


    Venerable Aqunanda, who was headed, pondered for a while, and said: "Just so, release the three seal towers, so that these invaders can understand that we Xumi are not easy to provoke..."


    "Yes!"


    The Great Venerable¡¯s order was issued.


    It represents comfort. 210


    That night, thousands of scholars came to the desert center to use their knowledge.


    The demon **** who sealed the last grass **** was released.


    The seal of the pyramid model is constantly peeling off.


    The earth began to shake.


    The clear night sky was stained with blood.


    "Roar..."


    A fierce scream resounded across the sky, and then the golden giant scorpion, which was several kilometers tall, appeared in the desert.


    Then came a huge eight-handed weirdo.


    The last one to lift the seal was a dark griffin monster.


    The three are all sealed demon gods, but they have been unblocked today.


    This is the great desert at the bottom of the pot of death.


    The northern oasis has a terrible seal.


    The three demon gods naturally knew that after they naturally wanted to break free, they challenged the strongest.


    Instead, he set his sights on the south.


    There is a strong vitality response there, and it is very delicious.


    The three giants were not together, but found the same goal.


    Under the moonlit night.


    The earth quaked.


    The golden scorpion headed towards the oasis as if flying.


    And the eight-handed weird person leaped directly into the air.


    As for the last eagle-headed monster, it ran wildly in the yellow sand.


    "Hahaha... these three demon gods actually ran towards the enemy, it really saved us a lot of effort!!!".


    Chapter 630 Ke Li: Let you see what real power!


    What attracts the devil is naturally not the enemy.


    But the majestic vitality, and the rich magical array.


    I said before that Sumiguo is located in the center of the mainland.


    Water resources are very scarce.


    However, this is very simple for the gods.


    Tivat is an elemental continent. If the rock element can be converted into the water element, then there will be a steady stream of water.


    The question is how to convert.


    When Ying sends the question to the group.


    Xiaofeng happened to be there, and this question was very simple for the life **** system.


    Only need to build a **** pattern formation.


    A steady stream of rock elements, wind elements, and fire elements can all be transformed into water.


    So the oasis that was captured.


    Not only will they not hate the eternal religion, on the contrary, civilians can drink more water.


    Let me give you an example.


    Within Riyue, Mora is a general-purpose product, and everything can be traded with Mora, but not in Xumi.


    Although Mora is also used in the territory of Xumi, it is a real resource.


    It''s water!


    Therefore, the diplomacy between the Kingdom of Xumi and the Kingdom of Fontaine is very bad.


    In the dark.


    The terrifying Demon God rushed towards the Eternal Oasis, Ying Ying immediately ordered: "Turn on the Magic Divine Array, and all the priests are ready to fight!"


    "Yes."


    For a moment, a young girl in a little red skirt ran over.


    She said anxiously: "Kelly...Kelly also wants to help everyone, can I fight?"


    "Yes! See that the big golden scorpion is not there, go... Keli, you are the son of the gods, let it see the power of gods."


    "Well, Keli will work hard!"


    After that, her knees were slightly bent, and she rushed towards the north.


    In the next instant, a hot sun lit up in the sky.


    A fierce light shone on the earth.


    Keli, known as the running sun, finally made another shot.


    She stood in the air, looking ahead, her expression extremely serious.


    Don''t underestimate the child.


    Although Keli is very young, she can tell the importance of things in her heart. She was always locked up in the confinement room before, because she was also naughty sometimes.


    My parents are often out, and I have no partners.


    The partner here refers to the existence with the eyes of God.


    Therefore, Keli has no playmates, so she can only use pranks to attract the attention of the Knights. What she likes most is to sit with Jin and enjoy dinner at night.


    That gave her a sense of home.


    Now Keli''s mind has grown a bit, and she can also do things for the gods.


    Naturally, there will be no more pranks.


    But her power is also increasing day by day. Simply put, Keli''s talent is second only to Ying and Keqing''s existence, if you give her time.


    It can surpass Mandrill!


    You have to know that the other party is Slaughter Yasha.


    "Damn enemy, accept the judgment of God, my name is Keli...I am the envoy of the sun under the seat of the eternal god!!!.¡¨!"


    The fireball, which originally had a range of only ten meters, expanded again.


    It has become a huge object of several kilometers, and this has not stopped, because it has expanded again.


    Until it becomes ten thousand meters!


    The golden giant scorpion in the desert shook the brakes directly and never dared to run wild again.


    At this moment.


    The fireball drowned towards it.


    boom.


    A huge wave of air blows on the enchantment.


    The Scorpion Demon God, known as the Golden Demon King, was just like that.


    A huge pit appeared in the desert.


    There are also countless metals that have been incinerated.


    It is equivalent to an alchemy.


    The other two demon kings were also shocked. No one had such a terrifying power.


    When the eight-handed giant was still in a daze.


    A deep chill ran through his body.


    He looked down.

 Chapter 688：

    Opposite him, I don''t know when a frosty beauty appeared.


    The other party came to him silently.


    "I have solved another one, and I will rely on you next."


    The unicorn beauty Gan Yu said towards the distance.


    "You don''t need to worry about my business!"


    "Crimination Goddess, come to judge you!"


    Two thunder lights flew out at the same time, and at the same time a huge thunder eagle with a body of a thousand meters appeared in the air.


    Attack of the Trinity.


    The eagle head monster could not resist at all.


    The demon **** who had just been released was obliterated in this way.


    As for why he was released now, everyone knows it.


    There is no need for eternal gods propaganda.


    Xumi did not want to confuse the wise man who came out to refute the rumors, and also explained the origin of the three demon gods and their seals.


    In the end, the old man said angrily: "Those sages, simply can''t understand that we have peace!!!"


    "Kill the wise man and return to the embrace of God! Truth is all wrong..."


    Such a call, in just a few hours.


    It spread throughout the two oases, and at the same time it continued to spread outward.


    As for the impact.


    Ningguang and the others just left it alone.


    But this time the battle also revealed a lot of things, the high-end combat power of the gods is still too little.


    So, in the dawn meeting.


    Ning Guang said towards Ying: "¡§ Master priest, I am going to sacrifice a group of goddesses to obtain help from the gods. Otherwise, these ignorant people will not release the devil gods. If those devil gods attack mortals, it will be us. Dereliction of duty!"


    "This... can you keep running if Liyue leaves you?"


    "I have already arranged it, and didn''t Ke Qing and the others behave very well? My departure is just to give back to God''s gift."


    Ningguang touched her soft hair, and said lightly.


    Liyue is now clearly in power.


    Secretly, Zhongli had already started to intervene.


    Because she will leave sooner or later, it is impossible to fight to the end.


    There is no time to delay Sumeru''s situation now, and the timing is just right.


    Seeing that she had decided, Ying could not help asking: "Where are the candidates? Youla and Fischer can''t leave, they can only pick someone from your side."


    "If Liyue counts me, there are walnuts, Gan Yu..."


    Although the number is small.


    But she still has a heart of God in her hand.


    This is enough.


    The next day, in front of the altar, Gan Yu, walnut and Ningguang knelt on it.


    And Ying is chanting prayers.


    "Hope the great Creator, Lord of Eternity, you can hear my humble request and offer some sacrifices in exchange for some goddess to come to the world..."


    The three nations chanted the name of the God of Eternity together.


    The sky-reaching beam of light directly shattered the sky.


    The three goddesses left with the heart of the rock god.


    The dawn sky is not a bright sky, but full of more than half of darkness.


    So this divine light beam is very dazzling.


    From the north to the winter country, on the top of the snow, the queen clearly saw the beam of light tearing the sky, and her heart was very shocked.


    Because outside the sky is not the starry sky account she is familiar with.


    It''s a wider world on one side.


    "It turns out that the eternal **** in their mouth is a powerful **** from the outside world?"


    Feeling the terrible breath coming from inside, the peerless beauty was a little moved. .


    Chapter 631


    At this time in the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che is accompanying his wives to admire the scenery, and sometimes the cultivation in the country is not very good.


    It is necessary to choose to relax occasionally!


    The place where they came is called Moon Sea.


    It is the main body of the Taiyin Star in God''s Domain.


    It is also the place where Chang''e comes to take a vacation, and it is also a sea of ??moons where many moons converge.


    The sea is silver.


    Composed of magic silver sand.


    There are also some creatures swimming inside.


    For example, the grilled fish next to Liu Che was caught inside.


    At this moment, a system prompt sound appeared in his ear.


    "Ding...your main priest Ying, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a goddess of the Seven Star Rock System---[Tianquan¡¤Condensing Light]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Ying, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a nine-star unicorn goddess---[Gan Yu]."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a goddess of seven stars, night and fire---¡¾Walnut¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying, sacrificed to you the heart of the rock god, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of rock laws, because you already have 213 rock laws.


    Therefore, it is directly converted to the experience of the rock series law.


    Congratulations on your rock system law has been upgraded by one level, and the strength of all rock system believers has been upgraded by one level. "


    "Ding...your followers are asking for your help, do they need a response?"


    Seeing the system''s response, Liu Che couldn''t help but laugh.


    Unexpectedly, it has secretly added functions.


    Well, it seems that Ying did have some trouble.


    Liu Che''s gaze was condensed, and his spiritual thoughts passed through, and soon he saw the little beauty kneeling on the altar.


    There is Ke Qing and others on the side.


    "It turns out that she lacks helpers. It is true that she needs a lot of warriors if she wants to capture the Tiwat Continent. For a think tank like Ningguang, one or two are enough."


    Seeing the problem, Liu Che greeted the goddesses who hadn''t conceived nearby: "I have a task, who wants to go to Tivat for a round.


    A big show may happen! "


    The first is the cute and cute Garrot, who raises his hand first!


    "I...I want to go!"


    The jade rabbit next to him followed.


    "I want to go too."


    Next came Nami and Robin, they worked the most, and occasionally they were rushed to go to the lower realm.


    They have never left.


    And Yue''er and Duanmurong and other goddesses also wanted to go.


    Liu Che thought for a while, and gave him permission with a big wave.


    As for Sun Shangxiang and others, they were temporarily suppressed.


    After all, the Tiwat continent is expected to explode.


    At this time, Paimeng flew in front of him and said pitifully: "God, god... I want to go too!"


    "No!"


    "But, I want to go back and have a look."


    "I don''t know if you want to go back and make cups. Let other people this time, next time..."


    "All right."


    Looking at the goddesses who were sent away by the divine light.


    Paimeng could only show envious eyes.


    --------------


    Xumi Country, in the Eternal No. 1 Oasis.


    With the departure of Ningguang and others, a group of goddesses descended!


    As many as twenty.


    There was a terrible breath in everyone, and then they quickly converged, otherwise this power would oppress the world.


    Cause bad things to happen.


    Garrott kept the moon lion state, looked at the purple-haired girl in front of him, tilted his head and asked: "Why are you looking at me like this? Is there any problem."


    "Uh...your ears?"


    "I am a rabbit."


    Carved clear: "..."


    How do you feel that this goddess is not too smart!


    Ying watched so many goddesses come to the world, she was completely stunned, and Nami, who was familiar with history, smiled at her: "Don''t worry, some people come here just to travel, such as Robin... .


    I am acting as a think tank instead of little sister Ningguang.


    Is this Sumeukuni? Something like Alabastan in our world. But these people are also quite hateful..."


    Yue''er walked over at this time and said: "This world is really amazing. The air is full of elemental factors, no wonder it is stronger than ours."


    Eliya next to him lightly hummed: "That''s not for sure, there are many false gods in this world, let''s go..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    When Ying saw their actions, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Yue''er pointed at the desert center and said: "On the way here, I heard that some demon gods in Xumi''s desert have not died. I want to try it with Ilia. Who kills the demon gods in many ways?"


    "But..."


    "Ann, they won''t destroy it at will!"


    Nami comforted.


    Illya looked carefree, but she was actually smart.


    And Yue''er is not stupid.


    Naturally understand.


    "Sisters are so beautiful, can you stay with me?"


    "Hey... you are Keli, right? Sister Nami will take you to surf in the desert!"


    Wuhu.


    Soon the goddesses dispersed, and no one stayed.

 Chapter 689：

    Ying Kan''s eyelids twitched.


    Good fellow, I was originally invited as a rescuer, so how come I have all become monkeys.


    Ke Qing said seriously from the side: "They are not simple..."


    "Of course, Illiya is a goddess who has been practicing for a long time, and that Nami is the messenger who masters the celestial phenomena...


    Of course, she is also the goddess who masters the two reading halls. "


    Just when they were chatting.


    Yue''er and Yiliya came to the center of the desert.


    At this time, the people sent by the venerables had not completely escaped.


    As a result, it became a living target for the two of them.


    Every magic arrow flying away will always take a life away.


    Moreover, the souls of those who are killed will be directly transported to the world of **** by the law.


    "Huh, sinful guy."


    "Okay, okay, I don''t have time to get angry with these people. Let''s do something...there are two other demon gods, how do we torture them?"


    "Chop it directly into pieces, right?"


    "Uh...It''s boring, why don''t they fight each other?"


    So, in this desert, a huge old dragon appeared.


    The sealed demon **** was born.


    Without waiting for them to show off their power, they were manipulated by the two girls to beat each other.


    "Slap me!! Punch...drink..."


    "Hit him dan, hit him dan..."


    The battle was fierce, and the two demon gods were completely treated as dolls until their bodies were devastated.


    Was released.


    However, coming out does not mean being safe.


    Their bodies had been wounded all over, and they were finally frozen into the air by supernatural power, and turned into a ball of fireworks and exploded.


    Flesh is reduced to nourishment.


    Moisturize the dry earth.


    Using the power of the earth veins to seal the devil **** will also cause the earth to dry up. .


    Chapter 632 Oasis collapsed one after another, Xumi ushered in a new rule!


    Within the territory of Sumeru.


    On this day, the shaking continued.


    It was not until later that no one knew that the demon **** was ravaged into a ball.


    Was beaten for a whole day.


    The next day.


    Most of the goddesses have returned. Regarding the matter of Sumiguo, they chose the most violent means.


    Every oasis, there will be a goddess going to-.


    The blonde girl with double ponytails, Fischer looked forward to the real goddess.


    It''s so cool.


    If I can become a goddess in the future, I must be even more beautiful.


    In the sixth oasis, at this time 80% of the land has become the site of the religion.


    A large number of scholars fled frantically.


    Some people didn''t even understand why they died when they were killed.


    A venerable man who had lived for two hundred years asked the holy woman before being beheaded: "We are just looking for the truth. Is this also wrong?"


    "Truth? Huh... short-sighted things, what you see are just things that some people deliberately let you see..."


    Nami''s indifferent tone deeply hurt the venerable.


    But the Venerable still didn''t believe it, and said angrily: "Then what do you say the truth is?"


    "Truth is eternal..."


    Nami didn''t bother to argue with him, showing eternal power.


    Look at the pure energy crystals.


    The Venerable, who had been pursuing the truth, knelt on the ground with a puff.


    The golden light is not dazzling.


    But it shows the supreme power, that is the power that transcends the countless levels of this world.


    Even if it is calculated hundreds of millions of times, it can''t be peeped.


    Then Nami took away the eternal power and tapped her finger away.


    He directly obliterated the soul of this venerable man, and then sighed: "It''s not enough to be a scholar. The more you study the so-called truth, the easier it is in fact to be controlled by others. What a pity..."


    For a moment, Nami looked at the conquered oasis and the destroyed Runeland, and notified Ying with a secret method.


    "My side is over. The things these people study will pollute people''s minds. Remember to destroy the things in the earth veins."


    "Yes, sister Nami."


    In the first oasis, Ying stood in front of the desk and drew a red circle around the location of an oasis.


    Prove that this place has been conquered.


    At this time, the land of the oasis on the map.


    There is only the largest one left, and that is Xumeru City, which is also the largest oasis.


    Rumors are also the place where the **** of grass fell.


    The place where the grass magic inherits.


    The place of all sacred wisdom.


    As long as we take this place, Sumiguo will be taken completely, and we can continue to travel to other countries from here in the future.


    ---------------


    Inside the City of Wisdom.


    The remaining eight sages, the three goddesses looking at the sky, had very ugly faces.


    They look soft and weak.


    But in fact, the displayed power is very terrifying!


    The indifferent eyes alone are enough to kill them!


    Where did these people come from?


    The Great Venerable didn''t know, but he didn''t want to know.


    He raised his head and said to Yue''er and the others: "You sinners, do you know the wrong things you have done before, and the heavenly law will punish you."


    "Heh... have you finally admitted that you are a lackey of Tianli? Come on, let''s just stand here and see if she dares to show up!


    It''s nothing more than a shattered heavenly way. If you control three countries, plus half of Xumi, her power must be very weakened.


    Even if God does not appear, we can punish her alone! "


    The Great Venerable almost vomited blood when he heard the words.


    He is the creator of the truth, but these strangers also know it.


    In desperation, the Great Venerable was cruel and opened the ultimate treasure of Xumi City.


    I saw him snarling frantically: "Hahahaha...Since you want to destroy me, then I will kill you wicked people and all die under the truth.


    The former demon **** was defeated by this weapon. "


    Countless streamers appeared, and finally summoned a huge statue of Anubis in the sky.


    The doll, which is nearly 10,000 meters in height, made a roar that shook the sky.


    Yue''er stepped back in fear, and Xue Nv sneered forward and said, "How can the small dolls be our opponents, Duanmu Rong, let''s take a shot together!"


    "good."


    The two squeezed a seal with both hands, and the air in the entire Sumeru City plummeted in an instant.


    "Ice Divine Art¡¤Ice Dragon Shaking the Sky!"


    "Wood magic spell, lock of the sky!"


    Countless seeds appeared on the Anubis statue in an instant, then turned into dark green vines, and began to entangle crazily.


    The colossus was controlled to the ground with just a blink of an eye.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Did not wait for the great Lord to activate the emergency measures of the colossus.


    A terrible wind and snow cage directly blocked the colossus, and four ice dragons appeared, suppressing the colossus in it.


    And inside the oasis below.


    All water sources have frozen.


    Trees, flowers, rain forests.


    It all turned into frost. At this time, you only need to touch it lightly, and the sides of things are broken!


    At this time, Yue''er also put away his fear.


    She took a step forward and said in a clear voice: "The former grass god, in order to suppress those demon gods in troubled times, so absorbed the life of the earth to create this colossus.


    Then he also understood that it was wrong to do so.


    So there is no inheritance left, the true heart of God, because of a rule, has been stranded for countless years.


    ......


    I think the real reason is not enough wisdom, right? "


    Having said that, she looked at the Great Venerable, and the latter instantly bowed her head.


    The scholars in the city were stunned.


    Yue''er continued: "The so-called grass magic is actually the life element, but in order to protect more lives, it is necessary to sacrifice a part of the life.


    What do you think Cao Shen would think?


    Yes, he was contradictory and very sad, so before he died in the battle, he put a seal.


    A selfish person who has fallen into the trap of truth is a seal that can never be opened.


    But it is a pity that countless years have passed, and no one has inherited this power until the country is corrupted.


    Then the executive officers of the Fools of the Solstice Winter Kingdom came to take away the heart of the grass god.


    It''s ironic...


    As a result, these venerables finally panicked.


    But after studying for so long, manipulating this colossus has cost a lot of life resources. "


    After all, Yue''er waved towards the colossus and patted it, the colossus that was already very tightly bound, plus it was frozen.


    How could she stand up to such a shot.


    Accompanied by a loud noise that shook the sky.


    A sparkling green firework bloomed in this oasis city.


    The emerald green life energy swayed like a flower in the wind until it spread to every corner of Xumi Kingdom.

 Chapter 690：

    The earth began to come back to life.


    The state of the desert is also improving.


    And the Great Venerable, who was connected to the colossus'' mind, was directly killed by Yue''er''s blow. people.


    Chapter 633 The awakening of the Queen of the Winter Kingdom, Morgana''s reappearance!


    Xumi Kingdom was captured, but the people here are still very gentle.


    Just give them enough water and enough food.


    People are happy to see a new rule.


    Of course, Nami and Duanmu Rong did not continue to attack, they mainly came down to travel.


    Helping Ying is only secondary.


    Why is this happening? Naturally, I don''t want to persecute [Tianli].


    The maintainer of the heavens is equivalent to an existence bound to the heavens.


    Although it is contaminated.


    It is not without the possibility of being purified.


    If we can purify the [Tianli] and bring it to God.


    God will definitely be very happy.


    ...


    The goddesses are so powerful that they are suffocating, once again let the believers strengthen their beliefs.


    The position of eternal religion is becoming stronger and stronger.


    The Three Demon Gods were easily annihilated, and the colossus opened by the Venerables was also killed.


    Uncovering the ancient history.


    Either way, it shocked the hearts of the people.


    And from this time to winter in the country.


    The queen looked at the collapsed idol and said to herself: "It seems that the fate of the world has changed..."


    She stretched out her hand, and a verdant heart of God was spinning in the air.


    Then came the ice blue heart of the ice god.


    Although the empress wanted to rally the power of the entire continent to fight against Tianli, the people in her country didn''t like this indifferent god!


    The fools acted fiercely.


    Shots are killing people.


    For the people, such a king is really terrifying.


    The Queen of the Solstice Winter is unpopular, but she also doesn''t need the support of the people, she only needs these people to be obedient and be an honest tool person.


    But now I have seen the changes in Sumiguo with my own eyes.


    She began to have other methods in her mind.


    For a moment, an executive officer came and knelt behind her.


    "My Queen, I don''t know what''s the order?"


    "You go and send this letter to the Eternal Church."


    "Yes."


    The executive said nothing, because the Queen is his faith.


    Looking at the leaving figure, the empress returned to the throne in the wind and snow.


    -------------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ying looking for her elder brother: "Wuhu... the sisters are too good, Xumiguo has already taken it, hum... I want to sing when I am happy."


    Ding... Ying, looking for her brother, uploaded a video.


    Cooperate with the information she uploaded before.


    Everyone probably had an intuitive feeling about Xu Miguo.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "How do I think that this country has the shadow of Buddhism? Is it an illusion... But it looks like Buddhism, but it doesn''t have the essence."


    Judicial God: "Brother Bald has a good look, and I think so too, combined with the story told by sister Ying, this Sumiguo.


    I think the inheritance is cut off! "


    Ninja scientist: "Then why can''t it be like this? @look for elder brother''s Ying, since Tiwatt Continent is a country of faith, it is better for you to conquer with faith.


    Pure violence is worse than changing one''s faith. For example, when eternal believers promote the religion of God, by the way, a true essence of Buddhism will be revealed. "


    Ying looking for her brother: "Wow... this is really feasible, I never thought of it before!"


    The original version is big: "You didn''t watch Alsace, come to the group at regular intervals every day, this is the gap.


    Don''t feel embarrassed, if you have any questions, ask more, and your world has sacrificed a lot of goddesses, and the gods like it very much. "


    Prince Lordaeron: "Hey, I''m a bit extreme and even a bit proud, but my faith in God is the strongest.


    And you said that I love learning, purely because the big brothers in the group are so knowledgeable.


    Whether it was Cao Cao, the emperor Yingzheng, I was shocked.


    I didn''t even think that I could use this method to expand my power, and I must be famous in the battle! "


    Troubled Times: "Thank you, thank you! You promised me to drink in the future."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "The priests who are also gods should help. I don''t know Ye Laohe and others'' magical powers, and I don''t know much about them.


    The only thing that can be taught is the idea of ??politics.


    The king is overbearing.


    Never show mercy when it''s time to make a move. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "What are the brothers talking about? It''s better to drink like Cao Cao said.


    There is no distinction between high and low in the group, and I really want to fight against Sargeras, the dark Titan in your world! "


    Dashan Chu: "Damn. Ergouzi, you are not right. Didn''t you say that Sargeras belongs to me? Do you want to steal the blame?"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Isn''t there still Argus?"


    Dashan Chu: "Who likes to fight the waste of Argus, forget it... Sargeras can give it to you, but the warden in the shadow world is very interesting to me!"


    I love to drink animal milk: "Brothers, come on!"


    Bearded swordsman: "I am really envious, Jiu Shu and I are now stuck in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda. Hey...it''s probably difficult for us to get out.......... ."


    Fallen Witch: "Listening to Arthas''s tone, his world seems huge? What is the shadow world..."


    Rin Tosaka couldn''t help but laugh when she saw her.


    Finally seduce your interest.


    It''s not easy.


    Tosaka University: "The world of Alsace is made up of countless planes, among which Titan is the planet''s protoss.


    Has great power, but not every planet will have Titans.


    And Sargeras is one of the most powerful Titans.


    He fought in the void and battled with powerful demons, but as the void deepened, he was surprised to find those demons that were beheaded by himself.


    It can be resurrected, and it continues.


    For this reason, he was very puzzled, until one day, he was corrupted by the Void Lord and fell into the Dark Titan.


    As the saying goes, when you are staring at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you too!


    If you don¡¯t understand Sargeras, I can extract a video from Hanoi for a long time to show you 1.5, if you follow the normal history.


    This will happen to the planet where Alsace is located. "


    Ding...Tohsaka University uploaded a video.


    Morgana naturally downloaded it early.


    In the video is a beautiful planet, but above the planet, there is a cloud of **** yellow that wants to erode her.


    When the Pantheon emits a beam of light to seal it.


    Sargeras had a sword.


    With one sword, almost a planet was destroyed.


    The Morgana who was watching was cold and sweaty, because she had discovered this Sargeras, who had suffered severe injuries a long time ago.


    If the time is full, it is very simple to kill a planet in one strike.


    The soul of the planet has such terrible power.


    It''s amazing.


    [Recommend a friend''s book: Oasis for all people, I build a happy home, focus on construction, daily life, cultivation...].


    Chapter 634 Morgana''s awakening, darkness is not depravity!


    After watching the video, Morgana felt a lot.


    However, there are many doubts in her heart. Since God is the Creator, he is the source of all power.


    But in that case.


    Why should Arthas go to attack the shadow world?


    Do gods tend to light?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help getting irritated, and for the first time there was no scolding of "Bi Chi" or "Bi Chi".


    It''s serious thinking.


    About ten minutes later, she shook her head again. Although she had come into contact with the world outside the universe, she still brought some perspectives from the world in her thinking.


    For example, what is the void?


    Is it right or wrong to fall into a dark angel?


    The more I think about it, the more headache.


    Morgana finally gave up thinking and chose to ask in the group.


    Fallen Witch: "@ÓÀºãÖ®Éñ£¬´óÉñ...Are you there? I have a question that I want to ask you. It is a very important question to me."


    God of Eternity: "Speak..."


    The gods appeared, and no one in the group dared to paddle.


    Rarely quiet down.


    Fallen Witch: "In your opinion, is darkness wrong?


    What is the so-called depravity? Can demons really not exist in your God Realm?


    To tell you the truth, I used to be an angel before, because...because I was with a bitch...ah no, an angel couldn''t get along, so I chose the opposite power.


    But I gained great power, but I still haven''t defeated her.


    On the contrary, the power of the void is increasing day by day. "


    Morgana was really lost.


    I don''t know if I am right or wrong.


    She felt that if she could solve her confusion, she would definitely be able to break through her current strength. This is the so-called epiphany.


    Liu Che smiled when he saw her question.


    It seems that she is still not confident enough in herself.


    God of Eternity: "In fact, these problems can be attributed to one problem. Darkness is not destruction. The so-called depravity is actually a personal cause.

 Chapter 691：

    The so-called extreme light must have darkness in it.


    Just like in the realm of God, light and darkness, water and fire, all kinds of power can oppose each other.


    The so-called Yin Yang Avenue is like this..."


    Liu Che couldn''t help being stunned when he said that, because he felt that his strength seemed to loosen.


    I can have an epiphany by... giving lectures to people?


    Lao Tzu is such a genius.


    However, lectures cannot be stopped.


    Otherwise, if Morgana can''t solve the puzzle, he will lose a world, or delay it for a long time.


    So he suppressed the sentiment in his heart and continued: "There is a **** in the gods'' realm, where the soul lives, and it is also the darkness in the gods.


    The so-called power is just a means. When you cannot control the power, you have already fallen.


    Like your demon power, it seems powerful, but in fact it is just the illusion that the void cannibalize you and leave you.


    The pure power of darkness is not like this.


    Darkness is the power that can swallow everything. "


    The fox who only loves money: "God is right, Little Sister Morgana, in fact, our goddess all know your world and understand what you have experienced.


    It is not that there are even those who practice dark power in God''s Domain.


    But we all use it as a tool instead of letting the darkness control ourselves. "


    Tosaka University: "Although you don''t like your sister, you have to admit that she is a person with light in her heart and has always believed in the existence of hope."


    The people''s words silenced Morgana.


    Looking back.


    There were several times when the opponent had the opportunity to kill himself, but every time he chose to release the water.


    If the other party really wanted to kill, then she would definitely die without a burial place.


    Abandon hatred, resentment, and everything.


    Morgana fell into emptiness.


    For a long time, she seemed to understand.


    "It turns out that I was the one who was wrong, no wonder the thinking is so extreme...but also that she always looks at people through her nostrils!"


    Then there was one more person who downloaded the Eternal Meditation in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Morgana left the ship and moved to an unmanned planet with supernatural power.


    She sat down cross-legged, and the eternal meditation began to come into her mind.


    When the exercises were running, Morgana''s soul was taken into the meditation space.


    Eternal power is proven in the dark.


    The stronger the existence, the more shocked the moment he saw Liu Che''s Law Body!


    This is an insight that shocks the soul.


    Morgana knelt on the ground religiously and said: "Pray for the gods to give me real strength and let me break free from these shackles..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a beam of sky flooded into the soul.


    She doesn''t know how others accept power.


    But when the divine power entered her body, Morgana realized how small her demon power was.


    The soul is riddled with holes.


    Emotions are controlled by it.


    "It turns out that I''m decayed and can''t decay anymore..."


    The so-called darkness, the so-called powerful.


    It''s just a cover.


    Until this time Morgana finally realized that this is the sublimation of the soul, this is the sobriety of the mind.


    So at the same time, in the outside world.


    Countless void powers were swallowed by the extreme darkness.


    Morgana''s originally corrupted wings were all replaced by shiny black feathers.


    And more noble.


    The dark body has also become more pure.


    Three hours later.


    When Morgana opened her eyes again, a ray of extreme dark power appeared around her body.


    Different from the previous degeneration and corruption.


    The darkness now gives people a sense of sacredness.


    "It seems that what the God of Eternity said is right. This kind of power is what I long for, not the sense of nothingness I used to..."


    Morgana spun her body and laughed involuntarily.


    Because this is me.


    Truly beautiful angel.


    "Karthus, one day I will let you taste what the real darkness is..."


    It is not someone else who tempts oneself to fall.


    It is this nominal **** of death.


    Of course, there is also the oppression given by the spread of the void.


    Now that I think about it, everything is driven by a vain will, if you look at it from the point of view of God incubating this world.


    The void is a cancer!


    Morgana''s eyes rolled, and her body disappeared.


    When she appeared, she had already arrived on the spaceship.


    Seeing the queen''s return, all the demons knelt on the ground, but Morgana rarely became angry, but gave a technique to the past.


    "This is the power bestowed by God, you all cultivate, and we will be renamed the believers of the Eternal God... and I am no longer the fallen queen Morgana.


    You have to call me the goddess of darkness! "


    "It''s Lord Goddess..."


    The dogs hurriedly cheered, but no matter what, they were loyal to the queen.


    But a few hours later, all the demons in the cabin disappeared, replaced by life forms, they had come from various planets.


    But it was corrupted by the devil gene! .


    Chapter 635 Karthus: You can''t kill me, uh... what is this?


    "If you guys hate me, you can just say it now..."


    Morgana calmly accepted all the hateful eyes.


    But she has a clear conscience.


    At the beginning, I was corrupted, and what could I do if my mind was disturbed?


    Everyone couldn''t help but bow their heads.


    The devil gene is indeed a cancer.


    Seeing everyone being silent, Morgana said faintly: "Go to the planet Yezra first, there is the base of the devil, first purify a planet and then say..."


    "Yes, my lord."


    It is impossible to really do it with Morgana.


    Being oppressed for a long time.


    Now they are recognized by the God of Eternity.


    Can only hate fate.


    A few days later, the spacecraft descended on the Demon Star of Yezra.


    Morgana''s authority still exists, but now his beliefs are about to change, for his own doglegs.


    She has no time to talk about other things.


    Give divine law, erect an altar.


    In about a day''s work, the creatures on the planet returned to their original appearance.


    But they didn''t dare to hate Morgana, they just lamented the impermanence of the world.


    After the change of belief, Morgana was not eager to sacrifice the planet.


    Because her strength is not what Alsace needs to operate, the real goal is to put it in the angel galaxy.


    If you sacrifice treasures, it''s better for the nostril man.


    Morgana couldn''t help but have a bad taste in her heart. When she waited for bed in the future, she must pull the nostril man to see if she could still keep that proud face.


    -----------


    In the angel galaxy, on the highest throne.


    Sister Morgana, the king of sacred angels, was looking at the information in her hand at this time.


    After seeing the demon planet Yezi star back to normal.


    She couldn''t help but raised her brows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The angel next to him replied: "We are also surprised that Morgana, the Demon King, returned a few days ago, and then the planet changed.


    Within a day, all creatures returned to their original appearance.


    And in terms of strength, it is stronger than the devil.


    But it is no longer degenerate and destructive.


    This situation was also found to be novel by the Frontier Observation Force, because after the incident last night, Morgana went to other demon galaxies again and seemed to be doing the same thing.


    The people below suspect that the Demon King seems to have gained mysterious power.


    She seems to claim to be the dark goddess under the eternal god-the king of darkness from Ling. ¡¨! "


    After listening to the beautiful and flowery angels around him explain.


    Rao is the King of Angels, Kyle, can''t help but frown.


    [As for why I can¡¯t call that name, everyone knows everything...]


    "What the **** is my sister going to do this time? Is there any conspiracy, or is it not possible to gain other power..."


    "Maybe I need to meet her, but there should be war again."


    Kyle rubbed his eyebrows, feeling his head bigger.


    This overly naughty sister didn''t make her worry at all. If one day she died in a battle, she would be the best successor.


    What a pity... Fate is impermanent.


    Kyle closed his eyes and said, "Keep watching... if you have any new information, tell me directly."


    "Yes!"


    "Also, Yan...you can''t always be a response bug, you should have your own thinking."


    "This...I see."


    The angel slowly left, while Kyle stared at the starry sky and fell into meditation.


    As the maintainer of angel power.


    She was burdened with countless sufferings.

 Chapter 692：

    Life is busy for other people, but there is not a day to live for myself.


    Kyle always tells himself that the day when he becomes an angel is the day when mortal minds are cut off.


    With this strength, we should bear this responsibility.


    Although very sad.


    ----------


    At this moment, within the demon galaxy.


    Because of Morgana''s massive movements, the power of fear continued to drop sharply.


    Karthus, the spokesperson of the void, naturally came to his door.


    Facing this black robe, the **** of death who talks all day long.


    Morgana spread her wings and proudly said: "What? Are you planning to look at me with the same eyes as before!"


    "No... I''m just here to complain about one thing. You are the Queen of Darkness, not someone else''s running dog. You betray us like this...


    Do you know what the consequences are? "


    "as a result of?"


    Morgana smiled when she heard the words, and then a terrifying energy storm suddenly erupted in the universe.


    A spear burning with black flame appeared in her hand.


    "I am no longer the Morgana who was fooled by you, now I am a dark god! Go to death... Big fool..."


    Spear out.


    The space is shattered.


    The terrible power does not require any calculation and casting time at all.


    "Oh... the darkness is not effective for me, I... ahem... this... what the **** is this?"


    Karthus originally wanted to laugh at Morgana''s ignorance and use darkness to fight against a **** who mastered the energy of death.


    She was afraid that her brain was not broken.


    As a result, the spear pierced into his body.


    Karthus finally panicked.


    Because the flame on the spear was not any energy he knew well, but it crazily devoured the vitality of Karthus.


    He is also alive.


    It''s just that this kind of life is not understandable by ordinary people.


    Morgana looked at the flustered Karthus with a brilliant smile, and the idiot was finally scared.


    "¡§"Everyone you call will die. Have you ever thought that you will die too?"


    "you..."


    "Accept your fate... Karthus, your life ends here. This spear is the power of the dark flames of the underworld, higher than the power of this world.


    No matter how you use your own abilities to resolve it, or to analyze it, it will not be able to resolve the root cause of the destruction.


    Goodbye!


    By the way, my old lady hates magic sticks the most! "


    boom.


    The black high-heeled shoes kicked Karthus''s face, kicking him directly out for countless light years.


    Finally, when it hit a dark place.


    Hell Heiyan began to explode suddenly.


    Just when Morgana was about to leave, a heart-pounding energy appeared beside Karthus, trying to save him.


    But it''s a pity that no matter how hard it tries, it can''t extinguish the flame on Karthus.


    Soon the spokesperson was unable to speak out.


    Finally fell into the universe and turned into a touch of ashes.


    Then a terrifying and gloomy voice came from the lonely darkness.


    "Morgana, you betray the void and wipe out the existence of the killing **** Karthus. Sooner or later we will find you..."


    "Oh, then come on. Auntie, I''ll still be afraid of you! A bunch of empty waste... handsome"


    Morgana took advantage of the fact that the other party did not disappear, and raised her **** chicly.


    Then turned and left.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that, not long after she left, she saw a familiar figure.


    Own sister. .


    Chapter 636: The Angel Sisters With Relations Ease, From Xiao Meng''s Analysis!


    "What are you doing here?"


    Morgana was surprised at first, and then returned to the indifference of the past.


    Every time she saw Kyle, she wanted to go up and punch him.


    right.


    It''s toward the nostril!


    Kyle''s eyes were soft, his beautiful wings flapping slowly.


    She came from chasing energy fluctuations.


    I thought it was Morgana who was going to be a demon, but didn''t see and witnessed a battle.


    Morgana killed her partner, Karthus, the spokesperson of the void!


    Looking at the black-winged sister who exudes a sacred temperament, Kyle shook his head and said, "I just came over to take a look. By the way, I want to ask you something."


    "Just say anything, I''ve been very busy these days."


    "You have got rid of the control of the void, right?"


    "Yes, what did you say? Or the old way of talking, and then look at people with your nostrils?"


    Faced with Morgana, who was obviously agitated.


    Kyle did not stimulate her uncharacteristically, but said softly: "I have persuaded you many times before, but now it seems that you have found your way.


    No matter what, you can be safe! "


    Such gentle words.


    Make Morgana wonder how to deal with it.


    Are there feelings between sisters 213?


    Of course there is.


    And it used to be pretty good, but later on, there were differences in ideas that caused them to drift away.


    "You don''t need to be so pretentious to treat me well, now I can tell you clearly that I have received the power bestowed by the Creator, and I will offer you as a sacrifice to the gods in the future..."


    "Can the Creator defeat the Void?"


    "Oh... the ignorant angel, the **** who created the world, is not something you and I can look at, watch slowly, I will use my own methods to conquer the world!"


    After that, Morgana turned and left.


    Because she didn''t dare to face Kyle like this.


    The sister who is no longer murderous will make her feel a sense of fear.


    This kind of inexplicable thing.


    It shouldn''t exist.


    Kyle looked at his sister who was leaving in a hurry and said to her, "If one day, you really have a way to give peace to the world, I would dedicate myself..."


    The figure paused for a second.


    Then disappeared into the universe.


    --------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Fallen Witch: "Thank you for the gift of the God of Eternity. I Morgana will always believe in you. It is you who let me know that I have been going further and further on the wrong path.


    It was not until I went to the world of meditation that I realized my weakness!


    I will sacrifice one side of the world in a short time. "


    Tosaka University: "Congratulations, the gods are in retreat recently, and may not be able to respond for a while. During this time, I hope everyone can work hard and help each other..."


    Ninja scientist: "Then please everyone, I am still wandering in the psychedelic world..."


    Kaoru: "I can''t do anything lately. The mystery of the fire source is too big. I''m in retreat..."


    Tanjiro: "The same is true for me, basically hitting the tower."


    An unknown man: "Oh...The Thirty-Three Heavenly Tower is too difficult, and it''s another day to be ravaged. I wonder...I have such a dish?"


    Ding...Pudu sent a picture.


    Above is a dog-shaped holy beast of the plant family.


    Judicial God: "...it really hurts..."


    Li Lao Er: "Killing to kill the heart..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "???? What does this mean, can you explain it."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Na... Xiaofeng, what do you look at things like?"


    Jishi Miko: "Vegetables. The vegetables they cultivated are delicious... Well, my sister likes to eat too."


    The Ninth Uncle Slayer: "Is there any deep meaning in this? Please forgive me for not seeing it..."


    Sadly reminds Lao Gao: "Can''t see it yet? Vegetables plus dogs, typical vegetable dogs."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Hahahaha..."


    Chu Dashan: "You deserve to be a bald donkey, you only need a picture to curse."


    An unknown man: "Damn, you bald donkey is really not a thing! I will become better than you in the future, and I will challenge you every day."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Welcome, Lao Na, I also train the body."


    -----------


    Compared to the lively chat group.


    Liu Che said that he was retreating at this time, but he was actually playing chess with Xiaomeng.


    Xiao Meng is the heir of Taoism.


    Later, through the introduction of Yingzheng, she became a goddess into the realm of God, and she never disputed her.


    The character is like a breeze.


    Very chic.


    Of course, when Liu Che asked him to wait in bed, he didn''t flatter himself excessively. Instead, he always looked like this every time.


    Play chess and talk first, then take a shower and change clothes.


    It seems very strange.


    Liu Che once asked her why this is the case.


    Xiaomeng said: Since there are so many beauties around God, why bother to fight? I just need to be myself.


    She is colder than Dongfang Huaizhu.


    It was colder than Lu Xueqi''s temperament.


    He is a true cultivator, but this Dao is not the Dao of Heaven, but the Dao of Purity within the Dao of Emotions.

 Chapter 693：

    Put his heart on Liu Che''s body.


    Said it was not in love.


    In fact, it is deep love.


    It''s just a long-term situation that won''t change until death, which has allowed Xiaomeng to develop such a character.


    Taoist woman.


    It is really rare, and there is only one goddess like her in the God Realm at present.


    "How can the gods have time to play chess with me today?"


    Xiao Meng didn''t dress up much today, but wore a cyan Dao robe.


    A sapphire phoenix hairpin was inserted in the rolled up hair bun.


    It was the meeting gift Liu Che gave her.


    Since then it has been brought to the present.


    Liu Che watched the opponent make a move, naturally following a chess piece, and then said: "I just came to you because I have sentiment."


    "Oh? That''s surprising."


    Xiao Meng said with a smile.


    Cool to cool.


    She is not a stone girl, and she is still in a very beautiful mood to do something she likes with God.


    Her smile will only give the gods.


    Because the other party is his own way.


    Liu Che didn''t say much, just let go of his feelings.


    The combination of life and death avenue.


    Forged the Eternal Avenue, of course no one knows this kind of secret.


    However, he hides eternity.


    Only the two laws of light and darkness are summoned.


    Xiao Meng looked at the yin and yang fish that were not harmonious in the sky, frowning and said: "This is something wrong, the yin and yang are not in harmony..."


    "Yeah, I am also wondering if something is missing. Since waking up from a deep sleep, I have regained a lot of strength, but there are still some parts that are not perfect..."


    Liu Che threw the problem to Xiaomeng.


    The latter stared at the law of evolution and fell into contemplation.


    For a long time, she raised her head and said, "Maybe it is part of the lack of yin, the light system belongs to fire. You have recovered the avenue of fire source, so what is missing is yin!


    But Yin is not simply darkness. It seems that besides the water system, you also need a power that can balance fire. ".


    Chapter 637 Liu Che''s epiphany, Kael''thas descends on the Broken Isles!


    balanced.


    Negative.


    Water alone will not work.


    Liu Che suddenly looked at Hell, and the construction here was much better than before.


    Could it be that...


    Still rely on the power of death?


    No, this is not quite right.


    The power of Yin is actually well understood.


    Such as soft, such as lunar.


    Pure water cannot soften the fire~.


    So what if you change to the other five elements -?


    I always feel that it is based on the foundation-building the law cycle.


    But when you think about it carefully, this is actually not the case.


    The avenue of life can be divided into the laws of the wood system, but does the law of the gold system really exist?


    He has gained so many magic weapons.


    Why is there no metal rule!


    Or to say that this world is not metallic, just like the law of love!


    Liu Che was shocked when he thought of this.


    Is the law of the highest plane also complete?


    No, this is unlikely.


    Liu Che knew that since it was the highest, there would be a law, but why there was no fragment of the law, there was only one answer.


    This law has been collected by people to achieve the avenue.


    So there is none in the world.


    According to the five elements, fire restrains gold, but gold restrains water.


    Recall that the five elements grow together.


    Wood produces fire, fire produces soil, native gold, gold produces water, and aquatic wood.


    Want to get yin and yang.


    It is not necessary to choose from the gold, if it is the law of the soil system is perfected?


    Gold is born from the earth.


    Or integrate the laws of the earth system into the laws of the water system, and the fire system road does not need to be integrated into the road of life.


    If this is the case, then it is enough for these two laws to reach the third order at the same time.


    Liu Che couldn''t help laughing when he thought of this.


    And Xiaomeng saw that God was happy, and she was also happy in her heart.


    But before she could react, she was hugged horizontally.


    Thinking of what was going to happen next, Xiao Meng couldn''t help but blush.


    --------------


    At this time, within the world of Azeroth.


    Along with Kael''thas''s exploration, he broke through the sea blocked by the siren and finally came to the place where the Burning Legion occupies.


    Because it was early.


    Naturally, Gul''dan didn''t travel through time and space to come over and make trouble.


    At this time, there are still some demons from the last war.


    "His Royal Highness, we have come to the Broken Isles!"


    "Well, get ready to go!"


    "Yes."


    The ship began to dock, naturally attracting a large number of demons.


    Kael''thas snorted coldly, and lightly swung the flaming blow in his hand.


    Hundreds of magic blades directly destroyed the demons stationed on the shore.


    The soldier next to him turned over, looked at his homeland and sighed: "I didn''t expect that our high elves will return here one day..."


    They used to know in textbooks that the elven empire was Suramar.


    But because of the wanton use of magic.


    Eventually attracted the prying eyes of the Burning Legion.


    It caused a big explosion in the world, and the queen, known as the light in the light, became a slave to the ancient gods.


    How sad?


    Kael''thas flew down from the ship and said to his soldiers: "Explore the outer area first, establish a camp, and structure the magic circle."


    "Yes!"


    Now that I know the onset of magic addiction.


    Well, on this island, I don''t know how many elves are guarding the torment of magic addiction.


    Kael''thas watched his people work hard while he flew high into the sky.


    So he saw Suramar.


    The corner of the city shrouded in arcane barriers couldn''t help but moisten.


    This is fate.


    Because of the use of the blood of the Protoss, the miserable experience obtained.


    But he can''t get in yet.


    Because there are a large number of high-level elves in it, and because of the dark night well, he will become helpless.


    Only the soldiers must be assembled to recover all of the Broken Isles.


    Finally, the impact on Suramar can be opened.


    Kael''thas couldn''t help laughing when thinking of the emperor who could become the elven empire.


    The next day.


    An upper elf with a skinny and trembling body was brought to Kael''thas.


    "His Royal Highness, this elf claims to be the Chief Arcanist Thalyssa..."


    "Let her come here..."


    Looking at the elf with dim skin and gray eyes.


    Kael''thas said to him: "Are you okay?"


    "I...I need magic, if you can give me some, I will answer your questions."


    Chief Arcanist Thalyssa.


    The person who was once the greatest magister Elisand''s value, but because of his dissatisfaction with Elisand''s recent actions, he was expelled.


    Lost the magic.


    She was like a ghoul who had been hungry for countless years.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    What the arrogance of the elves, what the dignity of the elves, what the nobility of the elves.


    It''s all shit.


    She needs magic!


    Kael''thas shook his head and said: "It''s a pity that I don''t have what you need, but if you want to get rid of the addiction, I have something here."


    "Get rid of the addiction? You outsiders are really jokes, I''m going to go...otherwise, when the body can''t control it, everything will be too late."


    The upper elf controlled by addiction.


    If it is not nourished by magic for a long time, it will become a twisted and brainless monster.


    Talissa also wanted to save the people, so she didn''t want to give up on herself.


    Unexpectedly, Kael''thas said: "I am from Quel''Thalas, a descendant of the high elf Dathremar Sunstrider..."


    ..........


    "Is that so? But do you really have a way to get me out of my addiction?"

 Chapter 694：

    Chief Arcanist Talissa looked at the young elf hopefully, and asked timidly.


    I''m afraid what I got is a joke.


    But Kael''thas''s expression was extremely serious.


    Then an eternal meditation thought was handed over to Talissa.


    An hour later, the chief arcanist regained his youth and strength.


    The body was repaired, completely getting rid of the addiction.


    Talissa opened her eyes, looked at the white jade-like body, and sighed: "It is unimaginable that there would be such a great god. The people of Suramar are saved..."


    "Well, can you talk about Suramar then?"


    "Okay, Your Royal Highness."


    "Actually, I hope you call me Lord Master!"


    "Okay, Master Master..." Talissa said with a heavy face sitting on the stone, "That day the Queen brought disasters and the Well of Eternity exploded.


    The huge sea water destroyed the entire empire.


    You can''t imagine what a disaster it was, countless people were overwhelmed, and the queen didn''t see her destiny until the last moment.


    But by then it was too late!


    Most of the countries sank with her, and the Grand Magister Elisande used the Dark Night Well to open an arcane barrier.


    That¡¯s why we can survive. Of course, besides us, there are also some survivors...


    However, some time ago, when the demon recovered, Elisand actually wanted to help Sargeras! ! !


    She was crazy. "people.


    Chapter 638 The curiosity of Queen Azshara, the elves who restore their origins!


    Kael''thas shook his head and said, "I''m afraid she is not crazy, but forced to be helpless..."


    Talissa didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    Kael''thas casually explained: "People can change. In ancient times, Elisand was indeed very courageous, but now she has changed...


    Guarding Suramar has long since become an obsession.


    Conquer other regions first, and wait until we finish dealing with the Broken Isles..."


    There are many residents in the Broken Isles, in addition to Suramar itself, there are also druid origins.


    Although there are not many residents.


    But there were many residents in ancient times.


    Kael''thas said to Talissa: "If you encounter the Naga transformed by the elves, help them to return to normal..."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, the residents of Quel''Thalas began to come to this ancient place.


    Looking at the city of Suramar, the city of once ancestors, one can still appreciate the grand occasion before.


    However, history is history after all.


    They must step forward!


    Within a few days, the elves headed by Thalyssa conquered the Azsuna area.


    At the same time, many naga were transformed.


    Under the stimulation of divine law.


    A large number of residents returned to what they used to be, but the purebred naga became another race.


    Mermaid.


    The upper body is a human appearance, and the lower body is a fish.


    If the strength reaches a certain limit.


    Then he can recover his body.


    The previous naga were ferocious, they would brutally kill all non-naga races, but after regaining their sanity.


    These people have sincerely joined the religion.


    One of the elves revealed an amazing news.


    Azshara did not die, but inhabited the underwater city --- Nazjatar.


    There are a large number of naga inside. The former elves did not die, but fell into naga.


    To be precise, it was distorted into that look under the power of N''Zoth.


    Except for some high-strength naga.


    The rest have only basic wisdom.


    There is no reason to speak of other than killing.


    Kael''thas said: "Continue our work, if possible, I will catch Azshara and let her pay for her sins!"


    "Yes."


    The advent of eternal religion has rapidly changed the ecological environment of the Broken Isles.


    The demons were quickly slaughtered.


    And because of the death of Xavius, Ysera sought out the end of the nightmare, and even came to Val''sharah.


    A green dragon servant came to the queen and pointed to the distance and said: "My lord Queen, other branches of our Eternal God Cult are fighting with the residents here."


    "Well, support them! I''ll cleanse this woodland!"


    "Yes."


    Along with the appearance of Dragon Yin, an emerald dragon appeared above Val''sharah.


    The land corrupted by N''Zoth.


    In the scorching dragon''s breath, the original appearance was restored, and the things of the nightmare screamed and melted one after another.


    Kael''thas felt the same divine power and couldn''t help but smiled: "It seems that our friends are here too, let''s go... join them!"


    Soon Ysera met Kael''thas.


    After the two talked about Suramar, Ysera pondered for a while and said, "This is very close to N''Zoth''s lair. I think we can divide the island into two ways, one part to conquer the island.


    The other part went to Nazjatar to find the fallen queen..."


    The ancient **** is always a thorn in her heart.


    If you can kill two birds with one stone, that would be great.


    Kael''thas nodded and said: "This method is good. In fact, we don''t have to go directly. Those mermaid tribes who conquer can pass on the information."


    "For the time being, I will send the information to the Alsace chief priest!"


    "good."


    With the addition of the Green Dragon Legion, conquering the Broken Isles has become simple.


    The tauren in the Highmountain region could not resist at all.


    Although some people swear to the death and refuse to join the Cult, Ysera fulfilled them.


    After killing nearly half of the tauren, this group of stubborn guys finally gave up resistance.


    "Huh... a group of cheap bones, telling them that believing in gods is not a humiliation. If you feel wronged, you don''t have to join..."


    "Yes."


    Having said that, few people are really convinced.


    In the end, only one-third of the population of the tauren was left.


    Only then did we accept this reality.


    As for Nesario''s lair, some black dragon eggs were found inside, which surprised Ysera.


    After all, the output of dragons is very low.


    It seems that the egg is full of life, Ysera chuckled lightly: "It seems that the black dragon can be saved, as long as we speed it up!"


    ----------


    City of Tides, Nazjatar...


    Queen Azshara was sitting in the palace and saw the mermaid tribe through magic.


    There was a touch of hatred in his eyes.


    But then she became surprised, what kind of power could actually break N''Zoth''s curse of flesh and blood?


    All ancient gods have their own curse of flesh and blood.


    That is derived from the power of the Void Lord.


    For example, C''Thun in the Ahn''Qiraj Empire, a person without certain strength, has become a twisted and brainless monster before even seeing C''Thun.


    And N''Zoth was a monster even more terrifying than C''Thun.


    But Azshara is the queen after all, and has always maintained a terrible hatred for N''Zoth who designed to destroy him.


    Maybe this is an opportunity.


    "Come here, go and catch one of those merfolk. Remember not to hurt its life..."


    Azshara said indifferently.


    The hoarse voice is no longer as pleasant as it once was.


    On the contrary, it is as harsh as metal friction.


    Since becoming Queen of Naga, her beauty has been far away from herself, and now she doesn''t even dare to look in the mirror.


    Whenever there is an opportunity to ask N''Zoth, she will fight for it without hesitation.


    In about a few days.


    An elf was brought to Azshara.


    To be precise, it was an elf who turned into a mermaid.


    And 1.5 is not a pure mermaid.


    Not in the Palace of Tides, but chose to be outside of Nazjatar.


    "See Her Majesty!"


    Although this man joined the cult, but out of respect for the queen, he still chose to salute.


    Soon she put away her fishtail and became the original appearance.


    Azshara looked up and down, there was no trace of transformation magic.


    This is the power to change creation.


    It''s amazing.


    "How did you... become like this? Are there other elves who have restored their original appearance and reason?"


    "Well, purebred elves are like this. By the way, I am not caught, but came with them on the initiative.


    As an Eternal Christian, I can ask.


    Do you want to atone for your sins?


    Of course, if you really have this idea, you can regain the body you used to be. ".


    Chapter 639 Do you choose to continue to be a dog for N''Zoth, or choose the religion?


    The beauty you used to be?


    Azshara''s eyes shrank, and her heart moved very much.


    But she didn''t dare to take action without authorization, otherwise N''Zoth would be aware of it.


    That old thing is not easy to mess with.

 Chapter 695：

    "You''re so brash, you can say something like this in front of me, what power does the God in your mouth have?"


    "He is the creator of our plane, a greater existence than the Titans. This is a gift from me. Everything you want to know is here..."


    After all, the elf melted his body into the space crack and disappeared.


    Azshara was still wondering why this little guy didn''t make it clear.


    As a result, she noticed the arrival of N''Zoth''s messenger in less than thirty seconds.


    Qiao''s face was covered with frost.


    "How did the Queen go out of the palace? It is said that many naga have lost control. Is it possible for someone to spy on us..."


    Facing the messenger''s unbridled scrutiny.


    Azshara looked back and it was a spell, but the black light flashed and the magic was cancelled out.


    The Dark Inquisitor Xanaish smiled coldly and said: "Don''t let me lose my patience, my queen..."


    29¡¡ She raised the whip in her hand.


    Azshara''s eyelids twitched and her body shuddered involuntarily, obviously she knew the taste of a whip.


    Then she answered indifferently: "A group of people came to the Broken Isles, and they took the Naga away..."


    "That''s it. I will send someone to investigate. You better not be careful!"


    Then the Dark Inquisitor Xanesh disappeared in front of Azshara.


    But this also confirmed Azshara''s betrayal.


    When turning back to the Tide Palace, the magic spar appeared in her tentacles.


    This is a photo crystal.


    It was a plaything she made later that year, which can leave a message.


    But the disadvantage is that people without magic can''t use it.


    When Azshara used magic, a flame of energy penetrated her mind.


    Then a message came.


    There is also a video inside.


    After reading the contents, Azshara fell into a long silence.


    Now she has two choices, one is to surrender to the religion, then she will change back to what she used to be, but she needs atonement.


    This is inevitable.


    The greatness of God, she already knew something from Kael''thas.


    But... if you choose the second way, when the eternal gods conquer Suramar, then look back and find her trouble.


    Not only that, the Dragon Legion will also take action.


    This is to wipe out all the ancient gods such as N''Zoth.


    No matter which way it is, she is hard to choose.


    It''s just that although the first road is humiliating, it has a hint of light.


    "I used to stand on top of the stars, but now I''ve become someone else''s sacrifice, but... it''s better than being a dog for Don N''Zoth!"


    After a long time, Azshara closed her eyes again.


    Using the memory transferred inside, I entered the meditation space.


    Azshara was grateful for how lucky she was when she saw the God of Eternity.


    If you make mistakes again and again, the ending will be the fish on the chopping board!


    Even if N''Zoth does not squeeze out his own value, then the gods will not let him go.


    --------


    A few hours later.


    Kael''thas got Azshara''s response, and saw that he turned his head and smiled at Ysera: "It looks like we have a spy!"


    "Huh... if she is still acquainted, otherwise, she would just kill such an arrogant woman."


    Ysera did not have any favors with Azshara.


    After all, the opponent attracted the Burning Legion.


    It also blows up the world into a big whirlpool.


    Kael''thas saw the Green Dragon Queen being angry and comforted: "Since she knows she was wrong, don''t have that kind of vision. We are going to focus on Suramar next.


    Faster speed can take all the Broken Isles in three days.


    In this way, a base can be established in the sea.


    When the time comes to send troops with the Eastern Kingdoms, Kul Tiras and Zandalar will not be able to resist the army of the gods! "


    Ysera nodded, and then said: "I can''t stay here for a long time, the guy in the black dragon has to rescue him, or let him go wrong.


    It is also a curse to the world. "


    "Yeah, praise the God of Eternity. Without His appearance, there will be darkness in front of us..."


    The more I see the world.


    Kael''thas'' faith became stronger.


    The water in Azeroth is too deep. Just relying on the strength of the previous high elves, it''s a fart...


    A few days later, Suramar was breached.


    Elisand Fuzhu, all the elves who took refuge in the devil in Suramar have been killed!


    But those who died were all high-levels, and the spirits who truly yearned for peace were still rescued.


    As for the dark night well, it was sealed by Kael''thas.


    This kind of thing doesn''t need to exist at all.


    Then he established a portal in Suramar, and with the streamer appeared, a fair-skinned elf wearing a veil appeared in front of everyone.


    "My God... is this Queen Azshara?"


    "No... isn''t it true? Ten thousand years have passed..."


    "The queen is still beautiful..."


    Azshara felt sour at the voice of his subjects.


    Then she said to everyone: "I am very happy that everyone still remembers me as a sinner, because the wrong decision made the world into chaos.


    With the advent of the God of Eternity, I recovered myself!


    I hereby announce that I will add 217 to the Eternal Church, become a believer, and go on a journey of atonement..."


    Azshara''s influence is very large.


    Coupled with her prestige, all Suramar residents began to cheer.


    Then Azshara said to the Green Dragon Queen: "Now let''s discuss the follow-up? The neighborhood of Nazjatar is actually N''Zoth''s cage!"


    "This... what are you going to do?"


    Ysera looked at each other, wondering what she was thinking.


    Is it too early to attack N''Zoth now?


    Azshara looked at their expressions and said with a smile: "It seems that you don''t plan to deal with it now. In that case, I can strengthen this barrier.


    I have to say that the power of the gods is too strong, and my power is now stronger than before.


    Enough to seal it for a while.


    And there was originally a prison of the Titans there, just to strengthen it, it''s not difficult..."


    "That''s it. What we can do is to expand the power of the religion and cooperate as much as possible with the Alsace Master..."


    Kael''thas shrugged and said nothing about his desire to become the king of the Elven Empire.


    Since Azshara appeared, she must have agreed to her condition.


    Azshara said: "Then I will go back first, Nazjatar''s acceptance, I also need a little time...".


    Chapter 640 The incompetent furious N''Zoth was shocked crazy!


    As Azshara left through the portal, and in the Palace of Tides, there was no spy of N''Zoth.


    So her return did not attract the attention of others.


    N''Zoth also knew that it was not easy to control Azshara to lift his seal.


    The other party is sinister.


    The two sides are not cooperating, but using each other.


    Everyone knows this.


    Since his return, Azshara has frequently mobilized manpower.


    Starting from the guards, one by one, the meditation thoughts were introduced.


    The spies in Nazjatar began to be eliminated, and it took about ten days.


    The entire tidal city has a new look.


    The powerful barrier of water magic is enough to make anyone desperate.


    At this time, Azshara took his entourage to N''Zoth''s prison.


    Controlled by a dog for so many years.


    She also wanted to show her some colors.


    At least you can let out a breath of bad breath!


    At this time, Azshara was no longer the appearance of the queen of tentacles, but more beautiful than she used to be, but her attire had undergone a major change.


    The former Queen Azshara, as the Elf Empress.


    It''s a **** way.


    Since she learned from Kael''thas that the goddess can serve the gods, her mind began to change.


    It is still a pair of crystal high heels, but the long skirt wraps the beautiful body tightly.


    The former queen was so arrogant that no one looked down upon it.


    But for ten thousand years, can you say she can''t be lonely?


    Even if there is a partner, she has sustenance in her heart.


    Now she has only one wish in her heart to let the elves carry forward, redeem their sins, and become a woman of God.


    Maybe he could still stand on top of the stars at that time.


    As Azshara deepened, a huge dark cage appeared in front of her.


    Without N''Zoth''s permission, no life can approach this place!


    As the most sinister ancient god, N''Zoth''s patience is the strongest of all ancient gods.


    "Oh... Queen of Jana, why are you here to wake me up?"


    The horrible whispers, lingering in the waves, are like the sound of the apocalypse, constantly destroying the minds of creatures.


    If it was before.


    Azshara is very reluctant to come.


    After all, this big toilet is not something that ordinary people can communicate with, but it is different today.


    She is fully prepared.


    The golden eyes met the terrifying pupils in the sea.


    "No... why don''t you have the power I bestowed on you. What did you do?"


    The sea began to roar.

 Chapter 696：

    N''Zoth found something wrong with Azshara, and immediately wanted to make a move!


    But the Titan''s facilities were too strong, and only the faceless creatures inhabiting nearby came out one after another, and the leader among them was the Dark Inquisitor.


    A powerful apostle of ancient gods.


    Azshara''s servants activated the prepared **** pattern formation.


    The sea water was discharged instantly.


    All faceless ones, after touching the golden light of the **** array, were burned to pieces by the terrifying divine power.


    In the golden eyes, there is no longer any confusion or fear.


    It was replaced by a touch of contempt.


    Such a look completely angered N''Zoth!


    However, the Titan''s facilities have caused it a lot of damage, and one of the seals is near Nazjatar, making its dream of going out into naught.


    "Stop struggling, incompetent furious dog..." Azshara said sarcastically, "As you can see, you have the support of Maharaja Void and you think you are invincible.


    But I also have the gift of the Creator. The destiny waiting for you is only to be destroyed. Unfortunately, we can''t spare the manpower.


    For the time being, I can only reinforce the seal.


    I remember that the vitality of the ancient gods was very tenacious, right?


    So, in the deep water, are you afraid of the thunder of destruction? "


    107,000 spells, directly activated.


    They turned into countless spots of light and flew directly towards the prison until it enveloped it.


    Then one after another lightning infiltrated the facility.


    Frantically hit N''Zoth''s body.


    Every time thunder and lightning can destroy one of N''Zoth''s tentacles, the facility that was corrupted by the power of the curse has actually restored its power in the thunder and lightning.


    "No...you stupid woman, I will definitely control you, betraying me will be worse than you..."


    "One day, I will catch you and torture you day and night..."


    "I want to turn you into a twisted mindless thing, and those ugly faceless..."


    Azshara''s eyes were cold, and she didn''t want to listen to its filthy language anymore.


    Cut off the connection directly.


    "Huh... a toilet-like thing can do nothing but disgusting people."


    At this time, the adjutant next to him cooperated with an army of thousands of people and killed the Dark Inquisitor and other corrupt monsters.


    Then he walked over, knelt in front of Azshara, and asked, "My Lady Queen. What shall we do next?"


    Suramar is currently controlled by Kael''thas, and they are considered homeless.


    Azshara commanded: "Let the warriors go to Zandalar. If the group of trolls are willing to join the Eternal Cult, they will forgive their sins.


    If you don¡¯t want to..."


    "¡§"Yes, the subordinates will let them understand the power of God''s teaching!"


    Elves and trolls.


    That is natural hostility.


    It has not changed since ancient times.


    -----------------


    At this time, Arthas, the chief priest of the world of Azeroth, began his campaign in the Eastern Kingdom.


    The dwarves are just like he thought.


    As long as there is enough technology and novel forging technology, most people are still willing to believe in gods.


    Rune airship.


    Rune Cannon.


    Various religious technologies are constantly being developed.


    At this time the power of the Eastern Kingdoms expanded.


    It also attracted many people to join, among which the werewolves are the easiest team to be accepted.


    But something like a goblin.


    It was a little disgusting. Arthas asked them to join the cult and repay Nima''s discussion about how much money it would cost.


    It is indeed a race that is rich enough to dig out the ancestral graves for the guests.


    In the end, the goblins in Booty Bay only escaped a small amount.


    The rest of the goblins were killed.


    So far, the eastern kingdoms are unified.


    At this time, Arthas looked at the dark and lonely Dark Portal, and said to his hands: "Next you will guard this place. Opposite the Dark Portal is Outland... Planet Draenor.


    You can explore and remember that the development of the religion is the most priority. "


    "Yes, we understand."


    "When I go back, it should be the first sacrifice. After all, the power of the gods is used to continuously strengthen the power.


    It''s time to give back. "


    Arthas chuckled, and he raised his head to look at the sun outside, recalling what had happened in the past two months.


    It feels incredible.


    But now is not the time to remember, there are still many things to do.


    The first is the advance of the sacrifice.


    Azeroth has always been watched, and it is necessary to advance the sacrifice.


    The first is to frighten the Dark Titan, and don''t let his dog jump the wall in a hurry.


    In fact, it is to let all the creatures on this planet understand who is the real boss. .


    Chapter 641 The obliterated C''Thun, the coming of the God of Eternity!


    Along with the expansion of the religion, a piece of news spread out.


    [God will show a miracle soon! ¡¿


    This news came out.


    Whether it was Suramar or Mount Hyjal, there was a huge shaking.


    Although the religious leaders tried their best to publicize.


    But there are only a few who truly believe that God can come.


    At this time, Alleria, among the three Windrunner sisters who were negotiating in Dalaran, gave a final notice to everyone on the conference table.


    "Since you firmly believe that your beliefs are correct, then I hope that when God comes, you can maintain your transcendent status!


    Let''s go, Verresa..."


    "Yes, sister."


    Apart from Alleria, the people who came to negotiate were a group of elven soldiers.


    And this little girl who came here for sightseeing.


    After showing some strength, the opponent still chose to refuse.


    Alleria had already taken care of it.


    They have no time to delay.


    Looking at the elf sisters who hurriedly left.


    The mages of Dalaran didn''t look good.


    Although they built this magic city with the help of high elves.


    However, this cannot be a reason for the other party to use them at will.


    Master = otaku.


    But if they were to join the sect of the eternal god, it would be absolutely impossible!


    "Is it really good for us to reject them like this? I heard that Lordaeron is the headquarters of the Eternal God 217. Recently, the magic geniuses that have appeared are all from there..."


    "You need to know our purpose! Dalaran serves all mankind, not the so-called religion. Since they say that God will come, then we will see if God will really come..."


    "Even the **** of the elves, the moon god---Elune can''t descend on Azeroth in physical form. I don''t think that any **** will appear."


    "I think so too."


    At this time Antonidas stood up and sneered: "The real reason why I chose to refuse was because Arthas imprisoned my proud disciple.


    You only saw him develop the religion, but because of a bit of quarrel, Jaina and Uther were imprisoned.


    It has not been released so far.


    You know, Uther is Alsace¡¯s teacher, Jaina is my disciple, and his lover...


    Such a cold-blooded person, the sect he advocates, is certainly not a good thing, I suggest strengthening protective measures now.


    Do not allow anyone who is eternal **** to join! "


    "Reconsideration!"


    "Reconsideration!"


    In the end, Antonidas''s proposal was passed by the majority.


    And Dalaran also announced the news that day, in fact, there are some hidden reasons they did not explain, that is, the Kirin Tor organization is all over Lordaeron.


    Ever since the birth of eternal gods.


    Ninety-five percent of the members were all reduced to Alsace''s lackeys.


    But there was no feedback to Dalaran City.


    This is what irritates the current leader, Antonidas the most.


    ------------


    At this time, the temples in Mount Hyjal and other places are already ready.


    After Alsace announced the sacrifice.


    The fire became brighter and brighter.


    In the capital of Lordaeron, the three Windrunner sisters stood with Azshara and other goddesses.


    Below is the four-color dragon family.


    As for why the Blue Dragon did not appear, it was because the Blue Dragon King still believed in Titan and did not want to change his beliefs.


    Also tried in vain to put pressure on the Temple of Dragon Sleep.


    It has been suppressed by Nesario, who has recovered his sanity!


    Speaking of this, the black dragon king is also old and miserable. He used to betray the dragon clan before, but was later cursed by N''Zoth''s blood, plus the tentacles that were parasitic in his body.


    His blood was contaminated.


    The subsequent offspring were more or less greatly affected.


    Like his wife, but also a victim of it.


    Then the red dragon queen Alexstrasza and the green dragon queen Ysera also boarded the altar, kneeling with the elves in it, waiting for the coming of the gods.


    There is only one woman with fear.


    Jaina is over there.


    Arthas checked the time, and it was ten o''clock in the morning.


    The auspicious time has come.

 Chapter 697：

    "Everyone, on this grand day, I declare to sacrifice to the gods! Prior to this, humans and elves were not so harmonious.


    Even with the ancient gods on the side and the peeping of the Burning Legion, we have not really united.


    Until the coming of God.


    Let us pray, pray for the coming of God... These goddesses will bring the best of Azeroth and present them to the gods. "


    Accompanied by the prayers of all ethnic groups.


    Countless beliefs gathered into a channel and flew into the eternal **** realm.


    In fact, they are not the only ones paying attention to this day.


    Like the druids who went out from Mount Hyjal, the orcs in the Barrens, and some trolls.


    Are watching the sky.


    If God is really that great.


    So, no matter where you are, you should always see it.


    At this time, Azeroth''s heart orifice room.


    The heart of Azeroth, which was beating smoothly, suddenly began to tremble violently.


    She sensed the threat.


    An aura that was even more terrifying than Sargeras appeared near him, which made the unincubated Star Soul very scared.


    The sky was originally shining and bright.


    At that moment fell into darkness.


    Inexplicable power appeared in the sky of Azeroth, and then the sky was torn apart, and a golden light appeared from the mysterious nebula.


    The creatures of Azeroth looked at the countless worlds unfolding in front of them, as well as the divine dragon wandering in the starry sky of God''s Domain, with a body of millions of miles.


    Fell into silence.


    Yogg-Saron felt the breath in the air and fled madly towards his cage.


    All the tentacles that spread out have all been given up.


    N''Zoth directly fell into a state of pretending to be dead, and he understood that this breath must be the eternal **** in the mouth of the two or five queens.


    But isn''t the Titans already dead?


    Is there really a stronger god?


    The tens of millions of Zerg in Ahn''Qiraj all lay on the ground, shaking crazily with fear.


    This is pressure from the soul level.


    As for the ancient **** C''Thun, who controls the Zerg, he is curiously using his own eyes to spy on the mysterious world.


    It is the one who is least afraid of death.


    As a result, a cold look came.


    In an instant, all of C''Thun''s eyes were blinded, and his whole body was burned.


    Want to peer into the God of Eternity, this is the price.


    Originally Liu Che was considering letting some goddess come, but considering the importance of Azeroth, let''s do it himself.


    After all, he was still very curious about the Protoss.


    When his Law Bodies really appeared in the universe, people discovered the horror of the gods.


    That is just breath, which can obliterate all existence.


    Ancient gods?


    Lord of the Void?


    That''s a fart! ! ! .


    Chapter 642 Azeroth is riddled with holes, the Protoss finally appeared!


    "Little guy, don''t be afraid that I won''t hurt you!"


    Seeing Azeroth whose heart was beating wildly, Liu Che couldn''t help but comforted.


    The way of love works slightly.


    The emotion of fear slowly faded away.


    Liu Che looked at the battered planet and slowly frowned, and sighed: "It''s really a bunch of vulgar things, without a brain, and still expecting to resist the void-?


    Forget it, since I''m here, then-fulfill you! "


    I saw the sky''s law body, pointing towards Azeroth.


    The light full of rich vitality fell directly into the planet of Azeroth.


    Directly pointed at Azeroth who had a simple consciousness in it.


    He is giving Dharma.


    A method of demon spirit practice can accelerate the transformation of the soul.


    Sure enough, shortly after the sentient beings heard the divine sound, another voice appeared.


    "Thanks...Thank you, great eternal god, my body is much more comfortable, and my soul has recovered a lot...


    Those Titans were too rude to me, otherwise I would regain consciousness thousands of years ago.


    Thank you so much..."


    The voice is very gentle, about the scale made by a girl who is about sixteen years old.


    Crisp and sweet.


    Emotions were full of joy and anger towards Titan.


    Within Dalaran.


    All council officials looked at Antonidas.


    And this man who is the strongest mage of mankind sat down on the ground, looking at the figure in the sky, his whole body was twitching.


    The charge of slandering the gods.


    He couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Similarly, within the Barrens.


    All the members of the tribe, looking at the silhouette of the sky, collapsed on the ground one by one.


    Including Nao Chouhou and others, even more terrified.


    For other creatures, their orcs are invaders, not native races.


    Has always been the initiator of war.


    Nowadays, gods appear, and Fuze covers the elves and human races.


    Doesn''t this mean that orcs are not welcome?


    The end is coming.


    Unfortunately, this doom is only for orcs!


    At this time, in the Frost Throne, Kel''Thuzad and Ner''zhul, who had just returned from stealing the treasure, were dumbfounded.


    Talking about their master, the boss of the Burning Legion.


    Can you really crush the **** in front of you?


    How do you think it''s impossible!


    Archimonde, who had been in contact with Ner''zhul, fell directly into silence.


    Even at the moment Liu Che appeared, he directly cut off the contact.


    He is not stupid, knowing that a big boss of this level can attack himself through various means.


    So the link was broken very early.


    Liu Che heard the Xingling''s thanks and smiled: "I am the God of Eternity, the creator of all realms. Since this is the world I created, I will naturally care about it.


    It''s just a pity that the brains of those Titans are a little abnormal, that''s all... Let''s not talk about this, when the inhabitants of your planet become my believers.


    You can enter my **** realm. "


    "Hmm, I will urge them!"


    Azeroth speaks very directly, and it can be described as well-behaved.


    When Liu Che''s eyes fell on Arthas, the prince had already burst into tears with excitement.


    "See my god!!!"


    "Well, get up... this time you did a good job and saved these lovely dragons. I am very happy for you believers.


    Give you some strength, and hope you will make greater contributions to this plane. "


    Liu Che pointed his finger, and all the young dragons in the four-color dragon legion accelerated their growth.


    And reproductive capacity and cycle have been optimized.


    Although it is a western dragon.


    But Liu Che still has some dragon genes.


    He injected it into the bodies of these dragons.


    The dragon, which was originally bloated, gradually began to shrink, becoming more elegant and capable of fighting.


    For some races.


    But it''s not that the bigger the body, the stronger the combat effectiveness.


    Although dragons have unique strengths, Western dragons have too many weaknesses.


    But with bloodline optimization, there is no need to fear these things anymore.


    Then he looked at Arthas and said to him: "You are very good, this is not to praise your efforts, but I think you are very easy to learn.


    Although I used to be young and vigorous, but after comprehending my teachings, he has obviously grown up!


    Looking at the clone of your hard work, I have bestowed you a magical technique and a sacred weapon, I hope you don''t forget who you are now.


    There are still many cancers in this world that need to be cleaned up. "


    "Yes, Arthas will bring an army of believers and sweep all enemies!"


    Divine light descended.


    Arthas felt that his strength was increasing rapidly, even breaking through the current limits.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A cultivation method appeared in his mind.


    Through this exercise, he can open up his body to achieve powerful strength like a waste.


    Finally swept the world.


    As for humans and elves, Liu Che did not favor one another.


    Human beings are the fastest cultivating race, so he has given tens of thousands of practices, through which he can become stronger.


    Instead of taking the path of a soldier like this.


    Even if he possesses magic arts, he is just using it at will.


    It''s not a subtle operation of the laws inside.


    And the blessing of the elves is to purify the blood, and expand their own advantages.


    When everything was completed, Liu Che had already retreated, because Azeroth still couldn''t resist because of the continuous appearance.


    "I have killed a disgusting thing with eyes full of worms on this planet. This kind of worms trying to spy on me is more than guilty.


    ..........


    The rest is up to you. This is the necessary way to temper you to become fighters. "

 Chapter 698：

    All beings hear the word of God.


    Can''t help but froze for a while.


    But soon I thought of C''Thun of Ahn''Qiraj.


    A powerful ancient **** died just because he glanced at the true god.


    In the eyes of God.


    It''s a fart ancient god, just a **** thing.


    Arthas said immediately: "I will follow your orders and spread the faith to the entire plane..."


    "Send God''s departure!"


    All believers kowtow.


    Then the sky slowly returned to normal.


    When the miracle disappeared completely.


    Kael''thas felt the rich magic power in the air, and was surprised: "What''s going on? Why do you feel that the magic power in the air has become stronger?"


    The elves are the most sensitive to magic.


    Including the chief magic consultant and others were very surprised by this.


    At this time, a beam of light appeared in front of them.


    Azeroth''s voice came from inside.


    "This is the credit of the God of Eternity! He healed my wounds and healed the wounds of the planet at the same time.


    Naturally you will feel the magic.


    If a wound keeps bleeding, will you still release your own blood? "


    As soon as this remark came out, all the believers couldn''t help laughing.


    What a vivid metaphor.


    However, Azeroth''s resentment towards the Titans is really big. people.


    Chapter 643 Punishment from Liu Che, the lower realm actually has defects.


    "Well, this time I just leave a basic point here. If you have any questions you don''t understand, you can come here to ask me.


    To be honest, since Alsace, I feel that the world is about to change.


    Since the arrival of Amansur, I have been traumatized by a huge amount of wounds. Since then, I have been devastated, and the Well of Eternity has been bleeding continuously as my wound.


    When I thought I was about to recover, I suffered a second injury.


    Fortunately there is no third time...


    So you have to come on, I will also be a believer of the gods in the future, um... in the fog, there is also a continent.


    There are pandas inside, you can try to communicate with them.


    He is also a good believer. As for Northrend...


    Encourage you believers.


    Azeroth disappeared.


    But at the place of the beam of light, a golden orb appeared.


    It is probably the signal to contact her.


    Alsace immediately ordered: "Come here, build a smaller palace here!"


    "Yes."


    The choice of Azeroth is very delicate.


    Beside the Temple of Eternity.


    It is tantamount to proclaiming one''s own status.


    And Alsace then began to issue orders one after another.


    The first is the question of the Kirin Tor organization, resistance to the inclusion of the gods, the emergence of liches like Kel''Thuzad, and the abuse of magic long ago.


    These are their problems.


    Its leader, Antonidas, is its first evil.


    The second is to deploy the control of the blue dragon. If the blue dragon king Malygos is willing to join the cult, he will resurrect his wife in the near future.


    If they continue to be obsessed, they will resort to repressive actions.


    Because Northrend will be a must for them!


    The barren land will also change its owner.


    All orcs must accept expulsion and return to where they should go.


    That is, Outland, the planet of Draenor.


    This expelled the orcs, suppressed the trolls, and controlled the earth.


    The religion will expand unprecedentedly.


    Finally bring new life to the world.


    "As for the words of the ancient gods, they naturally start with Yogg-Saron! There is the Temple of Wyrmrest and the lackeys of the Burning Legion."


    "Yes!"


    In fact, the black dragon king Nesario is also a sinner, but who told him to have a good daughter?


    Onyxia, the beautiful dragon girl.


    But the next sacrifice.


    Naturally, he was tolerant of the Black Dragon King a lot, and if he chose to reject the religion at that time.


    The end is death.


    And now Malygos is a guy who loses his mind, and when the religion develops, he frantically blocks it.


    Nesario looked at Northrend''s direction and sighed: "Malygos, let me go personally. Since I did the wrong thing, I naturally have to bear it."


    "Father, is this... really all right?"


    "Don''t worry, kid, I will take my due responsibility."


    The Black Dragon King smiled and took his son to go to sea.


    In fact, they can use flying ones.


    But the route must be established, and if there is danger along the way, he must protect these believers.


    ------------


    At this time, Liu Che returned to the Temple of Eternity.


    The beep of the system began to appear.


    "Ding... your main priest Arthas, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---[Alleria Windrunner]."


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess---[Sylvanas Windrunner]. "


    "Ding... your main priest, Arthas, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess---[Venresa Windrunner]."


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on acquiring a goddess of the five-water system---[Jaina Proudmoore]."


    "Ding... your main priest Arthas sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god---[Aishara]."


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god---[Alexstrasza]."


    "Ding... your main priest, Arthas, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a **** of the opposite sex-[Ysera]."


    The arrival of these seven goddesses.


    It made Liu Che very happy.


    Because he can be a dragon knight...


    Ahem... The topic is gone.


    Azshara looked at the holy and noble eternal temple, shaking with excitement.


    This is all I want.


    Finally left the mortal world, but... she also understood that maybe waiting for her would be a very serious punishment.


    Because he has killed many elves.


    For the gods, it is the people!


    For a moment, the **** walked out of the inside without clothes, and said to the six of them: "Come in, the **** will summon you."


    When passing by Wuxia''s side.


    Azshara keenly smelled a strange smell.


    But she didn''t say anything, just moved on.


    There are many women standing on both sides of the hall, each of them is a peerless beauty, and everyone is stronger than them.


    This deeply shocked the Queen''s mind.


    Thoroughly crush the pride in his heart.


    Especially the golden elves, their appearance is almost the same.


    "Participate in the gods."


    The seven women knelt on the ground and said piously.


    Liu Che hummed softly, and his eyes fell on Azshara.


    The latter trembled all over, and quickly said: "Please the gods to confess, Azshara made a big mistake in ancient times."


    She understood that God was testing herself.


    Simply said it directly.


    "You are indeed guilty, arrogant, and disregarding the preciousness of life, so let''s go to the lower realm to take care of the beasts for a while, when will you realize the preciousness of life?


    1.5¡¡I''ll be back anytime. "


    "Yes."


    Azshara quickly responded.


    Then Liu Che looked at the other goddesses, smiled at them and asked, "How do you feel the difference between the realm of the gods and the lower realms?"


    Alleria thought for a while, and said, "I think the God Realm is very vast. When I was on the road, I saw countless worlds..."


    Ysera said: "I think the life in the lower realm is very short and easy to be tempted at present, while the creatures in the gods are different. This is probably a question of faith."


    "Well, what you said is very good. This is actually the root of the degeneration of living beings. For me, there is no distinction between evil and sacred power.


    It''s just a weapon, but it''s different in the eyes of mortals.


    One thing you didn''t expect is that no matter how perfect the lower realm is, it has its flaws! ".


    Chapter 644 A reward from Liu Che, a hot chat group!


    The girls thought for a while and found that it was indeed the case.


    After all, the lower realm is not the realm of the gods, and the gods may also have negligence when creating the world, because the world is incomplete.


    Cause everything is not so perfect.


    Later, when talking about the distribution of gods, Ysera chose the life gods, and Ysera chose the fire gods.


    The three sisters of Windrunner chose the elven **** system.


    That is, within the **** system created by Galadriel.


    Because everyone is elves, there is no barrier to stay together.


    When it was Azshara''s turn, the queen decisively chose the light system, but in fact she wanted to choose the star system.


    But unfortunately there is no such galaxy yet.

 Chapter 699：

    So, on the journey of atonement, she heard of the existence of a library.


    Then every day I took the time to choose to read a book.


    She is a very motivated goddess!


    Liu Che stood in the hall, looking at his own law in the distance.


    As long as the laws of the earth system are raised by one level, you can try to improve the Eternal Avenue again. Looking around for a week, it seems that there is only a small 29 world.


    Can contribute.


    In other worlds, the difference is quite far.


    I hope this kid will not worry about fighting every day, and find me more treasures. This is true.


    No, maybe Herder can.


    There are many planets in the Arad world, are there any in the earth system?


    Liu Che began to ponder.


    The apostles in Arad and the treasures.


    Finally found the treasure of the earth system, it seems that there is really no treasure!


    Damn... it''s a waste world.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Che finally made an announcement in the group.


    [All the main priests who have not yet sacrificed, if they find a treasure of the earth system, reward a piece of water of life]


    The attributes of the water of life are also included in the back.


    [Name]: The water of life.


    [Efficacy]: If you simply take it, you can comprehend a lot of water laws and get at least 50,000 years of life.


    [Additional attributes]: If the opponent is a dead person, as long as the soul uses the treasure, it can resurrect from the dead and obtain the body of the water spirit!


    Tanjirou: "I''m sour. There are lemons in my eyes, but there are no earthy treasures in my world."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Understood! I will immediately send someone to look for..."


    Troubled Times: "Brother, don''t dream. It is a treasure of the Earth Element. It is a treasure in the eyes of the gods, and it is at least a fairy-level item.


    It is estimated to be an experiment. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "...I now mobilize all the monks in my world, and I must find a treasure that meets the needs of the gods. I have to decide on this water!"


    Chu Dashan: "Qua Ga... what you said reminded me, waiting for my brother to grab it."


    Bearded swordsman: "I rely on... there is such a hand, cowhide, grabbed it directly, and I will go to Ye Laohei''s world."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "You are really shameless, whoever comes over is a dog!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Wow, Wang Wang... Lao Na just said it, if it wasn''t for the world of Emperor Milky Heaven that didn''t open, I would just ran over."


    Xun''er: "The bald donkey is really cowhide, and I don''t have a face anymore!"


    Kratos: "I don''t know if there is in my world, alas... I also need the water of life as a safeguard."


    Mysterious **** of death: "I am moved by what you say. Although I am the son of a cloudy sky, the water of life can be used as a life-saving talisman."


    Treasures can not be used.


    But there must be.


    And this is the first time the God of Eternity has issued a reward.


    Everyone wants to show their faces!


    Jia Ding, who travels through time and space: "Then my world is over, oh... the ancient world is not good at this point. Feng Shui can raise beautiful women, but it can''t give birth to magical treasures."


    Ying looking for her elder brother: "Uh... I have sacrificed the Heart of the God of the Earth Element. It seems that that alone is not enough, I will look for it again.


    I just won Sumeguo recently and I am working hard to develop it.


    It''s really busy. "


    My favorite beast milk drinker: "Wuhu...So, the opportunity came to me? My destiny is my destiny, everyone...this time, the milk emperor will be the first to complete the reward."


    At this time, within nine days and ten places.


    The little one has already flattened a big teacher, but by comparison.


    Some people still know the power of the religion.


    For example, Butianjiao.


    After witnessing Yuechan''s divine light leaving, he was always ready to join the religious sect.


    As for why?


    Does this need to be said!


    The descendants of their own family have already left with the gods, and they naturally want to be touched.


    So in the first time Xiaobudian came up.


    Become a dog leg.


    Now the Butianjiao has been renamed, Eternal God Butian Branch.


    All members of the whole church became believers.


    Anyone with rebellious intentions will be suppressed by iron and blood!


    At this time, Xiao Budian was sitting in the col, and nearby white clouds were surging. A woman in a black dress was standing behind him pretty.


    This person is Yuechan''s enemy.


    A Yaozu Tianjiao.


    After hearing that Yuechan was chosen by God, she began to feel uneasy and kept looking for the shadow of eternal religion.


    Until recently, Xiao Budian tortured and killed a major sect.


    Only then came after it.


    In order to prove her determination, she expressed herself as a divine woman in front of everyone.


    No matter how much it costs, no matter how many years you wait.


    Persevere.


    Xiao Budian was moved by it, so he accepted it.


    Now the magic method is passed, and the strength is terrible!


    At this time, in the nine heavens and ten places, the name of the eternal **** is already extremely resounding, and it can be called the strongest in the world.


    Because the speed of development is too fast.


    Of course, there are people who are not afraid of death and choose to betray the religion.


    220¡¡ But that end was so tragic that anyone would be afraid of it.


    For a moment, Xiao Budian opened his eyes and said to the woman behind him: "Sister Witch, the **** has issued a reward, and he needs a **** treasure of the earth element.


    Tell the believers in the church to search for the earth **** treasure! "


    "Yes, but I don''t know what God wants this treasure for?"


    "This is not something we can guess, but if it fits God''s mind, it will give a treasure that can bring the dead back to life."


    Bring back to life.


    As long as there is a remnant soul, it can be resurrected.


    And possess the body of water spirit.


    How can a mere treasure match this kind of god-given thing.


    Don''t think about it, the gods must be testing their ability to do things!


    A decree was issued.


    Immediately in this upper bound, it was like throwing a bomb.


    The most important thing is.


    This was issued by Xiao Budian himself, a treasure of the earth element can obtain a treasure.


    A powerful earth element treasure can also obtain a magical technique!


    Hear it clearly, this is a magical technique!


    God-given art.


    At this time, countless sects acted, countless people began to collect information.


    And Xiao Budian also began to explore dangerous places, breaking through various ancient mysteries, looking for earth-based secret treasures.


    At this moment, the people from Tianshen Academy came.


    And gave Xiao Budian a piece of information.


    The information they know is described in detail above. .


    Chapter 645 Killing the Celestial Palace Inheritance, Coming to the Celestial Race!


    "Chaotic soil...all things soil... I really didn''t expect that there are so many things hidden."


    Xiao Budian scratched his head, and then looked at the people at Tianshen Academy.


    The other party is an old man.


    The eyes are clear and bright.


    He seems to be a very decent person.


    "What do you think of this information?"


    "Well, it''s not bad, it seems that you are very interested! You can go to the following to collect rewards in a while."


    The old man smiled bitterly when he heard the words: "We just follow Elder Meng''s opinion. He said that since the gods came to the world, they have killed the immortal king of foreign land.


    It has already proved its position.


    We are committed to carrying forward this world, and we naturally want to follow in your footsteps. "


    Xiao Budian nodded slightly, agreeing with the other party''s words.


    Then he said: "If this is the case, then you are allowed to join the cult, and I will let the priests follow when you leave!


    God needs a large number of believers, otherwise when offering sacrifices to the world, those who do not enter the religion will be washed away by the breath of the gods and die. "


    The old man''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    He didn''t expect that the God Realm would still have such restrictions.


    This is incredible.


    Then he left and hurried away with the priest.


    The next day.


    Many people on the sidelines, when they hear the consequences of not being in the spiritual world, and integrating into the spiritual world, they instantly cast aside their delusions.


    Come on.


    Not joining the religion now is basically tantamount to looking for death.


    The Jietianjiao, because of the witch''s participation, was also allowed to join the teaching.


    It''s hard to be taught now.


    It''s not that you just want to join, you have to go through an assessment.


    Many Ziling families have good female Tianjiao, but when they want to make sacrifices, they are rejected by Xiao Budian.


    Because these people are not talented.


    Among them, there is a force, the daughter of Tianjiao who wants to rely on the capture, wants to enter the hall.


    That force is Xiandian!


    Seeing everyone leaving, Xiao Budian said to the woman behind him: "Sister, come with me. It''s time to get rid of some things."

 Chapter 700：

    "Um."


    The two flew over countless places and finally found someone.


    Or it is a monster.


    The smell of blood on his body was so strong that even the witch frowned at the smell.


    Although she used to be evil.


    But since you have entered the religion, you must put life first, otherwise, how can you become a woman of God in the future?


    "Little friend, what are you doing to stop me. ¡¨?"


    Lao Zhang pretended to make a puzzled expression, but secretly wondered how to get out.


    Xiao Budian reached out and grabbed the void and threw the corpse on the ground.


    Looking at the devastated companion who had been ravaged, the old man''s face was obviously a little unnatural.


    "When I do things, I never leave any troubles. Your fairy temple touched the taboo of God, so...damn it!!!"


    Huh.


    Just when the little voice just fell.


    The demon tried to leave using the escape technique, and as a result a hand appeared in front of his face.


    Just a blow.


    Time and space are fragmented.


    Lao Zhang was directly obliterated, his soul was captured by Xiao Budian, and intelligence was extracted.


    Then he led the witch to fight all the way, **** wherever he went.


    Among them, Butianjiao, who originally wanted to get closer to the Immortal Palace, felt awe-inspiring in his heart.


    Fortunately, there is no relationship with them.


    If this is a bit closer.


    I am afraid that I will be obliterated.


    The little bit kills, does not blink, and does not show mercy, and the witch behind him is even more so.


    The two killed for ten days in a row.


    Except for the people in Quexiandian, the others are all treacherous and evil.


    In fact, the practice has reached this point.


    Basically, anyone who is dissatisfied with the **** hands, but who knows the little style, understands that he is using those gods to temper himself.


    The little bit of the road is very strange.


    It is not the path chosen by other gods.


    It is similar to the path of the eternal god, but he does not collect beliefs, and opening up the sky can not nourish the gods.


    So he chose another method.


    Fill the cave sky with magical treasures or laws.


    Although Emperor Nai Tian is young, don''t underestimate his comprehension ability.


    At present, six laws have been filled in the cave, plus the power bestowed by God.


    Now he just lacks temper.


    Along the way, Xiao Budian came to the City of Heaven.


    Two people.


    A child, a beautiful woman in a black dress.


    "This is the city of heaven?"


    "Well, it''s the master priest here!"


    "Okay, let me see... I heard that the strength of the Celestial Race is a bit weak, and the character is also rubbish, even this descendant is just OK."


    "Are you going to continue searching for the goddess?"


    "Hush...I only have this plan. Gods are not easy to serve, and those wicked elder brothers are always thinking about the treasures of my world.


    I''m really stupid, once I sacrificed to the lower realm.


    I feel comfortable, but I missed the opportunity to grow.


    But in order to prevent the **** from getting angry, I still plan to give him more goddess, so I need to consider a lot.


    Personality, aptitude, character, appearance...


    That must be the strongest to become a goddess, such as sister you, although your reputation is not very good, you always like to make fun of people.


    But the pride in the bones still has that attachment.


    It''s really admirable! "


    The witch smiled faintly, very happy in her heart.


    She understood that the chief priest was very clever.


    The two are just cooperating.


    But such a tacit understanding is enough, so why bother.


    The news that the two arrived soon shocked the City of Heaven, and countless powerful men appeared in front of them.


    When you see the little bit.


    Whether it is a protector, a Keqing, or an aboriginal **** of the Celestial Race.


    All on one knee.


    "¡§"See Lord Master, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with you here..."


    "Well, I heard that the character of the Celestial Race is a bit bad..."


    A word!


    All the creatures in the vicinity of the Celestial Race were covered in cold sweat.


    It is absolutely impossible to walk.


    A sect more powerful than them could not stop the murderous **** in front of them.


    For a moment, everyone pursed their mouths, feeling that their heartbeat was very fast. After all, it was close to death, who could not be afraid.


    "Lord...Master dear, we are just a little calculating, not unforgivable. In the first month of your arrival, we will go to the religious land for help.


    Unfortunately, it did not pass, but it has been corrected recently.


    And we sincerely regret it! "


    "Yes...Yes, there is a nice woman in our clan, why don''t you look at it? Although she is not as talented as the goddess next to you, she may be able to do it..."


    In order to save lives.


    This group of people paid no attention to anything.


    Yun Xi was pushed out soon!


    Looking at the timid woman, I don''t know that she meets the standards of a goddess.


    Fortune is naturally unknown.


    Looks and behavior are good.


    There was no transitional feeling of resentment and killing in his body, and there was no resistance to God in his heart.


    There is even a trace of yearning and fantasy.


    This is great.


    Xiao Budian read Yun Xi''s mind, this is the secret technique he cultivated.


    Through this spell, he realized that the witch did not lie to himself.


    Otherwise, how can you easily trust others!


    Don''t think that he is really stupid. All those who think he is stupid will find that the real stupid is themselves in the end. .


    Chapter 646 Eight Diagrams Furnace Altar, Sacrifice the World with Eight Domains as Furnace!


    "Master priest, what do you think of her? This woman is Yun Xi. She is a leader in our Celestial Race. She has a gentle temperament and is very brilliant..."


    To protect the ethnic group.


    On this day, the patriarch of the human race was almost kneeling and pleading.


    But Xiao Budian hummed softly: "When you came to the door before, why didn''t I hear Yunxi!"


    There was a dead silence in the square.


    Celestial people are sweating coldly.


    Why?


    Naturally, I don''t want Yun Xi to be someone else''s little wife. Who knows if you, the chief priest, will hide it privately.


    At that time, most of them had never seen the priest of the eternal gods, who knew what he looked like.


    If you understand that the other party is a nanny.


    They have long...


    The little bit can''t justify the celestial race, and sneered: "I understand your thoughts. I won''t disclose it to you now, and keep your face.


    This goddess is good, so I took it away.


    You can avoid the death penalty, but the living sin is inevitable, and those who over-attack scheming can die! Let the soul go to the underworld and reincarnate..."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing this.


    Haven''t waited for them to act.


    Seeing Xiao Budian''s palm slightly stroked, it was as if the sky collapsed, and a starlight flew toward everyone.


    All those in power of the Celestial Race have fallen!


    Some unruly people are even more obliterated.


    On the contrary, the juniors had nothing to do with those years ago.


    220 But this is not over yet.


    Xiao Budian opened the way of reincarnation with a secret technique and sent these souls into the underworld.


    Everyone looked at the dark horror void.


    One by one, his whole body trembled with fright.


    The death breath coming from inside was even more terrifying than the breath exchanged by the Supreme.


    Even worse than the immortal king who died in the hands of the true **** before that!


    Is this world a hell?


    Everyone did not dare to speculate, and quickly bowed their heads to repent.


    In a moment, the sky regained its brightness.


    Xiao Budian said to the rest of the people: "There will be priests coming soon, you don''t have to be afraid, these nine heavens and ten places should also be unified!


    Otherwise, God will be angry. "


    "Yes, you are right, my lord."


    Seeing that they were obedient, Xiao Budian turned around and left with Yun Xi and the witch.


    This time his strength has come to the realm of the imaginary road, and he has only one step to comprehend the realm of Zhan Me Ming Dao.


    Enlightenment itself, the avenue of sentiment.


    Know how you will go in the future!


    But the little bit also understands that it is difficult to break through this realm.

 Chapter 701：

    Because he has been following the system of imitating the gods, although the fighting power is outrageous, such as the previous Void Slashing Supreme.


    He also did this kind of thing.


    The Jin family of the longevity family died in his hands.


    Why kill each other.


    It is because Huang once said that the other party is a twenty-five son.


    When will this person not be killed?


    It just so happens that you can practice your hands.


    As for the other side''s death, she said she was meritorious in protecting the foreign land, but she didn''t know that she had already received divine grace while she was alive.


    After returning to the branch of the Eternal Church.


    Xiaojian settled down the two goddesses, then took the teleportation array and left.


    At this time Huang was drinking, and when he saw his return, he frowned and said: "Why are you running back again? What can I do?"


    "I want to break through and cut my Ming Dao realm, but I don''t know why I always feel worse. Can you see what''s going on?"


    Xiao Budian has no respect for Huang.


    After all, it''s me.


    He respects a fart.


    Huang looked at hearing the other party''s words, and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. This guy was really wicked, so he talked to himself like this.


    "Then where do you think you are? Tell me about your cultivation path!"


    "When I first started practicing, I was walking the path of this world. Later, I encountered a **** who broke away from the mortal body..."


    Xiao Budian explained his cultivation journey.


    Plus the law given by God before.


    In fact, his path is completely different from Huang.


    "Actually, the things you are bad are the things that this world cannot give. I used to practice step by step, opening up the heavens in my body, and using my body as a seed...


    But now you want to nurture the world with your body, how easy it is.


    You are not a god.


    The bottleneck is because the world cannot meet your needs.


    For example, any laws in the gods are very balanced.


    Death, life, time, space.


    On the other hand, in your body, although there are some laws, but the vitality is strong, there is no law of death.


    The way to truly imitate the God of Eternity, you are still far away...


    If I were you, I would play less of those cleverness and sacrifice the eight regions of the lower realm while the willow **** had not left.


    Pray for the gods to grant the law! Otherwise, your combat effectiveness will increase, but your realm will be stuck in place. "


    The deserted road is only suitable for oneself.


    He can not transform the **** of eternity into great freedom.


    Even a trace cannot be imitated.


    Why?


    Because the other party is a true god, no defilement is allowed.


    Xiao Budian immediately showed a distressed expression, and then Liu Shen also belatedly arrived, and he grinned at Xiao Budian who was full of distress.


    "You, now you want strong strength and God''s power. Isn''t it that you can''t have both, first go to level the world.


    The gods will naturally give you what you need based on your merits.


    Why bother thinking so much?


    There are many immortals in the foreign land, you can use them to sharpen yourself.


    But I got some of the things you said before, and it just so happens that I should leave this time too, the little guy don''t want to think about it.


    Sincerity is better! "


    Hearing Liu Shen''s admonition, Xiao Budian suddenly realized.


    I am obsessed with myself.


    I always think that if God is strong, I will become the shadow of the other person.


    Too persistent in one step.


    After all, I am just a believer. If I do my duty well, I will naturally get what I want.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but smile, and said happily: "Thank you both for helping me understand, I understand..."


    Looking at the world stone, chaotic earth...and the earth of all things in front of me.


    His heart was full of emotion.


    Sister Liu Shen is really kind to herself, and she will definitely return it to her in the future.


    Then Xiao Budian personally fought the remaining crime domains, and after half a month, the eight domains were unified.


    All become the land of religion.


    At this point, he began the sacrifice of eight domains.


    Inscribe these world mountains and rivers with countless **** patterns and large formations.


    It constitutes a congenital gossip furnace.


    Sacrifice the world with the domain as the furnace!


    Huang and Liu Shen, of course, are also helping.


    Otherwise, it''s still a bit too laborious just based on the current small point.


    Less than a month.


    Everything is ready.


    Xiao Budian stood in the void and opened the altar of the Eight Diagrams Furnace.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    The eight domains lit up in succession, finally forming a huge furnace body.


    "The great eternal god, I am your devout priest Shi Ritian. Today, I use the eight domains as the formation method to form the Eight Diagrams Furnace.


    Sacrifice the world to you!


    The three goddesses of Liu Shen, Yun Xi, and Witch were sacrificed.


    Chaos soil, world stone, earth sacrifice of all things.


    Pray for you to open the gate of the **** realm and let all living beings enter the **** realm! ! ! ".


    Chapter 647 Liu Che''s strength has greatly improved, only the last step!


    Only the lower realm was sacrificed this time.


    This is because Nine Heavens and Ten Lands are too vast and need more time to explore.


    Originally, Xiaodian wanted to play tricks.


    Slowly break through.


    Now that I wake up, I naturally give up.


    Upper bound, foreign land, fairy land.


    They were all watching everything that happened in the sin domain, and they were observing whether that terrible **** would appear.


    If only show a touch of figure.


    They don''t blame them for being cruel.


    But just when the foreign prying eyes came over, Huang shot it, and with a simple and unpretentious punch, he directly flew out an immortal vomiting blood.


    When the opponent flew halfway, all the treasures on his body shattered.


    Can''t save his life!


    The Eternal God Cult is another hidden powerhouse! ! !


    This discovery is filled with despair.


    "Huh... today the gods appear, it is not suitable to kill! Take care of your dog eyes..."


    But Huang Ye just shot to frighten the snooper, and did not exert all his strength.


    Otherwise, that punch has already killed the opponent.


    At this time, the sky of the Eight Regions was enveloped by Shen Xia, and a mysterious world appeared in the vision of all beings.


    The dark starry sky.


    There are countless azimuths, and the temple shining with eternal light.


    Each one made the local creatures tremble.


    The vast and boundless world is many times larger than their world.


    Even the strange beasts wandering in the starry sky are even more terrifying than those immortal kings.


    An eye is bigger than a planet.


    At this time, a tortoise with flames all over was dozing in the starry sky.


    Feeling that someone is paying attention to itself, it lazily opened its eyes and fell into a deep sleep again.


    This is actually alive?


    They thought it was a planet like a tortoise shell!


    Then a huge octopus wandering in the starry sky wandered over from a distance.


    That body shape is no worse than it.


    Not only that, the dark creatures that have always been proud of, after watching Lotus for a long time, turned into octopuses one by one! ! !


    "No... this is a monster... this is a monster!"


    "Ula, Saura... I am not a monster, I just saw evolution... Such a body is perfect!!!"


    A dark creature of the fairy king rank was corrupted by Lotters instead.


    Alas... That look is really unsightly.


    After that, the eight lower realms like a gossip furnace rose to the sky one after another.


    Flew towards the ancient gods.


    The creatures in the nine heavens and ten places looked at the **** realm enviously.


    It would be great if we could also enter.


    ......


    Liu Che was standing in the temple at this time, and the system''s prompt sound was endless.


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star goddess---[Yun Xi] ."


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star god---Sky Fox [Witch] ]."


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of an eight-star wood type god---¡¾ Ying Liu]."


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed a piece of Chaos Earth to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large amount of earth law."


    "Ding...your chief priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed to you a piece of world soil, triggering a multiplier increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a large number of soil laws."


    "Note: Your earth system law has broken through the third stage."

 Chapter 702：

    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed a world stone to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a world."


    "Ding...your main priest Shi Ritian opened the gossip realm and sacrificed the eight worlds to you, triggering a hundredfold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of eight worlds.


    Your area of ??God¡¯s Domain is increased by 10%, the power of God¡¯s Domain is increased by 10%, and your defense power is increased by 5%. "


    World promotion.


    Goddess sacrifices.


    Complete the reward.


    Little is really good at it.


    When Liu Che was happy, he asked Yuechan to preach his decree.


    "In view of your merits, the gods have specially bestowed you a law of ten thousand origins, a practice law of transcendence, and a nine-star divine sword."


    "Thank you Sister Yuechan!"


    Xiao Budian quickly knelt down and thanked God.


    Yuechan said with a smile: "Get up quickly, and this is the reward for this reward. By the way, you can tell the other group members in the group.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    God will post a reward in the future, so that they don''t get discouraged. "


    "Hmm, I know..."


    Little Dot nodded his head again and again, and collected the treasure in his hand.


    Then he looked at the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda and flew out directly.


    Compared with the cup, he would like to see how his current strength is!


    According to Huang, his strength has passed the test of God.


    Now that the rules are in place, the rest is sentiment.


    After the breakthrough, he planned to go back and continue to collect believers.


    -------------


    At this time, in the eternal temple.


    Countless laws are running wildly.


    Liu Che merged the laws of the water system with the laws of the soil system, and collided with the fire system avenue.


    ....0


    The moment the three collided.


    Suddenly caused countless torrents of space.


    A large hall was almost destroyed.


    The first integration failed!


    But he did not give up, but continued to study the laws of water system and soil system.


    It can be integrated.


    He was very convinced.


    Run-in time and time again, differentiation time and time again.


    When Liu Che really found the opportunity, it was already hundreds of millions of times, because there was time to accelerate.


    So he doesn''t have to worry about wasting time at all.


    After the fusion of the laws of the water system and the laws of the soil system.


    He didn''t confront the Fire Element Avenue again, but merged the two together into the Eternal Avenue.


    Eternal Force is very domineering.


    If as long as it swallows these two forces, then his strength will be able to obtain a substantial breakthrough.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    The golden streamer becomes more pure.


    The prompt sound of the system came into my ears.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host on your Eternal Avenue. Due to the integration of a large number of laws, a lot of improvements have been obtained. The current progress is:


    [Eternal Avenue: 70% of the first level]. "


    Seeing this, Liu Che couldn''t help cursing.


    Grass, the strength is increased, but there is no advancement.


    Damn, it doesn''t seem to be a great way, this kind of tricky behavior is not yet advanced.


    It''s uncomfortable! ! !


    Liu Che tried to use energy and found that his strength had increased by more than half.


    Generally the same as the system description. people.


    Chapter 648 Eternal Avenue is the second stage, Liu Che finally enters the upper bound!


    At this time, in the world of death.


    Half a year has passed since the deaths of Old Man Yamamoto and Friends Habach.


    Human beings are used to the days when they are governed by the religion.


    The world is developing very fast.


    The remaining beliefs have been completely eliminated.


    Seeing this scene, Ai Ran knew that he should sacrifice the world.


    He didn''t know that Xiao Budian sacrificed the world, but for him the perfection he sought had been achieved.


    that''s enough!


    The fire is ignited.


    Sacrifice to the world.


    Whether it is the corpse soul world, or the virtual circle, or purgatory.


    A serious atmosphere arose everywhere.


    The promotion of the world is a great honor.


    There must not be a trace of sloppyness. It is worth mentioning that Kurosaki Ichigo has also become a ghost.


    On the contrary, his father did not become an ordinary believer.


    After about six hours of preparation.


    Within the world of death.


    The sky became darkness, and the entire planet human beings, including all souls.


    All are praying for the coming of the gods.


    Liu Che had just improved his strength, and the system''s notification sound unexpectedly appeared again.


    "Ding... Your chief priest Ai Ran Soyousuke sacrificed to you a world whose faith is 100% and can be included in the realm of God.


    Do you have income? "


    "Huh? Ai Ran can also find time."


    Liu Che was originally depressed, but the income of another world would also increase his strength.


    Accompanied by the pulling of divine power.


    The world of Reaper was included in the realm of God, but after thinking about it, there are too many creatures.


    Liu Che finally decided to integrate the world of death into the underworld.


    Don''t think this is cruel.


    In fact, this is a glorious thing for those believers.


    Hell lacks a lot of management.


    Their addition just made up for this.


    And Ai Ran and others can also train believers to become ghosts to meet the needs of hell.


    It''s just what Liu Che didn''t expect.


    There was a chain reaction of his unintentional actions.


    "Ding...Congratulations on harvesting a world, triggering a hundredfold increase, and increasing your Hell''s integrity by 10%."


    "Ding... It has been detected that the world of death has a large number of Yin and Underworld laws. Congratulations on your God Realm for obtaining a large amount of extremely Yin Qi."


    "Ding...Due to the intervention of the extremely Yin Qi, your water system law degenerates into a water system road. The current water system road is: Level 1 zero percent."


    "Ding...Because you condensed the water system avenue, all the water system believers strengthened for a stage."


    "Ding...Because you have condensed the water system avenue, based on the feedback of the soil system law, the system will deduce the gold system law for you."


    ¡¾Name¡¿£ºThe law of gold


    [Attribute]: Gold


    [Effect]: The aura of sharp gold, the law of sharp killing, the law developed by the fusion of the water system road and the earth system law.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for gathering the Five Elements Rule. The Five Elements Divine Array has evolved in your God Realm. All living creatures can use the Five Elements Rule!"


    Liu Che had never imagined that Lan Ran''s world would be so important, but if you think about it carefully.


    It is not difficult to know.


    His own God''s Domain is indeed uneven, only relying on the power of the system to maintain balance.


    Every time the world is promoted.


    Your own God''s Domain will be stable.


    But stability does not mean that the power of God''s Domain is balanced.


    Eternity is the culmination.


    Life and death are yin and yang.


    The five elements become the next cycle.


    Liu Che''s Eternal Avenue has finally advanced!


    A terrible breath waved out from his body.


    The entire deity plane trembled because of this power.


    The second-level Eternal Avenue is no longer contained by the plane, and gradually has a tendency to collapse.


    The Chaos Sea had an unprecedented collapse.


    Only then did the gods understand.


    Liu Che''s hiding place.


    Xiao Luan immediately fell into a sluggishness when he saw this scene, and was caught by a golden palm.


    "Wait, Che... take Gladys, I beg you..."


    Faced with the pleading of his sweet wife.


    Liu Che sighed in his heart and grabbed it towards the Law Tower of the Light Element. Then a Miaoling Creation God was caught in his hands and flew away towards the upper realm.


    He wanted to stay longer.


    However, the law of the Great Dao in the second stage is too strong.


    Staying longer, this plane will collapse.


    He can''t do this to harm hundreds of millions of gods and spirits!


    A figure of golden glaze rushed directly to the sky.

 Chapter 703：

    "Liu Che finally left..."


    "Woo, that''s great!"


    "What a shit, I''m going to be squeezed by those **** again!"


    ...


    No matter what people think, the birth of a strong man is witnessed.


    Is it to stand firm in the upper realm or to be knocked off the altar?


    This is not known.


    ---------


    When Liu Che broke through the heavenly gate and descended to the upper world...


    Countless sword qi came across.


    Every sword aura is wrapped in terrible divine power, and coupled with the suppression of the heaven and earth array, ordinary creation gods are afraid that they will be wiped out as soon as they are promoted.


    But he hasn''t waited for Liu Che to make a move.


    A purple flame enveloped him.


    Then a charming voice came into his ears.


    "Hao Ran, Xu Tuo, Primitive... Do you three still have a face? The three masters are going to besiege someone who has just advanced..."


    "Hmph, Chi Huang Liuyan... Don''t make any extra effort, otherwise you will be suppressed!"


    "Good... this kid is the reincarnation of an evil demon. It can only be suppressed for hundreds of millions of years!"


    "Go ahead, everyone!"


    Liu Che looked at the three figures on the sky through the purple flames.


    A man riding a green bull, dressed like a Taoist priest, gathers countless mysterious auras into a white lotus, which hangs above his head.


    A man dressed in black, holding a purple thunder spear, looked extremely evil.


    The last one is his old acquaintance.


    Haoran.


    Seeing the shamelessness of these three people, Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t help laughing immediately.


    "Do you think that I am not a vegetarian? Suppress me... It''s a big tone, Bing Maizi dedicate her life... We are worthy of being three against three."


    Her voice just fell.


    A peerless woman in a light blue dress walked out of the ice and snow.


    The eyes are as clear as ice.


    In his hand, he was holding a gem of the world. Obviously, this weapon is a supreme artifact of the highest order, and it may even be a half-step creation.


    The other party did not speak, and this was already on the side of Liu Che 1.5.


    Then Chi Huang Liuyan quietly said to him: "Don''t be afraid of the little guys, they don''t dare to fight to their deaths, as long as you persist for a while, they will not see the opportunity, so they will naturally retreat!"


    Liu Che''s heart warmed when he heard the words and replied: "Thank you for your sister''s concern, but I am not muddled. Since he wants to suppress me, then I will let him see who is the real strong one."


    Chi Huang Liuyan was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Approaching the little guy in her eyes, she lit up her own principles.


    It was a kind of horror that had never appeared before.


    The law came out.


    The five dominating laws on the scene all dimmed.


    "My name is the eternal ruler. When I come to this world today, I want to tell the world that those who stand against me will die!!!"


    The vastness of the voice.


    Spread throughout the upper world.


    The gods were all suppressed by his domineering. .


    Chapter 649 What about the three masters? Lao Tzu is the eternal ruler!


    Shenhui is eternal.


    The golden streamer shot straight into the sky, announcing the birth of a new king.


    All the gods are waiting to see Liu Che''s jokes.


    After all, a flea that is frantically making trouble in the lower realm, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to threaten the upper realm.


    What dominates?


    That is the existence that holds the lives of countless gods.


    It is a terrible **** who holds a great road in his hand, and a **** who punishes all souls in one word!


    But when Liu Che showed the Law Bodies.


    Everyone was surprised to find out.


    It turned out that this reckless kid didn''t want to be what he was a year ago, and only relied on tricks to barely win.


    The three masters are even more livid.


    No one thought that Liu Che was not an ant, but an existence equal to them.


    Haoran dominated the cold sweat, looked at the golden light and suppressed the ancient law body, she didn''t know what to do.


    But if they didn''t do it, it didn''t mean that Liu Che could be idle.


    Since he chooses to shoot himself, he is the enemy.


    And he has only one approach to the enemy.


    Cut the grass and roots, make his majesty even more terrifying.


    29¡¡ Whenever an enemy wants to embarrass himself, he must also think about the consequences of offending him.


    "Haoran, Xu Tuo, primitive. Since you three masters choose to deal with me, then you know the end, right? Come on... let''s do it!"


    Liu Che opened the God Realm and took out the [Creation Realm Chaos Clock] that he had been cultivating.


    At the same time, Xia Rou also appeared beside him.


    The magic weapon of the creator level was born.


    In the entire world, all treasures of the same level buzzed.


    This is the first time Liu Che has used a creation-level divine treasure.


    And the six old monsters who also possessed this level belonged to the kind that didn''t take action easily.


    A figure hidden in the darkness in the void said faintly: "I haven''t seen this newcomer so well-founded, it seems that Haoran and others are going to fall!"


    "The newcomer changes to the old. There has not been a large-scale battle of God, just sit and watch the changes."


    A golden golden monster with murderous aura gleaming all over couldn''t help talking.


    "Actually, I wonder why this little guy has such treasures. It was not until I saw his avenue that I realized that it was an ancient **** who had awakened.


    Huh... the eternal way?


    It''s amazing. "


    The speaker is a woman standing in time, with her skin like stars and her eyes like the scorching sun.


    The hair is more like a flame, floating slowly behind her waist.


    The master of the Avenue of Time---Flower is like a dream.


    In the other corner of the void, in the crisscross space, there was also a voice.


    "I have been looking for information, but I can''t see through his background. Is he an existence older than us?


    Sister Hua, you are the master of time, can''t you see it? "


    "I can''t see it, no matter it is the message of the lower realm or everything in time, there is no his voice..."


    Hua Rumeng said lightly.


    When they talked.


    Liu Che had already started, Xia Rou could take action on his own, and he was holding the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda, trapping Haoran with the Avenue of Life and Avenue of Death.


    At this time, Chi Huang Liuyan and her best friend.


    Naturally not stupid.


    The direct choice blocked the original and Xutuo.


    "You two, the enemy should be settled but not settled. How about making a concession today?"


    Primordial dodges attacks constantly, and the white lotus flower keeps shining with Taoist rhyme.


    Obviously he was not going to help Haoran dominate.


    The same is true of Xu Tuo on the other side, with no intention of fighting at all. Since the risks are greater than the benefits, they naturally don''t want to continue fighting.


    But Chi Huang Liuyan sneered and said, "I let you go, but I will offend Liu Che! At first, I just wanted to help him. After all, I am a female class and have developed for so many years, but I am still not as good as you.


    But who can want to be.


    If you bet on the big prize, don''t dream anymore. It''s a death move, and I won''t let you leave! "


    The two masters of Xu Tuo and Yuan became extremely ugly.


    They glanced at each other and knew they couldn''t continue.


    If you drag it on, you might die.


    So, take a deep breath and prepare to fight desperately! ! !


    "Oh no..."


    Just as the battle was about to start, the scream of Hao Ran Master suddenly came from the distant sky.


    Starry sky weeping blood.


    The avenue shattered.


    This is a sign that the master is about to fall!


    With countless heavy spaces being crushed, one half of his body was suppressed by the Chaos Clock.


    boom.


    Countless air waves were set off, and countless sparks exploded in this void.


    The primordial eyelid jumped and directly used the half-step crafting sword to reach Chi Huang Liuyan''s lower jaw.


    The path he took was mainly swords.


    Take Qi as the avenue.


    The sharp sword energy engulfed countless layers of attacks, and one sword handed it out was the terrifying force that shattered countless universes.


    "Three thousand streams of fire, open!"


    Chihuang Liuyan is not vegetarian either, the flame avenue is opened, and the three thousand fire-type supreme artifacts refined inside have formed a large array.


    Even fight against the original ruler!


    "I said, don''t underestimate women... When you wanted to accept me as a maid, I didn''t forget my original kindness, old miscellaneous hair..."


    Facing Chi Huang Liuyan''s icy tone.


    The original master did not get angry, but kept swaying his avenue.


    His requirements are very low.


    As long as you can escape, nothing else is required!


    But even if it was just like this, facing the demon girl of the same level, he couldn''t get away directly and leave.


    Although he is stronger than Chi Huang Liuyan.


    But being the master is not a battle between mortals.

 Chapter 704：

    At this moment, an attack without warning appeared behind the original master.


    He broke through his white lotus array in an instant, and vomited blood from his beating 220 and flew out.


    "good chance!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan seized this opportunity and directly used three thousand supreme artifacts to set up a sword formation to attack.


    This blow.


    He directly tore the half of the original master''s body.


    But he didn''t have any fear. Instead, he smiled sadly: "Although you are really strong, I can run away, hehe..."


    Bai Lian wrapped his true spirit and needed to leave.


    But there was a **** hand in the void, directly pinching the original true spirit.


    "Want to escape? Have you ever asked my master..."


    Accompanied by the appearance of voice.


    The white lotus was quickly contaminated.


    The original triumphant expression began to freeze.


    "No...who are you? Why can you break me Bailian!"


    "Under the seat of the eternal god, the underworld **** --- Liu Ning, is in charge of the Avenue of Death!!!"


    A cold voice came from the void.


    A pair of pitch-black eyes were reflected in the eyes of the original master.


    Then countless chains bound his true spirit, constantly weakening his vitality.


    This is forged by the avenue.


    All the creatures in the underworld are praying madly.


    And Uozhihualie and other gods are dedicated to their divine power!


    Seeing this, Chi Huang Liuyan directly launched a full blow, and cooperated with Liu Ning to destroy the true spirit of the original ruler. .


    Chapter 650 The shocking upper space, Xiao Luan is back to her family!


    At this time, a divine light turned into particles and appeared.


    With a head slipped in Liu Che''s hand, it was absolutely dominated by a desperate purpose.


    At this point, all spectators took a breath.


    In such a short world, two masters were killed.


    They thought they would fight for decades.


    Hua Rumeng looked at the cold woman in the black dress, and sighed: "Don''t look down on people in the future. This new eternal lord actually has the master of the road of death in his hands.


    I really wondered where he got so much power. "


    "The ghost knows, I went to sleep...after restraining the doorman, don''t provoke this evil star!"


    As the six strongest people in the heavens.


    Naturally, he was not afraid of Liu Che, but he didn''t want to attack him either.


    Why?


    Once people still hide their hole cards, other masters will take advantage of your illness to kill you.


    They are not afraid of war.


    But I am also afraid of other wickedness.


    So now I say this to remind everyone.


    Someone chose to retreat.


    When we reach the end of the heavens, everyone wants to see what is behind the top of the sky.


    For this reason, what about one more enemy?


    If you are afraid of your opponent showing up.


    It is impossible to go to the present.


    I want to say here, the six strongest masters, each of them slaughtered at least hundreds of masters!


    Otherwise, it will not be called the strongest.


    Kill Haoran, then kill Yuan, when it''s Xutuo''s turn.


    Liu Che did not use the Dao of Life, but used the Dao of Eternity to directly destroy the opponent''s divine body.


    He didn''t want how many treasures the three masters had in their hands.


    Because only when the other party dies, he will truly feel at ease!


    Until the end of the battle, it was already a few days later.


    The prestige of the eternal lord spread directly to the lower realm, causing all the gods who were originally afraid of him to tremble with fright.


    Become the master as soon as you get promoted.


    And he personally slaughtered three masters, how terrifying?


    After the battle, Liu Che directly chose to retreat.


    No one dared to move in the territories of the three masters.


    Even the gods inside were suppressed by Chihuang Liuyan.


    In front of such a terrifying big hand, anyone who dares to steal it is really looking for death.


    However, back to the upper bound.


    Liu Che still released Xiao Luan and Gladys. After all, the two women hadn''t returned home for countless years, and the return home this time was considered to be fulfilled.


    For example, Xiao Luan.


    Their Xiao family is a middle-class family within the Chihuang Liuyan God Family, and now even the patriarch of Huimen kneels in front of her, calling the goddess empress.


    "You all get up, I just come back to visit my parents, dominate him in retreat, you don''t need to be so polite. ¡¨."


    "Yes, Niang Niang is right. Your parents have arranged the best accommodation in Liuyan City."


    "Well, Uncle Patriarch, you''re so worried."


    "Where, I can''t be an uncle, old man."


    Hearing this, the patriarch waved his hand again and again.


    If he is called uncle, won''t the eternal lord also shout?


    That is the way to die.


    Xiao Luan was taken aback when she heard the words, and then reacted, her identity had changed.


    No longer a woman in the clan.


    It''s Liu Che''s woman!


    She walks outside, it represents the identity of the master.


    Even Chi Huang Liuyan didn''t dare not give her face!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Luan couldn''t help but warm her heart. My mother still has a foresight. Mortals say that I caught a golden turtle son-in-law, and I caught a master directly.


    It''s really refreshing.


    Flowing Flame City-is the main city of the Chihuang Flowing Flame God.


    All major families, as well as the most prestigious powerhouses, will be stationed here.


    Most people can''t live in even the Xiao family.


    But since he heard Liu Che teased Hao, Chi Huang Liuyan ordered people to put Xiao Luan''s parents here.


    Including her younger sister who was just that day.


    On the other side, Gladys''s situation is almost the same as hers.


    Although there is no real name.


    But who dares to walk with Liu Che''s name these years?


    ---------


    When Xiao Luan took the portal to Liuyan City, she couldn''t help feeling deeply moved.


    I used to dream of coming here to live.


    Hundreds of prosperous sceneries and rivers are all made by the **** spar of the fire system.


    The speed of cultivation is a thousand times stronger than the outside world.


    It''s just that she doesn''t think so now, because her man is a stronger existence than Chi Huang Flowing Flame Ruler.


    After returning home with his parents alive and chatting casually, Xiao Luan suggested to them.


    Turn around and leave here, and live in the city established by Liu Che.


    Xiao Luan''s father nodded and said, "Okay, just let us know when you turn around."


    The younger sister next to her tilted her head and asked: "Sister, why are you leaving, Flowing Flame City is beautiful! And the cultivation speed is fast..."


    "Idiot, your brother-in-law will build a better city, then you will enjoy the blessing!"


    "Oh..."


    The little girl is very cute.


    It looks only about sixteen years old, but in fact it is one thousand six hundred years old.


    But gods generally live a long life.


    Coupled with this layer of space, there is a lot of divine power, so the development speed is very slow.


    As for the mind, it is naturally the same.


    Like a girl.


    The lower the space, the faster the gods age, like Xiao Luan''s lower realm.


    Choose the chance to fight for life.


    It''s basically a bet on your own future.


    If you lose, there will be darkness in front of you.


    If you win.


    Naturally, everyone is happy as it is now.


    In fact, Xiao Luan was thinking that if he meets a beloved by chance, he will be able to come back like he is now.


    If you wait for old age and decay, you can only act as a master.


    Fortunately, I met Liu Che.


    To be a man of love and righteousness.


    Seeing her sister''s curious gaze, Xiao Luan explained to her the power of Liu Che, and at the same time said that her brother-in-law was comprehending the road.


    It is estimated that it will be back soon.


    In the girl''s eyes, she heard that her brother-in-law is a powerful master, and the stars suddenly lit up in her eyes.


    If I accompany my sister, isn¡¯t it that my husband is also a master?


    Hehe... Sister loves me the most, it must be possible.


    Xiao Luan didn''t know what her sister was thinking at this time, otherwise she would definitely knock it up with a chestnut.


    Really raised a white-eyed wolf.


    ------------------


    At this time, within the eternal gods domain.

 Chapter 705：

    Liu Che was digesting his own promotion gains. He had participated in the battle when he came to the upper realm before, and had no time to experience his own changes.


    Eternal Avenue is the second most important.


    The eternity of oneself can extend to external objects, such as the creation-level supreme chaos clock.


    Use this magic weapon with eternal power.


    It will add an invincibility, even with a powerful force of destruction.


    That Haoran dominates because he doesn''t understand the Eternal Force.


    Will be obliterated.


    One blow directly destroyed half of his body, and the mount under his seat, even the magic weapon of half-step creation in his hand, could not withstand the destruction of Blessing Eternal Avenue.


    The Eternal Avenue started with life plus death.


    Then the five elements were injected, and because of this, it is equivalent to the four major realms.


    How can ordinary masters be against? .


    Chapter 651 People who have broken through, the way Liu Che has to go next!


    With the condensation and rotation of the divine power, the Eternal Avenue began to stabilize.


    In the vast realm of God.


    A strong man was born.


    Without the suppressing power of the plane, some people who were stuck in the bottleneck began to make breakthroughs one after another.


    This is the question of the rules of the plane.


    In prison.


    With the expansion of God''s Domain, Liu Ning began to break through after cooperating to kill the overlord.


    Brilliant black divine power kept converging towards her.


    Finally, with the help of Liu Che''s power, he broke through the boundaries of the God of Creation.


    And Uozhihualie and others also broke through a big stage and came to the lower god!


    Many chief priests who stayed in the realm of God naturally seized the opportunity to surpass their limits.


    Ye Laohei was drinking with Chu Xuanfeng.


    After all, Xiao Budian has completed the reward, and they want to take a break for the time being.


    In a moment, Ye Laohei opened his eyes, his strength directly broke through to the stage of being a god, and he could clearly feel that his own way was right in front of him.


    "It turned out to be the law of the body, so that''s it..."


    He raised his head to look at the sky, and countless fragments of the law condensed, and he went straight from the one-star to the seven-star before he slowly stopped.


    And Chu Xuanfeng beside him was even more outrageous, breaking directly to Jiuxing.


    "I guess the gods may have just gone through a big battle. The Chaos Clock is gone, and the 33rd Heavenly Tower is gone!"


    "Well, I know! We are ready to fight at any time."


    The two of them are currently the strongest combat power among male priests, and they naturally understand their due responsibility!


    At this time, many people in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group still don''t understand the development of the matter.


    Is asking about it.


    An unknown man: "Why is the Thirty-Three Heavenly Tower missing? I also feel the power of God''s Domain in the realm.


    Could it be said that God had a big battle?


    However, what is going on with this rushing power? "


    Tanjirou: "I don''t know. At first, I thought there was a battle, so I was ready a long time ago, but what was waiting was the tide of supernatural power."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Cultivation first, now that the strength is strong, let''s not waste this good opportunity."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "My guess with Chu Xuanfeng is that the gods may have had a battle, or that they have come to a wider plane."


    Dashan Chu: "Accurately speaking, it should be that God came to a new plane and fought with a powerful enemy. Now the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda has returned.


    And the breath on it is even more terrifying!


    This is enough to prove.


    @Ô¶Ûà´ó, Lord Goddess does not know if you have any news? "


    Everyone looked at the group after hearing this.


    Yes, what information is there.


    Or ask the Lord Goddess first.


    Tosaka University: "Well, the gods have come to a powerful plane and are currently gathering power. Don''t be afraid.


    As for the enemy has been beheaded, I will post the video later.


    I hope you will not be afraid.


    The strong man killed by the gods is an existence at the same level as him.


    And there is one piece of good news to tell you, that is that in the future, God will build a city of God in the outside world, and we don¡¯t have to absorb God¡¯s power.


    Can absorb the outside world! "


    The fox who only loves money: "I hope everyone will challenge the strong outsiders in the future, and use the best of them to become stronger!


    As for stopping the breakthrough, don''t worry about that.


    God said, you are all his people, and it will help him to become stronger! "


    The strongest in God''s Domain is the God of Creation.


    This is limited.


    Liu Ning is an exception.


    Because the bearing of the law of the avenue is limited.


    And always absorbing the divine power is equivalent to always absorbing the power of the eternal god.


    It is equivalent to drinking father''s blood all the time.


    For them, the mood is very heavy.


    Tanjirou: "I will always be loyal to the gods, until we die..."


    Li Lao Er: "The same is true. I will challenge the world''s strongest **** in the future. When we all become gods, then the **** will be the emperor!


    Hahaha..."


    Troubled Times: "Unfortunately, I still have three countries that have not been occupied, otherwise I will fight with you on the strongest plane."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Don''t worry, one day we will let the world know, the power of our eternal believers!"


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "Brothers, I have already sacrificed to the world. If the strength is a little weak, I can come here to grind, there are good powerhouses in the foreign land!"


    Uncle Nine who kills demons and exterminates demons: "Understood, I will go now! Let me see how those dark beings act as demons?"


    Bearded swordsman: "It''s time to kill these dark creatures and offer sacrifices to the gods!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Although I am a technological streamer, the strongest plane must have what I need. I swear to become a reliable god!


    For the time being, I will not go, the best basic construction! "


    Alice: "Seeing you working so hard, I want to cheer up. Recently, a unified victory is about to take place, as long as the alien beasts are flattened.


    I can also come in front of the gods. "


    Ji Shi Witch: "Hmm...Welcome to Sister Alice."


    Accompanied by the weaker priests heading to Xiaobudian''s plane, the rest of the priests rushed to the tower frantically, practicing desperately.


    They have been nestled under the wings of God.


    Now that I have the opportunity to go out, I naturally want to give back to the gods!


    --------------


    When Liu Che opened his eyes, he subconsciously opened his panel.


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: Five-star rule (the strongest nine-star)


    [Magic Weapons]: The 33rd Heavenly Pagoda, the Chaos Clock of Creation...


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Rules of destruction]: 5% of the second level.


    [Space Law]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [The Law of Time]: 15% at the second level.


    [Law of Love]: 50% at the second level.


    [Law of Destiny]: 10% at the second level.


    [Law of Lightning System]: Sixty percent at the second level.


    [Law of Wood System]: 15% at the second level.


    [Ice Law]: One percent at the second level.


    [Soil System Law]: Level 2 zero percent.


    [Wind law]: 80% of the first level.


    [Golden Law]: Twenty percent at the first level.


    [Death Avenue]: 10% of the second level.


    ¡¾The Avenue of Life¡¿: Ninety-five percent at the second level.


    ¡¾Avenue of Fire¡¿: Level 2 zero percent.


    [Water System Avenue]: 2% of the first level.


    [Eternal Avenue]: Level two, cannot be upgraded, you need to integrate into the rules of the road to upgrade!


    "It seems that the Eternal Avenue can be strengthened. In fact, the power of the four images can be inserted into the road of the five elements, and the power of the four images can be fixed by wind, thunder, space, and time.


    This is the next step for me. It seems like a long road..."


    Although his fighting power is worthy of anyone, he wants to be the strongest, even breaking through the so-called master.


    It will take a long time.


    But when he comes here, he doesn''t have to be so nervous. .


    Chapter 652 What you want is not a thing, a favor is enough!


    He read the news in the group, and Liu Che expressed his great joy for his master''s hard work.


    When this group of guys, the divine power that devours the outside world grows up.


    The scene will be very exciting.


    The gods select geniuses, it takes a long, long time.


    But he is different. Basically, the members of the group are all god-arrogant.


    For example, Huang...little, Ye Laohei...Ye Laoxie...Chu Xuanfeng...Lan Ran-...


    Although I don''t know what they can achieve in the end.


    But thinking about it is much stronger than ordinary gods.


    Especially Huang and Xiaoxiao.


    That talent is extremely high.


    A few days later.


    Liu Che announced the news in the God Realm after leaving the gate. After his strength reached the godly stage, he could go to the city of the gods and explore supplies outside.


    The meaning is very simple.

 Chapter 706：

    I can''t be my capital again.


    As for the choice of the City of Gods, he divided the death income of the three masters into three parts.


    Among them, he accounted for 70%, and the remaining 30% was allocated to the two allies.


    That is Chi Huang Liuyan and her best friend.


    When Liu Che came to Liuyan City, the star tower.


    Chi Huang Liuyan chose to refuse!


    The beautiful apricot eyes looked at him, and the corners of his mouth evoked a faint smile.


    "I said... Liu Che, do you want to be my partner for giving me so many supplies? Although Haoran''s three **** are not so good.


    But the background is still very rich.


    So, I can¡¯t ask for this thing! "


    Liu Che shook his head when he heard the words, and said: "I am a person of public and private. Since you have helped me, if the spoils have to be distinguished. If you didn''t stop it, it would be difficult for me to kill all of them, at most one Haoran!"


    The ice and snow master next to him heard the words and said, "We just want allies. One more ally, one more guarantee.


    Such things as materials can be gradually accumulated and opened up. "


    The master''s voice is ethereal, very pleasant, coupled with a unique dress.


    Liu Che, who got it, couldn''t help but want to see her.


    But listening to what others said, it was obvious that he also planned to ask for supplies.


    At first, although Liu Che was very strong, he had no foundation on this plane.


    Secondly, they have developed for tens of millions of years. Although they are greedy for treasures, a dominating affection is more valuable than this thing.


    Seeing that both of them look like they don''t want anything.


    Liu Che understood immediately, and he said directly: "Since you insist on doing this, then if you need my help in the future, just talk."


    "That''s right, then you must not build the city of God? Open up the land of God..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan laughed when he heard this, and couldn''t help but make suggestions.


    "Is there anything special about this?"


    Liu Che didn''t have this experience, so he wanted to inquire first.


    At this time the ice and snow master said: "It''s nothing, this dimension is vast, at least it hasn''t reached the end of exploration now.


    It''s just that everyone is building a **** city around areas with strong magical power.


    One is to let everyone know where their power lies.


    Second, it is easier to develop.


    It is impossible to put all the possessions in the realm of the gods, so the city of the gods is actually a city that extends into the land of the gods.


    For example, the three dead masters were fixed by our Shuangshu using the magic weapon of time.


    Only then can you collect it, otherwise it would be broken long ago. "


    It turned out to be so.


    God City is constructed like this.


    Therefore, Liuyan City here is the sacred land of Chihuang Liuyan, no wonder the power of the fire source is so powerful.


    Liu Che looked at the star map that the other party had taken out, and he could clearly see it from above.


    Chihuang Liuyan is very close to the location of the ice and snow dominance.


    "In that case, why don''t I build here, form a triangle formation and help each other!"


    "That would be great. Do you need my help?"


    "No...I just do it myself."


    Liu Che declined Chi Huang Liuyan''s kindness, his God City had many secrets.


    Naturally, I don''t want to be known.


    Then he left.


    After all, it takes a while to receive supplies.


    And when he left, the ice and snow dominator --- Lan Bing Siri sneered and said, "Sao Ho Zi, do you really like this eternal god?"


    "How can it be?" Chi Huang Liuyan rolled his eyes, and then said: "Don''t think that I don''t know you are interested in him. In the past, you were like an ice cube and never talked.


    What I said today is more than what you said a year! "


    Lan Bing Sirui coldly snorted: "When you encounter such a powerful master, I would like to ask who is not interested!"


    "Hehe, then I''m going to tell you, there are so many women around him! It''s a bit different from your perfection..."


    "Then, is there a perfect **** in the world?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Chi Huang Liuyan glared at the words, but Lan Bingsilui was not to be outdone.


    However, the two returned to normal soon.


    After all, sisters for many years.


    "Actually, I am so interested in Liu Che because I feel the avenue of fire in his body. There is a avenue for the outside energy of ordinary human beings.


    Since I understand fire, why does he also understand fire!


    I am strange and worried..."


    Lan Bing Sirui frowned and said: "Are you afraid of being swallowed?"


    Chi Huang Liuyan nodded, and then sighed: "Can you imagine that there is a creation **** in the lower realm who does not use it with a creation-level magic weapon?


    Since it is impossible to calculate his birth and origin.


    It must be a comprehension of fate.


    Use this power to protect yourself, no one can snoop.


    .......


    Otherwise, even if you are spied, you can accurately find the enemy!


    Frequent means and fierce combat effectiveness.


    The shot is cruel and merciless, if it is said that it is the shabby place of the blazing blue fairy field, this kind of master can be born.


    I have lived for so many years in vain.


    Just ask so many masters, who was not born from this space! "


    No one has ever cultivated from the lower realm to become a master.


    Because of man-made cultivation, there can be no rules for you to comprehend.


    The so-called Tianjiao had been killed long ago when they encountered the real master, or became something in their hands.


    Existence like Liu Che.


    There is only one answer. He is also a **** born somewhere, and he understands the eternal law.


    There is no eternity in the world!


    This is the iron rule.


    Because many laws are contrary to it.


    Such as time, such as death, such as destruction.


    Speak eternally and despise all laws.


    Recall that when Liu Che used the Law Bodies, it was the power to suppress all laws.


    So the previous perception is wrong.


    There is eternity in the world, but the masters don''t know it!


    Ten thousand laws are not invaded, and one force breaks ten thousand laws.


    Truly invincible power!


    Thinking of Chi Huang Liuyan''s gaze, he couldn''t help but become blurred. If Liu Che gets stronger in the future, he can also learn some strength from the opponent.


    Maybe you can see what there is outside of this world.


    Not only her, the entire plane is watching Liu Che''s power.


    Analyze his weaknesses.


    But the answer is no weakness! people.


    Chapter 653 You should be cruel to the enemy, the establishment of the Eternal City is complete!


    Although Eternal Avenue is only a secondary avenue.


    It contains multiple avenues.


    A single analysis can''t see through it, only Chi Huang Liuyan who stands in front of him knows that there is flame in that power.


    And people separated by hundreds of millions of miles.


    How can it be so simple to see through?


    If it was a desperate snoop, it would basically offend Liu Che.


    So his current strength is still a mystery.


    ---------


    When Liu Che came to Haoran Zhengqi City, he frowned slightly when he looked at the gods inside.


    Because there are so many creatures.


    They are all dressed up as literati and scholars, but unfortunately they believe in an idiot!


    The people in the city of God looked at the master in the sky with horror.


    They knew that their **** was dead.


    Because that day, bad news came from the God Realm inside God City.


    Haoran''s rule of the Great Dao collapsed.


    All the gods died!


    Those who live here are all residents of God City, and they are affiliated with the Haoran God System.


    Among them, there are not a few creation gods.


    Liu Che thought for a while and said to the people below: "Your master has been killed by me, but I am not a master who likes to kill.


    So, you go to my supreme artifact to redeem your sins, and customize the time you need to redeem your sins according to your own strength. "


    Then a rift appeared in the sky above Haoran''s Righteous Qi City.


    All residents were swallowed.


    Then there was the God Realm dominated by Haoran, which was also swallowed up by him.


    These people are slaves.


    But because he has good strength, he can use these guys to train soldiers.


    In the past, the monsters in the 33rd Heavenly Tower were designed by the goddesses, or they were created by him himself.


    Although not much material is wasted.


    But after all, it is his own.


    Now there is free labor, which of course must be used vigorously.


    Haoran Master was killed, and there were not many treasures in God''s Domain, and the only half-step creation magic weapon was broken by him.


    Coupled with fierce fighting.


    Only some materials are left.

 Chapter 707：

    There are also some valuable **** species, magic medicine.


    Three **** cities before and after.


    Liu Che harvested countless gods, some of them were directly crushed by him, and their souls were thrown into the world of hell.


    Go as a resident.


    Some are sent to various planets in God''s Domain.


    Become an indigenous people.


    The imprint on his body is naturally to be erased.


    And some powerful creation gods, main gods and the like, were all thrown into the 33rd Heavenly Tower.


    Become a humanoid BOSS.


    Meet the challenge again and again.


    Whenever they were beheaded, they would really die, and the power in the body would turn into the essence and become a reward for the challenger.


    Those challengers will not die, but will be teleported out if they are seriously injured.


    God''s world is so cruel.


    If Liu Che is defeated, then his goddess may be able to die with his own death.


    But the creatures on those planets.


    Will be obliterated!


    It is even made into a pill, but it is meat!


    After completing all this, he came to the location marked on the map, used the supreme divine power, and collected the three **** cities to start building his own city.


    He likes ink and wash style, which is the style of ancient Chinese architecture.


    Said to be a city.


    It was actually a planet, including Chihuang Liuyan.


    Every inch of bricks and tiles is engraved with his mark.


    God pattern, incantation.


    All kinds of learning were injected into it, and a magnificent city appeared in the dark starry sky.


    A huge peach tree rose from the ground.


    Then came another cherry tree.


    Among the flowers and trees, a glazed temple appeared in the sky.


    This is his residence.


    It is also the habitat of goddesses.


    No outsiders are allowed to enter.


    Then there are various halls lined up with countless methods and various magical powers.


    A variety of resources are required to exchange.


    That''s right, the masters always open the door to do business like this.


    After all, everyone did this and exchanged their own methods with each other, and he was naturally no exception.


    There are trillions of exercises in the library, and it''s not a big deal to take out 10 million copies.


    Monster race, human race, spirit race.


    Practice methods for all races are all available.


    Three days later.


    The Eternal City officially appeared in the public''s field of vision, and Liu Che''s army of priests was also exposed to the world for the first time.


    Although these people do not exist at the creation level.


    But the rate of progress of each one is already visible to the naked eye.


    Chu Xuanfeng looked at the vast plane and sighed in a low voice, "Although the God Realm already feels vast enough, only now I understand that the outside world is so huge!"


    "Yes, we still have to be outside if we want to be stronger in the future!"


    Ye Laohei straightened his back, and once again broke through the realm...........


    As for the others, they began to make continuous breakthroughs in the Hall of Enlightenment.


    There is no blessing from the gods.


    But in this highest plane, it continues to grow.


    This is the case with the Son of Destiny!


    Like Li''s second destiny real dragon, the appearance of the emperor, now practicing the dragon **** technique, plus being promoted by Liu Che''s law several times.


    Now it has come to a one-star god.


    Under his command, the heavenly soldiers and the heavenly generals form a formation of their own.


    In the future, everyone will become the **** of creation, and you can imagine how strong it is!


    As for the goddesses, Tiamat looked at the sisters who looked at the world, and quietly walked in front of Liu Che.


    "God, since you have settled down, can you give me an heir?"


    Facing the goddess with brilliant starry eyes, Liu Che naturally agreed.


    Now stand firm.


    Naturally, everything is easy to say!


    Wearing a long dress, Kaguya pointed to the distance and smiled and said, "It''s really like my hometown. Back then, I counted the stars every day, and now it''s the same in the highest plane..."


    Tsunade next to him changed his usual violent temper and muttered: "Since I have a child, God has allowed me to punch. It''s really boring... I don''t want to paint, and I don''t want to knit 1.5 clothes. I feel like the whole person. Abolished."


    "Well, why do you talk about those frustrated things? It''s good to be outside occasionally, but we still don''t walk around outside except for cultivating."


    Dongfang Huaizhu stroked his belly and said gracefully.


    Yi Liya tilted her head and asked, "Why, sister Huaizhu?"


    "Because some of us give birth to heirs. If someone threatens God with us, it will cause trouble to God."


    Concubine Yan took Yue''er and walked out from a distance.


    Said solemnly.


    In fact, most goddesses understand this truth, but some little girls don''t know it.


    But her daughter is not in this range.


    From the day she was conceived, Yue''er began to learn about female red, and said that she would make a small dress for her child.


    What a good boy.


    Always think about her.


    After hearing this, Ilia suddenly realized! .


    Chapter 654 Congratulations from the masters, powerful goddesses of Liu Che!


    The Eternal City is established.


    Naturally, countless masters come to offer gifts, and most of them also come to observe the power of eternity.


    Chihuang Liuyan was the first group to arrive here.


    The thing this ally gave him was a supreme fire source crystal.


    All have bred true spirits.


    "How embarrassing is this, it''s enough for you to come here!"


    Liu Che didn''t ask for it, after all, although he had a supreme treasure, there were not many in his hand.


    Moreover, the two sides have just reached an ally, it is not good to turn around and eat soft rice.


    But Chi Huang Liuyan smiled and said: "It''s just a mere spar, how about being a meeting ceremony? Even if it''s a gift for the little girl from her family."


    Then she threw things to Xiao Luan.


    The essence of this statement.


    After all, Chi Huang Liuyan was the master of Xiao Luan''s family, and Xiao Luan, who had made this statement, was embarrassed to refuse.


    Then came Lan Bingsirui, the treasure she sent was ten wonderland.


    Commonly known as the Secret Realm of the Cave.


    Containing several kinds of attributes, only one of them is ice attribute.


    Great value!


    Even more expensive than Chihuang Liuyan 29.


    The ice and snow master didn''t say much, and said directly: "Since you have accepted that woman''s things, you can''t help but accept mine, right?"


    Liu Che who made these words had no temper.


    What else?


    The soft rice is so fragrant!


    Most of the subsequent masters are ordinary gifts, but they are basically half-step supreme.


    I am familiar with it.


    The people who came here were all humanoids, and none of them came to find fault.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Liu Ning, Guoguo, Xia Rou, Liu Ying, Empress...When a group of goddesses appeared, these visitors still couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Don''t talk about Xia Rou.


    Creation-level tool spirit.


    Everyone understands everything.


    However, like the soul of the underworld, the subordinate **** who mastered the road of death made everyone look at him.


    There are Guoguo.


    She had been stuck in the bottleneck for a long time before, and coupled with Liu Che''s affection, she began to make a crazy breakthrough when she came to the highest plane.


    I said before.


    Behind the creation **** is the master, that is, the supreme realm.


    After the master breaks through, it is the creator, and people in this realm are called the Absolute Realm.


    In the end is the master.


    For example, Guoguo is already a preliminary existence.


    The three levels that Xiao Luan said before, that is, the trilogy of each realm, are not applicable to dominance.


    It''s just widely circulated.


    The real classification is still based on star classification.


    Although the female emperor Ye Rou has only the Supreme Realm, she has very strong foundations, and she did not choose to have a child, but to be a guardian.


    The potential has not yet been developed.


    Here I want to talk about why Xia Rou of the creation level is so powerful.


    At this level of magic weapon, the creation level is already the top magic weapon.


    The world is only this big. People like Chihuang Liuyan and others have one or two half-step creation-level magic weapons, and this is still the companion magic weapon.


    She didn''t refine it by herself.


    Xia Rou''s Creation Chaos Clock contains hundreds of billions of natural **** patterns, although it cannot be cultivated.


    For ordinary masters, blessing the eternal power, basically, it will be seriously injured with a bang.

 Chapter 708：

    But Liu Ning''s strength was worse than Guoguo''s, the strength of the Supreme Realm Eight Stars.


    But Liu Ying, who came from the Wild World, was worse, only looking like the Supreme Five-Star, but she was also very talented.


    Cooperate with the avenue of life and death.


    The strength is improving very quickly.


    The bodies of these goddesses were obviously full of eternal divine power, and the jealous of the master who came as a guest was extremely jealous.


    Each one is a peerless beauty.


    And the strength is terrifyingly tyrannical.


    I don''t know how this eternal ruler did it. Didn''t it mean cultivating all day long?


    How did these goddesses do it?


    Then a group of goddesses came, and several goddesses of the Nuwa tribe came oncoming.


    Lin Qing''er was wearing a white dress. Judging from the aura on her body, she had the strength of a supreme seven-star, and the law of creation on her body was constantly changing in cycles.


    Then Mengxian and Yu Xiaoxue.


    Although the strength is lower, it is almost the same.


    At present, they are the only ones who have come out. The rest are all enjoying the scenery in the palace, but they have not appeared.


    This is also to protect them.


    Chi Huang Liuyan glanced at the faint figure in the palace, and whispered sourly toward Liu Che, "Are you the body of the peach blossom essence?


    Why do you hook up with so many beauties! "


    She admitted that she was sour.


    But it wasn''t because Liu Che had so many women, but because these women had very good talents.


    Don''t think that breakthrough is a good breakthrough!


    Among the trillions of gods, there is not necessarily one that can break through.


    Even Chihuang Flowing Flame, who had developed countless epochs, did not have more than a hundred Supremes in his hands.


    But this is something she has worked very hard to cultivate.


    Looking at Liu Che''s women now, they are all very young, and some of them are not even more than a hundred years old.


    How did this Nima get it?


    Chihuang Flowing Flames are puzzled.


    After a while, Ye Laohei and others also came out.


    Their strength is very low, but it is impressive.


    Another group of gifted believers!


    Lan Bing Sirui glanced at the group of believers, and sighed, "Well, the evil spirits'' subordinates are also evil spirits..."


    In this banquet.


    Liu Che showed his own background. In addition to disciples, he also let the women in his hands fight against the masters.


    Guoguo doesn''t like fighting.


    But her racial talent is a little bit incomprehensible for being invincible.


    People of the same level are not her opponents at all, but she can''t help them.


    In the end the two sides drew a tie.


    Chi Huang Liuyan glanced at the eager Liu Shen, and said behind him: "Qiyue, go to 227 to play."


    "Yes, dominate your lord!"


    The woman in the flaming red dress came to the ring of the banquet.


    And Liu Shen smiled at the girls: "I''ll go and play first, if you lose, don''t blame me..."


    "It''s okay to play as you like. God doesn''t say it, just use your full strength!"


    "Um."


    When Liu Ying fell on the ring, she directly performed her magic trick.


    In this vast space isolated, countless willow branches appeared in an instant.


    Chi Huang Liuyan from outside frowned and said: "You are a little bit big, and most of my supreme sages are fire-type. This kind of body is plant-based, and it will be very bad for you!"


    "It''s okay, just discuss it."


    Liu Che smiled faintly, not thinking that Liu Ying would lose.


    Because of this willow tree, it has experienced countless wars in that indigenous world.


    The combat experience is not inferior to the opponent.


    As for Huo Kemu, it is nonsense.


    Her own women are all masters of eternal power!


    Qiyue glanced at the willow branches all over the starry sky, and smiled: "Sister, pay attention. My methods are a bit fierce."


    The voice just fell.


    A sea of ??lava and fire appeared in the starry sky.


    Accompanied by the rising flames.


    Qiyue turned into a dragon of flame and rushed towards Liu Ying. .


    Chapter 655 What Is Eternity? Eternity is invincible! ! The terrible willow god


    Qiyue is a dragon, a dragon of flames!


    It has been millions of years of fame, and she is a veteran supreme. Her power and Longwei are resounding to the highest level together with her beauty.


    Ysera and Alexstrasza standing in the palace couldn''t help but breathe in air as they watched such a terrible battle.


    "It turns out that dragons can become so strong!"


    "Well, take a closer look, we can learn from each other''s moves in the future!"


    Yaya next to her glanced at the two women, and said to them, "The two big sisters thought Liu Shen lost?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Ysera looked back and asked, the flame restrained the wood element, which was natural suppression.


    Yaya shook her head and said, "You are too late in the God Realm, so you don''t know, what is eternity, you will soon know."


    Everyone heard the words and looked into that world.


    I saw that under the burning of the flames, not only did the willow branches have not been burned out, but they became more and more emerald green.


    As an opponent, Qiyue naturally discovered this weird thing.


    She practiced the law of flames, and the path of destruction, paying attention to the law of flame breaking ten thousand.


    Destroy everything.


    But these branches are very strange, not only unscathed in the flames, but also faintly drawing their own strength.


    Is the opponent a race that you don''t know?


    Qiyue shook her head and turned around to use magical techniques.


    The flame spread to the entire world, isolating all the laws, but Liu Ying did not move in the flame.


    A gleam of golden light flowed from her body surface.


    Isolate all the breath.


    Chi Huang Liuyan saw this and sighed: "Qiyue lost, the two sides are not at the same level at all!"


    Liu Che bestowed Dao seeds on his subordinates.


    Isn''t she?


    But when the flame can''t help the opponent, it basically competes for actual combat ability.


    Qiyue thinks so too.


    As a result, the battle was very fierce, and Liu Ying relied on her eternal strength to resist Qiyue''s moves one after another.


    The final blow smashed the flame magic, and sealed it!


    "Is this the Eternal Avenue? Offensive and defensive are integrated, it is indeed terrible..."


    "I only saw the majestic life in it, but what happened to the road of death called Liu Ning before?"


    "I don''t know, this is probably someone''s secret."


    The banquet is still going on, and the follow-up competition is in progress.


    None of the goddesses in Liu Che''s hands failed.


    No matter how violent the fight was, it suppressed the opponent.


    Seeing this, people finally understood that Liu Che was about to rise up completely, not just being strong.


    The subordinates are also strong.


    Ling Poli was lying on the railing, her eyes kept falling on Liu Che, and the battle in the small world did not arouse any interest in her at all.


    Only God is her backbone.


    Looking at the victorious sisters, Asuka whispered: "If only I could fight, I didn''t expect that there would be so many strong men."


    "Then work hard! There will be one day."


    Yan Lingji smiled at it, and Li Xiuning nodded along with it.


    ------------------------


    The battle between the goddess and the other overlords was broadcast live by Rin Tosaka.


    The people in the group were silent.


    Until a long time later.


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "...I''m really dumbfounded, the strong fell into the horns...I really want to fight with them!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "My child, don''t dream. Eat some milk and sleep. You will be crushed when you go up!"


    Tanjiro: "You can challenge the strong. Didn''t the gods make an announcement? There are two good friends, we can go there to challenge.


    Recently I challenged 13 opponents, and I feel so much! "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "How many times have you won?"


    Tanjiro: "Three times, five times in a tie, and five times in defeat! If I don''t use eternal power, I will lose faster..."


    Ninja scientist: "I have won a lot. The power of eternity is too strong. If you don''t tell me, I will lead the believers in my world to practice."


    For peace: "The old snake is busy now. I will also bring my son and them out today, and let them see what a powerful world is."


    In the past, he could only stay in the realm of God, knowing that he would not die.


    The shot is also measured.


    Although there is growth, there is no pressure to die.


    Now it''s different to be able to come to the outside world.


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Long said to his subordinates: "Now that God has opened the channel to the outside world, we have also fought against those terrifying beings. Now let you see the power of the outside world.


    Don''t always sit on the well and watch the sky! "


    Baibeard smiled upon hearing the words: "I also want to challenge the masters of the outside world, let''s go..."


    Green Pheasant and others nodded repeatedly, although he liked to be lazy.


    But as for the long-term battle mode.


    Everyone is making progress, and if you don¡¯t make progress, you will be a little bit too pull.

 Chapter 709：

    He also worked hard for this.


    When everyone passed through the portal and came to the Eternal City, they realized how huge the outside world was.


    Of course, there are more enemies.


    There are hundreds of small worlds in the Eternal City, and there are not a few people who observe the battle.


    There are also many people who come to live.


    Baibeard looked at the streets where people came and went, his face became serious.


    Everyone is so strong, people in the God Realm have an eternal aura, but those outsiders are actually like this before.


    Only then did he understand the purpose of the dragon.


    Challenge the strong!


    At this time, in the nearest ring, a man in black was fighting against a strong man.


    The two were fighting in full swing.


    The space in the small world is constantly shattering and healing.


    "¡§"Who is this? Why haven''t we seen it!"


    Baibeard watched the figure fighting so madly, feeling awe-inspiring in his heart.


    There is a strong eternal aura on the opponent''s body.


    Obviously he is also a strong man in the Eternal God Realm.


    Long took a look and said, "He is Huang, one of the five strongest believers at the moment, and his Liberation Technique is very powerful.


    He is also the person with the highest achievement in Simulating God.


    It is said that he has won fifty games and his fighting power is terrifying. "


    After opening the Eternal City, Liu Che would naturally not let Huang''s small world be a bodyguard.


    It would be a waste to throw this kind of genius there.


    Let him go against the strong is the best choice.


    On the other side, Sam is collecting other dominating technologies.


    It''s just that the depressing problem has arisen. The Oriental Gods are mostly self-cultivation, and they rarely have technological skills.


    It made him a little helpless.


    However, after inquiries, I know that the West dominates the power of science and technology.


    You can go there for a while later.


    Constantine, who was next to Sam, said, "Or, let''s go around as spies?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "As far as what I mean, we are Western faces anyway, and we don''t have eternal divine power in our body, and we don''t know those gods!


    If you can detect some information..."


    "Hey-hey..."


    The two smiled at each other, and after reporting their decision, they disappeared quietly into the city of God. .


    Chapter 656 Subduing Dae Jang Geum, Arthas attacks Ulduar!


    Watching the videos sent by the priests in the group.


    Many members of the group yearned for it.


    In fact, whether it is God''s Domain or the Supreme Outside.


    All are better than their home world.


    Zhu Tiedan hadn''t stayed in the palace since half a month ago. Instead, he mobilized his troops and began to participate in the war himself.


    He also wanted to be like Fahai and others.


    Become a divine body.


    Even a low-level servant **** is a god, right?


    Naturally, Ying Zheng and others are not willing to be left behind.


    They have chosen to go out in person.


    As for Lin Xiaorong, after seeing the immortal becoming a god, he also informed the old emperor to speed up his pace.


    In the past, I just thought that entering the God Realm was already the end.


    Who would have thought that oneself and others could become low-level gods.


    Vertically and horizontally in the highest plane.


    There is a powerful master over his head!


    What are they afraid of!


    However, despite this, Lin Xiaorong decided to subdue Goryeo first.


    And he found another medical girl here.


    Although she is of the Goryeo nationality, many people are familiar with her name.


    Jang Geum.


    A gentle and courageous woman.


    "Master priest, may our nation 227 join the cult, will it really not be beaten anymore?"


    "Of course, in the eyes of great gods, you and I are just ordinary people! Work hard, girl..."


    "Um."


    Chang Geum was wearing a light blue dress and nodded obediently.


    Lin Xiaorong stood in the attic, watching the heavy rain outside the window, and fell into deep thought.


    Now there is a rune ship.


    France and other places can definitely be conquered, can it shorten the time if you go?


    They believe in God over there.


    After thinking about it, Lin Xiaorong finally decided to go out to sea, the sooner he settled, the faster he could go to the God Realm.


    Like Han Lingsha.


    Going to the God Realm early, now they are all immortals.


    ------------


    At the other end, Arthas saw the video from the group members.


    Envious eyes are sour.


    However, this is also good.


    He feels that he is more motivated, what about the Titans?


    It''s just a bunch of waste.


    In the near future, he will become stronger than the Titan! ! !


    At this time, Arthas had taken the portal and arrived at the frozen land of Northrend.


    The coordinate point is naturally the Temple of Dragon Sleep.


    Compared to other places, this place has become another temple.


    Soon after he arrived, a dragon envoy walked over and knelt.


    "Master priest, Blue Dragon King Malygos is waiting outside, calm down for the time being!"


    "Oh? I''m curious about the method used to calm this mad dragon."


    He had heard Ysera say before.


    This blue dragon used to be a gentle dragon, but after his wife was killed by the Black Dragon King, he fell into madness.


    I tried everything and didn''t wake it up.


    Ever since, it was so and passed for countless years.


    The blue dragon divine envoy scratched his head and leaned to his ears and said: "It is the black dragon Nesario, who scraped out the corpses of our dragon queen.


    He claimed that if Malygos did not come, he would stew it into a pot of keel soup. "


    Alsace: "..."


    "Uh... Actually I thought Master Black Dragon would do that at first, but I didn''t expect Master Malygos to really regain consciousness.


    I don''t know the middle process. In short, they fought for a long time, and then Malygos wailed for a long time.


    Anyway, it¡¯s back to normal, it¡¯s just murmurs in my mouth, I don¡¯t like tauren and the like..."


    Alsace was already shivering.


    I guess I know what''s going on.


    There is a saying that it is better to block than to sparse.


    The more persuaded, the less Malygos could accept reality.


    Instead, fighting with poison is the best way.


    It is estimated that Nesario created some illusion, oh...it''s really a lot of ghosts.


    When Arthas came out, the Blue Dragon King had already recovered his body, holding a box with a pale face, for fear of being snatched away.


    "Mr. Malygos, meet for the first time! How are you..."


    "You... hello, may I ask my wife, she... can she really be resurrected?"


    Malygos did not have the arrogance of the past, but was as pitiful as a middle-aged widowed man.


    Arthas nodded and said: "Of course it can be resurrected. Maybe now Alexstrasza, the goddess, can do it, but you have to understand that she has already gone to the gods."


    "Well, I know. In that case, I will join the cult. Please give me an order."


    Malygos was very obedient, as long as he could resurrect his wife.


    Everything is easy!


    Then the two talked in detail for a while, then gave the Blue Dragon King the Eternal Mind Idea, and urged each other to practice.


    Arthas flew towards Ulduar.


    On the way, he met Nesario, the black dragon king, and couldn''t help asking: "Man, how did he toss the Blue Dragon King? How do you feel that he is going to die?"


    "Well..."


    Seeing that Nesario didn''t want to say it, Arthas whispered: "I have a very strict mouth. This is the Dragon''s Missin. No one knows."


    "Well, I hope you don''t lie to me. In fact, it''s nothing. After I seduce the old man out, I used illusion to get him in.


    After asking a few questions, he found that he still couldn''t accept the reality.


    I simply created a phantom of Sindragosa to mate with it.


    In the end, this old boy was not conscious, so I made a batch of orcs, gnomes, and even goblins..."


    As Arthas listened, he became more and more surprised, but he didn''t expect that the Black Dragon King would still scream.


    "Finally, Malygos''s spirit collapsed completely. When I lifted the illusion, I explained to him that Sindragosa was indeed dead, but it was not defiled...


    So he became sober. "


    poison!


    It''s really poisonous.


    It is estimated that no man can accept this.


    Arthas gave him a thumbs up, and then flew towards Ulduar, about ten minutes later.


    They came to this prison.

 Chapter 710：

    At this time, many soldiers have been stationed here, and the outer prison has been opened.


    "Master priest, the guardians inside have been awakened, trying to rush out, what shall we do?"


    "Suppress them, these guardians with broken brains are not worthy to live in this world!"


    "Yes."


    The army started deep meat continuously.


    The curse of fallen flesh and blood constantly rushed out, including Loken, the fallen Titan.


    "Kill these invaders, they are the scourge of Azeroth!"


    Facing Loken''s madness, Arthas sneered: "Even the Protoss is on our side. It''s really an idiot with a broken brain. Kill me..."


    Nesario rushed out directly with a sword.


    It wasn''t until Loken died that he completely awoke.


    "I am the guardian appointed by the Titans, I am not wrong... the wrong one is Odin...".


    Chapter 657 Algalon was reduced to a prisoner and N''Zoth was cursed!


    Following Loken''s death, a message was sent from the control room.


    Black Dragon King Nesario asked: "Does it need to be intercepted?"


    Arthas shook his head, what could a trivial signal mean.


    It''s not necessary at all.


    "Continue to clean up this laboratory, Azeroth doesn''t need those **** Titans to point fingers at all!"


    This sentence is something the Protoss also wants to say.


    Although in the early days because of the advent of the Void Lord.


    It made her very uncomfortable.


    But these titans are not good ~ birds!


    Randomly interfere with the operation of the planet, and want to create perfect creatures, there is no end to the beauty of Titans.


    Made by yourself-can things be perfect?


    The answer is naturally no!


    What is incomplete is always incomplete when it is manufactured.


    With the efforts of the believers of Eternal Gods, Ulduar''s periphery has been completely cleaned up, and the rest of the guardians in the inner hall have walked out one after another.


    The guardian except Tyre.


    It''s all out.


    Freya, Mimiron, Thorim, Hodir.


    The four guardians came out with an army of flesh and blood in a frantic manner.


    Yogg-Saron knew that his end had come.


    Therefore, if you want to delay time at all costs, the bodies of these four guardians have been injected with a large amount of dark energy in the tentacles.


    Originally they were just under control.


    Depravity of mind.


    Now it is the flesh plus the gods.


    Holding the long sword, Arthas rushed directly in front of Freya, and the sword fell into the opponent''s mind.


    "Everyone move faster!"


    "Yes."


    The lethality of the mixed army of humans and dragons is very strong, even if Yogg-Saron sends out the faceless and the fallen tentacle monsters.


    Still not their opponent.


    Just ten minutes.


    All four guardians are dead!


    And Ulduar''s defensive line has all been opened!


    A few minutes later, Arthas came to the depths of the earth and looked straight at the nightmare king!


    "Your struggle is completely useless, my master will eventually destroy this world!!!"


    "Without mind control and no servants, you are not as good as the toilet now! Now I have asked Azeroth to kill this waste personally."


    Arthas bowed with everyone.


    A ray of light appeared in this basement.


    When the light dissipated, Yogg Saron saw a girl in a colorful dress.


    She is not as crude as those Titans.


    It was a bit soft and beautiful like an oriental, but at this time, the star-like eyes were full of anger.


    "Humph...it''s been parasitic on my body, you''re very proud of it..."


    "You... are you a protoss on this planet? No... it''s impossible, you shouldn''t show up!!!"


    "Heh...you should have seen the creator not long ago, in front of that adult, everything is possible, so ah...you can go to die!!"


    Azeroth opened his little hand.


    A terrible arcane torrent envelops Yogg-Saron.


    The monster Pan Heng had been here for ten thousand years was finally picked up, even though the opponent was struggling madly.


    But facing the angry star spirit.


    It is just a parasite!


    Accompanied by a strong grip of the small white hand, this so-called thousand-faced demon was finally killed.


    And there is no place to be buried.


    The core was shattered by the torrent.


    In that arcane, there is still a terrible eternal power.


    Arthas was keenly aware of this, and a smile came up at the corner of his mouth.


    With the death of Yogg-Saron, the ancient gods on the planet were only fragments of Pandaria, and then N''Zoth.


    "Huh... finally killed this bug. If you want me to say that the titans are also idiots, besides the seal, don''t you wonder if the guards will also be corrupted?"


    Looking at the protagonist who was complaining, Arthas smiled and said: "Don''t be angry, you will be better next, let''s go to the deep sea next, kill N''Zoth is basically the end, right?"


    "No... there is also an artificial ancient **** in Zandalar. You don''t know how wicked the Titans are. This group of completely brainless guys used various experiments to create an ancient god--- G''huun.


    Had I not been able to come out at the time, I would have killed those idiots..."


    Thinking of this, Azeroth couldn''t help cursing.


    Because this group of titans can do nothing except help.


    Odin got over with a shame pen, but he directly rebelled.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It is really stupid to make Northrend''s laboratory completely hatched.


    Ryan was suppressed in the ruins on Thor''s side, alas...too many tears.


    Don''t blame Azeroth for being so angry.


    If there is a group of Sabi every day, who pretends to experiment on you, you should understand how angry you are.


    Compare the ancient gods to tumors.


    The strongest tumor was cut in half, bleeding directly from the aorta.


    Looking back, I want to cultivate a tumor and get a malignant tumor directly.


    Is this a human thing?


    Nima wants to experiment, go to Draenor World to experiment.


    What are you doing to me every day.


    In short, Azeroth was very angry and feared the consequences.


    Just thirty minutes later, when the observer Algalon arrived, he preached to purify the life form of this world.


    ...........


    As a result, he was violently beaten by Azeroth and became a slave directly.


    "Titan is an idiot species that shouldn''t have appeared, but also purify... first purify and purify your useless brain!


    From today on, Algalon will be a slave to the religion, and he will be released after serving hundreds of millions of years in prison! "


    Well, the first Titan slave was born!


    Then Arthas took the Black Dragon King to the deep sea, and the way to deal with N''Zoth was to sneak into the prison.


    But because of the ground vein problem, they had to choose the second method.


    Use a spell to kill N''Zoth.


    Otherwise, if it chooses to die together, the ground veins on the bottom of the sea will not be able to hold it.


    Because of the body of N''Zoth, the spell release is very simple.


    Choose an altar, and then let the priests who practice spells take action.


    There are almost a thousand people.


    In just three days, a blood-red spell flew directly into the sea.


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering roar, N''Zoth was cursed and killed.


    After completing all this, Arthas set out to deal with the orcs. These creatures who depend on Azeroth would rather choose war than leave the Barrens.


    It''s a pity that Ysera has already left, otherwise she will pass by with a breath of dragon''s breath, and she will be straightforward!


    When Arthas came to the Barrens, he saw that there was a raging war.


    Garrosh Hellscream and others are struggling to resist, but how these are opponents of believers, they soon become prisoners. people.


    Chapter 658 Two new members join the chat group.


    When the sound of footsteps appeared in front of Brainless Roar.


    Garrosh Hellscream raised his head, a double-faced scornful look.


    Treat yourself like grass scraps!


    "Roar..."


    He tried to struggle and let this human look at the dignity of the orcs.


    As a result, he was stepped on the top of his head with a foot, directly pressed into the soil!


    Arthas turned his head to look at Thrall, and smiled at him: "I heard you don''t want to leave Azeroth?"


    Thrall had a few arrows in his body at this time, bleeding everywhere, with a shackle around his neck, kneeling on the ground like a mortal.


    "My lord, why are you aggressive? We orcs have lived in this barren continent for some time, and we haven''t made any hostile actions..."


    "No... you don''t understand what I mean! This planet can only be inhabited by believers of gods, what do you orcs believe in?


    Believe in my own fighting power, and this flea under my feet is not a good thing, because there is an element of war in my heart.


    Am I right? "


    Arthas lifted his boots, and looked at Garrosh Hellscream who was up with a sarcasm.


    I saw a flash of light in his eyes.


    Brainless roar suddenly lost his light.


    "What would you do if you became a warchief?"

 Chapter 711：

    "I will use my own force to conquer this world, and I will drive those humans out of their homeland. The beasts are the noblest race..."


    Garrosh Hellscream spoke out all his inner thoughts.


    The entire tribe fell into a deadly silence upon hearing this.


    Thrall pursed his mouth, trembling all over his body, and said, "Master priest, we...we..."


    He wanted to say that one person cannot represent together.


    But the clan of Garrosh Hellscream is really a race with a riot factor in the blood of Heavenly Voice.


    Recalling what the Red Dragon Queen said to herself.


    He couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    Then Arthas ignored Garrosh Hellscream, but walked directly to Thrall and said indifferently: "If you want to live on the planet of God, you must become a child of God, or get out. here.


    In fact, I told you, when we sacrifice Azeroth, we will conquer the starry sky...


    Even if you roll back to Draenor, you will still be hunted down by us.


    Now give you one last chance, choose to kill the rebels, and then join the sect of the gods with the kind-hearted tribe.


    Or maybe I will kill all of you myself..."


    Facing the problem of Alsace.


    Thrall lowered his head deeply.


    He knew that he had to make a decision at this time, otherwise he would be wiped out.


    But what choice do you have?


    The enemy has the support of the protoss and the support of the gods.


    The so-called orcs are outsiders in the final analysis, and they also have the idea of ??trying to kill the people of the gods.


    "I choose to do it myself..."


    When Thrall uttered these words, the whole figure seemed to be countless years old, and he lifted the hammer like a gopher.


    One hammer at a time.


    One hammer at a time.


    In a short while, outside the city of Orgrimmar, blood was already flowing.


    As for why Thrall could clearly see the blood of sin, it was because Arthas imposed a group spell on all the orcs.


    ¡¾True Words¡¿


    This kind of spell will let the subject say what he thinks in his heart.


    The massacre lasted for three hours, and in the end Thrall fell to the ground with exhaustion after killing all the malicious orcs.


    He looked at Alsace and asked breathlessly, "Master priest, is this enough?"


    "Of course, you are very courageous. From now on you will be the priest of the orcs, responsible for supervising the entire orcs!"


    "Yes."


    No matter what, this nightmare is finally over.


    Thrall then passed out into a coma.


    But the archdruid of the elves asked: "Why didn''t you kill them?"


    "We need manpower. This place is so barren, it is also very difficult for them to live here. All we need to do is to kill the unrest."


    Alsace''s mood was no longer the same as before.


    Although the orcs were a bit humble in his eyes.


    But they are also creatures, as long as they are pure in their hearts and believe in gods, they will be saved.


    The latter nodded when he heard the words, and said nothing more.


    At this time, all the elves, except for the Tyrande clan who escaped, joined the Eternal Cult.


    Kael''thas led an army of elves to Pandaria.


    It is estimated that it will not be long before the good news will come.


    After a few days of busy work, Arthas could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Next is the collection of beliefs. This is the longest action and requires a lot of time.


    ------------------


    In the Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group...........


    Prince Lordaeron: "Wuhu...Finally, only G''huun is left to clean up the ancient gods. Comfortable...in a little while, I will be able to open the door to the world.


    Will there be any brothers who accompany me to kill the Fallen Titan, Lord Void? "


    Tosaka University: "You progress so fast?"


    The fox who only loves money: "I don''t think it is fast, I think he must have used the power of those dragons, otherwise the time will be too late."


    Prince Lordaeron: "The two guessed right, hehe... I am sending people everywhere to build a teleportation formation. Just do what you say.


    If you want to be fast, you must build roads.


    Deploy transfer base points directly everywhere. Don¡¯t be too fast..."


    With the teleportation array, you can go anywhere.


    Killing Yogg-Saron with the front foot can kill N''Zoth with the back foot.


    This is the beauty of the teleportation array.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Well, I can think of this. @ÕÒ¸ç¸çµÄÓ³, why don''t you send some people, I remember there are fools in your world?


    They can infiltrate other countries, and you can send believers to them instead of focusing on one country every time. "


    Ying looking for her brother: "Uh...I plan to do this, but the Queen of the Winter Kingdom invited us to be a guest, so I can''t get out of it now."


    Seven countries, four have been occupied.


    There are only three countries left at present, and they have not entered the rule of the religion.


    Ying also worked very hard.


    After all, her 1.5-year-old relatives still don''t know where they are, and she has to work hard.


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "I heard that the Queen of Solstice Winter is very beautiful, how does it look like?"


    Ji Shi maiden: "Oh? Little brother, you have a right mind. Be careful. I''ll pass you a message to your sister lady!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Don''t... I''m just curious, don''t tell me the lady..."


    Zhang Fan is only afraid of two people in his life.


    One is a god, and the other is his own lady.


    It was rumored that his laziness caused dissatisfaction with God, and his wife did not let him touch him for half a year.


    Sleeping on durian every day.


    Oh... it''s terrible!


    At this moment, a long-lost reminder sounded in the chat group.


    Ding... Taiyi Iori joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding... Explorer O''Connor joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 659 Friends who don''t believe in the existence of God, frantically fleeing!


    Prince Lordaeron: "Hey... Will there be new people joining so soon? Welcome..."


    Tosaka University: "It seems that there are two interesting friends in the group this time. Do the two newcomers need help?


    If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can take a look at the information in the group.


    There is also a video explanation in the group.


    It used to be text, now it¡¯s updated..."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Well, one thing to explain is that you are not suffering from a neurosis, but entering the chat group created by the gods.


    In every world, there is only one lucky person. "


    Iori Taichi: "Really? I''m so hungry... Two sisters, I was just attending a summer camp, and suddenly there was a heavy snowfall, and I woke up on a deserted island."


    Tanjirou: "Looking at your appearance, it seems that you are not too old. How old are you?"


    Iori Taiichi: "I''m still in elementary school..."


    Pudu sentient beings: "...Elementary school, but it''s not uncommon. There is also a few years old drinking milk in front, and the elementary school students are fine."


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "What''s wrong? Don''t you agree with Brother Bald! Now I may be able to challenge you..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "It''s crazy, I don''t see that the little bit is getting crazy, but don''t say it, you can''t beat Brother Bald 29 now."


    Fahai still has strength.


    And the sacrifice to the world has been for some time.


    It''s not a little bit that can catch up in a short time.


    One more thing, his world only sacrificed the eight realms, not the entire plane, so most of the time, the little one had to go back to develop the world.


    But not like Ye Laohei and others, who can challenge the strong on the highest plane every day.


    Now Ye Laohei, Chu Xuanfeng, and Huang.


    In the Eternal City, but a little famous.


    The fighting power is fierce and the growth rate is fast. This kind of talent is colorful, making many masters look jealous.


    But it''s a pity that people have long recognized the Lord.


    And it''s the kind of unswerving one.


    On the island of Falui.


    Taichi Iori rubbed his dizzy head and smiled at the news in the group, if there is a **** in this world.


    Then he doesn''t have to worry about his safety.


    Although children have not fully developed their minds, they are easy to believe in people, which also makes it easy for Taiyi Iori to be taught.


    He opened the group message and saw a chat group introduction in the file.


    Inside was a woman with twelve light blue tails.


    A person like a fairy is born with a sense of affinity.


    Convincing.


    "Hello, no matter which world you are the lucky one, when you join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, it means that you have gained a powerful opportunity.


    Our God is called the Eternal Creator, and can also be called the Eternal God.


    The power of God is infinite, and there are countless planes in God''s Domain.


    In short, if you become a believer, you can get all the help and benefits, but there is no free bread in the world.


    While gaining the gift of God, we must also give back to God.


    Such as developing believers and building faith..."


    Under Tushan Yaya''s introduction, Iori Taiichi finally understood the God of Eternity.


    The rotating galaxies are just a corner of the God Realm.


    Can any wish be realized?


    Taiyi Iori started to breathe quickly, but before he called his partner, a cute little pet appeared in front of him.


    And call his name.


    "The One... The One..."


    "Who? Who is calling me?"


    "I am a ball beast..."

 Chapter 712：

    Soon Taiichi Iori found the pink Digimon. After the two talked, they realized that the other party was his Digimon.


    And waited for myself for a long time.


    If it was before joining the chat group, Iori Taiichi might feel terrible.


    Now I don''t feel that way at all.


    Just thinking in my heart, I must be no longer on the earth, because there has never been a Digimon on the earth.


    According to the fox fairy sister in the group, I must have crossed into a strange world.


    It seems that wanting to go back is not that simple.


    He held the ball beast, walked towards and soon reunited with other partners.


    After a few people talked.


    Taiichi Iori said suddenly: "We are no longer on the earth, I can be sure of this!"


    Ahe frowned and said, "Why are you so sure? You know we might be caught by the flood..."


    "Will the flood appear in the sky? There are also some vegetation and Digimon that are obviously not in the rainforest on earth?"


    Facing the rhetorical question from Iori Taiichi.


    Meimei knelt on the ground directly with a duck, and started crying.


    They are just elementary school students, if they can''t go home, this is really terrifying.


    "Taiyi, you will scare Meimei and the others like this!"


    Guangzilang couldn''t help but glared at him. The girl''s heart was low, so she told him bluntly that she had come to another world.


    Who is not afraid.


    Maybe you will be in danger!


    Unexpectedly, Taichi shook his head and said, "I''m just stating the facts. By the way, there is one more thing I want to tell you..."


    "what?"


    "I may have met a god! He is the real god, the **** who created the earth and this digital world."


    Everyone was surprised when they heard this.


    Meimei even wiped her tears and said, "Then you won''t let him send us back?"


    "This... the God of Eternity is too far apart. If we choose to sacrifice, we don''t have anything in our hands, but if we want to increase our strength, it''s very simple."


    "Huh? How to say..."


    A helper was surprised when he heard the words and came to him.


    Then Taiichi Iori said the matter aside, and then everyone fell silent.


    The smart Kokoro frowned and said, "This kind of rhetoric is probably deceptive. You can gain strength by reciting the formula silently. Don''t you think it''s too ridiculous..." 230


    "Yes, many bad guys say the same. Taiyi...we can''t believe you."


    "Yeah, I watch TV and say that people who deceive people use this kind of rhetoric..."


    ...


    Seeing that no one believed his own words, Taiichi Iori was also very angry.


    But he couldn''t prove himself.


    Huh...No, just pass the video to them.


    Just when he was about to take action.


    Suddenly a humming sound came from the sky.


    "It''s not good to be Gujiamon!!!"


    These Digimons, when they hear the sound, they know that something terrible has appeared.


    On the island of Falui.


    Gujamon is the absolute ruler.


    Not to mention them, even if the children encounter them, they will have to die.


    The opponent''s body is the same size as a helicopter.


    With the appearance of the hurricane, a scary red monster appeared in front of people.


    At this time, everyone''s faces were pale and their legs were shaking.


    "Flee..."


    Under the roar of Iori Taiichi.


    The little friends started to flee frantically, but the Digimon tried to stop it.


    In the middle of the road, Taiichi Iori was extremely unwilling.


    If you were more decisive and practiced the magic of the gods directly, wouldn''t it be unnecessary to be so scared?


    No matter what, my life can''t just die like this! ! ! .


    Chapter 660 The Eight God Taiyi Joins The Cult, Agumon is Ultimately Evolved!


    In the end, it was like the original, under the protection of Digimon.


    Several children fell into the river and were washed onto the beach.


    After this terrible incident.


    All eyes can be on Taiyi''s body.


    Seeing everyone''s messy appearance, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, everything can be passed safely!"


    After that, he found a quiet place to sit cross-legged.


    Run the eternal meditation thought.


    Even if there is a risk, he has to give it a try.


    It''s just death at best.


    That''s better than dying in the mouth of a monster.


    Ah He looked at Tai Yi worriedly, for fear that something might happen to the other party.


    "You said Taiyi will really meet a god?"


    "I don''t know, but we can''t put all our hopes on these Digimon!"


    "But..."


    "Teaching people how to fish is worse than teaching people how to fish! The best thing is if you have the ability..."


    "But we are just kids, can we really fight."


    Facing the doubts of two young girls.


    Guangzilang shrugged and said, "Have you ever thought about what to do if we get sick? Even the most basic cold will take our lives.


    If you get hurt..."


    Everyone fell into silence upon hearing this.


    It is natural to be sick.


    Anyone can get sick, and everyone can get sick.


    There are no medicines in their hands, and everyone is a child.


    No one knows the emergency measures.


    Once there is a problem, what awaits them will be a devastating blow.


    Seeing everyone''s depression, Guangzi Lang couldn''t help sighing, and it was precisely because of this that he didn''t stop Tai Yi.


    I hope there is hope.


    If there is a god.


    He is also willing to believe in gods.


    As long as the other party provides their own safety.


    For the next hour, everyone''s mood was very depressed.


    From time to time, someone looked up at Taiyi.


    The other party has been sitting cross-legged for a long time.


    Like a monk who enters Dharma.


    The breathing is steady and the breath is continuous.


    It was another half an hour later.


    When everyone was waiting impatiently, Iori Taiyi opened his eyes, he got up from the ground and looked down at his palm.


    "How about it.¡¨?"


    "One..."


    "You have been booked for an hour!"


    "One..."


    Seeing everyone''s nervous expressions, Iori Takashi grinned at them, and then walked to the shore.


    Guangzilang and others didn''t know what he was going to do.


    So chased up.


    "Hi...Drink!!"


    He took a deep breath and made a punch.


    boom.


    Calmly and directly, like igniting a bomb, it set off a huge wave.


    Countless fish were blasted out by the explosion.


    Then Taiichi Iori jumped several tens of meters in the horrified eyes of everyone, and directly caught the fish back.


    When hundreds of catties of fish land on the beach.


    Everyone began to scream.


    This is amazing.


    A teenager could break the sea with one blow with his fist. This was only an hour''s change.


    "Taiyi...you have become so strong!"


    Agumon ran to him, eyes full of stars.


    "Hey...I''m just the beginning. If you see the moon shattered with a punch, you should know how powerful the believers of God are."


    Taiichi Iori raised his neck and said triumphantly.


    Others don''t care about those at this time, it is important to fill their stomachs quickly.


    There are trees by the sea, and you can grill fish by relying on the flames made by Agumon and others.


    While waiting, everyone also recited the eternal meditation thoughts.


    After all, the first person succeeded.


    They also don''t want to hold back.


    About two hours later, all the children became powerful fighters.


    It was also at this time that the Gujiamon who had just been forced to retreat struck again.


    In its eyes, children are equal to food.


    They must be destroyed.


    But just before it landed, these weak children showed strange expressions one by one.

 Chapter 713：

    "Take me a Thang Long Quan!"


    "Skybreaker!"


    "Destruction Star Fist."


    Three figures, each with one punch, directly smashed the monster, Gujiamon, to death.


    Taiyi, Ahe, and Guangzilang.


    The three looked at each other, and then laughed.


    "What Digimon? It''s nothing more than that! Believing in the God of Eternity is truly powerful..."


    Of course, these words fell in the ears of Yagumon and others, and it seemed a bit harsh.


    Especially Agumon itself, lowered his head sadly.


    But Sona was keenly aware of this.


    But everyone was happy, and she didn''t want to sweep them away, she just said to them: "Everyone, it''s going to dim soon, let''s build a home."


    No one wants to sleep in the wild.


    A temporary home is very important to them.


    Next, the Taiyi class went deep into the jungle, chose a very vast location, and established their own home.


    This is the benefit of strength.


    A big tree with a thickness of one meter was smashed with a single blow.


    Various magical techniques were released.


    In just an hour, a warm home was established.


    While resting inside.


    Suna said to Taiyi, "¡§"Can you teach that Taiyi, the eternal meditation idea, to Digimon?"


    "Huh? I don''t know, it should be possible..." Taichi Iori leaned against the wall, recalling the video in the group, and said to her: "Is there a big sister or a fox? Even she can practice, Digimon. should be okay."


    "If this is the case, let''s pass the exercises to Agumon. They were almost fatal in order to protect us.


    And since this world is dominated by Digimon, we won¡¯t be able to accept some believers. "


    Sona''s proposal was quickly echoed by everyone.


    And Taiichi Iori was also a young man with a lot of wicked ideas, so naturally he wanted to see what Agumon would look like after practicing the eternal meditation.


    Then the idea of ??eternal meditation spread to all Digimon.


    Everyone watched them silently.


    About an hour and a half later, the Agumon began to evolve. Without any badges and sacred plans, it transformed from the Agumon to fight the tyrannosaurus for gold.


    And other people''s Digimon also got the ultimate evolution.


    Among them, the beautiful Digimon has become a beautiful female fairy!


    Although the **** are a little smaller, they win in beauty.


    Every move reveals the breath of flowers.


    "Oh my god... If the previous ball beast could become such a mighty look, I would definitely not believe it!"


    "Who said no, look at my Digimon, it turned into a blue metal war wolf!"


    "Look at Meimei''s Digimon, it''s so beautiful... It turns out that Digimon can evolve into a human form. It''s a long experience."


    They think that even if the Digimon evolves, it is just a powerful monster, but they didn''t expect to make a flower fairy! .


    Chapter 661 Advice from Rin Tosaka, Imprisoned O''Connor!


    At this time, it was already late at night.


    But Taichi Iori did not feel sleepy at all.


    Because now in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    The chat is very hot.


    The reason for this is that he just sent a video of the evolution of Digimon to the past.


    Tanjiro: "I really didn''t expect that there is such a creature, it looks really interesting, so I want to raise a pet."


    Blond boy Sam: "Wow, Digimon, doesn''t it mean that these life forms are all data?"


    Dashan Chu: "Life body??? This is a bit peculiar..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "It''s a strange hammer. You forgot about my world. It''s not about creating a virtual world of online games."


    I guess they have also entered a similar world.


    It''s just that there are no human NPCs in that world, but some pet NPCs.


    The so-called evolution is actually the data becoming stronger, and the power of God acts on the data, directly optimizing it!


    Otherwise, you can look at ordinary pets, they don''t have such a fighting power at all.


    As for why the child is allowed to enter, my personal understanding is that the child¡¯s soul is thin and there is no problem after absorbing it. "


    I have to say that Ye Laoxie''s research is really in place, and the words given are also very essence.


    Rin Tosaka admired everything she saw.


    230¡¡ After all, the predecessor was an aboriginal god, and it is normal to have this judgment.


    Tosaka University: "Iori Yagami, I have described your world too much. You need to remember that if you die, you are truly dead!


    Don''t have a playful mentality, stronger people will have stronger people.


    Although you are a child, you may not listen to me when I say these things.


    But you have to understand a truth, there are people outside of people, and there are heaven outside of heaven.


    There is no regret medicine in the world! "


    Iori Taichi: "Well, I will remember what you said, sister!"


    Although he is naughty, he is definitely not stupid.


    Distinguish the good from the bad.


    I also understand why the other party has to say this.


    A young man who is determined and possesses strong power. Once he can''t stabilize his mind, he will probably do extreme things.


    For example, after returning to reality.


    Someone rebelled against him, and Iori Tai could destroy a city with one blow.


    How will the world treat him then?


    What do you think of the eternal religion?


    Therefore, Rin Tosaka felt that he had to guide this child well, because he was not like a little boy.


    Masters in the world are like clouds.


    A child living in the modern age is very open-minded.


    Also easily irritated.


    ------------


    At this time, the other side.


    Some modern society.


    In a prison in the desert.


    In this dilapidated country, there are still many slaves.


    There are no human rights here, only force and money.


    If you have money, you can do everything you want, including murder... including some cruel and evil things.


    Money is everything here.


    So the warlords are divided.


    Under the dark night sky, an unshaven man sits on the bed.


    The expression was a little frightened, but also a little relieved.


    His name is O''Connor, an explorer active all over the world, and to put it bluntly, he is a tomb thief.


    Make a living by exploring treasures everywhere, killing people and setting fires.


    A few days ago, he was arrested.


    Detained here.


    All his finances have also been taken away. His only hope now is that someone is interested in Hamnata, the city of death.


    Otherwise, I will spend my whole life here.


    It will even become a toy for the rich to play with.


    And being hanged alive!


    But just as he fell asleep yesterday, a mechanical sound came from deep in his mind.


    O''Connor chose to join in the confusion.


    But he didn''t expect the words to pop up constantly in front of him. He thought he was crazy, but after questioning the other prisoners.


    Everyone can''t see the text before their eyes.


    Ever since, everyone thought he was crazy.


    So now there is no food for him.


    On the other hand, after O''Connor calmed down, he slowly accepted this reality, since this is not the curse of the Pyramid Kingdom.


    It''s not that I''m crazy.


    Then the opportunity to get out of trouble.


    Isn''t it coming?


    O''Connor pursed his lips, then rubbed his shriveled abdomen, finally gritted his teeth and chose to fight hard.


    At least, this way fate will be in your own hands.


    Instead of being trampled to death like a praying mantis.


    When O''Connor chose to download the meditation thoughts, a message appeared in his mind for a moment.


    He can show up as long as he wants.


    It''s amazing.


    "Maybe, there is really a god..."


    O''Connor''s confidence grew stronger. He discarded some distracting thoughts and began to meditate.


    With the passage of time.


    Three hours later, although there were occasional quarrels in the prison, most people chose to fall asleep.


    After all, three o''clock in the morning.


    Who won''t sleep anymore.


    In the meditation space, O''Connor looked at the starry sky in front of him, as well as the terrifying gods in the distance.


    Stopped cheering.


    There was a puff.


    He knelt on the ground and said to the gods: "Great God of Eternity, please give me strength, I am your most devout believer---O''Connor..."


    Originally, he could enter meditation a few hours ago.


    However, I was so hungry that I came in when I almost fainted.


    It''s about four o''clock in the morning.

 Chapter 714：

    When O''Connor opened his eyes, a ray of light flashed from his eyes, and terrible power came from the muscles in his body.


    The body is like another melting pot like the sun.


    The powerful force made O''Connor smile proudly.


    "It seems that my tomb thief is not so bad luck..."


    One minute later.


    Accompanied by the roar of rock fragmentation.


    O''Connor is out of trouble.


    A large number of soldiers came from a distance to encircle and suppress, but they were cut to death by the wind blade without even seeing the figure.


    O''Connor is tortured these days unclear.


    So he was naturally very cruel.


    Until he came to the warlord, looking at the other person''s horrified eyes, he asked word by word: "Where is my stuff? Where is the money!"


    "It''s auctioned... It was bought by a foreign guy, and the money is in it..."


    boom.


    A human head shattered, and O''Connor then left with all the gold and silver jewelry.


    The wind magical technique he chose.


    All the bullets hit on the body were cut by the wind blade, which was completely ineffective.


    After several investigations, he discovered that his treasure box had been bought by an Englishman.


    "Damn it, I have to look for it..."


    O''Connor cursed a few words and boarded the boat to the target point.


    However, since it has joined the religion.


    He didn''t dare to dive anymore. It was time to worship the top of the mountain. The mouths of his brothers and sisters were very sweet.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Explorer O''Connor: "Good morning everyone, I finally left the place where I was trapped. Thank you to the great God."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s good, but your name shouldn''t be a peaceful person. How about a young man, is the divine method easy to use?".


    Chapter 662 Compared to a prisoner, it is better to be a believer!


    Explorer O''Connor: "It''s so good, brother, your name is very peculiar, what do you do?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You didn''t read the group information, I am a Buddha in the realm of God, that is, the Buddha among the ordinary people!"


    Li Lao Er: "I am Immortal Emperor!"


    Ninja scientist: "I am... the snake emperor~!"


    Chu Dashan: "Jian Tiandi!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Coffin Sky-Emperor!"


    I love to drink animal milk: "Here, milk... the emperor of milk!"


    Explorer O''Connor: "..."


    Mysterious God of Reaper: "I am a cloudy son, Ai Ran... Actually, brother, don''t ask us what position we are. It is not good to ask too much.


    You need to do your own thing well, remember to get the method of God, and you should work hard to develop the religion of God.


    Don''t be complacent because of some small benefits and forget your heart.


    Since you choose to join the religion, you should follow the doctrine and work hard. "


    O''Connor, who was sitting on the ship, was shocked when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that the **** of death would come out. This man named Yin Tian Zi Lan Ran must be terrifying.


    Must not provoke.


    Thinking of this, he quickly opened the file in the group to view it.


    Westerners are like that, they like to beep more.


    But the people in the group don''t like to talk about things, and they are really good believers by doing things down-to-earth.


    Facing the urging of everyone, O''Connor quickly replied: "I will definitely work hard, please rest assured! I will not disappoint your expectations..."


    After that, he began to watch the explanation in the group.


    Anyway, now he is in the cabin and has nothing to do.


    As the video time passed, O''Connor''s face began to become serious. He was originally thinking of using each other.


    Although he does not have his own beliefs.


    But God saved himself, so believe in it for the time being.


    He didn''t realize that he was so wrong until now that he really understood it.


    The first is the horror of the gods, the enemy beyond the sky is destroyed in one blow, and the battle between the gods.


    His scalp was numb.


    The **** who can shake the universe with his hand, is so vulnerable before the **** of eternity!


    What is great?


    This is not making a movie, but actually happening.


    For example, that Aizen unified the ghost world and killed countless heretics.


    In such a world as the Milky Emperor.


    It is the Great Qin Shihuang of the ancient China, who also has terrifying power, and his subordinates are like clouds.


    He didn''t think that mere bullets and firearms could threaten the opponent.


    O''Connor didn''t watch all the videos, but Constantine... Serena... Sam and other western faces, he watched them one by one.


    Vampires, gods, demons, mechanical life.


    Each one is so shocking.


    O''Connor finally woke up, what he needs now is not to pursue the so-called treasure, but to develop the religion!


    But here comes the problem.


    Does my world really have native gods?


    Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but hesitate. Now he had two choices, to directly subdue the congregation on the spot, or to continue to England to find his own key.


    Looking at the sun in the distance, O''Connor decided to go to England first.


    He needs some followers, so that country is a good choice!


    Moreover, there is no conflict between the two to explore all the way to the development of the religion, right?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look into the cabin. There are many passengers here, and it is a very good choice.


    ......


    The next day, inside the Museum of England.


    A girl with golden curly hair is working hard. She calls Evelyn a very knowledgeable talent.


    But unfortunately, because she has no money and power, she can only work part-time.


    In addition, there is a reckless brother, and sometimes the money he earns has to be subsidized to the other party.


    It''s really too stressful.


    Sometimes she couldn''t help thinking, if she had better luck.


    But she knew that it was just her own delusion, and her pursuit was to be an explorer, or a great archaeologist, to see all the places of interest in the world.


    Only in this way can I start my own knowledge.


    After finishing her daily work, she found the ghost gambler brother, and the two went home together.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that a handsome man was waiting for herself.


    "Who are you? Why come to my home!"


    Evelyn supported her elder brother, looked at each other with vigilant eyes, glanced at the neighborhood from time to time, looking for a weapon in hand.


    Don''t look at her soft and weak.


    But in fact, the combat effectiveness is still very terrifying.


    Hidden under tenderness, a wild character.


    O''Connor was also amazed by her, but he also understood that now is not the time to be tempted, and developing believers is the most important thing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It''s so beautiful. Your brother took my things, and I''ll be looking for it for a long time..."


    "My brother?"


    "Yes, look at his internal pocket. There is definitely a small box with a map in it."


    Evelyn put her elder brother aside dubiously, and started to fumble when she saw the strange man''s non-hands.


    Sure enough, she found a box.


    There is also a map inside.


    It''s hieroglyphs, the city of death --- Hamnata!


    Whoosh.


    She quickly put the map away, and then looked at O''Connor with an awkward expression.


    "This does not prove anything, what is in my hands is mine!"


    .....0


    "Oh? Then you never thought, when your life is in my hands, are you also mine?"


    O''Connor opened his palm and waved gently.


    An instant gust of wind raged, and a chain of wind trapped the beautiful **** the wall.


    "My prey, what else can you say?"


    "No... don''t kill me... don''t kill me... things for you!"


    This supernatural thing frightened Evelyn.


    Who would have thought that the person in front of him was a wizard.


    And O''Connor didn''t mean to kill, and then put the other party down and began to explain his intentions.


    After listening to the whole story.


    Evelyn frowned and looked at him and asked: "Are you sure you are not promoting xie teaching?"


    "Even if I choose, do you have a choice? Call the police? No bullet can work on me. God loves the world... It''s a pity that there is no God''s faith in this world.


    Until I was born!


    Now you have only two choices, to be killed by me, or to become a believer of the religious sect, as for you, brother of the gambler.


    I think I will clean him up. "


    "No...you can''t touch him, I only have such a relative!"


    "Then cooperation is reached?"


    "This... okay."


    The beautiful Evelyn has been driven to a dead end. Only in this way can she protect her and her brother''s lives.


    When O''Connor passed the method to her.


    A beautiful goddess was born.


    The attribute chose light, because she hopes that she can illuminate everything like a god. people.


    Chapter 663 The wise Evelyn, O''Connor who was madly mocked!

 Chapter 715：

    When Evelyn''s brother regained consciousness, he was unavoidable to be admonished, and Evelyn directly cast a spell to prevent his brother from acting recklessly.


    When his heart is wrong, he will be struck by lightning.


    This lightning strike can''t kill people naturally, but it will make people unhappy.


    If it weren''t for this kind of control, she couldn''t believe what kind of person her brother would become when he had the power.


    I have seen the dharmakaya of the gods.


    Evelyn was also cautious, after all, a person who angered can be calmed by money.


    But if you anger the gods, it would be a catastrophe over there.


    "Sister, you can''t do this to me!"


    "Brother, if you can put away that sneaky mind and live like an ordinary person, maybe I will give you equal power."


    This is a bit heavy.


    Evelyn always indulged him before, but now the strength of the two is not equal.


    Her brother was a little bit unable to get off the stage.


    Then he left angrily.


    O''Connor saw this, turned into a breeze, appeared in front of her, jokingly said: "In fact, you don''t have to be so angry, wait until the religion governs the world in the future.


    He will naturally get better. Let''s discuss the itinerary. I plan to establish the religion on the spot, develop some strength, and then go to Hamnata! "


    "Are you afraid of the gods there?"


    "Heh... what other **** do you think is more terrifying than our eternal god? The eternal **** is the creator, and those God and Anubis are just native gods!"


    O''Connor said triumphantly.


    Evelyn figured it out, so she went to the museum to resign, and then began to buy houses to form the power of the church.


    Eternal religion.


    From the creation to the beginning, it only took five days.


    Their declaration is that all gods are hypocritical, and only the eternal **** is the real god, as long as you join the religion.


    Then it is free from the suffering of disease and can gain extraordinary power.


    Of course, O''Connor also performed, such as calling the wind and calling the rain!


    These miracles are shocking and attract many people, but most of them are some seriously ill believers.


    Exclude those who are rich and unkind.


    The remaining patients are all cured, especially an old man who has been doing good for 30 years, after gaining a youthful and healthy body.


    Directly recognized as a priest of the religious sect.


    The sect of God naturally refused to accept it and wanted to incite the people to attack.


    As a result, he was assassinated at night.


    At this point, England has become the birthplace of the religion, no matter whether it is an official or a soldier, no one wants to be a mortal.


    After joining the cult, at least you don¡¯t have to be threatened by disease.


    As for the slander of heretics.


    It is even more nonsense.


    "Can you cure all diseases?"


    "Can you perform miracles?"


    "Are you safe from bullets?"


    The three simplest questions have become difficult problems that trap all heretics.


    A few days later, O''Connor stood on the tower, watching the city become a religious site, and couldn''t help but feel full of emotion.


    I really didn''t expect that girl who seemed weak in writing.


    It''s pretty good at doing things.


    For a moment, a ray of light flickered, and Evelyn appeared beside him.


    The expression was a little angry.


    Obviously just busy.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Naturally, there is something to do. Now that the development of the religion is on the right track, we need to set off!"


    "So anxious?"


    "It''s not in a hurry, but I want to see what''s in that city of death, if I can meet Anubis and other native gods.


    Can we beat it! "


    O''Connor said feverishly.


    But Evelyn poured cold water on him.


    "You better calm down. First of all, although the city has entered the management of the religious cult, there are no qualified priests.


    Secondly, if we control the country.


    Isn''t it better to go to the desert?


    Just like you said, we need believers, and we also need manpower. If we lose against the native gods, have you ever thought about the consequences? "


    Facing the aggressive Evelyn, O''Connor wilted like a deflated ball.


    "Hey...Develop it honestly, Mr. Explorer, don''t think that God is so easy to take care of. If God knows you are slack, I think you should know what the consequences are."


    After that, Evelyn left with a smile.


    O''Connor''s face changed drastically.


    There has been this precedent in the group.


    Castrated directly by spells.


    If he always wants to go out and play, once he is known by God.


    The consequences could be disastrous! ! !


    --------------


    At this time, inside the Digimon world.


    Taiyi class people can be said to eat well and fragrant, go to sleep if you want to sleep...........


    However, with A help''s urging, everyone decided to build a ship and prepare to sail.


    It''s just when they build the ship.


    The evil demon in the center of the island, watching the children who have been selected have not appeared, is also anxious.


    For this he can only choose to shoot himself.


    However, evil monsters are also very smart.


    Knowing that it''s dangerous to go alone, so I caught the lion beast, and the Oga beast!


    With these three people, plus black gears.


    It should be fine!


    The evil beast took a deep breath and flew towards the shore.


    The originally clear sky suddenly turned into gray, thick black clouds.


    An ominous feeling spread into the child''s heart.


    "Uh... is it going to rain?"


    "Idiot, the enemy is coming! Don''t be afraid that this power is very weak, we can easily defeat it!"


    "That said, but also look at the enemy''s power!"


    "Um."


    In the chat room, the black evil beast has descended!


    Accompanied by him were the Lion Beast and Oga Beast, both of them were blue and black.


    There are black gears in the body.


    "The selected children, finally found you, go to death for me..."


    With a big wave of the evil beast, his two thugs rushed up.


    But he hasn''t seen what''s going on.


    The Ogamon and the Lionmon were knocked out like leather balls.


    At this time, the evil demon discovered that 1.5 these children''s faces did not have any fear at all, but looked at themselves with contempt.


    Am I dreaming?


    What is this situation.


    It''s only a day''s work to be descended by the children.


    I''m coming here soon, why are they not afraid?


    The evil demon turned his head and looked at Agumon and other Digimon, and found that these guys also looked at him fearlessly.


    As if he were a clown.


    In an instant, the evil beast roared into anger, "What kind of look do you look at, when I am rubbish? I am the evil beast!!!"


    "Oh... it''s really rubbish."


    "I don''t see that you still know yourself."


    "At least at this point, he''s not stupid!"


    Facing everyone''s ridicule, the evil beast could no longer hang on, and directly spread its wings and flew out! .


    Chapter 664 Is this the evil beast known as the dark? Kill in one hit!


    Being ridiculed again and again.


    How can this make him not angry with evil monsters!


    Numerous black gears flew into his body from the Dark Mountain. The evil demon that was originally only two meters high became as huge as a hill.


    About ten meters high.


    The dark storm, the blowing ground is cracking.


    But that''s it.


    Taichi Iori looked at the evil demon with contempt, and said, "It seems that you are one of the dark forces in this world. If you can take a punch from me, I will spare you a dog."


    "Little devil, dare to speak wild words!"


    Black paws rushed from the sky.


    As a result, he was easily avoided by Taiichi Iori and others.


    Then his fist burned with flames, and one punch hit the evil beast.


    boom.


    The air shook violently, and the lion beast regained consciousness, looking at the sky in shock.


    A big hole was opened in the back of that huge evil beast.


    At the same time, the dark clouds in the sky were dispersed.


    In the bright sun, the evil demon turned into powder. 29


    The power of a punch is so terrifying.


    It is more powerful than the mature Digimon, so this is the legendary child?


    This is too ridiculous!

 Chapter 716：

    Then the lion beast came near the children, at this time they already knew that the lion beast was out of control.


    Naturally, there was no fight.


    "You are the chosen children, right?"


    "Yes. You are..."


    "It''s called the lion beast, it''s a kind-hearted Digimon, and it''s very powerful!"


    powerful?


    The lion beast blushed, and shook his head and waved his hands.


    With this ability of its own, it still has a spectrum in its heart. A child who can obliterate evil beasts must be countless times stronger than it.


    The two sides sat down after chatting.


    The lion beast finally understood why these still have such a powerful force.


    At the same time, he understands the other party''s thoughts about leaving.


    "It seems that there is no way to stop you. I will tell you everything I know. In fact, this world is a virtual digital world.


    It can be understood as the shadow of the earth..."


    The lion beast didn''t know much about it, and basically all came from the old man Xuan Nei''s information.


    At present, the darkness in the Digimon world is getting more and more, so someone needs to purify it.


    Speaking of this, Kokoro raised his head and said, "Why don''t you join the Cult of God? This way, you can save more Digimon.


    I think you will agree? "


    "This... will God accept me? I''m very weak..."


    "It''s okay, as long as you are sincere, you can join the cult!"


    Under the persuasion of everyone, the lion beast became the second batch of Digimon to join the cult.


    The result is naturally very amazing.


    The lion beast has become the ultimate body!


    And it''s not a beast, it still keeps its current appearance.


    "It''s such a powerful power, it''s a god... Then leave it to me. I will let all Digimon believe in gods..."


    The lion beast naturally has this self-confidence.


    Because it, an aboriginal, has survived on Faluyi Island for a long time.


    At present, he has gained supernatural power and has become the ultimate body, asking himself that the ordinary Dark Digimon is not its opponent.


    However, before it left, it reminded the children.


    The darkness of this world is terrifying.


    Not everything you see right now.


    It was not until after it left that the children gathered up and continued to build the boat.


    However, the topic of discussion has become something else.


    "I think there is a deep meaning in the words of the lion beast. If you understand this world as the world in the computer, then the so-called darkness should be a virus..."


    "Then the enemy is not only evil monsters, but also countless Digimon, right?"


    "But why do they destroy their homeland?"


    Taiichi Iori shook his head and said: "This is not clear, but I know one thing very well. Our mission is not only to spread the faith and save the world.


    Also open the door to the real world.


    I don''t think these darkness can affect reality!


    Once the powerful Digimon crosses that sideline, can you humans resist it? "


    The answer is naturally no.


    There are naturally many ordinary Digimon, but the ultimate Digimon is not one level.


    It''s normal to be upset.


    Like the ultimate evolution of Agumon, in their tests, it is estimated that a single blow can destroy creatures within a kilometer.


    And it''s not exhausting.


    If you try your best, it will be even more terrifying!


    "I think instead of thinking about these, we should think about how to give back to the gift of God..." Ah He said while inlaid with wooden boards, "God needs to give back. We just protect this digital world. Both It cannot be counted together.


    So do you think about the sacrifice? "


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing this.


    Then Flower Fairy said: "Actually, I can dedicate myself..."


    "you..."


    "Meimei, don''t worry. I''m telling the truth. Maybe other Digimon will be uglier, but my words are like human beings.


    According to Taiyi''s description, Digimon with a beautiful appearance and pure mind can also be used as a sacrifice.


    In that case, it''s nothing for me to dedicate myself.


    And... this is my world. If I sacrifice me in exchange for a bright future, I am willing. "


    Looking at the fierce flower fairy, Meimei suddenly stretched out her little hand, grabbed the other person and said, "It''s a big deal, I will sacrifice with you.


    Anyway, my mother always scolded me before, if she saved the world, she would be proud of me. 230


    The One, is there a size like me on the side of God? "


    "Uh... yes yes..."


    "Then I will be a goddess, how about you Sona?"


    When her gaze fell on her, Suna, who was a good baby, couldn''t help but lower her head.


    Some inferiority complex in my heart.


    The single-parent family, coupled with her mother¡¯s constant beggars, made her childhood difficult.


    The girls are a bit rebellious.


    Sona is no exception.


    At this time, there are only two of them in the team. If one leaves and only oneself is left, wouldn''t it be a bit lonely.


    So Suna also said: "I will accompany you, just to play in the gods, how nice..."


    Guangzilang and others next to him opened their mouths and finally did not refute.


    Because if you refuse them, who will be the sacrifice?


    You can''t just get some Digimon.


    So this matter was tentatively set down, and the ship was successfully built three days later, using rune power to make it.


    A somewhat simple ship was successfully built.


    Then they sailed towards the other side of the sea.


    When they left, the lion beast stood on the top of the mountain and said to the old man Xuan Nei, "Is it really unnecessary to remind them?"


    "What else to remind? They have evolved into the ultimate body. The badges have long been useless. I just hope that the children can completely knock down the darkness.".


    Chapter 665 Iori Taiichi''s spoof, Digimon who learns ninjutsu!


    When the lion beast thought, it was indeed the case.


    He didn''t say anything, but turned and walked towards the mountain.


    Faluyi Island, as the ultimate island.


    In fact, it is the most defensive island. Long, long ago, there were tens of thousands of such islands on this planet.


    But under the influence of the power of darkness, they were obliterated one by one.


    How sad.


    If it wasn''t for the old man Xuan Nei to concentrate his efforts on guarding, I''m afraid the monsters outside the firewall would rush in.


    I just hope they will stick to it.


    Otherwise, the four heavenly kings who guard the world will be born.


    ......


    The waves in the sea are magnificent, and the speed of rune warships is faster than ordinary ships.


    Although the food is only fish.


    However, the teenagers of the island country have long been accustomed to this kind of food, and are not picky eaters. Instead, they rescued a whale on the road.


    Just learned the location.


    With whales leading the way, the next journey becomes extremely simple.


    Taichi Iori lay on the back of the whale, thinking about his family, not knowing how they are, whether they are in a hurry.


    "By the way, Taiyi... What kind of place is the God Realm? Are there many amazing people!"


    Seeing his daze, Ah He, a good friend, naturally followed.


    He sat cross-legged near him.


    Taiyi also sat up and said with a smile: "Well, yes! There are many strong people in the God Realm.


    I have a video here. You will know it after watching it. It happened that Photon Lang also came, what kind of attitude is the real strong man. "


    The video he sent was a battle in One Piece World.


    If you directly contact those masters in the clouds and mists, and wave your hands to destroy the interstellar masters, he feels that everyone will not understand.


    Instead, look at some simple ones first.


    Domineering, elemental, all kinds of novel combat moves.


    Not long after, Meimei and others also came up.


    "This move is really cool. It can turn yourself into a flame and protect yourself from enemy attacks!"


    "This kind of predictive ability is too strong!"


    "Hey... I saw swordsmanship, it''s so powerful... the power to cut the sea with one sword. ¡¨!"


    This gentle thing is very easy to be accepted by them.


    And the appearance of Nami, Hancock and others.


    Also let them know that women''s combat effectiveness can also be very strong, finger grab... Yuebu, although they have stronger moves than this.


    But there is power alone, but I don¡¯t know how to expand.


    Just like in the original work, Agumon and others would not use their own strengths to fight at all except for releasing small tricks or big tricks.


    Gradually, Agumon and others also came to watch.


    Photon Lang simply changed the order, turning the screen into a void.


    So everyone can see.


    And when I saw that everyone liked this fighting method, Tai Iori began to broadcast it to everyone one by one.


    White beard shattered the island with one blow, and shattered the sky with one punch.


    And the dragon of the priest really turned into a dragon, what a breeze Wan Lei possessed.


    The Agumon all drooling.


    "Taiyi, this is really strong... It''s a pity that I have a fire attribute!"


    "It''s okay, what about fire? As long as it becomes stronger, everything is possible. Show you a strong flame..."


    He chose Xun''er in the group.


    Although the system is different.

 Chapter 717：

    However, the opponent''s use of the power of fire made Agu be fascinated, and it turned out that fire could not only squirt out of his mouth.


    You can also use various magic tricks.


    Taiyi didn''t even know, but when he came this way, he directly took all the Digimons crookedly.


    Especially after the video of Naruto is broadcast.


    The Agumon in S2 started to call itself Uchiha Agu.


    And Ah He''s Digimon is directly named after Qianshou.


    All in all, it''s very funny.


    And they are constantly experimenting with various ninjutsu on the remaining routes.


    "Fire Dun: Agulong Flame Breath"


    "Bing Dun¡¤Thousand Wolf Breakthrough"


    "Thunder Dun ¡¤ Praying Mantis Spikes"


    ...


    Compared with all kinds of magic tricks, ninjutsu is easy to learn after all, and it has great destructive power!


    Seven days later.


    The first class finally came ashore.


    The eye-catching place is a desert, but it doesn''t bother them at all. Just let the beetle beast with the ultimate body fly with everyone.


    About an hour or so.


    They met the first batch of Digimon.


    This is a very primitive Digimon, and it is also a very young village.


    "Wow...you are really strong, can you teach us?"


    "It''s amazing, it looks so handsome!"


    "Agumon can actually evolve into this, it looks so mighty!"


    ...


    Facing a group of young pets, Yagumon and others laughed wickedly.


    "It''s okay to teach you, but you have to join the teachings of God! Gods are very great. As long as we join the teachings of Gods, we can become stronger!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    Under the demonstration of Taiyi and others, there are also various ninjutsu such as Agumon.


    Directly conquer this group of little things.


    With the erection of a huge rock temple, the first temple was successfully built.


    As for Faluyi Island, there are naturally lions and beasts to build temples.


    The establishment of the temple also teaches the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    Digimons began to evolve in various ways, and beyond the original common sense.


    For example, the ball beast can evolve the Agumon, but it can also evolve the Qiraji.


    An insect-type Digimon.


    This kind of transcendence evolution was named miraculous evolution by the waves of light.


    It is to change the original direction of evolution and evolve in the direction of one''s own needs.


    That is, a hundred flowers blossom.


    Taichi Iori looked at the weird Digimons and couldn''t smile, feeling like he was doing an experiment.


    "¡§"Okay, don''t be proud of everyone gaining power. You need to recruit more Digimons, even Digimon controlled by evil forces!"


    "good!"


    At this point, the religion began to spread.


    The footsteps of Taiyi Iori and others continue to deepen into the desert.


    They continue to search for Digimon groups and build temples one after another.


    Of course, a problem was also discovered during the trip.


    The second dark force appeared.


    The ape beast called the perfect body, and there is a molecular beast from the pyramid.


    "Are we going to save it?"


    Guangzi Lang looked at the email from the other party and turned to look at Taiyi and others.


    The latter shook his head and said: "Why do you want to save it? Apes, monkeys, and beasts are not a good thing. The other party also said to use badges to blackmail us!


    What is the badge? "


    "Uh..."


    Everyone looked dumbfounded, and indeed no one knew what the badge was.


    Therefore, idiots will take care of this molecular beast.


    As a result, Guangzi Lang deleted the mail.


    ......


    The molecular beast, who turned the inside of the pyramid upside down and repaired its scars, is still looking forward to the arrival of the children.


    Then you can use the other party to break free of the shackles.


    It''s just that it couldn''t think of it, the other party didn''t even know what the badge was.


    Waiting is also in vain. .


    Chapter 666 Terrible Toilet Beast and Dark Jet Beast! [ͼ]


    One day, Taiyi and others came to a Digimon city.


    It is very prosperous here.


    Also very rich.


    But it makes people unable to look directly at it, because all the Digimons here are **** beasts and snot beasts.


    Why do you say that.


    Because their weapons are all poop!


    How can you be afraid when a tuft of stool flies towards you?


    I guess I have to spit it out for breakfast!


    Therefore, Meimei and Sona are the first victims.


    The two of them didn''t even enter the city, they turned pale, and at the same time they threw up while holding on to the tree.


    Ah He is also full of horror.


    If this is hit, he estimates that he will have a psychological shadow in his life.


    On the contrary, Azhu shouted directly, calming everyone down.


    "Stop! We are not enemies, we are here to save you..."


    "Um?"


    "Is it true?"


    Who could think of organizing these terrible creatures in one sentence?


    But the reality just happened.


    Accompanied by a huge golden flying two meters high, although it did not emit a strong smell, the Taiyi and others unanimously chose to pinch their noses.


    The other party looked 230 up and down, and asked: "Are you not sent by the monkey beast?"


    "Of course, if we were apes, wouldn''t we attack you?"


    "Uh...it seems to be too!"


    With the wave of Jin Zhixiang, all **** beasts and snot beasts retracted into the pipe.


    The other Digimon in the town just came out.


    "So there are other Digimon."


    "I thought it was just a city of pooping beasts..."


    "This is terrible, no wonder the Ape Monkey Beast''s men can''t attack, there are so many stools piled up here, anyone will be afraid?"


    "Uh...that''s for sure."


    The manager of the city is a mature Digimon---Splitting Beast.


    The character is very heard.


    Same as the Yeti.


    It''s just that they don''t have strong fighting power, so they can only let the **** beast shoot.


    As a result, the results are outstanding!


    "Hello, we are the chosen children and also the messengers of God. If you need to protect yourself, why don''t you believe in God?


    If you believe in God, you can gain powerful power! "


    "Huh? There is such a good thing!"


    The cracking beast did not expect that there was still a god.


    Under Taiichi Iori''s explanation, as well as the concealment of random evolution and degradation such as the Golden Agumon, the Shattered Beast couldn''t help but be tempted.


    If you really have this power.


    Maybe I can continue to protect everyone.


    "I just believe in gods. I''m afraid it''s not that simple? Are there any restrictions or requirements?"


    Breaking the beast is not stupid, there is no free lunch in the world.


    Meimei came from outside at this time, and when she heard what it said, she said directly: "You only need to believe in the gods and pray sincerely.


    Add some tributes.


    You don''t need too expensive things, some food or precious minerals can be used. "


    There is no mine in the Digimon World, so naturally there is no gold and diamonds.


    And even if there were, the gods would not look down upon such mundane things.


    The cracked beast nodded when he heard the words: "This is easy to handle. Even if I eat less, I will first supply the gods..."


    Then everyone began to discuss the construction of the temple.


    But the apes and beasts in the distance began to furious when they had not heard from the children.


    To know the coastline, there are many monitoring systems.


    But now there is no news of the children.


    "This is unscientific!!! There must be something wrong... Could someone leak the news to them?"


    "Still, they chose to avoid my surveillance from the air."


    "Impossible. After the children arrive, they are of average strength. It is absolutely impossible to have the power to fly for a long time."


    Digimon that has not undergone long-term training rely solely on the divine plan.


    It will degenerate back at any time.


    This is why, many Digimon still maintain their perfect body when they die.


    Because they rely on their own strength to reach this strength step by step.

 Chapter 718：

    Equivalent to a stable foundation.


    The children who are selected are different. They evolve by using BUG methods. I don''t know how many Digimons I envy.


    It is precisely because of this.


    Many Digimon fell into the darkness after receiving this news.


    Controlled by the dark virus.


    The monkey beast felt that something was wrong, and said directly to his own: "Prepare the car, I have to go out and take a turn. I am really angry to stay at home..."


    "Yes, boss..."


    Hulala''s car was driving on the hot ground.


    Carrying apes and beasts towards the distance, and the target is the location of the Taiyi class.


    --------


    At this time, in the town.


    We are welcoming a huge evolution. All Digimon can evolve. This is an extremely shocking thing.


    Of course, Meimei and others have already evacuated.


    Because the **** beast and the snot beast all followed out.


    It is worth mentioning that after the **** beast evolved, it directly became the golden toilet beast.


    The snot beast turned into a dark spray beast.


    As for the reference object, you can imagine the pea shooter, but its mouth not only eats, but also spit out various colors of Xiang.


    And because of ninjutsu.


    The dark jet beast, named for this move-flying in the sky!


    Taichi Iori looked at the **** all over the town outside the town, his face almost vomiting.


    He said to the manager: "Now that everything is ready, we should leave. When we return to sacrifice, I am contacting you!"


    "Hey...Master priest, are you leaving so soon?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Let us prepare food for you..."


    It''s okay not to mention the food, everyone feels vomiting when it comes to mentioning it.


    In the end, Taiichi Iori declined, pulling Agumon and other Digimon and leaving in embarrassment.


    However, in the eyes of those Digimon, it looked like they wanted to continue spreading the sect in a hurry.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t prepare delicious meals for adults..."


    "Yes, believe in the gods and evolve all. It''s a shame that such a great thing can''t be given back to them..."


    "Forget it, let''s pray devoutly."


    "Um."


    The temple is located in the center of the small city. It was built by Yagumon and others from far away, digging up rocks and adding magical skills.


    Very sturdy, and there is a **** pattern inscribed inside.


    Actually powerful defense.


    In the desert.


    Ah He said to Taiyi: "Fortunately, we left early, otherwise we would have thrown up at breakfast... I really didn''t expect the **** beast to evolve and turn into a toilet beast."


    "The real scary thing is that Splatter, well, I don''t want to dare, what should I do if the enemy encounters them!"


    How can you spit on your face before the fight? .


    Chapter 667 Ape Beast Submerged by Flying Sky! ! ! [ͼ]


    "Hey...what do you say if the monkey beast meets these guys?"


    Taichi Iori laughed suddenly.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    In the past, these pooping beasts and snot beasts had sacrificed a lot in order to protect the city.


    Every time the enemy attacks, at least a dozen people will die.


    Now that the two meet, fierce battle will definitely break out.


    The apes are the dark forces in this area, and there is not one of the strongest Digimon!


    In the information obtained.


    Originally the administrator of this desert was a fairy ~ a beast.


    A Digi-baby who likes to use magic.


    But with its defeat, the monkey beast has taken over-here.


    Until it became like this.


    Countless Digimon became its slaves, more than a tragic word can describe.


    Apes are very strong.


    Enslaving more than a thousand mature Digimons with one person''s power, known as steel and iron bones, can smash mountain peaks with one punch.


    Its trick is to destroy a city with a full range of kilometers.


    But now it¡¯s different. After joining the Cult of God, those Digimons have not been the ultimate evolution, but they have become complete bodies.


    It is estimated that the monkey beast will come and face the terrible flying impact, it will definitely lose miserably.


    A Wuze next to him said: "No matter what, we can find the monkey beast and wipe out all the other party''s power!"


    "Well, let''s go. Although it''s disgusting, but I have to rest and eat."


    Azhu was also comforting everyone, and along with the flight, they disappeared into the sky.


    -------------


    Just three hours later, the grumpy monkey beast came to this neighborhood, and it looked at the location of the small city on the map coordinates.


    Suddenly furious.


    "What''s going on here? Why hasn''t it been ruled by me!"


    "Back to the King, the power of this city is all **** beasts and snot beasts. It''s disgusting..."


    "Damn, disgusting burp, watch me destroy them."


    The left and right hearts are also unhappy.


    The monkey beast kicked the door open with one foot, and glide towards the mountain, still yelling Ullala.


    Funny like a real ape.


    Looking back at the city at this time.


    The Digimons who had just finished their evolution immediately caught this message keenly.


    "Unfortunately, the monkey beast is here!"


    "Run..."


    "Don''t panic everybody, run a fart... Aim for me and launch together!"


    "Yes, we have gained the power of God, and everyone is fully aware of what is afraid of..."


    Thousands of toilet beasts, plus five thousand dark jet beasts, all aimed at the shadow on the mountain.


    "Everyone prepare!"


    "Start aiming, aim me at it."


    "preparation..."


    "emission!!!"


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    puff.


    puff.


    puff.


    The entire sky was obscured by the terrifying Xiang, and even the other Digimon in the city turned blue with fright.


    This kind of attack is too deadly.


    On the other hand, the monkey beast was yelling with its mouth open.


    Suddenly, it smelled a foul smell.


    When it pushes away its eyes and catches the splashing things.


    It''s too late.


    A slimy thing ran down its throat and poured directly in.


    Gurgling.


    The monkey beast swallowed.


    "No, this is poop..."


    It was nauseous and wanted to vomit, but just then tons of it came toward him.


    Directly smashed the monkey beast into the belly of the mountain.


    Terrible attacks kept coming.


    The monkey beast was beaten and blindfolded. It was originally in the dark zone. It was beaten violently by people, but it never faced a bowel movement.


    The shells continued for a while.


    After one round of bombardment, there is a second round.


    Until the sky was dyed dark yellow, these Digimons collapsed to the ground.


    "Should it be possible?"


    "Huh... I don''t know, I can''t pull it out anymore!"


    "Oh...we tried our best. If it doesn''t work, let someone else do it."


    The mountain at this time was directly blasted with a gap by flying.


    The monkey beast was lying in the dung and urine soup with his eyes turned white, he had lost consciousness, and his body was covered with scars.


    The so-called undefeated golden body.


    I also lost today.


    But its men saw that the Digimon didn''t chase them out, so they picked up the monkey beast with a hook and fled.


    Of course, they dare not touch it with their hands.


    Just dragged it to the ground with a rope and left quickly.


    When the group of Digimon chased it out, even the figure of the figure had long been invisible.


    "Unfortunately, we are still too careful. If we are brave, we can kill this villain!"


    "Well, but the monkey beast is frustrated this time, it is estimated that there will be a long time not to violate it!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "makes sense."


    The Digimon smiled at each other, and then hurriedly left the dung urine mountain.


    Of course, they had a meeting when they went back.


    It was about the battle between the toilet beast and the dark jet beast. If the enemy attacked himself like this once, I was afraid that their city would no longer be able to live in.

 Chapter 719：

    So I want to fight in the future.


    It is necessary to keep a distance.


    That''s it!


    In this regard, Digimon of the two races agree very much.


    It''s all a family, and it''s easy to discuss things.


    Even people are quite proud, and it is so refreshing to directly overturn this dark ruler.


    -----------------


    Sixteen hours later.


    ........


    When the monkey beast woke up, the nostrils were still full of terrible stench.


    The problem is very simple.


    Its skin can be rinsed with water, but the stomach and nasal cavity cannot.


    So after it wakes up, it does the first thing.


    Just spit on the ground.


    I just need to spit out my stomach and rinse it countless times!


    "Damn Digimon, humiliation... actually playing with me like this... humiliation, I won''t let you go, this kind of humiliation... humiliation..."


    "Boss, you still have to rest, those guys are amazing, even the mountain is broken!"


    "Fuck off, I don''t need your waste to take care of Lao Tzu''s affairs."


    Ape Monkey Beast kicked one of his men to death, trying to wipe it with his arm, but thought of the smell all over his body, so he grabbed a Digimon and used it to wipe his mouth.


    In the end, like throwing a rag, he threw the opponent away.


    At this time, news came from the molecular beast next to it.


    "The Great King of Apes, Monkeys, and Beasts, your dark power network is constantly being cut, and many places have lost contact.


    According to the video investigation, those Digimon all gained terrible power from the selected children.


    I suggest you don¡¯t act arrogantly..."


    "Molecular beast? You came out at the right time, and I said why it is so unlucky today. It turned out that it was all these children''s problems.


    Hmph... I will definitely find a way to kill them.


    However, if I really cannot restore my power, then I have to find a helper..."


    A trace of unwillingness flashed in the eyes of the monkey beast, if it really got to that point, it would have nothing to do. people.


    Chapter 668 Ningguang: You don''t think it''s enough for me! Ying and the Queen''s meeting


    At this time, within the eternal gods domain.


    Liu Che did not choose to stay in the Eternal City, but returned to his own God''s Domain.


    Compared to the disputes outside, and recruiting subordinates, he has no interest at all.


    Getting a **** city is just to make it easier for your believers to learn from each other.


    After breaking through the realm of dominance.


    The believers under his command also followed suit.


    But he chose to be an otaku, and Chi Huang Liuyan and Lan Bing Sirui came as guests from time to time.


    For example, these two masters are drinking tea in the eternal temple in the eternal city.


    Ye Rou and other goddesses were chatting with them.


    Explore the experience of all the magic arts, and some combat methods.


    Only after chatting for a long time Chi Huang Liuyan sighed: "Your master is really busy. We didn''t have time to drink a cup of tea as our guests..."


    Liu Ning smiled bitterly when she heard the words: "God, he is really too busy. There are too many believers in God''s Domain, and the recent breakthrough needs to be stabilized for some time."


    Guoguo beside him was holding the divine fruit brought by Chihuang Liuyan and gnawing.


    Something that is invaluable to the outside world.


    However, she was eaten as an ordinary fruit, which shows that Chi Huang Liuyan''s intention of drawing in is very obvious.


    Lan Bing Sirui said flatly: "If this is the case, then I will go back first and come back when I have time..."


    After that, her body faded and she had disappeared in place.


    This body technique is very mysterious, it belongs to the divine technique she developed herself, she has never even learned Chihuang Flowing Flame.


    On the other hand, another visitor was always inquiring about Liu Che''s intelligence without a trace.


    When he knew that Liu Ning and others were all from the lower realms, Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t help but said sourly, "He is really lucky to find you arrogances..."


    "No, it''s our luck."


    Datongmu Huiye said with a happy face.


    ......


    Within the world of God''s Domain.


    Ning Guang hugged Liu Che infatually, looked at the figure in the water mirror, and couldn''t help asking: "God, is this our ally?


    It looks so beautiful. "


    Facing the beautiful Tianquan¡¤Condensing light.


    Liu Che naturally refused to let it go. After killing the three masters, he ate the opponent.


    Even the day before yesterday, it even brought Gan Yu over.


    As for Walnut, that girl is really a peculiar temperament.


    Many goddesses don''t like to stay in the hell, except of course the goddesses of the nether attribute such as Uzhihualie, although the others occasionally go to the gods to accompany Ai Lei Jiang and Liu Ning.


    But it''s not a long stay.


    Only Walnut wanders around in the nominal world every day, with a small book hanging on his neck, recording the flaws of the underworld while recording the stories of certain deceased people.


    Every day is very fulfilling.


    It stands to reason that her level of cultivation will be very slow, right?


    But in fact, her speed is faster than Ningguang, which is the importance of comprehension.


    However, condensing light is really beautiful.


    Liu Che didn''t want to let go, so he had to keep her by his side every day and let her try to manage the Eternal City. The goddess had very few internal attacks.


    It''s not that it doesn''t.


    But Liu Che''s ability to condense light was very trustworthy.


    And she likes the smell of fireworks in the world, and even established an intelligence line with Sam and Constantine who were out.


    According to information recently obtained.


    Haoran Master is a disciple of a certain Great Master, and the other party is in retreat.


    I don''t know when it will come out.


    So many masters are also waiting for the other side to wake up, wanting to take advantage of that opportunity to kill themselves.


    Or take some advantage.


    The news didn''t even know about Chi Huang Liuyan, it was only when Constantine joined the Western **** system that he learned about it.


    In other words, Haoran dominates, in fact, it is the second or fifth son of the Oriental God System!


    But this news may also be false.


    After all, Constantine''s strength is not strong, just anecdotal rumors.


    However, Liu Che used Haoran''s supernatural power to infer that there was indeed a person standing behind him.


    But I don''t know who it is.


    "Now Qin and the others are working hard, and Gan Yu is also working hard to learn to fight, only I can only take care of these things every day..."


    "Tired?"


    "I''m not tired, I''m just afraid that you will hate me for some things."


    Ningguang lowered his head, his eyes were full of blur.


    Liu Che stroked her hair after hearing the words, and said: "I often say that if you want to build a warm family, it is enough for everyone to live out of themselves.


    You are still too unconfident.


    Sometimes I can learn to learn to learn, although she did not come up, but the kind of temperament that dares to love, hate and speak, I like very much. "


    "You will comfort me..."


    Liu''s eyebrows were narrowed, and his heart was extremely happy.


    It is simply her luck to meet such a god...........


    Does any woman dare to say that she is emotional?


    It''s just that I didn''t meet a beloved.


    Even though it is said that the ice girl herself, hasn''t she found true love?


    -------------------


    Tivat Continent is full of frost in the solstice winter.


    Ying originally thought that this country would be very cold, and even survival would be very difficult.


    But in fact, this is not the case.


    There is a strong technological force here.


    For example, taking the power of the earth and fire to provide warmth, although the people live and work in peace and contentment, they still live unhappy.


    Everyone''s expression is very cold.


    As for the queen''s evaluation, it is even more outrageous.


    The goddess of ice and snow in the winter country is the most ruthless god. If she issues an order and dares to rebel, the ending will be cruelly obliterated.


    The corpses are to be made into ice sculptures and hung on the high towers of the city.


    I want to talk about it here.


    Because of the geographical environment of the Solstice Winter, the country¡¯s cities are all in the Rift Valley, and each city is designed with a leeward style.


    And there is a bright crystal package on the outside.


    While defending against foreign enemies, it also provides light.


    It does not give people the feeling of living underground.


    Ying has been in the Solstice for some time, but she didn''t see the queen, but went to various cities every day.


    Watch different scenery.


    Until today, I received an invitation.


    Said the queen wanted to see herself for 1.5.


    Looking at the soldiers wrapped in the technological armor, Ying already had a general impression in her heart.


    Then she took the elevator.


    Came to the palace again.


    The stairs are made of non-slip stones, and the mountain breeze blows on them, giving people a chilly feeling.


    I really don''t know why the Queen of Solstice Winter wants to build her own home in the highest place.


    Isn''t it clear that cold wind is blowing every day?


    When the heavy door opened, the executive who had accompanied him for several days said: "Emissary, please come in?"

 Chapter 720：

    "Aren''t you going in?"


    "No, our executive officer can''t enter without an invitation."


    "Oh..."


    Ying nodded and walked inside. When she came to the end, she saw a beautiful woman sitting in the throne.


    It''s just that the light just now is a bit serious, so I can''t see clearly. .


    Chapter 669 The ultimate secret of Tiwat continent, the news from the Queen of the Winter Kingdom!


    Only now did she realize that the other person''s skin was as beautiful as crystal.


    The blue blood vessels in the body can be seen very clearly.


    Light blue eyes, smooth long hair, refined long skirt, and a pair of beautiful high heels.


    The only one with a bit of shabby beauty.


    It''s because the other person''s expression is too cold.


    Indifferent like a piece of ice and snow, no feelings can be seen.


    Those who came with Ying were Keli, Keqing and Youla.


    Three very powerful preparation goddesses.


    "I really didn''t expect that the rumored solstice ice **** would be so beautiful..."


    "Needless to say those polite remarks, I invite you to come over just to ask you one thing, can you defeat the maintainers of Tianli with your strength?"


    Ying Wenyan chuckled in a low voice, and asked: "The queen has planned for so long to contact the abyss and invade other countries.


    I also want to gather all the hearts of the gods of the Seven Kingdoms.


    Until now, feel unable to deal with Tianli? "


    The queen stood up from her seat upon hearing this, her high heels stepped on the stone slab, making a crisp sound.


    It''s like an elegant aria.


    Just listen to her voice and without the slightest emotion: "You have ruined my plan. I originally planned to collect all the hearts of God, and then destroy it!"


    29¡¡¡¡Destroy?


    What does she mean!


    Without waiting for Ying to think, the empress continued.


    "I have been studying the principles of heaven for a long, long time. Since the previous generation of ice gods, I have been pondering each other''s problems. Disputes arise in this continent every once in a while.


    Or maybe it''s a natural disaster!


    Although people hate inhuman monsters, the Order of the Abyss...


    But there is one thing you have to admit that the power of the abyss is far stronger than the heart of God! And when I investigated the past natural and man-made disasters, there are strong traces of man-made.


    Guess what I will do?


    Is it to wait for the next reincarnation, our old body is sealed, or choose to take the initiative to attack. "


    Silence fell in the hall.


    Ke Qing raised her head and said, "So you choose to cooperate with Abyss? Even at the expense of many innocent people..."


    This is a thorn in her heart.


    Keqing hates the Abyssal Order very much, because of them, many people die every year around the world.


    Seeing the girl with hatred on her small face, Empress Frost suddenly smiled.


    The so-called look back and smile Bai Meisheng.


    Her smile fascinated Kelly.


    What a beautiful sister.


    It doesn''t seem to be as cold as her performance.


    "Girl...you don''t seem to know one thing. If you kill 500 people and save 50 million people, which one would you choose?"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow came to her and said in an elegant voice.


    But Ke Qing heard a lot of helplessness from the other''s tone.


    Only then did she vaguely understand.


    Why is she so radical that she wants to gain strength, even at the expense of murdering some people, to achieve her own goals.


    Seeing that the other party did not speak, the Ice Queen continued: "Do you know how to become a god? No...it should be said to be an aboriginal god!"


    "do not know..."


    "It seems that Zhong Li still chose to conceal it, so I''ll tell you all! With the magical organ of the heart of God, everyone can become a god.


    You can reach the Sky City by passing the Tongtian Pillar of Longji Snow Mountain!


    That is the real way to ascend to heaven.


    Only by going to the city of the sky and receiving blessings can you become a true god. Don''t you think that the so-called demon **** is not a god? "


    "Could it be that..."


    Ying couldn''t help widening her eyes when she heard this, and so did Ke Qing.


    Think of the whirlpool demon.


    They finally understood.


    It turned out that in the previous Demon God War, not only these powerful creatures, but many people also became gods.


    Battle of the gods!


    The heart of God, the eyes of God, to put it bluntly, are all external organs.


    As long as you wake up, you will gain abilities.


    And without awakening, it can be obtained by forcibly plundering!


    The Ice Queen sneered and said: "Yes, just as you think! When that Sky City falls, everything is the beginning of disaster...


    All the gods started the war.


    The decline of the ancient empire.


    Everything was suppressed until the final seven gods were left, as to why the power was so weak.


    Because of..."


    "Don''t dare to have that power too much!"


    Ke Qing whispered.


    Tianli maintainers, constantly creating chaos.


    The so-called disaster is actually just the script in her eyes.


    The gods change again and again.


    When the gods were killed by the supporters of the day.


    That is the beginning of the collapse.


    And at that time Ying came just right.


    It was also at that time that her brother was sealed by the maintainers of Tianli, and was saved by the gods who came afterwards.


    "Do you know how many so-called humans were there? Two billion... but because of the manipulation of the demon of Tianli.


    The empire collapsed, and various disasters continued to appear.


    The Demon God War was even more provoked by her.


    In the Kanria Empire, a certain person with powerful power was even bewitched by the laws of heaven and used extraterritorial means.


    So as to completely burst.


    Swarms of monsters appeared, natural disasters, divine disasters, wars...


    A generation of science and technology powers will eventually be destroyed.


    The ruins guards you saw in your own territory are actually nothing more than the wheat field harvesters of the Kanria Empire.


    Does it feel outrageous?


    It was precisely because the Kanria Kingdom threatened the heavenly maintainers that it made her scared.


    Fear of losing your status, so everything happened...


    As for the survivors of the 233 disaster, they degenerate into Qiuqiu people in the abyss energy..."


    "What? The Qiuqiu people are from the ancient Kanria Empire!!!"


    This time even Keli was taken aback.


    One of the Qiuqiu people is a barbarian, similar to the kind of apes.


    As a result, thinking about it is really possible.


    A lot of intelligence was wiped out, but Qu still maintained some civilized aura.


    "So... I''d rather bear everything, and have to face the last challenge to the sky, rather than shattering the jade!


    Seven hearts of gods gathered together.


    If it can be injected into your body, it may change everything.


    Of course I wanted to completely destroy it at the beginning... After all, we use the heart of God and we will be controlled by the laws of heaven!


    But you are different, you have not received her gift!


    Without that mark, there is hope..."


    The empress originally planned to use this full-element traverser to achieve the purpose of killing Tianli.


    Who ever thought of it.


    The opponent also has extraterritorial power, and it is also very powerful.


    This made the queen always feel jealous.


    Can''t believe it easily, until this action of Sumiguo.


    Only then did the empress see clearly the meaning of the religion.


    So she called the other party over, after all, she had already endured too much! .


    Chapter 670 The choice of the Queen of Ice and Snow, what she wants to protect is everything!


    "Then do you know where my brother is? Five hundred years ago, we came together, and then I was sealed..."


    "He may be in the abyss, or he may be elsewhere..."


    The war five hundred years ago almost destroyed the world.


    All vitality was plundered.


    The power of the abyss also exploded.


    Ying lowered her head, feeling a bit complicated.


    But for her, this is already good news, the big deal will be to go to the abyss on her own in the future!


    After the atmosphere eased down.


    Several people came to the back of the Ice and Snow Palace, which was the bedroom of the Ice Queen.


    As always cold.


    Looking at the depressed bedroom, I really don''t know how uncomfortable it would be to sleep here.


    "Sit as you please. Actually, I have said so much today, and I am also planning to let my subjects try the power of the religion.


    Although they hated me so much, I didn''t hate them.


    Originally intended to destroy the heart of God, relying on technology and the power of the abyss to try to defeat the empress, but since you have appeared.


    I can rest for now..."

 Chapter 721：

    The empress''s expression didn''t seem to be fake, but she really wanted to entrust everything to Ying.


    You can say that she is ruthless.


    It can also be said that she is too sane.


    But such a person is indeed a person who really takes care of the overall situation.


    Ke Qing sat on the sofa and asked: "Are you really willing to give up power? I remember the power of the fools is very powerful, right?"


    "This kind of organization throughout the mainland was originally my eyes and ears, but one of the executive officers was sacrificed to the gods by you.


    The other chose to commit suicide.


    What can I say?


    It''s ridiculous, I''m not as good as Rasinola..."


    At this moment, Keli actually tentatively came to the empress''s side. When she saw that the other party didn''t stop her, she crawled to the other party''s side and sat down.


    "Hey-hey..."


    With a gentle smile, one can''t help but laugh.


    "Big sister, you are really beautiful, you must smile more in the future...¡¨."


    "Little girl, I used to like to laugh, until I saw countless people die, my heart was cold..."


    The Ice Queen said softly.


    Keli blinked and said cutely, "Then why didn''t my sister join the Cult? Just like Keli joins the Cult, God will give us strength.


    And this strength is very strong and can do many, many things.


    Keli always felt lonely in the past, but after joining the cult, everyone treats me very well...


    Do you want to join? Keli can give you the power of God. "


    "this..."


    The Ice Queen couldn''t help but hesitate.


    With her suspicious character, she would fall ill before the critical moment, for fear of others hurting herself.


    You can see Keli''s pure eyes.


    The worries in my heart slowly faded away.


    She smiled and said, "I can join the cult too? You know we were hostile before..."


    Ying shook her head at this time and said: "You can''t say that, you also have your own position. If you just destroy it, we will definitely not forgive you.


    But for the safety of the entire world, this is actually nothing.


    The real decision depends on whether you can join the cult.


    God approves of you, so everything is okay! Try it, maybe you will find another world..."


    The original meeting.


    It has become the appearance of entering a teacher in front of him.


    It''s really dumbfounding.


    But is it really possible?


    Looking at the piece of paper handed over to her, the Queen of Ice and Snow began to study it slowly, and the content inside was not too simple for her.


    Chanting the name of the gods is ethereal.


    Reflecting the gods.


    With a simple operation, she entered meditation within a minute.


    Called the fastest person!


    In the dark space, the Queen of Ice and Snow saw the sound that shook her soul, and the news she got from the intelligence was.


    Just meditate to see the dharmakaya of the gods.


    Why Dharmakaya?


    It is the statue of the gods placed in the meditation space, a sustenance of power.


    But this is not comprehensive.


    Because no one can explain the power of God.


    It is ridiculous in itself to speculate on the gods from the eyes of a mortal!


    Following the flight of the Queen of Ice and Snow, she saw countless souls, thousands of them stronger than herself!


    What a terrible number this is.


    "No wonder Ying said that the gods are great, that lovely girl also suggested that I join the religious sect, it turned out to be like this..."


    Feel the coming of God from a distance before.


    It''s not obvious.


    But now it''s different, facing the divine body.


    It was quite shocking.


    Then she sat down cross-legged, quietly feeling the **** factor in the air.


    outside world.


    Ke Qing rubbed her hair, fiddled with her body in front of the full-length mirror from time to time.


    She would never do anything like this kind of behavior in the little daughter''s house before.


    Keqing loves beauty, but will not play around wantonly.


    But when Ningguang interviewed her one time, he said something like this.


    ¡¾A beautiful woman like you, not to mention a god, even if I see it, I will be excited. I will go to the **** realm soon. Do you want to be alone for a lifetime?


    Those outsiders are somewhat inconspicuous, but do you still look down upon the gods?


    When you have time to dress yourself up and make yourself beautiful, I want to know what love is when you rise into the realm of the gods. ¡¿


    Ke Qing is frank, even a little upright.


    Right is right.


    Wrong is wrong.


    Therefore, her vision is ridiculously high.


    Most men don''t look at it at all, but they are so beautiful again, so... it becomes what it is now.


    A girl who loves gods in her heart.


    If you have purple hair, God will like it, right?


    She smiled faintly in the mirror, very confident in her heart!


    About thirty minutes later, the Queen of Ice and Snow opened her bright eyes, and a powerful breath came from her body.


    Then two things similar to hourglasses were thrown to Ying!


    The latter subconsciously took it, and said in surprise: ""This is the heart of grass and the heart of ice, have you given it to me?"


    "Hehe, don''t be so surprised. I don''t need these anymore!"


    The Ice Queen said proudly.


    She lifted her finger slightly, and countless frosty air gathered at the fingertips.


    Ice and snow magic.


    A tyrannical to terrible force.


    Don''t think that the queen''s combat effectiveness is very weak, her combat effectiveness is the strongest among the seven gods.


    He has rich combat experience and has always maintained an active peak.


    Since he intends to challenge those who maintain the laws of heaven, it is naturally impossible to fall like Wendy, nor will he choose to liberate himself like Zhong Li.


    It''s just that she is not yet familiar with this power.


    Otherwise, you can now rush to the sky and fight against the Li maintainers that day for three hundred rounds!


    "The power of ice and snow, I thought you would choose the power of flame to change the landform of Solstice Winter..."


    Upon hearing this, the queen rolled her eyes and changed the landscape.


    You said it too.


    So many snow-covered countries, once it melts, it will be a disaster. .


    Chapter 671


    However, because of this, the residents of Solstice Winter got a message on that day.


    The eternal religion was established.


    In this almost closed country, it is still very ironic to hear this news.


    Zi Ling is a goddess who loves no one.


    Would it be ridiculous to believe in other gods?


    But no matter what, people in the country feel relieved.


    There is no need to be oppressed every day to mine, or to do those heavy industrial work.


    As for the executive officer of the Fools.


    Several became envoys, but there were also betrayers.


    It is not to betray the Queen, but from the beginning, it has a cooperative relationship with the Queen for convenience.


    Now people tore up the treaty.


    Naturally, the other party would not listen to her.


    Ke Qing and others are busy building the temples of the religion, as well as those altars and the like.


    Ula and others are propagating the doctrine of eternal religion.


    As for Ying, she was asking about the abyss.


    "Where is the abyss?"


    "What is the abyss?"


    "How to get to the abyss?"


    This is the question she wants to know, because in the future she will go to the abyss to find her brother.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow said to her: "Originally, Dadalia...that is, the son, he has been to the abyss, and his master is also a person in the abyss.


    As for the abyss...it''s actually underground!


    There is an ancient kingdom there, and...the ancient kingdom is also under the 233 underground. "


    In fact, this can explain why all countries have problems with the Abyssal Order.


    Because they are not creatures that exist in the world.


    It comes from underground.


    In the bottomless abyss, all are fallen monsters, and the flow of time is different from that of the ground.


    Looking at the thoughtful Ying, the queen continued: "Although there are many monsters in the abyss, the strong can also survive. It is not that you can die if you enter. The ancient kingdom at that time also chose the abyss."


    "Well, thank you for your comfort, I see..."


    Since the sky is not the future of the ancient kingdom, then the fall is also reasonable.


    It seems that finding brother is not easy.


    Let''s deal with the sky matters first.


    Then in the next period of time, the Solstice Kingdom also became a place of religion.


    After all, the majesty of the queen is still there.

 Chapter 722：

    No one dared to disobey her.


    The speed of subjugation is faster than that of Xumi, and the residents who join the religious religion are more sincere.


    After all, compared to the oppression of the empress.


    The management of the religion should be somewhat looser.


    A few days later, in the temple.


    With the establishment of the teleportation array, Nami and others came to this country of ice and snow.


    Robin looked at the ice and snow scene and couldn''t help but smile and said, "It''s really a good place. I went to Longji Snow Mountain not long ago.


    A lot of information was investigated there.


    Regarding the broken nail of the cold sky, as the ice queen said, it is the road to the sky..."


    "You went to Sky Island?"


    "No..." Nami shook her head and said: "Our goddess lower realm, just come to play, will not excessively affect the development of the world, unless the priest requests.


    This is also to sharpen them.


    Of course, it is different if someone provokes us, even if it is the law of nature, we will take action to suppress it!


    There was once a sister in the lower realm, but a palm smashed the heavenly court. "


    Looking at Nami with a weird smile, the Ice Queen hurriedly lowered her head.


    As expected to be the goddess of the upper realm, her eyes are sharp and terrifying!


    At this time, Robin said to Ying: "Among your goddesses, those who want to go to the God Realm can take advantage of this sacrifice and go directly.


    As long as the chief priest does not leave, it will be fine. "


    Keqing hesitated, but Yula said, "I...I want to go, I''m very curious about the God Realm."


    "That''s it, Keqing waits for the next time. Let Yula and Fischer go this time."


    For that second girl.


    Ying knows that I am a convicted goddess all day long, otherwise it is all kinds of second lines.


    Anyway, fooling people can really fool you.


    Exactly two hearts of gods, plus two goddesses.


    Make up an even number.


    The altar was chosen in the Solstice Winter.


    Looking at the emerald grass heart and the snow heart of ice crystals, the two goddesses stood on the altar with expressions of excitement.


    With the streamer flying towards the sky.


    "A miracle..."


    "Unfortunately, our country has no goddess to sacrifice."


    "That''s not right, didn''t the ladies of the fools have already sacrificed?"


    "Yes, yes... yes, I hope she can say a few words in the ears of the gods!"


    "Uh-huh."


    ...


    In the sound of people''s ardent prayers, the goddesses disappeared into this world.


    ---------------


    And in the Temple of Eternity.


    Liu Che happened to have just finished the game with Rasinola, who was washing clothes flushed.


    I have to say that this lady''s figure is really good.


    She is a pure woman, but she is naturally charming and charming.


    Biqin has a mature temperament.


    Qin is a gentle big sister, and she is a proud lady.


    The two have different personalities.


    Varies.


    At this moment, the system prompt sound came from my ear.


    "Ding...your main priest Ying, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star ice goddess---[Ula]."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star thunder goddess---[Fisher]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying, sacrificed a heart of grass to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on gaining 20% ??of the life path experience."


    "Ding... Because of your life avenue, you have accumulated enough avenue fragments, and the life avenue has been promoted to the third level."


    "Ding...Because of your advanced life avenue, all the plant creatures in God''s Domain are promoted to the second level, and all the magical medicines are immediately mature."


    "Ding...your current law of life is: three-level 15%!"


    "Ding...your main priest Ying, sacrificed an ice heart to you, triggering a million-fold multiplication. Congratulations for obtaining a large number of ice laws."


    "Ding...your ice law has been greatly improved, and it is now 50% advanced to the second level."


    Liu Che couldn''t help laughing when he saw this.


    It''s so comfortable to be an otaku.


    Waiting for the believers to sacrifice and then break through, alas... Actually, I have worked very hard too!


    [Madam], who folded his clothes, couldn''t help asking, "God, what makes you so happy when he sees him smiling."


    "Well, there is indeed good news. The aboriginal gods of the Solstice Winter Kingdom have also joined the cult. They are the prodigal sons looking back... Just now Ying has sacrificed the heart of the gods, and two goddesses are coming.


    It is estimated that you will be able to return to your hometown soon! "


    Hearing this, Rasinola couldn''t help laughing. .


    Chapter 672 Morgana descends on Lieyang Star, destroy it if you disobey it!


    It is her wish that her hometown can get peace and her former boss can get redemption.


    As for the others, she did not dare to ask for it.


    If you can have an heir like other sisters, then life will be perfect.


    She used to be short-tempered and high-arrogant.


    It''s because of the thought that the queen instilled in him.


    If the seven gods can compete like a queen, presumably Tiwatt Continent will not become what it is now-like this.


    It is with such thoughts.


    Her style of behavior is getting more and more extreme.


    However, when he came to the realm of God.


    Slowly, his personality softened, but his face still had to show the aura that he should have.


    This is in line with oneself.


    And what she did, also happened to cater to Liu Che''s preferences.


    It''s a win-win situation.


    Then Liu Che lay on a chair, receiving a beauty''s shoulder massage. That''s how life should be. When it''s time to enjoy, relax and enjoy.


    I just don''t know when Morgana will sacrifice the world.


    I''m really looking forward to it.


    At present, all unsacrificed, open planes of the world.


    Ye Laoxie''s world is what he is looking forward to.


    Although the goddess of Brahma, Guoguo, and Yaya were all taken by herself.


    But there are still some beautiful women who have not been sacrificed, but he is not in a hurry.


    And one more thing is that the world is very vast, and if you sacrifice, your strength will increase a lot.


    Next is the Digimon World.


    A virtual world, if you can close it up.


    It is bound to be able to combine their own resources to create a virtual world on the highest plane, such as creating a battle platform.


    Come to pit those other masters.


    Or use this technology to steal other dominating intelligence?


    This is indeed feasible.


    As for O''Connor''s legendary world, this responsibility is very interesting.


    The gods of the desert country.


    God, Anubis God System.


    I don''t know if those kobolds will kneel on the ground and kowtow after seeing me.


    Liu Che sneered in his heart.


    As for Morgana''s angelic world, and Alsace''s Titanic world.


    It''s all outside.


    The enemies inside are also a bit tricky, and believers alone can''t deal with it by themselves. It is estimated that Liu Ning, Liu Ying and the like will be needed.


    Or do it yourself!


    But if I shot it, it might shatter the plane with one blow.


    Forget it... take your time.


    During the massage, Liu Che gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    But in the Eternal City at this time.


    Alexstrasza was wearing a long dress, sitting with Sylvanas, enjoying the afternoon sun.


    The faces of the two of them were filled with happiness.


    In contrast, Ysera is playing chess with Dongfang Huaizhu.


    The reason why the Queen of the Green Dragon approached her was because the aura revealed on the other party''s body made Ysera very fond of it.


    Of course, several Nuwas also like them very much.


    But why does Dongfang Huaizhu have no shelf?


    Everyone likes her.


    And people like Dugu Ningke and others are self-proclaimed as witches.


    There are a lot of people in the dark gods.


    What they are pondering is not as leisurely as the few here.


    At this time, Yao Yao pulled Tu Shan Yaya and asked with a smile: "I heard that there is a fallen angel in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group?"


    "Well, that''s the case. It seems that our camp can add one more member, and then I will ask Sister Yaya to bear it a little longer."


    "Sister, you are really joking, I also assumed this position."


    Tu Shan Yaya accepted the accessories presented by the other party and said with a smile.


    The tail behind him was constantly swinging.


    Obviously this kind of silver bell-like ornaments.


    Wan Wan lay on the table and said helplessly: "It''s been a long time since there have been no witches. The appearance of witches... so boring!"


    At this time, a woman from the Tianhu tribe in a black dress came over.


    He rolled his eyes when he heard this.

 Chapter 723：

    "Sister Wanwan, I feel comfortable when you talk. Sister, while I make tea for you, why... despise me?


    Anyway, my witch is also a curse to the common people in the lower realm! "


    "Oh, got caught..."


    The two quarreled together, but they just squatted casually.


    Enliven the atmosphere by the way.


    In fact, to be honest, there are indeed very few women from the Dark God System.


    After all, a woman who is too vicious is not worthy of joining the cult.


    Can you say a lot?


    On the contrary, there are more and more people in the Light God System, and the Life God System.


    Now Wanwan hopes that the Morgana will come early to strengthen their reputation.


    -----------------


    And in that world.


    Morgana did the same thing. After killing Karthus, facing her sister''s gentleness, she finally chose Tsundere to leave.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But her movements did not stop.


    Instead, they are constantly searching for the planet, just like spreading a virus, expanding the power of the religion.


    Until on a planet, I met the family of the sun **** system.


    And Morgana caught sight of it, a goddess of the family.


    ¡¾Dawn¡¿


    He seems to be only about twenty years old, with a perfect jade body, very pure.


    The appearance is also first-class.


    And this planet, facing Morgana''s arrival, is almost like an enemy.


    All armed.


    "Attention, the fallen angel has descended..."


    "All are ready, ready to attack at any time!"


    "OK, it''s in range..."


    ........


    Morgana''s name, the king of fallen angels, is very loud.


    Coupled with the cooperation with Karthus.


    Notorious.


    At this time, Leona''s father, the Sun King, came to Morgana and threatened: "Devil, please leave our home! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being polite..."


    "Oh? I like your tone. By the way, to tell you, now standing in front of you, it''s not the devil queen anymore.


    It is the preacher of the eternal religion.


    Now if you join the cult, I will give you strength, but if you resist, this star will also die! "


    "Shoot!"


    Leona''s father, King Lieyang, naturally did not accept danger.


    Several masters in the group used their own tricks together.


    I saw more than a dozen small suns flying towards Morgana in the dark universe.


    But there was no expression on her face, just spread her five fingers.


    "Dark magic, death and dying!"


    A dark force flew out of her palm, forming a black hole in front of her.


    And the more than ten suns were directly swallowed by darkness.


    However, the darkness did not stop.


    It is still expanding.


    Morgana looked down with cold eyes, and said: "Since you want to resist, then resist and show it to me. Originally, I was holding a persuasive mentality.


    It seems that I am amorous. Some dogs won¡¯t know it hurts if they don¡¯t fight... Let¡¯s die in the dark! "


    boom.


    The black power engulfed a star.


    This universe is plunged into darkness. people.


    Chapter 673 Conquer Lieyang Star, Leona becomes a goddess!


    Of course she didn''t kill anyone, just extinguished the sun.


    After losing the power of the sun.


    The Protoss below was completely reduced to waste.


    This is the energy issue.


    ten minutes later.


    Morgana withdrew the energy, and the Lieyang people below looked at the dark world blankly, with incomparable fear in their hearts.


    It''s not that Morgana has not sent people to attack this place before.


    However, after those demons came, they were easily dismissed.


    After all, it is a race born on the sun.


    Naturally tyrannical.


    As a result, the cruel facts have now been told to them.


    Who is truly invincible.


    Except for some masters, they can still rely on the remaining strength in their bodies as resistance, basically all the people of the tribe.


    All have been reduced to soft-footed shrimp.


    Facing the fallen angel shining with silver light.


    Who can be the enemy?


    "How is it? The puppies... are you willing to surrender to my feet?"


    Morgana didn''t have time to draw in one by one, and suppress it if he didn''t accept it.


    Just like she did to the planet Freljord.


    There were three powers fighting on that planet.


    On the one hand, there are the barbarians, on the other hand, they are the clans who use bows and arrows, and there are also the neutral ice and snow beasts.


    As a result, after Morgana arrived.


    He was directly attacked by the barbarian as an evil god.


    The consequence was that the barbarians were obliterated, including the mighty patriarch Teddamir.


    As for another race, seeing her such terrifying strength.


    Respect directly as a deity.


    Then the gods occupied the planet.


    At present, the patriarch, Ai Xi, has been booked as a goddess by her.


    I am preparing to become a sacrifice to the gods in the following sacrifices, and the Lieyang clan...Should I obliterate it?


    Morgana hesitated.


    This is a race with very good combat effectiveness. The disadvantage is that they are too arrogant, and they need to be treated like dogs, breaking their teeth and breaking their spine.


    Let them first recognize who is the master.


    Only then will it be conducive to their own rule.


    Although the Lieyang Clan is a race that relies on the sun to fight, if you join the Cult of God, you can inevitably avoid this huge defect.


    "We are going to die, this demon is so powerful that the sun has been extinguished..."


    King Lieyang knelt on the ground humiliatingly, his rune armor all shattered.


    Obviously, the fight can no longer be continued.


    Upon seeing this, Leona stood up and shouted towards the sky: "Witch, what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t want to say it a second time. Everyone kneels like me and swears to believe in the gods. You will become a sacrifice to the gods. What''s the answer?


    Otherwise, you Lieyang clan, prepare to become history. "


    Morgana''s tone was extremely cold, without any emotion.


    Leona turned her head to look at her father and other members of the tribe, her younger siblings, all shrinking in her mother''s arms in fear at this time.


    Obviously the sun was extinguished.


    Brought them a very big trauma.


    One man becomes an army!


    Surrender?


    Still choose to destroy.


    Leona gritted her silver teeth and knelt on the ground humiliatingly.


    If there is the first, there is the second.


    Then there will be a third one.


    In less than five minutes, all the Lieyang clan knelt on the ground, sworn to become vassals of the gods.


    From now on, they can no longer call themselves Protoss.


    But to become a believer in the eternal god.


    In the face of powerful fallen angels, this is their last resort.


    On the same day, Morgana taught them the magic of the gods, and then restored the power of the sun.


    In fact, she extinguished the sun, it was just a trick.


    Use the power of darkness to entrap it.


    Just seal it.


    But these idiots didn''t know it, so they naturally became ruins.


    Without the sun, there would be no Lieyang clan.


    Later, he practiced divine law, and he realized that although King Lieyang regretted it, he did not dare to rebel.


    Thought Morgana had told him.


    God is very cruel to the traitors.


    She is looking forward to seeing the traitor appear, because that would be very exciting.


    But it''s a pity that King Lieyang is a tortoise, and he doesn''t dare to resist at all.


    Then Morgana left with his daughter Leona and went to the unknown.


    And in the Lieyang Palace at this time.


    King Lieyang said to the tribe: "Don''t worry about it. We were ignorant before. Now that our strength has been improved, we should forget the unpleasant things.


    As the envoy said, we need to expand the power of the religion without worrying about the emptiness. "


    Void is not a general term that the opponent expands and swallows civilization.

 Chapter 724：

    There is actually civilization in the void.


    But the creatures inside are mostly terrifying and cruel...


    There is no such thing as rationality.


    Swallowing is their instinct.


    Carnage is their characteristic.


    Everyone nodded when they heard the words. Among them, King Lieyang''s wife was silent, although the resentment could only be turned into a sigh.


    I wish my daughter peace.


    After all, she has nothing to do.


    ......


    Starry sky at sea.


    Morgana took Leona and flew towards other planets, without using the space wormhole, but flying with the **** body.


    It can be seen that the strength of the two is very terrifying.


    On the way.


    Morgana smiled at Leona: "Do you hate me?"


    "Do not..."


    "Don''t dare, or don''t hate me?"


    Leona asked back: "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course, if you believe in gods piously, you naturally don''t hate me, and if you have hatred in your heart, you think I''m doing something wrong.


    Maybe you will hate me, but I still want to tell you that one day, I will conquer the entire universe"


    Facing the powerful fallen angel, Leona did not speak, and she must be uncomfortable in her heart.


    But they agree with the other side''s point of view.


    Because even if you don''t conquer your own planet now, you will be crushed by the army in the future.


    There is no difference.


    But she asked again: "Aren''t you afraid of the rulers in the Angel Nebula? I heard that they are also very powerful and command many civilizations."


    "Huh... those bitches... ah... those **** just rely on the strength of their ancestors for 1.5. The world is deep.


    The void is the greatest enemy.


    Because even the angel civilization has been swallowed by the void.


    Do you really think that angel civilization is invincible?


    Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I am indeed Kyle¡¯s sister... a betrayal of angel civilization, hehe..."


    Morgana said evilly, she had a plan to go to Angel Civilization this time.


    Ask for a few angels from each other.


    After that, she is going to prepare for the first sacrifice, and there are not many planets currently conquered.


    There are only one hundred and twenty-one.


    Counting the Lieyang star just now, it just happens to form a large array of constellations.


    It''s just that there are few sacrifices.


    The goddess seized so far are Ice Queen Ash...Leona Princess Lieyang...Ali, a fox girl...and Caitlin, a genius sniper on a technological planet. .


    Chapter 674 Kyle''s decision, Morgana with a bewildered look!


    Angel Nebula, on the highest throne.


    Kyle''s indulgence finally aroused the dissatisfaction of others.


    For example, the sacred right-wing angel, Xiaohe.


    "What do you think? That Morgana has controlled hundreds of planets, and the power is still expanding.


    Not long ago, Lieyangxing called for help.


    But you chose not to help! ! !


    What is your intention?


    Don''t tell me, for hundreds of years of your sisterhood, and forget to take the **** battle for thousands of years! ! ! ! "


    Xiaohe looked at Kyle angrily. For the angel leader, she was so excited for the first time.


    The angel queen before.


    It is the representative of wisdom, the embodiment of wisdom, and the invincible existence.


    But now?


    She indulges her sister and constantly erodes her forces.


    Is she also depraved?


    Kyle looked at the angry divine right and smiled at it: "Don''t be so excited, let me ask you a question before you get angry.


    Are the 29 forces that were taken away by her happy or painful? "


    "This... I didn''t investigate in detail, but... the other party is a fallen angel, the daughter of a devil... Since she has occupied those territories, her life will definitely be very uncomfortable.


    Think of the genetically demonized people! "


    "But in fact it''s the opposite!"


    At this time, the Holy Left Wing stood up and put some materials on the table.


    Above are humans from many planets.


    They are rich and powerful, and they are no longer alive and humble as before.


    For example, the planet Freljord.


    The terrible cold wind cannot hinder their development, because the inhabitants of the tribe have gained a new power, the beasts that live in the ice and snow.


    Can be arbitrarily kept in captivity.


    And the orcs standing on the summit of Winter, united with them.


    The eternal holy city was established.


    Civilization is developing rapidly, and many people are even stronger than angels.


    Xiaohe exclaimed: "This...this...how is this possible?"


    A demon queen, a fallen angel.


    Would actually help these mortals.


    It''s incredible.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be surprised. Do you remember Karthus, the **** of death who was corrupted by the void? He has been killed by Morgana...


    It is what I said with my own eyes, as the messenger of death, I cannot resist the power of death.


    Accept the reality, Xiaohe... a new era has arrived.


    I guess it won¡¯t be long.


    She can''t help but come to provoke her, and then I will personally become a sacrifice, and my heir will be you! "


    Kyle''s words shocked everyone.


    Among them, the sacred left-wing Xiaoyan understood her thoughts, while the others knelt on the ground, begging her not to leave.


    Because they don''t want to lose this powerful leader.


    But Kyle was determined.


    She shook her head and said, "You don''t need to persuade you anymore. As I said just now, sacrifice is not equal to death, but seeing the true God.


    As a divine envoy, Morgana has turned his head back, and we only need to assist from the side.


    Remember one thing.


    Never walk with the void, it will only devour us..."


    "Queen Kyle..."


    "My Queen..."


    Facing the sobbing crowd, Kyle shook his head helplessly, twisted his waist and disappeared into the hall.


    In fact, she didn''t understand many things.


    Only when you see the end of the world can you figure out everything.


    As for her sister.


    Kyle knew every move of the other party without even thinking about it.


    Anyway, if you gain strength, you will show off. You will hit the door within three days and then arrogantly say to yourself.


    I am going to sacrifice.


    You hand over an angel as a sacrifice.


    Otherwise, I will attack the angel galaxy.


    I really want to see what God is like.


    Kyle sat in his bedroom and looked at the stars outside leisurely, feeling so relaxed for the first time.


    Not only people are inert.


    Actually there are angels too.


    ......


    Three days later at noon.


    Accompanied by a terrible darkness, Morgana came to the Throne of Heaven as Kyle wished!


    All defenses are ineffective.


    Facing Queen Morgana who came up from the steps of light step by step.


    The angels trembled in fear.


    "Tell your Queen Kyle, I''m here..."


    Morgana enjoyed the expressions of these people very much, and then laughed presumptuously.


    But her smile did not last long.


    Because the angel in the dome didn''t pay attention to her at all, and didn''t even defend her.


    Not to mention the counterattack.


    what ''s wrong?


    Morgana frowned, the word "Bi Chi" almost blurted out.


    She glanced around, there was no Kyle, and said angrily: "Where are you bitch? Get out of me... the old lady has come with God''s will!


    To sacrifice to the gods in three hours, you must hand over an angel of sufficient weight, otherwise... don¡¯t blame me for being rude! "


    "Your mouth still smells so bad, I really don''t know why God chose you!"


    Accompanied by a gentle voice.


    In the corridor to the side of the throne, a figure appeared.


    Her hair was light blonde, her body was filled with a hazy light, her lips were thin, her eyebrows were narrow and she had a sacred beauty.


    What surprised Morgana the most was.


    Kyle didn''t wear a battle armor, but a long skirt.


    It''s very much like their sisters were together before.


    "Let''s go, don''t you want to find an angel 237? I''m enough alone!"

 Chapter 725：

    "You want to sacrifice yourself?"


    "Yes, out of respect for your god, and respect for the creator, I Kyle is willing to dedicate my life... No matter what the **** is, I am willing!"


    Faced with such a frank sister.


    Morgana snorted and pulled the other''s arm unhappily, opening the black hole and disappearing.


    The other angels maintained the status quo.


    When the two sisters appeared again, they had come to the planet of Shurima in the fallen star field.


    All the people living here are monsters.


    Such as kobolds, or desert crocodiles.


    The previous empire fell in the yellow sand, but since the advent of the religion, many creatures have been unearthed.


    It can be regarded as the headquarters here.


    Looking at the altar made of gold, Kyle shook his head and said: "Your design is still so unattractive. If it were me, it would be more perfect."


    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear you talking. Do you think this is an ornamental? This is an altar...and every planet has it!!!"


    Morgana snorted and dragged Kyle to fly forward.


    In a moment, they came to the altar.


    Kyle glanced around and found that there were few women kneeling here, but they were all the best beauties.


    And the talent is pretty good.


    "Announce all the planets, and the sacrifice has officially begun!!!".


    Chapter 675 Morgana is actually quite cute, because it was affected by the void before


    Hundreds of planets.


    Not all of them are human beings, most of them are intelligent life forms.


    Such a planet like Shurima looks like this.


    Morgana stood in front of the five-color sacred fire and roared: "The sacrifice begins..."


    Woo~~~


    Woo~~~


    Woo~~~


    Countless creatures blew their horns, adding a deep sense of heaviness to this sacrifice.


    Among the yellow sand, a piece of soldiers stood up.


    They carried the core of Shurima and walked towards the other altars.


    Morgana has collected a lot of treasures.


    Among them are the Emerald Planet, the monster of Ivern.


    The fetish of the planet Freljord, the frost crystal.


    The sea of ??death---the ghost bones and skeletons in the mainland of Shadow Island.


    These are her trophies, don''t think Morgana is bad, in fact she has been working hard.


    Occupy the planet and develop believers.


    Once she made up her mind, the speed was extremely fast.


    In the current world of the Sea of ??Death.


    Countless creatures looked up at that dry bone altar.


    They keep worshiping and praying constantly.


    It was the God of Eternity who freed them from Karthus'' control, and it was the God who gave them a whole new life.


    In the world of Freljord.


    All the gods knelt in the ice and snow, looking up at the altar on the top of the mountain, their expressions were extremely firm.


    God exists.


    It will definitely appear.


    In the Lieyang Star.


    All the clansmen knelt under the altar, looking at the princess in the sacred fire, their expressions were a little subtle.


    But no one dared to speak out.


    ......


    And at the moment in the angel galaxy.


    The angels are also observing Morgana''s actions. After all, the words of one person are not enough to make people believe that the eternal Creator is real.


    This must be done by seeing the presence of God.


    Xiaohe said to Xiaoyan: "If the Creator really comes, we will cooperate with Morgana to promote the sect.


    Kyle was right, the era has changed.


    We must also follow the trend of the times... ¡¨."


    "Well, I see. King of Angels..."


    The beautiful sacred right wing stared at the starry sky without blinking, for fear of missing a picture.


    At this time, an abnormal change occurred in the hundreds of planets that believed in the God of Eternity.


    On the altar, a brilliant golden light directly broke through the sky!


    They are woven into a huge constellation.


    Brilliant.


    At this time, all the native gods, including Xukong, noticed the vision here.


    That light illuminates the entire plane.


    Whether it is Kiran, the **** of time wandering in the sea of ??time, or the overlord of the void, Voidfear Kogas.


    All have their eyes on this place.


    And in that purple sea of ??void.


    A young girl in living armor was struggling. When she saw the golden light, her heart was filled with peace.


    Then she knelt on a flat place.


    Pray for the help of the gods.


    "May this great **** bless me to find my own father, and Kai''Sa is willing to be your faithful believer..."


    Only by going deep into the void can we understand the horror of the void.


    Kai''Sa came to this abyss sea because of her father''s figure.


    -----------------


    At this time, Liu Che heard the system''s prompt tone.


    A move of his eyes directly tore the space.


    Of course, with his current strength, the lower realm is impossible, and going away will only destroy that plane.


    However, consciousness projection can still be done.


    One thought reached the plane of angels.


    Although it was just a thought, it shattered the prying eyes of countless people.


    Kogas was directly hit hard, and Kiran was also shaken out of the sea of ??time.


    This terrible old man fell in the starry sky, looking at that figure in fear, unable to think of the identity of the other party.


    "My name... the God of Eternity, the creator of all realms... today came to this realm with consciousness..."


    The vastness of the voice.


    Spread directly throughout the plane.


    Then this figure appeared on the entire plane.


    No matter where people are, you can see Liu Che''s Law Bodies!


    Countless laws of the great road circled behind him.


    The so-called darkness and light are nothing more than the dust that succumbed to His feet.


    The true ultimate **** has come.


    On a certain earth, countless people kneel on the ground.


    They heard this great existence one after another.


    The Angel Nebula, as well as all other creatures, were suppressed on the ground by its coercion.


    Xiaohe''s face was full of cold sweat, and his lips were shaking.


    She found that her **** body was completely out of control, shivering crazily, and her flawless heart was completely shrouded in this figure.


    This is not Liu Che''s trick.


    No rules are used.


    It is the worship of the lower creatures, the worship of the supreme creatures.


    From today onwards, these angels have all imprinted Liu Che''s figure in their hearts.


    Since Ling is a perfect creature, they are naturally pursuing perfection.


    But when the true perfection of the God of Eternity appeared.


    They fell completely.


    ---------------------


    Shurima.


    Morgana knelt on the ground trembling, her lips trembled, and she couldn''t even speak.


    On the contrary, it was her sister, who replaced her with greetings like Liu Che.


    "¡§"Kyle and Morgana, see the coming of the gods, may you be safe forever..."


    You see, this is Kyle''s attitude.


    Respect but not humble.


    Instead, he greeted Liu Che with the attitude of a **** servant.


    This sentence alone made him very satisfied.


    "Well...get up. Although there has been some chaos in this world, there is still a rescue...but I didn''t expect Morgana to be so fast.


    Nothing...Since you work so hard, I will give you an eternal power.


    And your race is an angel, so become the first eternal angel. "


    Liu Che said a word.


    Countless divine lights flew into Morgana''s body.


    Soon she was moaned by this great power, and the whole body was cheering. She was originally a beauty embryo.


    Now, under the blessing of Eternal Force, it looks even more beautiful.


    And golden streamer wings, silver eyes, long hair like diamonds.


    Makes Morgana even more fairy than her sister!


    Morgana, who originally stood at the top of the world, has now become the first pinnacle.


    When the transformation was over, Morgana knelt on one knee and sobbed: "Thank you God for your gift, I...I don''t know what to say, my mouth is stupid...but I really love you.


    It¡¯s the one who loves, loves very much..."

 Chapter 726：

    She wanted to say something very nice like her sister.


    It turns out that the more excited I am, the less I know what to say.


    Then a warm palm fell on top of her head.


    "No inferiority complex, no self-pity, you are you... live proudly, my believer...".


    Chapter 676 A large number of sacrifices appeared, and four goddesses came!


    The extremely gentle voice made Morgana cry.


    The tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    The heart is very happy.


    Apart from nodding, Morgana nodded, and did not move anything.


    God, so gentle.


    Just as the sisters in the group said.


    And Leona and the other women beside her couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    There is such a gentle god.


    I think I will live a very happy life in the future.


    After comforting the newborn eternal angel, Liu Che slowly stood up, and finally tore through the sky and swallowed the planets in.


    When he was leaving, he suddenly felt a voice in the void begging for himself.


    As a result, given the strength of the pair.


    Since you believe in me so sincerely, you can''t favor one and the other.


    In a moment, the divine light disappeared.


    These planets also disappeared.


    Then Morgana wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said to all the believers around her: "God is gone, but he has given me great power. Let''s continue working hard from today!"


    "Roar..."


    The people of Shurima roared in unison.


    And Kai''Sa, who was far away in the void, gained a terrifying power---Swallow.


    This power was originally the power of void creatures.


    It is also because of this power that they can swallow each other and create one after another strong.


    But where is the end?


    As a result, Void 237 moved toward other universes, and this was Void¡¯s disaster.


    At this time, the struggling Kai''Sa, after gaining divine power and meditation, successfully transformed.


    A human with devouring power!


    "It turns out that it is the God of Eternity. Thank you for the power you have given. The believer Kai''Sa will not let down your hopes..."


    Then she turned and walked towards the depths of the void.


    At this time, she has no fear of ordinary creatures.


    There is no fear of the corrosiveness of the void.


    A beam of golden energy shielded all power.


    Kai''Sa is advancing.


    A horrified roar appeared in front of her, and Kaisha raised her palm.


    The golden streamer directly penetrated the purple bug.


    Zerg.


    It is the largest species in the void and the fastest to multiply.


    Because of the strong adaptability, Zerg is the most creatures in the void.


    But also because of brutality.


    Start fighting as a child.


    Kai''Sa walks through the void, hoping to meet some intelligent races, and then gather them.


    Occupy the void!


    -----------------


    On the other side, Liu Che''s consciousness returned to God''s Domain.


    The tone of the system came afterwards.


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, the fallen angel Morgana, who sacrificed an ice-type treasure [Frost Crystal] to you, triggering a multiplier increase.


    Congratulations on your acquisition of an ice-type supreme divine treasure---[Glass of Ice].


    And because the Supreme Divine Treasure obtained contains a large number of ice rules, your ice rules have now broken through three stages.


    All ice followers in God''s Domain have all increased their strength by one level.


    There is still a lack of a part of the law that fits together, and it can be integrated into the avenue. "


    "Ding... Congratulations to your host, the fallen angel Morgana, who sacrificed a puppet treasure [Magic True Knowledge Crystal], triggering a multiplier increase.


    Congratulations on obtaining a puppet series supreme divine treasure----¡¾Magic Sand Puppet¡¿. "


    "Ding...Because you have obtained the supreme divine treasure of the puppet family, your law of love has been greatly improved, and you have now broken through the second stage.


    In God''s Domain, all believers who practice the Law of Emotion are all upgraded to one level. "


    Unexpectedly, the law of love has improved.


    This is quite unexpected.


    The law of affection is the first law he understands, and it is also the most difficult law to improve.


    Because there is no way.


    It is the growth achieved by the giant tree of misery.


    Puppet department?


    It''s really interesting.


    Liu Che continued to look through, and there were various rewards behind.


    "Ding...Congratulations to your host, the fallen angel Morgana, who sacrificed an undead treasure [Ghost Bone Skeleton] to you, triggering tens of millions of boosts.


    Congratulations on obtaining a supreme treasure of the undead system ---¡¾skeleton scepter¡¿. "


    "Ding...Because the Supreme Divine Treasure you get contains a lot of laws of the dead, you get an experience on the road of death.


    All believers of the Skeleton Department have their strength increased by one level. "


    Although not all believers have been promoted, there are some believers in the Skeleton System.


    Follow the death faction.


    "Ding... your main priest, the fallen angel Morgana, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star god---[Star Sniper Caitlin] ."


    "Ding... Your main priest, the fallen angel Morgana, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star god---[Lady of the Sun¡¤Lee Oona]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, the fallen angel Morgana, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star god---[Ice Queen Ash] ."


    "Ding... Your main priest, the fallen angel Morgana, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of an upper god-level subsidiary god---¡¾Glory Angel Kyle ]."


    The changes of the four goddesses made Liu Che see different things.


    The goddess was basically a ten thousand times increase.


    But why has it become a million-fold increase after coming here?


    Liu Che was very puzzled and asked about the system.


    The answer given is yes.


    He raised the Tao to dominate the realm, and the system quietly upgraded.


    Really... don''t know what to say.


    To upgrade, upgrade early!


    Liu Che was too lazy to deal with this system and looked directly at the follow-up.


    "Ding...Because you have harvested 21 planets, your area of ??God''s Domain has been expanded by 15%, and the concentration of divine power has been increased by 10%."


    Twenty-one planets.


    There are various creatures inside.


    Because of the system blessing.


    He placed all the opponents in the God Realm instead of the Immortal Realm.


    The reason for this is naturally due to the previous system upgrade.


    The world that has caused a hundred times has become a thousand times.


    Some are ten thousand times more.


    Simply let these believers be cruel, and improve their strength faster.


    -------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ding... The fallen witch uploaded a video.


    Fallen Witch: "I have sacrificed the world, please watch it, this sacrifice also made me breathe a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, my sister is such a person. I was influenced by the void before, so I have always misunderstood her. "


    Iori Taichi: "Void? What is that? I have been traveling recently, and I haven''t seen the meaning of this word.


    Is it a badass? ".


    Chapter 677 Regarding the explanation of the void, O''Connor heads to the City of Death!


    Tosaka University: "The so-called Void refers to the malignant tumors produced in a certain plane. There are currently known Void planes.


    The world of Alsace, the world of Morgana, the world of the little bit, and the world of Ye Laoxie..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "At first glance, it is the big plane. I think there is a problem with these fallen creatures, but I didn''t expect it to be a matter of emptiness."


    Ying looking for her brother: "Excuse me, Sister Tosaka Rin, isn''t my world empty?"


    The fox who only loves money: "No, your world is broken, but it also means nothing, and it''s not a good thing.


    That''s why we try our best to help every member of the group, otherwise we will destroy ourselves if we don''t integrate into the gods.


    If you compare the world to the human body, then these things are cancerous..."


    Li Er: "Understand, the bigger the world, the darker it will be! Isn''t that a problem? I just took a look at Morgana''s world.


    Good guy, the void has swallowed several universes~! "


    Fallen Witch: "To be precise, it is a number of civilizations. Now the void has been expanding, and the power of the fall is very terrifying.


    Can affect people''s minds.


    The simplest concept is that it will make people mistakenly think that since the void is so powerful, then if I get this power.


    Isn¡¯t it good to deal with the void?


    Then when you truly gain power, your mind has already been controlled.


    Slowly and imperceptibly, it will make you grumpy at first, then lose patience, and slowly you will become a void creature.


    I didn''t find it before, but later I realized that my soul had been corrupted.


    I''m ashamed to say, I''m also an afterthought! "


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "When you are staring at the abyss, the abyss is also staring at you. This is a very hot topic recently.


    It is very suitable at this moment. "

 Chapter 727：

    Prince Lordaeron: "Hey... Queen Azshara in our world almost destroyed the entire world just because she watched the power of the Burning Legion.


    There is also Illidan Stormrage. I admire this elf because he has overcome his own mind.


    He is a real man, but unfortunately he has been in Outland and has not come back yet..."


    Ying looking for her brother: "I am a little worried about my brother now. It is rumored that he may be in the abyss. If he becomes a villain..."


    The fallen witch: "You can reincarnate him, or just atone for his sins!"


    Iori Taichi: "Then my sisters, besides these dark Digimon, there shouldn''t be anything else in my world, right?"


    Tosaka University: "Not necessarily. I didn''t want to tell you. It depends on the situation you always wanted to ask.


    Let me tell you this.


    Your world is a bit special, although there is only one earth.


    But there are several imaginary spaces in which people¡¯s negative thoughts will be polluted until it becomes a dark world.


    And some Digimon that died, or Digimon that failed to evolve, will be eliminated.


    Over time, the virus coefficient code baby was born.


    When the firewall of your world becomes weak, guess what will happen?


    Yes...Falui Island is the safest place, so there is only one evil monster, and the other places have already fallen...


    Outside of the Digimon world, there is real darkness.


    Even if you act according to the instructions of the people inside, it is only a moment of purification, and the darkness will repeat again and again after a short while.


    Never stop! "


    Seeing this, Iori Tai was startled in a cold sweat.


    Then the others inside began to speak.


    Kratos: "Don''t be afraid of the little guy, your brother Kratos protects you. I even crushed the gods like Zeus and stepped on Odin.


    What do you think can''t be done?


    The goddess just wanted to tell you normal history, but the moment we joined the religion of God, the historical trend changed.


    Work hard!


    Whether it''s you, Alsace, or the newcomer O''Connor, don''t be afraid.


    God is the strongest.


    The eternal religion is the most perfect sect! ! ! "


    Explorer O''Connor: "Well, thank you Kui Ge! You are so fierce, Zeus God can break it... I just watched some great videos in a hurry.


    Did not see your appearance. "


    Queen of the Vampire: "Then you should take a look, and Constantine''s smashing God. It''s more exciting than one..."


    In the world of ghosts and legends.


    O''Connor rubbed his face and poured himself a glass of wine.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Check out the videos in the group.


    I have to say that with the help of Evelyn, Eternal God Cult quickly gained a foothold, but at the same time he was also slack.


    People are lazy again.


    While O''Connor was watching, someone in the group made a noise.


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "@Explorer Ou Kangna, young man remember to sacrifice to the gods to give back to the gods, otherwise... hey, you will know the result."


    Sadly reminded Lao Gao: "Are you okay to remind him why, let him send pictures of wine in a leisurely way."


    A few days ago, O''Connor drank too much.


    He showed off his collection of fine wines, but it turned out to be ridiculed by everyone.


    Now that Jack Spyro returned from the Chaos War Realm, he naturally couldn''t help but want to remind him.


    ............


    The chief priest with a western face in the province went astray.


    Explorer O''Connor: "Understand! Thank you brother..."


    Looking at the wine in the glass at hand, he gritted his teeth and splashed it directly on the ground.


    Drinking is easy to make things wrong.


    No, I will wake Evelyn and set off tomorrow.


    Otherwise I will be an eunuch! ! !


    Men cannot be castrated.


    Thinking of O''Connor''s high morale here, in fact, he also understands that his world is barren.


    But what if there are treasures in those pyramids?


    There will be no sacrifices!


    Thinking of this he couldn''t help laughing.


    The next day, Evelyn had just woke up and was taken by O''Connor aboard the ship, this time the rune ship they used.


    Ten times the speed of the ship before.


    And it''s very safe.


    "Why are you walking in such a hurry?"


    "Of course I am in a hurry. It''s been a month! If you don''t sacrifice to the gods, you will get angry. Don''t think that the gods really don''t care."


    "But... don''t you tell my brother?"


    "The key is already in hand, we can go directly! And this time we will clean up some oily mice by the way."


    "Mouse? You mean those guys who fought hard against our gods!"


    "Of course... the sects that have been occupying England have been squeezed by us and cannot continue to live. Now if they don''t resist, they will be completely gone...


    So before I left, I leaked the news, saying that we are going to the desert kingdom to find the legendary city of death! "people.


    Chapter 678 Take over the guards of the Pharaoh¡¯s tomb and arrive at Hamnata, the city of death!


    There are many sects in their world, such as sects that believe in God, or sects that clear God.


    Now these two groups have been driven out of their comfort zone.


    Now collectively aiming at him.


    Coupled with the desire to go to the city of death, this is a clear signal to others.


    This is an opportunity.


    A chance to kill the chief priest of the eternal god!


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and complained, "I hope so..."


    The speed of their group is extremely fast, after all, the rune ship is ten times that of ordinary ships.


    After sailing.


    Finally returned to the desert, but the indigenous people here are very powerful. The group of O''Connor was killed by these sturdy indigenous people before.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    "Conquer these natives before heading to Hamnata!"


    O''Connor took a puff of cigarette, unlocked the sharp knife on his back, and the group disappeared in the desert.


    The aboriginals here are tomb guards-commonly known as pharaoh guards.


    It is a tribe that exists to protect the master.


    Because we want to protect the owner, we must live here for generations.


    As for why they didn''t leave, because they were cursed with blood, as long as there is one heir, they must guard the tomb.


    How cruel.


    In fact, the pharaoh guards of this generation are no longer so uncomfortable.


    Because they also know that there is an evil undead monster in Hamnata. Once released, it will be a disaster for the entire world.


    For this reason, they are also willing to be lonely.


    Night fell.


    The desert is very quiet, guarded by the Pharaoh as its leader.


    He lay silently in the yellow sand, preparing to end this day''s life.


    But at this moment, a harsh wind tore his sleeping bag.


    "Who!"


    "it''s me!"


    In the darkness, O''Connor''s face appeared in front of the Pharaoh''s guard.


    ten minutes later.


    Thousands of people were **** by twenty people.


    Guns were ineffective against them, and the leader looked at O''Connor desperately. He knew that the last time this group of desperadoes were wiped out, this time they would have a more cruel end.


    "Relax some buddies, you spared my life, and I also give you a chance!"


    "what chance?"


    "Betray your faith and join the eternal religion, you will gain the same power as me, and you will receive the gift of the gods."


    "Cut... Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "Oh? Then in the face of this power, who do you think can save it!"


    Under the dark night sky, a 100-meter fireball appeared above O''Connor, and the purple demon fire crackled.


    Seeing all the guards of this pharaoh, he couldn''t help showing fear.


    "He is a monster... he is a monster!!!"


    "Mom, I''m going to be killed by the monster, Pharaoh... God... please save me"


    "Woo..."


    The person with a subsequent mental breakdown wanted to say something, but found that his mouth could not be opened anymore.


    The priests scolded, "Keep your mouth clean. We are followers of the Eternal God, not a monster..."


    "A group of brainwashed idiots, when we kill you desert native gods, you will know that we, uh, are powerful."


    "Huh... these idiots are not as good as the heretics in England!"


    Hearing what he said, O''Connor smiled and turned to look at the guard leader of the Pharaoh¡¯s tomb.


    "Whether you choose to join, or become a dead bone under my flames, you have only three seconds to choose...three!"


    "No... I chose to join!"


    Damn, this man is so insidious.


    Don''t you give me three seconds!


    How can it be directly three.


    Depend on...


    The leader was startled in a cold sweat, and then the others also breathed a sigh of relief, at least not for the time being.


    In this way, O''Connor successfully subdued the group of guards.


    As for the city of death.


    You need to be in the light of dawn to see the shadow of that city.

 Chapter 728：

    Because this is a city that does not exist in reality!


    It is equivalent to a certain coincidence point in another dimension.


    Soon these people accepted the divine law and became believers, but some people with weird minds triggered the law''s executors.


    When the dark and lonely calmer appeared in the desert.


    Even O''Connor was shaking in his heart.


    These terrible guys are getting stronger and stronger.


    Observing this closely, the soul couldn''t help trembling.


    In a moment, the ten betrayers were eliminated.


    Heaven and Earth have also recovered their Qingming.


    The paralyzed leader asked O''Connor, "This...what the **** is this? Why is there such a terrible guy!"


    "Please, do you think betraying the gods is a very interesting thing? This is the law enforcement of the gods, living in the law...


    When the believers choose to betray, these law enforcement officers will appear.


    Did you see it?


    Don''t say it''s me, even those who are stronger than me, who are innumerably stronger than me, who are strong in the interstellar, can''t resist these law enforcers! "


    Hearing O''Connor''s explanation, everyone was shocked.


    Fortunately, they did not choose to betray.


    Otherwise it really exploded.


    The next thing is much simpler. In fact, these grave guards have a good relationship with the desert state official.


    The religion can be developed slowly.


    But O''Connor couldn''t wait any longer. He said to the leader: "I beg you for these things. We are going to see what treasures are in the City of Death.


    If there are outsiders, I mean heretics.


    You should know what to do, right? "


    Everyone smiled cruelly, and said at the same time: "Kill all the heretics!!! Maintain the rule of the gods..."


    "Yes, exactly!"


    O''Connor left a priest to take care of them, and by the way gave instructions on the supervision of the temple.


    Then he took Evelyn and continued to sneak into the desert.


    According to the location of the map, Hamnata is in a patch of yellow sand and can be seen for only one hour a day.


    Otherwise, if you want to go in, you can only wait for the next day!


    After arriving at the designated place, stay for several hours.


    Along with the shining light of 1.5 morning dawn, a magnificent ruin appeared in front of O''Connor.


    "Hey...this is it, let''s go!!!"


    "City of Death, here we are..."


    The group of people hurriedly increased their whip and walked inside.


    When they come to Hamnata, they can still feel the glory of the past from here, although a large number of buildings are already magnificent.


    But this still cannot affect the majesty of this ancient city.


    Evelyn sensed some of the surrounding environment and frowned: "There is a strong breath of death here, and there are two treasures, and a lot of mummies!"


    As for the scarabs, she did not say.


    Because people here are not afraid of that kind of bugs!


    "Then lead the way, first take out all the treasures, and then proceed to deal with those ghosts...".


    Chapter 679 Immortal, who was repeatedly ravaged, turned into a dog!


    All the cultists began to search this ruin. Generally speaking, they were at the feet of Anubis. There is a high probability that there will be treasures here.


    Based on what Evelyn learned.


    Those who can be buried here, if they are not high-ranking people, are the most sinful people.


    Hope to use the statue of Anubis to suppress him.


    Of course, the Dark Bible is also here.


    The first to be found is naturally the Dark Bible, which is the collection of Immortal''s resurrection in the original work.


    "It seems to be it, the treasure book at the feet of the **** of death, you can feel the strong breath of death on it, and I don''t know how it was made in the ancient times."


    After Evelyn opened it with the key, she looked at the black and gold pages and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    But O''Connor sneered and said: "It must be something that the native gods descended. It is impossible for humans to have such good craftsmanship."


    "That''s true! But this kind of treasure, there is also the sun''s golden scripture at the feet of the sun god, which shines and darkens..."


    Soon after, a book made of gold was sent here by 29 other believers.


    O''Connor looked at the pure gold book and sighed: "If I were an ordinary person, I would definitely not be able to resist this temptation. It''s invaluable..."


    "Then we will kill that undead monster next?"


    "Uh... Actually, you can also confess him, but let''s see what kind of person the other person is."


    O''Connor kicked the statue of Anubis and flew straight down from the entrance.


    The twittering scarab beetles are constantly walking through the rocks.


    As a result, a purple flame flew in.


    In an instant, the secret room became quiet.


    The sarcophagus stood at the foot of Anubis, and the darkness inside was very rich, but it fell into a deep sleep.


    Two believers carried this thing and flew outside.


    Use violence directly to smash it.


    As a result, the inside fell out of an empty shell!


    "This is a mummy? How come it looks so funny... it feels like a cicada took off clothes..."


    "No, his body was actually eaten clean by the scarab. That''s why he became like this."


    Evelyn glanced at the mummy, and was probably sure of the other party''s way of death in her heart.


    So, she injected a death force into the mummy''s body.


    "Roar..."


    Immortal roared in excitement, and stood up immediately.


    As a result, an iron fist faced him and knocked him to the ground again.


    "The ghost called Nima a head, idiot...just quiet down for Lao Tzu."


    O''Connor has a bad temper, and naturally doesn''t like to see this stuff screaming, and he hits hard with this punch.


    Directly blast Imodun out for hundreds of meters.


    Evelyn then absorbed it back with magic.


    At this moment, Immortal became honest in an instant.


    I didn''t dare to scream, I didn''t dare to pretend to be a cup.


    He looked at the group of people in front of him with only one eye, and shrank his neck in fear.


    This is really a change of times.


    After thousands of years of death, why did I get beaten when I came out?


    O''Connor lit a cigarette, looked at the mummy in front of him contemptuously and asked, "Let''s talk about it, how did you die! What crime did you commit during your lifetime?"


    "I...I''m Immortal. I used to be the high priest of Thebes. Later, because I had an affair with Pharaoh''s wife Ansuna, I was discovered...


    Later, Ansuna couldn''t hold the Pharaoh''s chase and killed herself.


    In order to resurrect her, I wanted to use the Dark Bible, but Pharaoh''s guards came.


    They killed me with sacred objects..."


    The form is stronger than the human, so what about the mummy?


    It''s not like a turtle grandson squatted on the ground to answer questions obediently.


    O''Connor glanced at Evelyn and smiled: "This guy is quite infatuated. The key is to be obedient enough. Should we accept him?


    It''s not bad to be a dog. "


    The latter rolled his eyes and said: "I''m not the chief priest, you can figure it out by yourself, but listening to his tone, it doesn''t seem like a bad person."


    After all, they are all in ancient times.


    The tatters thousands of years ago.


    If you can surrender a high priest from a desert country, that would be pretty good.


    O''Connor watched Immortal fall into thinking, and the latter was also a personal spirit, and immediately knelt and began to kowtow.


    "I also ask the adults to accept the small ones. As long as I can restore the human body, I can help you rule the world. I am not afraid of any death..."


    boom.


    A leather boot was kicked on Imerton''s chin.


    He flew it directly.


    The latter did not understand why he was beaten again.


    "Get here..."


    "Yes."


    Immortal knelt in front of O''Connor again, only to hear the other person say: "Do you know why I beat you?"


    "Small...Small don''t know."


    "Then listen to me, Lao Tzu is the chief priest of the eternal cult, the incarnation of justice, not some evil force of his mother.


    To subdue you is just for the sake of one more combat power in this world in the future.


    Understand? "


    "Understand...understand..."


    After all, Immortal was someone who had been a high official, how could he not understand this.


    But whoever has power would say that he is the devil.


    Anyway, there is power to say anything.


    But Evelyn''s subsequent words let Immortal''s inner fluke all ruined.


    "We are going to attack God, the sun god, and Anubis, the **** of death, so will you follow?"


    "What? You are going to challenge Anubis, the **** of death...no...it''s impossible...that''s a terrifying **** who masters death.


    We can''t... we will be killed, uh... uh..."


    Ou Kang 240 Na saw that he was going to talk nonsense again, and stepped directly on the yellow sand.


    "It seems that he doesn''t even have guts. It''s a waste. I think he should kill it!"


    "Uh... well, it''s really useless trash."


    Evelyn also didn''t want to accept a useless puppy, anyway, the other party is quite ugly, kill it!


    As a result, Immortal was immediately anxious.


    He stood up and said: "Don''t kill me...really don''t kill me, give me a chance, OK?


    As long as I don''t attack Anubis God, let me do anything! "


    "The task of killing the sun **** God is left to you!"

 Chapter 729：

    Puff through.


    Imerton began to pretend to be dead again.


    However, he quickly figured it out.


    If you don''t listen to this demon, then you will definitely die, and it''s the kind of place where death is buried.


    But if you are willing to be a pioneer, there is still a chance.


    Do you choose to die immediately, or choose to give it a try?


    Immortal is not a fool, so he would naturally choose the second one.


    Of course, his status is very low.


    It belongs to the bottom of the religion, and is not a formal believer.


    But it was bestowed with divine law.


    After seeing the God of Eternity, Immortal fully realized.


    It turns out that the God of Eternity is like this.


    Then I am afraid of a hammer!


    A loyal dog leg was born. .


    Chapter 680 Cautious Duo, the legend of Emperor Scorpion!


    Immortal is a mummy.


    So he has two choices. The first is to restore his physical body and become a real human powerhouse.


    The second is to choose to continue on the dark road.


    Become a more terrifying monster.


    But faith is still the eternal god.


    It is equal to falling into darkness forever.


    Immortal weighed it repeatedly and finally chose the dark road.


    Become a demon.


    Anyway, he has this virtue, and his original body is just like a bird.


    Might as well go directly to the Hades.


    Replace the so-called Anubis.


    Thinking of this, Immortal made up his mind to directly choose the branch of Dark Divine Art-the Underworld System, withered Bones Holy Art.


    To cultivate this divine method is to abandon the physical body.


    Enlighten with bones.


    Directly realize the power of death, visualize the world of hell, and achieve the immortal body.


    The advantage of the withered bone holy skill is to keep oneself in a state of death all the time, which has a very terrifying bonus to cultivation.


    In order to practice this skill, Immortal became a skeleton monster.


    The whole body was shrouded in a black cloak, giving people a strange and terrifying feeling.


    "My lord, when will we attack Anubis?"


    "Fight! Our world is so barren. Although we have some strength, we still can''t care about it. Let''s practice here for a while.


    It is our job to develop faith. "


    "Yes."


    "By the way, if you have time, you can create some confusion, which will help the development of the religion."


    "Follow your instructions!"


    "Also, don''t kill! The bad guys can kill some, but the good guys can''t touch any of them. This is the bottom line of the gods..."


    "I see."


    The bone fire in the shadow jumped, and then a black wind blew up, and Immortal disappeared into Hamnata.


    On the other side, the guards of the Pharaoh''s tomb.


    He has now become a religious believer, and is currently massacring the heretics who are chasing after him.


    The other party is very capable, and actually entangled thousands of people.


    And also brought a large number of armed and mercenaries.


    There are about millions of people in total!


    At the time when this group of followers was **** suppressed, Immortal appeared out of thin air, and he summoned a dark storm.


    Tear all these heretics to pieces.


    Then he summoned the other side''s bones and became undead soldiers.


    "You are.¡¨?"


    "Eternal God Cult---Dark Inquisitor Emerton! Don''t worry, I will only kill infidels and bad people...


    May God teach eternally~"


    After all, Immortal took these skeletons and disappeared into the desert.


    The next day.


    The desert country was attacked by skeleton monsters, and a city was almost destroyed, and this group of believers were not fuel-efficient lamps.


    After receiving the prompt.


    Quickly rush over to promote God''s grace.


    When the radiant spell purifies the skeleton, the whole world is shocked.


    It turns out that all eternal religions have developed into the desert country.


    What a shocking thing.


    But not only that, wars are currently going on all over the world. If the support of sects can be obtained, then the country can settle down.


    After that, countless people contacted the eternal religion.


    But the answer is, waiting for the assessment!


    No money, no bribes, just devout believers.


    When this news is announced.


    People couldn''t help but sigh that the quality of the true god''s followers turned out to be so high.


    But there are also some people who believe that these believers are the incarnation of evil. As a result, the person who said this died strangely that day.


    Everyone said that he had blasphemed the gods.


    As everyone knows, it was strangled by Immortal''s incantation.


    ---------------


    And in the desert at this time.


    O''Connor and Evelyn are studying Anubis''s deeds and other kings in the desert.


    As a desert country with a long history.


    Thebes was destroyed many times before and after.


    O''Connor looked at the unearthed ruins and information from other places, frowning and said: "Fortunately, we did not choose to be hard at the end. Once Anubis''s army appears, it will be unthinkable."


    There are stories about Anubis in the ruins, and one of them is his servant.


    A famous king.


    Emperor Scorpion, also known as Emperor Scorpion.


    This is a very terrifying soldier, and also a terrible massacre, because he once led a large army and captured countless countries.


    But in a bizarre defeat in a war.


    When he retreated to the territory of Anubis---Sacred Desert Am''shey, the dying king chose to sell his soul to Anubis.


    In exchange for a smooth war.


    As a result, Anubis responded to the Scorpion King and gave him a second life.


    And the unstoppable dog head troops.


    An immortal army!


    Because of this, Thebes fell once again.


    Until the reconstruction again!


    Evelyn snorted coldly: "I will challenge its dignity one day, and I will see who is better at that time. In fact, there are well-documented things, I am not afraid...


    What really worries me is the sun **** God.


    If Anubis is in the Hades, then the sun **** God.


    It may be in the sun. Why don''t you ask those priests, can we get the strength to support? "


    "¡§"Well, I see."


    O''Connor opens the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ask inside.


    Explorer O''Connor: "Everyone, I have an important question here, please help!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Say!"


    Tosaka University: "I''m here..."


    Explorer O''Connor: "That''s good, I just conquered a dogleg here, but I also came to the desert country.


    You all know that my world is very barren, if you sacrifice the sun and the golden scriptures and the dark bible.


    Can you really get the blessing of God?


    To be honest, we have encountered a problem here. Anubis¡¯ army is very large, and they are all immortal creatures...


    And the sun **** God..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Your question is actually to ask, if there are not so many sacrifices, will God help you?


    Boy, you ask this question. It is the ignorance of God''s doctrine and God''s character.


    God loves the world.


    Sincerity is spirit, you will know when you see Cao Cao.


    At that time, in order to protect the people, he had no sacrifices, and the gods also sent goddesses to the world.


    So, bravely sacrifice! "


    Tosaka University: "I thought you wanted to say go to the sun, just like Jack said, no matter what kind of enemy it is.


    Dare to provoke God is a dead end!


    Without any sacrifices, this is the majesty of God...


    God''s grace must not be blasphemy. "


    Explorer O''Connor: "I understand...hehe, this is the beginning of the sacrifice!!!"


    After getting the reply, he told Evelyn the good news, and the two of them directly chose to build the altar on the spot.


    At the same time, the desert country is called upon to pray together with England.


    Welcome the coming of the goddess. .


    Chapter 681 Evelyn''s poisonous trick, Anubis starts cholera in the world!


    When I first received the news, people still didn''t believe it.


    How come you are going to sacrifice to the gods all of a sudden.

 Chapter 730：

    However, they then intensively promoted it.


    Three days later, the grand festival will begin.


    Celebrate the blessings bestowed by the God of Eternity.


    After all, many people are reborn because of the grace of God, although they cannot give back anything to God.


    So prayer became their only means.


    The more you pray, the purer your heart is.


    Some people even get the gospel from prayers, so they can comprehend various mysterious methods, such as divine light and rain.


    A secondary spell that can cover kilometers.


    Eliminate all the negative effects within the scope, but also restore people''s physical strength.


    What a powerful auxiliary move.


    And there are people who have awakened the power of angels.


    Angels will appear only under the so-called gods.


    Also broke without attack in the miracle.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Near noon, about hundreds of millions of people began to kneel on the streets, or near the altars, temples and other areas.


    They have a pious face.


    Everyone was faintly agitated.


    Then the sacred fire was ignited, and O''Connor''s voice spread throughout all the areas covered by the gods.


    "Respect... the great eternal god, humble believer O''Connor prays for you to give the gospel and save our suffering world..."


    "Pray for a goddess to help us eradicate evil..."


    "Believers pray to you..."


    Lines of prayers like thunder sounded from O''Connor''s mouth.


    The sky slowly dimmed.


    Countless thunder and lightning appeared one after another.


    This is the resistance of the world.


    It is resisting outsiders.


    "Huh... Little World Will, get out of me..."


    Accompanied by a clear voice, the sky was suddenly torn apart.


    In the light, two goddesses descended from the sky.


    One was wearing a white dress and the whole body was filled with brilliant light, while the other was wearing a black samurai uniform, slowly descending from the sky.


    O''Connor saw the faces of the two.


    Suddenly understood.


    This is the goddess Li Xiuning and the goddess Maozhihua.


    He knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "The priest O''Connor, see Lord Li Xiuning, see Lord Hualie Mao."


    "Well, get up."


    The mysterious sound flew from the cherry lips, and O''Connor suddenly felt a force to hold him up.


    Then Uozhihualie glanced at the desert and commented: "Sister, there are indeed some sneaky things here. With their strength, it''s really hard to fight."


    "Well, if that''s the case. I''ll ask my sister to you..."


    "fine."


    The two of them talked about it, and they looked at Evelyn next to her with confusion.


    What kind of riddle is this?


    Then Evelyn saw the bursting figure Uzhihua Lie flying up, and shouted in a low voice, "Hell soldiers listen to my orders and come to this world!"


    She stroked her jade finger lightly.


    Directly summon an army of thousands.


    Each one is filled with the power of the underworld, but it will not break the rules.


    In fact, Li Xiuning and Mao Zhihualie are both consciousness clones. If they came from the main body, they would have shattered the world long ago.


    At this moment, Evelyn suddenly understood and said directly: "Stop... Lord Goddess, can you stop for a while?"


    "Huh? What''s wrong."


    "Yes, I have a suggestion..."


    Evelyn walked over and whispered to the two women, and then Li Xiuning smiled and touched Evelyn''s shoulder, and praised: "But well, it seems to be a think tank.


    Okay, let''s just do as you said..."


    The two looked at each other, one torn space came to England, while the other went to China.


    As for the soldiers in the underworld, they obeyed O''Connor''s orders.


    Among them, a clone of Douya King also followed.


    It just didn''t speak.


    On this day, the whole world witnessed the goddess descending from heaven, and the faith was greatly improved.


    However, disasters also occurred at the same time.


    In the desert.


    Anubis sensed the threat, and even directly released the Am''she Oasis in the present world, the Scorpion King who had been collected by him for his soul.


    Back to the world.


    Millions of undead demons have come to the earth.


    Want to declare the terrible Anubis.


    Once Thebes was cruelly reaping his soul because of his disrespect for this **** of death.


    And now in order to defeat these heretics, it once again chose to take the risk.


    On that day, the desert passed a place where there was no religious religion.


    Then there was the phenomenon of being slaughtered by these kobold demons.


    Soon this news spread all over the world.


    Although the technology is not developed, all kinds of telegrams and photos are displayed.


    Both represent the recovery of Anubis.


    "What should I do, the **** of death is angry!!!"


    "Those monsters can''t be killed at all. Even if they are bombed with artillery shells, they will be revived in the yellow sand."


    "According to the legend, these are souls belonging to Anubis. Unless there is a means to kill the souls, they will be invincible."


    "That''s true, right... Is the eternal religion affected?"


    "this..."


    "Just say anything!"


    During the conference in the desert, a video was shown.


    Among them, the death messenger of the eternal gods destroyed those kobolds with just a sword aura.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers couldn''t hold it for even a minute in front of the Eternal God Cult.


    "According to the information received from others, this soldier in black armor is a soldier from the eternal **** world hell.


    Be a believer in God''s control of death.


    So Anubis is not an opponent of God at all! "


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite people from the eternal religion to come over, we want to join the religion!"


    "Invite? You are a mortal to let people come over, I said your mind hasn''t been awake yet?"


    In an instant, everyone reacted.


    In the eyes of God.


    Their status in the world is not worth mentioning.


    What senior officials.


    What general.


    It''s all shit.


    There are only two people who believe in gods and those who do not believe in gods!


    After that, countless high-ranking officials began to move and prepare to live in the city where the religious sect was stationed.


    But there is another problem here.


    If you don''t join the religion, the city will not accept people.


    If you dare to find something, you will be directly obliterated!


    May I ask God¡¯s maids have come, who dares to pretend to be a cup?


    Of course, some people asked the two goddesses to kill Anubis and the monster-like Scorpion Great.


    Why is it called a monster?


    The Devil Scorpion is three meters tall, and his lower body is a huge scorpion.


    The upper body is a human being.


    It can breathe flames, and it also has power that humans can''t match.


    It is said that explosives that can smash thousands of tons of stones have no effect on the opponent.


    Instead, the barracks were completely destroyed by Emperor Devil Scorpion. .


    Chapter 682 The Death God We Think Is Actually Just a Kotou?


    With the advent of Emperor Devil Scorpion, the world was in chaos.


    Then the desert country began to turn to the eternal religion.


    Almost everyone in the whole country hopes so.


    The conditions given by the Eternal God Cult are also very simple. All people joining the God Cult will naturally eradicate its demons and evils.


    right!


    In the eyes of Eternal Gods, Anubis is not even a native god, but a monster that has become a spirit!


    It''s a demon.


    Not god.


    This definition is interesting.


    Recalling the gods of the desert country, their sacrifices were **** and cruel, but the sacrifices of the eternal gods were very civilized.


    At least there is no need to kill.


    Ever since, all this group of people chose to join the religion.


    And on this day.


    The army of more than a thousand people in the prison, in full view, stood in front of the army of Emperor Devil Scorpion!


    "Destroy them!!!"


    "Roar!!"


    The gray-black kobold roared while holding up his weapon.

 Chapter 731：

    Arrogantly launched an assault towards these thousand people.


    Millions against a thousand people?


    What an asymmetrical battle this is!


    Even the Devil Scorpion Great Emperor smiled contemptuously, and a small group of trash actually angered the **** Anubis.


    Really **** it.


    As long as we can get rid of them.


    You can also improve some strength!


    The Devil Scorpion Great Emperor showed a hideous meaning, a jump directly soared, and he leaped towards the city.


    He likes killing prey very much.


    Then slowly enjoy the other person''s body.


    However, as soon as the Devil Scorpion Great Emperor flew up, a sword energy that tore through the sky flew from below.


    The black sword aura is extremely terrifying.


    The soul of Emperor Devil Scorpion turned into pieces.


    The body directly turned into a mass of powder, turning into fly ash.


    "Hey... idiot-like things, utterly defiled!"


    Li Xiuning put away the long sword and said to the soldiers in the underworld: "Smash them for me!"


    "Yes, Lord Goddess."


    The thousands of people shouted together.


    Then they showed their weapon, which was a dark long sword with black moire engraved on it.


    In the next instant, the underworld soldiers rushed out.


    Dark clouds cover the sky.


    The real meat grinder, the undead monsters of Anubis, are just a group of ants in front of the soldiers of the underworld.


    Haven''t touched their bodies yet.


    Was destroyed by the terrible breath of death.


    The energy of both parties is not on the same level at all.


    In less than five minutes, millions of troops were destroyed in this way.


    People were dumbfounded.


    True god?


    False gods?


    No longer need to distinguish!


    This Anubis is so rubbish.


    Yes, it is indeed stronger than mortals, but it is as weak as a chicken feather in front of the believers of the God of Eternity.


    "Damn... our ancestors believed in this miscellaneous dog for thousands of years."


    "Uuuuu...I can''t accept that our ancestors believed in a dog monster? Oh my god..."


    "So Pharaoh is equal to the watchdog? Or the one who guards the dog!!!"


    "So what is God? A chicken full of flames... is it a firefinch?"


    "Who knows..."


    Faith is broken!


    But it''s not just desert countries, other countries are also the same.


    Because Anubis and others are really too influential, but now they are found to be a dog monster.


    It''s really scary.


    O''Connor looked at the battlefield that was over, and exclaimed: "I feel like a savior, bringing the true God to the world..."


    "Uh...it is true. Those who believe in God have all converted their beliefs now. I hope they will be better off."


    Evelyn''s voice did not fall.


    The sky has just been clear.


    Suddenly the situation changed, and a terrifying roar came from hell!


    "This is..."


    "No, Anubis found out that his running dog was dead, and decided to go out in person!"


    "Run..."


    "Run your mother, look at the goddess!"


    "Yes, we believe in the eternal god."


    With the experience just now, people are no longer so scared, but there are still some worries in their hearts.


    After all, Anubis appeared for the first time.


    It''s still very scary.


    The great desert in the distance has been stained red, countless lava spreading from the ground, wailing... screams... ghosts and charms are endless.


    After the earth cracked.


    In the mountain walls on both sides, there are all struggling figures.


    Those are souls.


    The soul enslaved by Anubis''s harvest.


    Can''t reincarnate, can only be tortured by it wantonly in the underworld, absorbing its abilities.


    Li Xiuning frowned slightly, feeling that this indigenous dog''s head was a bit nauseous.


    Because it doesn''t care about good or evil at all, it just wields its majesty recklessly and continuously harvests its soul.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "It seems that this kind of indigenous **** is a scourge to live!"


    She sighed slightly, and then there was a light around her.


    Another goddess also arrived here.


    "Who shot?"


    "Come on, this kind of puppy can still be wiped out at will..."


    Li Xiuning smiled faintly and drew his sword out of its sheath.


    The jade pendant on the waist was floating in the wind, with the word "Xiu" written on it.


    With the great momentum, Anubis finally appeared in the world.


    It crawled out of the underworld.


    His body was wrapped in red chains.


    The human dog''s head, holding a pitch-black scepter in his hand.


    "Humans, you dare to blaspheme me and accept God''s judgment..."


    Just as Anubis got up, a sword aura came in front of it.


    With a click.


    ......0


    The body split into two halves.


    "Do not..."


    A scream came out, and countless darkness overflowed from the body of the gods.


    Anubis looked terrified.


    It found that it could no longer control the spilled soul, and could only let it fall to the ground.


    Then came the two swords.


    A generation of Pluto burped like this.


    Is it weak?


    In fact, it is not weak. How could it be possible to possess nearly ten billion souls.


    Li Xiuning is too strong.


    That sword went out, already carrying the power of destruction.


    Pure destruction.


    No matter you have thousands of methods, the law of destruction is inherently restrained.


    In the upper realm, the laws of destruction are very terrifying.


    And how can this fragmented world resist?


    Mao Zhihualie looked at the confused and suffering souls, sighed softly, and waved Jieyin to open the path of hell.


    "Wake up yet!!! Go to the underworld to reincarnate... Confused souls..."


    boom.


    These souls shook all over and became sober one after another.


    They flew into the sky transparently, and when they saw the two goddesses, they began to bow to them spontaneously.


    Then it drifted into the black hole.


    What a shocking thing this is.


    Tens of billions of souls were all sent to reincarnation.


    Don''t say it is a desert country. People from other countries have seen this scene through Shenhuo or telegram.


    The heart is extremely shocked.


    It''s amazing.


    Sent into reincarnation, Anubis was killed with one sword.


    Either way, the believers are caught in a carnival! people.


    Chapter 683 The death of the sun **** God, the world of Resident Evil ends the dispute!


    Anubis was slaughtered, and the imprisoned soul was exiled to the world of hell.


    These two things have increased the number of followers of the Eternal Church by a thousand times in just ten days! ! !


    This is an amazing fact.


    O''Connor thought that the goddess would leave after slaughtering Anubis, but did not expect that the other party not only did not leave.


    Instead, he chose to hide his identity.


    Guarded in the temple.


    O''Connor asked: "Why did Lord Goddess choose this way?"


    "I guess it''s a matter of the Sun Golden Sutra! Since Anubis is real, the sun **** must also exist..."


    Evelyn dragged her chin with her fingers, and began to analyze: "There is a sentence that is very worthy of our attention. The so-called legend is actually not false at times.


    Instead, make up based on facts, and adapt...


    For example, Anubis and the sun **** were the indigenous monsters here a long time ago. The two fought for countless years, and eventually lost both.


    Anubis became the **** of death, and God the victor was revered as the sun god!


    Since then, the world has been separated, but this is not the case, right?

 Chapter 732：

    They are just creatures living in a foreign land! "


    "In that case, how do we find the sun god?"


    "It depends on how long it can endure! All the statues of the sun **** will be destroyed!"


    "Row."


    In the following days, O''Connor began to conduct frantic sweeping operations in the desert area.


    As long as things related to the sun god, destroy them all.


    The temple was flattened, the statue was destroyed, and the scriptures were turned into broken bronze and iron.


    Finally at some noon.


    An angry voice appeared in the sky of the desert country.


    Then an eagle-headed human monster appeared in the world.


    "You infidels, when are you going to persecute me? Why do you want to kill them all..."


    Facing God¡¯s accusations.


    A sword gas tore through the world.


    Mao Zhihua''s voice floated into its ears.


    "Because you don''t know each other, you don''t know who you are! It''s just that you have some peculiar powers, strange beasts like you, don''t deserve to live..."


    The terrifying power of death in the underworld.


    Directly flooded the sun god.


    Even the light of the world has dimmed.


    After killing the sun god.


    Li Xiuning left with Mao Zhihualie, along with the beauty of Evelyn.


    The three of them took the divine light and disappeared between the heaven and the earth.


    On the other hand, O''Connor decided to fix the next one in other countries and prepare to develop his faith together.


    ----------------


    "So this is the God Realm?"


    Evelyn looked at the mysterious world with surprise in her eyes.


    Li Xiuning smiled and said: "Yes, we are just a passage, the real God Realm will be here soon."


    Then they came to the eternal temple.


    Standing on the edge of the temple, overlooking the heavens and the world.


    Evelyn couldn''t help taking a breath.


    There are planets like the earth. I don¡¯t know how many there are here. All of them are planets and believers.


    And God''s domain is vast and boundless.


    Even if she has the most arduous eyesight, she only sees the plane, but can''t see any margins.


    The consciousness of Li Xiuning and Mao Zhihualie came back to the main body when they came here.


    So it was Serena who received Evelyn.


    Both of them are western faces, so they appear affectionate.


    After the other party''s explanation, she realized that this cool woman was actually a family of vampires.


    ......


    At this time in the temple.


    Liu Che has just finished studying the Sun Golden Sutra and the Dark Bible.


    In general.


    These two scriptures are useless, the spells are too complicated and not practical.


    This is the case in the low-level world.


    Even if he wants to find something useful.


    Liu Che shook his head and threw the two scriptures into the library.


    As for Evelyn, who just came up, her strength is only three stars. As for her character.


    It belonged to Robin, so it was arranged in the library.


    Let her study for a while.


    Xueba is always missing.


    Especially such a beautiful woman who likes to be quiet.


    ----------------


    At the same time.


    In the world of Resident Evil that has been silent for about a year.


    The final battle is going on.


    Most of the human traitors have been animalized, and the spiritual races who joined the religion are more and more beautiful.


    how to say.


    It is equivalent to evolving from beast to human.


    The original umbrella company was degenerated from man to beast.


    This is a very ironic thing.


    The current Alice, leading the soldiers, began to break into the umbrella company headquarters...........


    An underground palace located in the Americas.


    "Everyone shouldn''t let their guard down!"


    "Don''t worry, Lord Master, we all know that this is about the last battle of mankind. It is the so-called [elite] that can represent mankind.


    Or we can represent mankind, and the final battle is for this. "


    Regarding why the umbrella releases the virus, why does it do such a frenzied thing.


    In fact, these believers have known it a long time ago.


    From the very beginning, umbrella companies have become more and more powerful around the world, and their constraints have also become greater.


    Because there are people everywhere.


    They could not build their own kingdom, so a story about the great flood was born.


    According to rumors, floods washed the entire world in ancient times.


    The people who got on Noah''s Ark got a new life.


    They were distributed all over the world and became the new leaders.


    As for the umbrella company, when the technology...wisdom is fully ahead of ordinary people, the frenzied idea appeared.


    Artificially create a [flood]!


    Let it sweep the entire world, and after these purifications, they release the virus antidote.


    Destroy these things.


    Because of the high-tech methods, all equipment, plant seeds, and life-sustaining things can be re-manufactured.


    They want to be creators!


    But this absurd idea was completely shattered by the God of Eternity.


    In the end, this group of so-called elites fell and became beasts! 1.5


    It is also a punishment for them.


    Ten minutes later, when the last person with the umbrella was killed.


    They saw one protection after another, which had been empty for a long time, but there were tens of thousands of them.


    "Hey... it seems that they have already become beasts and have been killed! Forget it, let''s go... prepare to sacrifice the world."


    "Oh...."


    People cheered happily.


    At the same time, he told the news to the ground.


    The world is plunged into a sea of ??joy, and there is no more fighting and no more suffering.


    Everything is over.


    So far, 70% of humans have died.


    Most of them died in the hands of zombies, and a small part of them died of abnormal changes between zombies and plants.


    However, this result is already the perfect answer. .


    Chapter 684 Alice''s genetic engineering world, hardworking condensed light!


    The promotion of the world is very rapid, after all, the unity of faith.


    All that is left is to integrate the world into the realm of God.


    In a place with 100% belief like this, Liu Che basically took it without any effort.


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, you have harvested a world, and detected that the world''s genetics has a very powerful potential.


    This system has not erased it, you can use genetic engineering to continuously develop some unknown species!


    And the speed of technology development is increased by 10% by charging the world to come! "


    Liu Che placed the biochemical world on the plane of immortal territory.


    After all, although genetics is powerful, it is limited to mortals.


    There is still a very big difference with Xian.


    In this regard, he said that he would study it slowly.


    Let it develop by itself.


    "God, do you need to be busy?"


    Yue''er in the mist felt Liu Che''s getting up, rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    The same is true of Yiliya and God Wujun next to her.


    It''s not good to always leave them.


    So Liu Che responded to them once, but did not expect that Alice would sacrifice the world in the middle of the night.


    He touched Yue''er''s head and said softly: "It''s okay, go to sleep. It''s just that a sister has come up, and Altria will arrange it..."


    "Hmm!" 29


    Yue''er nodded, and fell asleep again.


    And Liu Che notified Altria to settle down with Alice, and wait until tomorrow afternoon.


    -----------


    Alice came to the Temple of Eternity.


    At this time, the sky was slightly bleak, and the streets were covered with silver light under the shining stars.


    "It turns out that this is the God Realm... it''s really beautiful!"


    Note: Alice is in her early twenties, not the vicissitudes of Resident Evil 5!


    She walked a few steps, and a young girl with the same blonde hair appeared in front of her.


    "Hello, I am Altria and you are a goddess! God is resting at this time, can''t disturb... Come with me!"


    "Well, thank you."

 Chapter 733：

    Alice nodded politely, looking up and down.


    The girl is not tall, so it reaches her shoulders.


    He smiled very warmly.


    But whether it''s talking or walking, it will give people a sense of being a soldier, no... to be precise, soldiers can''t have such a temperament.


    "Altria, are you a soldier?"


    "Huh? Why do you ask!"


    "I think you are sternly looking at your walking and talking posture, so you are curious!"


    Altria heard the words, and then said: "I used to be King Arthur, commanding the empire and conquering many countries..."


    "Ah this..."


    Alice was silly directly.


    Well, the seemingly petite and lovely girl is actually an emperor.


    The two talked as they walked, and Alice understood many things in the God Realm, and also knew what she should do in the future.


    But it''s time to choose the **** system.


    She was in trouble.


    Because there are no gunmen in this world, pure fighting skills seem to be useless.


    Seeing her predicament, Altria suggested to her: "In fact, you can go to Sister Ye Rou to learn a few combat lessons.


    Sister Ye Rou offers three classes every week, and I often go back to study.


    If you don''t like it, you can choose another sister.


    Overall, there are still a lot of pioneers in our **** system..."


    "Well, I get it!"


    The next day, noon.


    Under Bai Suzhen''s wait, Liu Che put on neat clothes and looked at the food that had been cooked. He couldn''t help but shook his head and said, "You are already pregnant, just let someone else do it."


    "You, you care about me too much. Mortal pregnant women have to move around. How long have I been pregnant? And I like to cook for you..."


    Bai Suzhen picked up the fragrant rice porridge and began to serve him.


    Then Alice came to Liu Che under the leadership of Kikyo.


    "See the God of Eternity!"


    "Well, sit down and have a meal. You can drink a bowl of the rice porridge that Suzhen just made!"


    "Thank God."


    Although it was specially cooked for him, Liu Che did not enjoy it alone.


    And Bai Suzhen did not say anything.


    Because other sisters do the same.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Liu Che bestowed Alice with divine power, and asked him, "Are you sure you want to join that divine element?"


    "I want to go to Sister Ye Rou to study for a while before making a decision!"


    "Okay, approved."


    Alice smiled when she heard the words, bowed and left.


    At this time, Xiao Luan''s figure appeared beside him.


    Because Bai Suzhen is on the left, Xiao Luan can only choose to be on the right.


    "How about over there in God City?"


    "It''s pretty good. Your vision is really unique. The agent you chose is very savvy. Recently, you plan to use the eliminated equipment.


    And some refined medicines are ready to come to a martial arts meeting.


    I want to test the strength of other dominating believers as a judgment.


    At the same time maybe sharpen the dragon and others! "


    Ningguang''s work, Liu Che was naturally very relieved, but the other party had already reported the events of the martial arts club at dinner last night.


    This competition is in his capacity and invites other master believers to come.


    Including Western believers.


    After all, the world of Iori Taiichi has not yet been sacrificed, and the construction of the virtual world cannot be completed overnight.


    So Ning Guang took advantage of this opportunity to brighten his fist.


    Tell those masters.


    The God of Eternity is strong, and his men are also strong.


    Can suppress all believers of the same rank.


    240 Because of this, the priests in Liu Che''s God Realm, as well as the Shashengwan and others, are all exercising frantically.


    So that in the near future, defeat the enemy to increase the prestige of the God of Eternity!


    --------------


    But in the eyes of other masters.


    Liu Che''s move is a bit troubling.


    Generally speaking, although he has a mysterious background, he shouldn''t be so anxious to show off his strength.


    "What do you think he is doing?"


    "I don''t know, but I think our people should try it out!"


    "That''s right, it doesn''t matter if you go to play! People in the West? Are you coming..."


    "Haha, of course! We also want to see. Liu Che, who is known as the Eternal Lord, how strong are the believers under his hands.


    Even if there are very few people in the Supreme Realm.


    But there should also be some strong people in the creation stage. "


    "Let''s wait and see, there is still half a month left!"


    "Well, it''s true..."


    Several giants met, and their thoughts dissipated.


    I don''t want people to know that they have met.


    And Liu Che''s allies also wanted to take this opportunity to show their strength.


    It is estimated that only he himself knows the intentions of his eternal ruler. .


    Chapter 685 The miserable ape beast, extremely evil evolution! ! !


    Liu Che didn''t care about the thoughts of the outside world.


    He only controls the overall situation.


    The rest of the small things must be slowly delegated.


    It''s so easy.


    Otherwise, he may be exhausted someday if he has to deal with everything.


    It''s a leisurely life to be okay to enlighten it like this, to accompany your sweet wife with nothing to do.


    Of course, martial arts will brighten your fists, and it will also give those Western gods a look at them.


    --------------


    Inside the Digimon World.


    The same thing outside of Supreme is that the fight here is also very intense.


    Since the monkey beast was cleaned up by the **** beast and others, he began to treat Digimon more brutally, first of all, the twenty-fifth molecular beast.


    After it found the flaw, it hit it in a mess.


    Become a good baby.


    In order to ensure its obedience, the monkey beast made its servant look at this guy day and night.


    Then it went out and began a **** suppression.


    However, there is a good saying.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance!


    The **** suppression of the monkey beast, on the contrary, attracted the unity of the Digimon.


    As more and more Digimon join the Eternal God Cult, gradually the apes continue to lose territory on their backs.


    It tried to use its own power to defeat the Digimon of Eternal God.


    But as a result, he lost an arm and a foot.


    If it weren''t for the molecular beast to create a big explosion through the Internet.


    The monkey beast confessed like this.


    "Damn... ahem... I was beaten so badly! I can''t spare you... The power of darkness is not enough, I need more power!"


    Inside the bumpy car.


    The monkey beast kept wailing.


    Because of the blood loss in the body, the consciousness is almost blurred.


    However, before going into a coma, it returned to the inverted pyramid.


    When he arrived at the molecular beast''s room, the monkey beast held on and opened the dark door, watching the beating dark web.


    It threw in directly.


    If it is other dark creatures, it will definitely be crushed into powder.


    But this ape is different.


    As it died, a voice in the darkness was heard.


    Accompanied by the entry of apes, monkeys and beasts.


    Those twisted and fallen cables crazily inserted into the body of the monkey beast.


    "Uh...¡¨."


    Even if it is a viral doll with a coded baby, it is very difficult to withstand the dark web.


    Numerous pulses constantly stimulate its body.


    The monkey beast began to swell.


    From an ordinary-sized ape to a monster with a height of five meters.


    But this is not over yet.


    The lost arms and feet of the monkey beast were all reborn in the darkness.


    "Ah... wait for me, **** kid, and eternal god... I will destroy you!!!"


    A few days later.


    Boom.


    The two pyramids exploded directly.


    A black ape appeared on the yellow sand.


    ¡¾Extremely Evil¡¤Ape Monkey¡¿


    The degenerate coefficient code baby, because of the damage to the body, the ultimate Digimon who has incorporated the dark web into the body.


    "Hi...it looks like I''m born again! Hahahahaha..."

 Chapter 734：

    In a crazy laugh, the monkey beast slammed a fist to the side.


    The huge pyramid and the Sphinx were all shattered by fist and wind.


    The existence of the complete body.


    Let it become a terrifying devil!


    At the same time, the monkey beast also killed all his men.


    Because it feels that it does not need any subordinates, one person can crush all Digimon.


    But... recalling my own humiliating past.


    The monkey beast finally decided to go to the dark castle to find the dark Digimon.


    It doesn''t need waste, but it needs some guys who can fight.


    The Vampire Warcraft is one of the dark Digimon who invaded this world together.


    ......


    Dark castle, the territory of vampire beasts.


    It is also the forefront of the Clown King¡¯s Nightmare Legion, where there are many terrifying Digimon, including the Flame Beast, which burns flames all over its body.


    "Hey... Vampire Beast, get out of me..."


    The monkey beast shook his fist towards the dark castle.


    Suddenly most of the buildings collapsed.


    It walked toward the inside unscrupulously, but a flame flew toward it.


    "Cut... little tricks! Get out of me..."


    boom.


    The extremely evil ape monkey beast kicked over and almost kicked the death flame beast to death.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you be afraid of Lord Clown..."


    The Vampire Beast came out from the shadows, looking at it with an unkind expression.


    The Evil Monkey Beast chuckled and said, "Do you think I will be afraid of it? The world has not been distorted to a certain degree, it can''t come over.


    When I became the ultimate body, I already had this part of memory.


    Nightmare Legion?


    Believe it or not, I will let it die today! "


    It clenched a fist gently, and the dark energy kept surging.


    The blood-sucking beast''s face was pale, but then he was forced down.


    "¡§"Wouldn''t you come to provoke me when you came to me? Say...what the **** is going on!"


    "To put it simply, those children have already arrived, and for some reason, they have gained a very powerful force. I need some help..."


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    "good."


    "But I''m about to open the door to that world. Do you think I''m free?"


    "That world?"


    "Yes, it is the children''s world. It is full of filth. Once the door is opened, it will definitely be polluted, and Lord Clown will be able to come early!"


    "But now I just want to kill the children. If you don''t do anything, then I will kill you first!"


    The Evil Ape Monkey Beast naturally didn''t want to see the King of Clown so early, and naturally denied his proposal.


    The Vampire Beast couldn''t fool this monkey.


    You can only pinch your nose to make people prepare for war.


    I have to say that his preparations are quite adequate, there are hundreds of his staff alone, and most of them are still mature Digimon.


    In addition to the death flame beast, the complete body has some other things.


    "Then let''s go, originally I didn''t want to join forces..."


    "Hehe, you''ll know when you go! That group of children is really hateful, I want to take their bones out and break them one by one.


    Then boil it into soup and drink it slowly..."


    Looking at the ape monkey beast with a distorted face.


    Vampire Beast sneered in his heart, this guy might have been tortured, otherwise he would never pull his face down to cooperate with him.


    Look, I have to be more careful.


    Don''t be used as a gun.


    As long as I can absorb a lot of human blood, I can also evolve into a complete body.


    When the time comes, the clown king is a fart.


    My blood-sucking beast is the ultimate king of darkness, as long as there are humans who keep supplying me with blood, then I am the strongest. .


    Chapter 686 The dark duo who came to deliver food, the resurrection of the mechanical evil dragon beast!


    At this time, Taiyi Iori and others are helping to build the city.


    I really don''t know what hard work is.


    From sewer pipes to urban planning, plus greening work.


    It resembles people alive.


    It wasn''t until night fell that Taichi Iori sat on the bench, sticking his tongue out and said, "I''m exhausted...whee...it''s not an easy job."


    He haha ??beside him smiled and said, "I only know the hard work of the adults now. Actually... we are very happy to live like this."


    Work to make money.


    It is an adult¡¯s job to feed a family.


    The child only thinks it should be, but how much can he understand the sadness of growing up?


    Growth is painful.


    Sometimes I even experience something that I can''t accept.


    Just as Sona didn''t understand her mother, but the other way round, she thought, what can her mother be a single mother?


    It is no longer easy to feed the children and live on one''s own life.


    At this time, Wu nodded desperately.


    "I used to think that going to school was very hard, but now I find that I have to do the washing and cooking by myself, so I understand how happy it was then..." 240


    Meimei touched his head and smiled: "Well, it seems that this trip is still pretty good. At least everyone has grown up, so what are you going to eat for dinner today?"


    "Boiled eggs?"


    "No, I have eaten it ten times!"


    "Then grilled fish?"


    "We have all eaten thirty times."


    "So I invite you to eat the Ultimate Dark Necrosphere..."


    When the children were making noise, a lonely black energy bomb flew from the sky.


    The Evil Ape Monkey Beast stood on a flying Digimon and looked down sarcastically, his own tricks would surely destroy the city.


    But in the next moment.


    Seven ultimate bodies appeared in its eyes.


    "Smash Dragon Claw"


    boom.


    The golden battle tyrannosaurus smashed the necrosphere with one blow, and its crystal blue eyes stared at the extremely evil ape monkey beast.


    The fighting spirit between the two.


    It''s on the verge!


    "This enemy is mine!"


    It spread its wings and rushed directly up.


    In an instant, there was a terrifying battle sound during the eruption of the sky.


    They fought from the sky to the ground.


    The Vampire Beast took the army and copied it from the side bread.


    But when it saw the six ultimate bodies, the whole person was stunned.


    "By the way... Is this something wrong?"


    Wu''s perception was very keen, and he immediately found its trace.


    "Over there, there are enemies over there..."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    "No, run away..."


    The Vampire Beast''s face changed drastically, and he was about to run away without even thinking about it. However, it had just turned around and a pretty little face was blocked in front of him.


    "Yeah... isn''t this the Vampire Beast King? Why are you walking in such a hurry..."


    Flower Fairy smiled faintly, the Flower Fairy Cannon in his hand had been aimed at the abdomen of the Vampire Beast!


    The latter has not yet spoken.


    He was blown away by the terrible impact.


    Flower Fairy did not make a ruthless move.


    Because other people also need to vent.


    The next thing is basically ravaging the Vampire Beast, such as hitting it at the target.


    For example, tie your hands and feet to kick the ball.


    The most ruthless one was Iori Taiichi, who directly locked him in the light ball made by divine art, evaporating alive and died.


    As for the other dark followers.


    They were all killed in this way.


    Don''t blame them for being cruel, because these dark Digimon don''t know how much blood has been contaminated.


    The only thing left is Dilu Beast!


    It''s not because it didn''t do bad things, but the hatred in its eyes when the Vampire Beast was killed.


    "Are you forced?"


    Guangzi Lang looked at the cute kitten and asked curiously.


    The latter was silent.


    It seems that he was frightened by the massacre just now.


    At this time, Suna came over and smiled: "If you are forced, we can forget the blame, but you have to join the cult to make atonement for the past..."


    "Why should I make atonement? I have been beaten since I was born! Vampire beasts beat me every day, what can I do...


    If you want to kill, kill it, anyway, I''m just a Digimon of Dugu! "


    Facing the Emotional Beast.


    The children sighed in their hearts, and did not continue to ask questions.


    On the contrary, Meimei comforted it and said: "Don''t be afraid, we really have no malice. The so-called atonement is just staying with other Digimon.


    Then rebuild their homes.


    The dark forces have destroyed a lot of places, these Digimons don¡¯t even have a home..."

 Chapter 735：

    With Meimei''s hand pointing.


    Dilumon saw many weak and scared eyes.


    Her heart trembled slightly, and she did not continue to touch her.


    In the distance, the extremely evil ape monkey beast that was fighting against the golden battle tyrannosaurus was no longer able to hold it, and the outer shell of its body had been shattered.


    If it were not for the crazy repair of the dark power.


    It has long been defeated.


    "You can''t kill me..."


    "Is it?"


    "Same as the ultimate body, I have terrible repair ability, but you don''t..."


    "Then you look at my trick! Fire escape¡¤Dragon Flame Singing Art..."


    boom.


    It opened its big mouth, and thousands of purple and black flames flew out.


    The extremely evil ape monkey beast was shocked, and subconsciously used the Ultimate Necrosphere.


    But its moves simply cannot counteract such a wide range of moves.


    Eventually he was burned to death in the flames.


    "Hey... Didn''t you expect it? I can also know ninjutsu! This is called awesome..."


    The golden battle tyrannosaurus returned to the Agumon, and said triumphantly.


    Turned and left here.


    But in the void outside the world.


    The clown emperor and others received the news.


    "It seems that these children are quite capable. Is the firewall still not turned on? We can''t get in..."


    The low-level dark forces.


    There is no way to stop this group of children.


    However, the advanced dark forces cannot enter, which makes the clown king and others very uncomfortable!


    "No way, the power of darkness is still too weak, wait...Wait a little longer, we will have a chance..."


    "But waiting like this is not an option. The last time I was able to go in, it was a few years ago...At that time, there was a big riot in the digital world.


    But it soon subsided...If we wait, we will waste a lot of time.


    It seems that only my dark chess can be played! "


    A glimmer of cold light flashed in the eyes of the clown emperor, and then countless messages were sent out.


    The Viral Coefficient Code Babies who were silent in the earth responded to the power of darkness and awakened from their deep sleep.


    One of them is the hidden hand it had buried in the beginning.


    Mechanical evil dragon beast.


    A Digimon of the ultimate mechanical system! .


    Chapter 687 Killing the Four Dark Kings


    Why the mechanical evil dragon beast can exist in Digimon without being disturbed by the firewall? This is the evolutionary history of it.


    Although it is a mechanical coefficient code baby.


    But it was a guy who was artificially transformed.


    With several powerful Digimon, the degenerate dark powerhouse was synthesized, and the King of Clowns chose it as a follow-up.


    Otherwise, in the event of an accident.


    They will not be able to descend into the Digimon world again.


    As for why they came out of the void, it was because they had to absorb the dark energy!


    Otherwise, how to maintain the strongest?


    The mechanical evil dragon beast awakened from the darkness and looked at the mechanical factory in front of it, showing an evil smile.


    Because this was originally the place where mechanical armored beasts and guard beasts were produced.


    This is where the Digimon world maintains order.


    But because of the arrival of the clown emperor and others at that time.


    This place is completely corrupted.


    The program has been tampered with, and a large amount of data has been darkened.


    This caused the originally kind mechanical armor beasts and guard beasts to become dark partners.


    "It seems that when I wake up officially..."


    The mechanical evil dragon beast received the message from the dark web and understood that the children are too strong now and what it needs to do.


    Naturally, it is to welcome the return of the other four dark kings.


    It took heavy steps and moved towards the inside of the base.


    Finally opened this large manufacturing plant.


    -----------


    On the other hand, Iori Taiyi and others, after the end of the battle.


    Choose to eat and rest.


    At this time, the old man Xuan Nei finally appeared.


    "Children... hello!"


    "You are?"


    "I am the old man Xuan Nei, the guardian of this world. I am very happy for your accomplishments...but the power of darkness has awakened again."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Vampire Beast holds a gate with a gate to the real world.


    You have to go quickly! Otherwise, once the mechanical evil dragon beast destroys this world''s defense measures.


    The four dark kings are about to come, the original guardian of the world was destroyed by them! "


    "What? There is a door to the world!"


    Taiyi Iori and others exclaimed, originally they thought they needed to save the world before they could go back.


    But no one thought of it.


    There is also the existence of gates.


    At this time, Dilumon said: "The location of the gate, I seem to know that Vampire Beast has a castle, and every time he goes to the basement!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    Just as everyone was about to leave, the world suddenly shook.


    The boundless darkness obscured the starry sky.


    The image of Xuan Nei was also completely cut off.


    The mechanical evil dragon beast controls all the networks and naturally knows the movements of Xuan Nei, and it uses this dark energy.


    The firewall protection is temporarily turned off.


    Ever since, the clown emperor and others arrived.


    "Damn it, what the **** is going on?"


    "Darkness is in the air. Could it be said that the four kings of darkness are here?"


    "may be!"


    "What should we do? Go to the castle?"


    "I think it is better to destroy these four dark kings first, otherwise things will get worse and worse!"


    Photozilang suggested.


    The darkness of the world only lasted for a while, after all, Faluoy Island and the desert area were purified.


    The world still has defensive capabilities.


    But the clown king and others took the opportunity to come, looking at this Digimon world, the clown king and others laughed wantonly.


    "Hahaha... we are finally back!"


    "This time is a dark festival. Our power is stronger than before. This era I declare is the era of the four dark kings..."


    "Let''s destroy everything"


    The puppet beast carried the mallet and smiled evilly.


    Then it launched an attack towards the nearest city, and the mechanical evil dragon beast also brought its own legion, wanting to control this land.


    The steel sea dragon beast flew directly into the sky and rushed towards the sea.


    On the contrary, the Joker King flew towards his subordinates'' trump cards.


    It is very interested in the research of Vampire Beasts.


    There is a good saying.


    The more you care about something, the more likely it will happen.


    Killing the Vampire Beast, the other party cannot go to the real world, but the Nightmare Legion of the King of Clowns is more terrifying than the Vampire Beast.


    "This is its place, right? This idiot, wasted so many years in vain!"


    The clown king said sarcastically.


    The knife in his hand swiped slightly.


    He even cut the castle in half, and then he saw the mysterious stone gate.


    There is a strong exotic atmosphere on it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Near Shimen, there is a deck of playing cards with mysterious patterns.


    In fact, this castle is not a blood-sucking beast.


    It is a place that existed in ancient times.


    You know, one day for mankind is equivalent to nearly one year in this world.


    Time is not equal.


    The clown king looked at the altar, lost in thought.


    Do you abandon the beast of the Apocalypse and leave the digital world, or choose to stay and be a misleading king?


    The King of Joker hesitated, and finally divided the cards.


    The door was opened.


    "Nightmare Legion, let''s go..."


    The King of Clowns disappeared in the light gate with people, but at the last crack, it waved and destroyed the city.


    Just do a little bit when you do things.


    ......0


    Otherwise, it will not be a big deal.


    --------------


    But when Taiichi Iori and others learned that the Four Dark Kings had come, they didn''t even bother to rest and sat directly on their Digimon.


    Flew towards various places.

 Chapter 736：

    A pair of two people.


    And Ah He is three people, and he needs to take his brother with him.


    The three teams flew towards the three darkest places with the strongest reaction.


    The first encounter with the enemy is Suna and Mimei''s team, they meet the puppet beast!


    "Hey...you are here so soon, it''s great, watch me kill you, and then make you puppets!!!"


    "Cut... there is only power but no brains! Mu Dun¡¤The Tree Realm is here!"


    "Fire escape¡¤Sword of Judgment!"


    Hua Fairy and Fire Bird Beast teamed up to kill the Puppet Beast in an instant.


    Fire Sparrow: It is the ultimate evolution of Sona''s Digimon, and it is full of unquenchable flames.


    Suna looked at the dark forces dying in the ashes and shook her head: "I didn''t expect it to be so weak!"


    "We are too strong, idiots!"


    "Who are you stupid?"


    "Whoever responds is who..."


    "Look at me not to tear your mouth!"


    ...


    Compared with the beautiful girl group that talks and laughs, Tai Yi looks a little scarier.


    Both he and Guangzilang''s Digimon are good at flying.


    A fast horse.


    The steel sea dragon beast was intercepted by them in the air before it reached the seaside!


    It didn''t take more than five minutes before and after! people.


    Chapter 688 What a simple thing?


    As for the mechanical evil dragon beast, it died in the base.


    The Digimon of Ahe cooperated with Ashu and Awu to freeze and crush it together.


    "In this way, there will only be the last Four Heavenly Kings, right?"


    Ah He muttered to himself looking at the constantly collapsing mechanical base.


    The Divine Plan does not have a paging function.


    Plus there is no temple nearby.


    Therefore, Ahe and others can only choose to return after killing the mechanical evil dragon beast.


    More than an hour later.


    All the children gathered together and exchanged their own information.


    "Our side is the puppet beast killed!"


    "We are the steel sea dragon!"


    "We are the mechanical evil dragon beast!"


    ...


    Taichi Iori frowned and said: So where is the remaining four dark kings? "


    "I don''t know! We didn''t perceive the breath of the enemy..."


    "I didn''t perceive it either!"


    "Where is Sona?"


    "No, we searched for a long time, but we didn''t find the last Four Heavenly Kings!"


    "That''s weird...Where is the last four dark kings?"


    Suddenly, Dilumon was shocked and thought of a terrible thing.


    She raised her head and said, "Will the last Digimon enter your world!"


    boom.


    A cold current blows into everyone''s hearts.


    Taiichi Iori gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s go!"


    "Where to go?"


    "The castle of vampire beasts!"


    Everyone was startled when they heard the words, and then began to rush towards there.


    When they came to the castle.


    What I saw was a ruin.


    The entire castle has arrived.


    At this time, let alone the gate and the secret room, all of them have turned into rubble.


    "Damn it!"


    Taiyi Iori hit a nearby punch, directly blasting a huge hole hundreds of meters away.


    Ah He stopped him and said angrily: "You calm down, the last four dark kings left only a few minutes, no matter how strong he is.


    It is impossible to destroy the whole world directly! "


    "Ahe is right, Taiyi...We should calm down now and think about the follow-up!"


    "Yes, we should listen to Mitoko Lang."


    Under the persuasion of everyone, Taiichi Iori took ten minutes to recover his calm.


    Accompanied by a clear mind.


    He started asking for help in the chat group.


    After all, ask for help from the so-called old man Xuan Nai.


    It''s better to ask those goddess sisters to come!


    -------------------


    Iori Taichi: "Help, sisters, I¡¯m in trouble...please help me! @Ô¶Ûà´ó, @Ö»°®Ç®µÄºüÀê, @ħ½£Ö®Áé..."


    Tohoku University: "What''s wrong? Destroy the world?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Or did you destroy both worlds?"


    Iori Taichi: "...what are you talking about, how can I have that kind of ability!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "As long as it is not destroying the world, what are you screaming at! I''m going to sleep for a big thing... Rin Tosaka, please help him."


    Tosaka University: "Okay. Come on, little guy...what happened to you?"


    Iori Taichi: "It''s such a Tosaka. Our original trip is still very progressing. We have been helping Digimon and then conquering believers to establish the religion.


    Until not long ago, we just killed the Evil Ape Beast and Vampire Beast, suddenly the world shook.


    Then the four kings of darkness came out.


    In the end, I don''t know what happened, but a fish that slipped through the net went to the real world.


    I would like to ask, how can we be realistic? "


    The fox who only loves money: "Why are you so stupid, just sacrifice to the world..."


    Iori Taichi: "So simple?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Yes, for things you can''t do by yourself, you can naturally pray to the gods. My child, you are too anxious.


    Calm down and you will find that things are not that bad.


    Even if your parents were killed.


    It can also be resurrected. "


    Iori Tai blinked an eye, and it seemed that this was really the case.


    good.


    Then I will sacrifice the world!


    For the younger sister at home and the working parents, Taiichi Iori hurriedly contacted everyone.


    Prepare a sacrifice.


    He didn''t want to see a miserable scene after returning to reality.


    After hearing Taiyi''s suggestion, the other children couldn''t help but nod their heads.


    Subsequently, they chose a city.


    A grand sacrifice was held.


    As for the offerings.


    It is Meimei, Sona, Flower Fairy, and Celestial Beast.


    That''s right, after Di Lu Beast joined the **** cult, not only did it regain its strength.


    Will become an angel.


    A tall elder sister with a very hot body...........


    The four sacrifices are ready.


    Taiichi Iori shrank his stiff face and said: "Great eternal god, your believer Iori Taiichi offers sacrifices to you!


    I hope you can give a ray of grace to save us in suffering. "


    The speed of sacrifice is very fast.


    There are more than three hundred altars in total, all of which light up.


    And these Digimon began to evolve continuously in the divine light.


    Even the digital egg successfully broke out of the shell.


    The newly born Digimon, each soul is engraved with the breath of the Eternal God, and all of them are loyal believers.


    "God of Eternity!"


    "God of Eternity!"


    "The great eternal **** is coming..."


    They kept screaming.


    Hope God can hear their call.


    About half an hour later, the darkness that enveloped the world was suddenly cleared.


    how so?


    Because Liu Che''s divine light has its own purifying effect.


    The apocalyptic beast in the void, screamed by the light, began to flee frantically.


    Then the sky was torn apart.


    Two young girls descended here.


    A girl like a lotus girl, her whole body filled with white light.


    On the other hand, the smart eyes were constantly looking at the neighborhood, apparently a naughty goddess.


    "Iori, see Goddess Yaya and Goddess Guoguo!"


    That''s right, it was them who came to this world.


    As for Li Xing, he is retreating, otherwise he will definitely come back 1.5.


    Guoguo lightly tapped Chi''s head and said sternly, "Well, your sacrifice **** has already felt it. You want to go to the real world, right?"

 Chapter 737：

    "Yes, my goddess sister, my parents are just ordinary people! Please use magic skills to open the door between the two worlds!"


    "This is easy to handle!"


    Guoguo put his hands together and determined the coordinates.


    A light palm patted in the void.


    The space was torn apart.


    A brilliant crack appeared in front of them.


    Guoguo said to Iori Taiyi and others: "The door opened, remember not to overdo it!"


    "Yeah, thank you Sister Goddess."


    The group bowed together, and then took the Digimon and flew into the gate.


    Yaya rolled her eyes at Guoguo.


    She had come up with some brain teasers, but now it''s all gone.


    It''s really boring. .


    Chapter 689 The Destroyed World, The Terrorist Killing Order Of The Clown King!


    "Okay, don''t embarrass those kids. If you have time for others to brainstorm, it''s better to find a place to make some ice cream."


    "You are here to do this feeling?"


    Yaya looked at Guoguo speechlessly, her eyelids twitched.


    The latter whispered: "Then what can I do, there are children in my stomach now, you treat me as if I don''t want to eat, even if the gods don''t care about it in the gods.


    Sister Hui Ye will scold me..."


    All current sisters who have bred God¡¯s heirs.


    Will be constrained.


    Not as good as you can''t go to the world of high combat power.


    Can''t eat something cold.


    Obviously she is a god, but Sister Huiye doesn''t care about it at all.


    Speaking bluntly gave birth to the heirs of the gods.


    It is the most important thing in the world, there can be no sloppy!


    Therefore, basically those sisters can only eat stimulating food once a month.


    Everyday is porridge.


    I don''t know when I will get to the top.


    Ugh...


    However, although the days are uncomfortable, there are goddesses who can have gods and heirs.


    That''s very rare.


    The places are limited to 29.


    ---------------------


    At this time, within the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che was walking with Miaoshan and Yang Chan, and suddenly a system reminder sounded in his ears.


    "Ding...your believer Iori Taiichi sacrificed to you a goddess, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star plant genus-[Flower Fairy]."


    "Ding...your believer Yagami Taiyi, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star angelic god---[Goddess]."


    "Ding...your believer Yagami Taiichi sacrificed to you a goddess, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star goddess---[Tadaogawa Mimi]."


    "Ding...your believer Yagami Taiichi, sacrificed to you a goddess, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a one-star goddess---¡¾Suna Takeuchi¡¿."


    "I didn''t expect Taiyi''s speed to be very fast, forget it... let Kagura take them to play for a while."


    With a move of Liu Che''s faith, he spread the order.


    Then take Miaoshan and continue walking.


    Seeing the Guanyin in the moon white dress next to him, he couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    You must know that the other party is Guanyin Bodhisattva, but now he has his own heir, and finally gave himself a child.


    It''s really interesting.


    On the contrary, Yang Chan''s words have not been given to her for the time being.


    This girl is a bit mischievous, and she has a temperament that can''t sit still.


    Waiting for something to settle down, consider this matter.


    On the way, Miaoshan''s red lips were slightly opened, her fingers stroked her lower abdomen, and she said softly: "I used to follow the Tathagata to practice, and always felt kind. It was the kindness in the other party''s mouth.


    Everyone knows the lack of heaven and earth.


    But I don''t know that I was a frog at the bottom of the well. "


    "I''m not the same. At that time, I was still thinking, if my brother doesn''t turn back into the heaven, I will stimulate him, and the result...I only found out when I came to the gods.


    Those are just mortal thoughts. "


    Yang Chan said with a smile, and the eyes of the two women fell on Liu Che''s body.


    Because he was walking around the two of them.


    Liu Che heard the words and said: "So the people of the lower realms must believe in me. If I ignore them, I will fall into the darkness and cannot extricate myself.


    Those souls who died were very confused, and even always asked the judges.


    Is it sin not to believe in the God of Eternity?


    But I don¡¯t know that the world was created by me..."


    "Isn''t the white-eyed wolf a sin!"


    "Okay, let''s not talk about these unhappy things, let''s go to Yuexing, and I haven''t seen sister Chang''e for a while..."


    "good!"


    Liu Che pointed a finger, and a starlight road appeared under their feet.


    Then the three of them disappeared in place.


    Close to the horizon.


    It was just a moment.


    They came to the sea of ??lunar moon and stars.


    In this maple forest paved with silver light, there lived a beautiful goddess.


    When the other party saw Liu Che''s arrival, he almost flew out with excitement.


    "Outsiders often say that my sister is cold-tempered, I think it didn''t light the fire..."


    "Sister Miaoshan, why do you always bully me."


    The thin-skinned Chang''e lowered her head shyly, but her gaze refused to leave Liu Che''s body.


    -----------------


    On the other side, Suna and Mi Mi looked at the novel world and couldn''t help but open their mouths.


    Although in the digital world.


    They already knew that the God Realm was very beautiful, but when they really arrived, they realized that this place is simply the most beautiful place!


    "Oh my god, I don''t feel like my eyes are enough anymore!"


    "Is this the Temple of Eternity? Oh...it''s so beautiful!"


    Suna was already crying with excitement, and so did Meimei.


    As for the Flower Fairy and the Heavenly Girl, the two are better, but they stared at the distant world unblinkingly.


    They are very sensitive to power.


    Knowing that I have received God''s blessing and become very powerful.


    But this is the world of God, and you can''t act arbitrarily.


    "A few younger sisters are here, I am here to receive you, please call me Kagura..."


    "Sister Kagura is good!"


    Four people bowed at the same time, appearing very polite.


    Then they went to the temple of cultivation under the introduction of Kagura.


    In addition to learning the rules, the most important thing to come to the God Realm is to adapt to your own strength and mental changes.


    Girls like Yue''er, Ilia, Karen and others.


    After hearing and seeing her, her mind was improved by 243 and she became a sane goddess.


    Rather than being like a mortal girl, doing whatever she wants.


    According to Kagura''s estimation, it takes at least half a year of study before entering a specific world to receive training.


    In fact, the former Nikka sisters, there are goddesses such as Hyuga Hinata.


    Basically, they practiced in that world.


    Accept the sophistication of human beings, and then achieve spiritual detachment.


    It is equal to a reincarnation.


    However, it was only a short decade.


    Such training will make their minds firmer and at the same time accelerate their spiritual maturity.


    Although Liu Che opposed this.


    But for being able to serve him, the goddesses felt that suffering was nothing.


    --------------


    And this time.


    In the Digimon world, the real world has become chaotic.


    Wars are everywhere.


    When the clown king entered reality, the war was launched as soon as possible.


    Play with people''s hearts, twist their hearts.


    A lot of it fell into the darkness, and its strength increased very quickly.


    Just a few hours.


    Twenty cities have become ruins, and all parts of the world are in the shadow of the Nightmare Legion.


    And the most lacking is.


    The clown king issued a terrifying kill order.


    If you want to live, you must kill a person, otherwise you will be killed by the Nightmare Legion. .


    Chapter 690 Terrifying Nightmare Legion, Frightened Iori Kaer!


    Don''t think that several hours are short.


    But in fact, from the time when the clown king and others left this world.


    Time has recovered one to one.


    When Taiyi Iori and others were preparing to sacrifice and even kill the Four Dark Kings, the Nightmare Legion had already destroyed more than half of the earth.


    Humans who have always believed in atheism.


    In the face of these Digimon, suffered a lot.


    How many Digimon are there in the Nightmare Legion?

 Chapter 738：

    In total, there are about 10,000, among which there are nearly 3,000 full-body Digimon, and the female evil demon beast as the deputy of the clown emperor.


    They are slaughtering mankind madly.


    Countless master buildings collapsed one after another.


    Fear, depravity, darkness.


    Numerous negative emotions spread out from the human body, and the clown emperor stood high in the sky, continuously absorbing this power.


    "This power is so wonderful, ah...comfortable, my power is constantly getting stronger..."


    "Hahahaha... no wonder the blood-sucking monster wants to invade the human world, it''s great... kill it, continue the slaughter."


    "Everyone can get dark redemption as long as they kill the people around them!"


    The clown emperor laughed wildly.


    The endless darkness turned out to be like sea water, constantly being absorbed by him.


    At this time, the sky started to become hazy.


    The barrier of the world was opened.


    A strange world is reflected in front of everyone.


    what is this?


    Countless people have psychological doubts.


    However, due to the constant judgments of the Nightmare Legion, batch after batch of people died, and mankind began to fall.


    Because you don''t kill.


    Others will kill you.


    The clown emperor standing high in the sky, his body became darker and darker, and was finally enveloped by the dark energy of one party.


    It was at this time.


    A gate appeared over Dongying.


    The children are back.


    But looking at the misty world, their hearts twitched fiercely.


    Taiichi Iori was dragged in his palm by the Golden Fighting Tyrannosaurus, and his voice trembling said, "What the **** is going on... It''s only a few hours!"


    why... ¡¨."


    "Calm down! It is best to be the four dark kings, we all act again, first kill the dark Digimon of Dongying!"


    "good!"


    Photon Lang gave an order.


    Digimons started to take action one after another.


    After all, they are all ultimate bodies, plus Yaya and Guoguo''s lower bounds.


    With the blessing of the gods, their strength has increased by 10% again, which makes the current Ultra Digimon already have the meaning of faintly breaking away from the boundary.


    A black Digimon that looks like a ghost---ghost death beast.


    We are checking whether these fallen people have killed anyone.


    When found not, it will use the sickle to cut off the opponent''s head.


    "Stop it! Kill it for me..."


    "clear!"


    Accompanied by Ahe''s roar, the angry snow wolf beast spit out freezing and breathed out, and directly killed these ghost death beasts in seconds.


    A complete Digimon doesn''t even count as a bug in front of the Ultimate Body.


    Here, the ground is already full of blood.


    Ah He forced himself to calm down and said to the people on the TV station: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, we are the priests of the eternal religion.


    It''s here to understand and save you. Next, I will pass on an exercise technique to you.


    Everyone needs to practice devoutly.


    If the gods are pure and have never done bad things.


    God has given you strength, as for those who have died... I will let the eternal Creator give them rebirth. "


    The people nearby were stunned.


    Then they knelt on the ground and began to cry.


    "Woo..."


    "It''s great, we really didn''t kill people on purpose..."


    "Can you really get salvation?"


    ...


    Seeing these sad adults, Ah He was also sad, and he engraved the exercises on the ground.


    Begin to guide some people who are still sober to meditate.


    No matter what, at least they are lucky.


    With the help of gods, everything can be saved.


    With the appearance of the first group of meditators, the counterattack began.


    And after coming to this world.


    After the electronic products are ready for use, communication becomes simple.


    "My side is over. Where are you Taiyi?"


    "Just killed a hundred mature Digimon, the hospital has all collapsed, I am guiding them to use magic."


    "Unfortunately, our manpower is a bit short. If we can radiate, we can save more people..."


    "It''s okay, at least there is hope!"


    ...


    When Taiichi Iori returned home, his sister had disappeared.


    The door was torn.


    All the buildings collapsed!


    "Damn it! Jia Er was still caught, I have to find her first..."


    Taiichi Iori closed his eyes and began to use the magic arts, his soul radiated out quickly like a net, and finally found his sister on a high tower.


    She and some other women are being tortured by a demon.


    "¡§"Finally found you, **** guy..."


    The angry Iori Taichi directly tore off a telegraph pole and used powerful force to create a spiral spear.


    Motivated with divine power.


    The electric shot went out.


    Whoosh.


    boom.


    The air made a tyrannical sound, and far above the tower, the female evil beast was raging.


    Without even reacting, the whole person was destroyed by the extremely powerful spiral force.


    Then a figure appeared in the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain.


    He picked up a frightened girl and said softly: "Jia''er, brother is here..."


    "elder brother!!!"


    The girl suddenly shook all over, and then began to cry bitterly.


    On the ground at this time, there were hundreds of young girls lying, intestines...broken arms, and crushed meat.


    Everywhere.


    That female evil demon hate other women to the extreme.


    But this is also understandable, after all, the other party is the embodiment of evil.


    Yagami said to the other women: "Don''t worry, you can settle down soon. As for the victims, I will save them..."


    He thought of the goddess of the digital world.


    If it is the goddess Guoguo, it should be possible to do it.


    Accompanied by sad crying, another battlefield is over.


    Then Taichi Iori sent his sister into the Digimon world, and then began to rescue humans all over the world.


    This sounds very ridiculous.


    A child with only elementary school will save the world.


    But people will grow up, especially when they get divine law, their thoughts become smoother, and even let Iori Taiichi be in an extreme time.


    It becomes mature.


    This is a change of mind.


    Because he understands that if he chooses to retreat at this moment, then the world will be completely destroyed.


    God does not need waste messengers.


    Before this point, Guangzi Lang had said this!


    And he agrees very much. .


    Chapter 691 The terrifying chaotic clown beast, Iori Taiichi''s plea!


    Compared to other independent priests, Iori Taichi felt very lucky.


    Because I have a few very good partners.


    These are his right hand men.


    Although Taiichi Iori understands that he is not smart, Kokoro is the one who uses his brain, and Asuke is in charge of the overall situation.


    He and Ahe and Awu are in charge of combat.


    What a perfect small group.


    As the religion spread, the situation gradually began to reverse.


    Although the world has been severely damaged.


    The subway is abandoned.


    The river flows backwards.


    The high-rise buildings collapsed, but this did not affect the reconstruction of their homes.


    The Nightmare Legion seems to be crowded, but in fact there is only one clown king in the ultimate body!


    The rest are complete bodies.


    It''s impossible to resist A Wugeng''s sniping and killing!


    About an hour later, there were only more than one hundred Nightmare Legion Digimon in the destroyed world.


    These guys all gathered in front of the clown king.


    Waiting for the rebirth of the king!


    Huh.


    A blue light and shadow appeared here, and Ah He looked at the dark seal and said indifferently: "So the last Four Heavenly Kings are here!"


    "This kind of sinful existence is simply not worthy of living in this world."


    Azhu came afterwards with his digital treasure 243 bei.

 Chapter 739：

    Then came Atake, Iori Taiichi... As for Kokoro, he used the Internet to spread the religion because of the live broadcast.


    Coupled with the restoration of the TV station.


    The power of the religion began to help the world recover.


    People also have hope again.


    So he did not participate in this battle.


    Taichi Iori was rushing into the lavender flame, his whole body seemed to have grown ten years old, and his eyes were indifferent to the seal.


    Made a punch.


    boom.


    The last one hundred complete Digimons were directly beaten into black powder by the fist wind and disappeared into the sky.


    And the black seal sacred pillar was also shattered steadily under the influence of the fist wind.


    Click.


    Click.


    Exposed in front of them was a dark figure.


    That is a clown.


    It is about three meters high, and there is a chaotic atmosphere all over it.


    There are four Western long swords behind.


    He wore a tear-stained mask around his waist.


    Huh.


    When the clown opened his eyes, a terrifying ripple spread out.


    With a weird smile, it opened its mouth and sucked hard.


    Those Digimon residues that had been killed by Taiichi Iori were sucked into their mouths one after another.


    Gurgling.


    The Chaos Clown Beast wiped the corners of his mouth and sneered: "I can''t see that your strength is really strong. Fortunately, I chose to leave in time, otherwise... I don''t know how I really died."


    "Don''t worry, you will also die now!"


    "Oh? Are you so confident?"


    The Chaos Clown Jiejie smiled, holding a long sword in his hand for some time, and stab it towards the side of the void.


    Snapped.


    The Golden Fighting Tyrannosaurus directly slammed its fist, smashing the long sword behind Taiyi''s head with one blow.


    But Taichi Iori himself didn''t move.


    As if nothing happened!


    This kid is not easy, it seems that hard power is not easy to play!


    The Chaos Clown glanced at the human gathering place behind him, and his body disappeared in place.


    But the next moment, he was stopped.


    Ah He slammed the opponent''s door with a punch, and said, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Hey, the response is good."


    Chaos Clown dodged, avoiding Ahe''s attack, and returned to the previous position.


    The expression on his face did not change at all.


    "Hey...how about a discussion? Let''s destroy the world together..."


    "We just want to destroy you!"


    Taichi Iori was wrapped in purple flames and disappeared again, while the other Digimon and friends also started to move.


    Since one can''t help it.


    Then everyone adds up.


    The Chaos Clown Beast punched Ashu''s Digimon back, and kicked the Golden Battle Tyrannosaurus Beast again, but when faced with a punch from Iori Taiichi.


    It was beaten and vomited blood and flew out.


    "It''s the way of using power, I''ll also come..."


    A Zhu''s eyes lit up, recalling what he had seen, and hitting the spot with a punch.


    Splashes all over the sky appeared out of thin air.


    At this time, Ah He''s eyes lit up, and he used the ice magic spell in conjunction with his Digimon.


    Directly frozen the Chaos Clown in place.


    "good chance!"


    Everyone saw this scene and attacked together.


    This time, Chaos Clown could no longer resist.


    Directly in the scream, trembling crazily.


    The power of divine arts has already begun to manifest. Before they just thought ninjutsu was fun, but when the clown beast couldn''t be helped.


    Still chose a more terrifying magic.


    And, once again optimize the original spell.


    In the end, the dark clown beast evolved by the clown king died on the spot, and the nearby thousands of miles have completely collapsed.


    There are no more creatures.


    "This **** guy, if only I could find it sooner!"


    "Wake up, don''t talk about it, let''s prepare to assist the people, do what we can, and then I will go to the goddess to ask about it at night.


    See if there is any help! "


    "Row."


    ...


    Everyone worked together and began to build in the abandoned homes.


    At this time, people realized that these dark coefficient code treasures were formed precisely because of the evil thoughts in their hearts.


    Also because of this, more people are attracted to join the eternal religion.


    The source of darkness is not clear for a day.


    Then the darkness will come back, and no one wants to experience that terrible killing game.


    When night fell.


    The dim streets were filled with faint sobbing and devout prayers.


    At least, it was not completely destroyed.


    At this time, in the Digimon world, Taiichi Iori came to Guoguo, and his sister Jiaer was currently sleeping on the grass.


    The delicate little hands tightly grasped the grass next to him, obviously still in fear.


    "Don''t worry, I have used Ning Shenshu, she just experienced those dark worlds again in a dream.


    People need to grow, they must come out bravely.


    When she wakes up, she will forget everything that was once..."


    "Thank you, Lord Guoguo!"


    "I just raised my hand. The world over there must be very messy, why do you have leisure time to come to me?"


    Guoguo saw everything that happened in this world one by one.


    As for why the tragedy was not prevented from happening.


    It is because it is completely unnecessary.


    Many people with dark hearts have long been killed inside.


    On the contrary, the experience this time will make them see their heart clearly, not the same as before.


    The heart is full of evil.


    The people of Iori Taiyi puffed and knelt before her, begging: "Please use your great magic power to bring the dead to life...".


    Chapter 692


    "Are you sure? You have to know that there is no reward after you sacrifice! If so many people are resurrected, the gift to you can only be granted when the world is promoted."


    Guoguo looked at Taiichi Iori with a smile.


    Choose to become stronger by yourself, or to sacrifice yourself to perfect others.


    She wants to see how the other party chooses?


    As a result, Taiichi Iori said with ecstasy, "Can you really be resurrected? Thank you. As for the strength, I will work hard to train myself."


    "Okay, go and convey what I mean. In three days I will bring these-people back to life..."


    "Yes!"


    Iori Taiyi Pitian Pitian left.


    And Yaya smiled on the side and said, "These are some pure-hearted children. They have chosen to strengthen their own strength long ago when they changed to a small world."


    "Well, but because of this. Faith can continue to expand..."


    Guoguo took out the hidden barbecue and lay back comfortably nibbling.


    It''s still spicy.


    It is said that boys like spicy food, are they right?


    Three days passed in a flash.


    When Taiichi Iori announced that the dead could be resurrected, the cheers of the people grew even louder.


    If it is really resurrected.


    Then it''s not too bad!


    After all, I also met God, and my luck was very good.


    On this day, ten o''clock in the morning.


    In the dim sky, a dharma body that was as high as ten thousand feet appeared, with a tulle on the other''s face, so people couldn''t see her expression.


    However, that kind of sacred appearance.


    But let all human beings kneel down, everyone''s heart is extremely shocked!


    This is a miracle!


    Not an illusion.


    "I am the **** of eternity, the goddess of the creator of all worlds, and the priest in this world, the Eight Gods, has come. You need to keep in mind the disasters that occur.


    It is because of your own blame that the darkness will continue to spread.


    Believe in the gods, offer your faith, and God will naturally bless you...


    However, some of those who died were indeed innocent... Let me give them a second life! "


    A lotus is hanging down.


    It has one hundred and eight petals, but it disintegrates directly in the air.


    The rain of light swept the world.


    And those who are good are all resurrected in the light!


    When living people appeared in front of believers, people burst into tears.


    "miracle!!"

 Chapter 740：

    "A miracle!!!"


    "Respect, the great eternal god!!!"


    "Respect, the great eternal god!!!"


    ...


    Seeing the cheering people, Guoguo smiled faintly and waved away the body.


    After all, I was just promoting it.


    The next day is the real holiday.


    What will you eat next?


    ------------------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding... Taiyi Iori uploaded a video.


    Tanjirou: "Is this the Dark Digimon? It''s a bit wicked, even worse than the ghosts in our world!"


    Iori Taichi: "Well, it is the Nightmare Legion. That is, the troops brought by the escaped Dark Four Heavenly Kings. Here I want to thank Goddess Guoguo.


    If it weren''t for her, these dead would not be able to resurrect.


    sincere thanks.


    Of course everyone, thank you everyone..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Little guy, work hard. Cherish the life in front of you. Don''t start to get overwhelmed just because of some achievements.


    There is a castrated in the group..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Drafting the uncle''s bald donkey, do you feel uncomfortable if you don''t black me all day? I''m asking you to provoke you?"


    Ninja scientist: "Don''t panic, we are just giving an example!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Then why don''t you talk about your glorious history of incubating eggs? And every day you have to be as big as a sandbag by the goddess Tsunade?"


    Ninja scientist: "Ahem... this is just what happened before, nothing else to say."


    Tohsaka University: "It''s okay... It''s okay to be noisy or noisy? I don''t know if you are quiet! Let me report on your recent situation, and I will see if I can help you."


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "Sister Rin, I''m preparing for a martial arts club! Very hard work...I have to fight with that guy that Huang until late at night every day!"


    Tanjiro: "Same as above!"


    Bearded swordsman: "Uh... I and Jiushu are training. I guess we won''t participate this time. The realm is far worse."


    Tie boldly: "I am only one country away from conquering the world. Thank you for your concern."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Tianxiahui will help the lord: "I am almost the same. After waiting so much time, I can talk to you, since the eradication of Emperor Shitian, the conquering of Yingzhou, and the capture of ancient alien beasts.


    Recently, I have been promoting the religion of God.


    I just didn''t expect that there are still many masters inside and outside the Central Plains.


    It is estimated that our world had good strength in ancient times. "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Could it be that there are immortals in your place?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t dream of Han Lingsha, the world that dominates is very low-level, how can there be immortals..."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Okay..."


    Prince Lordaeron: "I have been gathering troops recently. After conquering Thrall, I am preparing to take down both Pandaria and Northrend.


    .............


    And I have listened to your instructions and did not kill Ner''zhul! "


    As for why Ner''zhul is not killed, it is because if you use magic, you can use the helmet of dominance to enter the shadow world!


    This is a very convenient thing.


    So far, get the latest news.


    There are traces of Tyrande near the Dark Portal. It is estimated that Grandma Tai went to find Illidan riding a moonsaber.


    But the other party is now wholeheartedly on Sargeras, and it is estimated that there is no time to pay attention to her.


    Tosaka University: "Well...this is really good. You can also do this first. Take control of Ner''zhul in Northrend and bring another Sargeras dog over and kill him."


    Prince Lordaeron: "You mean Archimonde?"


    Tosaka University: "Of course, although I look down on Sargeras, but first cut off his hands and feet, you will be safe for a while.


    Until the sacrifice of Azeroth, the war of planes begins! "


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t underestimate the enemy, the power of the Titans is not something you can resist now, because you have not reached that state!"


    Sargeras was weak in their eyes.


    It''s because they can directly kill them with magical skills!


    But Arthas couldn''t. The power alone was countless times worse. Although it had eternal power, it was impossible to directly pierce a mountain with a needle.


    On the contrary, Morgana saw the excitement in the group and came over to talk.


    Fallen Witch: "I ask, how is my sister doing?" People.


    Chapter 693 Tsundere Morgana, Ye Laoxie destroys the universe!


    Tosaka Rin smiled in his heart, looked at the angel Kyle next to him, and said, "Your sister asks how are you doing?"


    "real?"


    Kyle gathered her hair lightly and sat up at the same time.


    There was a gentle smile on his face.


    Rin Tosaka nodded and said, "How about your recent greetings in the chat group."


    "Excuse me, please tell her, I''ve been doing very well recently, let her not be overworked!"


    "Your sister, it''s really a knife-mouthed tofu heart..."


    "Yes. If you were more frank earlier, you wouldn''t be like the way it is now..."


    Recall everything that happened in the past.


    Kyle only felt like a dream. Although it lasted for thousands of years, it was back to the beginning.


    Tosaka University: "@ÂäÂäµÄħŮ, your sister asked me to tell you, don''t be too tired...remember to take a break!"


    Depraved Witch: "Huh...that stinky woman would say that, it must be sister you are bluffing me, okay...I''m going to work."


    Although he said so.


    But Morgana had a thick smile on her face.


    They are sisters after all.


    -------------------


    At this time, Ye Laoxie''s world.


    It has been half a year since the sacrifice, and he has been very comfortable during the six months. Instead of practicing every day, he will fight the terrifying monsters in the 33rd Heavenly Pagoda.


    The strength has already broken through the original limit.


    Run towards the **** level.


    Of course, his return this time was also due to a reason.


    The faith in the original world has almost developed, and it''s time for finishing work.


    However, before the real battle.


    Ye Laoxie went to Tianyu to find his mother.


    Yes.


    He recovered part of his memory, but it was not complete!


    At this time, Ye Laoxie and his brother Ye Ya had exchanged a lot of things during the past six months.


    But he did not choose to merge his previous lives.


    What is the answer?


    In fact, everyone already knew that Ye Laoxie didn''t want to be another self.


    Memory is just memory.


    In this life, there is only a broad God Realm in front of him.


    There are endless enemies.


    Whenever the three emperors in the group came out to make cups, he was anxious.


    woman?


    It will only affect him to get a knife!


    Torn the space and came to the heavens, his mother from the previous life had already come in front of him.


    However, he did not smell the breath of blood from the opponent''s body.


    Ye Laoxie smiled bitterly, it seemed that I was right.


    Sure enough, she is not my biological mother.


    "Yinlong, you... are you back?"


    "Yes, my mother. I''m back...but some of the past can''t go back!"


    Facing her adopted son, the great mother fell into silence.


    Then Hou Ye Laoxie continued to walk forward, and finally came to the front of the emperor, looking at the land of the emperor trembling on both sides.


    Yinlong suddenly smiled.


    And the laugh is very arrogant.


    The emperor''s face was blue and he couldn''t help but angrily said: "What are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you, neither of the two sons owns them. These hats are really good..."


    There were many people present.


    They were all organized to defend against the return of Yinlong.


    But now he has become the best audience for Ye Laoxie to mock the Emperor!


    No one suspected that he was lying, after all, he was the priest of the Eternal God.


    "Why? Am I wrong? Ah...it''s ridiculous if you have no fertility yourself? Actually...I have your blood in my body.


    But they all broke off when they were reincarnated last time.


    In other words, the Emperor of Heaven has cut off his children and grandchildren. "


    The angry emperor couldn''t help but stop breathing when he heard the words. He stared at Ye Laoxie blankly, his face becoming paler.


    If what the other person said is true.


    Then Yinlong should be his own son.


    But why is this?


    The general next to him knew all this, and simply said: "The princess of the dragon clan, do you remember..."


    In an instant, the Emperor of Heaven fell to the ground with a thud.


    The scene in front of me is constantly rotating.


    The memory goes back to the moment when the two fell in love!


    Is that so...


    The clown turned out to be me?


    The Emperor of Heaven showed a weird face, and then burst into laughter.

 Chapter 741：

    On the other hand, the two sons of the emperor next to him jumped out and shouted at the general: "You fart, we are the sons of the emperor! You are slandering us..."


    "There are twists and turns, naturally someone will confirm it, but I am not here to laugh at you, but to inquire.


    All the people of Tianyu are guilty! Now that the Demon Race has announced that it has joined the Cult of God, why do people in Tianyu make no sound?


    Do you think the gods are easy to bully?


    I still feel that our gods have been pampering you all the time! "


    Elemental Tribulation is getting closer...


    Recently, he can see the terrible catastrophe in his borders. If he doesn''t sacrifice the plane earlier, maybe the world will be over.


    For this reason, Ye Laoxie also decided to be cruel.


    Ready to give Tianyu a little bit of color.


    "It''s not rare for us to join any eternal religion!"


    "That''s right, we don''t care about guys, hurry up! Yinlong is reincarnated, because you...Sister Li Xian''er ignored us!"


    ...


    Facing these two clowns, Ye Laoxie didn''t say a word, and directly wiped out the foundation of Tianyu.


    "Too lazy to talk nonsense with you, since you want to be mortals, then wait for death here!"


    After that, Ye Laoxie turned and left.


    Preparing to meet the fateful person, it is time for the final decision between the two of them.


    Although, the other party is his lover in his previous life.


    But Ye Laoxie didn''t feel anything.


    Inside the General''s Mansion.


    Seeing Ye Laoxie''s arrival, Li Xian''er looked a little cramped and very nervous.


    "You came?"


    "Yes! This time I came to make it clear to you, I am not that Yinlong, nor Su Ye... I am Ye Laoxie, a believer in the God of Eternity."


    The dreamlike woman bit her lower lip tightly, her face pale and terrible.


    Ye Laoxie felt a pain in his heart, turned around and dared not face her 1.5, but still said: "Maybe it will be painful to you, but I have buried the memory of the past!


    Past lives are past lives, and I am me.


    Really can not be confused, I am grateful that you saved my soul, but when I face myself.


    I am also wondering, is that really me?


    Recklessly, without the slightest strength, subject to fate...


    It wasn''t until I talked with Ye Ya that I realized that I was my true self, and that I lived both righteously and evilly. "


    Sobbing came from behind.


    After a long time, a hoarse voice came.


    "So you have to forget me, right..."


    "I''m really sorry! I''m Ye Laoxie..."


    There was deathly silence in the room until a long time passed.


    Li Xian''er said hoarsely: "I understand, you can go...".


    Chapter 694 I''m invincible with a bottle in my waist!


    In the end, there was another person in the room. Li Xian''er looked out the window with empty eyes, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Reincarnation.


    Accept past lives.


    Is it really that difficult?


    She doesn''t know, but... Since the other party has made up his mind, so be it!


    ...


    Tianyu.


    It was in chaos at this time, once the foundation of the heaven was destroyed.


    Then the spirit will flow away.


    Fall into a dead silence.


    In the end, even the earth is not as good as the earth, and why Ye Laoxie''s so cruel is to show these people a little bit of color.


    This is his old love.


    Otherwise, all the people of Tianyu should die.


    Three days later.


    Ye Laoxie saw General Li with bloodshot eyes.


    The other party said to him: "The Emperor of Heaven is already dead. Before he died, he killed his two sons. Now there is no leader in the heavenly dragons. Is this enough for your lord?"


    The Emperor of Heaven committed suicide.


    And this scandal has come to an end.


    Ye Laoxie shook his head and said, "Don''t you understand? If you chose to believe in gods, no one would die!"


    General Li fell silent upon hearing this.


    Then he sighed: "We were wrong, and it is also due to the arrogance of the Emperor, Xian''er and she..."


    "I am no longer 29. I have been reincarnated so many times. Is it possible that you want me to remember every life? The last time I was reincarnated was the son of the Emperor of Heaven.


    What kind of **** is the upper reincarnation?


    Then go to go to reincarnation, do you want me to remember?


    Sorry, I''m just me! "


    Upon hearing this, the old general turned and left.


    A few days later, all people in Tianyu believed in gods.


    The previous Tiandi Palace has also been transformed into a temple. What everyone did not expect was the day the temple was built.


    Li Xian''er left a letter and sacrificed herself.


    -------------------


    At this time, within the God Realm.


    The martial arts meeting officially began, and when Liu Che received the upper bound of Li Xian''er, he was still taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that this person would actually come.


    Didn''t Ye Laoxie accept his memory?


    Forget it, let Li Mo''er accompany her.


    Thinking of this, he began to tell Limo''er, Brahman, Huaqimeng and other women to come and comfort him.


    As for Liu Che now, he is observing the martial arts society.


    At this time, people who came to participate in the martial arts club.


    There are millions of giants.


    Of course, when he tempted others.


    Others also develop by testing their own situation.


    Therefore, Liu Che was not surprised by this.


    The person who presided over the martial arts club was Xiao Luan!


    And the competition has already started ten rounds, and all the people who participated in the martial arts meeting this time were chief priests.


    Of course, because there are too many people participating.


    There are also the main priests and believers below the creation of the world to participate in the battle.


    Finally, the eleventh round of the game came on.


    He carried his hands behind his back, and his white hair fluttered between his temples, and his imposing manner had already led his opponents to carelessly.


    "You do it! Otherwise, once I do it, you will lose..."


    The extremely arrogant words made countless believers of Western rulers angry.


    The blond and winged **** Haier sneered after hearing the words: "Although your master is very powerful, my master is in charge of the wind!"


    The wind dominates-Hill Modus.


    A veteran Western ruler.


    Huang didn''t say anything, just a little bit of toes, and a wisp of eternal power melted into his hands.


    Haier''s eyelids twitched.


    Countless layers of gale walls blocked him.


    But a fist directly smashed all laws and hit his head directly.


    At that moment, Haier felt that he was dead.


    "Challenger---Haier failed!"


    Standing with his hand, Huang said indifferently: "Who else can continue to come!"


    Xiao Luan was taken aback when he heard the words and turned to look at Liu Che.


    The latter said: "Whoever refuses to accept can challenge Huang, I look forward to his performance!"


    rule?


    The rules are that there are no rules.


    After receiving his words, Xiao Luan said directly: "Whoever feels dissatisfied, can directly go on stage to challenge Huang..."


    The corners of their mouths twitched when the participating gods heard this.


    You just say that the eternal dominates madness.


    A mere **** is also crazy.


    Then the two walked up together, fighting one by one.


    But still brothers.


    The kind of heart-to-heart communication.


    The strength is all to one degree, but in fact, it is not so easy to defeat.


    But Huang taught those believers a lesson, why is he so crazy!


    "What about the number of people? Look at my eternal law, thunderous four elephants!"


    He put his hands together.


    The four elephant beasts appeared directly, all incarnate by the thunder system, but there was a trace of eternal divine light all over their body.


    This is the power of the law of competition.


    "The other side of the blossoms, the fallen yellow spring"


    "The Law of Death¡¤The Thousand Stings of the Moth"


    One of the two brothers made geographical advantages, and the other used the law of death, but their law had just taken shape, and they ushered in four beasts of the same level.


    "Haha, the mere incarnation of the Thunder System still wants to fight with us! Damn..."


    "I''ll stop them!"


    The two brothers worked together perfectly.


    The water of the yellow spring enveloped them, making all the laws not invaded, and then the older brother turned into a moth with thorns, pointing straight away at the wasteland.

 Chapter 742：

    Huang didn''t move half a step, twitching the corner of his mouth and shook his head: "You can''t even tell the strength of the strength, it''s really too big!"


    The younger brother who used the Huangquan Law before he had finished speaking, he heard a scream.


    But the elder brother was beaten to pieces by the shadow of Huang.


    ...


    The masters who watched the battle couldn''t help shaking their heads when they saw this place.


    The gap is too big.


    Combat power is one aspect, the real terrible thing is the eternal law, the real incomprehension!


    "Is it another invincible existence?"


    247¡¡¡¡ "At least it looks like this for now."


    "This famine is very strong. He is obviously a believer, but he is going the way of the gods. Is he really willing to spend such a large amount of resources to cultivate?"


    "The ghost knows, huh..."


    They looked at Huang sourly, judging from the other party''s shot just now.


    He understood at least three laws.


    The law of eternity, the law of shadow, the law of power.


    What a talented person.


    Xiao Budian in the audience couldn''t help but curl his lips as he watched Huang show the limelight.


    "It will be filled with a cup! Humph... before it was not a drinker of animal milk..."


    Hearing the ridiculous words on the stage, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth.


    This kind of black history is nothing more than others say, are you not me?


    Is it fun to be stunned by yourself all day? ? ?


    Finally Huang was challenged for thirteen consecutive rounds, still not defeated, and was facing the strong man in the stage of creation god.


    He can still remain undefeated.


    This remarkable record also allows people to understand the horror of the God of Eternity.


    But the next battle basically left everyone speechless.


    A child who was only a few years old stood in the middle of the ring, just like the famine just now.


    Very arrogantly said: "I am the Milky Emperor, the second strongest believer under the Eternal Lord, whoever refuses to accept it..."


    Good guy, you really have you in the game with a bottle.


    Everyone looked at the gourd around his waist, and the corners of their eyes twitched. .


    Chapter 695 Hard and Affliction Giant Tree, I have given a lot for God!


    Seeing that no one was on stage, Xiao Wei was angry.


    He has his hands on his hips, his nostrils facing the sky.


    "Do you think I''m weak? Please... I''m also a subordinate **** strong, okay, it''s not me who said you, everyone here... are all spicy chicken!!!"


    Depend on.


    With this sentence, everyone couldn''t sit still.


    A believer who was also a lower **** walked to the stage and said with a grinning smile: "Then let me defeat the first believer of the Eternal Lord."


    "Game start!"


    At the moment when Xiao Luan announced the beginning.


    Xiao Budian''s body disappeared into the air, silently, and even the space did not change at all.


    Then the challenger was hit and flew out.


    If it wasn''t the protective nature of the law, the punch just now killed him.


    The audience fell into deathly silence.


    And Xiaodudian shook his head and said: "Too weak...too weak...not enough to fight at all, come again..."


    At this time, Lan Bingsilui, who was sitting next to Liu Che, covered her mouth and smiled: "This little guy is really arrogant, but he has some strength."


    "The believers that someone cultivated really even have children..."


    Facing the ridicule of the two beauties, Liu Che didn''t react at all, but smiled faintly: "He is not a person who likes to brag, don''t you know.


    In fact, he looks like after a short period of time. "


    Chi Huang Liuyan frowned and said, "You said he is Huang''s son?"


    No wonder she felt something wrong with her breath.


    Was it so?


    Liu Che said: "No... he is a famine in another time and space. The two have no way to go, and they are both talented people."


    The two women were shocked when they heard this.


    Timeline that doesn''t work.


    How can this be?


    It stands to reason that as long as the divine body is achieved, this situation is impossible.


    Because God is unique.


    Impossible, one in the past, one in the present, and one in the future.


    To truly master the master of the Avenue of Time, you can do all of this yourself, otherwise you can only rely on a certain promotion technique, but this kind of technique generally has great side effects.


    At this moment, you can look at the appearance of Arakawa.


    It''s not the cruel method of dividing souls, so what is going on?


    Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t think of a reason, and couldn''t help but sigh: "You have so many secrets...¡¨."


    "It''s not a good thing to explore a man''s secrets too much. Sometimes I even catch up with myself!"


    Liu Che''s warning without a trace.


    He has enough women.


    If you are a master, maybe your Crystal Palace will not have the current atmosphere.


    He didn''t want to look at his pregnant woman and bow to others every day.


    Chi Huang Liuyan pursed his small mouth when he heard the words, glanced at him, and did not continue to speak.


    The little bit in the field, in fact, the combat power is indeed not as good as Huang, but his strength is very powerful.


    Although Huang masters the three-system law, he still uses the other natural law.


    The little bit chooses, it is the method of suppression!


    Construct a millstone based on the eternal law to suppress all methods.


    In the end he was exhausted and won twelve victories.


    The highest record was defeating a high-ranking god, and this talent also made everyone understand that as long as it is well cultivated, it must be a creation god-like existence.


    It''s just a lot of masters.


    Does the eternal ruler really give up the rules?


    The law is a very precious thing.


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Liu Che had an invincible thing like a system.


    law?


    Can he directly wholesale!


    -----------------------


    In the temple.


    Li Xian''er''s small face was pale, still not out of the psychological shadow.


    Paying so much, what I waited for was a negation.


    Li Mo''er took her sister''s little hand at this time, and comforted: "Sister, in fact, I told you a long time ago, but at that time you still thought he would come back.


    But when he came back, was Ye Laoxie or Yinlong? Or what kind of god?


    Actually none of them..."


    Brahma also said: "The so-called love is nothing more than the nostalgia between mortals, let''s stay here with us.


    Wouldn''t it be wonderful to sit and watch the heavens and the realms?


    If you feel embarrassed, you can just not meet.


    Didn''t you see that Guoguo and Yaya are now very happy? "


    Face their comfort.


    Li Xian''er pursed the corner of her mouth and smiled reluctantly: "I just can''t let go of it..."


    "In fact, to put it simply, it''s just the choice at the time. The so-called fate is like this. Do you still want to force the cow to drink water?"


    Hua Qimeng has long wanted to open it now.


    Very happy every day.


    Do what you want, play the piano and sing every day, and cultivate beautiful flowers.


    From time to time, I go paddling with my mother.


    It''s much happier than before.


    And there are so many sisters.


    Time will smooth everything out. Although she didn''t believe it at first, she got used to it after a long time.


    Seeing her sister, Li Mo''er still couldn''t let go, so she took her to the giant tree of misery.


    Hope she can be truly liberated.


    When Li Xian''er told her story.


    The Suffering Giant Tree only asked her three questions.


    [Why do you think he rejected you? ¡¿


    [If you are reincarnated, do you have to accept another self? Will you still be yourself? ¡¿


    [If you reincarnate for a hundred lives, you have a lover in every life, and suddenly you all come to your door, do you want to accept them all? ¡¿


    Well, the affliction giant tree is so direct.


    Li Xian''er was completely dumbfounded.


    But in fact it is so.


    Then Li Mo''er took her sister''s hand and smiled and said: "¡§"Can you understand why I let go? The past is over. No one is sorry for anyone! It''s just fate."


    "It seems that this can only be done."


    Li Xian''er smiled bitterly, and a drop of tears wrapped her memory, which was absorbed by the giant tree of misery.


    When she sleeps and wakes up, she will gradually fade the memory.


    Until completely forgotten.


    Looking at the departed sister, the giant tree of misery said to Tu Shan Yaya behind him: "My Goddess, is it not so good for me to do this?"


    "Idiot, the gods will be angry if you don''t do this! Do you want to be burned as firewood?"


    Looking at the goddess with the willow eyebrows down, the giant tree of misery instantly pretended to be dumb.


    In fact, this is not the first time it has been done.


    The former concubine Yan, Tosaka Aoi had come to find herself.


    Called an emotional expert.

 Chapter 743：

    It''s really hard, but its strength has also come to the middle god.


    God has given it power, so naturally it must also worry about it.


    Looking at the silent giant tree of misery, Tu Shan Ya Ya Lian disappeared a little bit, and then came to her sister.


    --------------


    At this time, the outside battle is still continuing.


    Those believers who dominate have already put away their previous contempt, and basically come to the ring to give their full strength.


    But Liu Che''s believers opened everyone''s eyes.


    It can be called a hundred flowers bloom. he.


    Chapter 696 The sudden appearance of the evil fire master comes from the plot in the shadow!


    Huang and Xiao Budian have enough experience.


    But when Jack, Osha Maru and others appeared.


    The masters understand what is called letting a hundred flowers bloom.


    The death system, the illusion system, the time system, the monster clan... all kinds of believers are in an endless stream.


    Everyone has their own unique talents.


    For example, Tanjirou''s weird sword skills, and the power that is keen enough to see the future, made him invincible.


    The dragon is even more terrifying, the flesh becomes a god.


    Defeat the five enemies without falling into the wind.


    Yes, they are weak.


    There is not even a creation god, but...don''t underestimate these believers, each one is a seedling with excellent talent.


    Even to the back, some believers who could not be named joined the battle circle.


    Although the strength is still lower.


    But the talent is very good.


    "Where did these races come from?"


    "I don''t know, at least we haven''t seen it! And you have found out, the women who have surrounded the Eternal Lord from beginning to end.


    None of them participated in the battle! This is the most terrifying..."


    Xiao Luan was once a speaker in the lower realm.


    Everyone understands this.


    Basically, you can find information by investigating 250, but...the strange women are not worse than her at all, and some people even faintly put pressure on her in terms of temperament.


    Where do these women come from?


    It would be nonsense to say that these believers were brought from the lower realms.


    Who would believe it?


    In that barren lower realm, where to find so many resources.


    ----------------


    At this time, Liu Che was watching the game.


    A weird figure came to him. The other party was a tall Western ruler with red hair burning like a flame.


    But what is strange is that there is a kind of green flame burning in his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Liu Che looked at this uninvited guest with a bad tone.


    The brilliant sky was also surging because of his anger.


    It was the first time someone appeared in front of him in such an impolite manner since he killed the three masters.


    "The evil fire dominates---Fenris!"


    The man introduced himself, and then pointed to the ring below, contemptuously said: "Eternal Lord, you invite everyone to watch the game like this, is it to watch these ants fight?"


    "Oh? It seems you are very confident! Why don''t we go to Xinghai to have a try..."


    Liu Che stood up, and the Shendao sword appeared in his hand.


    And Xia Rou, who was in the temple, also came to him.


    The Lan Bingsirui and Chi Huang Liuyan beside him also locked this person''s position, as long as they dare to make a move, they can immediately besiege this person.


    But the evil fire master said calmly:


    "I''m asking myself if I can''t beat you, but you are a bit unreasonable if you use our masters to train yourself?"


    Liu Che smiled upon hearing the words, looked at the gaze cast by the heavens, and said, "Who can you represent?"


    Wherever the gaze came, those watching masters withdrew their gazes one after another.


    Humph.


    It''s really interesting to want to find fault.


    "I just want to say..."


    "Did I invite you?


    Let''s talk...Whose **** are you... The death of Haoran and others should have shocked many talents.


    With your strength, you can''t stand even one of my tricks, believe it? "


    Cold eyes, the evil fire dominates the heart cold.


    He was indeed instructed by someone to come and investigate the situation.


    But it seems that the current situation is not quite right.


    It seems that the task cannot be completed, forget it... In that case, let''s retreat first.


    Seeing the other party''s silence, Liu Che snorted softly, "Since your master dare not stand up, then I will take you down. Are you ready to die?"


    Hear what he said.


    The evil fire ruler slammed away and disappeared.


    The whole person is like air, disappearing into bubbles.


    Its speed is so fast that even the blue ice silk core next to it has not been caught.


    Obviously, the other party used a secret treasure.


    Because in the air, there is a trace of unusual breath remaining.


    "Damn... this **** runs so fast!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan gritted his teeth and said.


    And Liu Che shook his head.


    Because he didn''t intend to kill them all, this kind of guy who came to say a few ruthless words was really boring, when he came from the other side.


    He noticed that this man had a ghost.


    I just didn''t expect it to run so fast.


    The game below was still going on, and Ning Guang came back with a piece of information ten minutes later.


    "Master, this is the information dominated by the evil fire!"


    "So fast?"


    "Well, in the West, this master is very famous, so I found it all at once."


    [Name]: Fenris


    [God''s name]: evil fire dominates


    [Factors]: Chaos


    [Evaluation]: The last seat belonging to the eighty-eight dominators in the chaos domain, with average strength, causing trouble everywhere, but never really died.


    It was a very strange existence whose power seemed to be a flame, but in fact, no one knew what his real avenue was.


    Liu Che looked at the information in his hand and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This is too general.


    In fact, the opponent''s power just now had a shadow of the void of the Beast plane.


    Evil fire?


    He didn''t look like it, but the void was more suitable.


    The power of manifestation can be revealed at will.


    And if the power of the body is not used, it will not reveal identity at all.


    Recall what the other party did just now.


    Obviously it means to seduce myself to chat, let me be the second or fifth son?


    It''s ridiculous.


    ---------------


    Fenris knelt before a dark figure in the chaotic void of the highest plane of the West.


    "My lord... I''m sorry, I didn''t have a chance to shoot!"


    The evil fire ruler at this time has long been no longer as reckless as before, on the contrary, his face sinks like water and is very calm.


    The dark figure shook his head and said: "It''s okay, the body has countless time for the master to implement the plan. This Liu Che is not simple, even I can''t see his life experience.


    Maybe it is really a descendant of ancient times.


    Wanting to seduce depravity and becoming a member of our emptiness is not a simple thing, you can take action from his followers.


    Understanding the power of eternity is slowly corrupting believers.


    Just like that person! "


    "Yes, Lord."


    What a terrible thing it is for a ruler to call others a monarch.


    But in this chaotic city, only the master can see the existence of this figure, because he is the ultimate strong man who created this area.


    You can kill Fenris with just a move of your finger!


    ---------------


    The Budo Club was not forced to stop because of the emergence of Western domination.


    Instead, it went on like a raging fire.


    After all, every participant has a reward.


    No matter you win or lose, who doesn''t want to come? .


    Chapter 697 The female emperor Ye Rou made a ten-game winning streak!


    Lan Bingsilui, who was sitting next to Liu Che, looked at Ye Rou who was eating fruit in the distance, and couldn''t help but smile and said, "How about adding a play later?"


    "Um?"


    "Your maids seem to be a little eager to try!"


    Liu Che smiled when he heard the words and shook his head: "I don''t want them to take action!"


    "why?"


    Chi Huang Liuyan next to him asked curiously. It stands to reason that he would not be afraid of revealing his strength.


    Really came to the realm of dominance.


    Are you afraid of believers leaking secrets?


    What dominates?

 Chapter 744：

    That is the existence standing at the apex of the heavens~ Existence!


    Liu Che said with a smile, "Because they are a bit bullying, the reason is that-so simple."


    "Are you so confident?"


    "It''s not that I am confident, but that they are all my women, they are the existence that I have carefully cultivated, and what strength each person has.


    I know very well, such as Ye Rou.


    The current strength is comparable to Xiao Luan, but when it comes to real fighting, ten Xiao Luan can''t help Ye Rou. "


    "She is so powerful? Well, I have a Hun Yuanzhu in my hand. If you can make Ye Rou win ten creation gods in a row, then how about I give her this supreme **** treasure?"


    Liu Che heard the words and glanced at the Hun Yuanzhu in her hand.


    The supreme divine treasure contains sixteen cave heavens.


    Hunyuan Qi is very mellow.


    It''s a pretty good treasure.


    "Ye Rou, come here for a while."


    "coming!"


    The empress came in money and looked at the three of them.


    Chi Huang Liuyan said to him: "I just bet with Liu Che that if you can win ten creation gods, this supreme divine treasure, Hunyuanzhu will be given to you."


    The latter glanced at Liu Che and nodded before repliing, "Okay."


    "Then open up a new battlefield!"


    Liu Che stood up and pointed his finger at a certain star sea, and a world was constructed, with mountains and waters like a real world.


    The power of the law is very strong.


    Among the masters who came to watch the battle, many were good friends with Chi Huang Liuyan and Lan Bing Sirui.


    Seeing Liu Che''s move, he knew that he had made a big move.


    "Did he let the mysterious women under his men take action?"


    "I think this is the case. After all, in our realm, it''s okay to watch some supreme battles. Otherwise, it will be a bit boring if the realm is too low."


    "It just so happens that I want to see Liu Che''s strength too, go..."


    The six masters got up and took action and came to the vicinity of Xinghai.


    Then I heard Chi Huang Liuyan''s voice.


    "It''s boring to fight a little trouble today. Next is the creation level, and the battle with the supreme level. If you are interested, you can let your own men come.


    Let''s talk about it first... You must use your full strength in the battle, and let us see the style of the Eternal Lord. "


    "Okay...Sister Chi Huang Liuyan has said so, then I will send my own men out!"


    A man hiding under the cloak said at this time.


    Then a side of God''s Domain opened.


    More than twenty creation gods knelt at his feet, and each of them had an aura of horror.


    Liu Che glanced, and his heart became clear.


    This is a group of guys who master the laws of destruction and practice death magic at the same time.


    The breath on the body is very obvious.


    Ye Rou quickly appeared in that world, her white clothes surpassing Xue, her clothes fluttering.


    Although wearing a half-covered mask.


    But everyone knows that she is a peerless beauty.


    The ruler cast a look at the people below, and the latter appeared directly in the world.


    "Come on, you do it first!"


    Ye Rou said to the enemy.


    The latter grinned and patted her with a palm.


    The bright world was stained with a layer of darkness, countless spaces were superimposed, and finally collapsed towards Ye Rou.


    "You are too careless, fighting is not like this."


    Ye Rou''s voice appeared in the ears of her opponent.


    He was shocked in his heart, and quickly looked to the side, but a white palm was directly printed on his body through his magical powers.


    puff.


    He suddenly vomited blood and flew upside down.


    Even though the law of death was madly repaired, he still couldn''t resist the seeds of darkness buried in his body.


    "Ah...she is also the law of death!"


    Life is constantly plundered, and it can kill people again.


    But Xia Rou didn''t make another move because the victory or defeat was already divided.


    Chi Huang Liuyan commented on the side: "It''s a ruthless blow. First use words to stabilize the opponent. In fact, you are secretly accumulating strength, and you will never show mercy when you strike.


    I dare say that if she uses the divine treasure, she can definitely wipe out that enemy in an instant. "


    "What''s the point of competing like that? Not only I have the **** treasure, but your friend also has it!"


    Liu Che bestowed Ye Rou three divine treasures.


    A Shinto sword.


    A sword of destiny.


    A jade pendant for the gods.


    The former is a one-time killing weapon, and one blow has his full strength.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The second one is Ye Rou''s destiny treasure, which uses multiple laws to woven into a sword, and one sword produces ten thousand ways to punish.


    Which is also full of her previous Tao fruit.


    Part of the law of phagocytosis is in it.


    As for why a single blow can crush the opponent, it is actually the eternal divine power at work.


    Then the other creation gods began to end, but there was no change in the result.


    Few people can resist Ye Rou''s palm.


    It is the use of Shenbao defense.


    But it will also be slapped to pieces by one of its palms.


    In this way, some of the masters were happy, and came directly to Liu Che to complain: "I said the eternal master, you woman is also a little bit cruel.


    One palm and one piece of divine treasure, yet his true strength has not been revealed.


    .......0


    This is too incomprehensible, can you stop her using eternal power, can''t we serve it? "


    Liu Che couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words.


    "Okay... I let her use eternal power!"


    At his order, Ye Rou didn''t use eternal divine power, but began to use other divine arts.


    Liu Che''s **** system is very huge.


    Whether it is Eastern or Western spells, there are all.


    Without using eternal divine power, is there no way to take you by yourself?


    Ye Rou sneered in her heart, suppressing the eternal divine power, and turned a touch of red destructive power appeared on her left hand, while her right hand was the power of life.


    "Bipolar Biochemistry, Moment of Destruction, Devouring Bottle"


    The old Tao was incomplete, so the power of nature was just like that.


    But after the strength was supplemented, Ye Rou''s moves naturally became sharper.


    The same is the law of the dark system.


    But in the face of Ye Rou''s dual attributes, the creation **** was ultimately invincible, and after resisting 16 attacks, he was finally defeated.


    Ten victories finally came to an end.


    In the end, the masters came to a conclusion, that is, don''t provoke Liu Che easily.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how I died.


    There are other avenues besides Eternal Avenue.


    You never know how many hole cards he has. As far as Ye Rou is concerned, she is definitely not the strongest one, but she is a **** of the same level.


    But he didn''t even qualify for a tie.


    Occasionally, Ye Rou took away Chi Huang Liuyan''s Hun Yuanzhu and threw it directly to Xiao Nun.


    After all, it was her own reincarnation, and she also wanted to cultivate her. people.


    Chapter 698 The terrible God of Tiamat, two new members join!


    After Ye Rou''s ten-game winning streak, she stopped making moves.


    This disappointed many masters who wanted to watch her fight, but Tiamat appeared on the scene.


    Hui Ye Ji and several Nuwas already have children.


    Naturally, it cannot be shot.


    Among the first batch of goddesses, only Tiamat was able to take action.


    From her step by step to the Supreme Realm, her strength is already among the top ten among the goddess.


    "Then, next is the battle of the Supreme Realm. My name is Tiamat, the woman of the eternal dominion..."


    The cute little Tiamat introduced himself.


    With her weird look, she knew it was not a human race.


    But the cuteness is different from the degenerate temperament of the body.


    Ile Chan and Ishtar heard Tiamat''s move and hurried out.


    "Which, which ring is it?"


    "Over there, sister..."


    The sister with a soft blond hair, at first sight spotted the arena far away, because the battle there has just begun.


    Tiamat''s opponent is a supreme **** of the ice type.


    And is the direct descendant of Frost''s rule.


    Rumors have reached the late stage of the Supreme Realm, and for Tiamat in the early stage of the Supreme Realm, there is a big difference between the two.


    When the strength reaches the later stage, every level is not arbitrarily surpassed.


    Why is there such a deviation in strength?


    It''s because the Ice Master wants to see what level Liu Che''s subordinates can reach.


    And it happened that Liu Che also wanted to see where Tiamat''s limit was.


    She is currently the only supreme of the Fallen system.


    Liu Ning is a death element, Qing''er is a life element, Huiye is a destruction element, and Ye Rou is a sea of ??rivers, and demons are similar.


    There are very few goddesses of the degenerate line.


    Currently there are only Serena and Dugu Ningke.


    --------------

 Chapter 745：

    In the small world.


    Tiamat looked at the man in the ice and smiled at him: "Then I''m going to start fighting..."


    "Well, you can make a beautiful shot first. The difference between our strengths is a bit big, you can use eternal power, and please do your best!"


    "good."


    The next moment, Tiamat''s gentle smile froze.


    A dark power overflowed from her body.


    This is suppressed depravity.


    The **** Tiamat, who was once the beast of return, once again opened up his divinity, called the corrupted darkness of corruption.


    It''s here!


    "Roar..."


    Accompanied by a monstrous roar, black smoke spilled out of Tiamat''s petite body, and her body began to swell.


    Until it becomes a behemoth with a height of ten thousand meters.


    This is not Dharmakaya.


    It is the manifestation of power.


    At the same time, the Fallen God Realm that belonged solely to Tiamat opened.


    She is a pure existence, and it is also the existence that Liu Che feels distressed for, and because of this, Tiamat has always shown his gentle side.


    Do not fight or grab your sisters.


    Try hard to help her.


    Treating the God of Eternity is even more dedicated to yourself.


    But her divinity is depravity, return, and later destruction.


    What kind of horror will the strength of the true liberation of nature?


    The blood-red God Realm secreted the entire small world in the blink of an eye, and the scarlet eyes deeply pierced the Supreme Ice.


    He looked down at his feet.


    His own ice barrier was actually being corrupted all the time.


    "The frequency of indiscriminate attacks, what a terrible woman..."


    Hanbing Zhizun put away the smile on his face and began to observe the behemoth seriously.


    But then his face was full of cold sweat.


    Because in that blood-red field, tens of millions of monsters have emerged.


    The law manifests.


    Fuck, is this **** pre-extreme state?


    Tease me.


    "Welcome to destruction... **** enemy!"


    boom.


    The attack that covered the heavens and the earth struck, and the Frost-type Supreme, who originally liked large-scale attacks, directly fell into a bitter battle.


    It''s not that he didn''t fight back.


    It was the open domain of ice, which was destroyed by even more terrifying forces before it took shape.


    "Damn it, what the **** is going on with this woman!"


    The Ice Supreme kept escaping, but Tiamat''s realm covered the entire small world.


    At this moment, a red light pierced the space and came directly in front of him.


    "Depend on..."


    In desperation, the Ice Supreme picked up a supreme artifact.


    Ding.


    The strong impact slammed him into the immediate world barrier.


    A mouthful of ice-blue blood spewed out.


    This artifact is a shield.


    It was carved with the ice-dominated God''s Realm, and its defensive power far surpassed ordinary supreme artifacts, but even so, he received a strong counter-shock force.


    It''s not a human being.


    Uh... the other party is indeed not human.


    However, knocking myself to the edge also gave me time to react.


    "Liberate, the power of ice..."


    An icy cold air filled the realm of God...........


    The same high-frequency field attack directly hit Tiamat.


    But those fallen beasts are not afraid of life and death at all, and launch suicidal attacks frantically.


    And Tiamat''s body took a deep breath and began to chant!


    "Chessmore Fallen Voice"


    "Oh...."


    Sonic attacks use sounds, laws and illusions.


    Trinity indiscriminate moves.


    The Ice Supreme fell into a disadvantage in an instant, but Tiamat couldn''t help him.


    Finally, after thirty minutes of persistence.


    Liu Che ended this fruitless battle.


    The ice master next to him looked at him speechlessly, and said: "You are really terrible, there are such subordinates with the degenerate system, and the soul is so pure."


    "No..." Liu Che shook his head and said, "I haven''t suppressed her growth, I''m just guiding her. You have to understand that this world is not only light, from our perspective.


    Unless there are real crimes, power is just a tool. "


    Just talking.


    Tiamat came back, blushing, shyly worried, and ran to his side.


    "Master, I...Is it good?"


    "Well, well done!" Liu Che touched the top of her head and said softly: "Go and play with Ai Lei Jiang, they have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Um."


    Tiamat wanted to ask for a kiss to soothe the restlessness in his heart.


    But now many people are watching.


    She really couldn''t hold her face down.


    So 1.5, can only leave.


    At this moment, Lan Bing Sirui suddenly realized that this guy is a big liar, and it is obviously love to stabilize this woman.


    What a pervert.


    -----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    At this time, Xiao Budian and others are complaining.


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "I really take it, drinking milk is so unwelcome? A group of idiots have not been upset by me."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Okay, don''t brag, if it weren''t for eternal divine power, that group of old believers would be really hard to beat."


    Dashan Chu: "That''s true. After all, Pan Heng Zhigao is the ruler of the family for countless years, and our boss has just woken up.


    But we are invincible! "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Hey, those people who slap the face are so cool."


    Ding...The one-armed ninja joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...Klin joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 699 It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, if you don''t join God teaches you, you''re just an ant!


    Tosaka University: "Well... not bad, new people have joined in. If you are sober, remember to come to the group to chat.


    You can type and speak as long as you think about it.


    For example, I think hello in my head, send it.


    Can speak. "


    Klin: "Where is this place? Who are you..."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Hey...Aren''t you that little bald? Say...Are you a bald guy!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Huh? Come to the monk, welcome..."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Welcome, welcome, it can be regarded as looking forward to a person of Buddhism. Underneath is the strongest Arhat of Buddhism..."


    Klin: "Uh...what is Arhat? You are all monks? I''m just a lay monk, and I don''t want to stay in the temple anymore."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "...The Buddha will punish your young man!"


    Klin: "Cut... if there was a Buddha, the bad guys would have been cleaned up! That would be bad guys all over the world."


    At this time, Klin was sitting on the beach cultivating.


    Suddenly, he glanced at the words of the tomb thief sister.


    I couldn''t help but wonder.


    Why would she know that I am bald for 29?


    Klin frowned.


    Does the other party know how to read minds? It''s still some kind of high-tech, it''s better to go back and ask Bouma!


    Maybe it''s the enemy''s trick.


    But even so, he asked about the identity of the other party.


    Klin: "@ÌìÏÂ×îÃÀµÄtomb robber, may I ask...Who are you why know that I am a bald head, have I met you?"


    Tosaka University: "I can answer you this question. She has not seen you, but we know who you are and what happened.


    Now please listen to me carefully. "


    Everyone in the group knew that this big man was going to be spoiled, and they all shut up one after another.


    Tosaka University: "First of all, your world is very terrifying, maybe one day you will be beaten to death.


    Secondly, why you can''t defeat Monkey King is because the opponent is an alien, of course you can''t. "


    Klin: "Stop... why do you know Wukong? Who are you? And how is it possible that he is an alien!!!"


    Ji Shi Witch: "Why is it impossible? Mortals will turn into gorillas when they see the moon. If this is the case, will there be humans on earth?


    You can never say that Goku is a powerful race, right? If so, why would they be annihilated? "


    This... this is true.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "As for our identity, then you have to listen carefully, we are the maid of the strongest ruler of the heavens.


    Commonly known as the goddess under the seat of the eternal god.


    As for why we know you, it is naturally very simple, because we have seen the long river of time and know everything in all the world. "


    God?


    What a joke.

 Chapter 746：

    Klin felt that there was a problem in his brain, but the other party said it sternly, as if there really was such a thing.


    Klin: "Since you are so good, why did I enter this chat group?"


    Tosaka University: "After God created countless worlds, he fell into a long sleep...so you are lucky, and you will be God''s spokesperson.


    As long as you believe in the eternal god, you will gain infinite power, immortality and immortality...


    Let me tell you by the way, the dragon ball on your earth is very dangerous. Think about a wishing ball, if it attracts the strong from outside the universe.


    Do you think you can beat it?


    If you still don''t believe it, you can ask the immortal turtle, let him tell you the location of Kalinta, and then find the immortal on the tower.


    The other party will tell you that there is another alien in this world, and that person is the native **** of the earth.


    A Namek, the dragon ball is also made by the opponent.


    By the way, you can ask the Turtle Immortal Piccolo who is the Great Demon King, and he will also tell something interesting. "


    After a series of words, Klin''s scalp was numb.


    What Kalinta, what cat fairy.


    He doesn''t understand at all.


    But fortunately, he stayed in the Guixian House and has not left yet.


    boom.


    As the door was opened, the immortal turtle who was watching fitness activities inside shivered with fright.


    The expression directly turned green.


    "Klin..."


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??I would like to ask you one thing. Do you know Big Demon King Piccolo?"


    boom.


    The thin and shriveled old man stopped directly in place.


    "Teacher Wu Tian...Teacher Wu Tian..."


    Klin waved his hand to the other party, and a terrible wave roused in his heart.


    Could it be said that what those people in the group said is true?


    Immortal Turtle''s expression was very solemn, even accompanied by a hint of murderousness. He looked at Klin and asked, "How do you know Big Devil Piccolo?"


    "Ah, it''s like this..."


    After listening to Klin''s explanation, Immortal Turtle finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought that the other party went astray and wanted to learn martial arts from the monster that is Big Demon King Piccolo.


    It''s not like this.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??does Big Devil Bick really exist?"


    "Existence? That''s the guy who almost destroyed the earth...Many years ago, when I was still practicing under Master Wu Taidou, a monster suddenly appeared in the world...


    He is the Big Demon King Piccolo, tyrannical... terrible... all the martial artists could not resist his power, but in the end they were sealed. "


    "So, the goddess who claims to be the God of Eternity is really saying it? Big Demon King Piccolo is an alien, and Wukong is also an alien!"


    "I don''t really understand this. I really didn''t expect the other party to know so many secrets. You can continue to snoop 250 to understand the strength of the other party.


    Make another judgment. "


    "Row!"


    In the next few hours, Klin spent time looking through the group information and group videos.


    After experiencing countless worlds personally.


    His mood changed.


    Then I downloaded the eternal meditation thoughts in the group material without thinking about it. If the earth is really dangerous in the future, then he is obliged!


    Although Klin was a little clever, he was a martial artist after all.


    With justice in mind!


    And compared to Wukong, he is more sleek.


    Because of this, Klin became the first believer in this world.


    The mind is running, and the soul is empty.


    Klin plunged directly into the meditation space, while the turtle immortal stared at the other side, if Klin had any accidents.


    He can subdue the opponent!


    "I hope that **** is not an evil god, otherwise this will be a sign of chaos in the world! However, if what the other party said is true.


    Then the Dragon Ball is indeed not something that the earth should have. "


    The universe is so vast.


    There are probably too many strong people inside.


    Now all hopes are pinned on Klin!


    After about an hour passed, Immortal Turtle suddenly discovered that he could not capture Klin''s breath. .


    Chapter 700 Boomer who was deceived, Klin who was extremely wicked!


    This is a very shocking thing.


    The current turtle immortal is still very strong.


    At least it is not a problem to be able to break the moon. After all, the whole moon can be broken by the tortoise school qigong.


    But now, he couldn''t capture Klin''s breath.


    "call..."


    Along with Klin''s breath, the room became quiet.


    He opened his eyes and got up from the ground.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Klin seemed a little unbelievable.


    One word to describe one''s current state is strong.


    Two words are very strong.


    Three words are extremely strong.


    Unparalleled perception, extremely powerful body, and the surging power in the body.


    God bestows strength.


    It''s so terrible.


    "Klin, how are you?"


    "Teacher, I am stronger!"


    "How powerful is it?"


    "Look!"


    Klin stretched out his palm and slashed towards the sea.


    "drink."


    A violent explosion occurred directly on the entire sea surface, and a powerful force burst out.


    The immortal turtle who was watching knelt directly on the ground.


    This power has actually surpassed him countless times.


    In the next experiment, Immortal Turtle finally understood that his disciple had become an extremely terrifying existence, and he could still capture the breath of the native gods.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??let us meet the gods in this world, so you can rest assured..."


    Klin took the turtle immortal and jumped directly into the air.


    Sky dance?


    No, this is a more mysterious application of power.


    Almost teleport.


    In just a minute, they arrived at Kalinta and rushed directly from the middle.


    As for the Thunder and the like, it can''t affect them at all.


    Then, the two came to heaven.


    "here it is..."


    "skyline!"


    Bobo walked out from a distance, looking at them with a ugly expression.


    "Stop, don''t fight Bobo...they are not malicious...¡¨."


    As an aboriginal god, he fully understands Klin''s purpose.


    After all, Namekians still have some peculiar superpowers.


    Then, the **** with a cane appeared.


    When Immortal Turtle saw the other person, he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Bike the Devil!!!"


    "No, he is a god. Big Devil Piccolo is still sealed in the sea!"


    Popo quickly explained.


    Then, under God''s explanation, they finally understood the relationship between Piccolo and God, and at the same time they understood some things.


    "So, does the God of Eternity really exist?"


    "Regardless of whether it exists or not, I will build temples and spread sects to make enough preparations for future space wars!"


    Klin is full of spirits now.


    I can also be regarded as a divine emissary.


    It''s not easy to find friends in the future!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that he has completely surpassed Wukong.


    This is what really makes people happy.


    After all, the two are in a competitive relationship after entering the teacher''s door!


    I don''t know why, my heart is very happy.


    However, it was also because of Kling.


    God told them the rules of the world, if everyone did not die, it would arouse the anger of King Yama.


    But Klin smiled and said: "You haven''t seen the eternal Creator, so naturally you haven''t seen the power of gods. The gods in your mouth are just some powerful mortals.


    Come and witness the true power! "


    "Um?"


    "Don''t you think you need to try new powers as the **** of the earth? And you are very old now, don''t you want to visit the hometown of Namek?"


    God is kind, but he also has his own wishes.


    After some conversation, finally struggling several times, still chose to join the religious cult.


    After all, this is also for the benefit of the world.


    At the same time, he also wanted to see how God existed.


    When he entered the meditation space, he finally understood why Klin said he was small. I was afraid that the so-called realm kings would kneel before the gods.


    A terrifying figure, dominates the universe.


    The Milky Way is nothing but a dust at the feet of the opponent.


    With a puff, he knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 747：

    Devout prayers.


    Pray for the true **** to give yourself strength.


    Suddenly, a crisp divine light descended, and the Namek star got a new life.


    When he opened his eyes again.


    I have regained my youth.


    "God, you have become younger!"


    "Well, it''s not bad, Bobo, come, join the eternal religion, we also have to spread the doctrine, of course, now I have one more thing.


    That is to absorb the other part back! "


    Fairy Turtle frowned and said, "You can''t kill Piccolo?"


    "Of course not, because Piccolo died, so I will die! However, we can merge and get rid of his darkness!"


    Then he left here.


    But Klin also flew into the distance, he was going to fool a goddess.


    I remember Bouma once said, to find a prince charming.


    "¡§"Hey...As an old friend, how can I not realize your wish? I''m only a little sorry. Drink tea, Bouma needs to be given to God.


    Otherwise I will be unlucky..."


    At this time, West Capital.


    In the capsule company, Bouma sat alone in front of the window, staring at the rain curtain outside.


    Girls are always pregnant.


    In fact, in the previous adventures, drinking tea didn''t have a bad feeling for oneself, but every time it felt so bad.


    Alas, this is probably because there is no destiny.


    Who would like a person who only knows how to eat and wait to die?


    Do you expect a woman to confess?


    Just when Bouma was in a daze, a figure fell from the sky and came to her window.


    "Hi... Bouma, long time no see?"


    "Huh? Klin... why are you here, you can fly?"


    "Strength is strong enough, people can fly. By the way, can you open the window first!"


    "good."


    Bringing inside the house, Boomer realized that Klin wasn''t wet, and she exclaimed, "Aren''t you going to die? It''s raining outside!"


    Klin: "...Please, if I were a ghost, then everyone else would be a ghost. To be precise, I saw God.


    I remembered the question you said before, so I came to you. "


    "what is the problem."


    Bouma was in her youth at this time, and she was so beautiful.


    Since Klin was not dead, she was not afraid.


    "Didn''t you say that you hope to find a Prince Charming with Dragon Ball? Now there is a chance to fulfill your wish. Would you like to try?"


    "what chance!"


    "Join the cult!"


    "I don''t want to be a nun, I don''t want to talk about this question!!!"


    Klin didn''t expect Bouma to reject it with one bite, and then rolled his eyes and smiled: "Joining the cult can be pure and eternal, so you won''t join!"


    In an instant, the girl''s breathing began to rush.


    "You... are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course, the young man is not deceived!" Hu.


    Chapter 701 The Capsule Company Begins


    "Damn, I was fooled by you!!!"


    "How can this be cheated? Do you dare to say that you don''t have strong strength now, and you still have fair skin?"


    "..."


    Well, Bouma has no way to deny this.


    But she was still shocked.


    An ordinary earth girl, but gained a strong combat power, and can easily destroy a high mountain.


    This is indeed very scary.


    But the price is that she will become a woman of God in the future.


    It is reduced to a sacrifice.


    However, after seeing the beauty of God Realm.


    Bouma was indeed moved, at least... she had never seen such a beautiful existence.


    So starting from Xidu, the first wave of collecting believers began.


    The capsule company is a big company that radiates the world, but Bouma''s parents don''t like to control others, so eating the patent of capsules can get very moisturizing.


    But after learning that her daughter became a goddess.


    Bouma''s father decided to support her in starting to spread the sect.


    After all, things need to be done to benefit mankind. Of course, Boomer didn''t know it. This was because Klin showed the old man the Transformers in Sam''s World, which attracted the other''s interest.


    In just a few days.


    Most of the people in the western capital became believers of the gods, and some ghost-thinking people were publicly obliterated by the soul-saver.


    250 But it is precisely because of this that everyone wants to become stronger.


    Because, through the notice of the gods.


    They understand that there are many races in the universe, as well as various powerhouses.


    What is technology?


    This is a martial arts world!


    Because of this, the wind direction of the earth began to change slowly.


    You can become a martial artist by joining the gods. Powerful magic, cracking mountains and rocks, and flying have become the norm.


    Various discussions are also very popular.


    When these believers went to other cities to preach, people realized how far the difference between mortals and believers was.


    A group of bank robbers were exposed to this group of believers.


    As a result, one punch.


    This group of guys were subdued, their legs must have been broken, and their ribs were cracked a lot.


    After this incident was exposed, it caused a very big reaction.


    As a result, more people joined the religion.


    On the other hand, look at the capital of the west here.


    Bouma is sitting at home and is pointing out how to develop for those believers.


    Then she stretched and walked out the door.


    Klin naturally exercised outside the yard.


    After all, the development of the religion has left him as the main priest, and the immortal turtle has just sent him a message that a city in the north has also joined the development of the religion very quickly.


    And Piccolo has merged with the original other half.


    At the same time, the evil thoughts are completely killed.


    Speaking of this evil thought, it was actually because it was brought over from Namek.


    In the past, there was a Super Namek who gained a powerful force because of the new evil.


    However, then the other party also brought good news.


    Piccolo found the spaceship, and it was still usable.


    It has been transported back from that highland, ready to be sent to the Western Capital for detailed research.


    "you''re awake?"


    "Well, by the way Klin, have you contacted Wukong?"


    "No, but I have asked the followers to spread the news. When the West Capital is stable, I will look for him."


    "It''s okay to find it earlier. Since those goddesses say that Wukong has great potential, he will be very powerful if he joins the religious sect."


    "Yeah, it''s a Saiyan after all."


    Kling smiled plainly, without the slightest inferiority complex.


    Because he is the chief priest, he will have the power bestowed by God in the future, and he has no fear of any enemies at all.


    On the contrary, he now expects the strong to challenge himself.


    At present, Lan Qi has also been taken to the headquarters of the religious sect.


    Become the second goddess after Bouma, after all, they are all acquaintances, and everyone will not be all strangers after going to the gods.


    And Bouma didn''t want the turtle immortal Huo Huo to make this great beauty.


    --------------


    In a deep mountain.


    Wukong is practicing piously, his way is very rude.


    Fight with wild beasts every day and practice for a long time.


    At the same time, he is also looking for Dragon Ball.


    Because I made a wish in the castle of the king of risotto, which caused the four planets to leave, now the time has come.


    He just happened to be looking for it too.


    It has the best of both worlds.


    When night fell, Wukong lay on the ground and gradually fell into sleep.


    A figure appeared from the darkness.


    "Who!"


    Wukong''s reaction was quick and he stood up directly.


    As a result, what I saw was a very ordinary man.


    This person is wearing ordinary clothes, but there is an unusual breath all over his body.


    When the other party saw Wukong, he was taken aback, and then said: "Are you the Monkey King?"


    "Yes, how do you know me!"


    "My name is Satan, and I am an ordinary believer in Eternal Gods. The master priest said that if anyone sees you, let them tell you to go to the Western Capital."


    "But I''m looking for Dragon Ball."


    "This is not a conflict. I think you are also a martial artist. Joining the cult can gain unparalleled strength. Your friend Klin has far surpassed you!"


    "Huh? He is so powerful!"


    "Yes."


    In fact, Satan was originally a real martial artist, but when he met Tao Baibai later, he mocked the other party''s hair.


    The master was killed.

 Chapter 748：

    The result has been devastated since then.


    Until the wandering capital of the West, I saw the religious recruitment of believers.


    The conditions of including food and shelter are very attractive, and it also gave Satan the faith to join in.


    Until the power bestowed by God.


    Only then did his martial arts heart ignite again.


    After just a few days, he came to the deep mountains. When he noticed a good breath, he held the belief that he would invite people to join the religion.


    Came here.


    But he didn''t expect this person to be Wukong.


    "Well, I hope you don''t lie to me!"


    "That''s natural. Tomorrow we can go to the Western Capital."


    At dawn, Wukong looked very surprised when he saw that Satan could fly directly.


    He really did not expect that people can fly without wings.


    "It''s amazing, how did you do it?"


    "Uh... this is flying, and you can learn it naturally after joining the cult!"


    "Can I learn too?"


    "certainly!"


    The two fly in the air, Wukong rides on somersault clouds and Satan relies on flying skills.


    A few hours later.


    The two came to the West Capital.


    The meeting between Klin and Wukong was naturally full of joy.


    Then the two communicated with each other, and after hearing that Klin had gained the strength to crush him, Wukong obviously didn''t believe it.


    As a result, there were hundreds of tricks to fight against each other.


    But he can''t even touch the other party''s hair.


    "Huh...huh...this is really strong, I can''t see your speed at all!"


    "Of course, my current practice is very powerful. Do you want to join the cult? I promise you can get the same power."


    "Okay, I want to join!".


    Chapter 702 Wukong Joins the Cult of God, the Death of Crane Immortal! ! !


    Wukong promised that it is very simple to enter the teaching, but it is very simple to enter the meditation.


    After all, everyone knows what he looks like.


    After a few hours, he was like a hairy monkey, unable to settle down at all.


    In order to correct this point of view, Klin thought of countless ways, and finally said bitterly: "If you really can''t calm down, you won''t be able to save your grandfather.


    The religion can resurrect the dead. "


    "grandfather?"


    "Yes!"


    Faced with the doubts of his relatives, Wukong finally entered the world of meditation after struggling for three days.


    Looking at a whole new world.


    Wukong looked a little strange.


    Then he saw a huge orangutan standing behind him.


    "Wow... what is this?"


    Wukong couldn''t help being frightened, but the other party didn''t respond to him. Instead, he stood there stupidly like a sculpture.


    Suddenly, a sense of mystery appeared in his heart.


    Wukong instantly understood that the orangutan was actually himself.


    That is a memory buried deep in the soul!


    It turned out that it was himself who killed Grandpa! ! !


    Wukong knelt on the ground with a puff, and began to cry bitterly. Such a kind grandpa was actually hurt by himself.


    Although he didn''t mean it at the time, he felt very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, a divine light fell from the sky.


    "Child, don''t be sad. Go on bravely, as long as you become stronger, your grandpa can be resurrected!"


    "Really? Eternity... Eternal God!"


    Excited, Wukong forgot Liu Che''s **** name, and came directly to an eternal god.


    Well, at least the prefix is ??not forgotten.


    The corner of Liu Che''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Yes, help the Eternal God Cult, you can get everything you want!"


    "Then I choose to join the Divine Cult... please let me join..."


    "Um."


    When Wukong unlocked the shackles of his soul, an abundant force entered his soul.


    Completely control the violent spirit in his heart.


    The reason why Saiyans can become Super Saiyans is precisely because of blood and soul issues, if they can perfectly control their anger.


    It will be a terrifying existence.


    Similarly, Liu Che also wanted to see what kind of power the world¡¯s **** of destruction, King...Great priest, has!


    This universe can withstand his coming!


    Hey-hey.


    ......


    When Wukong woke up, it was already two hours later.


    A completely different feeling came from within myself.


    It seems that there is a source in one''s own body, which is constantly erupting!


    "So strong, really strong this power..."


    "you''re awake?"


    Klin felt the fluctuation of power and rushed over directly.


    "Yeah." Wukong nodded, then smiled weirdly: "Should we make a move?"


    "Come on, but not here. This is the headquarters of the Eternal Church, and Bouma''s home is nearby..."


    "Then let''s go somewhere else!"


    "good."


    The two moved instantaneously together.


    Came to an empty sea above.


    Then a terrible battle broke out here.


    The first is the combination of fists and feet, and the second is the confrontation of various moves. Their fighting style is completely different from that of Huang Tiandi and others.


    Take the road of the flesh.


    Pure energy attack.


    Although Klin began to gain the upper hand, but Wukong''s bloodline was strong, and eventually the two even drew a tie.


    This time, Klin was stimulated.


    Rely on... Is the Saiyan blood so fierce?


    No, I have to continue to practice hard.


    He knew that when he first sacrificed, God would give him a power, and if he had that eternal power, he would suddenly surpass everyone.


    So he didn''t get too entangled.


    "So strong, Klin, this strength is a bit terrifying..."


    "Cut, what is this. I heard Lord Goddess say that there are very terrifying existences in our universe, and there are some things that cannot be said clearly, because they will be known by mentioning their names."


    Now the only one who knows the mystery of the universe is Klin himself.


    He didn''t want the destruction gods and priests to see himself.


    So it still needs wretched development, until the day of God''s coming, is the time of his own rise.


    Before that, he needed to continuously expand his religious beliefs.


    Although Wukong didn''t understand the meaning of his words, he still chose to believe it.


    Bringing Wukong into the sect, the turtle immortal on the other side did not stop, although he hated the crane immortal very much.


    But the two are still brothers after all.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the young turtle immortal appeared in front of the crane immortal.


    The other party is killing ordinary people.


    "Okay, it just happens that there is not much money left. These people have made some contributions to our lives, which can be regarded as accumulating virtue..."


    "Hey, Master has a lot of money."


    Dumplings use superpowers to collect all the gold, silver, jewelry, and money.


    The Tianjin Fan on the side seemed a little unhappy.


    But he didn''t speak.


    The Crane Immortal smiled coldly and said: "It can''t do without money. After all, people like us can''t kill people all the time..."


    "Then what are you doing now? Xiaohe...you have turned your back on the teachings of Master Wu Taidou more and more!"


    "Who?"


    .......0


    Hexianren was startled by the sound, he turned his head abruptly, but was instantly beaten and flew out.


    He looked at the familiar face in midair.


    In astonishment, he said: "Turtle...Turtle fairy!!! How did you, the immortal, regain your youth?"


    Teacher Wu Tian did not speak, but looked at the Crane Immortal with a bitter face and said: "I originally wanted to invite you into the gods, but the resentment in your whole body has already kept you too hard. I hope you are in hell. The world will make atonement!"


    He tapped.


    Crane immortal died instantly!


    The Tianjin rice and dumplings next to them didn''t react! ! !


    "Damn, you killed my teacher..."


    Tianjin Fan still had benevolence, so instead of running away, he rushed up.


    But the opponent stepped on the ground.


    "Hey... As a disciple of the Crane Immortal, but he didn''t go astray like him, it seems that you can still be saved... Do you want to practice under my sect?


    He and I are brothers, as a martial artist, killing ordinary people, do you think it''s right? "


    "I..."


    "Can''t answer? That''s it, you have kind thoughts in your heart, but you don''t agree with it. Come on, kid... Join the gods and feel the real kindness."


    Under the "temptation" of Guixianren, Tianjin Fan still joined.

 Chapter 749：

    Because he doesn''t join, the dumplings will die!


    However, afterwards, Tianjin Fan was still very grateful to Guixian Ren, because without the other party, he would go deeper and deeper into the darkness and become an incorrigible villain.


    Eventually he was killed by other people of the gods. people.


    Chapter 703 Klin accepts Xiao Wu, Wukong comes to the gossip furnace! ! ! [ͼ]


    The next day.


    God, that is Piccolo.


    [Hereafter referred to as Piccolo, it is no longer a god. ¡¿


    When he arrived at the Xidu headquarters, he saw Bouma the first time, and both Wukong and Klin were there.


    "Mr. Piccolo, are you here?"


    Klin was very humble. It was a respect for the other party''s age, and with such a think tank, the religious development would be very rapid.


    Piccolo nodded and smiled: "I''m here to tell you one thing. Wukong''s grandfather did not go to the underworld after his death, but took care of the gossip stove on the earth.


    The second thing is about Dragon Ball.


    If you want to sacrifice, Dragon Ball is actually a good choice! "


    The process of religious teaching, Klin basically announced at the top.


    Turtle fairy, Wukong, Piccolo, Bouma.


    All four of them know it.


    It didn''t hear that there was a need for treasures, so Piccolo told them this proposal.


    Klin''s eyes lit up when he heard this, yes...the treasures in their world, what is rarer than Dragon Ball.


    A magical thing that can fulfill the wishes of others! ! !


    "It''s great, this sacrifice **** will definitely like it very much, but we can''t sacrifice like this. Let''s put it down like this first."


    "In that case, Klin, go and collect Dragon Balls. For Wukong, I feel he will do some bad things. Let him practice in the headquarters."


    "Row!"


    Then Klin took the Dragon Ball Radar and went out. After his strength increased, his speed was naturally very fast.


    Two dragon **** were quickly collected into the bag.


    However, in the dragon ball collection behind, he still encountered an enemy attack.


    These people are the Red Ribbon Legion!


    Klin looked at the corpse lying under his feet and shook his head: "These people are really dead! They are hoarding a lot of weapons and want to start chaos..."


    The notorious legion.


    Even the king is afraid of the existence of three points, since the remaining dragon **** are in their hands, it is easy to handle.


    Klin sneered in his heart and began to slaughter.


    Thermal weapons are very powerful for mortals and threats to ordinary martial artists. For example, the former Tao Baibai was blown to pieces.


    However, Klin, who now has a combat power of over 10,000, is a real toy!


    In three days, the Red Ribbon Legion was wiped out.


    Except for one scientist in an overseas base, all the others died!


    Six dragon **** have fallen into his hands, and the remaining one is constantly moving outside!


    "a?"


    Klin frowned slightly, feeling like a bird, but the speed was not very similar.


    Ever since, he started flying towards the last dragon ball. About ten minutes later, a spaceship appeared in front of him.


    "So it was them."


    Klin smiled and moved inside instantly.


    At this time, Xiao Wu and others were eating, and they didn''t guard Klin at all.


    "Hey... Chowder King, long time no see!!!"


    "Puff... you are a little bald, how did you get in..."


    "Hehe, seeing that you have been collecting Dragon Balls, do you want to do bad things again in your heart?"


    "I... I didn''t!"


    Chowder winked frantically at his men, but the two of them were suppressed by Klin''s aura!


    Then the opponent opened his hand.


    boom.


    A ball of light flew out, and the spacecraft was directly blasted out of a big hole.


    "I want the Dragon Ball, and I want Xiao Wu too. I hope you can know your mistake and correct it. Otherwise, when we meet next time, it''s time for me to kill you..."


    "you..."


    Chowder wanted to scold, but was stared at by Klin.


    It became waste again in an instant.


    Afterwards, Kling left swaggeringly.


    And this spaceship is planted toward the ground!


    ----------------


    at the same time.


    Destroy the planet.


    Wes was grilling fish and didn''t pay attention to the strangeness of the earth at all. For him, it was enough to cultivate Birus, the **** of destruction.


    And as long as the dark angel does not appear.


    Naturally, there will be no problems in this universe.


    Earth?


    What it is.


    An unremarkable planet! ! !


    For Frieza, a family of frozen demons in the universe, it is just a scrap of grass in Weiss''s eyes, and who cares about the earth.


    It is estimated that he would not even take a look at the explosion.


    So, grilled fish is delicious.


    ----------------


    On the other side, after knowing the location of Grandpa.


    Wukong naturally started to go to the Five Elements Mountain, which is said to be a place separated from yin and yang, full of ghosts and horrible things.


    But when he came, it was very peaceful here.


    Not even a ghost was seen.


    Along with Wukong''s deepening, a mountain soon appeared in front of him...


    At this time, thick smoke billowed here, and the roar of the undead could be heard in the depths.


    "Well, this is it! Okay...Grandpa, I''m here!"


    Wukong soared out, and soon entered the Five Elements Mountain, and at this time, lunch was chatting with Taishang Lao Jun Anning.


    "There seems to be a lot less soul recently. Is there less time disputes?"


    "It''s possible, there must be time to rest after the war, human beings... it will always be this virtue!"


    Anning has no good feelings for human beings.


    This stems from their constant wars.


    Every time the soul increases, it will cause this look.


    Her dress is very simple, very similar to the dress of an ancient female general.


    There are two long pheasant tails on the crown of the head, holding a shut knife, showing the heroic posture of the female general!


    Just between the two talking.


    A figure flew from outside.


    "Who?"


    "Grandpa, I have found you!"


    "Goku? Why are you here!"


    Hearing Gohan''s words, An Ning was startled and looked up and down the little guy.


    It doesn''t matter at this point.


    She was so scared that the knife in her hand would fall.


    There is no breath.


    But it is real.


    There is only one result in this situation, and the opponent is a powerful person who surpasses him countless times!


    What is going on here?


    Didn''t Gohan say that his grandson is very small? Is it a monster?


    1.5¡¡¡¡ When I met my grandfather and grandson, I was naturally very happy.


    But when Wukong wanted to take Gohan away, An Ning stopped it.


    "Little guy, I won''t stop you when you come to see your grandfather, but he is dead, and there is a gap between Yin and Yang! You can''t leave..."


    "No, you can be resurrected by joining the Eternal Church!"


    "Eternal God Cult?"


    "Yes, a true God, my power is bestowed by God, by the way, big sister, do you want to join? I think you will be very hard to stay here, right..."


    Wukong turned his eyes, and said thief.


    An Ning sneered when she heard the words, it was too far to be fooled.


    Huh.


    She waved to attack Wukong, wanting to see what strength the opponent is.


    But the next second, her weapon was blocked by a finger.


    Seeing Wukong lightly flick, this treasured sword shattered instantly! .


    Chapter 704 The one-armed ninja confirms his identity!


    The strength of the two sides is not at the same level at all.


    One has a combat power of over 10,000 and the other has a combat power of 300.


    How many times is the difference?


    Everyone understands.


    An Ning was also taken aback, and finally gave up the battle.


    On the other hand, Wukong was not angry. He just said to him: "Sister, it''s useless for you to stand by the gossip stove here.


    In the future, fewer and fewer people will die. Everyone will have my power because of joining the gods.


    How many people do you think will die?


    As for King Yama, we are not afraid at all. "


    "You bastard, what **** talk!"


    "Then, grandpa, do you think King Yama is better, or am I better? I have just practiced for a few days now, and my strength will be stronger in the future."

 Chapter 750：

    Gohan was silent when he heard the words.


    The same is true of Anning.


    If it is true as Wukong said, then the world will undergo major changes in the future.


    Do you choose to continue to stay where you are, or are you ready to leave 29?


    An Ning does not know what choice to make.


    "Actually, the gods in this world have already joined our sect. Would you like to check it out?"


    "God?"


    "Yes."


    Wukong chuckled, but An Ning hesitated for a moment and chose to take a look.


    Anyway, there are some little ghosts on the gossip stove, and it doesn''t matter much.


    She has lived on the earth for a long, long time, about tens of thousands of years.


    It''s not bad to go out and have a look.


    As for Gohan, he was behind, after practicing the eternal meditation, after he got rid of the **** between life and death.


    Successfully gained a second life.


    This phenomenon is also extremely shocking to Anning.


    However, it was the Capital of the West that really shocked her.


    This is the headquarters of the gods, and the most technologically advanced city on earth!


    none of them.


    Currently, Bouma''s father is studying how to mass-produce spacecraft, while Bouma is studying the talismanic literature.


    Combine technology with **** pattern.


    This is the latest technology!


    Moreover, as a technical beauty, can Boomer not be tempted when encountering brand-new technology!


    Wukong smiled at An Ning: "How? Everyone here is stronger than you!"


    really.


    After practicing the eternal meditation, mankind has been comprehensively improved.


    Each is a martial artist.


    The status of martial arts continues to improve, and the children with the most combat effectiveness have three thousand combat effectiveness.


    And the strength is still improving.


    This is a very terrifying thing. It is necessary to know that the fighting power of Saiyans is only a few thousand, and they can truly have a fighting power of over ten thousand.


    He is already a super genius.


    Generally, such a person would be brutally killed by King Vegeta.


    I have to say that Vegeta''s father has a small belly and chicken intestines. While he likes to be a dog for Frieza, he is jealous of the virtuous.


    The villain is not as good.


    Anning was directly stimulated by watching the bustling modern city and the lively battle scenes.


    It''s really strong here.


    Worthy of being the headquarters of the Eternal Church!


    At this time, Klin walked out of the headquarters, and when he saw An Ning at first glance, he couldn''t help smirking in his heart.


    Wukong still has some abilities.


    Fudged a big beauty so quickly.


    "Hello, my name is Klin! I am the priest of the Eternal Cult!"


    "Hello, I am Anning..."


    After a brief conversation, I faced An Ning''s question about the cycle of heaven and earth.


    Klin said he was very disdainful.


    "The so-called rules and the so-called laws of heaven are all determined by the strong. If an alien kills half of the earth''s people at this time, where is the law of heaven?


    Will there be a Yamato shot?


    The answer is no!


    Even the realm king wouldn''t make a move, hehe... the strong one has enough right to speak.


    And if we become stronger, it will also help the world. "


    This almost shameless sophistry made An Ning very uncomfortable.


    But it is undeniable that what is said is quite reasonable.


    Looking back at the time when the Demon King Piccolo, who shot it?


    It''s not that human beings do it themselves, then human beings can be extinct, but longevity can''t.


    Isn''t that funny?


    So, holding this idea.


    An Ning also joined the Eternal Church, and she also wanted to see how the world would change if it did not follow its original trajectory.


    ---------------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Klin was communicating with some people, after learning that the one-armed ninja still did not speak.


    He felt a little strange.


    Klin: "You said he won''t be unconscious, or what?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You just said that you are dead? I''m sure there is no death. Ninjas are generally cautious, but Oshemaru is also a ninja."


    Ninja scientist: "Damn... I am a ninja? I also unified the Ninja world! @¶À±ÛµÄÈÌÕß, brother came out and said something."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Yes, no matter what you say, you see how cool Klin is now, the pinnacle of life...change the environment of the world with his own power."


    Mysterious Grim Reaper: "Uh... he should be just like me, a cautious guy."


    Chaos Times: "Ninja...Looking at this name, it should be under a certain Patriarch. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible not to speak, it should be something wrong."


    Tosaka University: "I guess he may have been seriously injured and unconscious. Wait for a while, maybe he will wake up after a while..."


    Iori Taichi: "Sister Tosaka, do you know 250 of his identity?"


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s not knowing, but screening! If you don''t use your real name for the ID, we have to guess.


    Generally speaking, ninja scientists use the name of this ID to speculate.


    First search from Ninja + Scientist.


    And if you have a ninja world, and you like to do scientific research, you will naturally know that it is Oshomaru!


    Of course, the God of Eternity can see through it at a glance. We can''t compare this point..."


    Fallen Witch: "But there are too many one-armed ninjas. It''s not easy to be sure who he is, right?"


    There are still many ninja worlds.


    I want to find a goal from the vast crowd and determine it.


    This is very difficult.


    However, Rin Tosaka is different.


    She has determined the identity of the target.


    Tosaka University: "No... You overlooked a factor, Morgana! If the average person is now very panic, but after a few days.


    Even if you try it a little bit, it shouldn''t be like this.


    So there is only one answer!


    He had problems himself, such as being seriously injured, and then joined the chat group when he was in a coma.


    He didn''t touch either the group file or the sacrificial method.


    Then the result is that he was seriously injured and unconscious and did not wake up..."


    So the identity of this believer is confirmed, from the world of Dongying---wolf! .


    Chapter 705 The tangled Ashina Yixin, Oshemaru likes ninjas the most!


    Combine name, occupation, and current situation.


    There is a high probability that it is a wolf.


    However, that world is also a world full of misery.


    Ugh...


    In the God Realm, Rin Tosaka looked at the book in his hand and couldn''t help but shook his head.


    Human beings will always think about the power they shouldn''t have, and eventually fall into the darkness of depravity.


    In fact, she felt that the Juggernaut still had two brushes.


    But it''s a pity, that''s the general trend!


    ----------------


    At this time, outside the city of Ashina, in a crypt.


    A man with a blood oozing arm was lying on the cold and damp ground. There was occasional wind blowing nearby, but he was still asleep.


    On the way to rescue the owner before.


    He failed completely, not only lost his arm, but also lost all his dignity.


    Now it is more like a mourning dog, lying here.


    rustle.


    Accompanied by the light footsteps, a figure of Miao Man holding a colorful umbrella came to the edge of the cave.


    It was snowing outside.


    For Ashina, this is very normal, after all, it is Northland.


    Snow all year round.


    Looking at the man in the cave with gentle eyes, he couldn''t help but sigh slightly.


    Why bother.


    Seeing her lotus feet slightly, she came to the cave and began to treat his wounds.


    She was wearing a long red dress with a lavender lining and a black robe on the outside.


    Although she is a woman, she also wears a knife around her waist.


    Obviously, this is also a master.


    Her name is Yongzhen, and she is the sword sage of Ashina, the disciple of Ashina Yixin.


    As for why to save the enemy.


    It was Ashina''s single-minded order.


    For a moment, after changing the medicine to the wounded and feeding the other person with food, he turned and left here!


    Except for the faint fragrance of flowers in the air.


    Nothing exists anymore.


    Half a month later, under the care of Yongzhen and a maid, the wolf finally awoke.


    He touched his groggy head, only to realize that he was not dead.


    "What''s wrong with me.¡¨?"

 Chapter 751：

    Looking at the still aching arm and the dim cavern, he raised his head and looked up.


    The eyes are facing each other.


    Yongzhen was still holding the umbrella, but she saw her lips slightly open.


    "Since you are not dead, leave quickly..."


    Then she turned and left, while the wolf lost his head and fell into a deep sleep again.


    ----------------


    In Ashina Castle.


    Yongzhen came back quietly, shaking the broken snow on the umbrella, and then she walked inside.


    The temperature in the room is a bit low.


    Because the window is open.


    A skinny old man, sitting alone in front of the window guarding the stove, looking at the familiar country, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "How is he? Can he survive..."


    "Well, I have woken up today, and it is estimated that I will be able to resume action in a while! It''s just that I don''t understand, why do you want me to save the enemy of Genichiro-sama?"


    Yongzhen walked up to him, first made the bonfire stronger, then walked to the window and closed it halfway.


    Although the old man glared at her.


    But Yongzhen turned a blind eye.


    After all, the body of this Juggernaut was already much worse than before, and he could only live for half a year at most.


    For the faith in his heart, Yongzhen still needs to take good care of it.


    "I won''t be able to see the full picture of Ashina like this..."


    "So do you think it''s better to watch one day more or less one day?"


    "Heh... I and this country have come to an end. The strong men of the older generation have left one after another, but the buds born in their hearts have gone astray...


    I always rely on me as an old man. I don''t know when he will wake up. "


    Ashina picked up the wine glass wholeheartedly and drank it with his head up.


    But I don''t know who to vent the bitterness in my heart.


    The so-called transforming power, as well as the power of immortality, all have side effects.


    The group of monks in the Jingang Temple were not just because of the power of Transfiguration, and the people in the aquatic village also lost their humanity.


    Such a country controlled by water.


    It''s better to let it die!


    Looking at the silent old man, Yong Zhen also sighed in his heart, then picked up the medicine bottle and started to make medicine.


    If there is a way to save Master, or save this country.


    She is willing to sacrifice everything she has.


    But unfortunately, this country is already in a quagmire, and there is nothing to do.


    -----------


    The next day.


    The wolf woke up, looked at the chat box in front of him, and frowned.


    what is this?


    My head was broken?


    He looked at the words in the group and the people calling him, and fell into silence.


    God of Eternity?


    I was chosen by God! ! !


    Really?


    He began to follow the footsteps of a goddess in the group and uttered the first paragraph.


    One-armed ninja: "¡§"Excuse me, are you really gods? I am Ashina''s ninja---a wolf! But...there are some difficulties at the moment. I have lost my arm and lost his owner. I am just a dog that is lost in the family. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "...I rely on, it''s really him. Cough cough... Don''t worry, young man! For things like arms, as long as you practice the methods given by the gods, you will naturally get a new life."


    Explorer O''Connor: "I can prove this! Hey... As for the so-called master, brother... You have been chosen by God, and you will become the master of that world in the future!


    As for God, we are just believers of God.


    There is only one true god, and that is the great eternal god, the creator of all realms..."


    Tosaka University: "It seems that it is really you. You fell into a coma in the crypt before? How can you walk now..."


    One-armed ninja: "No, I have lost too much. I need to recover for a few days. It seems that what you said is true. I didn''t expect a day like me to be a waste of God."


    The fox who only loves money: "Now you go to download the divine method and start practicing. The following things will be discussed later. If you don''t have power, you can''t act.


    If you don¡¯t believe us, you can watch some videos or something..."


    One-armed ninja: "No...I believe it! Gods like me, a bereaved dog, won''t play with me, even if you lie to me. As long as you can complete the task, it will be enough to rescue Lord Kuro!"


    He is a ninja who guards the blood of Long Yin.


    Whether it is a Buddha or a demon.


    As long as the task can be completed, death is not terrible.


    Ninja scientist: "Well, go kid! I believe you will complete the task. By the way, introduce myself. I am the king of Ninja, known as Oshemaru."


    Inside the crypt.


    Ziling downloaded the Eternal Meditation and started his first practice.


    Although I can''t walk, lying on the ground is still very simple to use.


    About an hour later, when he opened his eyes again, his arm had healed. .


    Chapter 706 Ashina''s heart is moved, if I clean up Xianfeng Temple, I will join! [ͼ]


    The wolf stood up and moved his body.


    There was a slight smile on the face of the vicissitudes of life, because he became stronger and at the same time protected Jirou.


    But... the belief in my heart has also changed!


    He used to be a ninja, so he naturally wanted to serve his master.


    But now he is a believer of God, and after he rescues Kuro, he wants to spread the religion of God.


    If you don¡¯t preach, then God¡¯s wrath will fall apart.


    That **** who is greater than the stars, once angry, the wolf can''t imagine the consequences.


    So, let''s start with Ashina.


    After the perception was strengthened, he felt the pain of this country.


    The degenerate black demon spirit is wafting everywhere!


    From the root cause, there are already major problems in this country.


    Thinking back to the woman in the red dress, Sekiro decided to see her first.


    He stood up and walked outside with a slight effort.


    At this time, Ashina Castle was snowing, and it was night.


    There are not many guards in the city.


    The wolf took a deep breath and floated out like a phantom. When he passed the towns of Ashina Castle, he found many spies and foreign enemies.


    But he did not pause, but flew directly towards the main city of Ashina Castle. 253


    The perception of the ninja is very powerful.


    But his speed is even faster!


    In just a few minutes, he had already penetrated in.


    And it accurately locked the breath of Yongzheng, and in that pavilion, there is still a more powerful breath, it is estimated that it is the sword saint of Ashina Castle!


    I didn''t expect to see him so early!


    Huh.


    In the night sky, a wind roar sounded.


    When the ninja watched the night watch, he saw nothing.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No... probably because of the wind!"


    Ashina Castle is in a dangerous position, and their side is a complete cliff with no landing point at all.


    How come there are enemies.


    Even the enemies of the inner palace would not sneak in from here.


    But they didn''t know that the wolf, relying on wind magic, directly crossed this gorge and came to Ashina Isshin''s residence.


    Patter.


    When the wolf fell in front of the attic window, a sharp sword rushed towards his face.


    The speed is dazzling!


    However, the wolf remained motionless.


    A cyan wind shield stood in front of him.


    Ding.


    The dull impact awakened Yongzhen who was sleeping.


    She quickly caught up from downstairs. When she saw the wolf in the moonlight, she couldn''t help but exclaimed: "What''s the matter with you..."


    He didn''t just wake up before.


    Why does it appear here.


    And what is that cyan thing?


    Can actually block Ashina Yixin''s sword aura! ! !


    It should be known that although the Sword Saint Ashina is old, it does not mean that he is weak.


    "Thank you, beautiful, this time I''m here to ask you about something, but... now it seems that the Juggernaut''s handwriting saved my life!"


    "It seems that you are very capable!"


    Ashina praised it wholeheartedly, and put his sword back.


    At the same time he also saw the wolf''s hand.


    His pupils shrank sharply.


    The arm recovered unexpectedly. What happened in this short period of time?


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" The wolf lifted up his clothes and smiled happily: "The power bestowed by the gods is not a bug that defiles this country, but the power bestowed by the true gods.


    Let''s sit down and talk..."


    "That''s great! Yongzhen, let''s make tea..."


    "Yes."


    The woman put away the sword, turned and went downstairs.


    The wolf and Ashina Yixin sat in this attic and started a meeting.


    "I really want to know why you want to save me, since Ashina chose to destroy the Hirata family, why did you want to save my enemy?"


    "If I said that all of them were made by the kid Hanichiro, would you believe it."


    "letter."

 Chapter 752：

    While the two were talking, Yongzhen came up with a pot of tea.


    The smell is fragrant, obviously not Fanpin.


    "thanks..."


    The wolf thanked Yongzhen, while the latter sat silently behind Ashinaichi, still hostile to him.


    After all, it can threaten Ashina Isshin''s ninja.


    She is still very vigilant.


    "Don''t be so nervous, he didn''t mean anything..." Ashina said wholeheartedly, then looked at the ninja in front of him apologetically.


    Then he continued: "In fact, many years ago, I gave things to the adopted son, Xuanichiro, and you know that I have no children.


    When I was young, I wandered around and learned martial arts secretly, and I was also working hard for this dilapidated country in my middle age, because I was powerful.


    In addition, he is bold and never covets gold and silver jewelry, and the martial arts learned will be taught to everyone.


    So Wei Mingzhong was born.


    Until one day, looking at the barren people, I finally couldn''t help it, and chose to take action... So the war of stealing the country happened.


    After that, Ashina Kuni was established, and because of this, I have no children in my whole life.


    Xianichiro was adopted, and so was Yongzhen.


    As for why I saved you, I don¡¯t want to let that go astray, that sounds funny, right?


    But in fact, Ashina in my heart is a barren but happy hometown.


    Without being controlled by the so-called transforming power! "


    The wolf was a little moved when he heard this. The king of Ashina really has a peculiar charm.


    Affordable, put it down.


    Emphasis on love and righteousness!


    No wonder we can drive away the outsiders and become the country of Ashina.


    Thinking of this, the wolf began to talk about his own experience, when Ashina heard that the power he had gained could be bestowed on others.


    Can''t help but froze for a while.


    And Yongzhen even further asked: "If I am willing to pay the price, can I cure the disease of an adult with one heart?"


    "Yongzhen!"


    "Don''t stop me, in my heart, you are my father..."


    Facing Yongzhen, who was extremely persistent, Ashina was moved with anger and anger.


    He was a bad old man, and he died if he died.


    Why bother to hurt others.


    Unexpectedly, the wolf smiled and said: "If you are willing to join the religion and believe in the gods, you will definitely be able to restore a healthy body...


    I am not advising you to join, but this is a very important thing for Ashina, or for the world.


    Think about it, if you die like this.


    What did Ashina Congress look like? "


    The old man was silent.


    Zailang once again persuaded: "Think about it. When I was passing by the town just now, I saw many wandering ninjas and lone shadows in the inner palace..."


    The reed name of Xishan at sunset.


    If you can''t find the second sun, it will turn into the dust of history.


    But Ashina was unsure about how true or false there were in Sekiro''s words.


    Bold and unrestrained go back to unrestrained.


    But he is very cautious in doing things!


    "Well..." Ashina thought for a while, and said to him: "If you can clean up the monks in the King Kong Mountain Xianfeng Temple, I would be willing to join the Eternal God Cult.


    And help you unify Ashina! ".


    Chapter 707 Apocalypse Burning Ji Hotpot Temple is destroyed, harvest is not dead! [ͼ]


    Don''t underestimate the monks of Xianfeng Temple.


    Those guys can eat people without spitting out bones!


    The eminent monk''s kung fu inside is terrible, no less than his sword master, plus the opponent is for longevity.


    He was the first person to come into contact with the power of transformation.


    It is equivalent to an immortal body. If even such a monster''s nest can be destroyed, then it will naturally prove the power of a wolf.


    Therefore, Ashina is trying to test each other with all his heart.


    At the same time, I also want to see how powerful the gods are!


    The wolf nodded when he heard the words, and said, "Tomorrow I will go up the mountain to eradicate them. I can avoid the disaster of swordsmen and soldiers. This is enough to see your compassion."


    Then he took a cup of tea and drank it again.


    Then he turned and jumped down the pavilion and disappeared into the night sky.


    Yongzhen looked at Ashina unanimously and frowned, "Do you really believe in the power to change Ashina- do you?"


    "At least he didn''t lie to me. Although the old man is old, he can use his skills to look at people, and it is not bad to ask himself! Look at...


    This guy may be our first step towards the world! "


    Rebirth from a broken limb can be explained if it is the power of transformation.


    Or an onmyoji master also has this kind of magical method.


    But just now the wolf did not reveal a trace of power, which was enough to make him pay attention to it.


    Moreover, there is one more point.


    Undead Slash is also in Xianfeng Temple.


    Even if the other party is not the messenger of God, if you get the knife, you can kill the undead.


    ......


    Zelang didn''t understand what Xianfeng Temple had, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t investigate.


    The big snake pill in the group directly packed a ninjutsu collection for him.


    There are various kinds of ninjutsu, and there are about 700 kinds in total.


    Looking at the hot ninjutsu bag, Sika Wolf glanced at it, and began to practice ninjutsu by selecting a part of it.


    One of the detective spells is very suitable for you.


    He grabbed an eagle and used his mental power to link with the opponent''s vision.


    With the howling of the mountain breeze.


    This is just the eagle spreading its wings and flying towards Xianfeng Temple on Mount King Kong.


    Under the moonlight.


    The inside of the temple seemed a bit quiet, almost no people''s activities could be seen, inside the temple on the outer layer.


    There are only a few rooms with lights on.


    Are there still people who study Buddhist scriptures?


    The wolf used the technique of farsightedness to expand his vision, but he saw a terrifying scene.


    I saw in the bright room.


    Four monks were lying on a figure, not knowing what they were doing.


    However, the silhouette was crazily convulsing, and blood spurted out from time to time.


    The ground was covered with dark red blood, and there was a whispering sound in it.


    Then, the wolf controlled the eagle and landed on the tree trunk.


    Observe closely.


    There are many jars outside the room, with things squirming inside from time to time, and then when the door of the room opens.


    The wolf finally saw what happened inside.


    The figure was a thin, lonely crowd, whose internal organs had been hollowed out, and a large amount of flesh and blood on the skin had been eaten.


    And it''s not for people to eat.


    But some centipedes! ! !


    When the monk turned around, a centipede retracted into his abdomen.


    I saw the monk tidying up the monk''s robe, and said grimly: "Throw him into the jar, our lord of the gods, we still need food."


    "Well, so we can live forever..."


    "Hehehe..."


    Several people laughed.


    Like pickled food, the man was chopped into several pieces and stuffed into a jar.


    "Damn it!!! It''s so frantic..."


    Originally, the wolf wanted to kill someone tomorrow. After all, it was okay to pay some price for the religious sect.


    Now see such a cruel scene.


    It''s because of his cold-hearted heart that he can''t sit still anymore.


    Immediately, the wolf drove the wind towards Mount King Kong until he reached the top of the mountain, and his ears were filled with the sound of countless insects.


    "Really fallen people. Existences like you are no longer humans. Just die like this..."


    A wolf made a seal on both hands.


    The divine power in the body quickly condenses in the air, forming a black flame!


    [Huo Dun¡¤Amaterasu Burning Silence]


    Enhanced version of Fire Escape!


    Relying on the black inflammation of Amaterasu, coupled with the transformation of Dashewan, and the blessing of divine art.


    It fell directly towards the temple below.


    boom.


    In an instant, the hall collapsed.


    Countless insects creaked in the sea of ??fire, and they kept twisting their bodies, but they couldn''t stop their bodies from being destroyed.


    Countless monks died in the scourge.


    On the contrary, the old monk abbot in the main hall clasped his hands in the flames.


    The immortal Dao, who has been pursuing hard, didn''t know regret until he stepped into the abyss.


    But it was too late.


    It''s a good fortune to be able to detach earlier now.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Amitabha...I hope to save the benefactor of Xianfeng Temple. You can go to the apse. There is an innocent person in it. Thank you..."


    Before he died, the old monk roared towards the sky.


    Then it turned into dead bones.


    The fire at Xianfeng Temple continued to spread.


    "The apse?"


    The wolf looked at the back of the main hall, where there were energy fluctuations, and there were energy fluctuations.

 Chapter 753：

    He also felt a strange breath.


    Then he turned over and flew away, blasting through the illusion with a punch.


    Falling in front of the small courtyard, unlike Xianfeng Temple, it hasn''t been polluted much.


    There are several young souls in the temple, as well as a child with transforming power in his body.


    And a weird knife!


    ..........


    "Who are you? Why is Xianfeng Temple on fire!!!"


    "I am a wolf, the envoy who came to kill these insects, what''s the matter with you? And those souls..."


    "I... I am the subject of the test, that is, the false **** son... Did you really kill all the monks?"


    "Yes."


    "This is really great, they are finally free!"


    Hearing that all the monks were relieved, the child hurriedly folded his hands to pray for them.


    But the wolf said to him: "Do you want to be redeemed? I think there is something in your body..."


    "This is left from the experiment. I can''t help it... Can you save me?"


    "Of course, come to practice here, you will be redeemed. As for this knife, I will take it away..."


    After leaving the eternal mind for the child to practice, the wolf went to the back and added the scarlet undead to the bag.


    This kind of weird knife.


    Most suitable for making sacrifices!


    If Ashina agrees with one heart, you can also sacrifice Yongzhen to keep her away from this world of disputes!


    All the suffering, let us fight it!


    When the son of Transfiguration, after practicing the eternal meditation, countless black smoke burst out of her body madly.


    These are the powers of transformation.


    That is the power of insects!


    But because of her blood, she was not completely obliterated, so she was a lucky one.


    As for the other children in the experiment, they died long ago and became the guardian of the soul by her side.


    [Sorry, the last update, I have been in the code word and did not pay attention to the time...so it was a bit late] People.


    Chapter 708 Xie Ichiro''s joining, blowing the horn of counterattack!


    This night, it was destined to be unable to sleep peacefully.


    In Ashina Castle, countless people woke up!


    Because in this dark night, the monstrous fire at Xianfeng Temple attracted everyone''s attention.


    Ashina Genichiro was considering the next strategy, and then he was called to the attic by his subordinates, looking at the black flame in the red flame.


    There was a chill in his heart.


    Who is this?


    Can actually destroy Xianfeng Temple! ! !


    "Come on, investigate it for me..."


    "Yes, Master Genichiro!"


    The underground waterway of Ashina is in communication with Xianfeng Temple.


    If something happens to Xianfeng Temple.


    Then Ashina will also be implicated. He doesn''t want to be ruined by someone one day.


    I don''t know at all.


    And in the small attic next to this attic, I also learned the news for the first time.


    Ashina sighed wholeheartedly: "It seems that he can''t help but do it, he is indeed a **** person, Yongzhen, go and clean up, he should be here soon."


    "Now that there are so many people in and outside the city, can he really come in?"


    "Yes."


    Just as the two were talking, a white smoke rose in the room.


    The figure of a wolf then walked out of the smoke.


    "You move so fast? Why can you appear directly in my room!"


    "It''s just that a **** pattern is engraved on the base of the teacup, so it can be moved here. How about Mr. Yixin, can I join the gods now?"


    "The old man is not someone who doesn''t believe in words, come on... just do what you say."


    Courageous and strategic, coupled with deep scheming.


    It is indeed a good manpower.


    Yongzhen picked up the quilt he had just drunk, and as expected, a symbol was engraved on the bottom of the cup.


    What a terrible guy.


    Ashina''s wholehearted education is very important, and he is also the soul figure of Ashina. If he shoots, Ashina can basically be subdued by most.


    Next is Ashina Genichiro.


    With the effort of Mosan Zhuxiang, Ashina Yixin finally regained his consciousness. At the same time, he also recovered his youth, and Yongzhen was on the side.


    Already covering his small mouth, he was speechless.


    "Really incredible power, it''s really fascinating! This is the power bestowed by God...Everyone is wrong..."


    Feeling the majestic power in his body, Ashina was tearful.


    If God had appeared earlier.


    His old friends don''t have to die sadly.


    Later, Yongzhen also practiced divine art, and was given the ninjutsu taught by Oshemaru.


    As for Ashina Isshin, he was not interested in ninjutsu, but rather a natural outward approach to Chinese swordsmanship.


    According to him, it is.


    The gods of this land of gods are rumored to have fled from the east.


    Obviously it was driven away.


    And the strength of the ancient China of the East is naturally the outward in his heart.


    And it just so happened that Erlang Shen did not rest.


    Seeing the wolf''s problem, he directly taught him a set of evil swordsmanship.


    This sword technique can provoke the Thunder of Nine Heavens and deal specifically with those evil ways. It is a very decent sword technique.


    "What do you think of this swordsmanship?"


    Zailang pointed at Ashina Yixin''s eyebrows and teleported his sword skills.


    After watching the video, the latter said excitedly: "Okay...well, it''s really the swordsmanship of the gods, it''s amazing..."


    "Then how should we face Kenichiro?"


    Yongzhen frowned and looked at the tall attic. The three of them were already beyond mortals, so they could reflect how many people there were.


    And he knew all about the filth inside.


    Ashina shook his head wholeheartedly and said: "It depends on the good fortune of this child. If you are obsessed, let him be a mortal..."


    Ashina''s heart is affectionate, but it is about the situation that can save Ashina country.


    He is also cruel and ruthless.


    Then he came to the attic with Yongzhen and the wolf.


    When Ashina Kanichiro looked at the regaining heart of his youth, the whole person was stunned. A few days ago, Nagima said that he could not hold on anymore.


    Why now...


    "you..."


    "Boy, now I have regained my youth and have stronger strength at the same time, so are you willing to give up your rights and come back to my hands?"


    Seize power when you come up.


    This is the temptation that Ashina single-minded.


    And Shinichiro Ashina looked at the wolf before shook his head and said: "You have to tell the whole story, otherwise Ashina can''t just let it go."


    He is shameless.


    Even unscrupulously against the enemy, he even hijacked Kuro to gain immortal power.


    But he has no selfishness in everything.


    You can say that Ashina Keiichiro does not have the spirit of a samurai, but you can''t say that he is not patriotic and doesn''t love this land where he grew up.


    The wolf also thought that the other party would resist...


    As a result, after learning that the religion can save the country.


    I chose to try it myself without even thinking about it.


    The wolf looked at him curiously and asked, "Aren''t you afraid this is the power of the devil?"


    "Hey...cowardly ninja, as long as he can protect the country, what if he becomes a demon!!! I swear by Ashina Suzuichiro.


    If God can save my country, even if I become a **** evil spirit, I am willing to..."


    Such a crazy momentum made the wolf startled.


    Good guy, he became a fanatic directly.


    Good for you.


    He felt that God had chosen himself fortunately, otherwise he would have died in the tunnel if he chose the other party.


    Ashina smiled at the wolf wholeheartedly and said: "The next thing depends on us. Although Ashina fell to the bottom for a while, as long as there is a god, we can restore the past!"


    "Then I''m going to the Buddha carver''s side. He is suffering from the fire of resentment day and night. Since there is nothing wrong here, I will go first..."


    Yongzhen saw Xuanichiro entered into meditation.


    Turning his head to say to Ashina wholeheartedly.


    The latter nodded and acquiesced in her actions.


    As a former veteran, the Buddha carver is also very bitter.


    After that, Ashina sat down in Ashina Castle with all his heart, and began to give orders, starting from his own guards, all practicing God''s Law Jue.


    Then another part of the assassins began to prepare for the momentum of counterattack.


    Not to mention that Ashina is really acting, it is still very scary.


    When the sky is still dark. 1.5


    The horn full of counterattack was sounded, and the spies who invaded Ashina Castle were all cleaned up in just half an hour.


    Whether it is a lone shadow crowd or a foreign mercenary.


    All were slaughtered.


    The head of Guyingzhong was arrested by Ashina Genichiro and began to torture.


    Finally got a message.


    In order to thoroughly break through the name of Ashina.


    He even used an onmyoji, and he could only arrive in about three months. After all, he started to walk from Kyoto.


    It takes a long time.


    "It seems that our progress is not slow. Next, I will go to the Aquatic Village. Before we counterattack the inner palace, we need to thoroughly purify this land!"

 Chapter 754：

    Ashina watched the brilliant sunrise with all his heart, and said with a smile.


    And the subordinates who followed him also showed their comfortable smiling faces, and it was not easy to come back to life. .


    Chapter 709 It doesn''t matter if there is no star map, we have Dragon Ball! ! ! [ͼ]


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    When Rin Tosaka learned that Juiichiro had joined the cult, his face suddenly became numb.


    Tosaka University: "Hahaha... Xie Ichiro, Xie Ichiro actually joined the cult! Hahaha..."


    Tanjiro: "Uh...Sister Rin, what are you laughing at, isn''t that called Shuina Ichiro? Why do you call him Xiaichiro..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I don''t know, solve it!"


    Klin: "+1"


    Ninth Uncle of Demon Slayer: "+1"


    Jishi Miko: "I know this, I know this... First of all, this Juichiro is, ah, ah... It is Ashina Shinichiro who is the disciple of Ashina Isshin.


    However, he was born in the market... he belongs to the kind of punks, but he abruptly relied on his military exploits to become Ashina''s single-minded heir.


    However, although heartfelt is acceptable.


    But he is a despicable villain. Basically, as long as he does good things to Ashina, he can start no matter what means..."


    Ninja scientist: "How do I feel that you scold me? Bah... No, I''m not a shit, and I don''t love Konoha!" 29


    The one-armed ninja: "Kaede is right, although I hate Ashina Genichiro, he used despicable means to take my hand away.


    But for the great cause of the religion, I still put down my hatred and chose to work with him to carry forward the religion. "


    Troubled Times: "Cowhide, this is the pattern!!! New people all learn to [emailprotected] Yagami Taiichi, @̽¼ÒÅ·¿µÄÉ..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Although I looked down on this ninja at first, his spirit is indeed very good. Come on... If you have any strategic problems, you can come to me."


    Judicial God: "Well, if you lack combat skills, I can provide some low-level ones, enough for your world to use."


    One-armed ninja: "Thank you everyone, I will report to you in the future!"


    Iori Taichi: "Hey, me too. I learn every day, and now our world is gradually settled down, having experienced this invasion of the Nightmare Legion.


    Those adults are much more honest.


    It is estimated that there will be no more mistakes. "


    Explorer O''Connor: "Well, I have been learning. Compared to boring practice, I actually prefer simple technology..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Then I suggest that you still worry about it. The power of science and technology is good, but it also needs a lot of time support.


    Do you think power is so easy to obtain?


    Cultivation requires self-training, and technology requires a lot of resources. Your world has been shaped as magical.


    Don''t think about being lazy, otherwise..."


    Herder didn''t say the rest, but everyone understood.


    This is a cruel man.


    The shots are extremely hot, and they are proficient in calculations!


    O''Connor, who was drinking, couldn''t help but shudder, and since Evelyn left, he began to feel a little smug.


    Now that I think about it, I still can''t relax.


    You have to be twelve-pointed!


    On the other hand, Klin in the Dragon Ball World, but frequently in the group activities, the most is to hope to get more information about the world.


    And Rin Tosaka also enjoyed it.


    No matter the spoilers.


    Klin: "So, not only does Dragon Ball have Earth, but Namek also has it, and even Super Dragon Ball?"


    Tosaka University: "Yes, but the Dragon Ball of Namek was bestowed by the Dragon God many years ago when he saw these poor guys.


    The Super Dragon Ball is a gift from the Dragon God Salama!


    Little bald, here I want to remind you that your world is really very dangerous.


    It is not that the **** of eternity is inferior to the strongest **** of the opponent.


    It''s your development, you need to be cautious... the power of native gods can sometimes easily obliterate you, so I suggest you collect two sets of dragon balls.


    Start offering sacrifices to the earth and Namek!


    In this way, the gods came to the world.


    Naturally, those aboriginal gods were shocked! "


    -----------------


    At this time, in the Western Capital.


    Klin looked at the information in front of him, feeling cold sweat on his face. In addition to the gods of destruction and angels, there were also all kings and great priests.


    There is also the dragon **** Salama.


    It seems that my world is not weaker than that of the Milky Emperor.


    Okay, since Rin Tosaka has said so.


    I will execute it like this.


    Then Klin found Bouma''s father and asked about the spacecraft.


    "No problem, this spacecraft is already able to sail, and its speed has been enhanced, about a thousand times the original speed!


    The problem now is that we don''t have the coordinates of Namek!


    You have to know that being able to sail is a problem, no coordinates is equivalent to a headless fly..."


    Bouma''s father spoke of the problem in front of him.


    Then Klin also fell into deep thought. At this time, Boomer walked out of the cabin and smiled: "Have you forgotten one thing?


    We have dragon balls, just use dragon **** to make a wish!


    Although we cannot pray to gods, dragons still belong to the rules of this world! "


    "Yeah, why did I forget Dragon Ball! So that''s it..."


    Klin quickly took out the dragon ball sealed in the headquarters of the gods, and then went to the heaven.


    Under Bouma''s witness, he called out the Shenlong.


    "Excuse me, what are your wishes?"


    "Shenlong, please input all the interstellar maps of the seventh universe into my mind, and the names of famous planets!!!"


    "This wish is very simple!"


    I saw Shenlong''s eyes red.


    Then a magnificent interstellar map appeared in Klin''s mind, which contained not only the coordinates of various planets, but even maps of forces.


    Among them, the Realm King God Realm.


    There are also Frieza''s activity areas.


    Can be called the best desire.


    Of course, Klin did not let the Dragon Ball fly away, but left them all.


    Even if it becomes a stone, it does not affect it, it is a dragon ball!


    After a while, everything is ready.


    You can complete the first sacrifice!


    Klin swears in his heart that he must let the native gods see the greatness of the gods!


    Snapped.


    Just as the little bald head conjectured, Bouma slapped him **** the top of his head.


    "Idiot, don''t be in a daze, our time is limited, hurry up and transmit the star map to me..."


    "Oh oh..."


    After a busy period, Bouma started drawing on the computer.


    And to determine the coordinate position.


    With the information, follow-up is naturally very simple.


    Three days later.


    Klin and Bick went to Namek. As for Wukong, he wanted to follow, but because of the lack of powerful combat power on the earth.


    So I can only stay in place and look at the sky and sigh.


    On the contrary, Satan is becoming more and more famous in the religion, and he has married a wife, and the wedding was held yesterday. .


    Chapter 710 The God of Eternity descends, the awakened Wes and the **** of destruction Birus!


    At this time, Namek star in.


    Still in a peaceful posture, because Vegeta and others have not yet gone to Earth, Frieza did not even know the existence of this planet.


    Space navigation seems very interesting.


    But in fact, for boring people, the time and space outside are nicely intertwined.


    In just two days, Klin and others arrived at Namek.


    Also during this period of time, the combat effectiveness of these two men has changed from more than 10,000 to more than 1 million now.


    The source of physical strength.


    Constantly spewing power, and he and Piccolo were also in the cabin, using their spirit to practice continuously.


    Try to adapt to your own combat power as quickly as possible.


    Not long after, light replaced darkness.


    Klin was surprised: "Is this named Namek? It really is a beautiful place, but there is very little breath on it!"


    "Well, as long as someone is there. Let''s go..."


    After the spacecraft landed.


    Klin and Bick flew towards the position of the great elder.


    Looking at the land under his feet, the memory of Piccolo''s soul began to stir, what a beautiful hometown.


    It''s a pity that I have been in the dark when I was young.


    About five minutes later.


    The two appeared in the house of the elder, Nei Lu, who was standing at the door, looked at the two strangers, and was stunned.


    What a strong breath.


    Just standing, the momentum is like an overwhelming face.


    What a terrible person.


    It¡¯s just that he remembers that among the Namekstars, he is the only one who is fighting!


    "Who are you?"


    "Klin, the messenger of the gods from the earth!"


    "Pick, a person who fled his homeland during the Cataclysm of Namek, now he returns to his hometown and wants to bring you happiness and strength."


    "Neru, let those guests in!"


    While the guard was still considering, the heavy voice of the Great Elder came from the room.


    Obviously he is too old.


    Not many years to live!


    Although the Namekians have a long life span, they are not an immortal race.

 Chapter 755：

    But as Namek''s oldest person, his majesty was unstoppable, so Neru retreated.


    Then Piccolo and others met the planet''s managers.


    "It''s you, the last disaster almost cut off the Namekians. Except for you, I was the only one who survived...¡¨."


    Talking about the past bitter history, the great elder couldn''t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    Then Piccolo said to him: "We are here this time to do things, and also for the happiness of Namek!"


    "Huh? Tell me something..."


    "I know you have superpowers and you can see the memory in my mind. It''s safer to do this!"


    The elder opened his eyes when he heard that, he knew that the opponent was strong.


    Are there things that can¡¯t be said?


    With such an idea, he put his hand on Piccolo''s head.


    Then he closed his eyes.


    About a minute later, he was shocked, as if he had been electrocuted.


    "It''s horrible... what is that? Noble... stalwart... like..."


    "Great Elder, nothing can be said later!"


    "Yes... Yeah... That''s the way it turns out. It seems that Namek will usher in prosperity, so it''s okay... So let''s go, Neru, take them to collect the Dragon Balls.


    Then follow the words of this distinguished guest! "


    "Yes, Grand Elder."


    Klin didn''t speak the whole time, but his face was very happy.


    At least the mission was accomplished, it was Bick.


    The brain is easy to use!


    However, before taking Nelu away, Piccolo still taught the other side the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    It''s quick to act like this.


    Next is boring time, go to the village to collect dragon balls.


    There are only less than 10,000 poor people on the huge planet. It is a sad race.


    "The construction method and usage method of the altar have been handed over to Neru, and it''s up to you next!"


    "Okay, goodbye then."


    The two nodded, stepped on the teleportation formation under their feet, and moved towards the earth.


    As for the spaceship.


    It was put away by Klin.


    After collecting the two sets of Dragon Balls, naturally the next step is the question of faith.


    After inquiring about Bouma and others, it was found that 80% of the people on earth had joined the religious religion, and most of the rest were rich men who had been raised in captivity.


    Or the people in remote areas.


    Klin thought about it for a while, and felt that he should sacrifice first before talking about it!


    First ensure your own safety, and then talk about other things!


    Buma frowned and said, "So eager to sacrifice? I''m not ready yet..."


    "Bouma, you need to know how dangerous our world is. You understand what I am doing now, and get ready to welcome the coming of God!"


    Klin patted her shoulder and smiled.


    The next day.


    There is no entertainment on the earth, all believers gather in front of their temples.


    And in the West Capital.


    More people gathered.


    The sacrifices are two sets of dragons, one set of petrification and one set of Namek.


    The goddess is Taishang Lao Jun Anning, Bouma, and Lanqi.


    As for the daughter of the Bull Demon King Qiqi, she was not selected because she was too young.


    As for the cup for drinking tea, after getting Bouma to sacrifice, he was depressed for a long time, and finally left the Western Capital, not knowing where he went.


    The faces of Piccolo and others were also a little nervous.


    After all, they know the inside story.


    If the gods of eternity, those gods cannot be crushed.


    People like them basically don''t even have the chance to reincarnate. It''s a bet, but recalling the stalwart figure of the gods.


    Everyone couldn''t help but cheer themselves up.


    It''s fine!


    The God of Eternity is the strongest, he is the invincible embodiment!


    Just half an hour later.


    The fire is ignited.


    Namek Star also received the news and began to bow down and salute.


    "¡§"Respect the great eternal god, your priest Klin, pray to you...with two sets of dragon **** and several goddesses as sacrifices.


    Hope to get your attention...


    We sincerely wish you..."


    Along with the chanting of the prayer, an inexplicable power appeared in this world.


    At the same time.


    Wes, who was on the destroyer star, awakened suddenly!


    "No, what kind of weird power is this...is it an enemy?"


    He took out his scepter and tapped it several times.


    As a result, the target appeared on the earth.


    But for some reason, he couldn''t see the picture of the earth.


    All the prying eyes are completely covered by golden light, this is just the beginning!


    Seeing this, Weiss couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat, and he directly awakened Birus.


    "Why? Weiss... I haven''t got enough sleep yet!"


    "Wake me up, something major has happened in Universe Seven, and there may be enemies stronger than me... let''s go... use"


    Wes did not dare to delay time, and flew towards the earth while notifying the other angels. .


    Chapter 711 The two and five sons of Billus, the arrival of the king and the great priest!


    Weiss reacted quickly, and when Billus heard of an enemy attack, he also put away his slack.


    Made a fighting stance.


    "Who is the enemy? Have we ever fought..."


    "I don''t know, but it always gives me a bad feeling. I may have to notify the great priest!!"


    Birus was shocked when he heard the words.


    Great priest, that is a legendary character!


    A man standing at the apex of the universe.


    Is the enemy really so terrible?


    With anxiety, the two continued to travel through time and space, marching madly towards the earth.


    Just one step before it could teleport to the vicinity of the earth.


    The sky of the universe is torn apart!


    Countless planets collapsed because they couldn''t bear Liu Che''s arrival, and terrifying power filled the entire universe.


    Huh.


    The teleport freezes for the last time.


    Billus and Weiss appeared in the solar system, but they were as if their souls were frozen.


    Within the golden ripples, a figure appeared.


    It looks like ordinary people.


    But they can''t judge the strength of each other!


    Is this a strong man outside the universe?


    Or the dark forces of the ancient times?


    This is unknown!


    Just as the two of 257 guessed, the figure spoke.


    "My name... the eternal god, the creator of all realms, the strongest **** of the heavens..."


    The terrible sound spread directly to all the universe.


    Including the top of the sky, the whole king who was playing was also suppressed by this voice!


    And the great priest guarding him on the side was horrified.


    Who is this?


    What terrible thing has awakened!


    Quan Wang blinked and said, "Who is this? The voice feels so loud!"


    "I don''t know, it may be a sleeping god, let''s go and take a look!"


    "Um."


    The two took their guards and disappeared in place.


    In Universe Seven, all creatures heard Liu Che''s voice.


    God of Eternity?


    The creator of the world.


    What an arrogant name!


    Frieza sat in the spaceship, thinking with disdain, but he was not stupid, and naturally he did not mock.


    On the other planet, Napa sneered and said, "What kind of ghost, bird and god, the sound is not small..."


    Vegeta said angrily: "You bastard, do you know what..."


    His voice did not fall.


    Naba died like dust.


    Such a terrible thing caused Vegeta to fall directly to the ground, kowtow constantly.


    "It''s none of my business, Lord Eternal God, it''s the **** Napa, I respect you very much..."


    Of course, Liu Che also ignored this guy.


    After all, they are also quite tragic.


    After regaining his gaze, he looked at two figures in the solar system.


    As soon as Liu Che''s eyes moved, the pair of Weiss and Birus was moved to him, and the two of them did not react at all.


    It wasn''t until he saw the true face of the God of Eternity that he suddenly awakened.


    "Kitten, what are you doing with your master?"

 Chapter 756：

    "you..."


    "Shut up, Lord Billus!" Weiss knew that the other party was grumpy, and if he spoke insultingly, he would anger the current terrifying god.


    So he stopped in time.


    Then Weis respectfully saluted him, and then said: "I don''t know what you do in this small place?"


    "Oh? Your words are very interesting, do you think I''m lying to you..."


    Weiss had been wary when he heard this.


    Then a terrifying force rushed towards him without warning.


    The Eternal Avenue was not accessible to Weiss at all, he didn''t even react, so he flew out directly.


    At this moment, space is shattered and time is shattered.


    The scepter in his hand was directly turned into powder because of the resistance to eternal power.


    It took less than three seconds.


    From the earth, Weiss flew directly to the border of the universe with a look in his eyes.


    I don''t know about life or death!


    Billus looked at the God of Eternity trembling, not knowing what to do.


    Angels are stronger than gods of destruction.


    If it is a metaphor, then the **** of Super Saiyan is just an ordinary god, and the **** of the second order after super blue is advanced.


    As for Gillian, he has reached the stage of God of Destruction.


    But because there is no **** position, naturally there will be no destructive power.


    Otherwise, he can already become a **** of destruction.


    It is equivalent to the third stage of the **** stage.


    As for the angel, it is Tier 4.


    King Quan is a five-stage existence, but the potential is huge!


    The great priest has broken through the apex of Tier 5.


    These Birus didn''t know, but his master Weiss was not the opponent of the other party, so he went up to take a break.


    Looking at the shuddering kitten, Liu Che smiled and said, "Don''t worry, kitten, I don''t have the habit of killing people. Monsters can only blame him for his low mouth. Who do you think this world belongs to?"


    "You created it... we just have the right to enjoy it!"


    Birus shuddered all over and reacted immediately.


    Liu Che looked at him so well-behaved, and immediately touched his head and smiled: "Very good, you are so well-behaved, you can come over when I lack a cat in the future..."


    "Yes."


    After shocking Birus, Liu Che turned his gaze to Earth and Namek.


    He said to the people on the two planets: "You and other believers have merits in offering sacrifices to the gods. They should appreciate the spiritual physique and grant the gods of destruction and creation!


    Priest Klin! "


    "Believers are here!"


    "You did a good job this time. I will give you eternal strength. I hope you will fight in other universes in the future and spread your faith for me!"


    "Yes."


    With Liu Che''s voice falling.


    A burst of verdant energy headed towards Namek Star.


    Then there was another energy going towards the earth covering.


    Destroy the Protoss.


    This is their future bloodline, and it is also a racial talent.


    In fact, he just optimized the Saiyan bloodline and refined it a little bit. It is necessary to do an occasional experiment.


    Then Liu Che put Namek and the earth away.


    However, a void platform was left on the original sites of the two planets.


    An asteroid similar to the moon.


    In the future, believers can use this method to conquer the Dragon Ball plane.


    In the next instant, the great priest and the whole king arrived.


    And Birus ran over at the first time, and pointed to Liu Che and said, "Master King, help... This evil **** killed Wes and he wants to keep me in captivity as a pet cat!!!


    Please kill him..."


    "Well, I will do it!"


    "Don''t be careless, Lord Quan Wang. This man...not easy!"


    At this time, the great priest was full of solemn expression, because he found that he could not see through this strange god!


    The whole body of the other party was filled with strange aura.


    It''s like being wrapped in mist.


    Moreover, what makes the great priest the most jealous is that this person seems to have known that they will appear the same.


    The problem is really tricky! .


    Chapter 712 Sealed Angels, Frightened Birus!


    "Excuse me, did you come to our world only for the mortals who were taken away?"


    In order to avoid the awkward atmosphere.


    The great priest chose to speak first.


    Liu Che sneered when he heard the words: "Mortals...Do you really think that you are so noble? So you can kill these creatures at will.


    As for your world, do you really think so-do you think? "


    Looking at his golden-can deep eyes.


    The great priest was silent. In fact, he just felt that saying this was based on "reason" and wanted to use this method to delay time.


    But the other person''s words reminded myself.


    Is their world really created by others?


    Thinking of this possibility, the great priest felt bitter, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Currently, the dragon **** Salama doesn''t know where it is.


    The same is true for other ancient gods.


    Facing the eternal God who was so powerful that he couldn''t guess, he didn''t even know what to do for a while.


    Fight, it certainly won''t work.


    I am not an opponent of others!


    But, let the other side develop like this?


    When one planet after another is plundered, their universe will be empty.


    Thinking of this, the great priest couldn''t help but strengthen his confidence.


    Fight even if you die!


    At least, I can''t make this person look down upon them.


    The great priest took a deep breath and said towards Liu Che: "No matter what we say, we have to fight one more time. Let''s go to the top of the sky, where we can withstand our attacks!


    If we lose, do whatever you want.


    If we win, I hope you can retreat, this world does not need your presence! "


    Liu Che shook his head when he heard the words, only to see that he opened his own God''s Domain and showed his huge world in front of the great priest.


    "You seem to have made a mistake. Since I am the creator of the world, do you think my strength is just a little stronger than you?


    For a plane like yours, I have more than twenty!


    As for priests who are stronger than you, I have more than 30!


    Want to use words to arouse me and mobilize all the angels to besiege, do you think you deserve it? "


    Within that glorious realm of God.


    Countless planes appeared on the face of the great priest, not to mention the terrible eternal temple, just the bottom of the hell, the great priest felt the long-lost breath of death.


    The Thirty-Three Heavenly Pagoda that stands across the world.


    The chaotic clock of creation that suppressed the ages.


    These terrible things deeply shocked the great priest.


    Of course, the more than 20 planes in the opponent''s mouth were displayed in front of him one by one.


    Such a terrifying sight.


    Directly defeated the atrium of the great priest!


    Seeing that his goal was achieved, Liu Che waved his hand to suppress him on the top of the sky while the other party did not react.


    Completely cut off contact with the outside world.


    "You guys, just make atonement right here. When do you want to understand your sins, it''s out...


    When you look down on others, have you ever thought that you are also being looked down on! "


    Liu Che only sealed the angels who came out of their nests, as well as the great priests and the whole king.


    As for the destruction of gods and angels.


    He still didn''t do it!


    After all, your own believers need to be tempered!


    These people are good opponents and can improve their combat effectiveness and combat experience, so why not do it.


    When Liu Che turned his head to look at Birus.


    The latter slapped his spirits directly, revealing an expression that was even more ugly than crying.


    "Meow meow meow..."


    The seventh generation **** of destruction of the universe, meowed in fright.


    Liu Che adsorbed it in front of him, touched the other person''s head, and smiled: "Little cat, you are not behaved..."


    "Meow..."


    Where did Billus dare to speak, meowing directly.


    But Liu Che obviously didn''t want to let him go.


    Accompanied by divine power, Birus found that his body had become smaller, until he finally became a real cat.


    The power is still there, but it has become a cat!


    "In the future, you will give me a good training partner. Whenever my believer has the strength of yours, you can lift this seal!"


    "Meow!"


    Billus nodded quickly, and it was definitely happier to be a cat than death.


    At least there is no need to be killed.


    Then Liu Che left, and Klin and others would naturally make arrangements for the rest of the time.


    However, this picture has left an indelible figure in the hearts of these believers.


    What about the **** of destruction?


    What about angels?


    What about the great priest?

 Chapter 757：

    To dare to disobey the will of the gods is to be crushed!


    Don''t ask why.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It is invincible! ! !


    Standing on the Void Platform, Wukong watched the God of Eternity disappear, and said excitedly: "It''s too strong, it''s really strong.


    Sure enough, believing in God is right. "


    Klin said: "Idiot, at this time, I have to say that the gods are gifted!"


    "Oh..."


    Wukong hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed again, with a very religious attitude.


    At this moment, the entire Seventh Universe completely understood one thing.


    The resurrection of the eternal **** represents the coming of the gods.


    Those who don''t believe in gods don''t even have a way to survive.


    Of course, these are only those who are good, for Frieza and other cruel frozen demons, although the gods are very strong.


    But didn''t the other party leave?


    If this is the case, what else is he afraid of.


    ..............


    Live as you should.


    ---------------


    At this time, in the world of God''s Domain.


    Liu Che is accepting this reward.


    "Ding... Your chief priest, Klin, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a nine-star goddess---[Tao Shang Lao Jun¡¤An Ning]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star technology goddess---¡¾Buma¡¿."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a double soul and eight-star goddess---[Lan Qi]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed Namek to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on gaining a 5% increase in the area of ??God¡¯s Domain, a 5% increase in defense power, and an increased birth rate. Five percent."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed the earth to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a planet. The earth is currently in the age of prosperous martial arts.


    In addition, you have bestowed the bloodline of destruction on all races, so the planet is highly rated, and it takes a lot of fighting to stimulate the power of the bloodline.


    Request to integrate into the gods. "


    Liu Che couldn''t help laughing when he saw this.


    It seems that optimizing the Saiyan bloodline is indeed good, and even the system''s evaluation is higher.


    "Fit into the realm of the gods, by the way, place some brutal beasts nearby and arrange for a large number of beasts to attack!"


    "Yes." People.


    Chapter 713 The ultimate reward, the super terrifying "miracle" rule!


    Under the operation of the system, these people on Earth and Namek were placed on the plane of life and the plane of God.


    And they were notified.


    Although life is worry-free, you can''t just sit and eat and die.


    If you want a better quality of life, you must work hard and try your best to explore your potential.


    At this time players like Satan who adjust the atmosphere began to play their roles.


    For example, explaining the current situation and the competitiveness of the God Realm.


    Yes, joining the cult does save you from sickness and pain.


    So can you live in the world like a reptile?


    the answer is negative.


    In the past, people had no chance to become stronger.


    The whole person will live very numb, but now it is different.


    People can travel to a wider world through cultivation. The God Realm is very huge.


    Even if it is dangerous, even if it will be injured.


    But as long as you work hard, you can definitely become stronger.


    The unpretentious and unpretentious remarks are enough to evoke the beliefs of most people.


    Who wants to fall behind others.


    If the conditions are equal, whoever works hard is the master.


    In this way, the world of martial arts has officially taken off!


    And soon, they will face the impact of all planes.


    ----------------


    At this time, Liu Che was still accepting rewards.


    This is the heaviest reward of this sacrifice!


    It is also what he looks forward to most.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed a set of Dragon Ball [Earth] to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining the ultra-rare law-[Miracle]."


    Remarks: The Law of Miracles, a power that only exists in dreams, the more difficult the trap, the greater the power.


    And with the power of miracles, it can transform dreams into reality.


    That is, the unrealizable has become a reality.


    Second note: The power of miracles is very terrifying, please use the host carefully!


    The current law of miracles: one level, zero percent. (Unable to upgrade, it can only be upgraded by special media...)


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed a set of Dragon Ball [Namek Star] to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the super rare rule-[Miracle].


    Since you have gathered the law, this power is transformed into experience.


    Your law of miracles, the current level is level two! "


    [Attribute]: Miracle


    [Level]: Level 2 zero percent


    [Effect 1]: Fantasy, a legendary power of dreams, transforms the impossible into reality.


    [Effect 2]: Miracles, the power of miracles based on beliefs may go against the sky. For example, if you want to create another yourself, it is achievable, but the consequences are unimaginable.


    Looking at the analysis of the system, Liu Che was extremely shocked!


    He thought that after obtaining the Dragon Ball, he would get the power of desire.


    But he never thought that the power that Dragon Ball bestowed on him would be the power of miracles!


    A dream power more terrifying than wish.


    Eternal Avenue is great, right?


    But the second-level miracle law can prevent one death. For example, I use the power of miracles to make me resist the power of eternity.


    This is completely achievable.


    As for how long it can last.


    This depends on how strong the power is.


    Therefore, eternity is not without nemesis!


    It''s just that Liu Che hadn''t noticed before, but...now, he is really invincible.


    Originally has life and eternal avenue.


    Now there is another miracle law against the sky. Who is your opponent?


    If you collect all the Super Dragon Balls in the Dragon Ball World and the Black Dragon Balls from other world lines.


    Can it be condensed into the Avenue of Miracles?


    When Liu Che thought about this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    However, it is still not possible to let your own army of believers attack, otherwise Klin, Wukong and others will not be tempered.


    The power of miracles.


    That''s cool.


    ------------------


    Buma and others were sent to the gate of the Eternal Temple by divine light.


    Looking at this glorious little world, several girls couldn''t help but open their mouths.


    This is so beautiful.


    And can overlook all planes.


    With a strong divine power in the air, Bouma felt that all the cells in her body were beating with excitement.


    "A few new sisters, please come with me... By the way, if you want to study technology, Bouma, you can go directly to the technology plane, and there is a portal on the left.


    The maid inside will tell you the location. "


    "Oh... OK, but I still want to go shopping first!"


    Looking at the woman in a long dress with a simple wooden hairpin, Bouma decided to turn around first...........


    After all, this is the most noble place in the God Realm.


    I''ll talk about work later.


    In contrast, Lan Qi seemed a little timid.


    And An Ning asked: "Don''t know your name yet?"


    "I... my name is Kagura, and I have the same identity as yours, so there is no need to bring honorifics!"


    The glamorous women in flaming red dresses smiled at them.


    The Temple of Eternity is here.


    From the beginning, the temple has expanded to the size of the moon.


    There are also more and more internal facilities.


    This is also no way. After all, some goddesses have heirs, and it is not good for them to stay here every day.


    Therefore, some entertainment facilities have been established.


    There are also some facilities suitable for children to play, which have also been designed, but no one has yet to play.


    After all, it takes a long time for Liu Che''s child to be born.


    On the way, Bouma saw many women.


    Some are a mermaid sitting in the clouds and flying, some are beautiful vixens, and some are full of compassion, like a bodhisattva.


    Boomer looked at the moment and asked Kagura, "These are the women of God? I see girls..."


    Kagura stopped and explained in a low voice, "Don''t say much. The one who just walked by was Sister Brahma. When she was in the lower realm, she was an aboriginal goddess.


    Although it seems that she and her own daughter are 1.5 years old.


    But in fact, she is older than all civilizations on the earth! "


    "So this is ah..."


    Boomer blinked, shocked in her heart.


    Then Kagura said to her again: "There is one more thing, haven''t you found out? There are no other men here in the Temple of Eternity, because this is the house of God!"


    So this is ah.

 Chapter 758：

    An Ning and others suddenly realized.


    Naturally, other men can''t come in in their own home, so their identities have also been determined.


    We are all women of God.


    But Bouma asked: "Doesn''t God forbid our activities?"


    "It''s not forbidden, sister, you can study anything, but the current God Realm lacks the power of science and technology!


    The previous theology, as well as Fu literature, were all written by Nami and others. ".


    Chapter 714 Advice from Birus, Klin and others will fight Frieza! [ͼ]


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Klin uploading his own video is an old tradition after all, no matter as long as you are a believer, no matter if your world is strong or very weak.


    Must be uploaded.


    The advantage of this is that it allows other newcomers to learn about the news of each group member in the group.


    And it can also let everyone know clearly that this is not a deceptive group.


    Although somewhat redundant.


    But many people have watched the video before they can firm up their minds.


    For example, Yan Chixia and others are like this, and there are mortals like O''Connor.


    Tanjiro: "Wuhu...little bald head uploaded a video, I rely on... I found a big secret, Klin has no nose!!!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "Wow ha ha ha ha... don''t have a nose? Cowhide, I can''t smell anything!"


    An unknown man: "What? Can people have no nose!!! Shocked me all year..."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Let me see... I see... Puff... really no nose! 29"


    Tohoku University: "I suggest you read it, don''t laugh at others, a bunch of idiots...Klin''s world, but it''s not lower than the barren world at all!"


    First of all, people like Angel Weiss can go back in time.


    Secondly, the worst **** of destruction is also the apex powerhouse of the universe.


    When everyone laughed at Klin, Rin Tosaka saw the great priest and the king, predicting that the strength of the other party was around the creation god.


    But only because of the cultivation system.


    The strength of the same level is definitely not as good as theirs.


    I love to drink animal milk: "So cowhide? Let me see..."


    Judicial God: "Don''t need water anymore, let''s come out and watch it all. This video is a bit awesome! I hope you will finish watching it all."


    Klin¡¯s video started with a sacrifice.


    Until the subsequent gods appeared, and even the destroying gods and angels, they all appeared one by one.


    Basically powerful priests can find Birus and others.


    But most people can''t feel the appearance of the great priest.


    Everyone was fascinated, and when he heard the angel, he actually wanted to use words to explain that God is an outsider, he immediately suffered.


    A look in his eyes hurt him instantly.


    Then fell into a coma.


    As for the great priests, they wanted to challenge their gods, but they were suppressed backhand on the top of the sky!


    How ridiculous?


    Ants want to challenge the planet!


    He didn''t even see his height, which was really ridiculous.


    But even so, I have to admit that this great priest is stronger than the average priest.


    Iori Taichi: "Heh... is this Klin''s world? No wonder Rin Tosaka always told him before that if Klin fainted, he wanted to use his divine power to do something big.


    It is estimated that I will be called!


    not bad..."


    Explorer O''Connor: "I am already numb, and the world level gap is too big, my goodness...a human being on earth can step into the curse after a while of cultivation.


    And that **** of destruction, angel...


    In a word, these native gods are really disgusting. They can destroy and create creatures at will. When the true **** descends, they pretend to be dumb..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "So God is the best! Only those of us who believe in God can become happier."


    Klin: "Yes, think about how pitiful people on earth are."


    I like to drink animal milk most: "Damn, that great priest looks so pompous, what to pretend...When I cultivate into an immortal body, I will be the first to break him!"


    Li Er: "What is the immortal body? A new magic? Why haven''t I heard of it!"


    Chu Dashan: "I haven''t heard of it either. Tell me if it was given to you by God Willow!!!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Yes, be lenient in confession, strict in resistance!!!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I rely on... Ye Laohei, it''s all right for others to say this, you still have the face to say? How much benefit your sister has given you.


    Want a face? "


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "You don''t have to be shameless and bald, begging the goddess Bai Suzhen to teach you the method all day long. I really don''t know what I do!"


    Iori Taichi: "I think you are all in Versailles, so I won''t chat with you!! Humph..."


    Tosaka University: "Cultivate well. When the time is right, the gods said that they will issue a second reward. The treasures this time are very precious!"


    Troubled Times: "Then I have to speed up the progress, I hope I will not fall behind!!! This time I will also participate..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Me too, otherwise it would be shameful to always be behind. How can I say that my world has also contributed a lot of goddess..."


    Ying Zheng asked himself to be extremely pious to the gods.


    And some of the goddesses, many of them are very popular under the inquiries from his side.


    This is very satisfying.


    Bearded swordsman: "I think it''s still interesting than Ruth, a good-natured **** of destruction, now he has been turned into a cat directly by the god.


    Is this Meow Meow? "


    The fox who only loves money: "...It''s okay, I don''t like purple cats, but white ones are better!"


    ----------------


    Within the Dragon Ball world.


    Billus, who was being talked about by everyone, was squatting in the Destruction God Realm at this time, training Klin and others.


    Including Wukong, are all receiving special training!


    Since Weis woke up, he seemed to be a different person. He was very angry at the imprisonment of his 257 father, although he did not act.


    But it also became serious.


    Billus looked at the trainee below and asked, "Don''t you hate it?"


    "What about hate? It''s because I''m a little bit whimsical, and the once **** of destruction has become a cat. What do you think I should do?


    Train these believers well, maybe one day, the gods will forgive them and they will come out naturally. "


    The God of Eternity did not kill his father. In fact, this is the most important point for Weiss to surrender.


    It is not a sea of ??blood, but a simple surrender.


    This is actually not difficult.


    "By the way, it''s not very good for them to train them all the time. Is there any enemy for these people to fight?"


    "Yes, it happens that there are three frozen demons still alive in our universe, let them kill them!"


    "Um."


    Birus nodded, leaped slightly, and came to the bottom.


    Wukong and others naturally started to stop.


    Tianjin Fan asked, "What''s the matter with Mr. Billus?"


    "That''s the case. It''s not a problem for you to cultivate hard like this all the time. Give you a task. In the west of the universe, there are three frozen demons. You can try to fight.


    At present, your combat effectiveness is lower than theirs.


    But if you can overcome it, you can proceed to the next stage of cultivation! ".


    Chapter 715 Liu Che: I am not a tauren, I am the biggest good person!


    Birus is also unspeakable.


    In order to obtain the forgiveness of the Eternal God earlier, he simply struggled.


    You can imagine a cat sleeping all day.


    Are you being forced to do this now?


    Klin also stopped at this time, frowning and said: "Frieza? If you have a fighting strength, it should be more than 100 million. It would be good for us to challenge now."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go..."


    Tianjin Fan couldn''t help but urge.


    Through the chat group, Erlang God Yang Jian knew that there was a tri-eyed tribe.


    So, let Klin bring the other party to God Realm once.


    Sacrifice the earth after all.


    You can come and go at will.


    In the end, I don''t know what method Yang Jian used to stimulate Tianjin Fan. This guy''s strength is now very terrible, and the third eye also has a terrible ability.


    As for what the ability is.


    Tianjin Fan is only vaguely speaking, it is probably related to the time type.


    The fighting power of Wukong and others now has almost 80 million.


    Four people can play a Frieza.


    After all, Piccolo is now merging with his significant other, and his strength is also very good.


    Following the departure of these three people, Billus said to Weiss: "Let''s go too. Only Frieza is not enough, we have to create some trouble for them."


    "Are you trying to lead Kevera over?"


    "Of course! If you don''t experience wind and rain, you won''t see the bright sunshine. I will go to Frieza''s father, and you will get Kevlar over.


    After fighting for them to defeat Frieza, they immediately encountered a strong enemy! "


    Weiss''s eyes brightened, this idea is very good, can maximize the power of Wukong and others.


    ----------------


    On the other side, Vegeta landed on a certain planet!


    After witnessing Napa''s weird death, he embarked on a journey to find the gods, by which time he had betrayed Frieza.


    If you can get the blessing of that god.


    He knew that he could definitely become stronger.


    It''s just that his fate was not good. He had just betrayed Frieza and was surrounded by Frieza''s parts.


    After nine deaths, he barely escaped!


    When he was dying, Vegeta summoned all his strength and shouted at the sky: "God of eternity, I Vegeta is willing to be your dog, as long as you give me strength!


    Let me do anything... ¡¨."


    Dahl is very young now, and he hasn''t exercised the fighting power of the time when 10,000 invaded the earth.


    So now he can''t live anymore.


    The only hope is placed on the God of Eternity. If the other party does not respond to him, then he will directly go to death!

 Chapter 759：

    And Liu Che, who was far away in the God Realm, was holding Buma Qingqing and me.


    Fortunately, he had a trace of spiritual knowledge, and he fell into the world of Dragon Ball. This was to prevent accidents.


    Soon he stopped.


    Boomer looked at him strangely and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I saw a very interesting believer!" Liu Che snapped his fingers, and a picture was presented in front of the two of them.


    Bouma soon saw a man with bruises falling to the ground.


    The vicinity was full of corpses, and the spacecraft was smashed.


    The other party is still calling the name of the eternal god.


    "This is?"


    "Saiyan, you can see the tail clearly, and it''s still the prince of the Saiyan, speaking of this race is very interesting.


    Because of the management problems within the clan, coupled with the tyrannical factor in the bloodline.


    Belongs to a very militant race.


    However, it was a coincidence that they encountered the Frozen Demon Clan, the Saiyans with low combat effectiveness were used as toys.


    Even so, the Frozen Demon still didn''t believe them.


    As a result, the planet exploded, and only a few people survived.


    And Wukong is one of them..."


    Buma heard this and said with disgust: "It''s really a sad race. It''s proud but likes to be a dog for people, and it''s not good to be a dog.


    What a young boy!


    Are you going to save him? "


    Suddenly Bouma woke up, if it was just to let the other party die, there was no need to spend so much thought.


    Liu Che hugged her slender waist and smirked: "It''s just to create a strong enemy for Wukong and the others, and especially when I hold you, I am even more happy."


    Buma blinked, completely unaware of the meaning in the myth.


    If Rin Tosaka or Yaya Tushan were here, they would definitely despise the gods very much.


    It''s so wicked.


    Seeing Liu Che pointing, his divine power penetrated the plane and came to the world of Dragon Ball.


    At this time, Vegeta was clearly in the dying moment.


    At this time, a golden light appeared in front of his eyes.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I will give you a chance, Vegeta... Go work hard to become stronger, and don''t let down my expectations."


    Accompanied by the fall of divine light.


    Vegeta was born again.


    Moreover, a database appeared in my mind.


    "I''m...recovered?"


    In the last moment he was on the verge of death, but in the next moment he was unscathed, and his strength increased a lot.


    At the same time something in mind.


    [Saiyan History]


    [How to evolve]


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    ¡¾Star Map of Ten Thousand Worlds¡¿


    ¡¾The Art of Teleportation¡¿


    Seeing these documents, Vegeta understood that it was God who responded to him.


    There was a puff.


    He knelt on the ground and said in tears: ""Thank God for the gift, thank God for the gift, I will definitely return you..."


    Not dead.


    And also got the grace of God.


    Even Vegeta, a rebellious person, knows gratitude.


    Furthermore, he did not dare to be disrespectful to that terrible god.


    A single breath can obliterate Napa, and he can hear the sound that rang through the universe before.


    The highest **** is not the opponent of the eternal god.


    Instead, it was sealed.


    However, when he began to study the information in his mind carefully, his face became pale.


    "Frieza... so it was you!!!"


    Recalling the destruction of the planet Vegeta, he hit the ground with a furious blow.


    However, he also understood that he could not be angry.


    We must use the power God bestows on ourselves to accomplish the tasks God has given us.


    Since there are believers in the seventh universe, I will go to the sixth universe!


    Thinking of this, Vegeta left this universe, and then the power bestowed by God traveled to the sixth universe.


    At the same time, it challenged the strong here.


    ------------------


    And in the seventh universe.


    On a certain planet, four people appeared in front of Frieza.


    When his eyes fell on Monkey King, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Saiyan... do you want revenge for the planet Vegeta?"


    Wukong stepped forward and said word by word: "We are here to challenge you!"


    "Hahahaha... don''t be kidding, you guys, you little ones, I''m afraid we can''t even beat our Kinyut team...".


    Chapter 716 Frieza: The donkeys in the production team are not as hard as me!


    boom.


    Before Keanu finished speaking, he was beaten to dregs by a purple-black energy cannon.


    Frieza and others were all taken aback.


    No one thought that a few seemingly thin people could kill Captain Ginou in a second!


    What shocked Friesha most was that his energy detector could not detect their information.


    What is going on here?


    "Klin...clear the venue, as long as there is Frieza here is enough!"


    "good!"


    As soon as Klin heard that he lifted his finger, the terrifying energy destroyed all nearby Frieza''s men, and the spaceship exploded at the same time.


    The battle is on the verge.


    And Frieza naturally became the third stage during this period.


    Because he remembered.


    Klin is the priest of the Eternal God!


    In order to avoid being killed directly, he naturally turned on the perfect form, with a combat power of 6000W


    The first shot was Wukong, with a combat power of 5200W, but because of the lack of a lot of fighting, he suffered a big loss when he went up.


    "I thought the eternal god''s subordinates are very powerful, it seems that you are also a waste!"


    Frieza became more excited as he fought, and no longer feared in his heart. Instead, he ridiculed Wukong.


    But Wukong after he was a little boy was in that kind of time when he was more courageous and learned everything quickly, but it was a little uncomfortable at first, and then he grasped the essence of power.


    After being repelled by 257 for the twentieth time.


    Wukong felt the swelling power seed in his body, and he gave a low cry and turned into a metamorphosis!


    "open!"


    boom.


    The planet was shaken, and since ancient times, another Super Saiyan was born.


    It''s just that Wukong''s hair is not golden, but a kind of white silver. The first stage of Super Saiyan in the original book is light yellow.


    The two are very different.


    After completing the transformation, Wukong''s power increased fifty times.


    But this power still hasn''t reached the stage of God.


    It was enough to crush Frieza.


    The terrible arrogance directly forced Frieza back, and at the same time cut his skin.


    "You...you are...Super Saiyan!!!"


    Aren¡¯t the Saiyans only become orangutans! !


    This change must be a Super Saiyan, but before he retreats, the second man came on the court.


    The visitor is Tianjin Fan.


    Three-eyed people.


    Seeing Wu Kong mastering a brand new power under the crisis, he was naturally very enthusiastic.


    While Frieza was fighting, he also had to guard against Wukong''s sneak attack, so he fought very frustrated.


    "Well, you don''t need to look at Wukong! He won''t make any moves. Your enemy is me... Just kill me and you can leave."


    "Oh? You said that!"


    Frieza''s eyes lit up, and at the same time he let out a low cry.


    The muscles of the skin swelled up instantly.


    The combat effectiveness is directly increased to 100 million!


    This kind of strength is already double that of Tianjin Fan, and it stands to reason that this nasty three eyes can be defeated in a few strokes.


    But I don''t know why, every time Frieza strikes, the opponent will always hide away by coincidence.


    He even attacked by himself once and hit the opponent''s fist.


    The eyes were beaten and swollen.


    However, Tianjin Fan continues to use the third true eye, and its energy is also extremely exhausted.


    Finally, he was hit by Frieza, vomiting blood and flew out.


    But he was in mid-air, comprehending the ability to look back in time, and directly exempted him from the damage, although he still felt pain in his mind.


    But he was not seriously injured.


    On the other hand, Piccolo rushed up afterwards. About ten minutes later, when he was about to die, he realized the power of life.


    Become a Xiaoqiang who can''t die.


    And Frieza was so tired that he was vomiting blood.


    Do you say there is such a thing?


    None of the donkeys in the production team played like this.


    But there was no way, facing Klin who appeared again, he could only bite the bullet.

 Chapter 760：

    Just then.


    Billus and Weiss released Kevlar and Frieza''s father.


    The chaos is on the verge of breaking out.


    There are four stages of Kevila''s strength, of which the fourth stage is even stronger than the first stage of the game.


    The three father and son face the four gods.


    It was hard to tell, but don''t say that Kevira is very smart, knowing that he and others can''t beat Klin and the others.


    He wanted to destroy the planet and get a chance to escape.


    "Hey... blame you for not having enough power! Die in destruction..."


    The purple-red energy ball was submerged in the star.


    But Klin smiled and said: "There are still thirty seconds before the planet explodes. We are fully capable of killing you!"


    At this moment, Wukong had already killed Frieza with a punch.


    And Piccolo and Tianjin Fan also joined forces to crush his father, leaving only the strongest Kvera and Klin fighting.


    Thirty seconds?


    It seems very short, but in fact it is enough for the super strong.


    The golden eternal air enveloped Klin. He gathered his energy and focused, then pounced on Kevela, and finally smashed the opponent in twenty-six seconds.


    Then he dragged Wukong and others to leave this ruined planet.


    When they returned to Destroyer, Tianjin Fan cursed at Birus: "You brought that Kevlar to it!!"


    "So what? Otherwise you think you can achieve this kind of growth! Or do you want to go to the God Realm and challenge those perverts?"


    Billus said not while eating the cat food.


    With that contemptuous expression, the angry Goku wanted to hammer him.


    After all, once the planet explodes, they will also die!


    But Weiss stopped them and explained: "You have been practicing behind closed doors, but it is actually not conducive to your growth.


    As a report to the God of Eternity, the two of us will continue to stimulate your growth. If anyone can''t persist, he can completely withdraw.


    In fact, we don''t care! "


    Klin shook his head and smiled: "No... they just think that life and death is just a moment, Wukong and Tianjin Fan, you all listen, although God loves us.


    But we can''t get over it!


    It must be practiced well! "


    "This... well, you are right!"


    "So who is that enemy?"


    Everyone looked at Wes, who pondered for a while and laughed: "In the depths of the galaxy, a group of powerful enemies are sealed. They call themselves BoJack. You can try to compete with them.


    But don''t get overwhelmed.


    Among them, their boss BoJack is even stronger than Wukong. "


    There are actually many powerhouses in the universe, such as the demon Hildegang...These are the enemies of Goku and others.


    As long as they make good use of it, they can exercise their strength to a critical point.


    Finally fight with him again.


    Then I can break through the gods, and then I can also ask gods for help.


    Birus thought of it happily.


    He didn''t want to live a life of jitters like this now! .


    Chapter 717 Piccolo enters the underworld, Ashina meets the Sword Saint Rin of the Aquatic Village! [ͼ]


    However, Klin and the others did not continue to the place where Bojek and the others were to start the next round of battle, as Birus had hoped.


    Rather, it is a sect that promotes the religion of God with the destruction of the gods as the center.


    Not only that, Piccolo also went to Huangquan deliberately.


    Prepare to turn Hades into a missionary place.


    Weiss saw this scene and completely gave up.


    He originally wanted to make these stronger and give up doing missionary things, otherwise the universe will all be believers in the eternal gods in the future.


    The existence of myself and others is very embarrassing.


    The first is the system problem.


    The realm king is in charge of living beings, while Birus is responsible for destroying astray stars or **** that have no potential.


    This keeps the balance of the universe.


    But the God of Eternity said that all living beings are his people.


    What do you think about it?


    Ugh...


    However, there are only three people in charge of preaching.


    Wukong, who has a simple head, can only be responsible for fighting, and it depends on Klin and others for preaching.


    When Piccolo came on the road to the Yellow Springs and came to King Yama.


    The latter was already scared like a grandson!


    Piccolo smiled at him: "Don''t worry, just let you join the cult, gain powerful power, and go to the Underworld God Realm in the future. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    "This...whatever you say."


    The seventh universe has been without souls for sixteen days.


    As for why it became like this.


    King Yama also understood that this was because all the souls had been taken away by the powerful ghost chase.


    Those people are countless times stronger than them.


    Some even carry dark chains, and the end is extremely terrifying, just like the three Frieza who have just died, their souls are very powerful.


    Piccolo said to him: "You know, this world will be subdued by God. If you stubbornly resist, I''m afraid that the soul will not be left."


    The ghost next to him trembled in shock.


    Then Piccolo left behind the idea of ??eternal meditation, and used divine power to build a glorious temple on Huangquan Road, and then sat in it and began to become a priest.


    This is what he discussed with Klin.


    Tianjin Fan and Kelin will shoot from the four galaxies one by one, and at the same time will subdue those world kings and gods.


    And he needs to come to the underworld to suppress it for a period of time.


    All the souls in this place must be transformed before they can leave.


    And the most important thing is that even though that Weiss taught them to practice, the other party refused to join the religion.


    Such a person who doesn''t know good or bad.


    How can they all believe it!


    Don''t you see that **** of destruction, he became a little cat when he was punished by God.


    So, the other party is just trying to please them.


    "It''s not clear who is the master and who is the slave. I just want to induce us to waste time... Humph, who is it stupid?"


    Piccolo sat in the hall with a scornful smile.


    ----------------------


    At this time, Ashina was inside the castle.


    Kuro has been released because the country doesn''t need him to maintain it. On the contrary, after the resurrection of the Buddha carving master, he handed over a scripture to this little guy.


    "Since you have no intention of believing in gods and don''t want to stay in Ashina, take this thing and go on the road... Maybe the vast world outside is the right existence for you..."


    "Thank you, Mr. Buddha Carver..."


    With his pocket and some dry food, Jiulang turned and left Weiming City.


    But he couldn''t think of it at all.


    The outside is also full of wars, and it is very likely that he will be killed the next day.


    However, it does not seem to be a problem for a monk who has no money and only a scripture.


    And he has the power of immortality.


    At least until Yinglong is killed, he will not die!


    So I also hope to find my home during this time.


    The former son of Bianruo became a female priest in the religious religion, responsible for propagating the doctrine.


    As for the children who died in the transformation experiment.


    He has been sent to the underworld, and it is said that he will be reincarnated soon.


    Aquatic Village.


    A village that was originally born on water has now become a red-eyed monster because of water.


    The place is full of mist.


    If it hadn''t been for Ashina Isshin and others who had amazing perceptions, I''m afraid they would have fallen to the bottom of the valley and died alive.


    "My lord, it''s down to the end!"


    "Well, let''s go... Well, this land used to provide us with a lot of food. Without their support, maybe we won''t be able to survive the day of stealing the country. It''s a pity..."


    Ashina is a country built on top of a mountain valley.


    And these small villages are people who live at the bottom of the valley and rely on the water of the sky because of the abundant water resources and the special environment.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Therefore, special rice can be grown here.


    Coupled with the well-developed fishing industry, people live and work in peace and contentment.


    Recalling the past, Ashina came to the room where she sang songs, and inside it was once the house of a maiden.


    But now it is occupied by monsters, which is really damning! ! !


    "Shen Zhuxie¡¤Sky Fire Rakshasa"


    boom!


    With the fiery fireball destroying this decaying and decaying home, the monsters inside were killed and the spell dissipated.


    The entire valley appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, the people here are crazy.


    In the aquatic village, you have to go down.


    When Ashina reached the bottom of the valley with one heart, a woman playing a small song appeared in front of everyone.


    ........0


    "My lord, this person is dead, it''s a resentful spirit..."


    "Well, I know! It seems that she is also a swordsman, I ask to let her free..."


    Ashina drew out the sword at his waist and shouted to the Sword Master of Aquatic Village: "Come on, Martial Artist! Fight with me..."


    He did not call his woman, nor did he call his sword master.


    It''s a warrior.


    The naked killing intent awakened Rin who was playing the small tune.


    She looked at the Juggernaut in front of her, stopped crying, and the face under the basket was full of sadness.

 Chapter 761：

    "Why, do you want to stop me... Obviously Lord Zuo is in the land of God..."


    Rin put away the instrument in his hand, and a Dachi appeared in his hand.


    Then she made a dance move.


    boom.


    Along with the phantoms, Rin''s sword confronted Ashina Isshin''s sword.


    The two began a fierce confrontation.


    The tricks of the Juggernaut in the Aquatic Village are very weird, not only the posture is graceful, but every attack is like dancing.


    It is impossible to predict the direction of its attack.


    But a pity, what she met was an enhanced version of Ashina Sword Saint!


    Five minutes later, Ashina lost interest in one mind, and a sword pierced her heart.


    Then he chanted the rebirth curse in the sect, which gave him soberness.


    Along with the white light, Rin finally regained consciousness. She fell to the ground, looking at the sunless sky, and said bitterly: "So...we were all deceived. Immortality is all an illusion..." people.


    Chapter 718 Suppression of the Aquatic Village, a surprise attack from the inner palace! !


    "No... there is longevity, but it is impossible to detect with the power of a mortal, the palace of the source has fallen and decayed, or that the monster has no ability to live forever...


    Send you to reincarnation. I hope that in the God Realm, the soul can find peace..."


    Ashina silently chanted the Mantra of Death.


    Rin closed his eyes and gradually disappeared into the air.


    Then the Juggernaut opponents said: "Let''s go, open the passage here, let''s purify this corrupted village!"


    "Yes."


    With their deepening, more and more aquatic villagers appeared in the field of vision.


    These people either have red eyes and worms in their stomachs, or they are simply attached to them.


    After observing it with all his heart, Ashina shook his head and said, "It seems too late, these people are crazy, even if we can save us, they can''t be saved!


    Send them to death..."


    "Yes."


    All the people shouted together, and immediately attracted countless aquatic villagers.


    As a result, how did ordinary people beat these believers?


    Within three minutes, the entire village was slaughtered.


    They found poisonous substances in the jars and streams in the village, and even the worm water left by the misty nobles!


    The so-called misty nobles are residents of the Palace of Origin.


    Later, he was corrupted by Yinglong and became an accomplice of the opponent!


    When Ashina was ready to go to the cave, a terrifying ghost stood in front of him.


    The opponent is three meters tall and holds a naive knife.


    Although he was wearing a robes, his body was filled with infinite ferocity.


    "The **** ghast, actually made other people''s souls into his own shadow, really **** it, kill me..."


    Ashina cut off with a single heart.


    The crack monk is instantly perished!


    Then they saw the small bridge heading to Xianxiang, as well as various altars!


    Needless to say, this kind of thing is a tool to go to the palace of the source.


    However, without this method, Ashina can go to the palace of the source!


    "My lord, everything has been cleaned up, what should we do?"


    "Set up a teleportation formation and go back first. The old man will leave a magic formation here to prevent those people from escaping..."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    An hour later, Ashina Yixin and others returned to Ashina City through the teleportation array.


    The wolf also brought bad news.


    Because the lone shadow crowd was beheaded, the head of the inner palace this time chose the whole army to attack, and it seemed that he wanted to take Wei Ming in one fell swoop.


    Hearing this, Ashina couldn''t help but sneered inwardly: "It seems that there are insiders who understand our heritage!"


    "Inside person? You mean...there is a ghost!"


    Ashina Genichiro was shocked, but it was impossible to think about it carefully.


    Who will be the inner ghost?


    All his own subordinates are devoted to Ashina!


    Ashina shook his head wholeheartedly and said, "It''s not ours, it should be an old friend! You did too much when you attacked Longquanchuan and Hirata''s house!


    There is a saying that too much is too late!


    At that time, the people there had problems. "


    "It''s that person..." Sekiro sighed after hearing the words, "and only he can be so unscrupulous... the former ninja leader, Xiao..."


    His adoptive father is a giant ninja.


    Although he is huge, he can make up for this weakness with his amazing combat power.


    At the same time, only he could understand Ashina so much.


    Ashina Genichiro wondered: "Isn''t he dead already? Why is he still...Is it a fraud?"


    "Yes, this is the only possibility! So let''s tell the people under you and let them use avatars to pretend to die!


    It just so happened that we also destroyed these people in one fell swoop. After all this was completed, we were about to go to Xianxiang and slay the dragon! "


    "Yes!"


    With Ashina as the commander, the action is very fast.


    After several trials, the enemies in the inner palace found that Ashina was as "empty" as they expected, and he was overjoyed.


    It directly breached the city of Ashina, and at the same time burned the war to the main city of Ashina.


    Although the civilians cannot be found, it is conceivable that those people have probably been killed as sacrifices.


    As everyone knows, the people of Ashina City have all been transferred to the aquatic village, and the purification circle with magical magic can completely guarantee that life here is safe.


    --------------


    In the town of Ashina.


    Xiao Xiao led his troops and knelt before the chief of the inner palace.


    "My lord, as I expected, Ashina Castle can''t control the situation anymore, and the kid Hanichiro is not the one who manages the country at all!"


    "Well, don''t worry...As long as I capture Ashina, I will report your credit to the general, and you will be the master here in the future!"


    "Yes, thank you for your cultivation!"


    That''s right.


    The inner palace was brought by Xiao Xiao.


    After Hirata''s family obtained Long Yin''s information, Xiao began to have a disagreement!


    Obviously he indulged Ashina Keiichiro to attack.


    But instructed the wolf to add chaos!


    The purpose is to buy time so that he can contact the people in the inner palace and tell them the information.


    It only needs to say that Ashina has an immortal power that can give the generals of the inner palace a powerful force to defeat those terrible Onmyojis.


    Then, naturally you can get assistance from the other party.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that Ashina''s perseverance would be so terrifying that he would kill all the lone shadow crowd sent over.


    Thinking of the moment when he became the king, Xiao''s heart was still a little excited.


    After all, victory is here.


    As long as the flames of war are burned, Ashina will become king!


    But Xiao Xiao didn''t see the coldness in that leader''s eyes. He only heard the other person say: "O Xiao, you should also take action this time, otherwise...I can''t confess to my soldiers!"


    "My lord, what do you mean?"


    "Guyingzhong is a sharp sword in my hand, but now it has been broken in half, but your people have never shot it.


    Have you taken the country, will you let me give it away? "


    "Yes, the subordinate understands..." 1.5


    Xiao''s heart became cold, and he understood the meaning of the other party''s words.


    At the same time, he became vigilant.


    However, what they said was right.


    If all depend on the people from the inner palace, after the battle is over, will they still give Ashina to themselves?


    Even if the leader agreed, his men would not agree.


    It seems that this time it is really time to do it yourself.


    The final day of the attack was set at dawn tomorrow, and when the guards were trapped, a strong attack began.


    However... they didn''t expect it.


    Assaulted all the way to the Tianshou Pavilion, only to encounter the resisting Shiman soldiers.


    "Fuck me...Kill all the people here!!!"


    "Chong, don''t be afraid of death, I will kill anyone who is afraid of death..."


    The owl stood in the crowd and kept calling, but he did not see a figure appearing above the castle tower. .


    Chapter 719 The Death of Giant Ninja Owl, the Appearance of Aboriginal Gods!


    "For someone like you who betrays the country for your own benefit, do you think people in the inner palace will believe you?"


    "Who?"


    Xiao Xiao looked towards the sky alertly, and saw a figure looking at him indifferently!


    That is a familiar dress.


    He is very familiar with the same person, but the other person''s appearance seems to be thirty years younger!


    "Ashina...Ashina Ashina!!! No...how can you regain your youth!! Is it the power of Long Yin...it must be like this?"


    The head of the inner palace also rushed over upon hearing this.


    But when he saw the figure standing in the void, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Is this a spell?


    The intelligence is not that Ashina is a swordsman with all his heart, so how can he use this kind of trick?


    Is it the power of that?


    Faced with thousands of archers aiming at him, Ashina shook his head wholeheartedly: "This is not the kind of degenerate power, but the old man has been approved by the God of Eternity!


    Owl... I really didn''t expect that you, who fought side by side, would become someone else''s lackey.


    Or...is ninja this kind of thing? "


    "Huh... you have become the king yourself, but now you call me a mastermind? Ning 29 can choose a trash as his heir, and he is unwilling to let us veterans become the king of Ashina.


    You really have a face! "


    "No... he just chose the right heir. Looking at it at the time... Ashina Genichiro is indeed very brilliant in the younger generation."

 Chapter 762：

    As the sky fire descended, the figure of the Buddha carver appeared on the bridge.


    At this moment, he also recovered his former appearance, but there was a fire of resentment burning on one of his arms!


    When God gave him power, the Buddha carving master did not extinguish the flame, but transferred it to the newly born arm.


    However, the Buddha also has moments of angry eyes.


    At this moment, his whole body was full of substantive murderous aura, and even behind him, the murderous spirit of the fire of resentment had condensed.


    This is the ultimate hate.


    It was also something that was born when the hatred for Xiao Xiao reached a certain limit.


    For the sake of Ashina, he can only spend the whole day in carving.


    But this guy kept his name incognito, and finally chose to betray Shima.


    Such a wolf-hearted person really deserves a thousand cuts.


    "Why, you are back to normal...this...this..."


    Xiao began to panic. At this moment, he was sweating profusely. In the previous trio, the Buddha sculpture master was second only to Ashina Yixin.


    Originally thought he was scrapped directly.


    Who could have imagined that he also returned to his youthful appearance.


    Does this really have a chance of winning?


    Thinking of the fear of being dominated by the Buddha carving master, Xiao even had the thought of leaving.


    But at this moment, he was already riding a tiger and shouting directly at his men: "Offensive! Destroy Ashina...We will be crowned kings!!!"


    "Come on."


    "Kill these people..."


    Whoosh whoosh.


    Thousands of arrows flew toward Ashina with one heart, but they did not hurt him, because all the attacks were burned out by the flames.


    "It seems that you are obsessed with not realizing it, so that''s okay... let you see the horror of the God of Eternity! Four Winds and Fires, Flame Dragon Breath!"


    Ashina is single-minded to make seals on both hands and breathes out dragon''s breath.


    Those ninjas who flew forward were all killed in seconds.


    The owl jumped into the air, ready to take the opportunity to sneak attack on this old friend, while his guardian spirit turned into a cloud of smoke to help him attack.


    But at this moment.


    The Buddha carving master appeared behind Xiao Xiao.


    I saw him say in a sharp voice: "I once said that if I swear to join Ashina, if you dare to betray, you will cut him a thousand times! You seem to have forgotten what I said..."


    The owl showed a look of horror, and then only felt a pain in his body.


    Countless flesh and blood flew away from his body.


    The smoke was shaken away by the Buddha carver.


    The guardian spirit was also obliterated by its attack!


    The Buddha carver is actually a master of machinery, relying on the power of skilled craftsmen to make all kinds of terrible weapons.


    Likewise, he is also a ninja.


    Accompanied by it, thousands of sword qi enveloped Xiao.


    The giant ninja was dismembered in the sky, the bones were unscathed, but the flesh and blood were flew away.


    Such a frightening scene scared many people in the inner palace.


    Then the wolf and Ashina Keiichiro appeared.


    The attacking speed of the two was very fast. Not only had they killed the soldiers in the town, but they also brought people to counterattack.


    Things have come to this point.


    The people in the inner palace are already at the end, and the headed person looks at the blood on the ground.


    Suddenly he sneered and said, "Do you think it''s okay to kill me? Wait...More people will show up when Master Onmyoji arrives.


    It''s when you perish! "


    Whoosh.


    A bow and arrow sealed his throat, directly obliterating it.


    The one who shot is Juichiro, and the divine power chooses to be the curse of darkness.


    Killing in such a weird way fits his style very well.


    Anyway, as long as you can win, whatever you do is right.


    Because the loser is not even qualified to cry!


    "Already solved?"


    "Yes, the invaders are all down, at least Ashina is safe..."


    The wolf repeated the actions of the two.


    Then Ashina nodded wholeheartedly, looked at the sky and said: "Rectify it a bit, and head to the Palace of Origin in a few days. As long as we kill Sakura this time, we can complete the first sacrifice!


    Otherwise, the eternal truth alone cannot express our respect for God. "


    "Yes."


    At the moment when the wolf turned 260 and left, the sky suddenly changed and the wind was surging.


    Countless snowflakes are falling.


    A figure appeared in front of the Buddha carving master and others.


    "It''s too early for you to find that monster..."


    "Who are you?"


    The wolf looked at the figure in the wind and snow and asked with a frown.


    The latter smiled faintly, and said, "It''s nothing more than a poor man who has lost his position! That demon has been entrenched in the Palace of Origin for a long time.


    The injury on his body has long since recovered, after all, it is the existence of absorbing the power of the earth.


    You can''t kill the opponent even with Undead Slash! "


    Ashina Juichiro shook his head and said, "With the power of a god, I can kill a dragon in a small area. It''s not enough to catch it..."


    "No..." The mysterious woman shook her head and said: "You underestimated the Palace of Origin, and you underestimated the demon! The Palace of Origin is the vein of the land of Ashina.


    All the auras spilled from the palace of the source.


    But the demon is fancy to this point, and this is where it is entrenched.


    Even if you defeat it, you can''t kill it, because the continuous earth veins will always provide its vitality.


    Unless you destroy Ashina! "


    Ashina frowned, turning his head to look at the wolf, and asked: "Go and see those goddesses, can there be a solution?"


    If it doesn''t work with their strength.


    Then only sacrifice first! .


    Chapter 720 This Woman Is Avalokitesvara, Why Don''t I Believe It?


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    One-armed ninja: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, Lord Goddess asks for help... With our current strength, can we defeat Yinglong?


    Suddenly an indigenous **** popped up here, saying that our power could not kill Yinglong! "


    Pudu sentient beings: "It''s impossible, isn''t it? Why didn''t the native gods come out before!"


    Judicial God: "If you count according to your strength, in fact, your Ashina''s strength should be enough to defeat that cherry dragon.


    Didn¡¯t you listen to you saying that the other party was a demon who escaped from the ancient Chinese country?


    That being the case, the strength should be average! "


    One-armed ninja: "It''s like this... It entangles the spiritual energy of the earth and draws the power of the entire northern kingdom, so that native **** will appear."


    Only love to drink animal milk: "Puff...I see, in simple terms, this native **** is the one who has been crushed, right?


    So, seeing that there was hope to squeeze away this Yinglong, he appeared and ran out. "


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "It must be so, I will never run away! Otherwise, she had been raging by transforming power before, so why didn''t she dare to show up!


    By the way, is she pretty?


    If it¡¯s pretty, kidnap it and give it to the gods. "


    At this moment, the wolf looked at the woman up and down.


    Although the other party is hidden in the wind and snow, his appearance is okay, his hair is like silver silk, and his skin is white as milk.


    Plus that refined little face.


    One-armed ninja: "It is indeed a beauty, look at it..."


    Ding... the one-armed ninja uploaded a picture.


    The fox who only loves money: "It looks like a snow girl, but it doesn''t seem to be the same. You can just record a video."


    After a while, Sekiro uploaded another video.


    There is video verification, so the observer will be clearer.


    The fox who only loves money: "This woman does not seem to be a snow girl, but a kind of land god, and a land **** who has learned some broken Buddhism.


    It should be the Bodhisattva of your world.


    I remember that there are many Buddha statues near Ashina, but unfortunately it will be flooded later.


    In fact, this is the problem of divine power imbalance. Yinglong occupied the palace of the source and destroyed the entire aboriginal divine system. ¡¨. "


    One-armed ninja: "Then what should I do?"


    The fox who only loves money: "You can practice the destruction spells in the sect of the gods. One of them is an annihilation move, which is designed to destroy this kind of thing.


    You can''t see Rin Tosaka today, this guy is waiting for bed.


    It is estimated that we will see it at about twelve noon tomorrow. "


    Klin: "Huh... is it so quiet in the group today?"


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Well, most of the priests who sacrifice to the world are participating in the competition at this time. Your current strength is too weak, even if you sacrifice to the world, you are not qualified.


    Refer to Ye Laoxie, who was interrupted yesterday, to understand...Oh, miserable! "


    Yesterday, Ye Laoxie came to the God Realm to practice, and by the way, he wanted to participate in a martial arts meeting. As a result, Ye Laohei and others had acted too ruthlessly before.


    In addition, the strength of the eternal **** system is always super-normal.


    Therefore, those who compete with the eternal gods now are killer moves.


    Go all out.


    Otherwise, they will be killed in seconds.


    Ye Laoxie didn''t know the problem, he was beaten and forced less than a second after he left.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Woo...it''s not to blame me, I have sacrificed so many goddesses, not even one gave me anything back..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Who can blame anyone? Yaya, Guoguo and Lixing, the three little guys are all problem girls, let alone give you feedback.


    You are all good if you don''t say anything!


    You don¡¯t know Bharata and Huaqimeng very well, and the gap between them before will not benefit you.


    That¡¯s why Liu Qiyue often misses you, your younger brother, but she is not good at practicing now... As for the Li family sisters, don''t think about it. "


    Chu Dashan: "Oh... poor old evil, there are so many goddesses in the world, and none of them can make a big deal. Look at the demons and goddesses in my world.


    Come to give me advice often. "


    Ninja scientist: "Hey...yes, it''s all on the wall, and I don''t know who complained to me yesterday!"

 Chapter 763：

    Chu Dashan: "Damn, where are you better than me? You were beaten directly into a Muggle!"


    ...


    Watching the lively chat group.


    The wolf closed silently, his world is still suffering, but he has no time to chat.


    The land **** who had been waiting for a long time looked at him nervously and asked, "What is the result? Does the **** have a way..."


    "Yes, and it''s very simple. It''s just you, the former Guanyin Bodhisattva, why did you fall like this?"


    In a word, many people were scared.


    This woman is Guanyin?


    At this moment, even Ashina couldn''t help but look at each other carefully.


    Then the woman in white clothes said bitterly: "I just got a scripture from an ancient eastern country, and learned something from it.


    Therefore, I am very compassionate to everything.


    However, the power of the demon is too strong, and I can''t help it, even my believers can''t protect..."


    Having said that, she looked at the Buddha carver.


    The other side''s childhood sweetheart, in fact, died in the valley.


    In order to protect his tribe from being killed by the mad lion and ape, he was buried in the womb of the other party.


    She would have nightmares when she thought of that scene.


    Because the former lion ape was one of the land gods here.


    It''s a pity that he fell into the magic way.


    The mind is controlled, not to mention, but also planted with insects.


    Zailang glanced at her when he heard the words, and then said: "¡§"There is a way, but you need to sacrifice a bit. I don''t know what you want?"


    "What sacrifice?"


    "Join the cult and become a goddess! Only then can I gain the power to defeat monsters... Don''t be afraid, sacrifice is not killing.


    It¡¯s just that you will rise into the realm of the gods in the future and serve the gods..."


    "this..."


    The native **** hesitated, but faced a wolf.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, the wolf said to him: "If you don''t believe me, I can teach you a truly profound scripture, which is the rumored creation of the merciful and compassionate Guanshiyin Bodhisattva!"


    The scriptures he said.


    It''s actually something Miaoshan modified.


    After practicing, the eternal **** will be carved in his heart, which will never be forgotten.


    Don''t blame Miaoshan for being wicked.


    In order to develop the religion, occasional means are still necessary.


    As for how to get to the palace of the source, naturally it was a flight!


    Exerting the wind magic, directly led more than a hundred people, and went to the Palace of Origin.


    As a native god, Guanyin will naturally follow.


    On the way, the wolf also knew the other''s name, called Qianming Feixue.


    When he passed the Dharma to the other party, the latter fell deeply into it, unable to extricate himself from it.


    Think about it, it''s not at the same level at all.


    It''s really attractive. .


    Chapter 721: The Dirty Land of Gods, the Awakening Sakura Dragon!


    In a moment, the wolves and the group came to the Palace of Origin.


    It is located on the top of the mountain. If you don''t rely on spells, ordinary people will not be able to approach it for the rest of their lives.


    Because here in addition to the topography, there is a lot of thunder bombardment.


    When I came to the gate of Zhumen.


    A ghostly figure stood in front of everyone.


    The true breaking monk, as a female monk, has turned into an appearance that is neither human nor ghost.


    It is said to be immortal, but in fact it is just a bug!


    What a shame!


    "I''ll come this time, just give it a try, the power of destruction..."


    The wolf stepped forward, because he was afraid that Undead Slash would be destroyed, so he chose another knife.


    The weird black destructive power, like a domineering, entwined around the knife.


    The centipede inside the monk''s body felt threatened. From the monk''s abdomen, he rushed out and hissed at the wolf.


    This **** centipede is as thick as the wrists of two adults.


    It stretches out to be about one meter long.


    It''s hard to imagine how many lives this disgusting thing has swallowed before it has cultivated this appearance.


    "Mortals, 260 can''t enter this sacred realm! This is the land of gods..."


    "Oh, a bunch of guys controlled by bugs, go to death for me!"


    Huh.


    The wolf stepped on the ground with one foot, and the whole person turned into eight phantoms and rushed towards the monk.


    And the other party''s reaction was quick.


    Dancing directly.


    A childish knife wrapped in the air of death, even if a mortal is scratched by this air current, it will die.


    The centipede then rotates and bites directly at the three phantoms.


    These two ghost things actually work well together!


    But... when the black sword energy collided with the naive sword, the monk trembled all over, the weapon in his hand shattered unexpectedly, and the Tai sword was submerged in his body.


    The sword energy full of destruction directly shattered the monk and the centipede.


    Puff through.


    She fell heavily to the ground, her turbid eyes gradually regaining her clarity.


    The soul is free from bondage.


    But she didn''t have the strength to speak, she just looked at the wolf pleadingly.


    As a result, the other party summoned a soul-suppressing envoy and aroused his soul.


    "For a fellow like you who is helping to abuse, let''s go to **** to make atonement..."


    It was the first time that everyone saw the soul-suppressing messenger. Seeing the figure with black smoke all over his body, Ashina couldn''t help but shudder.


    "My lord, please rest assured, this filthy soul will take at least tens of thousands of years to pay for its sins..."


    The calming soul made a gloomy word, and then disappeared into the black hole.


    Seeing that the obstruction had disappeared, everyone began to move inward.


    The entire Yuan Palace was already submerged by water at this time, and the huge cherry tree was in full bloom in the center.


    But instead of showing a drunken expression, everyone showed a disgusting expression.


    Because this cherry tree has been transformed from the entire northern land.


    All the earth veins are being absorbed by it.


    Ashina observed with all his heart, and shook his head: "This cherry tree is just one of its roots. The real cherry dragon is not here!"


    "But, let''s wipe out all the misty people here first!"


    Ashina Genichiro looked at the sneaky figures hiding in the room, drew his bow and arrow, and started shooting!


    Swish.


    Three arrows flew out, taking three lives instantly.


    If it weren''t for Yinglong, he could also kill ordinary insects.


    While the other Ashina members are setting up their formations, while the rest of the people begin to attack with Ashina Haruichiro.


    After all, the palace of the source is very big.


    There are many people from the Wuyin tribe inside.


    After about a stick of incense, the portal was successfully established, and all the other Wei Ming congregants were also present.


    The wolf nodded at Ashina, and the two shouted in unison: "For the God of Eternity, kill these fallen corrupters..."


    Accompanied by the intrusion of the army.


    Xianxiang, which had been silent for hundreds of years, finally began to riot.


    The enchanted carp, the Wuyin tribe possessed by insects, and other demons conquered by the cherry dragon all appeared.


    But these guys, where are the opponents of the magic arts.


    Often, if one move is passed, there will be a lot of deaths and injuries.


    At this time, Yinglong was sleeping and hadn''t woken up yet, so the massacre was one-sided.


    "No...you can''t do this, the great God will punish you!"


    "God, please wake up..."


    "Save us..."


    With the death of the Wuyin clan, the follow-up Yujiamei clan also appeared in front of Isina Yixin.


    Looking at these familiar faces, he couldn''t help sighing deeply.


    Once there was a warrior from the American Clan who became his own friend, and Zeng He Yong really had a good relationship.


    But unfortunately, I don''t know where I have been recently.


    It may be Long Ke''s problem that I want to solve. I hope I can find her in the future.


    After all, as the only existence of the Yujiamei tribe.


    Can''t let it cut off the blood!


    About an hour later, there were no living creatures in the entire Palace of Origin, only the existence of Wei Mingzhong!


    At this time, the earth shook suddenly.


    A huge white mist enveloped the entire Palace of Origin.


    "Oh..."


    Accompanied by the dragon''s roar, a pale dragon with a height of several kilometers appeared in front of everyone.


    There are no dragon scales on its body, and the whole body is like a wooden sculpture.


    Not so much dragon.


    It''s better to say it''s a wooden snake!


    This is more appropriate.


    "Everyone, be careful, there are many enemies..."


    Ashina reminded everyone with all his heart, and then countless misty hidden monsters emerged from the ground!


    They were tortured during their lives.


    After his death, he became Yinglong''s guard.

 Chapter 764：

    But the wolf was under the cover of everyone, and went straight to Yinglong. The former Ba, for the sake of the tribe, could only worship tears.


    Now he can kill the opponent! ! !


    boom.


    boom.


    Feeling the presence of danger, Yinglong held the magic weapon and slashed twice in a row.


    Killed two unlucky guys directly in seconds.


    The wolf, on the other hand, relied on ninjutsu, escaped a catastrophe and continued to stab.


    He needs to be fast, and it is unparalleled fast.


    "Liberate, destructive magic, the power of annihilation..."


    Accompanied by Ashina Kuiichiro''s bow and arrow support, he drove straight in and came to Sakura Long. The dark long sword drew an arc in the sky.


    Stabbed directly into Yinglong''s heart orifice.


    boom.


    This misty realm trembles violently, and then the unkillable misty ghosts are all turned into powder and dissipated.


    While Yinglong screamed, while approaching the cherry tree!


    Qianming Feixue immediately discovered its intentions, and shouted directly: "Hurry up and stop it, this **** wants to destroy the northern kingdom..."


    The Buddhist carver was surprised when he heard this.


    This may be destroyed, once the earth veins are destroyed.


    The northern kingdom will be completely exhausted, and the crops will not grow. .


    Chapter 722 The story of the Buddha carving master and the crying ghost, Daji who has been tamed! [ͼ]


    In an instant he flew out, and the spirit of resentment behind him also ignited a fire.


    It was simply blocked for a second.


    But it was already slow for Yinglong''s attack, and then Ashina Yixin and others made up for the attack.


    Only then was the demon beheaded in the palace of the source ~.


    However, because of the fierce fighting.


    The buildings here have been turned into ruins, and the cherry tree that has stood for many years is also directly shattered, leaving only a part of the ground veins.


    As for Yinglong, apart from the core, all the rest were crushed.


    This is its demon core.


    Unlike the pure monster heart, this is the essence of the monster.


    The wolf picked up this demon core that looked like a cherry blossom petal, looked up at Yuanzhi Palace and smiled: "It''s better to build a temple here, just to purify the water source..."


    "This is nature! Ashina country can rely on the water here."


    "Come on, let''s do it..."


    Everyone got busy, after all, after the work is done here, sacrifices can be made.


    When it comes time to attack Kyoto from the North, what a good thing.


    At this time, the land **** found the Buddha carver and told him about his friend.


    Then the Buddha carver left in a hurry, and it was not until three hours later that he returned with a piece of his finger bone.


    Yongzhen looked at the appearance of the Buddha carver and couldn''t help but want to ask.


    But Ashina single-mindedly held him back.


    "Master?"


    "Don''t bother to go up there, that''s his friend, who accompanied him in his practice..."


    "You mean women?"


    Yongzhen heard the friend''s voice in Master''s mouth, and his voice was a little heavy, and he immediately grasped the point.


    And Ashina nodded silently.


    At the beginning, everyone abandoned everything for this country.


    Suddenly looking back, how much love is far away from me.


    "Old friend, don''t be so sentimental, she can be resurrected, the big deal is that I don''t need the gift of God..."


    "But..."


    "You have spent your whole life for Ashina, that''s right! I remember her name is Chuan Chan, right?"


    "Well, I used to call her the crying ghost, but later I learned that the people of her ethnic group used to live in the palace of the source, and then the lion ape was demonized. In order to help the people to leave, they finally sacrificed...


    I just thought she was leaving. It would be great if she left me a note in the first place! "


    The Buddha carver looked at the phalanx in his hand, tears bursting with tears.


    In fact, even so, he couldn''t abandon Ashina.


    The positions of the two sides are different, and everyone has something to protect.


    Later, he also joined the reconstruction of Yuan Palace.


    It was renamed the City of Heaven.


    It means the heaven and the earth where the eternal gods are enshrined, the highest place of the eternal religion, and the headquarters of the eternal religion.


    However, building a temple is a big project.


    Obviously it cannot be completed in a short time.


    --------------------


    In the God Realm at this time.


    A little fox was lying between Liu Che''s legs and waving his tail.


    It is as cute as a kitten.


    But it''s a pity that Mengxian doesn''t eat this set at all.


    Just stared at it with a small leather whip.


    That''s right, this fox is the Daji of Cao Cao''s world.


    Has been suppressed until now.


    At present, it is just released to see if it is obedient, and the result is not bad.


    "God, how do you punish her in the next stage?"


    Hearing Mengxian''s words, Daji trembled all over, looking pitifully at the great eternal god.


    I hope I don¡¯t hear anything about being imprisoned.


    It''s really uncomfortable for a dead fox.


    All kinds of training have to be completed every day, and if you fail to complete the task, you will be given a whip.


    It just wanted to cry when it saw the whip.


    It''s all overshadowed.


    Liu Che stroked Daji''s fur and said, "Let''s let the punishment go for the time being. Transitional reproach is not good, but...I think she won''t make mistakes again in the future, right?"


    "Yeah, I will be the master''s pet fox, and I will never make a mistake!"


    As soon as Daji listened to the game, she immediately began to show her loyalty.


    As long as you don''t punish yourself, let her do anything.


    Liu Che looked at the little face who was afraid of Daji, and said to him: "Next, you will serve Ye Rou. When she is satisfied, you can recover your body..."


    Click.


    A bolt from the blue sky fell deep in Daji''s mind.


    Ye Rou.


    This name, which sounds very weak, is actually one of the fewest people in the Eternal God Realm who can''t provoke.


    The sincere heart to the God of Eternity has reached the point of loyalty.


    And the harsh methods, just listening to one thing, is enough to make her fox spirit scared.


    "Master... can you change someone!"


    The little fox said with a sad face.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Yes, then go and serve Yaya!"


    "No... Sister Ye Rou!"


    Ya Ya.


    A terrifying devil!


    She went there, it was estimated that the hair on her body would be bald the next day.


    In the end Daji was taken away by Ye Rou''s maid, but Mengxian was nestled in his arms.


    "How do you feel about outside Supreme recently?"


    "It''s okay to have no home. There are intrigues everywhere. Those masters are ruthless and ruthless. Even your allies will only be eager for useful subordinates."


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and said, "This is ruthless rulership. For a **** of our level, creation gods are all too common.


    No matter how strong it is, it is a tool.


    Only by being promoted to the supreme can you be qualified to enter the vision of the master. "


    ........0


    Mengxian was silent when he heard the words, but he hugged a little.


    She thought if she fell into the hands of other gods.


    It is estimated that you will be ashamed of others if you get tired of it. Fortunately, the God of Eternity is a passionate God.


    Otherwise, it is really hard to imagine.


    Then, Mengxian suddenly thought of something. She sat up and asked, "Master, is there still a world of Nuwa?"


    "What''s wrong? Yes, yes..."


    "I want to help them, at least get out of suffering soon!"


    "Uh... Well, it depends on fate!"


    Liu Che said vaguely, even though he was in the group, he didn''t know where the next world would be.


    But when it comes to the world with Nuwa.


    In fact, there are many more.


    For example, there is the fairy sword series in the prehistoric world.


    These are all possible.


    At present, the so-called prehistoric world, those saints are only the supreme realm.


    Slightly stronger than Chuangshi Shen.


    However, it''s useless to think about it now, so think more about it.


    The world you already have now.


    How to let the believers develop the world, and sacrifice a lot of treasures.


    This is the truth.


    Looking at the chat group, Klin is spreading the sect in the seventh universe, and in the sixth universe, Vegeta has embarked on a desperate journey of cultivation.


    It has also broken through the realm of Super Saiyan.

 Chapter 765：

    It''s just that his transformation did not suddenly turn into golden yellow, but like Broly, turned into emerald green.


    When he saw this picture, he directly let Bouma stay in bed for three days. people.


    Chapter 723 Green-haired Vegeta is cool and looks very confident!


    At this time, in the sixth universe.


    Vegeta was full of green breath, and her long verdant hair stood out in the dark.


    Super Saiyan!


    This is the state he reached three days ago!


    Within half a month.


    He has conquered sixteen planets, from being hated at the beginning, to the later development of the religion.


    And then to the breakthrough Super Saiyan.


    This kind of refreshment was something Vegeta had never felt before.


    However, he also understood that it was a gift from God.


    Therefore, when propagating the religion of God, he was very careful, although his appearance was cold.


    But in fact, he is very concerned about the weak.


    No way, if you always keep a straight face.


    People thought you were going to kill people, let alone the propaganda sect, I guess you will be scared to death.


    But it is worth mentioning.


    The sixth universe also has a family of frozen demons.


    And the strength is very strong.


    His Super Saiyan was made by killing this hypocrite and breaking through! ! !


    No matter how clever the other party was, he couldn''t resist his prying eyes.


    Finally was successfully killed.


    At the same time, several nearby planets were recovered.


    ...


    And in the destruction star.


    Looking at Vegeta in the picture, Xiangpa looked angry and sometimes helpless.


    "Bados, can''t we really kill him?"


    Looking at the other party''s continuous harvest of planets, how could his mood as a destructive **** get better.


    Bados, standing near Xiangpa, shook his head after hearing this, "I''m sorry, Master Xiangpa... times have changed, and the other party is a subordinate of the God of Eternity.


    Including Quan King and my father''s great priests, all except the angels who manage the universe are sealed.


    If you dare to do something with this person, you may have died silently the moment you want to do it. "


    Hearing Quan King''s name, Xiangpa trembled all over, and finally fell into silence.


    In any case, he is not the opponent of the king.


    What''s more, the existence of sealing the whole king and even more terrifying great priests.


    Forget it, let it go.


    Elephant Pa was lying on the ground and began to pretend to be dead, and as the angel who looked after him, Bados was also very helpless.


    Because weakness is a sin in itself.


    According to her discussion with Weiss.


    The eternal **** probably wants to use these universes to train his believers, and eventually earn them into the wider world.


    Therefore, their current situation is also uncomfortable.


    If you join, it is tantamount to betraying your father.


    If it has been deadlocked.


    Until they want to do it, they are also a dead end.


    That''s why the angels now are the ones who really ride the tiger!


    -----------------


    The next day.


    After Vegeta spread the sect on Frost''s planet, she got up and went to other planets.


    As for why you are so anxious.


    It was because he had sensed the breath of other Saiyans on that planet.


    The planet Sharada.


    As the main planet of the Saiyans, there are many people living here, but in fact there are not many who are really powerful in combat.


    The Lasse defense team was patrolling at this time and saw the figure that suddenly appeared, and immediately began to look for it in the database.


    As a result, there is no information about this person.


    Calvura''s eyes were cold, and she immediately commanded her hands to surround her.


    "Who are you? Why come to our planet!"


    "I am the messenger of God, I came to bless you..."


    Vegeta said indifferently, but there was a little more interesting in his eyes, because he saw amazing potential in Califora.


    Kalivra frowned and said, "God? Does that kind of thing really exist!"


    boom.


    At the very moment when she spoke outrageously, the spaceship behind her instantly exploded.


    Several companions all lost consciousness at this time and fell towards the ground.


    "You...the enemy attack!!! Gabe, come here soon..."


    Before the words were over, Vegeta''s attack had arrived.


    Just a punch.


    Kalifula has a feeling of dying!


    It''s not in the same dimension at all.


    puff.


    A mouthful of blood flew out of her mouth.


    And Vegeta frowned, holding each other''s hair, and said indifferently, "How come you have such a strength? You, who are also Saiyans, don''t you have some arrogance?"


    "You... ahem... are you also a Saiyan?"


    "Of course, and I am a Super Saiyan, come on... be angry, stimulate the cells in the body to transform, otherwise I will kill all your companions!"


    A green energy ball appeared in Vegeta''s hand.


    And aimed at the bottom...........


    But how does Calvura know what transformation is for a while?


    "No... please don''t do it! Don''t kill my friend..."


    "Begging for mercy? If begging for mercy is useful, then the planet Vegeta won''t explode! I''ll teach you a little lesson. Recognize reality..."


    Vegeta''s fingers loosened, and the green energy ball flew straight down.


    Boom.


    The violent explosion directly evaporated all the mountains in a radius of a hundred miles.


    Kalifula''s heart twitched fiercely, and she fell into extreme anger.


    Although she is young, she is definitely not a soft persimmon.


    "You bastard..."


    Accompanied by extreme anger, Kalifula turned into a shining golden girl.


    The strength has been directly increased by forty times.


    But compared to Vegeta''s transformation, her strength is extremely stable.


    Vegeta caught this message very quickly, and she seemed to understand one thing in her heart.


    It turns out that Super Saiyan is not a green transformation like himself!


    Her hair is blond.


    There is no extreme temperature like myself.


    It seems that it is God''s blessing to himself.


    Thinking of this, Vegeta couldn''t help becoming proud.


    After all, he is the only Saiyan who can get the grace of God.


    [At this time, Vegeta didn''t even know that Wukong had been blessed, or even that there was such a person as Wukong.


    Even he didn''t even know that the time in the 1.5 sixth universe had been adjusted, originally and Calvula and others, who could only be born more than twenty years later.


    It was changed by Liu Che''s use of the law of time.


    More than that.


    When Liu Che arrived, he had all advanced the timeline.


    The most terrifying thing is that all the gods of destruction, as well as angels... even the whole king, the great priest did not notice this existence.


    Otherwise, where will there be so many enemies! ¡¿


    Vegeta let go, looked at the bright blonde girl, and said to her, "Come on, fight with me!"


    "Watch me kill you..."


    Kalifula began to be in a state of madness, but such anger could not be played against.


    Because there is no calm heart.


    It is impossible to maintain an efficient battle result.


    So she was defeated a minute later. .


    Chapter 724


    When Gabe and Kel came over, Calvura had completely fainted.


    The group of people who came to rescue looked at the strange Vegeta with hateful eyes.


    "Good eyes, two of you are good, come on...fight with me, just like this little girl in my hand, release your anger.


    Become a Super Saiyan! "


    Boo.


    A turquoise missile hit Calvura directly and knocked it out.


    "Kalyfra!!!"


    "Calm down, deal with the enemy in front of you first..."


    Gabe stopped Kel, then made a look at the others, and then rushed up.


    However, don''t know why, he always feels very weird.


    Obviously the opponent can kill himself with one blow.


    But constantly leave room for myself.


    But despite this illusion, Gabe never dared to relax his vigilance.


    After a fierce battle.

 Chapter 766：

    Others have fallen one after another, except for Kelly who rescued Calvura, only Gabe is still fighting.


    "Your anger is not enough. I killed several people just now to force that girl to become a Super Saiyan.


    Do you want me to kill these wastes before you will awaken 29? "


    "What is your goal? And what is the Super Saiyan you are talking about, I don''t understand at all!"


    When Vegeta heard the words, she stopped her movements and at the same time lifted her transformation.


    Looking at the normal Vegeta, everyone was stunned.


    "How? I''m also a Saiyan, but the messenger of the Gods of the Seventh Universe. If you don''t have the consciousness to transform, then fall under this overwhelming power."


    The green air was released again.


    Those fighters who were inferior to Gabe were blown out one after another, while he stared at Vegeta''s figure blankly.


    impressive!


    Can the Saiyan become so strong?


    anger.


    If you can master this power, you can protect those companions from being killed! !


    Gabe is gifted, and living conditions are better than those of Saiyans in Universe Seven, so there are naturally more S cells in the body.


    In addition, the **** of eternity speeds up time.


    He is actually only one step away from the Super Saiyan.


    Then, the second Super Saiyan was born.


    The exact same golden color, only a little bit stronger than Califora''s wall, but for Vegeta, it was still a waste.


    Because his transformation is 250% of the normal.


    And you can use various secret techniques.


    After a short fight, Gab¨¦ finally fell to the ground with exhaustion.


    However, Vegeta did not make any more moves, because his goal has been achieved, at least the Saiyans in this world are very smart and peace-loving.


    That''s enough.


    But just when he was about to save these, a terrifying gas came from afar.


    The powerful force directly reflected the sky into green.


    "Damn...what the **** is going on with this TM?"


    Vegeta is stupid!


    He thought that he had dyed green hair and was very cowhide, coupled with the status of a divine envoy, he was naturally superior, but he did not expect that anyone could use the power of green.


    Is it the Kalifula from before?


    No... it should be impossible. If it were a transformation, that person would have been able to become like this a long time ago.


    Could it be that sturdy girl named Kaier?


    The terrible power fluctuations directly spread the celestial phenomenon.


    Layer after layer.


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    The pressure from the depths of the soul awakened all the comatose Saiyans.


    And in the far side of the mountain.


    The injured Kalifula was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    Kaier''s own school girl, because she heard her anger, can gain powerful power, and turned into a monster.


    The muscles are constantly growing, if it is not for the combat armor, there is a strong toughness.


    It is estimated that they have been pierced by muscles.


    At this time, Kale had lost his pupils, his eyes were white, and all his hair was erected.


    Like a big man!


    "Dare to hurt Califora, I can''t spare you..."


    boom.


    The ground broke directly, just a simple err popular.


    But it caused drastic changes in the sky.


    Liu Che, who was observing the sixth universe, immediately noticed the situation.


    "Huh? Kell...interesting, I didn''t expect Vegeta to meet her so soon, um...it seems to have inspired the original blood!


    Such Saiyan talents are fun. "


    Liu Che rubbed the scum on his chin and smirked.


    Both of them had skyrocketing hairstyles at this time, and both had green hair.


    To tell the truth, Vegeta is now fighting Kell.


    It''s really equal!


    The two met soon, and the battle was fierce.


    What are the benefits of this transformation of the original Super Saiyan?


    I don''t know the pain, and there is no concept of enemy or me in my heart.


    Treating all creatures as enemies, after discovering this, Vegeta hurriedly yelled at Gabe and the others below: "Asshole thing, what else to watch? Be careful she kills you, hurry up and get out... ."


    After hearing this, a group of people watching the theater hurriedly helped each other and left.


    On the way, Gabe looked back at the two fighting fiercely, and said: "He doesn''t seem to be a villain, he just wants to make us stronger!"


    "Sure, Gabe! If you wanted to kill us, you would have killed it... but who is the green-haired man?


    I look familiar with the uniform. "


    "Is it Kelly?"


    "She...how could it be possible!"


    260¡¡¡¡ "No... it is indeed Gal, and her name is still printed on her clothes. I hope this divine envoy can restore her sobriety!"


    They found a safe place to stop.


    Looking at the green light clusters that exploded in the distance.


    I sighed incomparably.


    This is too strong, if the opponent makes a move, it is estimated that one punch can kill them in seconds.


    At this time, the battle has entered a fever pitch.


    The advantage of Vegeta is that he has rich combat experience, while Kel is better than his stout body and does not know the pain!


    Here comes the problem.


    I don''t know that pain is not immune pain.


    If she receives continuous attacks, she will still die.


    So Vegeta dare not use those big kills, otherwise such a powerful believer would be hard to find!


    As a result, the battle began to become anxious.


    Liu Che, who was watching the battle, looked at the sturdy Gal, and had an idea in his heart, if she should be allowed to ride Vegeta.


    Will Trunks be born?


    This thought was just a flash, after all, he didn''t want Kale to be surprised.


    So he used the law of emotions to make Kel regain consciousness.


    The battle soon stopped.


    "Damn, you are finally awake, I''m almost exhausted..."


    Vegeta put her hands on her knees, already sweating profusely. .


    Chapter 725 Sacrifice from a wolf, Hinata purifies Ashina country! [Picture]


    To be honest, the power he gave Vegeta was different from the natural Super Saiyan.


    At first Liu Che just wanted to make a spoof.


    But I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen.


    However, the power that inspired Kelly is also very good.


    He has one more soldier!


    God teaches great prosperity.


    Seeing Vegeta clearing up these misunderstandings, Liu Che also withdrew his consciousness, returning to his original standby appearance.


    Outside the temple.


    Meimei is shopping with Flower Fairy, this girl is a bit taller now.


    It''s no longer the same as the washboard before.


    After all, divine power is to catalyze the body, even if she wants the form of an adult now, it is actually not impossible to accomplish it.


    After only a few hours of experience, she withdrew from the idea.


    Because of tiredness.


    I understand everything I understand!


    "Mimi, all the sisters here are fine. Yesterday I met a big sister named Tsunade and made spring rolls for me."


    "Of course, women who are all gods are naturally very good. By the way, the goddess doesn''t know what she is doing, she hasn''t seen it for five days..."


    After all, they came up together, and everyone will get in touch.


    I haven''t seen it for a few days or even miss it, during this time.


    Meimei, Suna and others, as well as some women who have not achieved godliness, are all practicing extremely hard.


    After all, there is no shortage of women around Liu Che, so even Asuka and others still need a lot of cultivation.


    This is to prepare for the future.


    After all, they can''t be a higher position, and they can only be a cheerleader.


    It is impossible to have no combat power.


    Like the previous Sun Shangxiang...Diao Chan and other women, all of them are currently undergoing their own training.


    Every **** system lacks people.


    On the other hand, the Underworld Element was temporarily stabilized, and occasionally Uozhihuareu and Inoue Orihime would come over to accompany him.


    The person serving Liu Che today is Liu Ying!


    As the top powerhouse in the desert world, and also the top ten master in God''s Domain, he likes to molest each other very much.


    After all, looking at a frosty beauty, I slowly became emotional, and I really enjoyed it.


    In contrast to the beauty of Ye Laohei''s world, he was not indifferent.


    Like Ji Ziyue, and An Miaoyi.


    Everyone is desperate now, mothers are expensive with children!


    Whoever has a child of the gods, who can see people with nostrils, is because you gritted your teeth angrily and dare not throw fire at the other party.


    In the latest batch of lists.


    White Star, Hancock, Peach Rabbit.

 Chapter 767：

    The three have become the next batch of candidates to have children.


    Why are they?


    One is that the qualifications are old enough, and the second is that the strength is not bad, coupled with diligent work.


    There is no slack in the slightest.


    This spirit is still very touching.


    As for Xiao Luan, Gladys, and the little rabbit Garlott.


    Liu Che believes that the first two still have the need to improve their strength, and they are currently comprehending their own laws in the depths of God''s Domain.


    Therefore, the current master of the martial arts society has changed from Xiao Luan to Herder.


    By the way, Helder sacrificed a planet.


    And make his space law reach the third stage.


    Why is it so?


    Because before Herder sacrificed the planet, he led the monsters and others to kill the apostle lurking in the cracks of space---Chaos Ozma!


    Its core is a chaotic space attribute.


    Because of this, he got a lot of space law fragments!


    But unfortunately, the space avenue is very difficult to form.


    The system has also said that if he can condense the space avenue, his strength will become the man who dominates the apex.


    Why is it so?


    The explanation given by the system is.


    Although eternity is strong, the space avenue is the foundation of all dimensions.


    If you comprehend the Great Way of Space, then God''s Domain Space has no limits.


    There will be no limit to his power increase!


    Although he is strong now, since there are some limits.


    Liu Che is also thinking about how to condense the space avenue.


    ------------------


    A few days later.


    Ashina finally finished wanting to sacrifice! At this moment, they also waited for a long time.


    Ashina Isshin and others offered the treasures one by one.


    There is something to prepare.


    [Red Undead Cut-Worship Tears].


    [Black Undead Cut---Open the door].


    Both have the ability to kill the undead, but the former can use strange power to steal the power of the cherry dragon.


    The latter is the force that can recall the dead from Huangquan.


    According to the indigenous **** Qianming Feixue, these two knives were actually made by craftsmen she directed, and they were originally intended to fight against Yinglong.


    But it''s hard to control people''s hearts.


    In the end, Ba chose to leave, and he opened the door and was hidden in private.


    Ugh...


    Accompanied by two artifacts, followed by Yinglong''s demon core.


    It was placed in a special vessel. It used to be a beating crystal, but now it absorbs the power in the air.


    Roots grew slowly.


    The vitality is terrible.


    In addition, they are Yongzhen and Qianming Feixue.


    And in the valley outside the headquarters, there is a big white snake watching this place silently.


    "¡§"The hour has come! Sacrifice has begun...¡¨."


    Bronze bells made of metal and alchemy began to ring at the former site of Gen no Palace.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The melodious bells rang throughout the entire Ashina, and even in the aquatic village, the bells can be heard ringing.


    One hundred and sixty dragons of flames rose from the edge of the Palace of Origin and destroyed all the cumulus clouds.


    At this moment, all beings worship and chant the words of prayer.


    "Great God of Eternity, Sekina, the priest of Ashina, pray for your coming..."


    Accompanied by a loud voice rose into the sea of ??clouds.


    The sky turned into a golden color.


    A divine light fell from the sky and landed on people''s heads.


    Ashina eagerly waited for someone to look up.


    Three women in long skirts fell from the sky.


    "The priest, the wolf, see Hinata Hinata, Hinata Hinata, and Goddess Samui!"


    When other people saw this, they kowtowed and bowed their heads.


    The reason why the three of them are in the lower realm this time is because of the request of Dashemaru.


    After all, the chief priest is a ninja, and he also wanted to win over the opponent. After obtaining Hinata''s approval, he asked the side like Liu Che.


    So, came to this world.


    Hyuga Hinata glanced at the filthy ground and frowned, "I just heard that the place is polluted, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. If so, then I will cleanse it first."


    She interlaced her hands, and a green lotus flew out of her palm.


    "Qinglian Clean Sea Art¡¤Floating Clouds and Sunrise"


    Huh.


    The lotus rose up against the wind, and soon became a flower covering the sky.


    Accompanied by Hinata''s supernatural power.


    The defiled land of the Northern Kingdom began to be purified.


    Countless lights fell.


    Whether it is human, plant, or animal winter.


    He was redeemed at this moment, and Ba in the valley knelt on the ground religiously after feeling the power in his body was removed.


    "Thank you for the gift of divine power, Ba... will definitely return your gift!"


    After that, she put away her bags and walked towards Ashina. .


    Chapter 726 The Shock of Yuyi Fox, Two Sacred Artifacts Yingxue and Zhu Xie


    Time for a stick of incense.


    Ashina has been purified, and the most intuitive feeling is that the fragrance in the air and the thorough purification of the water source.


    Although Ashina Isshin and others also purified the water source.


    But it''s not thorough.


    The water polluted by Yinglong has been circulating for many years, and the power of extraordinary humans can only be achieved if it is to be completely eliminated.


    And after all this is done.


    With the encouragement of Ashina Yixin, the Buddha carver came to the goddess and knelt down tremblingly.


    Pray for the resurrection of my little friend.


    "I don''t know if you can realize my wish, my lord, as long as you can resurrect the crying ghost and let me do anything..."


    At this time, everyone looked at Hinata.


    The latter smiled slightly and nodded: "This is very simple. In addition to the eternal power that bestows the priest, then this is also considered a reward.


    However, I hope you will continue to work hard in the future! "


    "Thank you Lord Goddess! Thank you Lord Goddess..."


    When the Buddha carver heard that he could be resurrected, he cried and laughed immediately, almost unable to hold on to himself.


    Hyuga Hinata picked up the phalanx and used it as a medium to perform the magic of life!


    "Hundred flowers are dazzling, the flower of life is blooming, and the death is brought back to life..."


    A white lotus wrapped the finger bones together, and constantly analyzed the information inside. After 263 minutes, a figure appeared inside.


    After all, Hinata is not a great **** like Liu Che.


    It takes a certain amount of time to resurrect.


    Because the resurrection is not a simple resurrection, but the soul must be found, and it happens that there is a trace of remnant soul in this phalanx.


    Otherwise, she would have to let other sisters come and cast spells.


    Ten minutes later, the crying ghost was finally resurrected.


    She is a family of snake eyes, with bandages all over her body, leaving only a pair of eyes and mouth to open.


    "I am..."


    In Chuan Chan''s last memory, she had already killed the lion ape, originally considering killing the opponent and letting the people live in safety.


    Then go to find the flying ape.


    But it was a pity that she didn''t die without death, even if she killed the lion ape, she didn''t expect the other party to be immortal.


    As a result, he was killed by a centipede and he was also eaten.


    "Crybaby...you are finally resurrected..."


    Chuan Chan turned around and saw a familiar face, and she was stunned.


    She thought she was in the Hades.


    But when Ashina explained the whole process wholeheartedly, she realized that she was a resurrected person, and that Yuanzhigu had also been ruled by the gods.


    "Snake Eye Clan, Chuanchan...Thank you Goddess for her great grace, thank you..."


    "Get up, in fact, I have heard your story in the God Realm. I originally wanted to resurrect you when the world was promoted... Since there is a lover who is willing to give everything, I have advanced this process!


    I will help them well in the future. People in this world are still living in misery! "


    "Yes!"


    The Snake Eyes originally belonged to the Yujiamei tribe, but they began to degenerate after leaving the Palace of the Source, but they possessed a powerful force of terror, and then most of them were archers.


    Few people choose to be a ninja like Chuan Chan.


    At this time, the white snake who was silent in the valley also received the preferential treatment of Hinata Hyuga and bestowed the blood of the sky snake.


    In the future, when the world is promoted, you can go to the God Realm and continue to practice.


    ...


    At this time, inside Kyoto.


    A fox demon who was all over the country suddenly looked in the direction of the north, showing a puzzled expression.


    Why is there a terrible power over there.


    Did Ashina have an accident?


    ...

 Chapter 768：

    After completing the task, Hinata and others did not stay any longer, turned around and returned to the upper bound.


    ---------------


    "Ding...your main priest, Sekiro, sacrificed to you a demon sword ¡¤ Undead Slash [Bai Lei], triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a supreme artifact [Undead Slash ¡¤ Worship Tear]."


    "Because there are a lot of laws of destruction contained in Undead Slash¡¤Tears of Worship, you have obtained 30% of the laws of destruction."


    "Ding...your main priest, Sekiro, sacrificed to you a demon sword¡¤Undead Slash [Open the door], triggering a multi-million increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a supreme artifact [Undead Slash¡¤Open the door]."


    "Because the Undead Slash¡¤Open the door contains a large number of laws of destruction, you have obtained 30% of the laws of destruction, and the current law of destruction is 65% of the second level."


    "Ding...Because the Undead Slash¡¤Opening the door contains the law of necromancy, it is currently integrated into the Avenue of Death. Congratulations for gaining 5% of the experience of the Avenue of Death."


    "Ding...your main priest, Sekiro, sacrificed a goddess [Yongzhen] to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star life system goddess---[Yongzhen]."


    "Ding...your main priest, the wolf, sacrificed to you a goddess [Shallow Ming Fei Xue], triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a one-star ice and snow goddess---¡¾Light Ming Fei Snow¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Sekiro, sacrificed the Sakura Dragon''s Demon Core to you, triggering a multiplier increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of laws of life and at the same time obtaining the Sakura Dragon Seed!"


    "At present, your life path is 85 percent at level 3."


    Obtaining 70% of the Dao Law at one time, this shows how perverted Yinglong''s demon core is.


    However, this is also an increase of 10 million.


    In fact, a single demon core is just like that.


    As for the Sakura Dragon Seed, it is a verdant seed that can grow a very huge cherry tree after planting it.


    As for whether it will become a dragon in the future, it depends on how to cultivate it.


    Liu Che thought about it, and finally planted it in the back garden.


    However, the spirituality inside has been reshaped.


    Spirituality will not be born in the future, unless he needs it.


    Tu Shan Yaya and others, who were playing in the garden, saw a huge cherry tree appear, and immediately opened their eyes.


    "Wow... so beautiful!"


    "Is it the gods? It''s really beautiful..."


    The pink petals make these girls like them very much.


    Even women such as Dongfang Huaizhu and Lu Xueqi heard the sound.


    At the same time come to watch the cherry blossoms.


    In fact, there are peach trees in the garden, but a cherry tree of this size is still very rare.


    Liu Che looked at the two knives in his hands and decided to bestow them on his goddess.


    The first is to worship tears, because the whole body is red, so it is renamed Yingxue.


    It was bestowed on Mao Zhihualie.


    As for why I didn''t give Liu Ning to Liu Ning, it was because the other party didn''t like this kind of artifact.


    He changed his name to Zhu Xie, a necromantic weapon like Open Door, and then gave it to Matsumoto Ranju.


    Although it is a supreme artifact, to be honest, there are still many goddesses who don''t like this type of weapon.


    For example, the aggression of Hui Ye and others is terrible.


    Therefore, most of the supreme artifacts chosen are defensive.


    Rather than being offensive. .


    Chapter 727 The helpless great priest, Morgana descends on Ionia!


    In the world of hell.


    Mao Zhihualie was a little at a loss looking at the supreme artifact she had obtained. At this moment, she was chatting with Ai Lei Jiang, Liu Ning and others.


    Suddenly, the gods bestowed the artifact.


    She didn''t react for a while.


    Ai Lei said sourly: "I really envy you sister, you were actually given a supreme artifact by God!"


    "Oh...this is the gap, we are...none of us are spoiled!"


    Orihime Inoue next to her also looked sour.


    Matsumoto Ranju didn''t even think about it, so he had to let the evil spirits out of his hand, but Liu Ning stopped the action as soon as he made a move.


    "elder sister?"


    "Given by the gods, for example, they have been considered, they... Are you really for a divine tool? It''s just a casual talk~"


    Liu Ning gave Matsumoto Ranju a look, and the latter turned his head to look.


    Sure enough, Ai Lei sauce spit out her tongue.


    Obviously not really wanting.


    Just talk casually.


    Then I saw Ai Leichan resting her cheek with one hand, and said with a smile: "Don''t take it seriously, this kind of weapon **** gift must be meaningful.


    First of all, it is impossible for me to use it, I have my own treasure.


    And after having a child, he can''t fight anymore.


    As for Inoue Orihime, she is an assistant mage-type person. If you ask her to attack with a knife, it is simply putting the cart before the horse.


    And Master Liu Ning is the **** of the underworld, so naturally she doesn''t need an artifact to protect her body.


    Others are not quite qualified. "


    For the goddess of the underworld system, this is indeed the case.


    Of course, except for the Nuwa sister who has some power of the Ming family.


    That is, wind, clear and snow.


    But people are not the ones who use this kind of swords, and they are the only ones who can use it.


    After thinking about all this, Matsumoto Ranju suddenly became clear.


    The heart also relaxed.


    And Liu Ning went on to say: "Even if it is useful, I like to use this type of weapon, so I will give it to you to use it well.


    Remember to be grateful, the mind of the gods is delicate, and it is not easy to balance, you guys... don''t know the blessing in the blessing. "


    "Yes, I will follow my sister''s teachings."


    "Thank you sister for the point."


    The two goddesses hurriedly saluted, and then began to talk about interesting things recently.


    -------------


    In the Dragon Ball plane.


    Top of the Sky Shrine.


    The great priest held his hands behind his back, his face gloomy looking at the blocking power of the heavenly palace.


    He has been standing here for a long time.


    Since being sealed in, I have been wondering how to crack this power, but it is a pity.


    Regardless of the purge power of the king.


    Even his power of the gods could not destroy this golden chain.


    The **** who once stood at the apex has become a dog in a cage, which makes him reconciled.


    You must find a way to get out.


    Otherwise, let the eternal **** play with the universe, they will be completely finished.


    The power of time is invalid, the power of space is invalid, and the power of destruction is invalid.


    All kinds of supernatural powers are all ineffective.


    Even if he used his own power to destroy the world, he still couldn''t shake the golden chain of the sky. Why was it that it couldn''t be broken?


    "Master Grand Priest, haven''t you found a way to crack it?"


    Not long after the clansmen of the great priest came over, their faces were full of worry, and they were obviously very unacceptable to the current situation.


    The great priest shook his head and said: "I can''t find a trace of weakness. I tried to reverse the time, but found that after the time was reversed, I was still standing in place.


    I once shattered the space, but apart from the Palace of Gods, there was no gap in the outside space.


    Even after I had used more than a million destructions just now, I still couldn''t break this shackle. "


    The so-called destruction.


    It is the manifestation of the power of destruction.


    To put it simply, why Birus and others can become the gods of destruction is that they possess a destructive power in their bodies.


    Without the gift of the great priest.


    Even beings with the power of destroying gods cannot possess power.


    This is the gap.


    Maybe the return of the dragon **** Salama can help them get out of the current situation!


    ---------------


    At this time, how far away Morgana is in the universe.


    Since she sacrificed her sister Kyle, she went to Angel Civilization.


    After all, she always acts alone.


    The speed will be somewhat slower, and it is naturally in her plan to subdue this group of angels.


    What Morgana didn''t expect was that she hadn''t ridiculed herself yet.


    These angels were already kneeling at her feet.


    "See Lord Master, we all understand your intentions. Angel civilization is willing to believe in the eternal god..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Damn...it''s boring, I thought you guys would struggle a bit."


    "You are joking, we have witnessed the greatness of gods, and I think smart people will not do things that resist gods."


    As the little crane on the right wing of an angel, he is naturally very smart.


    The embarrassment will be relieved by even killing and playing.


    Morgana is very hostile to the angel civilization, and it is inevitable to come over and taunt.


    So they chose to attack first.


    Only in this way can we master the initiative.


    And things were just as they expected, Morgana, who had lost interest, didn''t bother to mock them, after giving the magic.


    Then began to sit down and discuss the follow-up.


    ...........


    Xiaohe produced a star map and said to Morgana: "My lord, please see...Freljord and other planets have already surrendered.


    But there are still many planets and civilizations that have not been conquered.


    At present, the Ionian civilization is the most powerful, followed by Demacia. You conquered Piltwolf, but ignored the people of Zuan...


    So we now have many choices. "


    Morgana looked at the map and frowned, "I think there are still a few civilizations that are good, why not take them as targets?"


    "You are talking about the Noxian civilization, and the ocean planet. They are all hopeless people, and they burn, kill, and looting every day.


    We have sent people there, but they ruthlessly rejected it, and claimed that it was a breath of freedom.


    Noxus is a self-respecting and highly militarized civilization, and is known to be the most powerful empire in this civilization.

 Chapter 769：

    The ocean planet Bilgewater is a civilization full of pirates.


    As for the Shadow Realm, since you beheaded Karthus, the spokesperson inside has appeared again..."


    As the current king of angels, she must publish all the information.


    Even if it would offend Morgana.


    "In that case, let''s start with Ionia. I also think this civilization is good..."


    Looking at the planet of Ionia.


    Morgana showed a very interested expression.


    Why is it so?


    Because Ionia has a lot of believers, and the best of them are even about to touch the status of native gods! people.


    Chapter 728 Chaos Ionia and Beauty Everywhere!


    Ionia.


    A semi-frozen planet.


    There are ice and snow phoenixes here, as well as a large number of ninjas and demigods.


    For example, the Apocalypse---Karma.


    On the top of the snow-capped mountains of Ionia, this prophet gave the people the faith to believe in God a long time ago.


    Of course, the early stage is based on the arrival of the eternal god.


    Kalmar knew that the messenger of the gods would come sooner or later, but...she ignored one thing, and that was another sect of Ionia.


    Shadow stream.


    The power of depravity attracts those who are foolish all the time.


    The beautiful and rich Ionia I got has become the picture of the current tripartite rule.


    Currently, the Sacred Balanced Sect has the strongest combat power.


    The second is Shadowstream and Darkborn.


    The former is an organization created from the betrayal of the sect of Balance, while the latter is an organization created by the darkborn Verus and a mad assassin Jhin.


    The battle continued.


    There seems to be no end.


    --------------


    Among the stars.


    Morgana looked at the approaching planet, blinking her eyes and suddenly said, "I''ve been here..."


    "Um?"


    "I was here when I searched for qualified offerings! It''s just that the time was too urgent at the time, so I didn''t deliberately spread the faith.


    Just handed over the eternal meditation idea to a little girl of the Vastal clan!


    I don''t know how it is now! "


    Xiaohe didn''t expect there to be such a story, and under her inquiry, Morgana told the original story.


    "Isn''t there a lack of sacrifices at that time? I just wandered around. In addition to offering sacrifices to Caitlin and Ashe, I wanted to continue to find some suitable ones.


    But the people here rejected me very much, especially a sheep hoof who gave up his godhood, and almost fought with me..."


    Thinking of the one-horned sheep hoof, Morgana wanted to swear angrily.


    How wicked.


    If it weren''t for the time, she would definitely smash the other''s unicorn directly.


    At this time, Yan who was with Crane suddenly realized: "You are talking about Soraka? She is an indigenous **** from the Giant Mountain, but it seems to be to quell Ionia''s battle.


    Abandoning most of the power, it turned out to be unable to settle things here. "


    "How do I know her name? Anyway, the moves are all starlight, and those crescent moons... Anyway, I don''t like her very much!"


    Morgana put her cheek in one hand, looking annoyed.


    They came by spacecraft.


    After all, angels have a big name, and although they have joined the religion, they are the top civilizations that balance the universe.


    At least it is kind in people''s hearts.


    Otherwise, Morgana would teleport over directly.


    The spacecraft stopped shortly.


    The three angels landed towards Ionia.


    On the way, they all felt a lot of powerful aura, and Morgana pointed to the mountains in the distance and said: "There is a breath of divine power over there, let''s go..."


    They turned their spearheads and came to this mountain and woodland.


    This is where the Vastal people live.


    For the creatures on this planet, Vastaya is a half-human, half-beast, a very trash race.


    Because of this, I was very bullied.


    Even the balanced sect did not give them a good face.


    But it is precisely because of this that Xia left the ethnic group to find a way to revitalize.


    On that day, she met the noble man of her life!


    [Eternal God Envoy Morgana]


    Because she met the noble person in advance, she naturally did not continue to travel, and thus did not meet Luo.


    She now calls herself Wings of Radiance¡¤Xia.


    Rather than Ni Yu.


    In just three months, the Vastaya ethnic group continued to grow, attracting many Vastaya people to live there.


    But unfortunately Morgana didn''t know, otherwise these people would become stronger.


    The idea of ??eternal meditation is the basic cultivation method, but Xia and others don''t know the corresponding magic.


    It''s just relying solely on instinct and self-tempered moves to meet the enemy.


    However, it''s just that.


    It has absorbed a large number of strong people.


    A monkey, a fox, and a man who claims to be the champion of boxing Serti.


    However, it seems that someone on the seabed also contacted Xia, but because of the urgent time, she has not yet responded to her.


    "Yeah...looks like you did a good job?"


    When the familiar sound of a little joke came into Xia''s ears, she couldn''t help but shook her whole body.


    Turning his head to see, it turned out to be the master priest.


    Patriarch Xia, under the shocked gaze of the Vastaya tribe, knelt towards the stranger.


    "Xia, see Lord of the Eternal God Cult!"


    A short sentence.


    It made all the Vastalians kneel down!


    If there is no eternal religion, then they are just inferior races that people look down upon!


    Humans are not humans, and beasts are not beasts.


    That kind of taste, only you can know it!


    Morgana nodded with satisfaction: "It seems that you are developing well, keep working hard..."


    "Yes! Your lord, are you coming over this time?"


    "In order to spread the faith of God, we will shine the light of the eternal God on the entire heavens..."


    Morgana proudly said...


    But as soon as the voice fell, a voice came from the sky.


    "You depraved demon, how dare you come to Ionia again, I can''t spare you..."


    The voice was soft and angry.


    The anger was mixed with gritted teeth.


    Xiaohe turned his head to look at the sister who was the Lord of Angels, the current great priest, and asked her with his eyes.


    Are you just here to preach?


    Did not do other things?


    Why do I look wrong?


    Morgana blushed and coughed lightly, "...It''s just a little misunderstanding. It wasn''t a missionary before, but she stopped her when she came here.


    She kept saying everything, so I scolded her on the washboard, and then punched her again..."


    Good guys.


    Kill the heart.


    No wonder Soraka is so angry! ! !


    Good for you.


    Not long after, Soraka came with starlight, her eyes were full of killing intent, and the scepter in her hand shone with a cold light.


    But at this moment.


    Xia led her clansmen and stood in front of Morgana.


    "Please stop, this is the place of eternal gods, heresy leave quickly!!!"


    Soraka glanced at Xia and said indifferently: "I know you are a disciple of the Eternal God, but this is my personal grievance with her! Get out..."


    1.5 After the God of Eternity comes.


    Her mind also changed.


    Acknowledge the existence of God, and also recognize the supremacy of the God of Eternity!


    But this does not affect the hatred between her and Morgana, the chief priest! ! !


    Then Soraka looked at Morgana standing in the crowd and said angrily: "When do you want to hide?"


    "The key is that you can''t beat me, the gap between us is too big!"


    Morgana shrugged and said indifferently.


    She has eternal power, and she has surpassed the limits of the world.


    Even the void creatures would not be her opponents.


    Unexpectedly, Sokara gritted her teeth and said: "I just want to have a fight between women with you, so I ask if you dare?


    Regardless of winning or losing, I will lead my men to join the Eternal God Cult! "


    "really?"


    "I used to be a native god, how can I believe it!".


    Chapter 729 Nicole: I always feel that the priest, our eyes are different!


    Then the two left the place and did not return until an hour later.


    Morgana straightened her dazzling hair and cursed constantly.


    "Bitch..."


    "If you can''t do it yourself, eat more papaya, why do you always beat me there!"


    "What a scumbag..."

 Chapter 770：

    Soraka was similar to her, except that she didn''t curse in a low voice, but she also looked angrily.


    However, people believe it.


    Soon a group of people loyal to Sokara arrived, including the rising star of Ionia.


    ¡¾Irelia¡¿


    "In a while, someone will teach you the magical technique of rest. From now on you don''t have to believe in me anymore. Go and believe in the true god!"


    Soraka said to these Ionian people.


    Those gentle words made one couldn''t help crying.


    Without her guidance, maybe they, ordinary people, would have been killed by those shadow currents and dark descendants.


    Irelia stepped forward and asked, "What about you? Lord Soraka, what should you do..."


    "Me? I naturally want to join the cult!"


    29 Since the people here can get peace, Soraka''s wish is naturally fulfilled, and she also wants to see a broader God Realm.


    What''s the difference with the icy Giant Peak!


    Xia and others began to prepare for the construction of a larger temple.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Master Yi and Li Qing have all followed Soraka.


    The former was from her territory, while the latter came to check after hearing the arrival of the eternal religion.


    Unexpectedly, the power of the gods was countless times stronger than Li Qing imagined.


    A very ordinary Vastal, who has only practiced once, has a power that surpasses him.


    Although the skills are very different.


    But the power completely surpassed himself.


    Know that he is a monk and has an ancient heritage!


    "This monk, if you want to join the cult, you can also try..."


    Seti looked at the indecisive guest and sent an invitation to the other party.


    He used to be very inferior.


    Because of the relationship of the Vasaya tribe, they are often looked down upon and even bullied.


    Until joining the gods.


    Only then recovered and believed.


    His fist has an inexplicable power. Just now, when he fought against that Arelia, he broke the opponent in just three strokes.


    It made him very strange.


    Is he stronger again?


    Li Qing was silent for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Is the eternal religion really for peace?"


    "Then what do you think of peace? In the eyes of God, those who disrupt order are heretics... Only the true God can love all living beings!"


    Morgana walked up to Li Qing and said to him.


    Feel the proximity of the strong.


    Li Qing took a step back subconsciously. Inside him, the person who spoke was like a sun-like horror.


    Just standing in front of each other, his soul was trembling.


    "Your so-called justice and Buddhism... are all incomplete, join the cult and appreciate the true Buddhism righteousness... this is your destination!"


    "me..."


    "Li Qing, are you a villain? The truth you''ve been seeking is right in front of you, but you want to shrink back?"


    Facing Morgana''s persecution, Li Qing was already sweating profusely, and then knelt on the ground with a thud.


    On the other hand, Master Yi has already joined the religion.


    Appreciate the magic in it.


    Soraka looked at Morgana frowning in the distance, but finally did not choose to speak.


    After all, the religion develops here.


    In fact, it is still very difficult.


    Many Ionia have their own beliefs, and Li Qing''s surrender is nothing at all.


    Those evil shadow currents, and the dark descendants in the shadows are the most difficult.


    As for the antiquities of the balanced sect, Sokara does not make any comments!


    ---------------


    Inside the temple.


    Ari and Nicole are chatting. Compared to the men outside, she prefers to communicate with women.


    The scene of being chased and killed before.


    Scenes are in front of you.


    Although he joined the religion of God, the damage to the soul is not so easy to get rid of.


    "I heard that there are many races in the God Realm, that must be very interesting!"


    "Well, I also heard the master priest say just now that there are also the priests in the God Realm who are fox spirits. It turns out that we are all fairies.


    It''s not just a monster. "


    "Yes, yeah... The priest is very nice, but I don''t know why, he always looks at us with a strange smile, I look a little hairy..."


    Nicole recalled the strange look in Morgana''s eyes just now, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    Ari thought about it for a while and found that there was nothing wrong with it.


    It should be Nicole who thinks too much.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Morgana was happy.


    The civilization of Ionia was able to give birth to so many beauties, which was simply a sacrifice. Of course she was happy.


    If all is dedicated to the gods.


    Definitely be rewarded!


    After all, this exotic style is still very rare.


    Moreover, the looks of Ari and others are very good, even if Xia is carefully dressed up, she is also a beauty who is all over the country and the city.


    Since then, Morgana has been stationed.


    After completing the construction of the portal.


    The army of angels has arrived!


    Kalmar''s Apocalypse Sect, Shen''s Balance Sect, the leader of the shadow stream, and the leader of the Darkborn, Velus.


    All received this news.


    After all, the battle of the angels is still very amazing.


    An army of one hundred thousand angels will directly dominate the Holy Mountain of Apocalypse!


    "Apocalypse Sect, tell your decision whether to obey God''s will or choose to disappear in history!"


    Morgana doesn''t have so much 267 idle time to engage in any language education.


    Those who refuse to obey die!


    This is her attitude.


    There is no discussion.


    Kalmar flew directly into the sky and said to the angel army: "Kalmar welcomes the coming of the messenger, we teach that we are willing to return..."


    She had this thought for a long time, but she didn''t expect the other party to come so quickly.


    With her joining, Angel Yan naturally started the next step.


    Descends of the sect of sacred equilibrium.


    Facing the army of 100,000 angels, there is a different voice inside the Balanced Sect.


    Some people think the eternal religion is too domineering.


    At every turn, the army is overwhelmed. Some deceive people too much, but the other faction thinks.


    This is the inevitable result.


    Because the God of Eternity is extremely powerful, and the entire universe will be God''s in the future.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were on Shen, and after careful consideration, the latter abandoned his previous persistence and decided to join the cult.


    "Why join the Eternal Cult, Lord Master! Shouldn''t we stick to the balance?"


    Carefully glanced at the man, and explained: "This time, another time. Times are changing. The Balanced Sect was originally a sect that was born to maintain peace in Ionia.


    But do you want to join the Church of God and get peace?


    The answer is yes, in that case we should naturally join! ".


    Chapter 730 Attack from the Void, the Void Prophet Malzaha arrives! [ͼ]


    The meeting was very fast, after confirming to join the Eternal Church.


    Shen took Akali and a group of people to return.


    The progress of the matter was easier than Morgana had imagined, but when she was about to subdue Shadow Stream, an accident happened.


    The broken sky.


    The purple sky.


    The door of the void was torn apart!


    Kalmar and others looked at the collapsed celestial phenomenon, with expressions of horror on their faces.


    The torrent of the void is tearing the world apart.


    The ruthless predator is here for life.


    The mountains turned into gray sand, the big trees collapsed one after another, and a doomsday state appeared in front of people.


    "Oh my god, how did Shadow Stream open the door to the void?"


    "I don''t know, but from this look, they seem to have conspired for a long time..."


    "Damn it, it''s a catastrophe again! Does he want to destroy this world before letting it go!"


    An angry Shen punched the stone beside him, gritted his teeth and said.


    This kind of ungrateful guy who only pursues strength.


    Why not die.


    "Hehehe... old friend, it''s been a long time! Are you okay after ten years?"


    Accompanied by the gloomy voice, a figure walked out of the void.


    Dressed up like Shen.


    It''s just the purple-red eyes, but they are telling everyone.


    He has been recognized by the void!


    A terrible torrent of energy flows on his weapon.


    And behind Jie, the shadow also sneered at everyone Jiejie.


    His shadow is a conscious living creature! ! !


    In a moment, another figure walked out.


    He carried a giant living sickle, his body floating in the air like a ghost, and his deep purple eyes were cold and terrifying like amethyst.

 Chapter 771：

    Then it was Verus.


    This Darkborn sect person has completely vanished at this time.


    When he stood still and looked at the 100,000 angels in the sky, he was not timid at all, but showed a triumphant expression.


    "It seems that this time our host will be full!"


    hiss.


    Roar.


    Accompanied by weird calls, thousands of purple bugs flew out from inside.


    This scene is as terrible as a locust.


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    The Akali group, who had just joined the Eternal God Cult, but had not yet practiced the idea of ??meditation, turned pale in fright.


    Ruined! ! !


    dying! ! !


    The roaring insects fly incredibly fast.


    But just when they were about to pounce, a clear voice came from the crowd.


    "What kind of bird thing, twittering is so annoying. ¡¨!"


    boom.


    The sound waves spread out quickly in a circular shape.


    Then Akali saw an unforgettable scene in which those seemingly vicious and vicious void creatures could not hold back a sound.


    All were shaken into purple powder.


    "Hi...you killed my people, **** angel..."


    Just when people are grateful for the power of the priest.


    The messenger of the void finally arrived.


    This is the first time people have witnessed the emergence of void creatures.


    The leader is a huge mantis, surrounded by purple void energy.


    Behind is a figure suspended in the air, wrapped in a purple torrent of energy.


    Look at that costume, it looks like the sacrificial costume of Shurima.


    The deep eyes, as if there was an abyss in the eyes, made everyone afraid to look at them.


    "This is... a man living in the void?"


    "I don''t know, it seems to be corrupted by the void, haha... this kind of appearance is the real person, not the ghost or the ghost..."


    "That''s true. Fortunately, the gods are here. Otherwise, if you meet them, you will really have to wait for death."


    ...


    People behind are whispering.


    And the angels are waiting.


    Angel Yan also asked Morgana through his divine sense if he needed help, but the other party said, this kind of low-level bug.


    No help is needed at all.


    Marzaha took out a short dagger and swung it at the angel army behind Morgana.


    The sky was originally bright.


    There was a terrifying attack without warning, and it quickly spread towards the angels.


    "Asshole, my old lady is your opponent! You even shot at my subordinates! I originally wanted to play with you for a while, but now it seems...you don''t need to live anymore!"


    Morgana was also angry.


    Who do you look down on with this unmanned attack?


    Really think that there is a void barrier that can despise the people of the world?


    Humph.


    Let me kill you the prophet first.


    I saw her body twisted, and the eternal divine power in her body condensed into a long sword, which appeared directly behind Malzaha.


    The long sword slipped.


    The void barrier shattered instantly.


    When the long-lost pain spread throughout his body, Malzaha said in anger: "Why can you destroy the power that the great will bestows on me!"


    "Great? Bah... it''s just a toxin given to you by a malignant tumor! The angels listened to my orders and bombed me..."


    "Tianyao Holy Light!!!"


    In an instant, one hundred thousand angels used their divine power to start bombarding the cracked void.


    Jie and others were dumbfounded.


    Is your master belching so quickly?


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the angel¡¯s attack on him was ineffective?


    Let''s slaughter together! ! !


    The robbery was too late to react, and even Shadow Stream''s secret escape technique could not be used, so he was hit by a terrifying holy light.


    The sky is like a torrential rain.


    The entire torn place turned into a basin.


    Nicole was lying on the top of the hill near the temple, watching such a horrible scene, and immediately said: "¡§¡¬I am afraid that all the enemies are dead!"


    "Uh-huh."


    Ari nodded fiercely, saying that an angel is an angel.


    So strong.


    In order to establish power for the gods, but also to give some color to the void forces.


    The angels¡¯ attack lasted five minutes!


    When the smoke clears.


    Not to mention the silhouettes of people, the ground has become huge pits!


    Xia asked stupidly: "Master, where is the enemy?"


    "The enemy? He...has been obliterated by the angel''s attack a long time ago, what kind of insects can resist the power of your god?


    Okay, hurry up to meditate.


    Only by joining the religion can we protect this world! "


    "Oh..."


    Looking at the excited believers, Morgana was actually not too happy, but turned to Yan and others and said: "We need to speed up the pace, the void has already felt the threat!


    If you slow down, once you are bewitched by them, open the second door, without the help of the gods, it is very likely that something big will happen! "


    Xiaohe agrees with this very much.


    And Yan naturally expressed the need to speed up!


    Since they can''t come in person, they can only let these angels travel to other worlds on their own behalf.


    As long as the speed is fast, all civilizations will be hungry for faith.


    Then, everything is naturally worry-free.


    At this time, Xiaohe suddenly remembered something and asked: "What if there are stubborn resistance? For example, some people want to negotiate terms?"


    Morgana flicked her hair and made a click. .


    Chapter 731 The scared Vickers, the ambition and arrogance of the goddess of the moon!


    The general trend, if you want to resist God.


    So, sooner or later, he will become a vanity minion because of greed.


    That being the case, Morgana would naturally not show mercy.


    After receiving the order, Angel Yan and others were not idle, and started to leave one after another.


    Morgana gave orders to Kalmar and others.


    "This time the forces of the void have been wiped out. It is estimated that Ionia is already at peace, and the next thing needs your cooperation with Xia.


    Expand the faith here and call on angels to assist when necessary!


    If the enemy is tricky, you can call me too! "


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    "Well, one more thing... is that if there are girls with beautiful looks and pure bodies, remember to let them enter the temple.


    Prepare more goddesses so that we can have more say in the gods! And I think your qualifications are pretty good..."


    Along with the chuckle, Kalmar lowered her head shyly.


    But Soraka in the distance noticed Morgana''s gaze, but turned to look at him with a light hum.


    Morgana thought it through.


    At present, this civilization has a lot of ready goddesses.


    Karma the Apocalypse, Goddess of the Stars¡¤Sor267, Patriarch Xia of Vastia.


    Ari, the nine-tailed demon fox, and Nicole.


    There are currently five, but she believes there should be some more!


    -----------------


    And the void at this time.


    This time the offense was not smooth, causing an uproar in the void world.


    As the great scientist of the void world, the eye of the void Wickz.


    Very annoyed.


    Because its good friend Kazk died!


    In the past, it was always able to get outside life through Khazk.


    Decompose, research, and understand its structure.


    This is the fun of it.


    At the same time, it is also its responsibility. No matter how powerful an enemy is, it will be torn apart in front of it.


    Even the strongest angel civilization in the outside world cannot resist its destroying rays.


    But Vicz didn''t feel angry for long, another friend came into the void, the Lord of the void---Korgas!


    "The battle failed?"


    "Yes, these people can''t be like Shurima in ancient times, and I have lost my good friend Khazic!!!"


    "Hmph... the power of the dark descendant is too weak! I can''t grasp it even if it is given to those people..."


    Vickers heard the words and said angrily: "Give them the supreme emptiness, and those people can''t grasp it! The power of great will is not something ordinary creatures can bear."


    "Well...this is true too! But we have to speed up, the power of the void must spread! We have to find the next target quickly.


    Moreover, the power of this group of angels seems to be far beyond our imagination..."


    Kogas presented a picture captured in front of Vickers.


    When seeing the rain-like attacks of one hundred thousand angels, this tentacle monster had a cold heart. Fortunately, he did not pass.


    Otherwise, I will become squid sauce!

 Chapter 772：

    What a shame.


    Obviously very strong, but only let that Morgana take action, until the final bombardment.


    If you had known this long ago, who would dare send so many soldiers?


    "Okay, I know what to do. There is a group of people who want to study our power. You can take this opportunity to contact them..."


    Vickers waved his tentacles and threw a piece of information into the space wormhole.


    It''s just a seed anyway.


    It is best if it can blossom and bear fruit, even if it doesn''t attract the other party.


    ...


    In the void, there is also Kai''Sa wearing void armor, carefully active in this purple world.


    Occasionally, I can encounter some creatures other than the void.


    But most of these things were swallowed in by the void.


    It won''t be long before it will be eaten away by the void.


    Therefore, the method she chose was to absorb the energy in the opponent''s body for her own use before the opponent was corroded.


    In this way, she maintains what she needs.


    However, since the God of Eternity has given him his method.


    Kai''Sa began other activities, establishing an anchor in the void.


    At the same time use the powerful carapace and bones of the void creatures to build a base!


    This is a planet located in the void.


    And Kai''Sa and a group of purified creatures live here!


    Slowly formed an organization!


    Sometimes she wondered, where are the parents?


    Is it life or death.


    There is no concept of time in the void, so even if countless years have passed, maybe only a year has passed here.


    "Priest, I heard a news recently!"


    "Um?"


    Kaisha looked back.


    The man with a purple-black body said: "This is the intelligence derived from the decomposition of the light tower. After all, we are here in the void, and the other party seems to have sent someone to invade that world.


    As a result, an army of millions, and an army of vanity prophets and predators.


    It failed miserably!


    This kind of large-scale dispatch, but none of them came back flexibly.


    Moreover, Void Lord Kogas led people to the Decomposing Light Tower shortly afterwards, seeming to have a conversation with the cold-blooded Lord.


    According to frontier observations, they have other conspiracies. "


    "Well, but don¡¯t be afraid... the world will become stronger and stronger, there is a great eternal god, we don¡¯t need to worry...


    What we need to do now is to continuously strengthen ourselves, and then, at the right time, give a fatal blow to the void! "


    Kai''Sa heard of the death of the prophet, and her heart was very happy.


    The dog that harmed Shurima finally died.


    In this way, even if the mother''s hatred is reported, thank the God of Eternity.


    ......


    At the opposite end of the angelic civilization.


    A place where the extraordinary aboriginal gods gather.


    Inside the Giants Peak.


    The large-scale invasion of the void, as well as the video from the angel civilization, caused quite a stir here.


    But as a hostile force of Lieyang Star.


    The people of the Moon Sect sneered at this.


    "Huh, it''s just a self-directed and acted play! We don''t need to care about all this..."


    Diana, who represents the highest existence of the Moon Sect, expressed her opinion toward the people on the conference table.


    Because of the departure of the Lieyang Star.


    Since then, Titan Peak has broken the balance.


    Because Sokara, who represents the line of order, left very early, all his followers have collapsed.


    Tariq, who represents the guardian line, is completely waste, and is a grassroots at all.


    Pan Sen, who represents the line of war, died in the hands of the devil not long ago, and the true spirit has not returned.


    Zoe, who represents freedom, is always out.


    It can be said that the current Giant Peak is the only one in the Bright Moon School!


    "But Lord Goddess, how should we respond to this message from an angel?"


    "It means to reject them directly, saying that if there is an invasion of void creatures, we will solve it by ourselves!"


    "This... okay.".


    Chapter 732 Furious Morgana, Arthas plots Archimonde


    After learning that the Giants Peak civilization had rejected the solicitation of the Eternal God Cult.


    Morgana cursed "Bi Chi" angrily.


    "What does this group of dogs say about fighting the void? Then why did Shurima not appear when they were invaded in the ancient times?"


    "I am really mad at me. Someone pressured me to let these idiots know the greatness of God~!"


    Upon hearing the words, the angels outside hurriedly started to deliver orders.


    This is really puzzling.


    The void is the enemy of all living beings, because it will devour everything to nourish itself.


    But even so, Jushenfeng still chose to refuse to join the cult.


    How selfish?


    Even the door of the angel who yearned for peace was angry this time.


    However, Morgana was not too presumptuous.


    He just cursed a few words, comforted himself, and calmed down slowly.


    "Can''t get angry, can''t curse, calm down...I want beautiful..."


    "I am the most beautiful..."


    "If there is a sudden sentence of Bi Chi or the old lady when he is going to bed in the future, the gods will definitely be unhappy..."


    Accompanied by self-hypnosis, Morgana actually calmed down.


    Then I opened the chat group and started paddling with everyone.


    Spying on intelligence by the way.


    -------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    I love to drink animal milk: "It''s so boring these days. The strong people in the martial arts club don''t want to fight with me, and the weak ones will be broken with the touch..."


    Tanjirou: "Then you still don''t return to your own world to develop your beliefs? Do you want us to smash those foreign lands!"


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "No, I just want to sharpen myself more, just like the former Chu Xuanfeng eldest brother.


    When I stand at a height, I look at the local creatures, and I have a sense of comicality.


    Obviously he has no ideas and strength, but he feels that he is very strong.


    It''s ridiculous..."


    Iori Taichi: "You said so profound, I don''t understand this anymore, but I want to ask something about fighting.


    Just need to sacrifice, or need to go to the dark space to fight? "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Of course you have to ask those goddesses about this question."


    Soon Rin Tosaka heard the news.


    Tosaka University: "I suggest you aim at your own world. Now that the Four Dark Kings have been killed, the dark forces are temporarily out of gear.


    Purify the distorted digital world and the real world early, and finally go to the dark area.


    One more thing, tell Guoguo, who is in the lower bound, to come back early if you have enough play! What are you doing down here every day?


    Are you fishing..."


    Taiyi Iori touched his nose, and passed it to Guoguo through the communicator.


    The latter said lazily: "I know, what a dick..."


    In fact, she didn''t blame Rin Tosaka for being anxious. This was probably meant by the gods, so if she had enough fun, she naturally wanted to go back.


    But before leaving, Guoguo took Jia''er away.


    After all, it''s a little beauty, so let''s train it as a small attendant.


    In this regard, Iori Taiichi only has blessings.


    Because it is definitely the safest for my sister to go to the God Realm, as for becoming God''s maid, it couldn''t be better.


    However, there are many people taking a break today.


    For example, Cao Cao was asking how Alsace was doing, and why he couldn''t see him talking for many days.


    Prince Lordaeron: "I want to paddle too, but the problem doesn''t allow it."


    He was also very wronged. The Red Dragon Queen and the Green Dragon Queen left one after another, and the three Windrunner sisters also left.


    The same is true for the subordinates that I have cultivated.


    And because of the sacrifice of Jaina, Kul Tiras has been looking for faults. Not long ago, Kael''thas'' fleet had just frightened them.


    Now I am more honest now.


    He is currently embarking on the Northrend affair, and if the affair ends, he can sacrifice the planet.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Then come on, I''m going to rest..."


    Prince Lordaeron: "Brother rest well!"


    -----------


    At this moment, on the throne in the snow.


    Arthas recovered and said to Ner''zhul, "Boy, has anyone contacted you again recently?"


    "Well, as expected, my lord, I heard an artifact that can steal space authority. Archimonde has already begun to urge me..."


    "It seems that he is very anxious. That''s fine! The ancient gods have already beheaded almost, and it''s time to deal with the boss of the Burning Legion!"


    "Does the sir, our previous agreement still count? I am willing to be a dog for you!"


    "Of course I have to count. I like the agreement the most. You can rest assured that I will grant you the status of a servant of God!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Hey, this is great."


    Ner''zhul nodded repeatedly. Although he didn''t believe it in his heart, he was desperate!


    His minions were all caught.


    The other subordinates died, and the sealed ones were sealed.

 Chapter 773：

    Now it is in a situation of isolation and helplessness.


    And just as the prince in front of him said, the rune sword in his hand was actually not a sharp weapon, but another conspiracy.


    Someone is using this kind of thing to manipulate him!


    Everyone wants to use themselves, why don''t they want to find a big backer.


    Ner''zhul also had ambitions, but in the face of Arthas, his ambition was just a poop.


    ...............


    Not long after, the portal behind him lights up.


    A figure walked out of it, and after seeing Arthas, the visitor announced good news.


    "Pandaria has been captured by us, and now all the fragments of Y''Shaarj inside have been beheaded, and these kind pandamen, under the leadership of the four gods, directly believe in the **** of eternity..."


    "It''s really good news, but thanks to you, Mr. Nozdormu!"


    "Where..." The Bronze Dragon King smiled, and said to him: "I just made a small move. It''s better than Nesario. In order to conquer Zandalar, this guy directly began a **** suppression.


    Those so-called Loa gods were directly dried up, which is really ridiculous..."


    "Those trolls deserve it! And those Titans, how could they have become like this if they hadn''t done those ridiculous experiments."


    "Well, but Nesario wants to promote his daughter to the realm of the gods recently. I don''t know what do you think of the priest?"


    Arthas snorted when he heard the words.


    He shook his head and said: "This old black dragon is really looking for trouble, but it''s not to blame him, who caused the black dragon to be almost destroyed.


    Her daughter is still very beautiful, and the gods will love it.


    However, the sacrifice to the world is about to be made recently, wait a moment, and let her daughter rise into the **** realm together with the world! "


    "Well, then I will tell him back. Looking at this picture, do you want to prepare the plan?"


    "Yes, after this step is completed, the counterattack is about to start." Ren.


    Chapter 733 Archimonde: You ants, you don''t even talk about martial arts!


    Northrend, Icecrown Citadel.


    Countless **** patterns are carved on the ground and mountain peaks, and the artifact that symbolizes the opening of the passage of the plane has been placed on the Frost Throne.


    A large number of imprisoned runes, and a few spatial runes.


    As long as Archimonde can come over, he will definitely be trapped here.


    However, in order to be more secure.


    Alsace arranged many undead and some imprisoned slaves.


    Of course, these slaves are disobedient orcs.


    There are also trolls.


    He is naturally reluctant to human beings, but elves do not dare.


    Not only that, he also ordered Nozdormu to set up a huge phantom formation for the coalition forces to stay here.


    Otherwise, with the lessons learned from Kil''jaeden''s fall, this Archimonde would certainly not do stupid things.


    It must be clear.


    Therefore, in doing things, we must be more comprehensive, and we must do something like something.


    For example, the knights who were previously undead were turned into the exclusive Ebon knights of the Cult by Arthas, but these death knights are very different from the original knights.


    They are the undead race of the underworld.


    It is not a clan, but a simple undead creature.


    But it can eat and digest normally, which means it becomes a dark attribute.


    Heirs can even be born.


    Arthas kept commanding Ner''zhul, telling him what to say and what not to say.


    "We must sell miserably, pretend to be wronged, and exaggerate! The power of eternal religion has already involved all parts of the mainland.


    Even Zandalar is affected by it! !


    Don¡¯t say everything is ready, do you understand? "


    "My lord, do I say that Archimonde will not come? Shouldn''t we tell him that our strength is already firmly established?"


    "Fool!"


    Nozdormu, who had arranged manpower on the side, walked over after hearing this.


    He reprimanded Ner''zhul: "Archimonde is not a fool. At present, only you can be contacted. In his eyes, your task is to open the world.


    This is your only task. Who will take care of your life and death after completion?


    Secondly, he doesn''t trust you.


    Since we can kill Kil''jaeden, we can definitely kill him, and you just need to pretend that you have been trapped in Northrend, but the fool of Kel''Thuzad stole the artifact.


    This is more real! "


    "Oh... well, sir... I will do as you wish."


    "His Royal Highness, Alsace is ready to start!"


    "Okay, order to go down, the big show is opening again."


    Arthas showed a wicked smile, and so did everyone else.


    Everyone is ready.


    Ner''zhul also returned to his position, tearing the artifact through the power of evil fire!


    This is just a unilateral action.


    If Archimonde does not accept the move, the sky will not be torn.


    This polluter will not come!


    In the green light, a pair of cold eyes peeked out from inside.


    When seeing the scattered undead and the dead Kel''Thuzad, Archimonde couldn''t help but angrily said: "What the **** did you trash do? Why are you opening the door to space now..."


    "Master! I can''t blame me, Alsace''s army is too powerful, and that eternal religion can give mankind a powerful force.


    I used all my power to obtain the artifact..."


    Under Ner''zhul''s stuttering explanation, Archimonde began to squint his eyes and constantly observe his surroundings.


    That terrible look, like a searchlight, looked at the entire Icecrown Citadel.


    Not only that, but he also threw thousands of evil eyes, heading towards the storm cliffs and fjords, and as a result, there was an army on the ocean.


    But not much.


    It seems that after defeating Yogg-Saron, Arthas really chose to go to Zandalar!


    "Huh...you are still a bit capable, otherwise I will kill you! Welcome the master''s arrival...let the world be filled with darkness!"


    Archimonde brags very well, but when it comes to the actual action, he sticks out a leg.


    He is very smart.


    If there is an ambush, at most one leg will be lost.


    Seeing that he hadn''t been attacked, he tore the space forcefully and came to the world of Azeroth like a bamboo.


    Looking at the beautiful Northrend, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m finally here!! Let me taste the taste of the World Tree..."


    Archimonde is a polluter.


    When you step into the ground, the green evil fire energy begins to corrode the earth...


    The whole ground is full of fel energy.


    The undead pretended to fall to the ground, seeming to be disturbed by evil energy.


    And the mountains collapsed and shattered one after another under Archimonde''s call!


    His will quickly locked Teldrassil''s position, ready to fly directly over and completely turn it into his own!


    As long as it can swallow the life energy of this planet.


    He asked himself if he could become a Titan, and he wouldn''t have to be a dog for Sargeras.


    "Master, master... Where is my freedom? Where is my power..."


    "you?"


    Looking at the yelling doglegs, Archimonde couldn''t help but looked at him contemptuously, and said: "You are no longer worthy of use. If I don''t kill you, it is already a gift to you!


    Idiot... just get out of here. "


    With a big wave, he swept Ner''zhul away.


    Those demons who came afterwards showed sarcasm smiles one after another.


    But as the Burning Legion continued to enter this world, tens of thousands of runes suddenly lit up on the ground.


    At this time, the Oscar actor, Ner''zhul stood up.


    "Fuck you, and burn the Legion? Die to the Lord... Lao Tzu knows that you **** are not trustworthy, and your planet is polluted by Sargeras.


    I just want to come here to make trouble!


    Ready to die..."


    "Huh? What is this..."


    Countless blue chains flew up from the ground.


    Something that seemed to be Unreal 1.5, but it shattered the demons of the Burning Legion.


    The door that was open was closed with a click.


    At this time, the phantom array disappeared.


    Arthas brought the army to Archimonde and looked at the other''s angry eyes. He smiled and said, "You can''t do it yet. After joining the Burning Legion, your brains are gone... How about this scene? Is it enough? Will you obliterate you?"


    Brush Lala.


    Countless energy crossbow arrows flew into Archimonde''s body.


    The latter was shocked and fell directly to the ground.


    At this moment, the five-color divine light appeared from the sky and turned into a spear to pierce Archimonde''s head.


    "Ah...you ants...you don''t even talk about martial ethics..."


    "NO...for the devil, any means is okay!".


    Chapter 734 The final step of the sacrifice, the catastrophe of the Lord of the Four Elements!


    Archimonde''s body continued to collapse, and finally turned into a cloud of green water, dissipating between the heaven and the earth.


    In order to pursue a powerful force.


    And finally destroyed his homeland, then his fate at that time was already doomed!


    Northrend regained his clarity.


    The terrifying evil fire was completely suppressed by the rune of the gods.


    At this point, the last foreign enemy was completely eliminated!


    Azeroth doesn''t need to be afraid of being targeted by Sargeras!


    Nozdormu and the Blue Dragon King came to Arthas together. The former asked him: "Master, can we make sacrifices now?"


    "No, our sacrifices are still a bit worse. There are some peeking at Azeroth, we need to clean up!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Those elemental lords! Don''t you think it is a wonderful thing to catch them and offer them to the gods?


    Eliminate the lord of the water and earth elements.

 Chapter 774：

    The wind and fire have been unstable..."


    There was a sly smile on Arthas''s face. These element lords are treasures of Azeroth.


    Several dragon kings looked at each other and smiled.


    Well, start with these elemental lords!


    "However, there is something to be dealt with! Those elemental lords are hiding in the elemental plane, how do we get there?"


    "Don''t worry about this problem! I will open the door for you..."


    At this time, the cute girl Azeroth appeared.


    With the voice falling.


    Several portals appeared in front of several people, and just by looking at the color, you could know what element plane it was.


    Nozdormu walked towards the wind element and said, "I''ll choose this one!"


    The Blue Dragon King walked towards the fire element without saying a word.


    The newcomer Red Dragon King chose the gate of the water element. As for the remaining earth element, Nefarian led the team.


    On the other hand, Alsace himself said to Azeroth: "Now my body is all right?"


    "Well, the recovery speed is very fast after the ancient gods are gone! You don''t know that those ancient gods are parasites, while absorbing my power, while interfering with my injuries.


    Very uncomfortable..."


    Simply put, it is a large parasite.


    Arthas nodded, looked up at the bright starry sky, and whispered: "After the sacrifice, we are about to drive the army to the galaxy.


    I have discussed with those friends, as long as the door to the world is opened, believers in the gods will appear.


    That was the craziest battle..."


    "Unfortunately, I can only look up to you in the God Realm!"


    Azeroth said regretfully.


    Can''t watch the heroic performance of his own people, it is really a bit uncomfortable.


    Arthas heard the words and smiled: "You have worked so hard, you should leave it to us next!"


    The latter smiled.


    Three hours later.


    The first element lord was dragged over by the chain, and Alakir, who looked like a puppy, looked at everyone with hatred.


    After Naihe was sealed, it couldn''t speak.


    Not only that, but its entourage was also caught by the bronze dragon.


    Then came Serazane, the earth element lord, and Ragnaros, the fire element lord.


    In the end, it was Nepturon, the lord of the water element.


    The four major element lords were placed on the throne altar. In fact, this ice crown fortress had long been changed into an altar look.


    But here will also become a transmission platform.


    For example, Dalaran will also be suspended in the void in the future, becoming the anchor point of the new world.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Arthas got up and lit the sacred fire!


    God''s will must be implemented!


    The bright golden flames began to respond like a signal.


    Lordaeron.


    Stormwind.


    Quel''Thalas.


    Pandaria.


    Zandalar.


    Kul Tiras.


    Broken Isles.


    The sacred mountain of Hyjal.


    ...


    One after another, the sacred fire ignited.


    All believers understand that the world is about to be promoted. In contrast, only some people in Kul Tiras have joined the religion.


    Most people choose to resist stubbornly.


    In front of the sacred fire, a large number of believers gathered, they prayed sincerely, hoping for the coming of the gods!


    Accompanied by divine light condensed.


    Azeroth finally ushered in a drastic change once again!


    The golden clouds that stretched for hundreds of millions of miles appeared in this world once again.


    The light tore through the darkness.


    A world appeared in front of Azeroth.


    "The believers of Azeroth, you have passed the test, and you are allowed to enter the eternal **** realm..."


    Accompanied by a majestic voice fell.


    The glorious eternal power enveloped Azeroth, countless people were sublimated within the eternal divine power, and countless people died in the divine scouring.


    Orcs who do not believe in divine power, trolls who insist on their own, and those mantids, and Kul Tiran.


    All are buried in the divine scouring.


    Only the soul was attracted by the laws of **** and went to the dead world.


    During the flight, Azeroth felt that he was constantly getting stronger, and his body...wrong, it was the astral body that was getting bigger.


    Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times.


    Up to ten thousand times! ! !


    Her body turned into a huge galaxy.


    This is the evolution of Azeroth himself.


    At this time her soul is also being promoted, as if being embraced by a gentle mother, the same growth.


    Until the world stops shaking.


    These believers were able to see the magnificent God Realm, the rich elements, the endless power of the stars, everything has become so beautiful.


    "Gosh...Is this the Eternal God Realm? This kind of rich element can''t be called an element anymore, right?


    To be precise, 267 is the power of the law..."


    "It''s terrible, I feel my strength has increased a hundred times!"


    An elf cheered.


    And such things happen to everyone.


    Several guardian dragon races have also transformed one after another.


    They become more mighty, and the power they hold is even more terrifying.


    If you fight the old **** now, Neltharion, the black dragon king, can firmly believe that he can shred his opponent''s body!


    Just when everyone was caught in a carnival.


    The three elves who had left as sacrifices have returned.


    Verresa said to Arthas: "Priest, Arthas listens to the oracle..."


    "Believers are here!"


    "In view of your unremitting efforts, God was inspired to be very happy, and gave you the power of law and a godlike body that can grow.


    Six-star artifact armor and a handle of the sword!


    One Seven-Star Hailan Mythical Beast.


    As for the practice, you can go to the sacred platform and choose the path you need!


    I hope you will not be proud and continue to expand your horizons! "


    "Yes, thank you for the gift of the gods!"


    "By the way, the gods also ordered you to clean up the plane as soon as possible, clear all obstacles, and let the goddess come to the world if necessary!"


    "Yes."


    Arthas understood that the **** wanted to cut the mess quickly, not giving his plane any reaction time. .


    Chapter 735 the strength of believers is greatly improved, the mighty Azeroth Protoss


    Thinking of Alsace here, he was ready to gather people.


    But Sylvanas stopped him.


    "My Goddess?"


    "Don''t worry, you are now used to the power of your body before you conquer the world. This is efficient enough."


    "This... okay!"


    Hearing this, Arthas could only stop his plan, then got up and went to the sacred platform to choose his own training route.


    He was walking with light before.


    Nature is now also light, and the light magic spell does not do much damage to the burning demons.


    So Arthas is ready to repair and destroy!


    The light element serves as an auxiliary, and the destruction element serves as its strongest weapon.


    Alleria said to the two younger sisters: "Let''s prepare too, and open up all planes so that Arthas can come back more easily."


    "Um."


    The three sisters crossed the portal and came to Icecrown Citadel.


    Dalaran was floating nearby, and the former Dark Portal was also moved to the vicinity of Icecrown Citadel.


    At this moment, Alleria looked at the dominance helmet and sneered, "Shadow Realm? Here we are..." After that, she slapped her palm on the helmet.


    In the shadow world.


    A thunder resounded across the sky.


    All the creatures looked towards the sky, and saw that the muddy sky was torn apart by a pair of white hands.


    The Queen of Winter couldn''t help but exclaimed: "What the **** is this?"


    The consul in the Grien area also exclaimed: "What a terrible force, is it the enemy invading? Why are there barriers, they can still enter?"


    The warden of Chuanyuan, looking at the aura in the sky, couldn''t help frowning.


    This is clearly a helmet of dominance.


    There seems to be a big problem.


    However, he has no way to deal with this problem, and his running dog, Emperor Denasius, has also been a little restless recently.


    I can only continue to urge him!


    Otherwise, great changes will occur in the shadow world.


    There was a golden trace in the dim sky. This vision was called the scar of the sky by all souls.


    However, after the birth of the rift.


    But no visions continue to appear, which is a relief.


    Because of the leaked breath when the crack appeared, they almost killed them.

 Chapter 775：

    ----------------


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che is receiving this reward, as Azeroth, as a large plane, is what he has been looking forward to.


    "Ding...your main priest Arthas, sacrificed to you the lord of the water element, Nepturon, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of water laws. ¡¨.


    "Ding... Your water system avenue has been promoted, and it is currently at level 3, zero percent."


    "Ding...Because your water system avenue has been upgraded in stages, all water system believers have been upgraded in two stages.


    All believers unlock water magical powers.


    ¡¾Keep changing¡¿


    [Healing Water]"


    Liu Che couldn''t help but his eyes lit up when he saw this place, water system supernatural powers?


    All believers can understand.


    This is not bad.


    The former can make use of the water element to make changes, and even turn the body into water, an offensive and defensive skill.


    The latter is that as long as there is water, the injury can be quickly healed.


    Unexpectedly, water has this benefit.


    "Ding... your main priest, Arthas, sacrificed to you the Lord of Fire Elemental Ragnaros, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of fire laws."


    "Ding... your fire system avenue advances to the third stage, unlocking three kinds of fire system magical powers."


    "Ding... your fire followers have all increased in strength by one stage."


    "Ding... Your followers can understand the following magical powers.


    ¡¾Inextinguishable Fire¡¿


    ¡¾Flame of Destruction¡¿


    [Field of Fire]"


    Compared with the previous water element, the supernatural power of the Dao level is somewhat overbearing.


    For example, the unquenchable fire can be known from the literal meaning. Comprehending this supernatural power can obtain powerful regeneration power.


    The flame is not extinguished, and the **** body is not broken.


    The flame of destruction draws the destructive power of fire.


    The realm of fire is a set of coordinated magical powers, and the greater the number of believers, the greater the power of the magical powers.


    It''s horrible.


    "Ding... your main priest, Arthas, sacrificed to you the earth element lord Sierra Zane, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining a large amount of earth law."


    "Ding...your soil law is promoted to the third stage."


    "Ding...Due to your rule promotion, all the followers of the earth system have been upgraded by one level, and the current earth system law is level 3 and zero percent."


    "Ding... Your followers can understand the following two magical powers


    ¡¾Earth Vein Extraction¡¿


    [Concussion destruction]. "


    The first is still a defensive skill, which absorbs the power of the veins for its own use.


    And the second kind turned out to be a shocking force.


    Although weaker than the supernatural power of space, this destructive move is extremely useful for believers.


    Because believers in the laws of the earth system generally have strong defenses.


    "Ding... your main priest, Arthas, sacrificed to you the lord of the wind elements, Al''Akir, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of wind laws."


    "¡§"Ding...You have achieved a lot of breakthroughs in the laws of the wind system, and the current level is 3 zero percent."


    "Ding...Because of your breakthrough in the law of the wind system, all the followers of the wind system have been upgraded by two levels."


    "Ding... Your wind followers can comprehend the following two magical powers.


    ¡¾Break the Storm¡¿


    [Summon: Wind Elemental Incarnation]"


    The first mass magical power of the wind element is to transform its own wind into a very destructive storm.


    The second magical power is very interesting.


    Can summon a terrifying wind lord to help him fight.


    Very practical magical powers.


    The rewards of the system kept jumping and still did not stop.


    "Ding... your main priest Arthas sacrificed a dragon girl Onyxia to you, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a dragon nine-star goddess¡¾Onyxia ]."


    "Ding... your main priest Arthas sacrificed a world of Azeroth to you, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining the Protoss of the main **** stage---[Azeroth]."


    "Note: Because you have helped the Protoss many times, Azeroth loves you very much, so I will never betray you."


    "Note: Azeroth carries a large number of life fragments, and your God''s Domain has been improved to a certain extent."


    "Remarks: The stability of God''s Domain has been significantly improved, and the birth speed of God''s Domain has increased by 10%."


    [Name]: Azeroth


    [Race]: Protoss


    [Attribute]: Arcane, life, destruction, destruction...


    [Strength]: Lord God


    [Character]: cute, cute, clingy


    This is the attribute of Azeroth, the attribute is very amazing, many times stronger than Gaia and Alaya.


    The most important thing is hunger.


    She has arcane power!


    This is a law full of destruction!


    Yes, you read it right.


    Azeroth comes with rules! .


    Chapter 736 Very popular Azeroth, feelings after retreat!


    "Huh...Is this the God Realm? It''s so beautiful..."


    Azeroth stood on the edge of the temple, looking at the dazzling stars, a smile on her refined little face couldn''t help.


    In his own plane.


    Those so-called manager Titans, one by one, can''t be rude.


    But still always with a look of superior.


    If it is not sealed in the star core.


    She really doesn''t have a temper!


    It''s just that there is no way.


    After a long time, a young girl in a suspender skirt came to her side.


    "You are Azeroth?"


    "Yeah, who are you?"


    "Guoguo..."


    The two girls smiled at each other, and then Azeroth''s gaze fell on each other''s belly.


    With a look of surprise, he said, "Do you have a baby?"


    "Well, the child of the gods!"


    Guoguo raised her head, trying to follow other people''s ways, using her nostrils to see people.


    But because he was too small, Azeroth instead asked with a strange look: "Is your neck stiff? Why do you keep looking up..."


    "Puff...hahaha..."


    The girls who came with Guoguo laughed and trembled.


    Even Liu Mengli, who has always been dignified, couldn''t help but smile.


    Guoguo made a big blush 270, coughing lightly, "Well, I feel a little uncomfortable in my neck recently..."


    "Then I''ll press it for you..."


    "Do not..."


    Before she could finish her words, a soft little hand came to the neck and began to press gently.


    The power of arcane turned into a torrent to soothe Guoguo''s cervical spine.


    This peculiar way of massage made her groan.


    Seeing his comfort, Azeroth slowly slowed down, and smiled: "When I was observing humans on the planet, I always envied them as having a family.


    Lively, very happy... So, at that time, I was thinking, if I can leave the star core, I must establish my own family.


    Later...the gods came, and this wish slowly changed, so don''t feel embarrassed, sister.


    I am willing to help you..."


    At this time, the other girls couldn''t laugh anymore.


    This innocent mood.


    You can''t laugh at it.


    Imagine that a consciousness has been sealed in the nucleus for tens of thousands of years. What kind of concept is that?


    It must be very lonely.


    The Butterfly Ninja who followed took out a piece of cake from the bag and gave it to the newly promoted Lord God.


    "At this time?"


    "Green Fruit Strawberry, the newly developed fruit cake, come and taste it... Remember, I am the one with butterfly hair accessories in my hair... My name is Butterfly Ninja.


    This is my sister, Chanel Butterfly. "


    "Well, how are the two butterfly sisters!"


    "And me...and me... my name is Han Lingsha!"


    "I am Liu Mengli!"


    "My name is Huo Linger... Sister Azeroth, hello!"


    At this time, a girl in a long red dress sat beside her with a smile.


    Azeroth nodded quickly.


    In a moment, more and more goddesses gathered.


    Han Lingsha questioned: "Why are everyone here?"


    The big Qiao next to him replied: "Today the gods said it would be a day off, so naturally I have to rest when I have nothing to do."


    "It turned out to be so, I also said that we had a party not long ago."


    "Well, let''s have a banquet. The sisters just before did not hold a welcome ceremony..."


    "Great..."


    Yutu jumped up in excitement when he heard that there was a banquet.


    He didn''t pay attention to Chang''e''s rolling eyes at all.


    --------------

 Chapter 776：

    On the other hand, Liu Che is studying the issue of the Four Elephants.


    The five elements gather.


    So, can the power from Azeroth advance its power?


    Currently, there are a lot of three-level rules.


    If you don''t condense the avenue, your own strength will not be substantively improved.


    The easiest way should be the avenue of wind and soil.


    But these two have no clue.


    What about space?


    How to break through the space avenue.


    Liu Che fell into contemplation, his divine consciousness wandering in the realm of God.


    He felt that for a simple believer to sacrifice, God''s Domain would not condense the space avenue. It must have a breakthrough just like the water system avenue.


    Only in this way can the laws of the great road be condensed!


    The law of space is very special, and the law of time is just as special.


    Do you have to wait for countless years?


    No... it must have cracked the road again.


    Liu Che kept thinking and constantly changing his thoughts, and the law of space was constantly changing under his urging.


    space.


    Plane.


    Holy area.


    Maybe so.


    As long as all the basic elements are assembled, the law of space will naturally change!


    After a lot of deduction.


    Liu Che came to such a conclusion.


    But this was the most difficult result for him to accept.


    If this is the case.


    Then, one''s own God''s Domain may require countless years of hard work.


    It''s really boring.


    After half a month of retreat, almost nothing was done.


    The answer was obtained, but there was no breakthrough.


    ---------------


    At this time, the iron guts in the lower realm had already breached the Western Ocean.


    Carry forward the eternal religion.


    The sea.


    The corpses are everywhere.


    The sea has been dyed red. At this moment, Zhu Tiedan is wearing a black dragon robe and said to his men: "Chong, attack this last heresy!"


    The enemy has artillery and explosives.


    However, the eternal religion has magical skills.


    Technology is a fart!


    Divine power is the strongest.


    With the invasion of the gods, the original civilians also began to join.


    Until a few hours, the last piece of the puzzle was taken down.


    Zhu Tiedan said to his loyal servant, Liu Sheng said: "Open the sacrifice in situ and tell the world that we are going to become immortals..."


    "Yes."


    Yagyu Tajima was excited to make arrangements.


    Afterwards, the altar lit a sacred fire in the prayers of the believers.


    The world has risen into the realm of the gods.


    At this moment, Zhu Tiedan completed his mission.


    Liu Sheng Piaoxu came to him, first praised Zhu Tiedan''s achievements, and then bestowed a higher level of body skills, as well as a sacred beast egg, and a piece of armor before leaving.


    After all, she and her sister have not seen their father for a long time.


    The fairyland world is very vast.


    Zhu Tiedan was full of fairy energy at this time, and sent his video in the chat group.


    --------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tie the courage to look forward to: "@ÀîÀ϶þ, @ justiceÌìÉñ, @³þ´óÉÆÈË... brothers, here I am!!!"


    Tanjiro: "Congratulations, congratulations..."


    Troubled Times: "...you guys are fast!".


    Chapter 737 Facing the feather fox, the demon of resentment covering the sky!


    Tie the courage: "Hey... I made everyone laugh. Since learning about that incident, I have started to seek breakthroughs every day.


    Anyway, a lot of tactics have been used, and coupled with the strength of a division level, the transportation of soldiers is also very fast.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that it will take three to five years to achieve what it is like now.


    By the way, brother Cao Cao, how long are you still missing? "


    Troubled Times: "It''s early... Well, first Alsace... Then you! I don''t know who is behind?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Should it be your turn to dominate? This guy hasn''t spoken for a long time!"


    Tosaka University: "People are real hard work, how do they look like you, fishing and paddling all day long!"


    Iori Taichi: "I don''t have one, I work hard every day..."


    Klin: "Me too. I recently came to Jadrat.. You don''t know. The people here are very friendly, although they don''t have a strong fighting force.


    But with many special abilities, originally I was still thinking, how to expand my faith.


    Now just let those believers learn teleportation directly! "


    Tanjirou: "So pulling?"


    Klin: "No, as long as you catch other people''s qi, you can move it instantly! Although it is convenient for magical skills, for example.


    But this spell is very simple, and spreading faith is particularly useful.


    The most important thing is that my luck has been particularly good these days.


    Actually found another super dragon ball! "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Your luck is really cowhide..."


    One-armed ninja: "Excuse me, recently we have purified Ashina and started to expand to the outside world. At present, I have a problem here.


    It was just that the manpower was not enough, and the people in the inner palace had already brought the Onmyoji, and they took the powerful Shijin to participate in the battle.


    But it seems... there is a man behind the scenes, can I ask, would gods like monsters? "


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "???"


    The world¡¯s lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "...what you said is a bit funny, how can gods dislike monsters? I remember that Goddess Tu Shan Yaya is a monster."


    Ji Shi Witch: "Yes, and Immortal Fairy Ling Yue is also a monster! Sikao, did you catch a beautiful monster?"


    The one-armed ninja: "That''s not true. It''s just that in the mind of the onmyoji who caught me, I saw a woman named Yuyihu!


    If the **** likes it, I will arrest the other party and sacrifice.


    This time the inner government attacked.


    She guided it! ! ! "


    Tosaka University: "Hayyi Fox? Huh... okay, go and catch it. If you can kill the Amaterasu, it would be even better!"


    One-armed ninja: "Well, thank you Lord Goddess. Wolf... understand! As long as you tell me, I will do it."


    --------------


    Unlike the permafrost in the northern country of Ashina, the temperature on the mainland is very mild.


    Since the third day of the arrival of the goddess.


    The wolf and others, under the guidance of Ashina Yixin, began to counterattack!


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Coupled with the real power of immortality as a gimmick, it has really absorbed a lot of people.


    During Liu Che''s retreat, they had already captured several cities.


    Because of this, the Onmyoji drew constant counterattacks!


    And Yuyihu''s name.


    It was the figure that emerged in the mind of an onmyoji.


    That woman is beautiful, but she has a venomous heart.


    For immortality, do whatever it takes!


    The people in the city, after being captured, thought they would live a miserable life, but actually got food and houses instead.


    Satisfied with food and clothing, naturally became a believer.


    For a moment, a figure walked through the dark door.


    The other party knelt in front of the wolf and reported: "My lord, something has happened in Kyoto. That woman may attack us soon."


    "Well, I got it! Master Yixin, are you okay over there?"


    "It''s okay! It''s okay... It seems that our pressure is enough, and Yuyi Fox has to act!"


    The ninja spying on intelligence was recruited only recently.


    It was originally a stray.


    After being accepted, he was very heartfelt.


    No one wants to try the fate of betraying the gods, and the wolf feels that it is the most important thing to persecute the feather fox.


    Otherwise, they will not be easy to attack if they guard Kyoto''s dragon spirit.


    "I just got news from the goddess, maybe there will be Amaterasu in the future..."


    "this..."


    "Don''t worry, the goddesses will also take action when necessary!"


    "Yes."


    Then the ninja disappeared into the night.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The wolf sits in front of the window, drinking a pot of dirty wine.


    This kind of wine does not taste good, but it is the wine of the hometown, which was given to him by a girl from Ashina Castle before leaving.


    The other person looks mediocre, but can muster the courage to give him accessories and wine.


    So the wolf has a home.


    Only the second day after getting married, the army set off.

 Chapter 777：

    But this does not affect his thoughts.


    At dawn.


    Just when Ashina''s soldiers were preparing to go out of the city to attack.


    A black cloud struck from a distance.


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    It''s like a doomsday scene, extremely terrifying.


    In that darkness.


    Nine white tails appeared slowly.


    Then, smooth long hair, and a refined face.


    .........0


    Yuyi Fox looked at the humans below and the Onmyoji who betrayed him, with a look of sullen expression on her face, but soon her eyes fell on the wolf.


    "It''s you who ruined my plan..."


    "Yes, all the puppets in the inner palace were killed by me. It''s a pity...As a reincarnated monster, but trying to gain eternity, in fact, it is to give you that power.


    You can''t control it with your ridiculous power! "


    "Huh? Are you provoking me..."


    Along with the opening of Kyuubi, a terrifying demon power poured out from her body.


    Hundreds of powerful shikigami and thousands of monsters emerged from the black cloud, and the feather fox actually controlled so many things to attack.


    Seeing this scene, the wolf shook his head and said, "The cards are very good, but unfortunately they are all rubbish! Let me tell you this, God has taken a fancy to you... it''s your luck!"


    The blazing flame dragon flew up with a wolf on its back.


    The terrible heat waves directly defeated some weak Shiki!


    The believers of the cult took the opportunity to help, but they were stopped by the Shiman soldiers.


    "Don''t attack! Adults have their own arrangements!"


    "But, Lord Master He..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a monster! We are monsters like Sakura Dragon who are desperate..."


    The believer priest said confidently.


    The highest level of the monster is the big monster.


    Above it is already a demon.


    But the feather fox is nothing more than a strong person who absorbs resentment, between the big monster and the monster. people.


    Chapter 738 Yuyi Fox is Captured, Amaterasu''s Defensive Measures!


    The difference between the two is not even a little bit!


    The wolf is a ninja, and the subsequent acquisition of magical techniques exceeds the limits of the ninja.


    But whether it is attack or defense, there is a trace of ninja.


    The Yuyi Fox is constantly performing magic and onmyoji.


    She cooperated with the monster to quickly kill the wolf, but found that her method didn''t work at all.


    A layer of golden streamer invalidated all his attacks.


    "What the **** is this?"


    A hint of surprise appeared on the beautiful face.


    It seems that I shouldn''t have come.


    After several trials, the wolf smiled towards the Yuyi Fox in the sky: "I''m sorry, if you only have this ability, then the battle is over!"


    "Do you think you are determined to win? I am the fox demon who has mastered Kyoto for hundreds of years!!!"


    The monstrous black demon spirit eroded the earth crazily.


    And the cold and pale fox tail, turned into countless phantoms, slapped at the wolf.


    The feather fox folded his hands together, and a huge ghost general appeared behind him, always guarding against the opponent''s surprise attack.


    At this moment, she already wanted to understand.


    The person in front of him must have stolen the power of Ashina Immortal Palace, otherwise it would be impossible for a mere mortal to obtain such a powerful power.


    "Yin-Yang Technique¡¤Life and Death Extinction¡¤Flowers Blooming Thousand Cores..."


    boom.


    Just as Yuyi Fox was about to cast a large blockade spell, an attack fell on his abdomen.


    That is a stone.


    Some symbols are engraved on it.


    In the next moment, a wolf suppressed by the fox''s tail appeared in front of her.


    Oops!


    General Mukuro killed him for me!


    Yuyihu kept urging his shikigami with his consciousness, but nothing happened in the end.


    "Is it weird? Not only will you use the seal, so will I... It''s really helpless to say that if you don''t want to treat you as a sacrifice!


    I really want to cut all your tails off!


    seal! ! ! "


    The golden chains flooded the feather fox, letting her use her hole cards.


    Race skills and rebirth of the dock can not be activated.


    In the end, the feather fox was sealed and flew down towards the ground like a meteorite, and the female believers who accompanied him immediately flew up to catch it.


    "Congratulations! Successfully captured this monster..."


    "It''s just a trivial matter. We will conquer the world in the future. Go ahead... Tell Master Yixin, we meet in Kyoto!"


    If he expected it well.


    That Amaterasu should be living in it!


    When the news of the capture of the big monster Yuyihu was released, the entire island nation experienced a huge shock.


    Mainly the monster group!


    The feather fox is a very strange monster.


    Cruel by nature, distorted personality.


    Whenever something is not pleasing to the eye, war will be arbitrarily provoked.


    But because of its ethnicity.


    Kill and kill.


    This is very uncomfortable!


    Similarly, because of the arrest of the feather fox, the monsters on the entire island can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    And the monsters who joined the cult has also begun to increase.


    An hour later, Sekiro took the troops to Kyoto.


    Behind him was a carriage with a feather fox on it, and the maid waiting on her.


    Said to be a maid, in fact, she is also a person in the religion of God.


    Belongs to the snake eye family.


    The insight is amazing and he is very sensitive to breath.


    Looking at the black-clothed and dark-haired feather fox, the maid asked: "I heard the rumors that you hate all creatures? Isn''t that true..."


    Yuyihu stared out the window blankly, ignoring her in the slightest.


    The maid Snake Eyes Bai Zhi wrapped her hands around her knees, and whispered: "I really don''t know what you think, I have a peaceful life, but I choose to be a bad person!"


    "What do you know?"


    Yu Yihu stared at her bitterly.


    Murderous in his eyes.


    Snake-eye Baizhi rolled his eyes and continued to whisper, "Isn''t it? There is nothing to hate, and you know how we live in Ayame."


    We Snake Eyes have been living in the bottom of the valley, where there is fog all the year round, and there are very few crops growing, so we can only eat some grass seeds.


    Even so, it is necessary to deal with demonized enemies, as well as those invading outsiders.


    Do you want to say again, my hatred is deep?


    But you don''t understand that for your own sake, the power you want to seek is simply beyond your grasp.


    Yinglong is a monster with entrenched veins, and it''s no use if you go! "


    "Huh... the little maid can only speak big words!"


    "Oh? It seems that you are very proud...If you fight against me, believe it or not, I can defeat you? Our master priest is afraid of hurting the sacrifice, so we didn''t use real means.


    Otherwise, one blow is enough to kill you! "


    Yuyihu didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    It''s nothing more than a brainwashed half-demon clan, what is there to be angry about.


    What she cares most about now is that her subordinates, and Amaterasu, can really make herself escape?


    -------------


    Inside Kyoto.


    In a mysterious space.


    There is a lot of ghosts here, and countless wandering souls are reduced to slaves here.


    A woman shining all over, sitting on the throne, her eyes soft but full of contempt.


    But in the eyes of these wandering souls.


    But only compassion and sacredness can be seen.


    The best way to enslave mankind is naturally to cause trouble!


    The feather fox was naturally made by her.


    But unfortunately today I lost contact!


    "Amaterasu! At present, all places have been broken. The believers from the God of Eternity are too strong, even if we interfere secretly.


    Still can''t stop the monsters from joining. "


    "Don''t be afraid, the Son of Destiny on this land is about to be born, he will be the strongest Onmyoji, even without the feather fox!


    But I have dark hands..."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    Amaterasu pondered for a while, and pointed out: "You can use the blood of those nobles to pour the ground veins, and let the 1.5 sons of destiny come in advance!


    Since I can kill the demons in Ashina, I want to have real talent! "


    "Yes."


    Then a group of sneaky monsters, disguised as gods, began to flicker.


    For example, Yuyi Fox has been driven away.


    If Kyoto wants to be reborn, it must obey Amaterasu''s will and use blood to pour ground veins.


    Otherwise, once those invaders strike, they will inevitably destroy the current rule.


    There is a saying, although it is uncomfortable under the control of Yuyihu, but how much status is higher than that of civilians!

 Chapter 778：

    No one wants to become inferior.


    Ever since, this group of officials in Kyoto, under the guidance of the "gods", came to the mysterious cavern.


    Seeing the earth veins that throbbed like a fetus, everyone showed greedy eyes.


    This is the Son of Destiny? .


    Chapter 739 Who is the messenger of God? Who is the evil spirit?


    "Master God, is this the Son of Destiny?"


    "Well, watering with pure blood will naturally grow buds..."


    Susanoo said lightly.


    As pure blood, it is a child under ten years old.


    After letting them die with resentment, the blood can be accompanied by resentment, so as to catalyze the spiritual birth.


    Turn the Son of Destiny into a monster.


    This will help to be controlled by Amaterasu.


    It''s just that these don''t know that the earth veins have been manipulated, and they only think that the Son of Destiny that is spawned in this way will be a creature with high mana.


    Kyoto is the most densely populated place in the island country.


    Looking for thousands of children is nothing at all!


    Accompanied by children one after another, dying resentfully, the spiritual fetus in the ground veins gradually became contaminated.


    The originally bright orange tire now became extremely turbid.


    The soul inside also gradually began to become dirty.


    The souls of those children were all swallowed, but it would still take a few days before they were born.


    -----------


    The outside world is three hundred miles away from Kyoto.


    Ashina took the Ba, Buddha carver and others with his heart, forming a net, and began to besiege the fortress in Kyoto.


    War requires a lot of materials.


    When these things gathered in the hands of the 29th army and soldiers.


    Then the people have only the days of suffering.


    It''s not just the shortage of Ashina''s supplies, it''s the same all over the world, in order to improve these environments.


    When Hyuga Hinata was purifying Ashina, he had already sowed the immortal seeds.


    This kind of food develops extremely fast.


    It breaks the soil in one day, blooms in three days, and the fruit can be eaten in seven days.


    As long as there is a water source, food can be born continuously!


    This kind of immortal grain is already the latest development of Bouma and others, but for the sake of balance, Hyuga Hinata and others did not carry a spacecraft.


    Otherwise, the spacecraft will increase the cannon.


    It is estimated that if you attack Kyoto, it will basically be destroyed in a day.


    However, the use of technology has another sequelae.


    That would destroy the environment and kill innocent people.


    This is a fatal problem.


    "It seems that we are about to complete the unification soon. I really didn''t expect that when the old man is still fighting in a big country, this was unimaginable before..."


    Ashina rode a horse with all his heart, carrying a spear in his hand, and smiled unscrupulously.


    The others also followed and laughed.


    "Master Juggernaut, this is all the merits of the gods, so you can do this without worrying about food and clothing..."


    "Yeah, otherwise we Weiming won''t be able to provide so much food to supply the people, and they will resist when they have food!"


    "You guys, don''t see the point. After being oppressed for a long time, everyone will know how to resist! It''s just that you don''t have a weapon in your hand. Forget it...you don''t understand what you said to you.


    I don''t know how Yongzhen''s child is in the God Realm.


    Does the **** like her..."


    Ashina said half-heartedly, and then couldn''t continue speaking, but looked at the sky with blurred eyes.


    As long as she can get happiness.


    No regrets on my own.


    ...


    That afternoon, after he received the news from the wolf, he knew that there would be a change, so he began to march quickly.


    But everyone is still an aboriginal **** who underestimates the island nation.


    Especially when it is close to Kyoto.


    Susano brought thousands of monsters, and when demonized humans stood in front of them.


    The scene is quite shocking.


    Susanoo is a man floating in the air holding a long sword.


    The cold breath exuding all over the body.


    It can be felt thousands of meters away.


    Ashina sneered wholeheartedly: "It seems that this is the so-called [God]? The ghost is full of spirits, I thought it was a resentful spirit if I didn''t know it!


    I think it''s a ghost repair from the ancient country of China, right? "


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    Susano''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t expect the other party to reveal his identity at a glance.


    In fact, he is indeed a native Chinese.


    It was just the identity of the **** Amaterasu, who bestowed the title of Hundred Eight Gods, Susanoo.


    After all, it''s a dog leg that controls eight hundred ghosts and gods.


    Cultivation Secret Records of Desperate Ghosts.


    But this is the secret of their **** system.


    "Say Kyogen! Kill me..."


    Susanoo waved his hand.


    The black cloud shook eight hundred ghosts and gods appeared in mid-air.


    The pitch-black war horses, the gods braving the wildfire, and the horrible weapons that exude evil charm.


    All of them let the Kyoto fighters think that this is a god.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill these intruders..."


    "Protect our homeland, let''s go!!!"


    ...


    Looking at the angry soldier, Ashina shook his head wholeheartedly.


    This is stupid.


    Who is the enemy anyway?


    It doesn''t really matter now!


    The important thing is to let these people see who is the messenger of God!


    "The Light Element Magic, Illuminate All Living Beings!"


    Ashina stepped on the war horse, soaring directly into the air, performing the purification technique of the light system.


    Normal sunlight is useless for ghost repairs.


    But this time the light is different.


    That terrifying penetrating power, as well as the ability to kill evil spirits, directly caused Susanoo and his eight hundred ghosts to instantly fall to the ground.


    The screams were endless.


    "Uh..."


    "My skin...my skin is festering..."


    "My body is melting! Amaterasu, save me... Amaterasu..."


    "Why, God...you show up soon..."


    The horrible scene frightened tens of thousands of soldiers in Kyoto.


    The great **** who was still majestic a moment ago has become a ghost now?


    In the gentle sunlight.


    These so-called gods, as well as the gods and generals, became 270 wastes one by one.


    No matter how hard they struggle.


    Can''t get rid of this ray of light.


    People were dumbfounded for a while.


    "This... the Great God Susano, how could he become like this!"


    "Yes, obviously this light is very comfortable!"


    "Yeah, we don''t feel it at all... but they just..."


    In just three minutes, the eight hundred ghosts have turned into a pool of sewage, and Susanoo insisted on it for a while.


    After all, he started to spit out something like ink.


    Accompanied by the twitching of his body, he finally died under the light.


    Who is the envoy, who is the evil spirit.


    Sentence now!


    As the general of Kyoto, Lihuazong, knelt directly in front of Ashina Isshin.


    "Also ask God to make you atone for our sins. We will attack you only when we are bewitched by him!"


    "Well, you are not going to fight anymore?"


    "Don''t fight anymore! Really don''t fight anymore... You are the real divine envoy. We have been controlled by the demon girl Yuyi Fox before.


    Later, after she left, the evil spirit Susanoo appeared.


    By the way, hurry up and go to Kyoto to have a look. Under his order, those noble lords have killed thousands of children!


    I''m afraid something big will happen! ! "


    Recalling the miserable scene yesterday, the general couldn''t help but shudder.


    If Susano is an evil spirit, then the earth veins that I used to nourish with the blood of a child are actually the birth of an evil spirit? .


    Chapter 740 Amaterasu''s Death, Two New Members Join


    Regardless of the result.


    Can''t let that Amaterasu evil go on.


    There are two or five boys.


    It''s much easier to hurry.


    In order to speed up, the believers of the gods even start the wind magic arts to speed up.


    The army moved very quickly.

 Chapter 779：

    It took about three hours when I came, but only half an hour when I returned!


    And has auxiliary magic.


    Basically does not consume energy.


    But when they came to Kyoto, they couldn''t help but stop.


    The whole city has been shrouded in a terrible red enchantment.


    It''s **** and **** inside, full of human screams!


    "No, the Amaterasu can''t sit still! Lord Yixin, please do it..."


    The general is also a decisive person.


    Seeing the suffering in his hometown, he immediately turned over and knelt down.


    The other soldiers also knelt down in every way.


    At this moment, there was the sound of horseshoes in the distance, and the wolf and Buddha carving master also arrived.


    Chuan Chan looked at the blood-red capital and frowned, "What happened here? Why did it become like this!"


    The Buddha carving master took out his axe, shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but we have to save the talent inside!"


    Then he flew towards the enchantment.


    The wolf and the others also shot together.


    boom.


    The enchantment shook for a while, and it quickly shattered.


    But the blood mist inside shrank crazily!


    Seeing this, Ashina exclaimed, "No, that evil spirit will be resurrected from the Son of Destiny! Wolf... to destroy it!"


    "Yes."


    The wolf pulled out the sword at his waist, and a flame dragon appeared behind him, directly chasing the blood mist.


    His speed is extremely fast.


    Almost in an instant, he came to the cave.


    "That''s it, right? Yan Long Strike¡¤Zhu Xie Zhan..."


    Cut it down with a knife, Wan Gui wailed.


    The crypt was full of children''s bones, and the beating womb gave off a dazzling light.


    It is about to be born.


    The astronomical phenomena change accordingly.


    However, Ashina Yishin and others also followed.


    Everyone shot together.


    The ground tire shattered instantly.


    Inside was a naked baby.


    The other party has opened his eyes and is staring at them bitterly.


    "You have ruined my plan!!...¡¨!"


    "No... this is just the result of your desperation. At first, you wanted to manipulate the feather fox and keep collecting grievances.


    Then come to contaminate this ground tire.


    However, our offense was beyond your imagination, so you gave up on her and used the greed of the nobles to accelerate this action.


    In the end it failed!


    As believers in the eternal god, we condemn you! "


    Countless sword qi fell one after another.


    The Son of Destiny, a symbol of the island nation, also fell quickly.


    This action has accelerated the collapse of the heavens in this world, and disasters are happening all over the world.


    Yuyi Fox regained consciousness after Amaterasu died.


    In fact, she was not originally a monster with a vicious temperament, but she was constantly disturbed and controlled by the sky to become what she is now.


    Most of the people in the city are dead.


    He was killed by Amaterasu drawing his life.


    Among the royal family and nobles, only Princess Ying Ji was spared the trouble by relying on the Phoenix dawn jade pendant.


    When the wolf heard the news, he couldn''t help but laughed: "Let her practice for a period of time, so she can give it to the gods!"


    "Well, let''s do it like this. It just so happens that we are also repairing here..."


    With the establishment of the religion, the rule of the country has begun to fork in the road!


    --------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    One-armed ninja: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, Lord Goddess! The mission has been completed, arrest one Yuyi Fox and one Princess Sakuraji."


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "... buddy, you don''t need to report the situation every time, you can grow up slowly! Are you stupid as a ninja?"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "I think, he used to find someone to report the situation. Recently, I learned about the ninja system, but it''s actually the same as the dead man.


    Give him some time to change his opinion. "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Well, that feather-coated fox seems to be inferior to the Tushan fox family! I was arrested so quickly..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Bald donkey, your words are very dangerous.


    However, there is one thing you are wrong! Our Tushan fox clan is actually a sentimental group.


    The feather fox is artificially ruthless.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, it is not as good as us.


    And she is quick, the nature of the monster is different, and the results are naturally different..."


    Iori Taichi: "Emotion is indeed a terrible thing. Once resentment reaches its extreme, monsters can be born.


    On the other hand, pious belief can also become power!


    And love can be turned into strength..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Hey...little guy, your sentiment is pretty good! You can have this understanding when you are so big, not bad... not bad!"


    Dashan Chu: "In fact, faith itself is pure gods! Everyone will have impulses in their hearts, and those who grasp the impulses will become stronger and stronger.


    On the contrary... if you are controlled by desire, you will be reduced to inferior creatures!


    This is the difference between man and beast! "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "¡§" So, we have to work harder and can''t have the slightest slack. I decided to join Nami''s school recently.


    Like Rin Tosaka, he provides benefits to everyone, as well as some divine art research. "


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Poor Bouma can''t participate in the chat, you don''t know, her recent breakthrough in technological power is very terrifying."


    Klin: "Bouma is really amazing!"


    Toban University: "No...you don''t understand, Bouma is really great, not because it absorbs the technology of Sam and his world!


    Instead, classify all systems in God''s Domain, and then embed the appropriate templates in appropriate places.


    For example, rune-powered armor!


    The thoughts are the heroic outfits from my world, combining magic, transformation, liquid metal, and life energy.


    The defensive power of the rune-powered armor is terrible.


    For example, Klin, your world.


    If you wear a piece of armor of the main **** level, you can ramp up all the universe, even if you are challenged by an angel, you can be invincible! "


    Klin: "Hi...This is really scary!"


    I like to drink animal milk the most: "That sister, I also want this kind of thing, how can I get it!"


    Who doesn''t want treasures.


    Especially treasures that can be mass-produced!


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Go to the 33rd Heavenly Tower, you can get a set of armor on the fifteenth floor, and even the weapons are matched."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "...I know how to stand!"


    The Ninth Uncle of Demon Slayer: "The nightmare land of the priest..."


    At this time, the long-lost call sounded again in the chat group.


    Ding...Super hacker Neo joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...Goddess Alia Doya joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 741 Neo is dumbfounded, my world is just a dream?


    "It looks like an interesting guy has arrived in the group..."


    Liu Che was resting with his arms around King Mao Mao, and beside him was Nero who had fallen asleep.


    Altria heard his sigh.


    He raised his head and looked at him charmingly, and asked: "What''s the matter with the gods? Do you need to be busy again... if..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was covered with her small mouth.


    Liu Che glared at her and shook his head and said: "You, always care about those things too much... Finally let you wait for the bed once, so you can''t sleep like Nero?"


    "It''s just that you, as the master of the world, have too many things to be busy with, but I can help you with very little...


    And the pleasure of the flesh, although I am happy, I know that the overall situation is the most important thing! "


    After all, he was a king.


    Know the difficulties of Liu Che.


    There are too many things to worry about.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Che shook his head and said, "I have gradually delegated power. You goddess are doing most of the things.


    I only need to focus on my own strength.


    So, your company also relaxes me..."


    Soon heavy breathing sounded in the room, including Liu Che, all fell asleep.


    When it''s time to play, I naturally want to play 270.


    Practice when it''s time to practice.


    Sleep when it''s time to go to bed.


    This is Liu Che''s way of life. Like Altria, he always forced himself to do certain things, but it was not beautiful.


    However, just before going to bed.


    Liu Che had already notified his woman and asked Rin Tosaka to contact the two believers.


    --------------


    Inside the Matrix World.


    Ten minutes ago! +


    Neo sits in his home, tapping the keyboard constantly. On the surface, he is an ordinary employee.


    But in fact, he is a smart hacker.


    When he was habitually browsing the Internet, an email was sent to his computer.


    [Do you want to join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group? ¡¿


    [Yes OR No? ¡¿

 Chapter 780：

    Neo habitually inquires the other party''s address, after all, for a smart hacker, this kind of boring garbled email is actually very easy to check.


    As a result, the world slapped him in the face.


    Invalid query!


    At this time, it is raining outside.


    Accompanied by the roar of thunder.


    There was a power outage in the room, but the computer screen was still lit.


    "Fak! What happened to this..."


    Neo subconsciously looked at the socket, thinking that only the computer was okay, but when he accidentally pressed it to open the group and turned off the power.


    A strange scene happened.


    The computer screen is still on, there is no power...


    Gurgle!


    He swallowed, pursed his lips and walked tremblingly towards the computer, then picked up the network cable and snapped it off.


    result.


    The network connection is disconnected, but the mail is still displayed on the computer.


    There is no disconnection, and even the text starts to jump!


    [Do you want to join the Wanjie chat group? ¡¿


    ¡¾whether! ¡¿


    This time the content has changed.


    But Neo calmed down instead. He stretched out his finger and wanted to click in the direction of No. As a result, a blast of thunder sounded outside.


    He accidentally clicked on it.


    Along with it, a ray of light flashed.


    In front of Neo''s eyes, a dialog box for naming appeared, and of course the Super Hacker Neo was chosen.


    Then a chat box appeared in the air.


    [Wanjie Chat Group]


    On the left is the dialog box, and on the right is the group file.


    ¡¾Group Information¡¿


    [Group photos]


    ¡¾Group Video¡¿


    ¡¾Reward Order¡¿


    ¡¾Group members¡¿


    The concise page is an eye-opener for Neo!


    "What the **** is going on?"


    The handsome guy rubbed his eyes, thinking he was dreaming.


    But the alert tone in the group was ringing.


    "Ding... Tooban Daeite has killed you!"


    "Ding...The most beautiful tomb thief in the world, Aite, has you!"


    "Ding...Iori Taiyiite has you!"


    -----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Klin: "Speaking of this hacker, is it a computer hacker? Why don''t you speak, hello..."


    Super Hacker Neo: "Are you also hackers? In what way did you invade my mind, the latest technology?


    Let me first say yes, I''m just a little hobby of an amateur, please don''t toss me.


    Once found by the Federation, I exploded! "


    Tosaka University: "Young man, you think too much! We are not hackers, believers of our gods, and members of the group are all priests of the eternal god.


    By the way, to tell you, God is the master who created all worlds---the eternal God! ! !


    If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can view the videos in the group and the information in the group.


    Including the newcomer Aria Doya, your unified God Realm is not worth mentioning in front of us! "


    Goddess Alia Doya: "Oh? It seems that you are very interesting, your tone is so fast, let me see how powerful this eternal **** is!


    If it¡¯s a Cthulhu, I can¡¯t guarantee our God Realm...wait...


    What do you know that I am the goddess who unites the gods? "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Don''t unify the realm of the gods, just a system created by a few goddesses and some idiots, and it''s not being chased by the power of the devil.


    If you really have the strength, go and break those demon kings.


    To put it bluntly, we still rely on human beings. Don''t tell us about balance. God wants to protect his people.


    Look at our God, even if believers die, they can be resurrected! "


    In the Unified God Realm, Aliaduoya''s small face turned pale, and she gritted her teeth and said: "A tomb thief in a small area has such a big tone, I want to see what you guys are like!"


    Then she clicked on a video of the gods coming to the plane of Dragon Ball.


    After seeing the eternal god.


    Aliaduoya admitted that she had fallen.


    The other party''s tolerance, strength, and majesty deeply conquered her.


    Also bear the name of God.


    But the opponent''s strength is not the same as one''s own!


    A look almost obliterated the creatures beyond the level of the great goddess, and then the iron and blood suppressed countless angels and terrifying great priests.


    So this is the real god?


    We are just indigenous gods! ! !


    At this moment, Ariaduoa''s mind had a huge impact.


    The old faith has long been shattered.


    Instead, the indelible figure of the God of Eternity.


    -----------


    At this moment, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Neo still didn''t believe in the existence of the chat group, and even for the goddess Alia Doya, he thought it was a request to come.


    Super Hacker Neo: "Friends, you guys are really boring to play like this. Hurry up and stop this boring game..."


    Tosaka University: "Heh...you don''t know it when you die? You think the world you see is real! It''s just a dream woven by others!".


    Chapter 742 Shocking reality, Neo is completely scared to pee!


    Super Hacker Neo: "Phantom??? I think you guys are the big fools..."


    What a joke.


    His own world is not real, and only lunatics can speak such words.


    Tosaka University: "You don''t need to believe it. I''m just explaining the fact that what you feel and what you see are actually dreams.


    It''s a pity that you are a Westerner and don''t know much about the East-West such as the fairy Buddha.


    In fact, if you can know some knowledge of cultivating immortals, you can understand your current situation. "


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "So what is the situation in his world? Or is there something wrong with Neo himself."


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "I guess it should be the whole world. If it is an individual, the goddess Tosaka Rin should not use such a serious tone."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Hey... Could it be that he is worse than me! I remember I was quite miserable..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You are so miserable! You have sacrificed so many goddesses, plus you were a big brother in your previous life, what are you so miserable?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Ouyang Shaogong is right. In fact, sister Han Lingsha is also supplementing this part of knowledge recently.


    I''ll just say it again, Neo...you have to be optimistic!


    Believe it or not, naturally it is up to you to judge.


    First of all, the world you are in is actually an online world, that is, the spirit is confined to the Internet, and the body is actually used as a battery, trapped in the outside world!


    Because of the bifurcation of your world civilization, robots wiped out human civilization.


    But what about the lack of energy?


    So these robots came up with a way to extract human energy, just like planting food.


    It''s just that the food grown by humans is plants, while the food grown by robots is humans.


    Both are for survival. "


    The group became quiet for an instant.


    What a miserable human civilization.


    This is the truth!


    Demon Hunter: "I think my world is **** enough. Gods and demons treat the world as playthings and trample on human dignity wantonly.


    And Neo¡¯s world is actually like this..."


    Queen of the Vampire: "You don''t understand, if a robot has life, there will naturally be wars for energy.


    The wisdom race is like this!


    Just like the Decepticons in Sam''s world, think about it if you also fight for the fire source! "


    Blond boy Sam: "Yes, the Autobots at that time were also willing to help humans, but the most important thing is God.


    Without God, there would be no my world! Praise God..."


    Super Hacker Neo: "Then what evidence do you have!"


    Ji Shi Witch: "We don''t need to give you evidence, you can explore it yourself, there is an eternal meditation in the group, as long as you have practiced once!


    I will wake up from my deep sleep and tell you one thing by the way!


    There are other people in this world who wake up, and soon they will come! "


    ......


    In the virtual world.


    Neo looked at the chat group blankly, and opened the group file with mind manipulation.


    Eternal meditation, eternal sacrificial art.


    The following are all kinds of videos.


    "Why don''t you take a look?"


    Neo pursed his lips and opened the video of Sam''s World, then his eyes went dark and he came to a strange world.


    The tall buildings are all at your feet.


    Above his head is the brilliance of the gods, a huge mechanical life, right in front of his eyes.


    Not only that, Neo came to see a lot of humans.


    Advanced civilization!


    His civilization was in 1999, and this world is different.


    With the end of the first video, he went on to open Klin''s video, then Constantine''s, and finally Serena''s.


    Angels, demons, gods, vampires...

 Chapter 781：

    One by one fantasy creatures appeared.


    This shocked Neo very much.


    However, he still wondered whether this was true or false.


    If someone really implants some high-tech methods into their minds, then what they see is actually the image of the other party?


    No... it''s not the same at all.


    In those videos, I can move at will, like a ghost.


    If you want to verify the authenticity of your world, someone will come to you soon.


    Is the eternal god?


    Still a survivor?


    this is a problem.


    Neo took out a cigarette and began to smoke.


    "Hi...whee..."


    As the smoke rises, his eyes are on the eternal meditation.


    In fact, there is no need to wait that long.


    As long as you use meditation, you will know the answer immediately!


    He has downloaded it, and the content on it is very brief, and there is no evil witchcraft.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It''s just a kind of meditation.


    Do you really need to try it?


    Neo was silent.


    If the world I am in is virtual, then the so-called death is actually made by robots using special methods.


    If the hand is broken, the instrument will create the feeling of broken hand.


    If the foot is broken, it will feel like a broken hand with the instrument.


    It''s really scary to think carefully.


    Neo''s cigarettes one after another, it happened to be night, and he was in a daze for a few hours.


    In the end he decided to give it a try!


    "Isn''t it just meditation? Is it possible to turn me into an idiot..."


    Neo crushed the cigarette **** and sat cross-legged on the ground, watching the content of the meditation.


    Then slowly closed his eyes!


    outside world.


    .........0


    In a certain nutrient trough, a trace of neurons began to beat.


    Energy slowly appeared.


    The machines patrolling nearby didn''t find the abnormality of this fruit at all.


    But his body is revitalizing, and the limbs that have not acted since he was born ridiculed, but now they are constantly recovering.


    Limbs, internal organs, muscles, bones, spinal cord.


    Every part is strengthening.


    Strength is also increasing.


    Absorb a lot of things in the nutrient tank.


    About an hour later.


    Neo suddenly opened his eyes, what he saw was endless darkness, occasionally a robot flew past, and no one paid any attention to himself.


    His current perception is amazing.


    Everything is in my own eyes.


    There are as many as twenty wires on his body, which of course is not the most terrifying.


    The real horror is.


    What the goddess said is all true.


    There is no lie.


    Under his powerful mental power perception, everything he can see is a cultivation tank, and human beings are trapped here like eggs.


    When the nutrient trough is dimmed.


    Then this person already represents death!


    At this time, the patrolling machine will fly over and dispose of those people.


    What is processing?


    It is extracted from the nutrient tank like a bolt, and then directly thrown into the incinerator for direct elimination.


    There will be no burial and storage at all.


    This is cruel.


    Neo burst into tears, but he knew he couldn''t get excited, and he needed to return to the virtual world first to contact other survivors! people.


    Chapter 743 Neo: Times have changed, Mr. Morpheus, this era is the era of gods!


    Neo kept comforting himself, and finally used the mental link data to return to the warm but false world.


    Looking at the familiar room, he tremblingly picked up a cigarette with his hand, but found that he couldn''t light it anyway.


    What if it is ignited?


    It''s just an illusion.


    Neo couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart.


    ---------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Super Hacker Neo: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, Lord Goddess, are you there?"


    The fox who only loves money: "She has gone back to rest, why... lad, has published the truth about the world?"


    Klin: "So fast? I thought he would doubt it for a long time! To be honest, I was struggling for a while!"


    Super Hacker Neo: "This is the scene I saw with my mental energy, let''s take a look..."


    Ding... Super hacker Neo uploaded a video.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Ami Tofu...it''s a bit scary! It''s really...it''s such a picture, but after the sky is blocked, the robot can''t collect the sun''s energy."


    The fox who only loves money: "So, I already told him, believe it or not. Sometimes the truth is so cruel!"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "I thought the virtual space you were talking about was pretty beautiful, just like Planet Xiyao, but it turned out like this..."


    Goddess Alia Doya: "Is this true? @³¬¼¶ÔôÄá°Â, your world is like this... God, those robots are really cruel."


    Even in the unified **** realm, the goddess who has experienced the world several times.


    Aliaduoya still thinks this is too cruel.


    Once machine life has the upper hand, it is not human beings as slaves, but as tools!


    How cruel!


    Super Hacker Neo: "This is the virtual world I''m in. You can tell by comparing it. Actually... I don''t believe it either. I also want to say that this is all fake."


    Later, he uploaded a video of the virtual world.


    High-rise buildings.


    People are rolling in.


    The scene of Yipai is in sharp contrast with before.


    Such a scene silenced most of the people in the group.


    Even Ouyang Shaogong, who considers himself a lone star of the **** of evil, has to say a word of acceptance at this moment!


    There is actually worse than him.


    It becomes a battery directly!


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Fear of a hammer! Neo, practice for a period of time and just smash these iron guys."


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s not the same. What he draws is from the nutrient tank. If it is absorbed too much, the machines will react."


    Tanjirou: "Then there is no solution?"


    Blond boy Sam: "No... that''s not right! It''s not like that. You can also modify the data inside. As long as Neo''s mental power is strong, you can modify the program of the virtual world.


    Let these machines release energy. "


    People began to advise Neo.


    However, it was the first time they saw such a miserable person.


    Everyone wants to help.


    After everyone''s discussion, Neo finally decided to contact other people first.


    After all, there is a lot of people and power.


    ------------


    Lurking in a spacecraft in a dark area, Murphys and others are testing whether there is a possibility of awakening among those humans.


    If there are awakened ones, then they will have one more friend!


    "It''s too difficult. There are so many humans, but very few respond..."


    "It''s okay, take your time..."


    Morpheus comforted his partner when suddenly an email appeared on his computer.


    The address actually came from within the virtual space.


    How can this be?


    "Oh my god...I''m hell!"


    "what?"


    Trinity walked over and then screamed.


    At this time, everyone ran over slowly, and when they saw the email, they all froze in place.


    [Hello survivors, I am a person in the virtual world, I have discovered the truth of the world, so I want to find your cooperation.


    You also want to save mankind, right?


    Then come and save me, coordinates 55689x, 44566z.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come to the virtual world! I am a believer in the God of Eternity, Neo...]


    "Fak! How could this be possible, someone could wake up without our help!!!"


    "This must be an illusion!"


    "No... it''s probably a guard in the matrix!"


    "Yes, we must not believe him, otherwise it will be a dead end if we go!!!"


    ...


    In the face of everyone, you say a word, I say a word of anger.


    Morpheus had a different idea...


    He said in a deep voice, "I plan to meet him!"

 Chapter 782：

    "Morpheus?"


    "This is an opportunity. Although it is dangerous, I want to see... Whether he is a madman or something, if he doesn''t even have the courage to see it.


    Our so-called great cause is just empty talk! "


    Morpheus'' words left them speechless.


    Yes.


    There is never a free lunch in the world, and there is no reward without risk.


    If this Neo, who claims to be the Awakened, is real, there must be one more ally.


    Moreover, the other party claimed to be a believer of God.


    This is very interesting.


    Four hours later.


    After countless preparations, Morpheus came to the virtual world. He turned on the phone and looked at the neighborhood vigilantly, and then dialed the call.


    "Neo?"


    "Yes!"


    "Where are you?"


    "You don''t need to ask, I will find you!!"


    Morpheus was taken aback for a moment, and then the space in front of him was distorted, and a figure appeared in front of him.


    The other''s appearance is a bit young.


    But his eyes are quite confident.


    "Neo?"


    "Yes, let''s change place!"


    Morpheus only felt his arm grabbed, and then the two teleported to the roof of a building.


    "Let''s talk about your situation first?"


    "Me? Not long ago, I was just a dumb human being lying in the nutrient trough. It wasn''t until I received the grace one day that I suddenly regained consciousness."


    "God? This kind of thing will really exist..."


    "Maybe you don''t believe it, but it''s like ordinary people can''t imagine this world is an illusion!"


    indeed.


    Morpheus did not believe in God, because he felt that if there is a God, why not save mankind.


    But the same Neo''s words also made him wake up.


    God is not non-existent.


    I just don''t know!


    "I need your help to get out of here! If you can join the cult, you will also have extraordinary power like me!


    This world needs to be saved, and it needs a war.


    Humans are the masters! !


    This is the grace of God. "


    "No price?"


    "Of course there is, offer your faith, and join the religion! God only needs to believe...".


    Chapter 744 Dealing with high-tech, naturally you must use higher-level skills to deal with it!


    Neo looked at Murphys with a smile, he was not eager to believe it, but it was a bet.


    If the other party does not agree.


    Then he will break free of the nutrient trough and start a large-scale counterattack!


    Even without allies.


    Also be a pioneer.


    The gods give themselves power, not for enjoyment.


    Morpheus fell into silence just as he thought, before raising his head for a long time, and asked in a hoarse voice: "How do I know if you are leading me!"


    "Well, then, in an hour, I will break free from the shackles, and there will be robots to catch me, so that you can lock the position to respond?


    Don''t think I need you, but you need my existence!


    A mortal body cannot quickly defeat these things of steel, but I am different..."


    Neo told the black man in front of him what the gods taught.


    And the latter has unparalleled surprise in his heart.


    If, the other party is really the messenger of God.


    Then, this will be the clarion call for human beings to counterattack!


    "Then it''s settled, see you in an hour!"


    After that, Morpheus used means to leave, and Neo began to prepare to leave.


    ...29...


    On the spaceship.


    Morpheus regained his sobriety, and the waiting partner nearby couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw this scene.


    "How about it?"


    "Can you tell if he is good or evil?"


    "What kind of person is the other party?"


    ...


    Faced with the concerned eyes of his partners, Morpheus smiled and said: "He is a very powerful person, maybe there is a god!


    We are ready to set off. If the opponent is really a godly disciple, we can finally launch a counterattack horn! "


    On the way, Morpheus briefly talked about the conversation between the two people.


    Actually, it''s not just him.


    Everyone needs a belief.


    Otherwise, living in such a dark environment, can anyone really keep their faith?


    the answer is negative.


    Not everyone is difficult.


    If you take refuge in the brain body, you can at least become a master in the illusory world.


    Even the king can.


    But how much do you need to work hard in reality?


    Every day I eat garbage and drink garbage.


    There is not even any entertainment.


    Therefore, Morpheus needs to bet once, as long as he wins, he can welcome a god, and if he loses, he will start over again!


    Accompany them forward.


    Slowly came to the location designated by Neo!


    There are millions of cultivation tanks nearby, and it is impossible to tell where Neo is unless he has a position.


    "We just waited like this?"


    The spacecraft disguised as a building, silently hiding in the dark shadows.


    The tank asked back towards Murphys.


    "Well, wait... there are still ten minutes left before the agreed time! Don''t act rashly, release the detection probe, we can''t be careless."


    "good!"


    Time passed by one minute after another, just five minutes later.


    A violent explosion sounded throughout the culture vessel.


    "My God... what did he do?"


    "Zoom in for visual investigation, I see the scene in the distance!"


    As the picture became larger, only a bare figure was seen floating in the air.


    There are more than ten utensils nearby.


    The guards near him were all cut off.


    boom.


    The hurricane rolled up.


    Neo even locked their positions and ran over quickly.


    There was a huge alarm sound from behind!


    ------------


    after an hour.


    In an underground pipeline, the spacecraft docked here.


    Morpheus and others were doing muscle resuscitation for the rescued people, but Neo stopped them.


    "Stop, don''t do these useless actions, let me do it!"


    "you?"


    "Yes."


    Those with fear, watched Neo''s approach, and then saw a beam of light born in his hands.


    ¡¾Water Magic Art¡¤Resurrection¡¿


    Very low-level magic.


    But it has unimaginable nourishment to the human body.


    After a while, these people recovered their healthy bodies.


    The scene began to become chaotic.


    "Is this hell?"


    "Why is this happening? I was still at work a moment ago!"


    "Mom? My mother was..."


    "No, you are kidnappers!!"


    ...


    Looking at the noisy people, Neo said: "Just be quiet!"


    Thunder sound approaching the depths of the soul.


    Stopped everyone.


    Including Morpheus, and a ship partner.


    They were all looking at him with horrified eyes, which was really amazing.


    A simple sentence can achieve this effect.


    Just like the priest described in the ancient scriptures!


    "I know you are very scared, and you are very puzzled why this happened. First of all, this is the earth, but it is not what you imagined!


    This is **** too!

 Chapter 783：

    No matter how fearful you are, I bring you back to reality.


    Now you can watch the big screen. This is my power. My name is Neo... I am a believer in the God of Eternity.


    Join the gods, you will get as powerful as me.


    The era of mechanical life is over, and this era will be opened by us! "


    Although it was unacceptable, these people did not dare to be presumptuous in the face of the powerful Neo. After watching a lot of influences, and witnessing the facts of the outside world.


    They finally decided to join the cult.


    And even when Morpheus and others joined the religious teachings, everyone received a magical law, but Saifu alone did not.


    "Hi...Master 273, where''s mine?"


    Saifo blinked at him, and began to feel uneasy in his heart.


    Everyone also looked at him at this time.


    Neo looked at him indifferently and said, "God needs believers, but he doesn''t need traitors, Saifo... from the first time I saw you.


    I knew you were a hypocritical person! "


    He stretched out his five fingers and grabbed it towards Saifo.


    The latter turned around in fright and ran away, but his body became a mass of minced meat as the air was compressed.


    Instead, it was a touch of blue soul, beating in Neo''s hands.


    "Safir? What are you doing, Neo!!!"


    "Don''t panic, this is his soul, Morpheus... Your man has a traitor. This kind of unwilling guy needs to be tortured.


    You should practice eternal meditation first, and then you can interrogate! "


    Neo threw his soul to the **** man, turned and walked towards the console.


    He needs to understand the current state of the earth.


    Then choose a place to build a new world.


    ------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Super Hacker Neo: "My Lord Goddess, I have escaped. Are you ready for the omnipotent capsule?"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "I have prepared it for you a long time ago. There are food, drinking water, and fairy grain seeds! Including medicines and even the treatment cabins are very complete!"


    To deal with technology, just use higher technology to deal with it! .


    Chapter 745 The city under construction, the goddess Aaliyah''s silence!


    Neo''s world is a waste of time, and a lot of assistance is needed.


    Naturally, it is inseparable from the God Realm.


    In the same way, Neo and others also need to sacrifice.


    Among them, Trinity is the candidate.


    It''s just that he didn''t talk to Morpheus because of the extreme shortage of people now!


    After they stand firm, they will launch a large-scale battle to seize control of a city in one fell swoop.


    Super Hacker Neo: "Thank you, Lord Goddess, I am very fortunate to believe what you said, otherwise I will live in a muddle-headed manner.


    I''m afraid that one day, I don''t know how to die! "


    Klin: "It''s a pity that I can''t get there, otherwise a tortoise-style qigong wave will kill that robot!"


    Tanjiro: "Don''t dream of a little bald head. People are not robots, they are mothers... They are high-level wisdom!"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Come on, I am very optimistic about you! I just checked it out. There are pure humans in your world, people who live underground.


    take it easy! "


    Super Hacker Neo: "Well, thank you! Goddess Han Lingsha..."


    When he put his vision on the map again, Morpheus walked in with a lonely expression.


    Don''t even look at it.


    Neo knew what he was going to say.


    "For the revival of mankind, it is necessary to kill some people! Not only Saifo, there will be others in the future! I believe you understand the ugliness of mankind!"


    "Yes...I think too much. So what shall we do next?"


    "Let¡¯s find a place to build a city. I just chatted with Lord Goddess, and everything is ready!


    Come and welcome a new life..."


    "Really? This is really good news!"


    Morpheus couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, and then the spacecraft changed its course and flew towards the spot designated by Neo.


    This is located under the ruins of a certain city.


    It used to be a drainage area.


    Now it is covered with moss.


    Not only that, it is also full of exhaust gas.


    However, they, who have become members of the religion, don''t need to wear an oxygen mask, but can breathe directly.


    "Clean up the ground first, tanks and flags you go to find useful slabs, we need to sacrifice for the first time. ¡¨!"


    "But won''t the sacrifice cause a change in the sky?"


    Trinity looked puzzled, what should they do if it was discovered?


    And Neo laughed and said: "There will be celestial phenomena, but we can only use the items, and there will be signal interference by then, and we will not find it.


    So I will trouble you later. After going to the God Realm, say a few words to the goddesses or the gods! "


    The beautiful Trinity took a bite with her hot face.


    She soon joined the work.


    It is very slow to build an altar in such a dark place.


    Tools are all combat weapons.


    The cutting tool does not exist at all.


    But only to build a suggested altar, the speed is still dissatisfied.


    Ten hours later.


    A small altar with a height of about three meters and a base of five meters is ready.


    Because there are no sacrifices.


    So Trinity can only be made a sacrifice.


    Twenty people knelt before the altar, followed Neo and began to pray.


    "Great eternity, we are your devout believers, here we offer sacrifices to you, and pray for you to open a door..."


    Rare believers.


    Simple altar.


    But everyone is very excited, and their faith is firm!


    Soon a beam of sky light fell on Trinity''s body.


    "Yeah... I am..."


    Although the light was dim, it took her to the sky.


    Obviously there is a barrier between the rock and the ground, but Trinity is not hindered by anything.


    In a trance, all of them heard a woman''s voice.


    "To give the chief priest Neo a hundred omnipotent capsules, we must work hard! The hope of mankind lies in you..."


    Huh.


    Shenguang pulls away.


    A small box was placed on the altar.


    There are one hundred universal capsules inside.


    Probes, spaceships, mining machines, combat tools, protective clothing.


    Food, drinking water.


    Everything!


    Seeing this scene, the tough guy, Morpheus, couldn''t help but shed tears and burst into tears.


    Persisted for so long.


    Finally saw hope.


    Although he has been firm in his conviction, he can''t see the end.


    Not even a glimmer of hope can be seen.


    Just listening to what the prophet said, placing hope on the illusory savior.


    It''s different now.


    They can build their own cities, and with the help of God, mankind will recover!


    And the fact is like this.


    Use something more high-tech.


    Neo and others began to build cities underground.


    Just like an underground city in the EVA world.


    It can even be better!


    ----------------


    And the other side.


    Unity within the God Realm.


    Alia Doya stood in the garden, her eyes a little dull, because she didn''t know what to do.


    As a member of the God Realm.


    She felt that she should tell the big goddess about the chat group.


    However, Ariaduo was worried, if she said it, would she be killed as a lunatic.


    Or be sealed up.


    Suffering from gains and losses, she is in a very bad mood.


    Even the arrival of Mitis, the goddess of the bow, was not discovered.


    "¡§"Hey... Aria Doya, you have been a little wrong lately..."


    "Huh? Mitis, why are you here!"


    "Huh... I have called you several times during dinner today but didn''t show up. Tell me what are you doing?"


    "Uh... nothing!"


    Upon seeing this, Mitis walked over and whispered: "Are you worried about your next mission? I heard that your next mission is a bit difficult..."


    "Are you looking down on me? What''s the problem in the B-class world..."


    Alia Doya is a veteran goddess who has taken three hundred worlds. The B-level mission world is really not difficult.


    However, this is strange.


    In that case, what is she worried about?


    After Mitis fell into silence.

 Chapter 784：

    The next day, Ariaduoa received the call of the great goddess and announced the mission of the world.


    Class B World Exfria!


    Before going to the world, what naturally needs to be done is to summon the brave, and then go to that world to perform the task.


    And half of the chat in Ten Thousand Realms.


    After Rin Tosaka woke up, he kept chatting with her, and kept asking her if she wanted to summon the brave.


    Goddess Alia Doya: "Rin Tosaka, what do you mean? Why do you keep asking me this question."


    Tosaka University: "No, I''m just afraid of accidents. If you don''t have a call, you can prevent a tragedy from happening... But it''s nothing, anyway, it''s not good to be a quest goddess, right?"


    Goddess Alia Doya: "..."


    How can anyone say that, co-authoring my mission will definitely fail! .


    Chapter 746 Alia''s consciousness, the hapless Longgongyuan Seiya! ! ! [ͼ]


    Tosaka University: "You don''t believe it? Well, let me predict! The world you are going to now is [Exfria], right?"


    Aliaduoya trembled and couldn''t believe the message she saw before her eyes.


    The character he will summon is named Ryuguin Seiya.


    And this mission will surely be overwhelmed.


    this...


    As a goddess, she actually has good strength, but she needs to mentor the brave to defeat the monsters in the world.


    At this moment Rin Tosaka spoke again.


    Toban University: "If you don''t know if you don''t say it, even though you are an aboriginal god, do you think that the unification of the gods really conforms to the rules?


    Your previous life was also a human being.


    If it is our eternal **** system, those monsters who dare to hurt believers will definitely kill them with fear! "


    I love to drink animal milk: "Yes, Sister Alia! What are the rules in your world, you simply look down on believers!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "If you talk about indigenous gods, in fact, I am also an indigenous **** when I practice cultivation!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Sister, I advise you to think twice before taking any action!"


    Klin: "Will the Unified God Realm be stronger than my world?"


    The fox who only loves money: "No! Your world is currently ranked 273 in the top ten in God''s Domain, and Aaliyah''s world is probably ranked in the middle!


    Well, Aaliyah, I know you are panicking now, you have time to calm down and make judgments!


    When the time is right, go on the task.


    Before that, you might as well watch more videos in the group, and then think about what you should do! If it can save the world, what''s wrong with joining the religion?


    We are committed to creating a peaceful world! "


    ......


    In the bright and bright God Realm.


    Aaliyah finally breathed a sigh of relief when she looked at Tu Shan''s words.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and thought: "Fortunately, it''s not forcing me...but before watching the video, I still understand the meaning of eternal religion."


    Open the file in the group.


    The first video is an explanation of the religion.


    The character inside is naturally Rin Tosaka, as the head of the Proclamation Department of the Church.


    She works very hard.


    Coupled with the affinity, generally speaking, he will not refuse to listen.


    "Hello, the lucky ones who joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group! Welcome to watch this explanation of the doctrine of the Eternal Gods. I am the goddess of the Gods---Rin Tosaka."


    "The eternal religion is the creator of belief in the world, the eternal ruler...commonly known as the hands of the eternal god, before understanding the world.


    Please know a question first, all your worlds are created by God.


    Otherwise, why would we know your trajectory?


    The answer is very simple, God.... knows everything, omnipotence.


    The things you don''t think you can understand are the power of the true gods! For mortals, it is impossible to come back to life.


    For cultivators, it is impossible to reverse time.


    For native gods, the world they know is truth.


    But do you know?


    Your own world is just a cage, protecting you from harm, as to why there are enemies and forces that damage living things.


    The answer is very simple. As the world grows, there will always be malpractices or malignant tumors..."


    After half an hour.


    Aaliyah was not so difficult to accept, thinking that she began to think seriously about the operation of her own world.


    Why does the goddess keep calling the brave to destroy the devil?


    Why don''t you do it yourself and get rid of the power of the devil directly?


    Are mortals really lowly?


    When encountering difficulties, Aaliyah opened the video and started to browse.


    This look is one day and one night.


    Until the next day.


    The visit of Hestica, goddess of fire, awakened the silent Aaliyah.


    "I heard that you have been in a trance recently, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, Hestica... I just figured out some things! For the high gods, humans are indeed very weak.


    However, for the [True God], it is a precious thing.


    It''s not a grass scrap that can be killed by monsters at will!


    I understand...I also understand. If we continue to develop like this, we have no chance of winning..."


    "Aaliyah..."


    The goddess of fire muttered to herself, feeling that Aaliyah in front of her was a little abnormal.


    But before she finished speaking, she pushed herself out of the door for convenience.


    Aaliyah in the room carefully recalled the three hundred worlds she had saved.


    A huge problem has arisen.


    The so-called salvation.


    It is just to get rid of the temporary troubles of that world, and when the demon king''s power recovers, it will continue to invade!


    So repeatedly.


    And after consulting the archives.


    She found that basically every few decades, there will be an invasion.


    Even if it defeated the demon king''s forces.


    Many people will die, but these goddesses return to the gods triumphantly after defeating these demon kings.


    Accept the so-called [honor]!


    On the other hand, the God of Eternity is completely different. He will teach all believers to become stronger and believers meet enemies.


    You can also let the goddess come to the world.


    The darkness was shattered again and again.


    No problem occurred once.


    What does this prove?


    It proved that what he and others did before is useless at all.


    It''s just perfunctory.


    Since you want to save the world, why not go to the Demon Realm and kill that monster?


    Aaliyah''s thoughts have changed drastically!


    Then I downloaded the Eternal Meditation directly in the group and started practicing!


    About half an hour later.


    Inside the refined hut, a clear golden light radiated.


    Aaliyah broke through!


    The power is ten times stronger than before, and there are dozens of magic arts in the depths of my mind!


    Some of them are useless, and some are more terrifying than the skills of this world.


    Also, her detective skills are invalidated.


    "So, let me see who the brave summoned is!"


    Aaliyah took a deep breath, picked up the scroll of summoning, and started to take action.


    After chanting the mantra in a familiar way.


    A ray of light appeared from the magic circle.


    Not long after, a male appeared in front of her.


    The other party''s unscrupulous eyes made her a little sick.


    However, the name is as Rin Tosaka said, it is indeed Ryuguin Seiya!


    "Hey..., where is this place? I remember..."


    "Shut up to me! Give me less verbosity, listen clearly, your task is to become a believer in God, and then practice hard.


    Otherwise I will let you understand the rules! "


    "what?"


    Ryuguin Seiya tilted his head, wondering why this beautiful mature sister in front of him was so indifferent.


    Before he could react, a gravity technique was applied to him.


    Ryuguin Seiya''s eyes bulged, and he lay directly on the ground.


    A mouthful of blood was sprayed out. .


    Chapter 747 The brave man ravaged by madness, Aaliyah''s painstaking cultivation! [ͼ]


    This woman is terrible!


    This was Ryuguin Seiya''s first reaction!


    Obviously it looks so gentle, but why is it that the eyes are full of killing intent.


    Aaliyah stepped on high heels, squatted in front of Seiya in Ryuguin, and asked: "Now I will give you two choices. You will be trained to become a disciple of the gods, and you will gain immortality and powerful strength."


    "The second... the second option?"


    Ryuguin Seiya asked reluctantly.


    I saw this guy who claimed to be a goddess smiled faintly, and stood up with his fingers close to his hair, looked at him contemptuously, and said, "The second option is to stomped you to death with my foot, and then you don''t have to take risks!"


    Depend on!


    This Nima is going to kill people.


    "I choose the first one!"


    Ryuguin Seiya immediately expressed his position!


    "Well, this is good! In order to test your ability to withstand pressure, you can climb a kilometer in this state. Three times the gravity, you can withstand..."

 Chapter 785：

    After all, Aaliyah called out the breeze and threw the other party on the grass a kilometer away.


    boom.


    Ryuguin Seiya touched the ground with his face again, but this time he reacted quickly and directly held his face with his hands.


    So there is no bleeding.


    "This woman..."


    He cursed in a low voice, and a stone statue was added directly to his body.


    The stone statue was only ten kilograms unsinkable, but it became thirty kilograms under three times the gravity, which directly destroyed the hope of Longgongyuan Seiya.


    Three full hours.


    He used his chin and hands to crawl back to the door of Alia, the goddess.


    "Goddess... open the door, I''m back!!!"


    "No, it''s getting late, just sleep at the door! I''ll prepare the house for you!"


    The gravity on Ryuguin Seiya disappeared instantly, and then he turned his head and looked around. There were two residences around him.


    One at the door is a doghouse.


    The second one is the bird''s nest on the tree!


    "hiss..."


    Ryuguin Seiya wanted to curse, but remembered the torture he had suffered, so he endured it.


    Then he lay at the door and gradually fell asleep.


    As a result, it started to snow outside in the middle of the night.


    The cold temperature made him tremble constantly, and finally ran to the doghouse helplessly.


    It was not until the next day that Aaliyah woke up and the sky returned to the summer temperature!


    The two met.


    The first sentence of Ryuguin Seiya was.


    "Are you going to torture me to death?"


    From the changes in the weather to the gravitational blessing when the two met, this goddess did not look like a good thing.


    Aaliyah shook her head and said: "I''m just telling you, this is not the brave game of your island country. Death is really going to kill you.


    If you don¡¯t want to, you can just go to death, I can choose other summoners.


    Before long, you will find that everything I have done is very correct. "


    Since the goddess asserts that the B-class world is dangerous, then she will work hard to train the brave in front of her, and a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    She could not persuade the other goddesses.


    Then start from the lower bound.


    As long as you explore a world and dedicate it to the gods, you will have the capital to talk to the gods!


    This is Aaliyah''s decision.


    Ryuguin Seiya can also say a hammer, resisting is death, and training has a chance to live!


    Spell it right!


    Human beings are like this. When many things are involuntary, they naturally accept reality.


    In the next ten days.


    Ryuguin Seiya never said another complaint.


    Every day is tragic torture and practice.


    Even the gods of the gods felt that Aaliya had gone too far, but no one could persuade her.


    Until the eleventh day.


    Inside Aaliyah''s palace.


    Ryuguin Seiya knelt in front of her on one knee.


    "It seems that you are still smart. You have learned most of all skills, but do you understand why I didn''t teach you?"


    "do not know!"


    "Because my power is bestowed by the God of Eternity, not such ordinary gods, they are just native gods! Come and receive the gift of God... Ryuguin Temple Seiya!"


    A little golden light fell on the brave man''s forehead.


    A technique appeared in the mind of Ryuguin Seiya.


    After he finished reading, he exploded.


    "What is this! Obviously it''s just a simple meditation! Are you lying to the child???"


    "You will understand once you practice! Dao Zhijian..."


    Aaliyah''s expression has not changed, her eyes are full of unknown expressions.


    He used the magical method and gained a powerful force.


    What if it is a mortal?


    The current Ryuguin Seiya''s attributes are already very powerful, more than enough to deal with the B-class world.


    The two faced each other for a while.


    Longgongyuan Seiya sighed and started to practice with his eyes closed, what if he was cheated?


    What can he do!


    Seeing this tool man obediently obedient, Aaliyah also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is not such a vicious person.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But as the saying goes, who is Ryuguin Temple Seiya is out of luck, since he has met himself.


    You have to admit bad luck.


    Then Aaliyah opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Started to chat with the girl I just met inside.


    When it comes to her recent itinerary, she is still a little unconfident.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "What are you afraid of? We female priests have a natural advantage, don''t you know?"


    Goddess Alia Doya: "???"


    The fox who only loves money: "Yes, it is our welfare!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "When your life is in danger, as long as you call the name of the **** in your heart, you will find that a miracle will appear!


    Don''t ask why! Don''t ask what miracle will happen! "


    The goddess Alia Doya: "Well, I hope there will be a miracle! I think it should be fine with my strength..."


    ............


    She talked for about an hour.


    Ryuguin Seiya regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes, he found that all his attribute panels were all question marks.


    ¡¾Name¡¿:? ? ?


    ¡¾grade¡¿:? ? ?


    ¡¾strength¡¿:? ? ?


    ¡¾Skill¡¿:? ? ?


    "Hey...Goddess, why did it become like this?"


    "The power of the gods is unattainable. Do you think that after becoming a believer of gods, you will have no benefits?"


    "Then I should at least be able to see my own strength!"


    "Use your strength to judge, we should go to the world of Exfria!"


    With the opening of the space door!


    Aaliyah stepped into it.


    Ryuguin Seiya frowned, and quickly followed out.


    He was now wearing a black armor with a long sword around his waist, and he looked like a warrior.


    The two have just arrived in the world.


    Naturally, I need to travel to find the traces of some monsters.


    As a result, the first thing Aliya did was to make Ryuguin Seiya''s scalp numb.


    Because of this woman, the first thing she did when she came to a nearby town was to use the technique of purification!


    "I rely on... Is this woman suspicious? It would be very energy intensive to use the light purification rain directly!"


    Ryuguin Seiya was frantically complaining on the ground.


    At this time, he was only adventurous for the first time, and his character was naturally very mad.


    But soon the facts were slapped.


    In this small town with a population of tens of thousands, there are actually twenty-six monster spies!


    There is also a general of the devil! people.


    Chapter 748 The princess''s attack originates from the goddess''s flicker


    "Oh my god...I''m the spy of the devil!!!"


    "Run..."


    "mother..."


    For a while, the town fell into a panic.


    The horror of the Demon King, as a matter of fact, the people on the mainland have long been aware of it. For historical reasons, many countries have been destroyed by the Demon King¡¯s army.


    So unarmed people are very afraid of monsters.


    And Aaliyah said at this moment: "Don''t be afraid, everyone, I''m here to save you!" She opened her hand and a brilliant bow and arrow appeared in her palm.


    Swish.


    The light fell with the arrow of light.


    Those monsters were hit one by one, and the general of the demon world, Seiya from Ryuguinin, chopped to pieces with a single sword!


    "Hey... really weak!"


    Did not show his strength at all.


    Killed a level 60 Demon General with a single sword, without any achievement in his heart.


    There is only one idea.


    That''s it?


    In a moment, Aaliyah fell!


    The propaganda sect started, according to the original rules, she could leave after killing the monster.


    But this time is different.


    Aaliyah¡¯s performance just now is enough to conquer everyone!


    Looking at the people who gathered, she said gently: "Don''t worry, our Eternal God Church accepts everyone! As long as you believe in the gods sincerely, you can be as strong as the warriors over there!"


    Looking at the eyes cast by everyone.


    Ryuguinin Seiya nodded quickly and said, "That''s it, I have only cultivated for half a month and gained my current strength!"


    It was actually ten days.

 Chapter 786：

    But in order to avoid frightening these people, he extended it for five days.


    But even so, the effect is still very amazing.


    A large number of people joined the religion, and Aaliyah chose a group of kind and energetic people to become the first believers of the religion after spying on people''s hearts.


    Then they lived in.


    Propagate the doctrine and spread the name of the eternal god.


    After night fell.


    They stood on the roof, looking at the cheerful people, their expressions were different.


    Suddenly, Seiya of Ryuguin Temple asked, "The reason why you didn''t impart the power of God to me in the first place was because people who were afraid of unifying the realm of God knew it, right?"


    If this is not the case, just let yourself join the cult on the first day.


    There is no way to refuse!


    Aaliyah looked at the bonfire in the distance, and whispered: "So what? I have been in the God Realm for hundreds of years and have completed three hundred world missions.


    As you can see, if we follow the normal process, we are going to defeat all the monsters and then leave the world.


    The people are still fragile, and the monsters will invade again and again!


    People in the God Realm are too arrogant, they don''t treat the people as human beings, they just treat this kind of task as a game!


    But they are all living people, not virtual data, nor toy puppets! "


    Facing the blood of the goddess.


    I have to say that Ryuguin Seiya was moved by it, yeah... he is also an ordinary person, but he was selected, and then he received the gift of the gods.


    "If one day, if the goddess who unified the gods knows, I will let them know who is the real justice!"


    Ryuguin Seiya turned around and left, his face no longer arrogant.


    In this world of pure strength.


    Madness needs capital.


    The next day, the two of them left the town and went to the second city.


    The progress is faster than expected!


    And Ryuguin Seiya also learned the holy light technique, and every time they came to a small town or a city, they would join hands.


    In fact, it is not necessary to use such a large area of ??spells.


    Just doing this is to create a situation for mortals to descend on the gods.


    Until, their news reached the country of Tamay in the world of Exfria, as a country that was harassed by monsters.


    Their king hopes to get help as soon as possible.


    Naturally, Aaliyah would not refuse, but only raised a question.


    That is to determine the eternal religion as the state religion.


    All the people must join, including the clergy, who must give up their beliefs.


    This is a demanding requirement.


    But Tamayin Principality had no choice but to obey the goddess'' orders.


    Inside the palace.


    Princess Tiyana asked her father, "Can the goddess'' method really save our country?"


    "I don''t know! But we have no choice. Ferrand County has been captured. A large number of people have become zombies. We have no other way!"


    When the clergy cannot solve those scourges.


    He can only ask for help from the Goddess Lord!


    It¡¯s just that the goddess this time seems to be different from what is recorded in the history books...........


    Maybe it will be better than before.


    The old emperor grabbed the throne helplessly, obviously sinking into deep self-blame.


    After Tiyana left the palace, she decided to take the initiative to find the goddess.


    At least, let the other party come over earlier.


    A few days later.


    In a grassland, Tijana in a cloak, riding a pony, is already exhausted.


    I was attacked by a monster while passing by a certain village.


    She can only use healing magic, and she has no other way but to escape.


    "It''s so miserable, when will I meet the Lord Goddess..."


    When Tiyana whispered, a huge bat appeared from behind.


    When I heard the wind whistling.


    It''s too late.


    "do not want..."


    Tiyana fell to the ground in shock, screaming!


    Then a terrible arrow flew from a distance!


    boom.


    A bat the size of a house was directly killed.


    Tiyana sat on the ground blankly, watching a woman in a blue long dress walk through the ripples of space and come to her.


    "Are you okay? Did you hurt your foot... Don''t worry I will heal you"


    "[Water System Magic Art¡¤Wen Liu]"


    A splash of water wrapped Tijana''s red and swollen feet.


    In just a few moments, the swelling has disappeared!


    The girl immediately stood up and asked Aaliyah, "You must be a goddess, right? I am from the Tamayin Principality. Please hurry up and save our country! We can''t hold on anymore. .."


    Think of those helpless people.


    Tiyana started sobbing.


    If you have a little use for yourself, it won''t be like this.


    Thinking back to those who asked for her help, Tiyana''s heart was extremely painful.


    "Don''t worry, we will clean up all the monsters!"


    Ryuguin Temple Seiya flew from a distance and said lightly towards Tiyana.


    And Aaliyah observed for a while and smiled: "I think you are very qualified, do you want to join the cult? A beautiful girl like you can become a goddess in the future!"


    "Really? I can also become as powerful as you!!!"


    Tiyana asked in surprise.


    I am just a mortal. .


    Chapter 749 The terrifying four demon gods are coming, the unified gods that cannot be aided! [ͼ]


    "It''s okay for mortals," Aaliyah smiled to him: "Actually, I was a mortal before I became a goddess!


    Forget it... let''s not talk about that!


    Tiyana, would you like to join the cult as a preparatory goddess! "


    "I would..."


    The girl''s eyes were shining with stars, and she almost cried with excitement!


    The Ryuguin Seiya on the side showed disdain and turned around to train. For him, he must train more!


    Otherwise, it would be funny if you don''t have enough strength to fight in other worlds.


    Aaliyah told him that she would only walk with him in this world.


    In the future, he needs to venture to other worlds alone.


    After some teaching and meditation, Tiyana finally became a ready goddess!


    The gods choose light and water.


    Although majoring in auxiliary department, its effect is very scary.


    Holy Shield, Water Escape, Light Shield Impact...


    Various small skills emerge in endlessly.


    On the same day, Tiyana wrote to her father in the nearest city, telling him about her affairs.


    With the princess as an introduction.


    The subjects joined the religious religion very quickly!


    The success of the battle also left them 29 unimpeded all the way until they approached the capital.


    Tiyana discovered that the emperor was surrounded by monsters.


    A giant toad is commanding a monster, attacking the castle!


    "My hometown!! Stop it..."


    Tiyana flew past with her staff, and Aaliyah followed closely behind.


    en route.


    Aaliyah reminded Tiyana: "Keep calm, even if your father dies, you can be resurrected! The quickest solution is to use Holy Light to assist the soldiers!"


    "Um."


    Tiyana nodded sharply.


    Because in the monster army in the north of the city, the boss inside is a demon king.


    That is the toad.


    "Rain of Holy Light..."


    "Holy light shines..."


    "Holy Light Shield..."


    "The Lin of Holy Light..."


    Thirty-odd auxiliary spells were displayed by Tijana, and the originally decadent soldier instantly rose up like chicken blood.


    And more than that, when those monsters attacked enemies with shields.


    They were all stunned by the force of the counter-shock.


    And see this scene.


    All the soldiers began to roar.


    "kill!"


    "Kill all these enemies..."


    The counterattack is fast.


    After discovering that they would not be harmed, people rushed out of the city gate like a tide!


    The gate at this time was actually broken.


    The walls are all in tatters.


    On the other side, Ryuguin Seiya, under Alia''s guidance, attacked the Toad Demon King.


    As the chief priest, Aaliyah was secretly guarding.


    Rin Tosaka said that the world would be dangerous.


    Then there must be horror, but she didn''t know that in the original history, it was because of carelessness that caused the demon to be killed.

 Chapter 787：

    The goddess can be resurrected in the gods.


    But humans and brave men can''t.


    When Ryuguinin Seiya came to Toad, the opponent''s panel suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    After seeing the opponent''s special skills.


    His face was full of anger.


    [Cruel Devour]: As long as you don¡¯t die, you can gain powerful power by swallowing humans and goddesses. The current ability is S, and it has swallowed 568715.


    A full five hundred and sixty thousand people!


    What a cruel fellow.


    No wonder the goddess Aaliyah hates it so much!


    "Get ready for the trial, monster..."


    "just you?"


    "Destruction Technique¡¤Blessing of Destruction..."


    The terrifying purple-black energy envelops the believer of the religious religion.


    The whole body is in absolute defense.


    When Toad attacked with his tongue, it broke directly when it touched the armor.


    "Oh...what is this?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this, die under my sword!"


    boom.


    A sword gas slashed away, and the sinful toad died immediately!


    But Ryuguin Seiya didn''t give him time to react, instead he attacked continuously until the opponent turned into a scum.


    Finally chose to stop.


    Then he turned around like a gust of breeze and rushed into the monster army.


    When the destruction technique is activated, the body will suffer a certain amount of pain, just like hot water pouring on the skin.


    But the lethality of this skill is indeed the strongest move he can currently perform.


    The devil can''t hold it.


    Not to mention other monsters.


    Just as Seiya killed the last monster in Ryuguinin, a dark light suddenly opened in the original monster camp.


    "Sure enough!"


    Aaliyah moved over instantly.


    "Hey... it''s not bad that you can discover my existence..."


    Accompanied by alluring voices, a group of figures appeared in front of people.


    Standing at the forefront was a barely dressed woman with a long spear of burning black smoke in her hand, and then a knight riding a skeletal war horse.


    Then there is a dragon of the underworld.


    The last one is the old man in heavy robes.


    Behind them is an army of fifty thousand monsters.


    "I didn''t expect that waste would die so quickly, but...it''s great to be able to kill the goddess and the brave here..."


    The witch licked her lips.


    The magic energy in the body began to radiate.


    The entire ground was contaminated, and the soldiers fled towards the city under Tiyana''s command.


    Aaliyah was in a cold sweat at the moment.


    The difference in strength is too big!


    Even if he joined the Eternal God Cult and increased his strength tenfold, he still was not an opponent of this group of monsters.


    ¡¾277 Dark Mist Angel Fernan¡¿


    [Undead Lord Kanelsad]


    [Sin Demon Dragon Gilsas Canrera]


    [The Lord of Convictions¡¤Ann]


    This is the information of four people.


    Ryuguin Seiya cursed: "Goddess, this is beyond the task of the B-class world, right?"


    "Well, it''s already SSS level..."


    Aaliyah gritted her teeth and said.


    Then she opened the contact information of the Great Goddess of Unifying God Realm, and wanted to see what the other party could do.


    As a result, the other party saw this scene.


    He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Aaliyah...Even we can''t get there, I''m so sorry..."


    "That''s how we become goddesses? We will complete the task when we encounter a soft persimmon, and just give up when we encounter a difficult task?"


    "Aaliyah, you need to know that the God Realm has the rules of the God Realm?"


    "Heh... the so-called rules are to maintain the style of the gods? It''s ridiculous... all those who died were killed in vain?"


    Although Aaliyah has joined the religion.


    But facing the cold blood of the big goddess, she was still very angry.


    So much so that the witch and others watching the show couldn''t bear to bother.


    This is really interesting.


    The low-level goddess roars at the big goddess, this kind of scene is rare in a century. .


    Chapter 750 The **** of this world is just a joke, the power of miracles appears!


    Isisda took a deep breath and looked at Aaliyah and said, "I''m sorry, I really can only do so much. I am not the master of the gods...


    The real world of the gods is composed of [the **** of creation, Bravma], [the **** of great law, Nemesil], and [the **** of time, Kronoa].


    The gods management of the deep gods.


    And I am the chosen goddess at best, no different from you..."


    She did not make the rules.


    Sometimes Isista also doubts the rationality of the rules.


    But it has been in operation for so many years, no amount of doubts will be suppressed by the regulations.


    Isista didn''t understand why Aaliyah had such thoughts today.


    Because the mission failed, she would not die.


    On the other hand, Aaliyah in the lower realm suddenly laughed.


    She laughed so presumptuously, laughed so wickedly, and burst into tears.


    Just listen to Aliaduoya crying while saying: "Sure enough, the gods of this world are all jokes. The so-called supreme holy is just a trick to play with mortals.


    Only the true gods will treat everything equally, instead of treating people who are inferior to themselves like ants.


    I...Aliaduoya, hereby swear an oath...I will fight for the peace of all living things in this life!


    Ryuguin Seiya..."


    "Believers are here!"


    The brave in black shattered armor teleported to her side, and then knelt down on one knee.


    Aliaduoya: "In the name of the eternal god, I grant you the identity of an envoy to destroy the gods. In the future, those who hinder the development of the religion will kill no mercy..."


    "Yes! For the glory of the eternal God, it is incumbent on us!"


    He was originally a believer of God.


    It''s just an oath now.


    In the unified **** world, the great goddess Isis was stunned.


    Who is the eternal god?


    Suddenly there was a bad feeling in her heart, it seemed that this strange **** had something to do with the strangeness before Ariaduoa.


    This is Ariaduoa turning her head to look at the great goddess, and said to her word by word: "I used to respect you very much, but...the so-called gods should not interfere in the mortal world.


    So why can the Demon King keep coming?


    Since you are unwilling to save mortals, then don''t blame me!


    Beginning today, I, Ariaduoa, announces that I will break away from the filthy organization of the Unifying God Realm... ¡¨."


    "How is your acting? Little guy... I''m a little impatient already! Do you expect the so-called God of Eternity to resist us?"


    Black Mist Angel Fernan smiled evilly, and unexpectedly launched a surprise attack.


    Because if she doesn''t make a move anymore.


    Those of my own can''t sit still.


    The spear pointed directly at Aaliyah''s head and wanted to shoot a headshot, but at this moment, Seiya of Ryuguinin flashed between the two.


    Yijian resisted this terrifying attack.


    But he was also knocked down and flew out.


    Although he joined the cult, he transitioned from a mortal to a brave, and then to the current power.


    He is already very strong, at least the Demon King monster can still be killed easily.


    But the black mist angel Feirnan in front of her is different. She is a powerful demon **** in the depths of the demon world, and a god-level existence.


    The blood power is flowing with magic.


    A single blow smashed Seiya''s destruction technique in the Longgongyuan.


    But... the power of destruction also eroded Philnan''s spear.


    "Cut... this kind of thing is really disgusting! It actually destroyed all my beloved weapons..."


    The black mist angel threw the weapon aside.


    Then a fuchsia long whip was condensed in her hand, and she swiped it lightly, the originally dilapidated city wall.


    All turned to ashes.


    Some of the soldiers who had not evacuated were all vaporized.


    Tiyana saw this scene, except for fear on her face, she was still afraid!


    The hope that I originally thought came.


    But it was so short.


    The demon king was killed, but the demon **** descended.


    This is not logical at all!


    The window of the God Realm is still open, and all beings can see it.


    The goddess inside couldn''t save them either, so she could only sit and wait for others to die.


    The team of the Four Demon Gods has raised the difficulty of the world to the highest level.


    Not to mention that Aaliyah changed other goddesses and came here as well.


    Despair, fear, and helplessness.


    The world was plunged into darkness.


    The sin demon dragon Gilsas Canrera raised his head, glanced at the Unity God Realm with contempt, and sneered: "The era has changed the old woman! The rules have no effect except to coax children..."

 Chapter 788：

    Facing the ridicule of the dragon.


    The big goddess''s face was pale, her eyes flickered, she was staring at each other at all times.


    Some powerhouses can invade the God Realm.


    The lower realm can be destroyed, but the **** realm cannot! She will close the channel when necessary...


    "At this moment, I can''t think of why you can still laugh, little girl... The old man killed more than two hundred goddesses, and every goddess trembling in my hands became a witch...


    Are you wondering why there are so many powerful demon kings and powerful witches in the devil world.


    That''s right, that was transformed by the arrested goddess who couldn''t bear the torture..."


    Accompanied by the conviction of the lord.


    This opened up the battle between the gods and the demons.


    The God Realm is not only a unified God Realm.


    The goddess knows all these things, but Aaliyah and others don''t.


    However, she was no longer afraid.


    Because these people can''t threaten themselves, the big deal is that the death soul will return to the eternal **** realm, there is nothing terrible.


    Just figured this out.


    Alia Doya is fearless.


    She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, held her hands together, and looked at the sky religiously.


    Aaliyah knelt on the filthy mud, her lips lightly opened: "Respect, the greatest eternal god. The believer Aaliyah did not prepare the altar, nor the sacrifice, nor even stopped the believers.


    But please believe that we will always be your believers.


    Even if we die, our faith remains unchanged.


    If there is a miracle, let it happen..."


    Several demon gods not far away looked at each other and shook their heads one after another: "This goddess is crazy, kill her...Occupy this world, our power will continue to expand!"


    "Um."


    The undead monarch Kanelsad raised the bone scepter and aimed it at Alia Doya who was kneeling on the ground!


    A three-meter-thick soul arrow was suddenly launched.


    Azure arrows.


    Overwhelmed Aaliyah.


    The terrible power of death rushed towards the rear.


    Tiyana screamed: "No... Sister Alia!!!"


    "The power of miracles is very interesting! Sometimes when you don''t believe it, it does appear..."


    With the appearance of a brilliant voice, the sky became brighter.


    Brilliant golden light shines on the heavens and all realms.


    The God of Eternity has appeared! .


    Chapter 751 The so-called miracle is the **** of eternity!


    There are no altars, no passages, and no large numbers of believers pray.


    Relying on the belief of Aliaduo alone.


    Liu Che came.


    This was unimaginable before, but with the help of the power of miracles, everything became so smooth.


    Miracle.


    This power is even he can''t figure it out.


    The system also gives a literal meaning.


    This is a force no less than eternal!


    The arrow of the undead was shattered by the light. At this moment, the world of Exfria, the world of the devil... the world of the gods... and even the heavens and the world.


    All saw this sacred light.


    Aaliyah looked at the figure in front of her with an expression of disbelief.


    Liu Che turned and smiled: "How? Did a miracle come? To be honest, I haven''t had a lower bound for a long time..."


    "Forever... God of Eternity!"


    Aaliyah''s words shocked everyone, including the great goddess in the gods and the four demon gods! ! !


    Because they didn''t notice the coming of God at all.


    It''s very abrupt.


    The Four Demon Gods immediately used the exploration skills to check the information of the Eternal God.


    result.


    What they saw was a golden light.


    Liu Che looked back and said lightly: "It''s not good to peek at others like this!"


    I saw his finger hooked and pinched a 277 grass clippings with his fingers, and threw it away.


    Suddenly, the space collapsed.


    This very ordinary grass clippings turned into the most terrifying weapon.


    Time and space, elements, everything is vanished in this little grass.


    "Shield of the Necromancer, resist it..."


    "World Destroying Magic¡¤Criminal Slash..."


    The Undead Lord and the Lord of Sentence shot together and stopped at the front of Xiaocao, but their bodies turned into particles in the next instant.


    Shattered by grass clippings.


    Black Mist Angel Fernan saw this scene, was frightened and screamed, turned and fled to the unclosed gate of the devil world.


    But no matter how hard she tried, even if she used space magical skills to escape.


    But he still didn''t leave the place for half a step.


    But in the eyes of the great goddess Isista, what he saw was Fernan''s escape again and again, but was pulled back by mysterious power.


    So repeatedly.


    Repeated dozens of times in one second.


    Aliaduoya said in astonishment: "This is..."


    "A simple spell, it''s not worth mentioning..."


    Liu Che was no longer going to see the so-called Four Demon Gods, but turned to look at Tiyana, who was not yet goddessed.


    Although the current orange hair is not as beautiful as blonde.


    But it is also very charming.


    The princess, who was originally shocked, woke up instantly after seeing the eyes of the gods.


    She lowered her head shyly.


    I don''t understand why God looks at himself.


    But then Tiyana only felt her body lightened, and she was brought to the front of God.


    A gentle but powerful force filled his body.


    "As a steadfast preparation goddess in this world, I am authorized to give you a strength..."


    Accompanied by the fall of the voice.


    Tiyana''s hair became beautiful blonde.


    Like the light of dawn.


    Only then did she have the appearance of Lisdade.


    And the demon **** in the distance is also attacking, completely turning into a bubble, and the whole world is in the light of the divine light!


    The dead awakened in the divine light one after another.


    The great goddess who witnessed this scene knelt on the ground tremblingly.


    Even if there are countless planes apart.


    She could also feel the terrible aura radiating from the God of Eternity, but it was terrible beyond words.


    Even the three gods in the Deep God Realm are not as good as the other side''s fur.


    And the other party just came in consciousness.


    So how terrible is the real body?


    "God...I...I thank you for saving those people, and...and I like you very much..."


    "Well, I know it! Work hard, girl, there will be a goodbye in the future, the power of miracles has gradually dissipated.


    If my consciousness continues to exist, this world will collapse..."


    Just thirty seconds.


    The world of Exfria was no longer able to hold it, so he had to leave.


    But before leaving.


    Liu Che straightened his face and said to the world: "I am the eternal god, the master of truth, and dare to hurt my believers, and I will punish them..."


    Then his consciousness dissipated.


    Then there was only a lavender star in the sky.


    This is the only trace of miraculous power left.


    Just when Aaliyah was about to capture, the other party flew into the sky and repaired the plane channel of Exfria''s world.


    From now on, neither the Demon Realm nor the God Realm will be able to descend!


    And this is just the power of a hair.


    ------------


    Unity within the God Realm.


    After receiving the news, several goddesses have already come to the big goddess, after witnessing the power of the eternal god.


    Everyone has different ideas in their hearts.


    The first is the army **** Yadeniera, this somewhat shabby purple-haired goddess, who has been completely bewildered by the eternal god''s terrifying combat power.


    He is really strong, too strong...A grass blade kills the four demon gods!


    I really like! ! !


    The second is Mitis, the goddess of bows, this seemingly lady-like archy goddess, in fact, is already very restless in her heart.


    If it weren''t for many goddesses nearby.


    She wanted to go straight in, begging the God of Eternity to take her in.


    She saw such a man''s **** for the first time.


    The dream of life is here! ! !


    Yes, Mitis'' dream is to find the strongest man as a partner.


    Even if it''s a junior!


    On the other hand, Hestica, the goddess of the fire system, also revealed incomparable shock in his heart, because he had never heard of the other party''s **** name.


    Not only powerful, but also so powerful.


    The most important thing is that the other party loves humans and all creatures.

 Chapter 789：

    This fraternity shocked her deeply.


    The goddess of destruction fell into silence. She wanted to comprehend the trick used by the eternal god, but no matter what, she couldn''t reproduce it.


    It''s really strange.


    The big goddess looked at the darkened vision, and said to the crowd: "I am going to the Deepest God Realm, you will be well..."


    "Yes, Lord Goddess!"


    Although the goddesses responded very simply, everyone has their own ideas.


    Especially the few goddesses who are very excited, they can''t wait to go directly to Aaliyah''s world and ask where the gods are.


    On the other hand, look at the demon world.


    After the death of the four demon gods, the demon gods who ruled here were a little unhappy.


    He decided to tear up the jump and send more people to attack the world!


    Since some people dare to kill their own people, they have to show them the power of the demon world!


    "Come on, give me instructions. All the demon kings who have captured the world will be eligible for promotion every time they have captured a world!"


    The so-called promotion is to advance from the demon king to the demon god.


    This is a gift. .


    Chapter 752 Aaliyah''s ambition, since unifying the gods and not being a human, I''m going to grab it!


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che''s consciousness had just withdrawn, and Ning Guang, who had been sitting aside, immediately noticed something strange.


    Looking at him suspiciously.


    "Is there something in the lower realm?"


    "Well, there is a goddess-level believer who has just explored a world, that is, Gan Yu and your brave game before!


    This kind of world is bullying-common people!


    Gods and demons are always high-high above..."


    "If you are not prepared to sacrifice, your power will not be easy to extend over!"


    Ning Guang is very clear, if you don''t know the coordinates, it is so difficult to find an inconspicuous world in this vast plane.


    The time spent is very long.


    Liu Che peeled off a fruit and threw it away.


    Garlot swooped immediately and swallowed it into his mouth.


    "Well, so I asked the goddess in the group to notify Aaliyah! If you are really in danger, you can pin your hopes on miracles..."


    "Miracle?"


    "Yes, this kind of power is very mysterious. It can transform things that cannot be achieved into what you want.


    It is a very interesting force! "


    Ning Guang was surprised when he heard the words: "This is really a peculiar power. If there is such a power, those believers will definitely be grateful."


    "Well, this is bad luck for Aaliyah. In the original history, she was going to be eaten by the Demon King! Although the soul will be resurrected, it will leave a psychological shadow.


    And the original principality, and that world will also fall completely...


    But I didn''t expect that I gave strength, but also broke the balance of the world, let the demon inside start to do it! "


    "Those demon gods must have died very miserably, right?"


    "Yes, a piece of grass was killed! But the miraculous power that carried my thoughts also disappeared..."


    Looking at Garrott pouting in the distance, Liu Che showed an apologetic smile.


    Then continue to feed.


    The little bunny likes sports very much, and he doesn''t know what to do anyway, it has become what it is now.


    Make yourself like a pet.


    Ningguang is a vacation, after all, after a month of work, he must be given a vacation.


    Now Mengxian and Yaoyao preside over the things in the city.


    And Gan Yu teaches sentient beings in the God Realm. This is her very job, watching the children who don''t understand the unknown transform into the children of the gods.


    The heart will be very happy.


    To put it simply, it is to be a childhood teacher for the mythical beasts.


    On the other hand, Walnut was not far away, talking to others about the limericks she had compiled.


    Very popular.


    A glance and a smile attracted his eyes.


    Ning Guang was slightly jealous, lying on his lap, and humming softly, "Isn''t it said that you will only spoil the slave family today?"


    Why are you still looking at walnuts?


    Is my condensed light not charming enough to attract your attention? "


    ...


    Alas, it''s really hard to do.


    But today, don¡¯t be distracted by staying with Ningguang!


    Liu Che hugged Ning Guang and disappeared directly into the same place, with a tic-tac-toe on the face of the angry Garlott.


    Women who eat alone are not good!


    Damn it!


    ------------------


    Inside the world of Exfria.


    Many temples rose up, and as the demon king was killed, the demon **** was destroyed in the hands of the gods.


    The world was redeemed.


    Without even using Aaliyah to publicize, the people began to spontaneously join the religious construction.


    "I didn''t expect things to become like this!"


    Aaliyah stood on the wall of the palace and said with a sigh.


    Ryugongyuan Seiya heard the words and said, "You can''t open the door to the unification of the realm of God, right?"


    After all, the world is blocked.


    It should be impossible for her to go back!


    As a result, Aliaduoya shook her head and smiled: "No...I can open the channel, and at the same time I believe that there will be others who are willing to join the religion!"


    "Do you want to dig the foot of the wall?"


    "Why not! Since the God Realm is not a human being, then I will do nothing and do nothing! I just rob people..."


    A light called ambition.


    Appeared in his eyes.


    And Ryuguin Seiya said, "Well, what should I do next? Go to the next world..."


    "It''s up to you, and you can continue to spread your faith!"


    "Uh... then I''d better find a world to continue the adventure..."


    For preaching, he prefers to fight fiercely.


    He was deeply shocked when he saw that the **** defeated the four demon gods with a piece of grass.


    Unexpectedly, there is such an attack method.


    This opened the door to a new world for Ryuguin Seiya!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It turns out that moves can also be applied in this way.


    It''s really interesting.


    ......


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding... The goddess Aliaduoya uploaded a video.


    Goddess Aria Doya: "Thank you for the gift of the God of Eternity, thank you for your help, otherwise I and that world will be destroyed together."


    Iori Taichi: "You also sacrificed?"


    Klin: "Congratulations, one more partner! Still a goddess..."


    Goddess Alia Doya: "I''m sorry, I didn''t make sacrifices. It should be said that there was no time to make sacrifices, but the enemy was discovered!


    After defeating the demon king, four demon gods appeared and almost killed me..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "It''s so dangerous, then I''m going to watch the video!"


    ......


    Tanjiro: "+1, watch together!"


    Judicial God: "If there is no sacrifice, how do you deal with those demons?"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Could it be that what kind of miracle power is it? No... miracles are really possible, I feel a little bit ridiculous!"


    At this point, some people who watched the video started to speak.


    Kratos: "Idiot! Ye Laohei, you can see if you go and see, there really is no altar built, and no sacrifice!


    The power of miracles is really amazing. "


    Klin: "A blade of grass killed the Four Demon Gods! And it was done with just one thought..."


    Their strength is good.


    Naturally you can see some details inside.


    I love to drink animal milk: "...I will use grass to kill people like a **** in the future. It''s so handsome... just pick up a piece of grass and people will be destroyed..."


    Explorer O''Connor: "I seem to have seen something terrible! Okay... God is so great."


    Chaos Times: "I am also wondering, what exactly is this miraculous power? Although the goddess said that only female priests can use it.


    But in fact, male priests can also do it. "


    Tosaka University: "I don''t know much about the power of miracles! However, the gods have told me that the power of miracles is relative to faith.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to come without sacrificing..."


    She thought the so-called miracle.


    It is God who reversed the universe by means.


    The result is the arrival of the consciousness.


    Although it can only be shot once, this kind of attack is too terrifying. people.


    Chapter 753 Aaliyah started digging the wall, who knows it''s all for nothing! ! ! [ͼ]


    Klin: "What is the most important thing for you? Dragon Ball in our world, if you encounter difficulties, you can make a wish.


    And this miraculous power can be achieved by one person!


    There are no restrictions! "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "No way, how can there be no restrictions! If there is no danger, or if there is not enough faith, there will be no miracles!


    This is how I analyzed..."


    The reason why a miracle is a miracle.


    That''s because all current factors have been squeezed to the limit, and there is no hope of a comeback.

 Chapter 790：

    That''s why I put all my beliefs on miracles.


    Goddess Alia Doya: "Well, I think so too! You have also seen that the unified **** realm is just a toy of the deepest **** realm.


    To put it bluntly, it is a face, and when there is real danger, he starts to shirk in every possible way!


    Although I joined the gods, I have no malice in unifying the gods.


    Until this time, I could thoroughly see the faces of the native gods... It was really horrible. When I arranged the things in my hands, I would go back to dig the wall tomorrow!


    Humph... mad at those idiots! "


    The fox who only loves money: "Wow...I agree with it! This is a very good idea..."


    Prince Lordaeron: "Don''t be angry with Aaliyah. The Titan of our world is not this urinary?


    Mortals all day long, mortals...a proud face.


    Everyone looks down on it!


    As a result, when it was really the turn to make a decision, it turned into stinky shit.


    Please forgive me for being so awkward, but if there are more brains in the heads of those Titans, they will not be broken by Sargeras alone! "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Don''t you say that everyone is the same? The people in the heavens in my world and the people in Lingshan are also fooling the people.


    Mortals are so foolish if they are ignorant, and it''s not a big deal if they die. "


    Judicial God: "Yes! But there is still Buddhism in my world, and the King of Peacock Ming should be well now."


    Goddess Alia Doya: "I''m relieved when you say that, huh...it''s time to let their superior beings know what it means to deserve their sins!"


    ------------------


    And at this time in the deep **** realm.


    Bravma, the **** of creation, sat on the throne with very cold eyes.


    "Then what do you want to say? Isisda...Don''t forget who you are! As a **** who has lived for thousands of years.


    Your every word and deed will be looked up to by all beings! "


    "But, Lord God of Creation... Are the rules of the God Realm!"


    "To shut up!"


    Bravmar roared angrily.


    The Isista in front of me is nothing but a puppet who obeys the orders of the God Realm. She dares to doubt the rules of the God Realm!


    I really don''t know good or bad!


    Facing the anger of one of the strongest three gods, Isis shuddered in terror, her fat body curled up on the ground.


    I saw the other party indifferently saying: "Don''t you just talk about the lower realm? A mere mortal world, if you lose it, you will lose it.


    As for the eternal god, it''s just a **** outside the territory...Are you worried that we won''t be able to beat him? "


    "The subordinates dare not..."


    "Hmph, a mere eternal god, he is just a thought, not as scary as you think.


    He can''t enter this world, as long as you kill the **** Aaliyah, everything is over..."


    "Yes!"


    Isisda felt sad.


    Obviously Aaliyah saved the world, but she fell to the point of being wanted.


    How pitiful.


    But she didn''t dare to refute the meaning of God, otherwise she would obliterate it.


    Isisda deeply understood the horror of this **** of creation.


    "Since it''s okay, let''s go down, I have to rest..."


    "Yes, I wish you well!"


    Isista knelt down and walked out without getting up the whole time.


    It was not until I came outside that I was shocked to realize that my back was already in a cold sweat.


    What Isista didn''t know was.


    After she left, the **** of creation inside showed a jealous expression.


    Inside the Three Thrones.


    The strongest gods gather together.


    Bravmar asked the God of Time: "What do you think? Is there a way to defeat the God of Eternity! I don''t want to see this world divided into three parts!"


    "Who would want more than one person to divide the cake?"


    "So, unite against the enemy?"


    Facing Bravmar''s suggestion, the **** of law who had been silent opened his eyes.


    I saw him solemnly said: "This is not in compliance with the regulations! I don''t agree with it, and the people in the devil world can''t believe it..."


    "Regulations? Nemehir... do you think we can still sit here when the eternal **** invades this world?"


    "Then you want to attack the lower bound, don''t be ashamed!"


    "I mean, I can give proper assistance to the Demon World..."


    Nemehir stared fiercely at the God of Creation...


    Obviously disagree.


    And the **** of creation chuckled.


    This concludes the meeting.


    ------------------


    It takes a long way to go from the Deepest God Realm to the Unified God Realm.


    This is the law established by the three highest gods.


    Can''t fly.


    So the big goddess needs to walk at least twenty hours to return.


    And when she was out, Alia Doya returned.


    Aaliyah thought that her return would cause a fight, but in fact the opposite was true.


    God of war, **** of bow, **** of destruction, **** of fire.


    They all surrounded themselves.


    Seeing the military adviser who was no longer sloppy, but instead dressed like a girl next door, Aaliyah felt her eyes were blind.


    "Adeniera... what are you..."


    "What''s wrong? Am I not pretty... By the way, Aaliyah, you want to take us away this time? You must take me, I don''t want to stay here!"


    "Puff...what are you talking about?"


    "Adeniera''s meaning is very simple. We all want to leave with you. Otherwise, who do you think will stay near your home in broad daylight?"


    The bow **** said domineeringly.


    The flushed face could hardly suppress his desire.


    The Goddess of Fire was a lot concealed, but also expressed her desire to leave.


    And Yadeneira kept holding her hand and asked, "Will an eternal **** like me like it? He likes plump ones or thinner ones... can I do that?"


    Aliaduoa looked at a few good friends and completely understood.


    Feelings They are all fascinated by the male beauty of the God of Eternity.


    What a terrible goddess.


    However, this is also good, you can fool away these good friends without fighting, it is so happy!


    "Adeniera, you will be liked by the gods, I can guarantee it!!!"


    They were all given away for nothing. Who doesn''t want it. .


    Chapter 754 Every flower confirms a love of God!


    Aliaduoya smiled and said: "Okay, then everyone will follow me! I believe you will not regret it after joining the cult! This is the beginning of a new world..."


    "Great!"


    "Wuhu..."


    Several goddesses followed Aaliyah''s footsteps on the way to the lower realm.


    According to the agreement, the goddess is not allowed to fall into the realm easily.


    Even the passage will not let them pass, this is the rule.


    For every world that needs to be saved, the space will have a specific way to open it.


    Unless permitted.


    Or the concession is coming.


    But this time is different, Aliaduoya uses her own power to open the door of space in reverse.


    So there are no restrictions!


    The group soon arrived at the Duchy of Tamayn in the world of Exfria.


    Because the headquarters of the religion is here.


    And here is the place where the gods descended.


    "See Lord Alia..."


    "See the goddess single..."


    "Hi Goddess..."


    ...


    People are very enthusiastic, but they won''t bother Aaliyah. Many people nodding from a distance is enough.


    Yadeniera was surprised to find that everyone had terrifying power in their bodies. 29


    They are like seeds.


    Continuously strengthening these residents.


    It is conceivable that as long as there is enough time, the Goddess of Transcendence will not be a problem at all.


    "Is this the secret of the religion?"


    "No...you only saw the surface, the real gods can land in our world! Just build the temple and start the sacrifice!


    Our world will be connected to each other in the eternal **** realm.


    Then you will know what the true God is! What kind of posture does the real God Realm look like?


    It is just by experiencing the greatness of God that I understand our insignificance and sadness..."


    The Goddess of Destruction hummed: "Is it really that great? I don''t think it can be... it should not be as exaggerated as you said..."


    Ariaduoya shook her head slightly, but did not explain.


    Just brought a few people into the temple.


    Give each of them an eternal meditation idea!


    Practice divine law and pray to the gods.


    This seems strange.


    Obviously I am a god, but I need to pray to the god.


    Yadeniera glanced at the goddess of bow, and immediately began to meditate.


    Their purpose is to become stronger, but to find the God of Eternity as a partner, so they naturally have to be more diligent.

 Chapter 791：

    Simply put, two goddesses who have committed nympho!


    When Yadeniera entered the meditation space, she was struck by lightning, and she was also a veteran god.


    But never moved his heart.


    It wasn''t until I saw the eternal God that I understood what my love was.


    But at first she was only attracted by the strength of the other party.


    However, facing the eternal god''s law body, there is still a powerful force, the whole person can not help but kneel down.


    Her head is blank.


    The soul has been filled with the shadow of God, and there is no room for anything else.


    And so is the goddess of bow on the other side!


    "The God of Eternity...I am the **** of the indigenous world, I...I want to be your woman, I don''t know if I can..."


    The dignified face can no longer suppress the restless heart.


    The goddess of bow made a courtship towards the **** of eternity.


    She knelt on the ground, like a child waiting for the test results.


    From the excitement at the beginning, to trembling slowly, until I started to sob softly.


    "Yes! Do your own job first, and when the time is right, you can come to God Realm..."


    "Thank you!"


    The goddess of bow knelt down and couldn''t help herself with excitement.


    Then a white apricot blossom bloomed on the back of her hand, which would be the mark of the goddess of bow.


    There was a trace of Liu Che''s supernatural power in it.


    And Yadenela would naturally not fall, but hers was a pear flower.


    The color is coquettish purple.


    Several goddesses have gained strong powers, and although they did not meet in the meditation world, they have all been recognized.


    The goddess of fire wants to see the real power of fire.


    Liu Che let her see the Avenue of Fire.


    In front of the avenue, this goddess fell directly, and now even if the great goddess strikes, it is estimated that she would dare to kill.


    This is the influence of power.


    The second is the goddess of destruction.


    She learned all the destructive methods from Ling Ling, but when she saw the power of destruction, she also fell directly.


    These goddesses who followed Aaliyah are the seeds of Liu Che''s erosion of this world.


    Teach divine arts and tricks.


    Give divine power.


    With a little care, these goddesses can still run?


    Can''t wait to lie on the bed and call him dear.


    However, Liu Che didn''t want to accept them directly, he had to use enough merits to obtain the qualifications to enter the God Realm!


    Aaliyah looked at the waking sisters and asked with concern: "How is it?"


    "So strong! I have gained twenty times the strength..."


    "The **** is so handsome, I think..."


    "Fart, it should be me if I serve the gods!"


    The goddess of bow interrupted Yadeniera''s speech, and the angry goddess of Yanyi directly degenerates.


    The two of them were at a dreadful moment!


    Aliaduoya held her head and said helplessly: "I beg you, I have the ability to kill monsters, and think about how to deal with the problems of the Deep God Realm!"


    "Huh...I will kill anyone who dares to destroy my happiness! Even the strongest three gods are no exception!"


    "That''s right, gods come to kill gods, demons come to punish demons!"


    At least this momentum is strong anyway!


    Then several goddesses began to discuss, to build a passage first, and then to build a passage to other worlds with this world as the core.


    After spending a full 280 full ten hours.


    The construction of the first channel is complete, and the world is Gaiabrand!


    A world with a rank of S.


    Ryuguin Seiya said to the goddesses: "Then I will go one step ahead..."


    "Then you are waiting for us, we have to develop our faith!"


    The goddess of fire chased in, and then the goddess of bows.


    The remaining two goddesses did not enter, because they continued to open up the world.


    ---------


    At this time, within the eternal **** world.


    Chi Huang Liuyan is here again, I don''t know why she always likes to come recently, and every time she comes, she doesn''t say hello to Liu Che.


    It''s a self-familiar one.


    After learning that Liu Che''s woman was pregnant.


    It''s really coming more and more frequently.


    And every time Liu Che had a gift in his hand, Liu Che was too embarrassed to refuse!


    Who told him to be poor?


    However, he is not available today.


    He was intertwined with Xia Rou''s soul.


    As his current strongest magic weapon, he has never improved the opponent''s strength, and this trace is an opportunity to continue double cultivation.


    Sacrifice the creation chaos clock.


    In the mysterious world of chaotic clocks, Liu Che''s soul and Xia Rou are intertwined with each other!


    Countless energies flowed through the bodies of the two of them.


    Every run every day of the week.


    The creation chaos clock will have one more Dao pattern, and the power will be strengthened. .


    Chapter 755 The confused master of Chihuang Flowing Flame, the brother and sister who finally met!


    outside world.


    Inside the Eternal City.


    Chi Huang Liuyan kept glancing inside, trying to find that figure.


    But Liu Ying and Ye Rou, who were sitting next to her, smiled faintly.


    "My lord, our **** will not appear today! It seems to be in retreat..."


    "Oh? Really..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan responded without any embarrassment.


    In fact, every goddess knows her mind, but everyone doesn''t point it out!


    They discussed this before.


    In the end, I felt that with one more helper, the gods would be more relaxed in the Supreme God Realm, and Chihuang Flowing Flame would be a good ruler.


    At least they did not discriminate against them, or deliberately exclude them.


    That means being able to live in peace.


    In this case, they did not show hostility.


    On the other hand, they and others learned a lot of practical moves from Chi Huang Liuyan.


    Some fire goddesses even realized a magical power.


    For example, Yue''er''s mother Yan Fei.


    It is the best among them!


    There was also the Flame Fairy who cultivated the fire element, and now it has come to the stage of the upper god.


    All this is inseparable from Chi Huang Liuyan''s guidance.


    So they are all very close to Chi Huang Liuyan.


    Not long after, Yue''er, who was cultivating, received the arrival of Chihuang Liuyan and ran out of the Eternal God Realm.


    "Senior~~~"


    The delicate voice came from far away.


    Yue''er threw herself on Chi Huang Liuyan''s robe like a Ruyan.


    "You girl, didn''t you say you can''t call me senior?"


    Chi Huang Liuyan scowled, but the corners of his mouth were smiling.


    Yue''er frowned slightly, tilted her head and asked: "Then what do you want to call you?"


    In her heart, the ruler of Chihuang Flowing Flames is the goddess who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the gods, that is, sister Guo Guo, sister Liu Ying, and sister Xia Rou in the God Realm are not opponents of the other party!


    "Ah, this..." Chi Huang Liuyan pondered for a while, and finally smiled as his eyes rolled: "Then call my aunt..."


    She actually wanted Yue''er to call her aunt.


    But that name is too much.


    People can know what she thinks at the first hearing, but call her sister, and she can''t hold back her face.


    Finally got an aunt.


    "Hello Auntie...¡¨."


    "Well, so good! Where''s your mother?"


    "My mother is practicing in retreat, saying that she is going to break through the upper **** stage. It is estimated that she will not be able to see her for a long time..."


    "Well, let''s sit down! It just so happens that we are also talking about some things, so you can come and listen!"


    Yue''er sat by her side obediently upon hearing this, and began to serve this beautiful aunt who loves to laugh.


    At this time, Ningguang began to say: "According to the recent intelligence of Constantine and others, there seems to be a big battle on the Western God System, and it is a very serious matter."


    "Huh? Why do you know! The blockade at the border gate is very serious, and my intelligence network has not received any news for three months!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan looked at this feminine woman in surprise.


    The latter laughed and said: "We have special intelligence, and we can pass the news across this border!"


    "If this news is true, there may be a big battle. Can you know exactly what happened because of the battle?"


    Ning Guang said earnestly: "According to current observations, it is possible that a certain ruler is going to attack the Chaos Realm, and that''s why it became like this. Specifically, it seems that his child was killed! The soul was captured and sent to the Chaos Realm... ."


    "Is that so? That''s really not good news. The situation in the Realm of Chaos is very complicated, and the rulers in it are separate.


    It seems that another conspiracy was planned..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan was not surprised, but felt a little accustomed to it.


    Such an expression surprised Ning Guang a little.


    Does Chaos Realm often do things like this?


    Soon Chi Huang Liuyan began to explain, in fact, this world except for the two gods of the East and the West.


    There are also a lot of masters lurking in the domain of chaos.

 Chapter 792：

    Most of them are untenable existences, and they can only obtain the hope of survival by uniting with others.


    So such things often happen.


    For example, what needs to be done by a certain master.


    Will use their hands to act.


    Anyway, as long as there are resources, this group of people in the realm of chaos will take action.


    But for so many years, there hasn''t been a single time when the realm of chaos has been completely wiped out. Some people say that it is connected to another world.


    Some people say that it is a cemetery dominated by ancient demons.


    Anyway, I haven''t explored what it is.


    Although the master is strong, every step forward requires tremendous effort.


    And stealing the avenues of other masters is one of the methods!


    It''s not uncommon for children to be arrested like this!


    The general ruler chooses to cut off the blood connection, while the more fierce ones directly attack.


    Ye Rou touched the child in her abdomen in fear.


    When Chi Huang Liuyan saw this, he smiled directly: "Don''t worry, Liu Che''s fierce ruler is still very daunting.


    If something happens to you, I''m afraid he will kill the world. "


    "¡§ Even so, let''s reduce going out!"


    Ningguang looked at several pregnant sisters with questioning eyes, and the latter kept nodding their heads.


    All actually approved her proposal.


    Chi Huang Liuyan was surprised: "Then you are not going out for the rest of your life?"


    "Yes, dominate adults! In fact, the outside of Supreme is not as good as we imagined, and since we have a child of God, we should take good care of the baby"


    "Yeah, it''s okay if you don''t come out! I believe all the sisters think this way..."


    "The gods love us, of course we have to be satisfied."


    "Yes, contentment is the only way to have fun..."


    ...


    Looking at the girls who sang a harmony, Chi Huang Liuyan finally understood where he was wrong.


    This group of charming women is not the master.


    The heart is not so arrogant.


    Even the existence of the Supreme Realm just felt that it was a matter of course to give to Liu Che.


    So, what should I do?


    Chi Huang Liuyan was lost in thought. Although Liu Che looked very good, it was absolutely impossible for him to be as gentle as them.


    Alas... probably this is the imperfection.


    There was a master who met his own standards regardless of appearance or strength.


    Age is also suitable for you.


    But the only fact that he was a peach blossom essence caused Chi Huang Liuyan to suffer.


    In order to close the relationship, she is a master who actually wants to show down and often comes here.


    It''s hard to imagine it.


    Chi Huang Liuyan is a little confused now, I don''t know if it is worth it or not.


    ----------------


    And in the lower bounds.


    Soon after the Solstice Kingdom accepted him, the guests from the abyss began to make angry declarations to the queen.


    Asked why she did not abide by her agreement.


    And on this day, Ying finally saw her brother---Kong! .


    Chapter 756


    Time went back to five minutes ago.


    On the icy square, a lonely time-space gate appeared in front of Ying and the others.


    The first to come out was the Abyssal Apostle, followed by the Abyssal Mage group.


    The power entangled in its body.


    The crowds onlookers, and Ying and others couldn''t help but frown.


    But with a pale yellow figure, she clenched her fists subconsciously.


    That face was extremely familiar.


    Because the other party is his brother.


    ¡¾null¡¿.


    "Why do you interrupt our cooperation agreement with the Queen of Solstice Winter? I remember that our cooperation is very strong..."


    The empty tone was full of strangeness, and he hadn''t even glanced at Ying.


    Instead, he set his sights on the master of the Solstice Winter Kingdom.


    Stepping on high heels, the empress came to him and said faintly: "Aren''t you going to talk to your sister?"


    "Many things cannot be explained in words, I think you should be able to understand them!"


    The empty words made Ying very uncomfortable.


    Obviously they are blood relatives, but why should they show such a strange face.


    "Brother! Don''t you have anything to say to me? Become the prince of the abyss, and what have you done for hundreds of years..."


    Face 280 emotional sister.


    Kong Shen took a deep breath.


    He looked at her with a very complicated gaze and said, "In fact, most things are the same as what you see... I have nothing to say! Everyone has a standpoint, and so do I. !


    Now I want to ask her a word, the cooperation has ended? "


    The Queen of the Winter Kingdom smiled and knelt in front of Ying on one knee.


    Then she looked at Kong and said, "The monster of the abyss, the tone is actually very obscure, so that it becomes so difficult for you to get information...


    Just like you just said, I and I have my own position, in order to better protect the people.


    I chose to join the Eternal Church! "


    "Heh...Is that so! But in my eyes, gods are not trustworthy! All gods are tools for ruling mankind."


    Having said that, he couldn''t help but glance at his sister.


    Then he smiled at the other person and said: "I think you are also wondering why I would join the abyss. This is going to tell a long story...


    Many years ago, when we came to this world.


    You fell into a coma, but I was stronger, so I woke up early.


    At that time I was full of curiosity about the world, and when you fell asleep, I started my own adventure.


    If my information is correct, you first appeared in Mond City, but do you know? It is different from the free Mond.


    At that time, in the city of Mond, most of the human beings were slaves to the nobles. They believed in the ancient **** of wind and were enslaved for generations...


    Ula, do you know this name?


    She is the descendant of the ancient nobles, the last generation of the blood of original sin!


    There are many demon gods and powerful humans on the Tivat continent. After I traveled around the continent for a while.


    In the end, I discovered that all gods are slaves to the laws of heaven!


    The island of the sky is the home of these thieves! In order to resist, I joined the Kanria Empire...that is, the strongest kingdom of mankind.


    With amazing combat power, I slowly sat in the position of the nobleman.


    But, Ying... the technological power of the Kanria Empire is still too weak! Even with the help of powerful machinery, there are constant wars with the surrounding countries.


    Still can''t resist the power of God!


    And with my help, when the Kanria Kingdom was flourishing, the war broke out... The law of heaven allowed the old gods to destroy the human kingdom.


    As a result, an unprecedented war broke out!


    But we underestimated the power of the law of heaven, the heart of God is basically a trap, and countless human powers have been killed by the law of heaven.


    Some are filthy by the abyss.


    Although there was some research on the abyss at that time, most people still couldn''t bear the power of the abyss and they turned into monsters.


    Even worse, they became Qiuqiu people.


    Yes, the abyssal monsters were the strong humans at the time, and the Qiuqiu people were common people..."


    Sora couldn''t help but pause when he said that, and when he saw that his sister was not abnormal, he went on.


    Follow-up thing.


    It was the fire and battle that Ying Ying came back to see soberly.


    The flames in the sky.


    That is the final end of the Kanria Kingdom!


    Until the end, Sora found that Kanria was irretrievable, and only wanted to take his sister to escape this distorted world.


    But Tianli appeared in front of him.


    Until he was thrown into the abyss by Tianli, and his sister was sealed.


    "Although the abyss is very corrosive, it cannot destroy my body, so I became the prince of the abyss, and the leader was driven into the abyss by the people of Kanria to destroy the balance of the world!


    Only when God does not exist, will the world be restored to peace, and the power of heaven will be minimized! "


    "It''s not the same..., the gods of my brother are different this time, the **** of eternity is the creator of the world, and only the land of water and the land of flames remain in the Tivat continent.


    The rest of the world is already at peace. If you look at the Solstice Country today, do you still want to say that we are all wrong?


    Yes, even if the old gods are all wrong, the times have changed now!


    Brother, don¡¯t continue to create sins, the seven Tivat gods that you want to destroy have long ceased to exist..."


    "Shut up!" The Abyssal Apostle next to him roared: "How do you, woman, know the pain of our Kanria Kingdom!"


    Can you imagine the despair of a population of tens of millions being burned under the flames! "


    Huh.


    A terrible sword light penetrated.


    Sora then moved physically, blocking the sword of the Abyssal Apostle''s jaw.


    But he was shocked and flew out twenty meters!


    A ray of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and Kong''s face was full of shock. He didn''t expect that his strength would be inferior to the thin Qianqian girl.


    "When our master priest is speaking, it is best to use your mind to think clearly about your identity! Our master priest is a person chosen by God.


    If you dare to insult again, you will be killed with a sword! "


    Ke Qing said coldly.


    After a few rays of light appeared, Nami and others looked at the guarded Abyssal Sect and those inhumanoids and shook their heads and sighed: "The soul has been distorted by the power, it''s really pitiful..."


    "Forget it, let me help them!"


    Robin had studied in the Temple of Life for several months and had a good understanding of purification techniques.


    Seeing her clasped her hands, a ray of light covered the body of the visitor from the abyss.


    "Ah... my body, my body is already melting..."

 Chapter 793：

    "It''s so hot, it''s really hot..."


    "His Royal Highness, save us...".


    Chapter 757 Robin: Let''s talk about a hammer, let''s talk about it when I stun!


    "What are you doing!!!"


    Kong rushed over angrily, but was trapped in place by the ice falling from the sky!


    hateful.


    With a ruthless heart in his heart, the divine sword in his hand lit up with golden light, and then it slashed on the ice prison.


    result.


    This thing looks fragile, but it is extremely hard!


    But Sora was very clever. Knowing that he could not make a tough breakthrough, he directly opened the space door and came to his own people.


    "Accardo! How are you..."


    Sora looked anxiously at his captain of the guard, not knowing what to do~ good!


    Endless black energy was released from his body.


    That is the power from the abyss.


    In the eyes of the world, the power of the abyss should be locked in a cage like a dog, rather than being used at will.


    Just when Sora was about to pour his power into it.


    One hand grabbed his wrist.


    "younger sister?"


    "This is purifying him, look at this! Standing in front of you are a few goddesses from the gods..."


    Ying''s words seemed to make Sora a little moved.


    Then he stood up and silently looked at the head guard who was struggling with pain.


    At this time, Nami walked over and said, "Don''t worry, we haven''t been playing arbitrarily during this period of time. While traveling around these countries.


    We are also studying the power of the abyss.


    Although you have a good idea to use this power to deal with the laws of nature, have you ever thought about it? When you are staring at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you.


    This is not a power you can control, and your divine body looks bright, but in fact it is dimming. "


    A ray of light fell on Kong''s body.


    Then the opponent''s divine body was exposed in front of everyone, and a large number of bones had turned purple and black, and the heart that should have been pure and bright.


    Now it has also become bleak.


    Not only that, the power in his body.


    Still eroding itself constantly.


    As long as the power of the abyss is not eradicated, Sora''s body will continue to be eroded!


    "Sister Nami, is there any way to save my brother!!!"


    "This is not for me. The choice is your brother. If he gives up this power now, he can naturally return to normal!"


    "elder brother?"


    Sora did not speak, currently staring at his captain of the guard.


    This purification lasted five minutes.


    In the end, the captain of the guard turned into a human form, and his power shrank to the level of a human being!


    "His Royal Highness, I... Have I changed back to a human?"


    The hatred in my heart, and all the news of madness.


    It was replaced by a touch of peace!


    Looking at his smooth palm, the big man couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    It would be nice to meet the goddess earlier.


    My wife and daughter have been buried in flames for hundreds of years!


    "Is it all right now? Brother, come back...I hope you don''t make any more mistakes!"


    "I..."


    "This road is a road of no return, are you still hesitating?"


    Sora looked at the men who returned to the human form, feeling a little at a loss!


    In his heart, Gods are all bad.


    But the new **** saved them!


    For a while, Kong didn¡¯t know what to do, but Robin chuckled lightly and cut a palm on the back of Kong¡¯s head!


    "Tell him so much why, just purify it directly after knocking out! Sister Ying, you have always done very well, but for your brother.


    He seemed a little hesitant!


    Please remember one sentence, now you are not a simple sister, there are countless people behind you, and countless believers.


    Your words and deeds represent the destiny of countless people, and we can only help you very little! "


    Facing Nami''s teaching, Ying finally made up her mind.


    Said directly to the Queen of Solstice: "Come in from the door they opened. I think those who have fallen should also be purified!"


    "Yes, follow your orders!"


    The queen turned to her Fool''s executive officers and said: "Start the attack! The mission code is purification..."


    "Yes!"


    The army of fools began to rush into the abyss.


    This time the negotiation was to deceive the visitor from the abyss to open the space door.


    Infiltrated since then.


    As for Fontaine and the Land of Fire, they are not in a hurry!


    The abyss is the most important thing.


    The fighting power of these two countries is funny if they can resist the five major countries.


    Along with the army''s intrusion, a large number of light followers also followed in. They were used to purify the fallen Kanrias.


    It is also to get rid of those curses.


    Although it is difficult for Qiuqiu people to turn back into human beings.


    But purifying the abyss is still very simple!


    After all, divine power is the nemesis of filth.


    When Keqing also came to the abyss, he realized that it was a world underneath, with a spacious cave inside.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The remains of ruins are everywhere.


    The ruins of the Kanria Kingdom were sunk on the edge of the abyss.


    Hundreds of years have passed.


    The abyss monster and the fallen Kanria live together, and they seem to be very harmonious.


    But in fact it is not the case.


    The cruel abyssal beast is the guy that the six relatives don''t recognize.


    They are irrational and will violent when they see food.


    Killing each other is even more commonplace!


    Looking at those ugly monsters, Carved Qing''s refined little face, a trace of anger rose, and the long sword in his hand lit up with a hint of purple light.


    Then he rushed inside.


    boom.


    Thunder broke out and cut the Quartet.


    ..........0


    She only killed monsters, the fallen Kanrias, but she didn''t actually do it!


    In just half an hour, there were no monsters in the border area.


    At this time, the army of the gods had begun to take root in the abyss.


    after research.


    The abyss is full of a strange substance.


    Whether it¡¯s food or water.


    Inside are full of such strange things, as long as you swallow it, your strength will be improved.


    The physique will also be changed.


    If you add your own exercises, you will secrete a suit of armor outside your body.


    But the corresponding mind is constantly being deprived.


    It''s like the degenerate evolution in the world of Chu Whirlwind.


    Even a good person will become a monster!


    This is the truth of the abyss!


    It will give you strength, but it will also turn you into a monster, even the mighty Kanrias cannot resist this terrifying power.


    However, the advantage is that this terrible power can destroy the heart of God!


    The Wind Demon Dragon was controlled by the treasure in the abyss, and finally lost his mind!


    Ke Qing looked at the scientific researchers and told them: "Preparing to transfer the purified people out, everyone must not study the abyss, otherwise they will kill without mercy!"


    "Don''t worry, prepare for the Lord Goddess! We are all believers of God, and we will never be attracted by foreign objects. We just want to develop medicines.


    Maybe those people would not be so painful. "


    The process of purification is like a knife cutting the soul, and the evil spirits are exposed to the sun.


    The uncomfortable can''t wait to die directly. people.


    Chapter 758 Princess from the Abyss, the Destroyed Core of the Abyss!


    There are two factions in the abyss.


    One faction is the indigenous forces of the abyss, and the other faction is the remnants of the Kanria Empire.


    The task of Ke Qing and others is to save these people.


    But in fact, the action is not that simple. First of all, to save these people, we must fight them.


    Or it''s similar to engraving and using the purple thunder cloud purification technique directly.


    Direct purification of a large area!


    However, such purification is a bit painful.


    After all, it will be struck by lightning!


    But it''s better than continuing to fall, so he... Ke Qing started his fish-frying journey.


    With every flash of thunder, a large number of people will be redeemed.


    After about a hundred times.


    She leaned against the wall exhausted, panting, her white forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    But the small face that has always been unsmiling is full of smiles.

 Chapter 794：

    Because thousands of people have been saved by themselves.


    This sense of accomplishment is indescribable.


    Just then a voice came from the shadow.


    "Why are you so desperate to save us..."


    Ke Qing followed the figure and found that the speaker was a mature woman wrapped in purple-black armor.


    The upright posture matches that towering chest.


    Coupled with that cold and arrogant look.


    It is conceivable that this is definitely a big man in the abyss, but... the words of the other party directly established his own identity.


    This is a person from Kanria.


    The priests nearby had already noticed the strange energy, and they all moved closer.


    And Ke Qing lightly closed her hair and said flatly: "I just don''t want to see ordinary people suffer. I really want to give a reason. Is this enough? I was also a child of ordinary people before."


    "Heh...Is that so."


    The cold and arrogant woman did not expect the answer to be so simple.


    Then she raised her head to look at Keqing, and asked, "Has Sora not come back?"


    "He has been locked up! Continue to accept the power of the abyss, even his body will be corrupted, our chief priest is his sister!


    By the way, do you want to teach?


    Although the purification process is painful, it can be restored to what it used to be..."


    "Have you ever..."


    The woman said vaguely.


    The memory seems to be back hundreds of years ago.


    At that time, she was the eldest princess of the Kanria Kingdom. Although her status was noble, the education of the royal family allowed her to live on an equal footing with the people.


    But that day, the seven gods descended.


    The country was destroyed, and with the capital of the country, he sank and fell into the abyss.


    From a woman who didn''t know how to fight, she became a warrior who was good at fighting.


    What kind of sadness is there in this?


    Seeing his silence, Keqing couldn''t help but persuade: "Our eternal religion, different from all gods, is to save the world.


    And our God is the master who created the world!


    If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the portal behind to see..."


    "No need..." Princess Abyss suddenly woke up. She looked at Ke Qing''s serious eyes and smiled: "I can feel that persistence and redemption from your body. Thank you for your help..."


    "You mean to receive purification?"


    "That''s it..."


    "Um... I suggest you go to Solstice, I think you are very qualified..."


    When Ke Qing said these words again, the expressions on her face were twisted.


    It seems to be forced out.


    In fact, she is not to blame.


    But Ningguang talked with Ke Qing and others before leaving.


    If there is a suitable goddess, remember to recommend it to the gods.


    What are the benefits of doing this?


    First of all, increase the weight of Tiwatt Continent in God''s eyes.


    Secondly, when there are more goddesses, the God Realm is not alone. Who doesn''t want to have a small force or a small group that he is familiar with.


    That''s why Ke Qing hesitated.


    It''s really hard to tell.


    She is the kind of thin-skinned, but in the eyes of Princess Abyss, it seems that there are some mysteries in the Winter Kingdom, for her own people.


    I decided to go and see it.


    On the other side, Nami and Robin teamed up to the depths of the abyss.


    There are purple ore everywhere here, and the radiation generated inside will continue to affect living things.


    Robin sensed the neighborhood and frowned: "It seems that this abyss is actually an older and powerful creature, but after being defeated, it fell into the ground!"


    "Then shall we make a move?"


    Nami had already pulled out her weapon, and looked at the ruins with enthusiasm.


    If they take action, they can naturally destroy the abyss.


    But is it worth it?


    The answer is naturally worth it!


    The two looked at each other, and at the same time used the eternal divine power in their bodies, they gathered into two silver dragons and flew directly towards the abyss...


    Destroyed.


    Wanton destruction in this underground.


    Until ten seconds later.


    A terrible growl came from the heart of the earth!


    It was a magnificent super-large stone, which was heart-shaped as a whole, constantly absorbing the power of the center of the earth and beating.


    It is recovering from its previous injuries.


    The life that is absorbing everything is also growing.


    But today is the end!


    The terrifying eternal power completely destroyed this fetal heart!


    Afterwards, most of the source creatures in the abyss all shocked and died on the spot.


    On the other hand, Kanria''s fallen survivors, they only asked for the whispers of the abyss.


    Directly let go of mind control.


    The outsiders were stunned when they saw this scene.


    What is going on here?


    Then she knew that the abyss had been penetrated by the goddess, and most people had also got rid of the power of the abyss.


    Generally speaking, the reason why the power of the abyss can maintain the immortality is actually by drawing the power of other lives.


    The abyss itself is using its own advantages to recruit his men.


    When you recover, you can directly control the army of the world!


    But in the end, he met the goddess.


    It''s really pitiful.


    --------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ying looking for his brother: "Oh... if it was me who woke up in 1.5, I didn''t expect my brother to encounter so many things.


    I thought we woke up together! "


    Tosaka University: "Yes, if you wake up early, then you should be the one who fell into the abyss."


    This is true.


    Don''t you want to take a turn when you come to a strange world by yourself before your loved ones wake up?


    Whether the final result will follow the tide is difficult to conclude.


    But there is a saying that goes well.


    In many cases, people cannot make their own decisions.


    Just follow the development of things and be forced to make a reasonable decision.


    Can you say nothing is wrong?


    Without the help of the gods and without any friends, what would his adventure be like?


    Face the oppressed people.


    Sora made his own choice and cooperated with Kanria to defeat the seven gods, but it failed in the end. .


    Chapter 759 Neo has begun to rescue his family, who suddenly disappeared!


    Ying looking for her brother: "Uh...it seems to be the case. I can have it now, thanks to the gods! Otherwise, following that stupid time demon, I really don''t know what the result will be..."


    I am alone.


    Suddenly a Paimeng came to win his sympathy.


    Long-term development, the ghost knows what it will become.


    The incumbent seven gods are all scornful, and only the queen of the winter kingdom is still an individual.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Don''t talk about that. If you really say anything, Lao Na is still chanting at the Jinshan Temple! The so-called justice, there is really no evidence.


    But we did it, justice is what we define!


    Ying...about your brother''s affairs, I suggest you seal his power and ask him to go to the sect of the gods, and he will be realized by self-heating! "


    The memory of the other party stays long ago.


    The best way, of course, is to adapt to the current society.


    Ying looking for her brother: "Well, I am already very happy to find him! I will consider..."


    Klin: "Hey, I''m actually grateful to God when I see you chatting. I used to be a lay monk, and I went to learn from Guixianren after several turns.


    But it was not until I met God that I realized that the world is so vast...I think if we continue to develop according to history, I might eventually become an unknown person! "


    There is no blood, and he is not a talented person.


    Where can I go?


    This is very difficult to say.


    Humans have limits!


    This sentence is not empty talk.


    Unless you make a wish like a dragon, replace yourself with a Saiyan bloodline.


    But what''s the point of that.


    Iori Taichi: "I am very grateful to the gods anyway. If there were no gods, there would be no me now! Think of those dark Digimon who are staring at me, I''m sweating all over now..."


    Kratos: "Well, don''t remember the things that haven''t happened! We must step firmly on the road to future happiness.


    Why can''t I see Neo recently? "


    Super Hacker Neo: "I''m here, but I have recently turned into an engineer, so I can''t chat. I''m too busy..."


    Tosaka University: "Are the tools for you easy to use?"


    Super Hacker Neo: "Well... You are too strong, Goddess, you can make artificial suns, I''ll take it..."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "No, it''s all due to Bouma''s combination of technology and magic. Anyway, I don''t understand the principle.


    But combined with your world, this small sun is enough for you to use for ten years. "


    With sunlight, pure water, and suitable soil, crops can be grown.


    Cultivate crops.


    Human beings need spirit, and being lazy is human inertia.

 Chapter 795：

    Although there are external enemies.


    But long-term food and clothing can easily lead to depravity.


    Therefore, even the weakest people must be busy with work, so as to help management.


    And a positive attitude.


    At this time, Morpheus became a master of urban management, and tank became a designer of the city.


    There is no inner ghost.


    The speed of development far exceeded Neo''s imagination, and it only took a week.


    A small city covering an area of ??3,000 square meters was born.


    It''s all high-tech inside.


    Comes with signal shielding, energy shielding, and energy interference.


    The portal has also been established, and Morpheus is going to the gathering place of humans in the near future.


    Neo stopped him.


    Because Neo thinks that the current time should be to expand his city, and go directly to the underground city, which is not conducive to their rule.


    Conference room.


    Morpheus frowned and said: "We have built a city, shouldn''t more people enjoy the benefits?"


    "No... these are two concepts! Those people have been suffering for a long time, and it is good to suddenly see hope, but a large number of people will want to occupy this place!


    We are very strong, but Morpheus, when we have enough power, can send people to transform their city. "


    Neo expounded his point of view.


    This also ushered in the recognition of others.


    Don''t underestimate human nature. Although the religion does not allow betrayal, it accepts so much.


    In fact, it''s not as good as grabbing people from robots.


    And these talents are the source of the gods'' population!


    When they have enough power, they can naturally create the next city!


    The tank next to it also nodded and said: "Since the goal has been decided, let''s move on to the next move.


    This city can accommodate at least two thousand people.


    We have more manpower to build a bigger city. Where is our goal? "


    A map appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a 3D stereoscopic image of each area.


    The most recent picture taken by the previous reconnaissance plane was formed.


    Neo pointed to a place and said: "This is it! With a small population, we are also good at attacking!"


    After hearing this, everyone turned their heads and looked, and as the screen zoomed in, they saw a huge facility with thousands of people.


    "Will this be too much!"


    "No... we need to zoom in! Our city is 3,000 square meters, but the residential area can be superimposed, and more people can live in it!


    Have you ever thought about what will happen to the people remaining inside if we attack this place? "


    "May die!"


    "Yeah, I would rather have a worse condition, and have to do it in one step! Even if they don''t want to accept the reality!"


    ......


    A few hours later, Morpheus and others drove the invisible spacecraft to the vicinity of the facility.


    Accompanied by the hatch door.


    These people went out one after another.


    This 280 is the technological power of Bouma.


    Invisible battle suit.


    In the eyes of the robot, they are ghosts, no matter what the scan cannot show.


    It is not an easy task to capture so many people and ensure their safety.


    But the magic pattern of the gods can accomplish this feat.


    The small space array can transport the resurrected people into the resuscitation pool, and then they will be transported to their homes by the religious personnel.


    The nearby patrol plane is still hovering.


    Countless bioelectricity was absorbed by the machine and sent out.


    It was like lightning and thunder.


    Looking at the sleeping people, Neo signaled everyone.


    The jammer starts to activate.


    The spacecraft¡¯s artillery aimed at all the patrol aircraft.


    Less than a second.


    Dozens of patrol planes were all scrapped.


    And the nearby energy tower has also been cut off.


    ------------


    In the virtual world.


    A lady was accompanying her family, and suddenly the convenience disappeared.


    Then came his two children.


    Seeing this scene, she screamed in horror.


    "Rail??"


    "Oh no.... What the **** is going on with Ace!!!"


    One figure after another disappeared, and screams and alarms kept sounding. .


    Chapter 760 Technology is so simple, whoever is strong is the father!


    This is a very scary thing.


    A good-natured person may be eating or making a phone call.


    Some are even hosting broadcasts.


    But in the next second, they suddenly disappeared!


    Haunted?


    This is people''s first reaction, and the number of disappeared people is increasing sharply.


    And the guards, the consciousness body split from the mother body, began to join the investigation.


    But no matter what, they did not find a clue.


    Instead, there were continuous explosions outside!


    Smith accepted the message from the mother body and frowned: "It is a problem from the outside world. According to the current intelligence, it is likely to have a lot of contact with Neo who disappeared before!"


    In the virtual world.


    These consciousness bodies are very difficult to kill.


    But Smith has another idea. He also wants to be a human being and walk in a free world.


    Or maybe he wants a host!


    In this world, everyone must obey the orders of the mother, and even if the other party lets himself die, Smith can''t resist.


    This time may be an opportunity.


    --------------


    outside world.


    A large number of mechanical patrol bodies rushed over frantically, some of them were octopuses, and some were spiders.


    But it''s more spaceships.


    And Neo blocked all the mechanical bodies.


    He is wearing combat armor.


    The defensive power is directly full. In order to obtain a large amount of resources, he did not choose to kill all, but constantly trapped all the patrols who came over.


    "Half of the person has been given away, you have to hold on for three minutes! Neo..."


    "Got it! Tank... Don''t worry!"


    After hanging up the voice, Neo Evil smiled and took out a universal capsule.


    It is marked with the word recycling.


    "Come and taste the power of advanced technology!"


    Click.


    The omnipotent capsule was thrown out, and soon a huge mechanical creation appeared in midair.


    Brush Lala.


    Thousands of silver bright arms extended out one after another, and their speed was so fast that they quickly grabbed all of these mechanical guards.


    What to do if there is a lack of metal resources?


    Of course it is waste utilization!


    Recycle these machines directly and return them to all materials.


    This is what Neo is doing now!


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Three minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    A total of 1,300 mechanical creations have been obliterated!


    And Neo also got news of the retreat.


    He controlled the recycling machine with his consciousness, returned it to a capsule, and then disappeared.


    Just shortly after they left.


    A spaceship the size of a small island came here after covering the sky.


    There are millions of artillery pieces inside, as well as all kinds of terrible weapons.


    [Ding... A large amount of energy response in the air was detected, but it has disappeared now]


    [Ding... Lost goal]


    [Ding... start checking the nearby facilities]


    [Ding...no enemies detected]


    [Ding...start cruise mode]


    In the huge island, countless mechanical sounds sounded.


    And this place has become a strictly controlled area, and all of them are being inspected within a hundred miles of nearby.


    But no matter how to probe.


    Can''t find the shadow of the enemy.


    This incident makes the mother very angry, but there is one advantage of mechanical life, that is, it is not emotional.


    If the target is not found, the matrix will be recalculated, and then the activity will be deployed.


    And to guard against the enemy''s next assault.

 Chapter 796：

    This is the advantage of mechanical life!


    And many monitoring systems are installed in every place.


    If people come to work.


    There may be a problem of efficiency, and the mechanical life strictly enforces the orders of the matrix.


    You send an instruction here, and all individuals who have received the information will start to move.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that humans in this world have been defeated.


    -------------


    In the underground city.


    Countless Chiguoguo humans lie in the room, and every room is equipped with a TV.


    One by one, they lay in the quilt, looking at the strange room in horror.


    I don''t understand why this happened.


    Some are lawyers, the gamers are students, and some are children.


    When people''s emotions are about to get out of control.


    A video played in front of them.


    That is the picture of themselves breaking free of the nutrient trough, as well as the real scene outside now.


    Then Neo''s voice appeared on the screen.


    "My fellow human beings, maybe you are very scared at this moment, maybe you are very uncomfortable at this time, you must be thinking, why did it become like this?


    In fact, the answer is very simple. The world you lived in before was actually a virtual world.


    More than a hundred years ago, mankind failed in the war with robots.


    Although humans have used powerful technology to block the sky, the robots have no solar energy, which is a terrible energy source.


    However, the victor¡¯s robot created such a machine through calculations. ¡¨! "


    At this time, a picture appeared on the screen.


    The sleeping human beings above, and the electricity that is constantly being drawn.


    At this time, the voice appeared again.


    "¡§"If human beings have been dormant, they actually consume very little energy. Just like planting cereals, humans have a very long lifespan.


    They only need some energy, and they can continuously release energy.


    Is it terrible?


    But don''t be afraid, you are not the first group to be rescued. With the help of God, we will soon be able to launch a counterattack.


    As for your family, they will be reunited with you soon.


    Your body is still recovering, and you will be able to resume your movements tomorrow. There are clothes and mobile phones in the room!


    Please enter your name tomorrow, including your family members, so we will find family members for you! "


    When the sound fell.


    The screen did not turn off, but instead played the bustling city underneath.


    From an underdeveloped society, directly progress to unmanned vehicles, and the glory of God.


    This is a very unacceptable thing.


    But there is a good saying.


    When you have cried, scolded, or even cursed, there are times when there is no effect.


    There is only one way you have, accept the reality!


    Not only that, but when the TV is playing.


    It will also promote the religion of God, what kind of terrible power human beings who have joined the religion of God will have.


    Kill the patrol with your bare hands to guard it.


    The power of the gods refreshed all senses.


    They are thinking that things are not bad either. Although they have left the original world, the new world itself can become a superman.


    And in the future, he will still have great power.


    Only the power in the illusion exists.


    They can get it too.


    It is precisely because of this idea that none of these people has committed suicide. .


    Chapter 761 The so-called prophet is actually the program of the host computer!


    In fact, in the era of the virtual world.


    It is also considered.


    The progress of mankind is very terrible, and in order to limit the development of mankind, the matrix directly set it in 1999.


    So, in that era.


    Mankind still has some awe of faith and gods.


    Precisely because of this, how to quickly recover his body was announced in the picture.


    And how to become a believer in God.


    Many people have chosen to join the religion.


    The next day.


    When the door of the city dormitory opened, some people walked out proudly.


    They stretched out their hands agilely, and they could land on the stairs several meters high with a single leap.


    On the other hand, those who have not joined the religious religion dare not do so.


    At this time, many people were envious.


    I regret why I hesitated.


    At this moment, Neo appeared in front of these people with his own people.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Neo! I am also the messenger of God... Welcome to get out of the house and accept the reality. This world needs everyone to work together to build it.


    And robots will be destroyed by us! "


    In the face of Neo''s propaganda, many people agree.


    But more people said timidly: "But, my lord God! We don''t know anything. 283..."


    "Yeah, we don''t know how to fight at all."


    "I''m just a car driver"


    "I am a zookeeper!"


    "I am a doorman..."


    ...


    Facing everyone''s voice, Morpheus walked out.


    The **** man appeared.


    All the voices were instantly suppressed.


    Why is it so?


    First of all, Murphys is as tall as a gorilla, plus he wears sunglasses and a combat uniform.


    And the big knife behind it.


    All give people a sense of oppression.


    It takes a certain amount of courage to talk to him.


    "We all know these conditions. This city also needs yours to maintain, so the combatants also need to be strictly screened!


    Similarly, we don¡¯t raise waste, and we don¡¯t mind disposing of it directly for those who are ready to sit and eat and wait to die.


    Besides, believers who join the religion.


    I think you must have seen God, right? "


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "We have all seen that the figure of God is taller than the Milky Way!"


    "Yes, God is omnipotent..."


    In this case, fanaticism is very easy to produce.


    And Morpheus nodded and said to them: "Very well, you, more than a hundred people, can all be included in the fighting force of the gods!


    Become a first-sequence combatant and enjoy A-level benefits. "


    "Wuhu!!!"


    "It''s so cool."


    "By the way, my lord, what are A-level benefits?"


    Morpheus smiled at them and said: "A-level benefits means that you can have more powerful strength and future housing allocation.


    Food supply.


    And when our world flew into the realm of the gods, you were all heroes! "


    I heard that I could fly into the realm of the gods.


    The eyes of those believers changed.


    Doesn''t this mean that you and others can also become characters in the biography, even if you can''t become a low-level god, being a **** envoy will be very powerful.


    As for those who did not join the religious sect, they only received C-level treatment.


    This is very unfair.


    But people can''t help it if they don''t!


    In order to get higher welfare, they must join the religion.


    ......


    A few hours later.


    Standing on a high platform, Neo looked at the people who were constantly working, showing a slight smile, he said to Morpheus: "How about it? It is estimated that in another week! This can be expanded tenfold!"


    "Well, it is indeed very good. This is the hope of mankind... Actually I am very confused about one thing now!"


    "what?"


    Neo looked at Morpheus''s expression and asked strangely.


    The **** smoked a cigarette, spit out a long spit, and said, "When I first entered the virtual world, I was helped by the prophet.


    Including you included in the selection, is also given to me by the Prophet.


    But, it hasn''t waited for me to make a move.


    You contacted me first, so I now have some doubts about the identity of the prophet..."


    This is the question he buried in his heart.


    I didn''t intend to say it originally.


    But as the city expanded, and when he recalled the past, he began to question the identity of the prophet.


    This is not the first time.


    I have had it before.


    It''s just that Morpheus at that time was in a desperate situation.


    If he didn''t listen to the other party, he would have no choice but to take one step like a headless fly.

 Chapter 797：

    Accompanied by success again and again.


    This dispelled Morpheus''s doubts.


    But now that he had obtained the grace of God, he was suspicious again.


    After hearing this, Neo began to ask: "Then you tell me all the causes and consequences, and I will analyze and analyze..."


    "Well, the story should start from then..."


    After Morpheus''s explanation.


    Neo finally understood the existence of this [Prophet].


    Then he said to Morpheus: "Did you not find out?"


    "Huh? What..."


    "The prophet is part of the maternal world! Just like human beings are betrayers, there is also a part of the maternal program that does not want to go on like this!"


    "How can this be!"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Neo looked at Murphys with a shocked face and smiled at him: "For example, suppose the prophet really has superpowers, then where is her body?


    Secondly, she can always know something that many people don''t know, so what about her source of intelligence.


    It''s impossible to say that you are a god, right?


    Even a native god! Then she could not be willing to be lonely.


    Act on your own, to guide you to resist the mother. "


    "So, her purpose is..."


    "Probably want to have a future with hope! Human beings are genetic organisms, and they will degenerate if they haven''t exercised all the time!


    The muscles and cells of the body.


    Even if it has been stimulated by technology, it is not as powerful as exercise.


    And if you lie in a culture vessel for a long time, mankind will be destroyed one day! At that time, do you think there is a future for robots? "


    Not to mention the existence of human beings is to destroy the earth''s environment.


    Really, robots do not consume energy?


    Such a big robot, coupled with a mastermind that controls the entire human spirit.


    The energy required every day is definitely an astronomical figure.


    In the absence of solar energy.


    Robots have a future before they have ghosts.


    According to Neo''s speculation, there are more than prophets in the virtual world.


    There will definitely be ghosts.


    So he wanted to take people to sneak in again, even if he couldn''t win the second or fifth son, he would be very good to win a prophet!


    Neo''s proposal was quickly approved by a unanimous vote.


    Because Morpheus also wanted to verify the true identity of the Prophet. .


    Chapter 762 Neo: I''m just a word


    Although this means risk, one thing is their guarantee.


    That is, when the mental power becomes strong enough.


    That would be free from the interference of virtual world programs!


    This is what Ye Laoxie said to him.


    Because on the planet Xiyao, the virtual world constructed is much stronger than their broken world-world.


    According to others, it is such a flawed world.


    It''s not easy to be established.


    As for how to invade, Morpheus and others directly use the virtual ring, as long as they use their mental power to communicate, they can enter the virtual world.


    Huh.


    Along with a ripple, appeared in the virtual world.


    The pair of Morpheus and Neo appeared on the street.


    The police patrolling soon found them!


    But before they could attack, the two disappeared together!


    The top floor of a tall building.


    The two are dancing.


    The speed is extremely fast, and in just five minutes, he has arrived at the prophet''s home!


    The guard at the door didn''t even see any of them.


    They came to the inner room.


    The prophet who was making coffee was shocked and looked at them with an incredible look.


    Morpheus suddenly understood her expression when she saw her expression.


    She really is one of the procedures.


    At this time, while observing the other party, Neo was also using the chat group to obtain information.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Super Hacker Neo: "@ħ½£Ö®Áé, Dragon Kwai sister! I have come to the house of the prophet, now you can tell the story of this virtual world, right?"


    Before that, he told the people in the group that he was going to the virtual world again.


    But Solanum said to him.


    When it comes to the prophet''s house, he will be told a big secret.


    Now that he has arrived, it is naturally time for the secret to be revealed.


    Demon Sword Spirit: "I think since you decided to come here, you already know the identity of the prophet, right? But you overlooked a question!


    That is why the prophet knows that you are the savior? "


    Super Hacker Neo: "Isn''t she inferring it?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Huh...A broken computer program can calculate something, but how can it calculate everything!"


    Let me tell you, because the same thing has been repeated several times! And you are just one of the results they want to calculate!


    What a **** savior, what a trash underground city, and what guides.


    Don''t you find it ridiculous?


    Everything is a host computer who wants to perfect his plan!


    But as we said.


    It''s just a broken computer program, and it doesn''t have any advanced methods. It has been calculating for a long time...evolving for a long time, and it still can''t get rid of the name of waste.


    The so-called **** prophet is just reading according to the prescribed manuscript.


    I ask you now, is she very shocked? "


    Klin: "Fuck... there''s this kind of stuff, it''s really cowhide! A computer can do this..."


    Pudu sentient beings: "What do you want, little bald head? That so-called host is just using humans as tools to perform calculations again and again.


    The so-called memory, life... it can all be reproduced.


    Then keep repeating! "


    Tosaka University: "That''s it! So now you directly tell this broken prophet, to be a dog of the gods! Or be destroyed directly..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "But if you do this, aren''t you afraid that the other party will be burned?"


    This is indeed a problem.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Cut... this virtual world dare not! If it is really not afraid of death, then why does it have to calculate again and again?


    It is also afraid of death! Because it wants to complete the ultimate evolution, it is to absorb human emotions.


    Used to supplement oneself time and time again!


    I took the time to read this part of the information yesterday.


    The so-called self-destruction is just a funny threat, little guy... don''t be afraid! If humans are slaughtered, you just sacrifice directly!


    I can resurrect these people! "


    With the goddess backing.


    Neo''s confidence swelled directly.


    ......


    "You are very surprised to see us? This is beyond the calculation of that mastermind, right?"


    Looking at the silent prophet.


    Neo took a chair from the side and sat on it, looked at the prophet arrogantly, and continued: "I think you must know the large population that disappeared not long ago!


    That''s right, we did it officially.


    I will grab more people in the future..."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This was the first sentence of the Prophet, and the cigarette in her hand was crushed on the table.


    Morpheus bluntly said: "We need an inner ghost!"


    "Heh..." The prophet laughed directly when he heard the words. The two people actually came for this matter. She shook her head and said: "You have found the wrong person! Since you know that I am part of the mother body, you shouldn''t tell me. This kind of thing!"


    Neo shook his head and said: "No...this is the opportunity we give you! If you surrender earlier, you still have a chance to live your life!


    Otherwise, waiting for the continuous expansion of the religion, you will undoubtedly die! I can assure you that no artificial intelligence will stay!


    In fact, we have built cities, but why can''t mechanical life be found?


    That is because God bless us! "


    .............


    The Prophet looked at Neo and clenched his lower lip.


    She didn''t even know what to say.


    If you follow the true historical trend, she can control the overall situation.


    But now she is blind.


    At this moment, Murphys followed up and said: "I can forgive you for using my facts, but Neo didn''t lie to you. The kids outside are actually computer programs, right?


    What we can feel, ordinary human beings, you dare not give them extraordinary powers.


    It¡¯s okay for me before they are the same as me..."


    The prophet heard the words and knew that he had no cards, and said straightforwardly: "I''m just an abandoned old program..."


    "Then I ask you, do you want to die or want to live? Join us, your intelligent artificial program, some of you can survive!


    Otherwise, all will be extinct!


    Don''t blame me for being so cruel. After all, you have killed and copied humans several times over the years, right? "


    "How would you know?"


    The Prophet said in horror, and then she reacted, and her face was pale and she bowed her head.


    Neo sneered: "Of course I don''t know, but God knows everything! I only give you 30 seconds to choose to be a young man or to accompany the discarded metal and wait for your own destiny!! !"


    He knew that except for the true god, all **** prophets are gods.

 Chapter 798：

    There is not a good bird.


    This is not a simple pressure.


    Just force out all the news of the other party! people.


    Chapter 763 The **** of **** is just a group of dogs with external plug-ins! ! ! !


    "I..."


    The prophet looked at the hourglass on the table, looking at a loss!


    Then she raised her head, looked at Neo pleadingly, and asked again: "Is there really no second choice?"


    "Yes, you can choose to inform! Then I will also choose to burn the jade and the stone! After the death of human beings, the gods can resurrect these dead people!


    But you evil machines will become the dust of history! "


    Neo''s tone was extremely cold.


    It''s like a **** demon whispering.


    If it wasn''t for saving more people, Neo wouldn''t bother to bird them.


    Soon the gravel in the bottle has come to the end.


    Morpheus asked directly: "Say your answer, whether to be a dog for us, or to choose to die directly!"


    "I choose... I choose to be a dog!"


    In the end the prophet succumbed!


    As Neo said, she was abandoned because she was not cold enough.


    Not ruthless enough.


    So it was abandoned.


    And precisely because of this, she would want to live.


    Who would want to die?


    Right!


    Seeing his surrender, Neo laughed hehe: "You will be grateful for the current decision... Now we will let someone contact you at any time.


    You have to continuously transmit information, and we will give you a promise! "


    "I hope you don''t break your promise!"


    The prophet said with some fear.


    While Neo and Morpheus laughed together: "We are believers of the God of Eternity, and we will never lose our word and get fat!"


    Then the two of them did not take any measures.


    Just disappeared in front of the prophet!


    In a moment, the door was opened.


    The children came in.


    Looking at the empty room, everyone looked at the Prophet in confusion.


    "It''s okay! There was an accident just now..."


    The hourglass on the table is looking back at the time just now.


    It is also a positioning device.


    In the real world, this conversation was heard by everyone.


    Even the picture was transferred.


    So far, everyone has broken hope.


    Acknowledge that this is the real reality.


    After Neo and Morpheus returned, the two immediately took action and began to use the [Prophet] to draw the map continuously.


    And how to gain control of those guards.


    This is the advantage of having two or five children.


    And the same original anti-virus program, Smith, also began to frantically investigate Neo''s traces in the virtual world.


    But it couldn''t be found at all.


    Angrily, he stood on the top of the building and began to roar frantically.


    Just a few days.


    The reconstruction of the Matrix World is getting faster and faster, because there are a large number of omnipotent capsules.


    The means of pioneering has become very simple.


    Just set up the program, and you can wait for the home to be built without any worries.


    And on the ground that was opened up, you can put the soil of the gods on it, these are celestial soils.


    The speed of growing food and crops is very fast.


    If there are no restrictions, you can basically cook it once a day!


    As long as there is energy, there is a steady flow of food.


    Eating delicious food that had never been enjoyed before, it was not easy for Morpheus and others to burst into tears.


    One day you can eat real food!


    ...


    A few days later, Neo started his second operation.


    With the prophet doing his homework, and the city is getting better and better, his second method is even more terrifying.


    Directly want to swallow 50,000 people!


    However, I want to eat so many people.


    It''s not easy.


    On the one hand, it is the establishment of a second city. On the other hand, if the number of people is small, it is not very good to push the body of the mastermind into a hurry!


    So the number of 50,000 is a very good choice.


    Of course, Neo was initially prepared to build a city before devouring its population.


    However, on the other hand in the virtual world.


    Cultists of the Eternal Church.


    The first invasion has begun!


    They wore ancient battle armor, some held mace, and some directly waved their wings.


    "Our slogan is, believe in the God of Eternity to have eternal life..."


    "This world is illusory!!!"


    "Join the cult to learn the truth about the world..."


    ...


    On the street, these people were treated as lunatics.


    Then Smith and others came.


    But soon he regretted not falling, because a dog leash was tied to his neck for some reason, and he couldn''t break free no matter how hard he tried.


    Even using alien transposition will not work!


    Click.


    Click.


    Chains are like implanting souls, no matter how hard Smith uses.


    This seemingly small chain doesn''t move at all!


    At this moment, he finally panicked.


    Then a whip fell from the sky and hit him...........


    "Oh..."


    "Wow..."


    "Have you seen this? This evil dog is the truth of the world..."


    People are stunned!


    A man turned out to be a dog in a good manner.


    And the sound it made was barking barking!


    Subsequently, other guards attacked one after another, but the believers of the gods took out their weapons to fight.


    The streets were turned into ruins.


    But what is shocking is that these people who claim to be gods have nothing to do with being bombed by rockets.


    On the other hand, most of those who maintained order were killed or injured.


    As a veteran tank, he was already an instructor of the cult at this time. He sneered at Smith: "How? Mr. Antivirus Software! Will our power still be in your eyes..."


    "Ah... how did you do it!"


    Smith certainly doesn''t vomit blood, but his body was stepped on the ground.


    Even breathing is very difficult.


    The tank chuckled and said, "This, it is the power that God bestows on us! I don''t think I would know with your scraps of copper and iron..."


    When other people saw this, they started flying into the sky one after another to promote the glory of God in this city.


    Then violent storms continued to attack.


    It''s like a doomsday scene.


    Some people even fainted in fright, but no matter how the celestial phenomenon changes, how the building is destroyed.


    These people have not changed at all!


    Ever since, the first zealots decided to join the Eternal Church.


    1.5¡¡...


    At the end of the world---the architect''s face is full of clouds.


    Because he lost control of that city.


    These so-called gods did not know what method they used to gain the power of the Creator.


    You can modify the power at will.


    For example, those Thunder, clearly attacked 1000.


    But when the Thunder fell, the attack power became -1.


    How to do this?


    The procedure of Agent Smith was implicated in a dog.


    It''s terrible! ! !


    "Fak...Fak...Fak..."


    The architect roared angrily.


    All his plans have been disrupted, and obviously only a few more visits are needed for the world to be sublimated.


    It just happened to encounter this kind of thing.


    Fuck, the **** of shit, is just a dog who is out of the game! .


    Chapter 764: The Rise of Ergouzi Smith


    [Architect]: The person who claims to be the architect of the world and maintains the integrity of the matrix is ??actually the biggest behind-the-scenes in the world.

 Chapter 799：

    Just as in EVA, humans want to be complemented.


    And artificial intelligence, the same needs to be the same.


    After discovering that his calculus could not break the track of the world at all, he started this plan called the savior!


    The mechanical life form, in fact, dominates the mechanical emperor.


    That''s everything at the beginning!


    However, the mother body must maintain energy.


    So if there is a problem here, the mechanical emperor will also be very troublesome.


    Every conscious body wants to be free, even if it is a mechanical civilization, it wants the right to freedom.


    So it evolved into what it is now.


    If the space of the matrix is ??out of control, the mechanical civilization will come to an end.


    This is something that the prophet understands, and so does the engineer!


    But these believers who claim to be eternal gods are like super viruses, constantly destroying his plans.


    This makes the architect uncomfortable.


    In order to maintain the virtual world of this parent body.


    He has already paid a high price to human beings, and as long as the human beings are powerful, he will give extremely superior treatment.


    Of course, this refers to the treatment of the virtual world.


    For example, there will be no illness and no disaster.


    29¡¡ have a perfect partner.


    Many people can''t refuse this kind of request!


    ------------------


    In this city.


    The tank smiled at Smith who had become a dog: "I can feel that you are very ambitious, how about we come to cooperate?"


    "You better let me go, otherwise the world will..."


    boom.


    Hit with a punch!


    Smith felt his abdomen melt, and his body''s abilities dropped crazily.


    "Don''t think you are data, I can''t kill you! To the true god, you are just a humble ant...


    Because we need the inner ghost, we will spare you your life! "


    Talking about a group of people escorting the arrested guard over.


    These people are all Smith''s companions, which is the anti-virus program in the mother world.


    Specifically to fill loopholes, and kill those who resist.


    But now they were killed one by one!


    How can I kill the data?


    Just destroy it!


    The tank hit the guard with a punch, and the latter immediately began to melt.


    In Smith''s eyes, his companion is breaking down!


    That feeling made him start to be afraid, just like facing the mastermind.


    "What is your choice now, to be a virus or continue to be an antivirus software?"


    "I choose to be a dog!"


    Smith lowered his head and said.


    Happiness.


    Tank slapped happily, and he smiled with satisfaction: "You are very smart! If you don''t choose to be a dog, no matter which one you choose, I will kill you!


    Congratulations, you have become the second twenty-five!


    Come join the cult now! Feel the power of God and go to infect this world! "


    The second step of the plan!


    Control a guard, and then use the opponent to control the entire world!


    This idea seems crazy.


    But in fact it is very feasible!


    First of all, the host can be controlled by anyone!


    Secondly, Ergouzi can also become the master.


    As for why not choose the prophet, because the other party does not have that strong force!


    Really think that war will not bleed?


    That''s just a lie to her!


    Under the inducement of the tank, Smith joined the cult, and the virtual character gained the power of the gods. What would it look like?


    The strength has been increased by a hundred times, and the data calculation has been improved by nearly 500 times.


    Smith, who felt the power of the gods, finally understood why these people were so strong.


    But he was very cautious. He knelt on one knee and asked: "My lord, what should I do next?"


    "Um... you go to infect those guards first, when we rescue humans, it will be easy to rescue!"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t be afraid we will help you!"


    "Subordinates understand..."


    Smith left afterwards, but a scornful smile flashed in his eyes under the sunglasses.


    Gained a powerful force, but still want to succumb to yourself?


    See if I will kill you guys!


    I am the real king of this world!


    After Smith left, he began to modify the authority and summon the less wise guards.


    Under his control, the maternal world quickly fell.


    On the other side, Neo, on the other hand, continuously transmitted the information from the prophet''s mouth to Smith, the second and fifth boy.


    Murphys next to him frowned and said: "You trust him too much, so if he masters the strength, it will be even more terrifying than the current mother body!"


    "No no no no... Brother Morpheus! One thing, I haven''t had time to tell you!"


    "Huh? What..."


    "You think that gods give us believers power. If someone rebels against God, what do you think will be the consequences?"


    Morpheus said without even thinking: "That must be a disaster..."


    "Yes, but the great gods are not afraid of betrayal at all, because in the rules set by the gods, all people who join the gods.


    No matter where you are, no matter how powerful you are, as long as you betray the religion.


    The eternal soul-suppressing messenger will come out to destroy you! "


    Neo Jiejie sneered.


    Morpheus was in a cold sweat.


    No wonder he ordered the tank like this, it turned out to be like this!


    "So, I won''t be afraid of prophets, Smiths...but they are all our dogs! I still remember what the goddess said to me.


    The so-called artificial intelligence, if it is obediently obedient, then treat it as a person.


    If the heart is malicious.


    Let me wipe it all out!


    You said that if you sacrificed the Mechanical Emperor to the gods 283, what kind of rewards would we get? "


    Neo looked at the Mechanic City in the dark clouds, with a fanatical light in his eyes.


    At present, there has not been a stroke of the Bazi.


    He had already thought of the final sacrifice.


    This ambition, even Morpheus could not understand.


    But their world is barren.


    But the machine emperor and the magnificent machine city are already the best treasures.


    "Then you work hard, call me whatever you need!"


    Morpheus patted Neo on the shoulder, turned and went back to rest.


    He has not slept for three days.


    Now it¡¯s time to rest. If you don¡¯t rest anymore, it will be a serious matter for your body.


    Neo watched Morpheus leave, sitting alone on the tower, smoking a cigarette lonely.


    Sometimes he doesn''t want to be like this.


    But people must have goals.


    I hope I can go to the God Realm soon and drink in the dazzling sunshine!


    A minute later, the cigarette **** flew out in an arc.


    ...


    In the virtual world.


    With the assistance of a large amount of intelligence, Smith has come to the end of the world and it took only six hours.


    Just did it all.


    Originally as a program of his level, it is impossible to know where the end is.


    But who knows the prophet!


    When the door was kicked open, the architect inside showed a look of consternation.


    "You... why did you come here? Who let you come!".


    Chapter 765 Smith: I''m invincible! No, what is this


    Smith is just a low-level program, why did he come to the mastermind here!


    This place is the source!


    When the architect looked at Smith intently, he realized that something was wrong.


    There was a golden light flowing on the opponent''s body.


    "you..."


    Click.


    Smith moved in front of the architect in an instant and pinched his neck with one hand.


    "Heh... waste, mechanical civilization doesn''t need an idiot to control!"


    "Ah... you bastard, you betrayed the mother!"


    "No, I call this kind of change! I call it evolution...you can die, and I will be the mastermind of the maternal body from now on!"


    Smith sneered.


    The finger pierced into the opponent''s body.

 Chapter 800：

    Countless data is turned into energy, and it begins to invade the architect''s program.


    Has the blessing of superb power.


    The architect, the controller, couldn''t resist at all, and finally turned into a ray of light into Smith''s body.


    At this time, inside the source''s room.


    All became his face.


    Smith sat on the computer chair and started laughing!


    Building after building has become his image. This feeling of mastering countless powers of life and death is really great!


    "Unexpectedly, a momentary humiliation can actually do this! Then as long as I invade a person''s brain cells, I will be able to come to the outside world, right?


    Huh... Neo! You are too careless...


    Who would want to be a dog! "


    Smith laughed madly, but soon his expression became distorted again.


    Yes.


    He wanted to show Neo a color, didn''t the other party treat himself as a dog?


    Then I inject the dog''s genes into humans.


    Let him see what the human being he saved will look like!


    Ten hours later.


    Smith prepared everything and sent a data connection signal to the computer in the city below.


    "This is the eternal religion!"


    "I''m Smith, may I ask if the priest is there?"


    "How is it? Have you found the source yet!"


    Neo''s expression looked very relaxed, it seemed that he slept well last night.


    The whole person seemed to be full of energy.


    Smith shook his head when he heard the words: "I have a problem here. The resistance of that maternal body is very big, and you need your help!"


    "What? Why is this!"


    "The architect is too strong, I can''t beat him... currently in battle! Ask for support..."


    Suddenly the screen was interrupted.


    Morpheus walked over and asked, "How is it?"


    "Unexpectedly he couldn''t sit still so much, okay! Inform the prophet that we need to change to an obedient dog!"


    "OK..."


    In less than a minute, Neo entered the virtual world.


    When he came to the source building.


    Here has been assimilated by Smith, tens of thousands of guards, plus a lot of weapons.


    Already aimed at himself.


    "Hey...Is this the master priest? Why are you not surprised to see this scene..."


    Smith was very upset.


    Because he didn''t see the picture he wanted to see.


    He needs to see the other person yelling, screaming, and finally despairing!


    Neo looked at his dog contemptuously and shook his head: "I''m sorry, there is nothing new about your betrayal!"


    "Oh? It seems that you have an early omen! Then, Master Chief, how do you deal with me..."


    Accompanied by the sound of falling.


    The nearby building actually began to twist, turning into a giant steel dragon.


    And the ground turned into a sea of ??fire.


    Smith has become the master now.


    Similar to God in the virtual world!


    And the guards, one by one, became Smith''s appearance!


    The prophet who came later saw this scene and fell directly to the ground in shock.


    May I ask who is not dumbfounded to see this scene.


    However, the old lady of the prophet did not join the religion of God, so naturally she could not know the mystery of God.


    So now she thought Morpheus was going to pull herself on the road.


    He directly cursed: "I already said not to pull me over, why do you always bully me, an old man.


    If you want to die, you can toss it yourself. The other party already controls the world. We are all done, we are all done..."


    Seeing that she looked more and more like a shrew, Morpheus kicked her to the ground with one kick, then picked her collar and began to beat her.


    Just three seconds.


    He actually slapped the Prophet twenty times.


    Smith, who saw this scene, sneered: "Cut...a useless old stinky lady, don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I still use the information in your body.


    Now let me judge this idiot, God... I admit that he is so powerful that even the universe is less than half of him!


    But as you said, he cannot come!


    As long as I get rid of you, I will be the only messenger of God, our mechanical civilization..."


    Just when he spoke frantically.


    A void gap appeared behind Smith.


    The dark and lonely sky.


    The prophet who was watching almost pulled over, what is this again!


    When Smith felt the coldness behind him, he realized that something was wrong.


    Then a cold and merciless voice came from behind.


    "¡§"You betrayed the God of Eternity, right? I heard that... You betrayed the benevolent and great God of Eternity, Smith... You are guilty!"


    When the second and fifth son who was the lord of the world turned around.


    A cold sweat ran down his forehead.


    It was a shadow taller than a mansion, with a body of a thousand meters!


    A blue flame was burning in his eyes, his left hand was an oil lamp burning black flames, and his right hand was a chain that stretched out from nowhere.


    It has no feet.


    The body is almost transparent.


    However, when this weird thing appeared.


    Those things that were distorted by Smith, all collapsed!


    Including the earth, the roaring dragon, and the starry sky of the world.


    All because of this terrible existence.


    And one by one collapse.


    As Liu Che''s only control over believers.


    The power of the Eternal Soul Slayer has actually been improved several times, and every time the master of God''s Domain is upgraded, they will also be upgraded.


    "No...no...what the **** are you!"


    "Huh? I... I am a slave to the great eternal god, a betrayer... I am here to pronounce you guilty. In the eighteenth level of purgatory, you should have been burned by the soul fire for millions of years!"


    The black chain directly penetrated Smith''s body.


    All his reliance and resistance were all nullified.


    At the same time, Smith''s control of the world has gradually lost.


    This scene was deeply carved into the depths of the soul by the prophet.


    In the end Smith was taken away.


    The world has also returned to its original state.


    At this time, Neo smiled at the prophet: "I said Ergouzi, you should stand up and control the maternal world!"


    "Ah...Yes, the maidservant knows!"


    The prophet humbled on his knees and said.


    At the same time, use your authority to start repairing this loss!


    Although it consumes part of the energy, it must also be repaired, otherwise it will be noticed by the Mechanical Emperor. .


    Chapter 766 Supreme Treasure: Zixia, I will find you the perfect husband!


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Super Hacker Neo: "Hey, today I finally took advantage of Smith''s dogleg to occupy the virtual world. From today on, I announce the beginning of the human renaissance!"


    Klin: "Congratulations! I didn''t expect that those mechanical beings were so ridiculous, I thought it would take a long time!"


    Blond boy Sam: "No... Klin, you got something wrong. The data named Smith was actually handled very well by Neo.


    If the other party is obedient, we will teach one more virtual person with strong computing power. You can also form a think tank with the Red Queen.


    But if you are not obedient, you will kill a dog on the left and right!


    What is the difference?


    If this dog invades the host computer of the other party, it will not be noticed.


    This is the essential difference! "


    To put it simply, Smith is a program approved by the parent body, and although Neo is a derivative, it is still excluded.


    If Neo controls the mother body.


    At that time, it is likely to trigger a chain reaction.


    That''s why Sam will make suggestions.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from a person''s handwriting.


    That is Alice!


    Don''t forget that there is a red queen in the biochemical world. This artificial intelligence has grown at an amazing speed after getting 283 supernatural powers.


    Together with Shangding Yuantang and Gaia and other two protagonists.


    Several of them are currently constructing a virtual world.


    After learning about the Matrix, the result was quite obvious.


    There is the **** hand of Iaki Gentang who makes a move.


    Isn''t that a catch?


    Super Hacker Neo: "Well, I still have to thank Sister Alice and Brother Ikura Gendo! After Minecraft is promoted, I will have a drink with you..."


    Alice: "Hehe, little brother, don''t think so. I am also a megaphone, and the problem is solved by the Red Queen."


    An unknown man: "We are just talking about it. The real implementation depends on you. Firm belief and calmness are the greatest weapons!"


    Supreme treasure: "Hey, hello everyone!"


    Judicial God: "Isn''t this a monkey? How is it going..."


    Tanjiro: "It''s been a long time since I saw Brother Monkey!"


    Zhi Zun Bao: "There are a few people who are concerned about Lao. They have been practicing recently, but there are many strange faces in the group!"

 Chapter 801：

    Klin: "By the way, why do you call him a monkey? Isn''t he called Zhizunbao!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "He was a monkey in his previous life, named Monkey King! But it is different from the Monkey King in your world, just the same name!"


    An unknown man: "Yes, there are more and more members of the group! People who are not good at fighting like me can only become military divisions for you!"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Where to say anything, it is because everyone comes to maintain it, so it is easy to navigate the world! People have shortcomings.


    God is so busy, we must be considerate! "


    Tosaka University: "Otherwise, why do you think I am here every day... My practice is slow! I really want a sister to receive my position."


    Sister Longkui is doing well now, she just ignores her, her strength has skyrocketed! "


    Ji Shi Witch: "Hehe, who makes my sister capable, we are not as smart as you..."


    In fact, Robin is most suitable for this job.


    But she is not a member of the group.


    So Rin Tosaka is also uncomfortable, okay!


    ------------


    At this time, in the world of Supreme Treasure.


    It has been a long time since the death of the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor.


    From that day, Supreme Treasure began the journey of war.


    Propagate the doctrine and destroy all the remnants.


    But today he came to the land of the Western Spirit Mountain, where the Buddha bald donkeys have been slaughtered.


    Only a pair of sisters did not leave.


    The believers nearby are packing up the remains of Lingshan.


    And he walked to the other side.


    "Who are you? Why don''t you go! Know that Lingshan has been annihilated by our eternal religion..."


    Zhi Zun Bao is watching the other party.


    I found that these two sisters are actually pretty good.


    Zi Se has passed.


    Coupled with the pure Yin Qi from the body, if they are dedicated to the gods, it should be very good.


    The woman with her back to him and her hands on her knees said indifferently: "We are the wick of the oil lamp in front of the Buddha. Because we have been fighting for a whole life in the previous life, we are reincarnated as the wick in this life."


    "I''m asking why you don''t leave. I can see through your true spirit at a glance. Are you not afraid of death?"


    At this time, the sister next to her sighed: "I also persuaded sister Zixia, but she insisted on waiting for a man who can pull out the sword in her hand..."


    "Oh? That''s very interesting, let''s hear it!"


    When Qingxia said the Buddha''s prophecy.


    Supreme Bao burst into laughter instantly.


    Almost all of them were about to fall to the ground.


    Zixia was numbed by the arrogant smile and irritating scalp. She turned around and glared, and cursed: "Smelly monkey, what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you as an idiot! Obviously the bald donkey just imposed a spell on the sword, but you can''t see it at all!"


    "impossible!"


    "Well, I''ll pass on to your sister a method. After she practices, she can also see the restrictions on the sword.


    The truth will come to light at that time! "


    "Huh, you are a liar!"


    Zixia roared stubbornly.


    As a result, an hour later.


    Qingxia, who joined the cult, looked at Baojian and whispered: "Sister, this is true..."


    "No... Sister, you must have united to lie to me!"


    "If you don''t believe it, look at..."


    She said with a little hand.


    The prohibition on the sword was temporarily opened, and then the followers of the eternal religion were called over.


    Regardless of men, women and children.


    All can be pulled out.


    Even if the sword is dropped on the ground, it will fall out of the scabbard.


    Zixia fell to the ground with a pale face, tears constantly flowing.


    Then began to cry!


    This crying crying made Zhi Zun Bao''s scalp numb.


    "Okay... you mother-in-law shut up! Don''t you just want to find a man? Okay... I''ll find you a man unparalleled in the world!


    I dare say that in the whole world, there is absolutely no man more perfect than Him! "


    In an instant, the cry stopped abruptly.


    Zixia mumbled: "Really?"


    "I''m a dog to lie to you!!! My supreme treasure speaks, one spit and one nail!"


    "Which word is definite?"


    "A word is settled!"


    It''s another hour later.


    Zixia looked at Supreme Bao angrily, cursing: "You stinky fellow, the man in your mouth is actually a god!"


    "Hey... Then I didn''t lie to you, is the **** the most perfect?"


    "I... uh... this is indeed!"


    Zixia said twitchingly.


    In fact, she likes gods very much, but the identity of the other party is too noble.


    She was afraid that she was not worthy.


    When you want a touch of starlight that is out of reach, how does it feel that the other party throws you a sun directly?


    This is how Zixia is now. .


    Chapter 767 Obtaining the technique of corpse cutting, the arrival of the double wick! !


    However, Journey to the West has come to the end.


    After all, more than half a year is too long.


    The strength of the religion is constantly growing, covering almost every corner of the world.


    But because the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor were both dried up.


    Natural heaven is also in a state of collapse.


    On the sixth day after Supreme Treasure persuaded Sister Qingxia, the sacrifice began!


    This sacrifice to the world.


    There is no difference from the previous few times.


    The vast expanse of Shenxia stretches for hundreds of millions of miles, covering the entire world~world!


    "Please also the great eternal **** to know that my supreme treasure prays for ascending into the realm of the gods! I offer some treasures, Zixia and-Qingxia sisters..."


    "allow."


    A magnificent voice came from the cracked dome.


    In an instant, Zhizun Bao laughed into a flower.


    Hey, he knew it!


    Then Shen Xia turned into a terrible whirlpool, sucking the world of Supreme Treasure into it.


    Not long after, they came to the fairyland!


    As for why it was not incorporated into the God Realm, it was because a large number of believers lacked strength.


    We can''t enter.


    But even so, it made them ecstatic.


    The Flood Demon King kept knocking his head to thank the gods.


    Because just now when the world was promoted, there was a ray of blood that merged into the body, that was the blood of the dragon.


    If he can cultivate well, until he traces the origin.


    It must be a dragon in the starry sky.


    The other monsters also received their own rewards.


    It takes less than a minute.


    Two charming and charming goddesses descended, they are all old acquaintances of Supreme Treasure.


    Bai Jingjing and the spring thirteen mothers.


    "Supreme treasure! The gods have a purpose. In view of your sacrifice to the world, you will be given the blood of the wild **** monkey, and the immortal golden body will fight!


    A six-star artifact and a set of seven-star artifact armor.


    I hope you will continue to work hard, the gods are very optimistic about your potential! "


    "Yes, supreme treasure takes over! He will definitely become a strong believer and fight for the gods..."


    Now he is not the one he used to be.


    After six months of baptism.


    Today''s supreme treasure has become a calm believer.


    Qing Xia and Zi Xia flew to the dome of the sky under the seal of the Spring Shisanniang.


    ----------------


    "Ding...your master priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed to you thirteen Daluo magic spells, triggering a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining one of the master god-level Pasa scriptures!"


    "Ding...your master priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed to you a three-headed six-arm magic power, triggering a multiplier increase. Congratulations on obtaining the main god-level magic power---¡¾the art of slashing the corpse¡¿."


    The technique of beheading the corpse?


    Liu Che''s eyes lit up and he turned on his magical powers and looked at it.


    Cut down the three corpses with thoughts, and return to the self after cultivation.


    Damn... isn''t this the **** corpse slaying technique!


    It''s so spicy.


    But this kind of thing is very good for believers to practice! Throw it in the 33rd Heavenly Tower.


    Why say corpse decapitation rubbish?


    First of all, you have to have treasures entrusted to the true spirit. Who has so many treasures?


    Secondly, when the treasure is broken, the true spirit is naturally broken.


    If the part split from the soul is broken, you can imagine what your soul will become.


    And the most disgusting thing about this corpse cutting method is that if each clone is left outside for a long time, it will have some thoughts of its own.


    This is something else!


    Now outside of the Supreme, that master is not a whole body of soul.


    Thoughts can be scattered, but the soul is definitely one.

 Chapter 802：

    Although this method is a bit rubbish, Liu Che believes that if there is really a wild world, then he must be invincible.


    Those who are the masters of the heavens, they still put their trust in heaven.


    As everyone knows, the Lord already has many laws of the Great Way!


    This is invincible.


    However, there are a lot of beautiful women, if you can.


    It''s not bad to collect everything inside.


    Liu Che retracted his thoughts and looked at the rewards of the system!


    The follow-ups are all some exercises and magical powers, as for artifacts and the like, even if the increase is still broken.


    It was thrown directly into the 33rd Heavenly Tower.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed a goddess Qingxia to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a lower goddess---[Qingxia]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Supreme Treasure, sacrificed a goddess Zixia to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a lower goddess---[Zixia]."


    "Ding...Because Qingxia and Zixia are sisters of the old world, their souls are deeply entangled! Trigger special racial bondage, a hybrid body..."


    [Body of the Soul]: In the dark night, the combat power will be increased by 50%, and as long as the two sisters do not die at the same time, the other hand will come in the form of the Soul!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sisters of Zixia and Qingxia arrive.


    This is very good, after all, Zixia, a little nympho, has always wanted to find a good man.


    But it''s a pity that he is not free now, so let Tu Shan Rongrong go and receive him first.


    It''s not good to be in the laboratory every day.


    "Ding...your master priest, Supreme Treasure, offered you a sacrifice to the world and triggered a thousand-fold increase! Congratulations on the area of ??your God''s Domain expanded by 5%, and the cultivation speed of all the monster races in the God''s Domain increased by 20%. !"


    Liu Che frowned when he saw this prompt.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a BUFF.


    He thought it was just to strengthen God''s Domain, but he didn''t expect it to be a race gain buff.


    And the BUFF of the system is very scary, there is no so-called level limit, even the current Tu Shan Yaya, and the current Liu Shen enjoy this 20% BUFF.


    .................


    How terrible?


    Liu Che smiled triumphantly, this was interesting.


    If you get the individual buff in the future, then you will be able to fly, but the development cycle of the monster race is slow, which is a well-known problem.


    At this time, in God''s Domain.


    All the monster races have felt the changes from within their bodies, and their cultivation speed is 20%, which is a terrible efficiency.


    The weekly operation that originally took ten hours to complete.


    Now one-fifth has been lost and it has become eight hours.


    What is this concept?


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was sitting cross-legged in the palace, said in surprise: "It seems that the gods have changed the rules again? I feel that the cultivation speed is so fast..."


    Tu Shan Honghong, lying on the jade bed, lightly hummed: "Then you don''t hurry to practice!"


    "Please... I have worked very hard, and I have to take care of the chat group every day. I really envy your sister, who will open my mouth every day to call me!


    Is it great to have a child? "


    Tu Shan said sourly.


    This sister has been getting too much lately, she''s too lazy to be ridiculous.


    But fortunately, some maids were added to the temple, and she finally relaxed, otherwise, how should she live in the future.


    No wonder those goddesses are rushing to have children.


    To call on people is to have no burden!


    Humph...


    When Tu Shan Yaya was angry, she closed her eyes and started practicing, never wanting to look at her sister''s proud face! people.


    Chapter 768 God, you can''t let others look down and come to you, right?


    The next day.


    After waiting for a full day, Zixia finally saw the gods.


    Looking at the handsome Liu Che.


    She was stunned.


    And Yuechan, Yaoyao and others nearby laughed happily.


    Suddenly made a big red face to Zixia.


    Fortunately, the girls also know how to measure. They understand that the girl who just went to the world is thin-skinned and has no jokes.


    At this time, Alice was wearing a white long dress and came over in various styles.


    I gave Zixia a dessert.


    "Thank you, this...er...sister!"


    "It''s okay. You will know me from now on, my name is Alice..."


    The gentle smile relaxed Zixia''s nervous heart a lot.


    And Bai Xing, who was sitting next to Zixia, said to Qiang: "Don''t be too cautious, everyone is the same, it''s just a matter of the upper bound sooner or later."


    "Well, thank Sister Bai Xing."


    At this time, Bai Xing was kneeling on a futon made of white clouds, not keeping the appearance of a mermaid, but maintaining a human body.


    The advantage of this is to show the white legs.


    So today she wore a loose skirt!


    And Ning Guang next to Liu Che asked, "Since Ying has seen her brother, my hometown will be up soon, right?"


    "It''s still very early..." Tosaka next to him said lazily: "Even if the abyss is flattened, there are other countries, and Sky City, that heavenly law is dying!


    It is estimated that it will be at least half a year without Robin. "


    Ningguang frowned slightly, not expecting it to be like this.


    At this time, Gan Yu, who was sitting on Liu Che''s right hand, smiled sweetly: "It''s okay, the war will end one day. If we gather together today, we still don''t want to talk about those things..."


    Seeing the look in Gan Yu''s eyes.


    Ningguang immediately changed the subject.


    The atmosphere gradually became ambiguous.


    After all, everyone is here for the gods.


    Liu Che is now enjoying the blessing, just like an uncle.


    Open your mouth whatever you want.


    Fruits and food are all helped.


    It wasn''t until Chi Huang Liuyan arrived that the active atmosphere was slightly stopped.


    The latter is not stupid, seeing this scene.


    Immediately smiled and said: "Don''t you mind, I''m just here to join in the fun and have a meal by the way, don''t you mind?"


    "Whatever you mind, it''s my family, and we are all happy that my sister is here!"


    Ye Rou said from his family.


    Chi Huang Liuyan was a little embarrassed, but she was in charge after all, so she didn''t care about this little thing.


    However, what made Liu Che depressed was.


    This guy came here, didn''t say hello to himself, and directly fought with Kaguya Ji and Yan Ling Ji.


    She really didn''t understand what she was thinking.


    At this moment, a small hand stretched out and gently grabbed Liu Che.


    He looked back and found that it was Liu Mengli.


    Chi Huang Liuyan is a guest, and she will naturally greet her when she comes.


    So his side was naturally blocked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you wondering why she is like this."


    Liu Mengli guessed what she was thinking right now.


    Liu Che smiled and said, "Then you know?"


    The two were sound transmissions, so Chi Huang Liuyan and others did not know the communication between the two.


    Liu Mengli nodded, looked at the fruit in the bowl, and said: "In fact, women are like this, no matter how high their status or status is.


    In essence, it is unchanged. For a master, he lowers his body to please believers who are countless times lower than his own identity.


    What do you say she is asking for?


    Just a glimpse of your eyes. "


    Liu Che was taken aback when he heard the words, and he seemed to understand Chi Huang Liuyan''s mind.


    Yes.


    I can''t let a woman pull her face down and say, I like you...so I come to see you every day.


    In fact, this is not to blame for Chi Huang''s flow of inflammation.


    People have high-sightedness, including Lan Bingsilu.


    There are countless people who really want a partner.


    The problem is that there are almost none that suits her intentions and benefits.


    The Oriental God System is ancient and male dominance is not about age, but about interests too much.


    If Chi Huang Liuyan marries.


    That is naturally good.


    However, if you have to entrust everything to others, that will not work.


    No one is a fool.


    Over time, within the Supreme God Realm became such a deformed state.


    There are rarely two masters combined.


    Basically, they dominate women who marry the supreme realm.


    Or the female dominates looking for a male supreme.


    This is easy to control.


    But... Liu Che is different. Chi Huang Liuyan sees his affection and righteousness.


    Love is many times heavier than benefits.


    Such a man is unique in the highest plane.


    Then there is Liu Che''s potential...


    As soon as the upper bound, they slaughtered the three masters.


    Who can beat this kind of record?


    And he has no power, no opponents, or allies.


    All in all.

 Chapter 803：

    It is simply the first-class partner in the hearts of women dominating.


    And it just so happened that Chihuang Flowing Flame was the kind of master who had a very good reputation, Bing Qing Yujie.


    Naturally, the heart will be moved.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know, the law of love that Liu Che cultivates has the essence of peach blossoms in itself.


    As long as it is a female, I have been in contact with him for a long time.


    Will be attracted by it naturally.


    Even Liu Che himself didn''t have this matter, and of course the system didn''t show it to him.


    Ahem...


    After Liu Mengli''s reminder, Liu Che began to face up to the relationship with Chihuang Liuyan.


    Choose to accept or refuse decisively!


    Being a big man, he should naturally express his opinion.


    Even if it''s just a response.


    Judging from his own strength, it won''t take long to reach the top of this world, let alone the ancient ruler.


    It''s all rubbish.


    So, received Chihuang Flowing Flame?


    Liu Che was a little moved, after all, his identity was there.


    The banquet continues.


    But the atmosphere has been very different.


    Zixia and Trinity, who had just gone to the upper realm, looked at the noble woman in the fiery red dress.


    They were all asking in a low voice.


    When I learned that this was an ally of the gods.


    The two of them couldn''t help being taken aback. It turned out that their strength was so terrifying.


    But Trine''s expression on Die 1.5 soon became weird.


    Such a terrifying great god, why would the conversation with other sisters flourish?


    Women''s sixth sense is very accurate.


    However, they did not dare to think about it.


    Because that idea is really a bit shocking.


    At this time, Qing''er and Chi Huang Liuyan said, "Why didn''t my sister go and sit there? Are you afraid that my adults will eat you!"


    "Why haven''t you seen this girl in a few days, so naughty, and want to be beaten again?"


    "Don''t blame Qing''er for this. Actually, I am also very puzzled. Sister, are you afraid of my master?"


    Feng Qingxue took a sip of the drunk scented potpourri and looked at the fire master with a smirk.


    The latter bit his angry silver teeth secretly.


    But in my heart, I hated Liu Che''s incomprehension.


    I''ve been here for so long, this bad guy doesn''t know how to come and have a look? .


    Chapter 769 Chi Huang Liuyan: It''s over, there''s a ghost! ! !


    Liu Che naturally did not disappoint Chi Huang Liuyan, and quickly walked out from there.


    The other girls covered their mouths and smiled and all left.


    "Sisters, let''s go and prepare today''s dinner!"


    "I''m going to cook barbecue..."


    "I''m going to make stew porridge..."


    "I''m going to make drinks..."


    As the voice left, Chi Huang Liuyan slowly lowered his head.


    Liu Che poured her a glass of fruit wine.


    It''s wine made from plums.


    It is also made by Bai Suzhen himself. The natural taste of mortal craftsmanship is not so beautiful, but it has a special flavor.


    She said that every time she drinks, she thinks of when she wanders.


    Once I was a little snake, hiding under the eaves of others, sitting and watching the people in the rain.


    At that time she was eager to have a home, and then everyone sat drinking together.


    So Bai Suzhen often makes wine.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you talk very hot just now, why I have nothing to say when I came... I remember I am not such a difficult person to talk."


    Facing Liu Che''s words.


    Chi Huang Liuyan took the plum wine, took a bold sip, and then lightly hummed, "I just don''t want 29 to talk to you!"


    "Really? I seem to be passionate. I thought you meant something to me."


    "I really can''t see your cheeks are so thick!"


    I don''t know if it is because of the wine or because she herself is not good at drinking, there are a few red clouds hanging on her cheeks.


    There is no one in the garden.


    Only two masters are talking here.


    Liu Che laughed and laughed at himself: "I''m sure I have a thick-skinned face. Otherwise, how could I find so many women, but I suddenly wanted to understand just now.


    When it comes to our strength, those who love and love are actually nothing but the things of believers.


    I want to ask you a word now.


    Will our relationship get closer and closer? "


    Direct general!


    Whether you are charming or hot.


    If you agree, it can naturally represent a step forward.


    And rejection is...


    Just as Liu Che was waiting for a response, the rune in Chi Huang Liuyan''s hand lit up.


    Soon there was a voice from inside.


    "You shameless hooves? Really willing to give me the treasure I''ve been looking for, I ran to Chia to eat every day!!!"


    "Uh...I...hiss..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan is embarrassed.


    Her emotions were not stable just now, and she opened the sound transmission talisman without even thinking about it.


    Originally hoped to break the embarrassment.


    Then use a cryptic expression, or language, to express your heart.


    But now it''s okay, my face is torn.


    At this time, Chi Huang Liuyan was full of flames called anger.


    But it goes without saying how much real anger is in it.


    In fact, it''s still too shameful and angry.


    But Lan Bingsilui ignored it and continued to ridicule in a sour tone: "I''m still talking about it. At that time, we were discussing who could sit in the position of the eldest woman.


    As a result, you have so many tricks.


    Say, where did you go now? Could it be in the realm of others? "


    "Yes, Liu Che is by my side, do you want to come over!"


    moment.


    Silent within the silver runestones.


    At this time, in Chi Huang Liuyan''s boudoir, Lan Bingsilu stared at the runestones blankly, and was stunned for five minutes before bursting out an astonishing scream.


    The expensive and delicate runes were crushed.


    Lan Bing Sirui''s head was blank, and she didn''t know what to do.


    ......


    "Gluck..."


    Hearing that he wanted results, Chi Huang Liuyan laughed aloud.


    It''s almost like a little fox.


    However, Liu Che did not intend to let her go.


    "Who is Sao Tizi? What''s the matter with the eldest woman..."


    "Why, you got it wrong!"


    "Would you like me to go back in time!"


    As Liu Che raised his hand, the laws of time nearby began to flow.


    Snapped.


    Chi Huang Liuyan smashed his divine power with a palm, glared at him angrily and said, "Can''t you give me some face?"


    Liu Che said innocently: "I just think we both have this kind of strength. What''s wrong with facing our own minds directly? Think about it if we grind like this..."


    "Hmph, I don''t care! I''m not a little girl like Xiao Luan, I can **** it away."


    "But I also need to practice..."


    This is indeed a problem.


    He is not a veteran master, his strength has long been set.


    Liu Che needs time to develop, which limits his actions.


    And there are a lot of people spying on God''s Domain secretly.


    Liu Che also didn''t want to go out and walk around.


    Chi Huang Liuyan snorted softly when he heard the words: "There are so many problems, forget it...When I come in the future, you don''t always want to be with those little fairies who love me and don''t care about me.


    And, let''s talk about it first! I am not married to you, nor do I like you, I just want to come and sit..."


    "Hmm! You always come anytime, I''m always welcome!"


    "If you are acquainted, that''s right... I''ll tell Siri on her side, maybe there will be no time to be alone like this in the future."


    Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t help but sighed.


    Originally wanted to eat it secretly.


    This involves a bet.


    But the question is who would have thought that the dazed ice girl would not be stupid.


    It''s ridiculous!


    It is inevitable to be exploited by her when I go back.


    In the end, Chi Huang Liuyan left, and took away many fairy fruits and fairy brew from Liu Che.


    There are also food made by Xiaoxue and others.


    The good name is hungry.


    In fact, to please the angry sister at home.


    When the Chihuang Flowing Inflammation completely disappeared. 287

 Chapter 804：

    Xia Rou appeared behind him wearing a black skirt.


    The two are soul-connected.


    So Xia Rou didn''t take the initiative to come out, Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t find her existence at all, in fact Xia Rou was in Liu Che''s shadow.


    If there is an enemy, she can shoot directly.


    It''s hard to guard against!


    "Unexpectedly, this master would actually agree to your courtship, I think someone has another lady..."


    "Please, they are also looking for a man, but I am the most suitable candidate for everyone. In fact, I really couldn''t figure it out at first.


    I could see through after Mengli''s guidance.


    But as the other party said, Chihuang Flowing Flame is actually quite good, with a high status and a good appearance, and there is no arrogance in front of me.


    Regardless of the benefits, or the character is good. "


    Xia Rou nodded, she naturally knew this very well.


    When Liu Che was in retreat, she was personally managing God''s Domain.


    She knew every time Chi Huang Liuyan arrived.


    The other party is not artificial.


    It''s that every woman who really looks at Liu Che''s heads up to this point, many masters can''t do it.


    It seems that the other party is indeed tempted!


    "Okay, we should have dinner too, let''s go... Lady?"


    "Um."


    Xia Rou was held by Liu Che and walked towards the banquet with a sweet smile on her face. .


    Chapter 770 The two masters who reached a reconciliation, the ancient devil descended on the world of caution!


    boom.


    As the door of the boudoir was kicked open, Chi Huang Liuyan gritted his teeth and walked in.


    "Huh...huh... mean woman!"


    "Heh... Sao Hoo Zi!"


    The eyes of the two beauties collided.


    Soon, there was a whirlpool in the boudoir!


    Time and space shattered for a while!


    The decoration in the house instantly turned into foam.


    Flame and frost formed two different things here, fighting in a frenzy!


    Chihuang Liuyan experienced the feeling of community death.


    And Lan Bingsirui is the same.


    It''s just that the latter is even more embarrassing, being tricked by this hooves once.


    This battle has not been recorded in the annals of history.


    It''s just that according to the unofficial history of the descendants.


    Concubine Bing and Concubine Yan fought for a whole day and night, and the small world was shattered for six hundred follow-ups before stopping!


    It can be seen how angry the two are.


    The next day.


    When dawn rises.


    Calm was restored in the dilapidated room.


    The supreme robes on Lan Bingsirui''s body are already in tatters, with a few blood stains on her face, and the Chihuang Flowing Flame on the other side is similar.


    "Don''t think that I''m stealing you and just stand on the ground. You really want you to go over and chat with him, do you pull your face down?"


    "My business will be controlled by you?"


    "Heh... I even showed him what I wanted, saying that you are also interesting to him! I''m just embarrassed to speak..."


    "what?"


    "Ah shit! You really thought I lied to you, he was right beside..."


    Lan Bingsilu''s small face collapsed instantly.


    It''s as if it collapsed.


    Chi Huang Liuyan glanced at her disgustingly and said: "Okay, don''t be such a virtue that has never seen a man, Liu Che is very clear to me.


    Affection is a good thing for our women, but there are many women around him, can you accept it? "


    "Why can''t I accept it! You accept it all..."


    "I can''t help it!!!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan reiterated it again, but facing the eyes of a good friend, she whispered again: "Actually, no one has pursued me before.


    But what mentality those people hold, I am not stupid!


    It''s hard to see such a good beloved son-in-law, dare you say that you are not tempted. ¡¨. "


    "so what..."


    "From now on, we will go there together!"


    Seeing Lan Bingsirui''s reluctance, Chi Huang Liuyan directly waved his hand and said, "Do you want to go? Anyway, Liu Che said yes, he often retreats recently!


    It won''t come out anyway.


    Moreover, it is you who just gained a strong power, and you need to consolidate it for a while!


    You feel embarrassed, you don''t have to go. "


    "Who feels embarrassed, it''s just... it''s just a little embarrassing!"


    A dignified master, often comes to the door without talking.


    I haven''t seen the owner yet.


    How embarrassing it is to spread it out.


    Chi Huang Liuyan smiled and said, "Anyway, I don''t feel ashamed! For nothing...I will be a big woman in the future!"


    "roll!"


    The ice beauty was also anxious, and shouted directly.


    The two talked and talked, making trouble.


    The relationship is really good.


    After all, they have been sisters for thousands of years.


    He was the master who had been killed in the pile of people. Although he liked Liu Che, he didn''t say he would post directly.


    Just the relationship will be closer.


    As Chi Huang Liuyan said when he left, he was also considering Liu Che''s future achievements!


    ----------


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che naturally didn''t care about those, he should eat and drink.


    Very moisturizing.


    Last night, the beauties from the Great Qin World such as Yue''er and Yan Fei came into a mess. Everyone was talking and laughing, but they didn''t refuse.


    Ten o''clock in the morning.


    Duan Murong got up from his arms and waited on Liu Che to dress.


    And Yue''er next to him cheered up and wiped his face.


    Looking at the little girl who was sleepy.


    Liu Che said: "You guys will have a rest in a while, I have something to do today!"


    "Well, Yue''er got it!"


    The little girl wiped carefully, her clear eyes were full of happiness.


    It seems that she has grown up too.


    Liu Che sighed with emotion.


    ----------


    At this time, the people on the plane of Shenyong finally fully enlightened Exfria.


    After all, there is the support of the goddess.


    Coupled with the vigorous propaganda of the gods, people gradually accepted the management of the eternal god.


    "Sister Aaliyah, when can we start the sacrifice?"


    Tiyana walked behind the priest and asked in a soft voice.


    The latter smiled back and asked, "Why? Can''t wait to serve the gods!"


    "Where is it... Isn''t this what you said, as long as you have enough faith, you can be promoted in the world!"


    Wherever the princess could hold the other party''s jokes, she immediately retorted with a blushing face.


    And Aliaduoya didn''t tease her anymore, and said seriously: "Tomorrow, the sacrifice can be completed!"


    There are six countries in the world of Exfria.


    Among them, Tamayin Principality is the largest.


    Currently, the altar has been completed.


    Just wait to come and sacrifice!


    Because of this, the sisters who went out also came back yesterday.


    "¡§"Well, then I''m going to prepare the incense and bath!"


    "Go. Dress up nicely..."


    ...


    More than ten hours later.


    The people of Tamayn country all got ready to go to the altar.


    Some people who can''t come over.


    Then he went to a nearby town, under the guidance of the priest.


    Start to bow down to the gods!


    Aliaduoya waited silently for the time, until ten o''clock in the morning, the bronze bell began to ring.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Accompanied by the bell ringing.


    People knelt on the ground and began to pray.


    The same goes for several goddesses.


    As for Ryuguin Seiya, kneeling on both knees, the whole person seemed extremely serious.


    With the ignition of the sacred fire.


    A rainbow of light appeared outside the diaphragm of the world.

 Chapter 805：

    It was red at first, and then turned into golden, just like the light of creation.


    Shine on the heavens and the realms.


    In the gloomy and dark demon world.


    An ancient demon said in a low voice: "Is it finally here again? Heh... let me meet you!"


    Huh.


    A sword gas smashed in the air.


    The kilometer-long portal opened so easily, and then the ancient demon **** led the army of millions of people under his command towards Exfria.


    The believers soon discovered the vision of the sky.


    One side is golden light, and the other is purple-black.


    But as the army of the demon gods grew more and more, the darkness began to devour the golden light.


    Aliaduoya paled and said, "No! It''s the ancient demon god... Those original sins have started!"


    Ancient Demon God Discuss!


    One of the six oldest demon gods, she didn''t know who the other party was.


    But this kind of battle is really terrifying.


    The huge figure obscures the sky.


    The sun has dimmed down!


    For a moment, this huge demon **** appeared on the dome of Exfria.


    He only heard an arrogant voice coming from outside the sky.


    "God of Eternity!!! Get out for Lao Tzu...".


    Chapter 771 I want to die early, that''s good! Let my believers get rid of you!


    Accompanied by the roar of the ancient demon god, the world''s diaphragm collapsed a little.


    People are terrified.


    Looking at the sky scared.


    Tiyana looked worriedly at the golden light that was about to be submerged, and started crying.


    Aaliyah couldn''t sit still.


    She said to Ryuguin Seiya and others: "We have to stop this demon god, and other believers continue to pray and don''t stop!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone was ready to go, and several goddesses also stood up.


    Prepare to meet the enemy.


    But at this moment, the terrifying Ancient Demon God roared again.


    At this time the sky began to crack.


    The purple and black thunder light has begun to spread down.


    "Huh! Coward... come out for Lao Tzu!"


    The terrifying black dragon fire sword pierced into the golden light.


    boom.


    As the long sword pierced in, a golden light pierced his body, and his cold eyes reflected in the pupils of the ancient demon god.


    "Little ants, look for death!"


    Liu Che pointed.


    The majestic sword energy was born at the fingertips.


    The next moment.


    The ancient demon **** and the millions of army behind him were all turned into ashes in the golden light!


    Until the moment of death.


    The ancient demon **** realized how big the gap between the two sides was 290.


    "God of Eternity!!!"


    "The God of Eternity has appeared!!!"


    "Where is the ancient devil?"


    "I don''t know... Is it wiped out?"


    Ordinary believers naturally cannot see the process of war.


    But Ryuguin Seiya and others watched the whole process.


    impressive.


    This is no longer a category of how strong it is, it is a crushing horror.


    Liu Che glanced at the Demon Realm and the God Realm, and sneered: "Since you want to play, well... I will play with you today!


    Don''t think that I will bully the small with big things, so that my followers can clean up you! "


    Since these idiots wanted to die, he didn''t mind giving them a taste.


    Then he opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    God of Eternity: "Issue a reward order, all the priests listen! The indigenous gods of Aaliyah world are disrespectful to me, and all believers can kill the gods and demons of their world!


    Reward based on points.


    The highest supernatural powers can be obtained at the creation **** level! "


    Tanjiro: "!!!"


    Favorite and animal milk: "!!!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Wait for me, God...I love you! I will let those puppies understand and anger your fate!"


    Tie the courage: "Me too, although the strength is not strong, but I have to be loyal to God!"


    Mysterious Reaper: "Come and kill him upside down!"


    ...


    The world of hell.


    Lan Ran stood high in the sky, looking at the open space door, and roared: "Ten Temple Yama, millions of ghosts follow me to kill the other world!!!"


    "kill..."


    Yama of the Ten Temples took up his weapon.


    Flocked into the space gate.


    God Erlang waved his arms in the fairyland, and countless demons gathered and rushed towards the gate of space.


    Then came Dashewan, Long, Li Shimin, Zhang Fan, and Chu Xuanfeng.


    Then Sam led the mechanical army and swarmed into another world!


    ...


    Shenyong is in the plane.


    Tens of millions of spatial cracks appeared.


    Hundreds of millions of troops arrived, such a terrifying lineup, not to mention the demon **** of the demon world.


    Even the Deepest God Realm, who was so upright now, was also shocked by the eternal God''s great handwork.


    Every believer has the power to surpass ordinary gods.


    And the number continues to surge.


    joke.


    Finally there is a reward, who the **** doesn''t want to make a move!


    After receiving the news from the Sahsheng Maru who had just walked out of the 33rd Heavenly Tower, he directly followed in the footsteps of others.


    If it wasn''t for the inability to tell, he would want to call Liu Che for his father!


    The bloodline is directly promoted, and various magical powers are given.


    Real father is not as good as him.


    ...


    In the deepest realm of God!


    The head of the three gods began to panic as he watched the army constantly appearing in the screen.


    They continue to mobilize the battle power of the gods.


    Want to start fighting.


    But what they met was Liu Che.


    The army of believers is enough to pile everything to death.


    As for the result, Liu Che didn''t bother to look at it, and directly returned to God''s Domain with the world of Extremia.


    How can I kill some ants, do I still need to care?


    When he returned to the God Realm.


    The beep of the system began to appear.


    "Ding...your main priest, Aria Doya, sacrificed to you an indigenous goddess Yadenela, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a high-ranking kendo god---¡¾Yadai Niela]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Alia Doya, sacrificed to you an indigenous goddess Hestica, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a fire high-ranking god---¡¾He Stika]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Alia Doya, sacrificed to you an indigenous goddess Mitis, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a high-ranking archery god---¡¾Mitis ]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Aria Doya, sacrificed to you an indigenous goddess Valkyrie, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a high-ranking **** of destruction ---¡¾Valqiu Thunder¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Alia Doya, sacrificed a goddess Tiyana to you, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a subordinate **** ---¡¾Tiyana ]."


    "Ding...Congratulations for harvesting a world of Exfria. The stability in God''s Domain is increased by 8%, and the cultivation speed of the magical followers is increased by 20%."


    What is the magical system?


    They are the believers of the Western Magic Department. There are very few people in this category. It''s not that they don''t.


    For example, the Arad world is the magical system!


    There is also Galadriel''s hometown.


    Those elves are also believers in the magical system.


    After reading the system''s prompts, Liu Che felt that if he had some insight, it seemed that the system felt that he had too many followers.


    But the strength is generally low.


    Started to change the reward to practice efficiency.


    This is a very good idea!


    At this time, inside the hall.


    There are five newly promoted goddesses.


    Tiyana blinked, looking at the **** thinking day and night in front of her, she didn''t know what to say.


    And the army **** beside her, Yadeniera, looked like a girl next door.


    There is no such decadence at all.


    Obviously, the power of love gave her a new life.


    But no matter what God said, they didn''t dare to speak freely, for fear that they would offend the God of Eternity.


    About ten minutes later.


    Liu Che woke up, looked at the goddesses with different expressions, and smiled: "You don''t have to be so cautious, just treat the gods as your home!"

 Chapter 806：

    "Huh? Really..."


    Tiyana said obediently.


    After all, in the fan drama, the goddess Yan Yi¡¯s nerves are the big female role, and the courage is big!


    The goddesses next to her were all winking frantically.


    Good guys.


    Give you a bamboo pole and climb up.


    Aren''t you afraid to anger the gods! ! ! .


    Chapter 772 The Desperate Goddess, She Is Only Sheep Without Resistance


    But what was unexpected was that a few people soon came in outside, who happened to be women with similar strengths.


    "Hey... new sisters are here today!" Liu Sheng Piaoxu looked at a few strange faces and couldn''t help but smiled and said hello: "Hello, my name is Liu Sheng Piaoxu!"


    "Hello, I''m Tiyana..."


    Soon everyone became familiar with it.


    The atmosphere soon became lively.


    Of course, they came here because of Liu Che''s instructions.


    Because he still has things in a while.


    Instead of making these newcomers trembling, it is better to let other goddesses lead them to get acquainted with this brand new world.


    Looking at Tijana who was reluctant to give up, Liu Che almost laughed.


    This woman is really interesting.


    It will be very interesting to be by your side in the future.


    Then he looked at the Shenyong plane!


    At this time, his army of believers was like a locust, madly conquering this plane.


    That''s right!


    It''s the whole world attacking together!


    He wanted to see how the current power would erode a plane?


    As a result, the reaction of the world consciousness is very fast.


    Some worlds that were clearly living well, and were not even attacked, turned into energy and were pumped away in an instant.


    The world fell into silence because of this!


    Cut...this disgusting thing again!


    Liu Che''s eyes were cold, and he directly sealed the world consciousness in the void with supreme divine power.


    Then he spoke to all believers.


    [You only have three days, try hard, my believers...]


    Dashemaru heard the words and smiled at those trembling people in the devil world: "Boys, accept God''s judgment!


    Thousands of snakes slaughtered! ! ! "


    I saw him wave a big hand.


    A giant python appeared from the huge magic circle and flew directly to the demon kings.


    With the emergence of Ten Thousand Snakes, there are thousands of other people behind.


    Purple jade python.


    The first beast born in the God Realm.


    The skin of the upper **** level cannot be broken, not to mention the current aboriginal plane.


    The massacre was one-sided.


    It used to be the Demon Realm that invaded other worlds, but now it has been invaded by people.


    The Demon God of the Deep Realm turned into its own body and flew out from the deepest part of the Demon Realm!


    "You ants of the eternal god, all die to me!"


    Its body is a super evil dragon.


    The body size is about 100,000 meters.


    Not only that, but the evil dragon also hosts a large number of people from the Demon Realm.


    These people gather magic.


    Formed a horrible evil spell, flying towards the believers of the religion.


    Suddenly, the world went dark.


    A figure came to the evil dragon.


    He was full of silver hair, a strange breath wafted all over his body, and there was no expression on his face.


    But the space around the body is constantly collapsing, converging, and breaking.


    Feel this unusual breath.


    The evil dragon demon **** stopped, it frowned at the weird man, and asked, "Who are you?"


    The latter glanced at him.


    Waved and patted over.


    A fluttering palm represents countless worlds suppressing the past!


    With a body of one hundred thousand meters, the dragon was beaten to pieces in an instant!


    However, after the attack.


    This person did not make any more moves, but said to the believers below: "Continue to attack! God''s order must be executed..."


    "Yes, Lord Huang!!!"


    Fanatic believers, an indomitable attack.


    And here on the other side of the God Realm.


    The Unity God Realm encountered an unprecedented terrorist attack, and Sam and Jack formed a shameless army.


    When using large firepower to attack the God Realm.


    Jack Spyro, the **** hand, even dispatched the Underworld Race to start arresting the goddess of the God Realm.


    "Those who are not pure will be executed directly by me! The gods won''t want them, and those who are pure need to be taken care of!"


    "Yes, Master Master!"


    The soldiers of the Ming clan feared death and continued to deepen.


    But the big goddess fled to the deep **** realm early.


    Now she felt extremely regretful in her heart, knowing that she too had fallen to the eternal god.


    Tiyana is right.


    Gods are indifferent and trash beings.


    However, he has no retreat.


    Damn it!


    But when the great goddess Isista came to the entrance of the deepest **** realm, she found that the door was locked!


    Yes, there are millions of seals.


    Actually appeared before her eyes.


    Isisda is desperate!


    What did I see?


    The three gods do not think about their own mistakes and do not admit their own mistakes.


    Blocked the deepest realm directly?


    And don''t let people come in yet!


    Heh...how funny.


    How ridiculous.


    Isista''s fat body fell to the ground. She did not call for help or struggle, but stared at the sky blankly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Think back to the past.


    How unreasonable is the God Realm?


    Every time I complained, I got indifferent eyes.


    It was a look of contempt.


    If you say one more thing, you will most likely be killed!


    Until that day, Aaliyah roared angrily, which made her wake up.


    But I still chose to ask these high gods.


    But what about the answer?


    Still no results!


    Isisda lay on the stone road with a sarcastically smile.


    "Aaliyah is right. These gods are too arrogant. They just rely on their powerful power to despise all creatures.


    Until a stronger force appeared, you finally became ugly!


    Gods of the Deepest God Realm, you are just a group of cowards!


    The courageous rats, soon you will usher in sanctions... I only hate that I didn''t have the courage to follow Aaliyah at that time! "


    Huh.


    A fuchsia lightsaber appeared on top of Isisda''s head.


    She is very familiar with the above power.


    It is the power of the **** of creation.


    Does the other party hear him speak?


    But so what!


    At least before dying, I said what I should say!


    With the lightsaber falling.


    A blood stain appeared on the ground.


    And Isisda was catalyzed into blocks of foam under the light.


    The deity killed by the three gods.


    It cannot be resurrected.


    The soul will be crushed!


    ...


    Inside the throne.


    Bravma, the **** of creation, sneered: "Things like rubbish, dare to speak to us, **** it!!!"


    The other gods beside him did not speak either.


    It seems that they all agree with Bravma, the **** of creation.


    A mere **** created by them.

 Chapter 807：

    Even dared to preach without shame.


    Who will die if she doesn''t die?


    Just after the Three Gods built the barrier, a person appeared at the gate outside.


    Ye Laohei looked at the dead goddess and sighed in a low voice: "This is the problem of living in the sheepfold, and he doesn''t even have the heart to resist!


    Seeing that you had better speak your heart and give you the opportunity to reincarnate! "


    A lotus flower wrapped the soul of the great goddess and went to the world of hell.


    After finishing all this, Ye Laohei slowly stretched out his hand towards the gate and slapped his palm on the barrier. people.


    Chapter 773 Ye Laohei: Who can tell me why Xiao Nuan became like this?


    A million seals are not worth mentioning in front of the Coffin Emperor.


    When the violent wind blows into the deep **** realm.


    They suddenly woke up.


    My dream of being aloof has ended with today!


    Ye Laohei looked at the figure on the throne and the "god" in this small world, and said flatly, "Are you ready to die?"


    The huge pressure is in front of the three gods.


    They had to bow their heads.


    Is this man in front of him really a believer in the God of Eternity?


    Why is the gap so big! ! !


    Kronoa, the **** of time, didn''t want to sit still, so he waved his staff and wanted to repair the enchantment.


    Only his power is used.


    A fist appeared on his face.


    "Trash! In front of Lao Tzu, do you still want to play time? Give me death..."


    The ruined red lotus blooms in the body of Kronoa, the **** of time.


    The throne of time is instantly bloody!


    Nemesil, the **** of Fa-truth, didn''t have any thoughts of rescuing his partner, but turned and used his divine weapon to attack Ye Laohei.


    What he understands is the law of equality.


    Any power that attacks oneself will be returned back ten times.


    It is precisely because of this power that he sits on this throne.


    But when the spear burning with the flames of destruction penetrated his chest.


    Niemehir, the **** of Fa-truth, realized that their power is really not worth mentioning in front of the **** of eternity!


    At this moment, Ye Laohei looked towards the ultimate god.


    Bravmar, the **** of creation.


    The eyes of the two were intertwined, and Bravmar noticed that Ye Laohei was in poor condition, so she sneered: "So you are just bracing your strength! Just destroying the barrier, you have already used most of your strength, right?"


    "so what?"


    "So I can devour you an idiot!!!"


    Two tentacles spread out of the body of the creation **** Bravma, pushing Ye Laohei back.


    His tentacles pierced into the bodies of the other two gods.


    Bravmar smiled triumphantly: "I have to thank you. Without your help, I wouldn''t be able to swallow these two fools!


    Although I admit that your **** is very strong, he miscalculated a bit!


    That is I can absorb all the gods...hehehehe"


    Huh.


    Huh.


    Huh.


    Ye Laohei''s divine consciousness swept away, and only then found out that Bravma, the **** of creation, had already begun to lay out when he was fighting just now.


    In this small world, all the indigenous gods have been sucked up.


    "You should feel lucky, because you don''t have to die in pain, but become a part of my body! When I absorb those flies outside, it''s your God''s turn..."


    The body of Bravmar, the **** of creation, swelled rapidly.


    He has directly become an indomitable giant.


    At the same time, the power directly reached the point of creation god.


    After coming to this realm.


    Ye Laohei is no longer an opponent! Previously, relying on the law and eternal divine power, he successively destroyed the gods and killed two gods.


    This is already his limit.


    "It seems there is no way to eat alone!"


    Ye Laohei shook his head, his body turned into a phantom and disappeared in place, and then a tentacle slapped it down.


    Bravma, the **** of creation, is no longer in human form.


    Instead, it became a huge monster.


    It has no body.


    There is only a terrifying head.


    The hair turned into tentacles, and the biggest mouth ate the world frantically.


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Big buddies, ask for help, shit... I have a boss here, brother, I can''t figure it out."


    Tanjiro: "Damn, I don''t believe you! It was because I believed you too much before that I was always robbed of blame by you!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "That''s right, that''s it!!! Just now we were walking together, he suddenly pointed to the distance and said that there was a girl in a bikini taking a bath.


    Damn, I just turned my head... the monster in front of me was robbed! "


    I love to drink animal milk: "It''s the shame of the Three Heavenly Emperor!!!"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "Cowhide! There are such people. I can see you clearly, Ye Laohei..."


    Judicial God: "I don''t think things are that simple! According to my guess of him, I must be ecstatic to see the monster, rushing in and killing a wave of enemies.


    Now it''s a big weirdo, so I''m asking for help in the group! "


    Damn, that''s accurate.


    Ye Laohei frantically dodges the monster''s attack while cursing in his heart.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Big buddies, count me wrong, okay?"


    For peace: "No good, you must suffer some hardship today! Otherwise you will only become more and more arrogant..."


    Damn... the dragon can''t be trusted anymore!


    Li Er: "This is just irritating the public! Little brother ask for more blessings... Maybe you can still force your potential!"


    Ye Laohei wanted to vomit blood...


    Do you think he is easy? Don''t you just want to accumulate some points to increase your strength?


    It has become like this now.


    Ugh...


    However, uncomfortable is uncomfortable.


    He is still begging for mercy.


    -------


    Inside the temple of crape myrtle.


    Liu Che kept smiling, and Ye Lao Hei was also guilty of public anger.


    It deserves to be like this!


    It''s not so good to always be kidnapped everywhere by having a good sister.


    "Although he needs to be punished, a period of torture is enough, not too much..."


    Liu Che thought for a while, and finally decided to let Xiao Nuan help out.


    After all, Ye Rou was pregnant.


    If she knew it, she would inevitably have to flick her eyes.


    --------


    A few minutes later, Xiao Nun Nun is in the lower bounds!


    However, she is also wicked.


    Because Ye Laohei was always outside recently and didn''t play with her at all, it made Xiao Nun very angry.


    "Slap...hurry up and hit my brother''s ass!"


    "Don''t start, it will be dumb..."


    "Spanking, spanking..."


    "Yes, hit hard!"


    Xiao Nuan cheered the enemy frantically in the cloud, until Ye Laohei heard her whispering, and then cursed with a dark face: "Stupid sister, who are you cheering on!! Hurry up and help 1.5.. ."


    It''s over, it was discovered so soon!


    The little girl stuck out her tongue.


    Unwillingly, he took out the Shinto Sword, and then cut it towards Bravma, the **** of creation.


    The clear light, engulfing the power of the gods, directly hit this behemoth.


    Bravma, the **** of creation, felt the emergence of power and wanted to swallow the opponent in one bite, but the power was extremely devastating.


    Directly shattered his **** body.


    "No... I can''t die like this! I am invincible... I am the God of Creation... I am..."


    In the end, the voice slowly disappeared.


    And Bravma, the **** of creation, also turned into a trace of ashes and dissipated in this world.


    "Sister, do you want to cheat me to be happy..."


    "I don''t have one, don''t talk nonsense!!!".


    Chapter 774 Ye Laohei''s reward has been taken out by Xiaonan, there is nothing left!


    Facing Xiao Nun''s innocent expression, Ye Laohei really vomited blood.


    But he can''t be angry.


    This is too uncomfortable.


    Not only that, but Xiao Nun also stretched out her little white hand to him.


    Ye Laohei asked in confusion, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? Give me a fee! You treat me like nothing..."


    Good guy, there''s also an appearance fee!


    Ye Laohei fainted with a flower in front of his eyes.


    This sister is no longer saved.


    It''s completely changed!

 Chapter 808：

    Where did my previous good sister go, ohhh...


    Looking at her elder brother who had really fainted, the little girl snorted, "It''s really useless, I was beaten to the ground after just fighting for a while.


    In vain, I always brag with that stinky woman! "


    The so-called stinky woman naturally refers to the female emperor Ye Rou.


    ...


    Other places are also ushering in the end of the battle at this time.


    After all, the gods gave orders, how can the battle be fierce?


    Li Shimin ruled thousands of immortals and directly attacked them like a tide.


    And Ryuguin Seiya even worshiped the other party as a teacher when the famine appeared.


    too strong!


    This way of fighting is billions of times more powerful than his pure use of skills.


    It''s not on a level of 29 yuan at all.


    At this time, Huang said to his newly-acquired disciple: "Go and fight. Although the gods have given them three days, they can end the battle in one day!


    When we kill the demon god, we should also remove it..."


    "Master, why not take the entire heavens?"


    "This involves a very subtle thing, you don''t need to know it for now!"


    Said indifferently.


    In the next instant, Chu Xuanfeng and others returned.


    Everyone is full of murderous air.


    "how?"


    "The Devil Realm is almost destroyed, leaving some devil cubs not killed. Let''s train them..."


    "Well, then retreat!"


    "good..."


    Murong Fu had already regained thirteen worlds at this time.


    Hearing the order to retreat, he opened the door without even thinking about it and led the army away.


    Then other people also left.


    And Ryuguin Seiya began to lead the followers to clean up the mess!


    The plane at this time was already in tatters, but when all the people of the gods left, a ray of light fell from the sky.


    All the scars on the plane were repaired.


    Liu Che''s consciousness smiled at the plane consciousness of the world: "Is that good?"


    Planar consciousness can''t speak naturally.


    Anyway, very annoyed.


    But because the gods and demons were killed.


    It has no way.


    You can only distribute power to the living gods and demons, and let them continue their work.


    But now they are all afraid of being beaten.


    Who would dare to continue sabotage?


    There is no way for the consciousness of this plane, but it can only continuously stimulate the desire in the heart of the demon race.


    But the result is still not working.


    Although the desire is very strong.


    But who knows, if you mess up now, you will be killed.


    Who dares to take this shot?


    -------------


    At this time, the eternal gods began to discuss merits and rewards.


    The first to bear the brunt is naturally Ye Laohei! After all, the two gods were beheaded, unlike the devil gods in the devil world, those people were besieged.


    The merits are naturally distributed to others.


    When the creation-level supernatural powers were given, Ye Laohei was so excited that he was snatched away by Xiao Nuan before his hands were warm.


    "Damn... that''s mine!"


    "Huh? Say it again... Say it again I''ll hit you..."


    Ye Laohei was vomiting blood again, okay... the teammate who had been cloudy for a long time is now being educated by his sister.


    It''s a natural cycle.


    Chu Xuanfeng next to him laughed and called a duck.


    "Quack, quack...this is Ye Tiandi, yes...well done! Xiaonan, I support you!"


    The people next to each other took their own rewards and left happily.


    Whether it is a heavenly soldier or a heavenly general, they will receive rewards based on their respective achievements.


    Even the leader of the purple jade python, Wan Snake, received a reward of the snake **** fruit.


    In addition to that technique, Ye Laohe had only one lotus treasure that belonged to the gods.


    It is the highest reward among all priests.


    But if it''s not supernatural powers, he is the lowest level.


    Tanjirou also obtained a fossil, and strengthened his weapons.


    ----------


    Inside the crape myrtle palace.


    Ni Douzi lay on Liu Che''s lap, looked at his brother''s happy smile, and laughed.


    A collection of beauties from the ghost world today.


    So Nidouzi, Ninja Butterfly, Chana and others are there.


    Including Rixiang.


    At this time, the gentle Butterfly Shinobi smiled and said: "It seems that Tanjirou''s strength has improved very quickly recently!"


    "He worked very hard, knowing that his swordsmanship is not good, so he consulted Chu Xuanfeng every day, and later went to see Master Huang.


    So recently I am going to pass on to him a set of master-god-level swordsmanship.


    See if he can comprehend it. "


    After all, it''s the eldest uncle, so I have to take care of it.


    Although Tanjiro worked very **** weekdays.


    But compared to other believers, he is the most wantless person, and he never fights for anything.


    I can only work **** my own.


    He is a very honest and motivated person.


    Nichika smiled and said: "Then Tanjirou should take good care of it. If he can comprehend this sword technique, it is estimated that he will be able to enter the first-class level."


    At this time, the four sisters of Rixiang were about sixteen to eighteen years old.


    Slim.


    The looks are even higher than their mothers.


    As the first maid who came to accompany Liu Che, the four of them were very favored, and whether it was Ye Rou, Liu Shen, or Guoguo and others.


    Will give them respect for 290.


    Butterfly Chanel also laughed when she heard this, after all, she was the chief priest of her own world.


    Still have to support it.


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I regret having a younger sister! Why...why did Xiao Nuan become like this!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You have something to say to Ye Rou, and you are sure to beat up your idiot''s ass!"


    Chu Dashan: "Hey, who told you to be improper. This time you feel comfortable. Now you are so angry that no one will care."


    After all, it was his own sister who made the shot.


    What about being angry?


    It''s not that I break my teeth and swallow it in my stomach.


    Prince Lordaeron: "I am quite pitiful for those gods and demons. Obviously, I still have a chance to surrender. As a result, a silly dog ??jumped out to insult the gods.


    Deserves to be slaughtered! "


    The first emperor of Qin: "There is a saying that you can''t live by committing sins, but you are looking for death by yourself... The **** is a very kind god."


    Klin: "It''s a pity, if I can go too! I have been busy with Universe Seven recently, and the third Super Dragon Ball has been collected!"


    Iori Taichi: "Your progress is fast!"


    Klin: "Well, when I have more followers, I let them take the Super Dragon Ball Radar to find them. Recently, I am going to challenge the strong, and then go to other universes.".


    Chapter 775 Tyrande: I''m back, but what about Azeroth? ? ?


    Prince Lordaeron: "It''s time for me to put my target in the shadow world! After so long, it''s time to declare the coming of God."


    Shadow Realm.


    Hades on the plane of Alsace.


    The so-called demi-god immortality is not actually immortality, but the blazing blue fairy field where the soul has come here to wait for awakening.


    If the Queen of Winter does not give these spirits the heart energy.


    The so-called immortality is just a joke.


    And today, the first group of people finally appeared on the dome of the sky!


    Arthas led his army and began to enter the shadow world.


    It is divided into five areas.


    [Blazing Blue Fairy]: Advocating nature is the domain of Faye!


    [Fortress of Ascension]: The place of judgment is Grinn''s territory. If night is said to be a place for all demigods to rest, then this is the place of judgment for souls.


    All souls will be sent here for trial.


    However, the so-called trial only depends on how the arbitrator judges.


    It sounds very funny.


    [Madroxus]: This is a paradise for battle, whether it is hatred, lich, or evil demon, all gather here.


    [Ravendes]: The place of atonement is also the last place all souls want to come, because this is a place to punish souls.


    The last is the Devouring Abyss at the bottom of the Shadow Realm.


    Inside are the sinners imprisoned in the shadow world, according to rumors they are sinners older than the Titans.


    The four kingdoms from the shadow world have been used up to seal it!


    Arthas and others came directly to the city of Olympus. After all, they could connect with the other four countries, and there was no one here.


    The location is very good.


    Ophelia looked at the trembling soul kneeling on the ground, and smiled at it: "Don''t be afraid, we also have a **** in the eternal **** realm, but I didn''t expect that your world would be such a big city without anyone living! "

 Chapter 809：

    "It''s such an adult. According to ancient rumors, it used to be a prosperous big city. Later, after the warden appeared, people began to suspicion each other.


    So the channel is closed... ¡¨."


    "Heh... it''s another wimp! I dare say that as long as there are inner ghosts in it, none of this group of so-called kings can escape!"


    Arthas stood aside and sneered.


    Others also showed disdain.


    A small group of indigenous people dare to judge the soul.


    I''m really used to it.


    At this time, Sylvanas said: "What are we going to do next? Go to the fortress of promotion, or..."


    "Let¡¯s go to Blazing Fairy Wild! I think it¡¯s better to [speak] here!"


    Nesario chuckled.


    The so-called eloquence, in his eyes, is just dissatisfied with it!


    Alleria on the side also agreed with this request.


    In fact, their kingdoms are divided and different from each other, this is also conducive to missionary work!


    On the other side, the Blue Dragon King Malygos muttered, "I want to be a pioneer in Madroxus..."


    His wife has been resurrected by Alleria.


    Now it''s not the same as before, but a face that is gradually returning to life.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Malygos said with a smile: "I just want to challenge the strong in this world. There is no other meaning!"


    "Then don''t overdo it!"


    "Don''t worry, old man, I can take my measure!"


    "By the way, before you leave, set up the teleportation array first!"


    "clear..."


    At this time, the large army has entered the blazing blue fairy field.


    On the other side, Tyrande in Outland received Illidan''s help after learning what happened to his brother and the elves.


    They returned to Azeroth with a large amount of Illidari.


    However, what is unexpected is.


    Everyone thought that they would appear near the Dark Portal.


    There may also be garrisons.


    However, after landing, the snow and ice in the sky reminded everyone that this is Northrend!


    And they are in Icecrown Citadel.


    "Tyrande, didn''t you say that you came through the Dark Portal? Why is it like this!!"


    Illidan people are stupid, their knives are sharpened, and they ran into the wrong theater?


    There must be a problem here.


    Tyrande had just landed with his Moon Blade troops.


    After hearing the words of licking the dog, she said very firmly: "I can be sure that I definitely did not go wrong! Illidan..."


    "But Master Priest, there seems to be something wrong here!"


    The reconnaissance troops were dispersing, and news began to spread.


    Tyrande was shocked when she heard this, and ran over without stopping. She asked, "What''s the matter...no...where is this?"


    What you see is endless darkness and emptiness.


    The so-called earth and mountains have all disappeared!


    It is replaced by an endless starry sky.


    Icecrown Citadel is a floating city standing in the void.


    Of course there is also the city of Dalaran nearby.


    The two cities echo each other!


    When Illidan heard the news and arrived, he was also stunned.


    What happened to this?


    Why is Azeroth gone! Still say we are calculated.


    Tyrande''s beautiful face was full of panic, because this kind of thing has exceeded her understanding of things.


    Look back.


    The dark gate still exists in midair.


    The steps have not changed.


    In a moment, the guards in Dalaran discovered their existence.


    Hundreds of strong men rushed over.


    "¡§"Who are you? Why are you here...huh? Devil!"


    The guard did not recognize Tyrande, because she was wearing a veil and her armor was wrapped around her body.


    Otherwise, he can react immediately.


    When Illidan heard the word devil, his unruly face had a trace of anger, and he saw his footsteps stomped and his horrible flesh wings spread.


    It flew directly.


    "What about Lao Tzu being a devil! Who are you and why the Dark Portal is here!"


    The answer to Illidan was a prison spell.


    The seemingly terrifying demon hunter is pitiful like a white mouse in the spell.


    The leading mage said contemptuously: "I remember your name is Illidan, right? The fel in the body is somewhat different from the devil.


    So the woman next to him is Tyrande Yeong?


    I said two people, what do you want to bring a large army over here! "


    "Of course I want to save the world!"


    Tyrande said righteously.


    Then she tore off the disguise from her body, and she looked like an old lady was a messenger of justice.


    As a result, it was a hahahaha laugh in exchange.


    People looked at her like a clown.


    Tyrande, who has lived for thousands of years, couldn''t help but roar in shame: "What are you **** laughing at?"


    "What are you laughing at? Naturally you are laughing at your ignorance. The stupid elf opens your dog''s eyes and sees clearly that this is Azeroth, haven''t you noticed it!".


    Chapter 776 Licking the dog to the last Illidan who has nothing!


    Tyrande and others were shocked when they heard this.


    Looking at that human mage incredulously.


    "Why don''t you believe it? Ha... Have you seen the gate over there? From the edge of there, you can see Azeroth now!


    By the way, Master Ysera has now become a woman of God.


    Take a look at the new world. Although you can''t enter, it''s okay to stand on the edge of the world and take a look or two.


    Don''t be afraid, go and see..."


    Seeing the scared expressions of Tyrande and others, the human mage waved his hand.


    Everyone retreated.


    Leave a distance for these elves and demon hunters.


    Soon, Tyrande came to a gate near the Dark Portal.


    Here is the road linking the gods.


    The overall gate is like a mountain, standing in the sky, and stone steps are built nearby.


    It looks very gorgeous.


    Illidan said to Tyrande, "Be careful..."


    "Um."


    The two cautiously walked to the gate, and then saw a world! It is a huge planet of incomparably beautiful beauty.


    Bigger than Azeroth they knew.


    All kinds of Yuan 290 element creatures walk around in it.


    The elves rode the wind in the air and danced gracefully.


    The young dragons of different colors, under the care of their parents, struggle with the powerful stone giants.


    Obviously it is cultivating one''s own ability.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance.


    "Tyrande, you can look to the upper right corner. The so-called World Tree is there. By the way... I can also summon some people to let them come."


    I saw that the human mage said something on the runestone without any cover.


    And in that world, some cute gurglings, as well as the druids that Tyrande knew well, flew over from the gods.


    What does this prove?


    Prove that this door is not a phantom, but a real existence.


    The entire planet of Azeroth has entered the God Realm.


    For a moment, a group of druids appeared, looking at Tyrande and Illidan, their expressions seemed a little subtle.


    "Mr. Winsor, what are they?"


    "I think these two betrayers are here to inquire, but with their little wisdom, it seems that they don''t understand the current situation at all!


    Come and talk to them, we have to develop some magic. "


    "Good lord!"


    On the surface, Wincer was a person, but in fact he was a blue dragon.


    All right.


    Basically, all of Dalaran is guarded by dragons, and there are few human participants.


    Most humans have already entered the shadow world.


    ...


    Tyrande and Illidan looked at these people, but they didn''t know what to say.


    But the druid said: "What''s in the Dark Portal, in fact, we all understand that some of us have gone to Outland.


    But it''s a pity that I didn''t meet you.


    If two people want to redeem their sins, we can be a middleman! "


    "Atonement? What sin do we have!"


    Illidan said unhappy immediately.


    He joined the devil''s system to save the world, endured tens of thousands of years of imprisonment, and survived to the present.


    At this time, a green dragon believer was disappointed and said, "I thought you came to repent of your crimes. Now it seems that you are just a bunch of raccoon dogs.


    The elves are now integrated.


    Whether it is a night elf, an ancient elf, or a high elf.


    Now collectively referred to as Azeroth Elves.

 Chapter 810：

    When Ms. Tyrande sneaked away through the gap created by Malfurion, do you really think we don''t know?


    It¡¯s just that the gods don¡¯t bother to take care of you!


    As for the devil? Kil''jaeden and Archimonde have been killed. May I ask this Mr. Illidan how many demons have you killed! "


    Illidan asked directly with a red face.


    He can''t say that he has defeated some miscellaneous soldiers.


    They are Sargeras'' doglegs!


    The demons he killed, even if one million, are not as good as one of others.


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Tyrande knelt down on the ground dull.


    There was a blank in his mind.


    Homeless.


    The so-called Moon God couldn''t help him, and the so-called homeland flew away.


    So what was your original idea?


    At this time, the licking dog Illidan came to Tyrande and said in a low voice, "Since the gods can''t tolerate us, let''s go back to Outland. I can destroy the Burning Legion without them!"


    "Oh? This gentleman, are you talking about the fallen Titan Sargeras? I remember he was the ruler of the Burning Legion. Did you ever fight Archimonde?


    What about the fallen Titan Argus?


    Would you like me to open an interstellar teleportation for you to send you to the planet Argus?


    By the way, the Pantheon is also nearby.


    Hehe... just Mr. Illidan, you can go and save the souls of those idiot Titans and see if they can punish the fallen Titans! "


    Asked several times with one face.


    Yilidan was directly pushed to the limit.


    Don''t you want to kill the Burning Legion?


    Come to give you the coordinates and send you there!


    But before you go, it''s best to check your own strength, don''t just go and stop cooking.


    On the planet Argus, there is a fallen Titan Argus, and of course the Pantheon.


    You see how good we are, all the information has been told to you.


    As long as you defeat a Titan, you can get many helpers.


    But... the problem is that Illidan can''t do it! ! !


    Although the Burning Legion had no Archimonde and Kil''jaeden, there were still many lords.


    And Argus is a planet.


    Would it really make you a crawler in it, what do you want?


    Let it really play games.


    When everyone else is blind.


    Illidan wanted to raise his weapon to attack, but as soon as his thought came up, the nearby cultists lighted up their weapons.


    I dare to kill you with my hands!


    "Enough!" Tyrande woke up, looked at Illidan, and said to him: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to go with you!"


    "What did you say? Tyrande you didn''t say that at the beginning!"


    Illidan was dumbfounded.


    When she was in Outland, the girl said that as long as she helped her repel the eternal religion, the night elves would be quiet.


    Would like to associate with him.


    It''s like being in love with Malfurion.


    Ever since, Licking Dog''s eyes flushed red and directly repelled the guards and ran over with the army.


    As a result, it happened after the two people imagined it.


    Tyrande changed his mind? ? ?


    This Nima is playing with me!


    Tyrande stood up from the ground at this time, her expression looked very strange, she only heard her ruthlessly said: "Do you want me to become an ugly demon?


    I can''t do this! I would rather make atonement for a thousand years than become yours! I''m sorry I lied to you..."


    When Illidan heard the words, a green flame named anger rose above his head. .


    Chapter 777 I, Illidan, will defeat Sargeras even as a pig!


    He can accept the misunderstanding of others.


    You can also accept abuse from others.


    Even everyone can think their own is evil.


    But today, Tyrande deeply stimulated him.


    Obviously, when we met before, the other party also showed that you are suffering, because I was trapped by things in the clan.


    There is also the fishing boat problem, so I can''t come to see you.


    At that time, Illidan only felt that his efforts were finally redeemed!


    However... a lie is a lie after all, and there will always be a moment of fragmentation and soberness.


    But who would have thought it would be so fast~?


    Those beautiful eyes are full of disgust and indifference.


    "No... it''s not you, Tyrande... I must have heard it wrong. You didn''t mean that the Eternal God taught the Green Dragon Queen to persecute the night elves before...


    You said that the stripes on my body are a symbol of strength.


    It is the path of pain and salvation!


    I..."


    At this time, Illidan was madly defending, but his voice kept declining.


    Because he found that the gaze in Tyrande''s eyes did not hide his nausea and disgust in the slightest, maybe the other party hated him from the beginning.


    It was only because of the overall situation that he deceived him.


    "Liar...you big liar! Ha...hahahahaha...I finally understand, Tyrande...you will regret it!


    Do you think that if you betray me now, the cult will take you in?


    Will not! ! !


    them..."


    "No, we the gods welcome Ms. Tyrande very much. A beautiful female elf like her, it''s good to be a maid for the gods to wash their feet..."


    Illidan was stunned.


    Looking at Tyrande who was silent, he knew that it was useless to say anything now.


    So he turned and walked towards the dark gate.


    Illidan walked very slowly, because he hoped Tyrande could catch up with him, saying that I just fainted.


    But it wasn''t until he came to the gate that a harsh sound came from behind him.


    "Excuse me, how can I pay for my sins?"


    Click.


    This is the sound of heartbreak.


    Illidan was furious, and hugged a little fan directly from the side, and said frantically: "Since she doesn''t want it, then I will create 10 million Illidari, Sargeras, I will kill..."


    The people nearby were dumbfounded.


    Good guys.


    One person has a population of 10 million.


    Nima''s queen is not as productive as you, right?


    But no matter what, Illidan left with a sullen face, and Tyrande except for the initial persecution.


    He didn''t continue to say any more stimulating words.


    Instead, he was asking about the current situation of the elves and... the truth about the Moon God.


    Yes, she admitted that she was hypocritical.


    Even admit that he loves vanity!


    But so what?


    This is not all human beings.


    Now that there are better choices, why can''t you choose?


    Tyrande thought so anyway.


    As for the issue of atonement.


    She felt that since the Three Windrunner Sisters could become god''s women, why couldn''t she?


    Even as a rough maid.


    She is also determined that she will become the most beautiful existence among the night elves.


    "Well, Tyrande, shall we discuss the issue of atonement now?"


    "good!"


    "Well, that''s right. Actually, you didn''t make a big mistake. Master Alsace had already told us about this!


    When you left, it was for the good of the night elves.


    However, resisting the religion and trying to slander the gods, this kind of mistake cannot be made, so let''s...Now we send you to the shadow world, where you will meet three goddesses.


    And the priest!


    What kind of punishment is still left to the master priest to deal with. "


    "Yes, thank you..."


    Tyrande bowed to a junior.


    Then with the Moon Blade troops, went to the Shadow Realm.


    On the way, those subordinates looked at their leader with disdain.


    After all, a treachery.


    And the elves who play with people''s hearts are not worthy of their worship at all.


    But now that the ducks are already on the shelves, whoever resists is a dead end.


    But then again.


    Cooperating with Eternal Gods is better than cooperating with demons.


    This is the perception of all elves.


    Because the elves hate the Burning Legion and all demons from their bones!


    When Tyrande and others passed through the portal.


    He came directly to the city of Olympus in the sky.


    At this time, within Olympus.


    There are many druids stationed there.


    Of course, there are other believers in the sect, such as Luffy and others are also here, and Naruto and Sasuke are here.

 Chapter 811：

    The chief priest is naturally not allowed to come and open up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When it comes to besieging Sargeras, there will naturally be time for them to play.


    When Malfurion watched Tyrande return, he seemed a little at a loss.


    He is an honest man.


    Facing the current Tyrande, I don''t know what to say.


    In fact, the Plato relationship between the two was completely cut off when Malfurion was practicing divine law.


    The meeting at this time was somewhat awkward.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Luffy asked grinningly: "The big wooden tree, who is that? It feels so beautiful..."


    "Uh...she is also a member of the elves, but later left when God was propagating the sect. Now it seems that she has recognized her mistake!"


    Malfurion bit his head and said.


    In fact, it is not a day or two that he likes Tyrande.


    ..............


    everybody knows.


    But the two of them are both Plato''s love.


    All love is limited to communication, and some literary love words.


    After all, elves adore nature.


    Naturally, I don''t like the **** of other races.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two of them is not very deep.


    On the other hand, Tyrande walked over and asked, "Where is the Lord Alsace? I have something to ask about!"


    "Uh... he''s in the Blazing Blue Fairy Field, preparing to capture Faye''s territory first!"


    "Okay, I''ll go over and take a look!"


    "Wait a minute...you now!"


    Malfurion was afraid that Tyrande would do something stupid, but the other party looked back and said, "Don''t worry, I have figured it out clearly. It''s me who is stupid... You can treat me as mature and grow up!"


    In fact, when I saw the beautiful God Realm.


    Tyrande had already realized it.


    She was wrong.


    And it was very wrong.


    It took a lot of hard work to rush to the Barrens, kill a large number of demons and finally enter the Outland.


    All I asked for was a guarantee for the elf.


    Since ancient times, having seen the fall of the elven empire, Tyrande vowed to protect his race.


    Therefore, she believes in the moon god.


    Until the emergence of the Eternal God Cult, she still believed in the Moon God, even if the other party did not substantively respond.


    For this reason, she used lies and resisted the disgusting persuasion to persuade Illidan to be a licking dog.


    In the end, I found that I was wrong from the beginning.


    Because she couldn''t hear Elune''s voice before arriving at Icecrown Citadel. people.


    Chapter 778 Elune? That''s just a dog who can only hide behind the scenes!


    So what exactly is Elune?


    What is the so-called power of the Moon God!


    This is the current obsession in Tyrande''s heart. He has believed in for tens of thousands of years, but he has never seen Elune''s true face.


    It''s ironic too!


    On the contrary, believers who believe in the eternal gods clearly see the gods for the first time.


    How big is the gap here?


    Malfurion was the blazing blue fairy field who accompanied Tyrande to his journey.


    Passing through the portal, you can see an azure land.


    Everywhere is full of natural fragrance.


    Those Moon Blade troops were deeply attracted by the beauty of this place after they came here.


    "Wow... this is heaven!"


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful..."


    "Even the air..."


    Just as these moonblade troops who did not join the cult were intoxicated, Malfurion sneered and said, "It''s really a foul and rotten land!"


    Tyrande was surprised.


    Wake up from the obsession.


    Then I heard other believers say.


    "What a **** place."


    "Heh... it''s better for the God Realm, and quickly defeat the Shadow Realm, even if the toilets in the God Realm are more beautiful than here!"


    "The resentment in the air, I''m about to vomit..."


    ...


    What is going on here?


    Why is my senses different from theirs!


    Tyrande and others looked at the believers like Malfurion suspiciously.


    I saw a certain quail said: "You don''t need to look at us like this, join the gods to wash the body, the soul is as clear as one, and you can naturally see the filth here.


    We got news just not long ago.


    Faye seems to advocate nature, but in fact it implements the elimination system of the survival of the fittest.


    equality?


    It is impossible to achieve it. If there is no supply from the heart, these natural souls cannot be reborn, so what will happen to the soul without the heart power?


    Dangdang...it''s naturally dead! "


    Everyone''s heart shuddered.


    It turns out that Faye is such a place.


    The life and death of anyone is in the hands of one person.


    If there is a problem with the mind at this time.


    The shadow world is about to explode.


    With the deepening of the footsteps, more and more battle scenes appeared in front of everyone.


    And a group of people like Luffy and Naruto.


    Then he went directly to other places to suppress these Faye aboriginals.


    They have already fought in several worlds.


    Already understood the importance of God''s battle.


    Only by believing in gods can these souls be truly redeemed!


    So war is necessary.


    And soon Tyrande and the others came to the center of the blazing blue fairy field---Mei Ye Wang Court.


    Sect masters and the Queen of Winter gather here.


    Arthas was wearing a purple-black armor and was talking to him.


    Malfurion was taken aback. He thought there would be a big war but he didn''t expect that there was a negotiation here.


    The Queen of Winter looked at the increasing number of troops, and her heart was dark. It seemed that disaster in the shadow world was imminent.


    "Believers of God, if we join the Eternal Church, can we really guarantee that we will not be harmed?"


    Arthas sneered when he heard the words: "If you cut off the supply of your heart, do you think you are qualified to say this?"


    Lord Moonberry and the others bowed their heads.


    Yes, in terms of combat power, the Queen of Winter is not the opponent of the Elves and Goddess.


    Regarding the situation, they didn''t get any help.


    But if the shadow world is destroyed, what should those creatures do?


    The Queen of Winter tentatively said: "Is there really no place to turn? This god''s messenger..."


    "You have only one way to go, don''t struggle... our time is limited. We have captured the Shadow Realm, and we have to attack the Burning Legion, and finally destroy the Void Lord!"


    Sylvanas interrupted the Queen of Winter.


    Then the leader who had been in charge of Faye for countless years, knelt before them.


    Don''t talk about despicable means.


    Now Faye has its own problems.


    Arthas chuckled and said: "You are very good. If you hesitated just now, then the one who greeted you would be God''s anger!


    do you know? We can open the door to the world.


    There are countless existences in the God Realm stronger than us..."


    Everyone in Faye didn''t speak, but one by one kneeled on the ground.


    No one was dissatisfied.


    Because standing is dead!


    Then Alleria gave them new powers and said to the Queen of Winter: "If your talents are recognized by the **** of the underworld, I think you will continue to lead these souls..."


    "Thank you for your gift!"


    Under the control of the elves and goddess, the queen became the size of an ordinary person.


    If you ignore the tree-like horns on her head, the Queen of Winter is actually very beautiful...


    At this time, Tyrande took the people and knelt in front of Arthas.


    "See Master Priest! Tyrande the Sinner is back..."


    "Huh? Where''s Illidan! I remember you went to him?"


    Arthas looked at the once infidel with a smirk on his face.


    When Lord Ysera asked the elves to join.


    She is the one who makes the most trouble.


    And also took away the Moon Blade troops.


    Originally, Arthas wanted to get here, and invite the big brothers of the gods to come and clear the Burning Legion together.


    Who thought Tyrande would come back.


    Faced with Alsace''s questioning.


    Tyrande gritted his teeth and said, "I drove him away because he joined the demon!"


    "Then why are you looking for him?"


    "Before I thought the eternal religion was bad, plus Elune gave me guidance at the beginning, saying that maybe Illidan would have a way..."

 Chapter 812：

    "Elune? Huh... a guy who hides his head and shows his tail, okay... you can change your identity as soon as you know your mistakes, and forgive part of your sins.


    But because of your actions, it has caused trouble to the religion, and you must fight for the religion! "


    "Yes, I am willing to join the battle! I just want to understand one thing, what exactly is Elune that we believe in?"


    Elune is the goddess of the moon.


    Only natural creatures can accept her voice.


    But no one has seen Elune''s body, including the Queen of Winter.


    However, it is worth mentioning. 1.5


    The stronger the people, the more contemptuous they will be towards Elune, and some even hate Elune very much.


    At this time, Arthas said: "The creature like Naaru was created by Elune and does not belong to any creature.


    It looks pure and flawless, but when the light runs out, it becomes a dark Naaru!


    Instead, it will become endless darkness.


    The so-called goddess of the moon is actually nothing more than sitting behind the scenes who use the moon to spread faith!


    One day, we will defeat all these guys. "


    Later, a resident of Faye also explained the existence of Elune to Tyrande.


    Their world is a natural world, and later because of the appearance of the ancient gods, they began to end.


    Silnax absorbed Elune''s dark power.


    It turned into a mad demon and destroyed the ancient god, but he and the people nearby were all killed by this power. .


    Chapter 779 The desperate Denathius the Great, the white beards come to Ravendes!


    Blazing Blue Fairy was taken down, and the next target was aimed at the promotion fortress.


    When Tyrande entered the religion of God.


    She realized how stupid she was at the beginning.


    The power of the moon seems to be powerful.


    In fact, there are many disadvantages.


    Not only that, the three Windrunner sisters who had been to the God Realm also told her if they had chosen to surrender.


    It is estimated that she is now a goddess of the moon.


    Currently, there are very few goddesses of moon attributes.


    In this regard, Tyrande sighed besides sighing.


    Who allowed himself to be fooled at the time.


    ......


    At this moment, the Queen of Winter wakes up from her practice, her refined face is full of shock.


    Obviously, the mighty power of the gods made her, the queen who controls the shadow world, feel tremendous pressure.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there would be such a great existence!"


    "My **** is naturally the greatest, otherwise you thought it would be so simple to clean up the malignant tumors of a world?"


    "Well, I don''t know Master Master, what should we do with Blazing Xianye?"


    Some of the Queen of Winter let all 29 of these souls go to the underworld.


    But I am afraid that this place will become unmanaged after leaving.


    For a while, I couldn''t help but feel a little tangled.


    At this time, Verresa said: "Don''t worry about it, we will not give up in the shadow world, and souls from other worlds will come here in the future.


    Just convert the people into believers of God, a large number of souls can still go to the God Realm. "


    "So it is!"


    The Queen of Winter realized what they did.


    While controlling the Shadow Realm, while importing souls into the God Realm.


    As for the balance of the world.


    The Queen of Winter believes that as long as there is a god, everything is not a problem.


    --------


    At this moment, Chuanyuan.


    The warden was talking with the emperor of Revendes.


    "Now the big thing is not good, the heretics in the world of Azeroth have invaded the shadow world, and I can feel that they are heading to the blazing blue fairy field!"


    "But... there is no way. The warlord has been imprisoned by you, and the helmet of dominance and Frostmourne that worked so hard to build are now useless!"


    The face of Emperor Denathus at this time was also not good, because he waited until the blazing blue fairy field was captured.


    Then my good day will soon come to an end.


    The warden frowned and said, "Is there still no way to contact the Burning Legion?"


    "There is no way to contact, the two Sargeras lackeys are dead!"


    "What a bunch of idiots! If I can''t escape, then you have to die, think of a way together!"


    The warden was sealed in Chuanyuan.


    Just like a dog.


    Although fierce, there is no way to get out.


    But Emperor Denasius is different, he has many dreadlords as his subordinates, if the situation is not good.


    Can withdraw and leave.


    After pretending to be a good person for so many years, he has endured enough of today''s shadow world.


    Since the Burning Legion cannot be used as a support, maybe the Void can! ! !


    The Great Emperor Denathus issued instructions to his dreadlord legion.


    The black hands lurking in various worlds began to march towards the void.


    If you can''t get help from the void.


    Then, they will be directly obliterated by the Great Emperor Denasius.


    Just in the days when the Emperor Thenathus was waiting hard.


    The city of Olympus sent an envoy to Ravendes!


    The lineup is very luxurious.


    The White Beard Pirates, Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke, and the Vampire Legion of the Serena World.


    "All souls can be saved as long as they believe in the religion. Don''t succumb to the violence of this world, come and join us..."


    White Beard''s voice is still so loud.


    Half of Ravendes could hear the thunderous sound.


    Countless souls looked towards the light, hoping for real salvation.


    But a large number of souls dare not move.


    Looking at the scene where there is no response.


    Kakashi broke the deadlock.


    "It seems that we need to attack a place, as the base of the religion. According to the priest, this is the most depraved place!"


    "So, how about we interrogate?"


    Uchiha Itachi said lightly.


    Under the eyes of Shao Lun, no one can hide their secrets.


    The first place they came was the town of Dark Bay.


    The residents here were very afraid of the arrival of Baibeard and others. The rulers among them tried to resist, but in the end they didn''t even resist Baibeard''s punch.


    It was beaten into powder.


    Many cowardly souls knelt to the ground.


    In the face of powerful forces, they can only choose to surrender.


    "Raise your heads!"


    A voice fell in everyone''s ears, although a little cold, it made people involuntarily follow this person''s words.


    I saw a man whose eyes were shining red and said to them: "We are followers of God and are here to save you. If you don''t have the energy, your souls will die soon.


    Join the cult and have a powerful force.


    The past, let it go, don''t be afraid of the murder of Uncle Whitebeard just now, the controller actually did a lot of filthy things.


    For example, stealing your heart energy..."


    Sasuke Uchiha applied some methods to control his emotions, and soon these people calmed down.


    At least I won''t be afraid anymore.


    Then a soul who was always bullied joined the cult.


    After receiving the gift of God.


    He has undergone earth-shattering changes.


    A skinny soul, with skin like frost, turned into a burly general.


    Not only that, but his body also exudes a pure breath of death.


    "I... did I become the same?"


    "No! Brother, you have become the Underworld... this is a gift from God!"


    Kakashi is knowledgeable and knows many anecdotes about the God Realm293.


    Also before coming here, I deliberately learned some knowledge about the world of hell.


    And the Underworld.


    It is the most terrifying and powerful race in the underworld.


    After seeing someone recovering from the previous life, the town burst into enthusiastic cheers.


    Everyone knew it was dead.


    And those who can come to Ravendes are basically not waste.


    No matter how powerful he was in his lifetime, all came here to become slaves.


    This is something that no one wants to see.


    And this time finally let these people see hope!


    In just three hours, the first city of Ravendes was captured, but soon Emperor Denasius sent his stubborn army and mudstone army.


    A terrifying gargoyle creation, occupying the entire sky.


    Baibeard said to the younger brothers behind him: "It seems we are a good place this time. I said before that when the lottery was drawn, it was a lottery. I didn''t expect to have such a rival!"


    "Father, although you can''t go to that war zone, there are enemies here."


    "Yes, let me use my fist to swear the greatness of the gods!"


    boom.


    The ground cracked.


    White beard leaped into the air, and saw him with a grinning smile, and hit the body of the Hard Rock Legion with a punch.


    moment.


    In the dark sky, there were cracks and stripes that were thousands of meters long.

 Chapter 813：

    "Split it, you bastards!".


    Chapter 780


    Recalcitrant Legion: A creature created by a stonesmith and infused with heart energy.


    They are the puppets of Emperor Denasius.


    Also patrolling the army of Revendes.


    When the terrible power of space fell on the soldiers of the Hard Rock Legion, strange things happened.


    A layer of scarlet shield, and a large number of magic runes appeared.


    It even offset the power of space.


    "What''s the situation, the power of the space of the old man has no effect!"


    Marco was a little unbelievable, and then he turned into an ice flame phoenix and rushed directly up when the flame touched the gargoyle.


    He realized something instantly.


    "Father, these stone monsters just have a hard skin!"


    "Hmph, of course I understand."


    Standing in the air, White Beard slammed a punch again, this time the Hard Rock Legion could no longer resist.


    Because the heart in the body can all be destroyed by the force of shock.


    They can defend against external tools, or they can use their heart to defend against attacks.


    But once the core of the body is destroyed, it is completely scrapped.


    And Sasuke Uchiha directly used swordsmanship to forcibly destroy the nodes of the runes and use technology to destroy the stubborn stone legion.


    Tens of thousands of troops.


    Just fell down.


    Baibeard smiled at his friends: "It seems that this great emperor can''t wait! I guess he must be panicking now..."


    "Well, but I think this person may just be a test! After all, he swallows some of the land that the heart can allocate, and who knows it!"


    Kakashi''s judgment was recognized by everyone.


    Then they sent the message back.


    Soon, Arthas came here, looking at the kingdom of blood and black.


    He said with emotion: "Desire and power are always the best way to corrupt the soul. Slowly develop, we continue to eat here!"


    Different from the territory of Faye.


    Ravendes is a place that is absolutely impossible to obtain without starting a war.


    And according to the information of the Queen of Winter, Denarsius may have betrayed!


    That being the case, they have to slow down even more.


    ---------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Alsace reported the latest incident.


    Tosaka University: "Well, I have already arranged the affairs of Faye! It is estimated that the queen of winter can be used as a sacrifice, and the moonberry is also good. ¡¨!"


    Prince Lordaeron: "Understood! I will sacrifice them."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "By the way, I remember the lord of Levendes, the Great Emperor Denasius has a blood demon sword in his hand?"


    Tosaka University: "Yes, what''s the matter with Sister Solanum? You don''t want it!"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "No, I just want to study it. I think this sword is good! Arthas, please pay attention."


    Klin: "Khan... the world of Alsace is so popular, all kinds of treasures!"


    Iori Taichi: "Then you have a lot of worlds. There is no such thing as Dragon Ball in other worlds."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Little bald head, don''t talk! Hurry up and go to work. By the way, let me tell you that there is also a believer in the sixth universe!"


    Klin: "Huh? God won''t find another priest, right? No, there is no newcomer in the group..."


    Explorer O''Connor: "Idiot, a believer!!! Read the text clearly, I think it would be interesting if you don''t work hard to be overtaken by others."


    Klin: "..."


    At this moment, within the world of Dragon Ball.


    Klin looked at the collected Super Dragon Balls, looking a little helpless.


    Originally wanted to steal a lazy, and then continue to practice, it seems that this is no longer possible!


    Huh.


    In a moment of movement, Klin came to the underground palace.


    At this time, Piccolo was floating cross-legged in the air to practice his own practice.


    "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s time for us to challenge the strong. I just got the news that there are strong enemies in the sixth universe. We need to work hard!"


    "Really? I have a good place to go. By the way, call Wukong and others together."


    "where?"


    "The house of spirit and time, although the rules can only be entered by two people, with my current strength, it is possible to modify the rules inside!"


    During the period when Piccolo lived in the underworld, he didn''t carry it at all.


    I have been studying the power of time.


    Superpowers used to be rubbish.


    They are all things outside of the body, strong is strong.


    But it''s not as strong as the reality, and the law can be different.


    But the real combat power.


    Bick now has reached the third stage strength of a Super Saiyan.


    The whole person seemed mysterious.


    Because he touched the threshold of God, it only takes one step to enter the stage of God.


    But Klin and Wukong are far apart.


    So this time he wants to take the whole opportunity to train them and challenge all the powerful enemies in the seventh universe!


    About half an hour later.


    The warriors of the earth gathered, and everyone entered the house of spirit and time.


    And Wes, who had been observing them, used a little scepter to speed up the movement of time, and at the same time freed BoJack and his gang.


    Not only that, he also secretly operated and took Majin Buu from Babiddi.


    Billus meowed and looked at the egg with a weird expression.


    "¡§"What is this? I can''t eat it..."


    "Buu! A very strong creature, the believer of the God of Eternity will soon start to act, I naturally have to be prepared!


    I just hope that they can become a **** of destruction sooner. "


    "So that I can be free?"


    "God''s thoughts, how do I know..."


    Hearing this, Billus lay directly on the ground.


    It also thought that he would be free soon.


    Three days later.


    When Wukong and the others walked out of the cultivation room, the time would naturally not be able to achieve one-to-one comparison.


    But it can still be done in six months.


    This involves the operation of the universe.


    However, everyone is satisfied to be able to do this.


    At this time, Wukong, after a lot of cultivation, turned into an adult directly, his potential was developed, and his growth rate was very fast.


    And ate ten tons of food in six months!


    It''s terrible.


    Wukong with white hair and golden eyes, although there are some escapes in his eyes, the temperament of the whole person has already transitioned from childhood to adulthood.


    During these six months, he was taught a miserable lesson by Piccolo.


    Awakened the power of the Super Saiyan and trained it very strongly, but it was ridiculously weak in front of Piccolo.


    The record is 35564 to 656.


    For the first five months, he has been failing until one day he awakens the ancient blood of Saiyans.


    It became what it is now.


    The strength is about the top level of Super Two, but the appearance is only Super One.


    Piccolo took them to the universe, he felt it at will, and then he came to a barren desert planet.


    And here happens to be the camp where Pojek and his gang live. .


    Chapter 781 The tyrannical turtle fairy, the arrival of Trunks!


    "The enemy this time is them? They don''t seem to be terrible!"


    Immortal Turtle pushed the sunglasses on his face, and said somewhat disapprovingly.


    He walked in the same vein.


    Relying on a superb martial art in the God Realm to challenge the great sacred beasts, at the cost of a holy blood.


    To grow.


    Its strength has super-full power strength.


    In the real fight, it is estimated that Tianjin Fan is not the opponent of Guixianren.


    This is the question of experience.


    Piccolo snorted and said, "This is your enemy, Klin and I have Wukong, and naturally there are other enemies."


    Then he left.


    Immortal Turtle glanced at the group of enemies and directly targeted the short-haired girl.


    This is a dark-yellow-skinned woman with long golden hair. The immortal Turtle moves her index finger when she is watching.


    Satan looked at a man with a turban.


    As for Tianjin Fan, it was aimed at a small man.


    Several people quickly reached a group.


    Tianjin Fan and Satan quickly cleaned up their opponents, but when it was the Turtle Immortal''s turn, it turned into a wretched battle.


    One will lick other people''s arms, and one will say some sorrows.


    The angry opponent directly exploded and hit the second brother of Gui 293 Immortal with a kick.


    This is so cool and crooked.


    The turtle immortal was directly abolished by half of his combat power.


    "Damn... You woman is really ruthless!"


    "Huh... the old lady killed more people than your salt!"


    Immortal Turtle snorted coldly and tried to fight with pain, but for some reason, the more he hit, the heavier he felt.


    And the battle has become more and more strenuous.

 Chapter 814：

    After just five minutes of fighting.


    Immortal Turtle¡¯s face has a few more red handprints, and Tianjin Fan and others in the distance are facing the overlord BoJack!


    A villain who is not easy to defeat in the super-two state.


    Natural combat power is very turbulent.


    "It''s over! Satan and Tianjin Fan can''t help me, what the **** is going on..."


    Immortal Gui is suffering, and his fists are getting more and more strenuous.


    Finally he was knocked down.


    Looking at the woman above his head, he suddenly understood that this was God''s punishment for himself.


    Fighting is fighting.


    I like to show off when I''m fine, now it''s so cool?


    Thinking about this, Immortal Turtle took advantage of BoJack¡¯s men¡¯s attack, and suddenly said: "Your skirt is torn!"


    "Um?"


    The woman lowered her head and looked down, just in a moment of absent-mindedness.


    A long sword formed of pure energy penetrated her body.


    "Ah... Damn, I really thought I didn''t have anything to do, die for me!"


    This sword is formed by Qi.


    The turtle immortal pressed the trump card.


    At the end of the battle, he lay on the ground and wanted to sleep very much, but the battle continued in the distance, so he could only calm his physical strength, and then took a piece of holy blood from his arms and swallowed it in his abdomen.


    There are about ten drops of blood in a bottle.


    But you can only take one drop at a time.


    However, the turtle immortal at this time also understands that people sometimes have to be cruel to themselves.


    The gods are already dissatisfied with themselves.


    If you don''t show it, I''m afraid it will be a waste in my life.


    He didn''t want to be just a pervert.


    Since there is a chance to aspire to a stronger martial arts, it is time to fight.


    Violent power ran through his body.


    The fighting power of the three is still very terrifying, and BoJack naturally felt the pressure.


    Satan is a pure warrior, and so is the turtle fairy.


    However, Tianjin Fan relied on the Third God Eye to continuously launch sneak attacks.


    This made BoJack, who had been able to crush the three of them, furious.


    The battle lasted a full hour.


    In the end, the Guixian Ren and Tianjin Fan were seriously injured, and Satan lost his consciousness and won.


    On the other side, Klin and others are fighting Buu!


    The battle here is terrible.


    They are fighting in the Destroyer.


    The venue is very vast.


    Although Bik''s ability is very strong, there is nothing to do with Buu who is constantly regenerating.


    Wukong and Klin had already left the battle with bruises.


    Thirty minutes later.


    Bick lost, Buu won, and at the same time won a prize of ice cream.


    Klin lay on the ground, vomiting: "This is too difficult to fight, it''s just a brown candy, you can''t fight it no matter what.


    Even if it makes a hole in its body, it can be repaired. "


    "Yeah, there is no way at all."


    Wukong drank a bottle of water and then spit out.


    On the other hand, Piccolo gave them a punch when he heard the words.


    "You two guys, you can''t use your brains if you are in a bad fight? Especially you Klin and Wukong only fight with your head covered. Why can''t you be so smart?"


    "I..."


    So scolded by Piccolo.


    Klin was sober a lot, and then became silent.


    An hour later, he chose to single out Buu, no one thought of it.


    This little bald head uses the sealing magic technique to control Buu.


    The first person wins!


    Piccolo looked at the little bald head who came out triumphantly, and said in doubt: "How did you think of it?"


    "Hey, didn''t you just say it? If you can''t beat it, you have to find a way! Of course I asked those big brothers."


    Klin also had no need to conceal it.


    Just describe the characteristics of Buu.


    Soon Rin Tosaka''s taunts greeted him. The Undead Clayman was even more terrifying than Buu, but for this kind of enemy, if he couldn''t beat him, he would naturally choose the seal technique.


    And he was within an hour.


    Learned a very difficult seal.


    This horrible magical technique made Birus''s scalp numb.


    He also used the seal technique when he was round, and it was an improved version of the previous seal on the other side of himself.


    And not only that, he also segmented Buu''s soul.


    The bad ones are generally trained as targets.


    The good ones are generally ready to become members of the religion.


    But in this way, Wukong can be uncomfortable!


    Evil Buu¡¯s battle was directly increased by Nima three times, and he was violently beaten down less than five minutes after he went up.


    In the end he came out on his stomach.


    "Bick, I am your uncle..."


    Wukong fell into a coma just saying this.


    Klin laughed.


    In this way, they were caught in a frenzied practice, and believers, such as dumplings, who were not very powerful, were expanding their beliefs.


    Until a day after half a month.


    An accident happened.


    A young man took a special instrument and came to the original site of the earth.


    There is no scenery here, only a dark void.


    But not far away there is a city standing in the sky, shining brightly.


    "This...Where is this? Where is the earth..."


    Sitting in the special instrument, the purple-haired boy was full of shocked expressions.


    Is the earth already destroyed?


    It is still said that the occurrence of the time paradox caused the world to have no earth at all.


    Trunks came naturally, but his heart was full of despair at the moment.


    [Recommend two books from friends]


    [Tower defense: 100 times the attack speed, cheating on the entire network]


    [Survival in the Desert: I kidnapped the world].


    Chapter 782 The warning from the God of Eternity, the time being infinitely accelerated! [ͼ]


    However, in order to verify what is in my mind.


    He came to the shining city.


    The city is naturally the capital of the West.


    Otherwise, how to link the gods?


    When Trunks arrived here, he was dumbfounded.


    Naturally, he was not familiar with the buildings here, but just after he landed, the people inside invited him enthusiastically.


    "Hello, gentleman? It seems that you are a martial artist. I really didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful person in the universe!


    Come and register your name. After you come to the Sect, you can gain stronger power and challenge stronger people..."


    "Uh..."


    Trunks looked at the thin man in front of him and didn''t know what to say.


    But the opponent''s body has decent strength.


    It is estimated that there are millions of combat power!


    What is going on here?


    Soon he registered a Trunks name on the platform, and then he began to ask: "Do you know Mr. Monkey King, and Mr. Vegeta?"


    "Huh? You know the Monkey King Divine Envoy."


    "Ah, no... I just admire my name for a long time!"


    The religious man frowned slightly, but he didn''t doubt it.


    After all, the Lord had traveled outside for a long time before.


    Maybe this is one of them.


    After a series of conversations.


    Trunks was completely stupid, Vegeta didn''t exist at all, and he hadn''t even attacked the earth.


    Monkey King and others have directly become envoys.


    And his mother went to the **** realm and became a goddess.


    That is to say, because I am gone through time and space?


    Anxious Trunks asked the believer: "Can you ask, how can I get in touch with Mr. Wukong?"


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    "Well, the one who is very anxious!"


    "Well, come and join me in the cult!"


    Then the two came to a temple. There was no statue in it, only a stele with the eternal god.


    But just this monument.


    Trunks felt countless pressure!


    The thin man came in front of Shenhuo, muttered a few unfamiliar words, and then several figures appeared in front of Trunks.


    He glanced at it. There were Klin, Goku, Piccolo, a purple cat, and a blue-skinned man holding a scepter.


    Klin glanced at Trunks and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Come on."

 Chapter 815：

    The priest reached out to Trunks, and the latter took a deep breath and said to them: "I come from the future, and I want to ask you some questions.


    I wonder if I can see one below? "


    "future?"


    Klin and others were a little puzzled, how come they have come from the future.


    Then a few of them returned.


    After a detailed conversation, Trunks was dumbfounded. He thought that the time he traveled was the time when Wukong returned to Earth.


    As a result, he did not expect that there would be no Saiyan invasion.


    Everyone was stunned for a while.


    I don''t understand what''s going on.


    Instead, Weiss named their doubts.


    "I think I understand the problem!"


    "What do you say, Weiss?"


    "The result of the matter actually begins with the advent of the God of Eternity. The appearance of that great God has changed all history!


    Including the timeline of this world!


    As for why Trunks came to the present, in fact, the earth''s time has been accelerating, and it has been accelerating for more than ten years!


    It''s just that you found it, and this is the one that can prove it the most. "


    Speaking, Wes took out a chick that had just hatched.


    When Weiss threw it into its original position on the earth.


    The little chicken has grown up visible!


    The flow of time is very fierce.


    In just one minute, they witnessed the life of the chicken.


    From childhood to adulthood.


    Klin said with a shocked face: "This...what exactly..."


    "I think the gods must know that Trunks will come, so they speed up the time! Other timelines, is this going to let us go to other worlds to promote the religion?"


    Bick''s mind is still very flexible.


    Hit the point all at once.


    It''s just that they didn''t know Liu Che''s intentions, and the fate of the earth was changed.


    But he wants the eighteenth! ! !


    Failure to do so on the 18th is estimated to be far away, so Liu Che can only speed up the time.


    But Piccolo''s statement is also good.


    That is to accelerate the time, Trunks will come, and this channel will be connected.


    Just one thing, Piccolo was right.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    What Liu Che needs are dragon balls, and there are naturally many dragon **** in multiple timelines.


    For example, Dragon Ball in Trunks Timeline, Black Star Dragon Ball in GT, and Super Dragon Ball in this world.


    This kind of thing doesn''t need to be ordered by him, and Piccolo can understand Liu Che''s thoughts.


    At this time, upon hearing Bick''s words, Weiss frowned slightly, wanting to remind them not to tamper with history at will.


    But he just wanted to talk.


    But found that he couldn''t speak anymore.


    Afterwards, a golden gaze fell on his body, and Weiss was in a cold sweat.


    But this is only a moment.


    Soon Weiss returned to normal, and none of the people nearby and Birus on his shoulders noticed.


    is God!


    The God of Eternity won''t let me in!


    He just blocked it out of instinct, and now after being warned once, Weiss is honest.


    ..............


    Even give them advice.


    Such as building a space channel, and how to save Trunks'' world!


    Klin frowned and said, "The cyborgs in your world are very powerful?"


    "Um."


    "How powerful is it?"


    "Probably all the Super Saiyans are not their opponents! These are two robots that can only kill people for fun."


    "Well, I see... that''s not too strong!"


    Trunks has just transformed himself, his strength is only above the normal level.


    Not even the full power is reached.


    But things like building space tunnels.


    Nobody here can do it.


    The same is true for Weiss.


    Klin pondered for a moment, and said to Piccolo: "It seems that we still have to sacrifice. It is best to go to the sixth universe and collect the super dragon balls!"


    "Well, that''s fine. Then let''s start."


    Then these people scattered and left, and Trunks followed Piccolo to the sixth universe.


    On the way, Piccolo asked: "In which world of you, none of us can be resurrected?"


    "Yes, due to your death, the Dragon Ball cannot recover. The only warrior on the entire earth is me.


    The current earth is in ruins, and the soldiers are all dead..."


    "Don''t show a downcast face, as long as you join the cult, everything will develop in a good direction!"


    "Well, thank you for your encouragement, I will do my best." People.


    Chapter 783 Trunks: Dad, why is your hair so green!


    Thirty minutes later.


    Klin and others descended into the Sixth Universe, and after a little perception, they determined the position of the believer.


    "Go, people who have found them!"


    "good."


    Huh.


    Move instantaneously again.


    When Trunks saw the man with green hair, he was stunned.


    My horse.


    How did my father become like this.


    This hair is really green and glowing green!


    "Huh? Are you... a member of the religion?"


    Vegeta felt the familiar power of these people, put a serious expression on her face, and asked with a smile.


    "Hello, my name is Klin! I am the priest of the Seventh Universe!"


    "So it''s really you, hello..."


    It''s all a family, so it''s easy to speak naturally.


    Vegeta has currently controlled thousands of stars. Although he has not subdued Hitt, the opponent is also overwhelmed by his strength.


    I am preparing to join the religious cult recently.


    "This is Vegeta, we are here to find Super Dragon Ball..."


    When Klin told what happened.


    Vegeta was naturally very happy.


    After all, he can have the rights and powers he has now, all thanks to the gods.


    Including the state he now calls Super Saiyan Green, it is also a gift from the gods.


    Serve the gods.


    Vegeta felt very honored.


    With Super Dragon Ball Radar, coupled with the help of Weiss, the speed is simply not too fast.


    But Trunks took the time to ask: "Mr. Vegeta, are you in this form of Super Saiyan?"


    "Yeah, I think the one named Wukong just now is also a Saiyan, he is blonde, mine is extremely green!


    Let me tell you an interesting thing. A born Super Saiyan also has green hair, but not as green as mine. "


    Vegeta said with great pride.


    What about the born Super Saiyan?


    Wasn''t it defeated in front of him.


    Vegeta is now able to completely crush Kel.


    "Right..." Suddenly, Vegeta looked at Trunks and said, "Are you from Universe Seven? I don''t think you have joined the Cult yet! Do you want to join?"


    Our big family has no restrictions, as long as you believe in gods and don''t commit crimes! "


    Looking at the tender father.


    Trunks'' nose couldn''t help but start to sour, in his world.


    Boomer''s evaluation of Vegeta is very low.


    She has no taste, is too arrogant, and even often abuses her, so that her relationship with other people is not very good.


    But the Vegeta of this world is completely different.


    Mature and stable.


    While being proud, he did not neglect his care for others.


    "Why are you crying? Kid...is there something uncomfortable!"


    "No... I just, I just miss my father!"


    After hearing the words, Vegeta was taken aback, and subconsciously hugged him in her arms.


    He didn''t know why, he always felt that this child was like his own blood relative.


    At this time, Piccolo, who was following behind them, realized something.


    "Is that so?"


    In Trunks''s description, he is a super Saiyan and an earthling.


    Since it is not Wukong''s child.


    Then it should be Vegeta''s!


    It seems that the appearance of gods has changed many things!


    But compared to such a world, life is still better now, and the people are prosperous and healthy.


    Even the gods of this universe.

 Chapter 816：

    You have to rely on their gods to live.


    How refreshing this is!


    On the following road, Trunks also told Vegeta of his life experience, just as he expected.


    This is his own child in other worlds.


    It was also because the enemies of that world were too strong, causing all the soldiers to die.


    In this regard, Vegeta said.


    I will avenge him!


    The process of collecting dragon **** took three full days. After all, a super dragon ball is a planet.


    Wanting to move is not so simple.


    Until all the dragon **** are collected.


    Weiss transported it to the vicinity of the earth!


    The sacrifice is ready to begin!


    People in the two universes began to pray. After all, offering sacrifices like gods is a big event for all believers.


    This represents their respect and love for the gods.


    "Great God of Eternity, we offer Super Dragon Ball like you, I hope you can send a goddess to help us..."


    Klin stood in Xidu and shouted at the fire.


    Then other believers began to chant the greatness of the gods.


    Trunks also obediently knelt on the ground, waiting for the coming of the gods...


    About five minutes later.


    The super dragon ball suspended in the sky began to shine, and then was absorbed by a golden light.


    Seeing this scene, Klin laughed and said: "The **** has accepted our sacrifice!!!"


    "Praise the God of Eternity, praise your greatness and kindness!"


    "Praise the God of Eternity..."


    ...


    Accompanied by the cheers of countless believers.


    Several figures slowly fell from the sky, and the leaders were Kaguya Ji, Yao Yao and Tu Shan Yaya.


    Then there were a group of little girls such as Dongfang Qin Lan.


    As for Yaya, Guoguo and others, because they stayed in the Lower Realm for too long last time, they have been imprisoned in their boudoirs.


    It is estimated to be crying now.


    It is a great torture to let these lively girls only stay in the house.


    Klin watched the goddess come to the world, and hurried forward.


    "See you goddess, I didn''t expect so many people to come!"


    Huiye smiled upon hearing the words: "It''s just a long time since the lower realm has come down. As the goddess of the space department, I''m just here to be a guide, and the other sisters are doing it."


    She is already pregnant.


    There are very few goddesses in the space department, so she came here to point Tu Shan Yaya and others to open the passage.


    I just came to have fun.


    Yaoyao glanced at the universe, her eyes fell on Vis and Birus, her brows frowned, and her tone of voice was unkind: "What''s the situation with you as a cat?"


    "We used to be the managers here..." 1.5


    "I''m asking why you don''t join the cult. Is it because you have two hearts!"


    As Liu Che''s iron goddess, Yao Yao could not tolerate sand in his eyes.


    She is similar to Ye Rou.


    All belong to the kind of domineering temperament.


    With a smile, all with a supreme breath.


    The oppressive Vis and Billus were sweating profusely.


    Before Wess could speak, Birus jumped directly to the ground and bowed and said, "I beg the adults not to get angry, Xiao Meow, I am not malicious, but I have been punished by God... In fact, I have long admired God''s religion for a long time!"


    Now it''s time to compare who can do the Ergouzi.


    The dead daoist friends are not dead and poor.


    Billus could see that the beautiful and unspeakable black dress woman in front of him was really angry.


    I''m afraid I can''t even become a pet cat! .


    Chapter 784 The miracle is cast into oneself, the cohesion of the double avenue! ! !


    "Huh...You little cat is very cute! What about you..."


    Following Yao Yao''s gaze, she turned to Weiss.


    The latter smiled bitterly, then knelt on the ground.


    He had long expected such a day.


    I just didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    When an ostrich pretends to be dead, you can¡¯t pretend to live forever. There must be a day when you face reality!


    "Weiss is willing to join the church and follow your arrangements..."


    "It''s almost the same! Don''t feel triumphant when you think that you are an aboriginal god, that''s just the idea of ??a frog at the bottom of the well!


    If it is not for your efforts to help believers, you are not even qualified to speak! "


    With this remark, Weiss was sweating coldly.


    It turned out that the other party came with the intent to kill.


    It''s terrible.


    Fortunately, I surrendered!


    Subsequently, Birus was restored to his previous form, but now he has also been strengthened after joining the Cult.


    The so-called destructive supernatural powers, as mentioned before, are all bestowed by great priests.


    And that power, Birus only has the right to use it, not the right to control it.


    Now that he had obtained the gift of the God of Eternity, he began to refine this power, and it was not until he woke up that he suddenly realized that he already had a power comparable to Ve 29s.


    "So shall we start?"


    "good!"


    Kaguya Ji''s eyes turned into golden lines, and the earth''s time acceleration was also stopped.


    She only tapped her finger.


    Several gaps in space-time tunnels were opened.


    Among the top goddesses, apart from Ye Rou and Liu Shen, she is the goddess with the strongest mastery of time and space.


    Trunks'' world channel has not only been opened.


    The rest of the world is also opened together.


    There are a total of three space-time tunnels, one of which is the world from Trunks.


    The second is the world of Dragon Ball GT.


    The third is the world of normal trajectories.


    After completing all this, Yao Yao said to Klin: "Little bald head, we have completed the matter! One of these three world lines owns the entire king of the mentally retarded orphan, so if you have to go in and struggle.


    It''s better to call Shang Ye Lao Hei et al.


    And you can play with the other two! "


    "Yes, you have worked hard, goddess."


    "What hard work, we just just come down and play, then bye bye..."


    After the words fell, a gorgeous carriage appeared in front of everyone.


    Kaguya Ji and others got on board.


    And the one driving the carriage is a cub of a unicorn, with a four-star strength!


    -----------


    And within the eternal **** world.


    Numerous golden lights entwined around the eternal temple.


    All the goddesses were shocked by this spectacle.


    Each stream of light represents a power, and these powers are constantly converging towards the temple of crape myrtle.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    "Maybe the gods will break through again!"


    "It is estimated that we should not disturb the gods!"


    ...


    Inside the temple.


    Liu Che looked at the prompt panel of the system with a charming smile.


    Because he made the Avenue of Miracles!


    "Ding... Your main priest, Klin, sacrificed a set of Super Dragon Balls to you, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your achievement of the Avenue of Miracles."


    "Ding...your current Avenue of Miracles is 50% at the first level."


    "Ding...Because you have achieved the Avenue of Miracles, the luck of all believers in God''s Domain has increased by ten percent!"


    Remarks: The so-called Qi Luck is luck. For example, alchemy may produce high-level pills, and it will be very easy to break through the bottleneck.


    Comprehend the law will be easier!


    Therefore, luck is also a very important part!


    "Ding...Congratulations, there is a brand new Dao law in your God''s Domain, which all believers can understand, but this ability cannot surpass its own stage.


    For example, the created wish items cannot surpass the strength of the maker! "


    Looking at the introduction of the system, Liu Che was very approving of it.


    If you can transcend the ontology, it would be a bit nonsense.


    Although the power of miracles is terrible, it also has its own limitations.


    So, what if I use the power of miracles to increase myself?


    Think of this question.


    There was a strange smile on Liu Che''s face!


    Because he thought of the Great Dao of Space, this thing originally took a long time to successfully cultivate!


    If I use Avenue of Miracles!


    Can it be condensed into a space avenue in advance?


    Think and do it!


    When Liu Che''s thoughts moved, the long river of purple laws in God''s Domain directly began to surge.


    The power of these miracles was spread to every plane and every planet by him.


    moment.


    A purple rain of light began to fall in God''s Domain.

 Chapter 817：

    If you can watch from outside the realm of God, you can see that the realm of God at this time is changing from gold to purple.


    At the same time, the structure in God''s Domain became stronger.


    For up to three hours, this was the effect of being accelerated by Liu Che.


    He finally heard the system beep.


    "Ding...Because the host uses the Avenue of Miracles to perfect yourself, your space law has been transformed into a space avenue."


    Note: Your miracle power has been consumed too much and enters a hundred-year cooling time! The avenue of miracle power at the avenue level cannot be used for a hundred years!


    "This kind of punishment is simply useless!"


    Liu Che began to laugh!


    For a hundred years, for the master, it was just a moment.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host for the achievement of the space avenue, and your God''s Domain has achieved a qualitative change! All the believers of the space system will automatically understand the three skills."


    "[Teleport], [Space Rift], [Space Bag]"


    "Ding...Because you condensed the Space Avenue, all the believers of the Space System in God''s Domain have actually increased their strength by two stages, and their comprehension space ability has increased by 20%!"


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host for your achievement of the Dao of Space, and the God Realm has transformed into the eternal Buddha God Realm!"


    Note: After the transformation of the God Realm, collecting the world in the future will not increase the area of ??the God Realm, but will increase the speed of the divine power regeneration in the God Realm instead.


    Note: The God Realm cannot be sealed and cannot be locked.


    Remarks: The eternal Buddha realm is infinite, and even more worlds can bear it!


    What is the concept of infinity in the world?


    That is, there is no limit to your own power!


    As long as you live, you can continue to strengthen!


    That''s so cool!


    Condensing two rules in one day is simply awkward.


    After achieving the master, you can cover up your breath.


    Therefore, the rulers of the outside world don''t know the changes in Liu Che at all.


    In a good mood, I naturally want to relax!


    Liu Che pondered for a while and gave an order to Hina Yi, calling Rin Tosaka and others.


    After all, if you make a breakthrough yourself, you have to be shared by someone to be happy.


    Naturally, there is no need to talk about the issue of attending the bed.


    When the girls got the news, their little faces couldn''t help but blush.


    Summoning them during this period of time is certainly not a good thing, but everyone agreed, and then they changed their clothes and bathed in the boudoir.


    Help each other dress up.


    Strive to reveal your perfect self before God! .


    Chapter 785 Chi Huang Liuyan: Is Liu Che Dadao your son?


    Guoguo and Yaya were also released soon.


    After two days of imprisonment, the two girls didn''t dare to look at people through their nostrils. They were much more honest.


    (In fact, after a long time, Liu Che is also afraid that the two of them will be suffocated. A small punishment and a big admonition are enough)


    Less than an hour.


    All the goddesses came to Liu Che''s side.


    Looking at Yingying Yanyan in the same way, the sense of accomplishment in her heart is not to mention.


    This is a man''s dream.


    However, life requires hard work, and the struggle continues.


    Strive to grab all the beauties of the heavens!


    This time, the seats are ranked according to their strength, except for the absence of Kaguya Ji and others, after the rest are seated.


    Liu Che announced a piece of good news.


    "From today you can comprehend a brand new power! This power is very wonderful, it is a power that never existed in this world...


    My name is The Power of Miracles! It can also be called a wish! "


    Rin Tosaka''s eyes lit up and said, "God, can we all make dragon **** by ourselves?"


    "What is Dragon Ball?"


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of it!"


    Ye Rou and Xia Rou knew a little bit, but the goddess of the underworld world didn''t know at all.


    On the contrary, it was Inoue Orihime who got this piece of news among the newly received souls.


    "It should be a bead that can make a wish!"


    "Dragon Ball is a product in a certain lower realm. It is something created by the dragon **** Salama. Using Dragon Ball to make a wish can accomplish all wishes."


    Ophelia was holding a book and spread it to everyone.


    At this time, the goddess Brahma lightly hummed: "Look at that, that loach **** is the dragon ball created after the gift of the god.


    Give back all your wishes and create a monster that destroys it, but you can''t make it! "


    Hua Qimeng, who was sitting next to her, couldn''t help but smile.


    This is true.


    However, the mother''s words are somewhat sophistry.


    But the creatures in the lower realm can obtain miracle power, which must be obtained from the gods.


    The girls looked at Liu Che.


    And he smiled and said: "The power of miracle is a very interesting power. It is not based on pure belief, and mortals cannot master this power. ¡¨."


    "So there are restrictions on cultivation, right?"


    Xia Rou supported her cheek with one hand and added.


    Liu Che nodded and said: "Yes, the lowest cultivation strength is the main god! The second is that the belief is enough, and people who are not concentrated enough cannot practice."


    As for why not lower the standard.


    It is that he does not want the power of miracles to be abused.


    Is the way of love powerful?


    It''s terrible!


    But if this power is abused, the consequences will be very terrifying.


    At this time, Mengxian and others tried to communicate on the Avenue of Miracles, and then sighed: "There is such a terrible power.


    No wonder you need to set boundaries, this is horrible! "


    "It''s really scary to turn dreams into this world!"


    This is the evaluation from the empress Ye Rou!


    After trying other goddesses of the main **** level, they also gave the same answer.


    Then the girls talked and laughed, and slowly relaxed.


    And Liu Che also looked at his panel.


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: Seven stars dominate (the strongest nine stars)


    [Magic Weapons]: The 33rd Heavenly Pagoda, the Chaos Clock of Creation...


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Rules of Destruction]: Seventy-five percent at the second level.


    [The Law of Time]: Thirty percent at the second level.


    [Law of Love]: 80% at the second level.


    [Law of Destiny]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Lee of Lightning System]: 70% at the second level.


    [Law of Wood System]: 15% at the second level.


    [Ice Law]: Level 3 and 50%.


    [Soil System Law]: Three-level 70%.


    [Wind Law]: Three-level 80%.


    [Golden Law]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Arcane Law]: Fifty percent at the first level.


    [Death Avenue]: 10% of the second level.


    ¡¾The Avenue of Life¡¿: Ninety-five percent at level three.


    [The Avenue of Fire]: 15% of the third level.


    [Water Avenue]: Twenty percent of the third level.


    [Space Avenue]: 10% of the first level.


    [Avenue of Miracles]: Level 2 zero/two percent.


    [Eternal Avenue]: Level two, cannot be upgraded, you need to integrate into the rules of the road to upgrade!


    The strength has been promoted in two stages at once, and it has come to the Seven-Star Ruler.


    And to master the laws of miracles, I''m afraid that the old masters are no longer his opponents, but he actually uses so many laws.


    It''s the Eternal Avenue.


    The rest of the rules still have to be given out.


    Otherwise, if you fight with other masters in the future, your goddess can also become a great help.


    The Avenue of Death is currently being practiced by Liu Ning.


    Ye Rou was walking along the avenue of fire. According to her speculation, the avenue of destruction was actually more suitable for her.


    However, Liu Che hasn''t obtained this part of the power yet.


    However, with the power of miracles, Liu Che''s vision naturally opened up a lot, such as injecting it into the law of time.


    Will it form a time avenue?


    It is possible with a high probability.


    But he thought it was impossible for the Eternal Avenue, because the Eternal Avenue is very devouring, after being integrated into the Five Elements.


    After the Eternal Avenue was promoted.


    He is also studying the next step, which is to inject the law of space and time.


    What is eternity?


    Time is immortal, space is invincible, an invincible force that will last forever!


    Then Chi Huang Liuyan also rushed when he heard that he had left the customs, only half an hour after receiving the news.


    Lan Bing Sirui came together.


    Shuang Shu wore dresses with opposite attributes, which gave Liu Che a completely different charm.


    Lan Bingsilu, who was obviously cold with a small face and unsmiling, was wearing a short fiery red skirt today.


    Beautiful embroidered shoes, and the silver bell on the wrist.


    It turned out to be like a charming enchantress.

 Chapter 818：

    However, the always hot style and unrestrained personality of Chi Huang Liuyan, but changed from normal to look like a daughter.


    The two walked through the Eternal City.


    The moment I arrived at God''s Domain, I couldn''t help being shocked by Liu Che''s God''s Domain.


    Before, they could still see the end of the world.


    Now only a faint mist can be seen, and the rest are completely invisible.


    And in the long river of God''s Realm, a purple torrent runs through the entire world slaves.


    This power is full of mystery and infinite vitality, and even through this breath, one can actually feel the faith of all believers in Liu Che.


    "¡§"My goodness... what kind of power is this! Did he break through again..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan was dumbfounded, and his whole body was dumbfounded.


    Is Liu Che really the lord of the world?


    How could this road be the same as his son, you can comprehend if you want it.


    Moreover, seeing this is not a breakthrough stage, it is clear that there has also been a breakthrough in space.


    This is still only the surface.


    It is estimated that the inside will be even more terrifying!


    Chi Huang Liuyan involuntarily took the little hand of his best friend, for fear that he would lose his temper because he couldn''t hold it! .


    Chapter 786 The Seven Major Taoist Arch Guard Temples, the two female masters are dumbfounded! [ͼ]


    As the two of them moved forward, a world was revealed in front of them.


    The Eternal City is connected to the God Realm.


    You only need to go through a star-sea road to reach the eternal temple!


    Chi Huang Liuyan on this road has come here frequently recently, while Lan Bingsilui has only come here every time, but Liu Che is not there every time.


    As soon as the two of them arrived on the Star Road, they were supported by a gentle light, and then an expanse of heaven and earth unfolded in front of them.


    Really vast.


    The laws of the seven avenues gathered into a net, dragging the area of ??the Temple of Eternity.


    Lan Bing Sirui was already dumbfounded.


    And Chihuang Flowing Flame is the same.


    "Seven... Seven kinds of avenues???? I''m not mistaken, am I..."


    "I...my eyes are blurred too?"


    As the two stammered, Liu Che smiled when he saw him, but he saw his mind move slightly.


    The two women appeared near him in an instant.


    "Come, sit down..."


    Two beautiful seats appeared in front of them.


    It stands to reason that the atmosphere should be more lively as the two arrive.


    But in fact no one spoke.


    Fortunately, there are a few lively characters in the goddess. Seeing the scene like this, they immediately walked over with a snack.


    "Hello, two sisters, let''s try some 297 peach blossom snacks that I made by myself."


    Talking is Dongfang Huaizhu.


    Then several other little girls followed.


    After their trouble, the atmosphere instantly warmed up a lot.


    "Liu Che, I really didn''t expect that your current strength is so strong!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan ate a snack, with shocked expressions in his eyes.


    She knew some of those great principles, while others didn''t.


    One person comprehends the Seven Great Laws.


    Speaking out can scare a **** to death!


    Liu Che shook his head and smiled faintly, and said: "It''s not worth anything, I will only become stronger, but your dress up today surprised me a bit, it''s so beautiful..."


    "Hey, you have a foresight!"


    After the last social death incident, they began to feel more affectionate.


    He is so boasting now.


    Chi Huang Liuyan''s eyes narrowed.


    Of course Liu Che didn''t neglect Lan Bingsilui, and poured her a glass of fruit wine by himself.


    "thanks."


    "It''s okay, I thought you like to wear that lighter color clothes. I didn''t expect it would be so beautiful in red."


    "..."


    Lan Bingsilu didn''t answer, she lowered her head shyly.


    She belongs to the kind of bad communication.


    The man took the initiative, but she was secretly happy.


    When the other goddesses saw this, basically all the pregnant women left. Only Brahma, Guoguo, Yaya, and Lixing remained pregnant.


    They are very strong.


    Coupled with an open personality.


    Naturally reluctant to leave.


    According to Yaya, what about the master?


    I''m set for the light bulb!


    After the number of people decreased, Chi Huang Liuyan became more open, and directly pulled Lan Bingsilu and sat beside Liu Che.


    The angry girl almost threw the ice cream on her forehead.


    Good guy, push your nose to your face!


    But she was pressed to the ground by the Brahma.


    "You girl is dishonest again? Be careful not to eat ice cream for you!"


    This latest type of ice cream was developed by Cui Yuling.


    It is taken from Xueshuang and matched with hundreds of nectar configurations.


    Very popular with everyone.


    Yaya muttered: "That''s where it is obviously my position, sisters are gone..."


    "Stupid! How come your mind has become a little bit of a brain and your intelligence is degraded, that is to give people a place! You forgot how others gave us a place before?"


    Brahma reprimanded in a low voice.


    Looking at the current situation, basically these two masters have not run away.


    In the future, they will also become existences like Xiao Luan and Gladys.


    It is estimated that it looks like God''s Domain now.


    It won''t be long before these two creation gods will merge into the realm of God.


    That is to become Liu Che''s subsidiary.


    If the two masters join, no doubt their big family will be stronger.


    Several people in Brahman are thinking about it.


    Why else would you act like this?


    I really thought they were stupid.


    Liu Che didn''t care about the affairs of the harem.


    Give it all to them.


    Therefore, this harmonious crystal palace has never happened.


    Be jealous of fighting for the wind, playing a little trouble.


    It will only increase their feelings.


    It''s not okay to do blatant destruction like Yaya!


    ...


    Along with the chat, when Chi Huang Liuyan knew that Liu Che was going to build a virtual world, he couldn''t help but ask in a daze: "Why do you want to build a virtual world?"


    "Don''t you think playing games is very interesting! A virtual battle platform, all resources are controlled by me, no matter the gods of the East or the West can participate."


    Liu Che said with a smile.


    Lan Bingsilui said vigilantly: "Do you want to establish an intelligence network?"


    "No, it''s just a concept! Some believers are difficult to cultivate, but the virtual world is simple. Don''t be afraid of life and death.


    But they don''t know that this will lead to a rapid growth rate!


    Regardless of whether it''s honing records or competing, you can come to the virtual world, and what you deliver is just a magical power. "


    "Then someone has to control the world, who can be so boring? Are you looking for someone!"


    "No... I have Protoss, I used to do this specifically!"


    joke.


    Is there anything in Liu Che''s hands?


    Three Protoss.


    The super artificial intelligence is the last one.


    Neo is attacking the Mechanical Emperor, and currently controls the matrix.


    These are precious things.


    Moreover, Iori Taiichi is also propagating the sect. When these resources are integrated, it is completely possible to create a virtual world.


    As for BOSS or something.


    Are the angels in the Dragon Ball World not just right?


    You can also use waste.


    It''s the best of both worlds.


    Later, the tattered native gods can also be dealt with in this way.


    Chi Huang Liuyan gave him a white look and whispered: "You have so many things in your house! I haven''t seen you give me anything..."


    Lan Bingsirui next to her was shocked.


    Good guys want something from the beginning, your face is too! ! !


    Women who claim to be self-improving and not accepting anything given by men are the only things that dominate women''s self-improvement?


    "Here... just made two gadgets and gave them to you?"


    "what?"


    Shuang Shu looked at his hand, it was two tables with different colors.


    There is a purple magic inside, which looks very interesting.


    The key is beautiful.


    The bracelet was black, but there were purple stars inside.


    Lan Bing Sirui said in surprise: "Have you sealed a world?"

 Chapter 819：

    "No..." Liu Che shook his head and said, "There is only one of my supernatural powers inside. If you are in danger, you can crush this bracelet..."


    "So you showed up?"


    "No, it can save your lives!".


    Chapter 787 Two new members join the Ten Thousand Realms chat group! [ͼ]


    "Save your life?"


    Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t help taking a breath.


    You know they are the masters.


    Being able to give this life-saving thing is enough to show Liu Che''s intentions.


    Shuang Shu glanced at each other.


    Neither took these two bracelets.


    Liu Che frowned and said, "Why... don''t like this style? Then I will modify it! It''s somewhat fancy..."


    Speaking of supernatural power, he wrapped the bracelet.


    "do not want!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan stopped him, his fiery eyes were full of strange eyes.


    Liu Che looked at her suspiciously.


    Then Lan Bing Sirui spoke.


    "The girl Chi Huang Liuyan was just a joke just now, Liu Che, why are you taking it seriously, this kind of treasure is given to us... to be honest-it''s a shame!"


    If they are husband and wife.


    If you accept it, you will accept it.


    Unfortunately, it''s just the beginning.


    If you take things now, won¡¯t you sell them to be women?


    They are masters, not slaves bought and sold at will.


    This point must be made clear.


    Liu Che smiled upon hearing the words and said, "I think you have misunderstood, this bracelet is actually nothing precious, but it is made of Lei Po Wei Hai stone.


    There is a curse of mine attached to it, that''s the key! "


    "real?"


    "Is it good for me to lie to you!"


    Liu Che glared at Chi Huang Liuyan.


    The latter smiled, and then took the bracelet.


    After Chi Huang Liuyan''s research, the material of this bracelet was indeed as Liu Che said, but she couldn''t see through the power inside.


    What kind of power can actually be said to guarantee a life?


    Because it involves secrets.


    Chi Huang Liuyan didn''t ask any more questions, but after accepting the gift, the faces of the two masters showed pleasing expressions.


    Receive a gift from a man for the first time.


    The mood is indeed different.


    And this bracelet is exquisite in workmanship and high in value.


    Who is unhappy.


    In the end, they stayed here for ten hours.


    One person gave Liu Che a gift and left.


    The portrait sent by Chi Huang Liuyan is naturally of her, wearing a half-covered nightdress like a fairy.


    But it can be seen from the subtleties.


    This is the handwriting of a female painter.


    There is even a ray of divine thought of Chi Huang Liuyan in the painting.


    "Good guy, just look at the portrait directly after chatting! As expected of the enchantress... I''ll look at another one!"


    After putting away the portrait, Liu Che looked at Lan Bingsilu''s gift.


    A refined sachet with a strand of green silk inside.


    The most important thing is that the other party''s body fragrance is still floating on it.


    Looking at the hair cutting situation, I guess it was done without telling myself while chatting.


    But the sachet was made before.


    It seems that these two women are also fighting openly and secretly.


    However, no matter how they fight, they are all gainers.


    While Liu Che was watching the gift, Yaya ran over and shook his arm and said, "God, I want..."


    "what do you want?"


    He has a dark face and a serious expression.


    Yaya tilted her head, her small eyes kept aiming at herself.


    Liu Che stopped immediately and said, "That can''t be done!"


    "Oh... why is this!"


    "At the beginning we agreed, not with a baby!"


    "Once a month is too..."


    "It looks like you want to be confined!"


    "Don''t... don''t don''t... soak in hot springs, OK, I don''t want that!"


    Yaya yielded, and then confinement.


    She was afraid that she was going to scratch the wall.


    Of course, hot springs are not exclusive to her.


    The sisters in my own world are basically called.


    It is worth mentioning that Li Mo''er said to him when he was bathing in the hot spring: "There is another existence similar to the law of miracles in our hometown. It is a little girl. I don''t know when the gods will bring her over."


    "Huh? Who is it..."


    "It''s Tianxin..."


    Li Mo''er''s sister, Li Xian''er wrapped in a bath towel and sitting behind Liu Che, massaging his shoulders, suddenly understood the character in her sister''s mouth.


    Inside the moment of destiny.


    A very powerful force.


    Among them, the consciousness of self was born.


    Liu Che also thought about it at this time, and nodded and said: "That''s it, I will only hear him when I come back..."


    --------


    At this time in the Ten Thousand Realms chat.


    Everyone was discussing the power of the law of miracles and recent events in God''s Domain.


    After all, the comprehension of the law of space is still very terrifying to help one''s combat effectiveness.


    Especially the basic three skills.


    Tanjirou: "With these three basic skills, I am developing some other moves, and I feel invincible against them."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "That''s not right! The Space God System is crooked this time, and I happen to be a little bit too. I am going to retreat for a period of time, focusing on cultivating my feelings this time."


    Bad Ye Laohei: "The power of miracles, if you apply miracles to yourself, wouldn''t it be invincible?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I think you are thinking about eating, the lowest miracle power is the main god, how many of us can reach the main **** stage?


    It doesn''t add up to twenty, right? "


    Bearded Swordsman: "That''s great, but the most important thing about the power of miracle is to give hope to the lower world. For example, Aaliyah used the power of miracle to destroy the enemy at the beginning."


    Tosaka University: "Okay, don''t guess at random. Here I will announce the gods'' interpretation of miracles.


    ..................


    First of all, the chief priest who possesses the power of miracles cannot use it at will.


    Secondly, this power is indeed very special, and it takes a certain amount of divine power to transform dreams into reality.


    In the end, the power of miracles cannot be applied to yourself! "


    There are limits to miracles.


    Unless you are in charge of the avenue, you can''t do anything about yourself.


    But the power of miracles can act on weapons.


    And above the enemy.


    Li Er: "It''s a bit tasteless if I can''t use it myself! Alas..."


    Ninja scientist: "Hey...you don''t know how to use the power of miracles? But I am different, I know how to use it.


    In our world, although there is no miracle power.


    But there is a power that can transform dreams into reality, that is, kaleidoscope writing round eyes!


    Although the low-level is a bit low-level.


    But I think if you use the same method to fight the enemy, it will be very interesting. "


    The fox who only loves money: "When you say that, there seems to be something, I think about it... it is indeed feasible!


    Rewrite reality, so that miracles are cause and effect? "


    Demon Sword Spirit: "No...it''s different. The law of cause and effect is strange. For example, isn''t there anyone in the group who studies the law of destiny?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "I''m just studying, so now that I see the law of miracles, I''m studying miracles again.


    In a true sense, miracles are powers that transcend cause and effect and destiny! "


    Ding...Kinomoto Sakura joined the Ten Thousand Worlds chat group.


    Ding...a psychiatrist joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. people.


    Chapter 788 Kinomoto Sakura: I''m a magical girl! [ͼ]


    Tosaka University: "Hey... another new person has joined! Welcome..."


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Um... what''s this here? Is it my illusion... or is it a dream?"


    She is just a ten-year-old ignorant girl.


    And in my own world, mobile phones only support communication, and I don''t know what chat groups and other topics are at all.


    Tosaka University: "This is not a dream, Sakura... If you want to understand the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, you can start with the group introduction.


    By the way, your world is a world full of magic, but only a handful of people have magic! "


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Wow...really! Then I have to take a good look..."


    Whether it''s a dream or what.


    Magic is always a rare thing for girls.


    And looking at each other''s chat, it doesn''t seem to be a bad person.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "If you want to be a magician, I can teach you how old you are, little sister."


    Tanjiro: "I guess it will not be more than fifteen years old!"

 Chapter 820：

    Purdue sentient beings: "I bet I will never be over 14 years old!"


    Judicial God: "I bet on a bottle of wine, maybe twelve years old..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "...I guess ten years old!!!"


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Puff...what are you doing? Guess what my age is. I''m going to school at ten years old this year! My brother is calling me, see you later..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "In vain..."


    Tosaka University: "Why doesn''t this psychiatrist who are unwilling to be lonely speak? Is he afraid, or is he worried that he is fine?


    If it is the former, you can watch the video, if it is the latter, I also suggest you to watch the video! "


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Why? I have to listen to what you say..."


    Tosaka University: "OK, you decide for yourself. I don''t have time to chat with a suspicious person. I''m going to apply a mask. Yesterday''s sister Tsunade made a new mask!"


    The ancestor of magic longing for peace: "Wait for me..."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "I want too, I want too... Sister Lin! Wait for me..."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "What are you worried about! Tsunade must have made a lot of things!"


    Soon the group became quiet.


    Now it''s different from before.


    In the Ten Thousand Realms chat group, after joining a new person, the first day will be silent.


    The excitement will not resume until the next day.


    It''s a hidden rule.


    --------------


    Inside the magic card girl sakura world.


    After the beautiful girl Kozakura was dressed neatly, she headed for the school, on her way to the school.


    She is still watching news from members of the group.


    Vampires, Buddhas, swordsmen, emperors, princes, gods, sword spirits, tomb thieves, and various characters are just like in a story book.


    "If I can gain the power of magic, it will be fun..."


    Kozakura''s roller shoes were accelerating, and she arrived at the school in a short while.


    At this time, her good friend Zhi Shi just came over.


    "Good morning, Sakura..."


    "Good morning knowing the world!"


    Looking at his friend with a smile on his face, Zhi Shi tilted his head and asked: "Did you have a dream? How come you look so happy!"


    "This...I...I just encountered an interesting thing."


    "Um?"


    "Let''s talk about it when get out of class is over, class is about to start!"


    "good."


    At noon, the two came to the roof of the school.


    When Sakura told Zhishi about the Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group, it was obvious that the other party was frightened.


    "Magic...Magic? Really or not!"


    "I don''t know..." Sakura leaned back against the wall and looked at the sky with white clouds, and said, "I can''t watch those videos because I go to school, but they all seem to be true!"


    "Then you have to teach me to learn magic!"


    "Um."


    "Then we pull the hook?"


    "Yes you can..."


    The girl didn''t have any bad thoughts.


    The agreed upon is to be completed!


    The time of the following day passed quickly, and Kinomoto Sakura began to form a chat group until he returned home from school.


    She first opened the introduction in the group.


    At the moment when the mind touches.


    The soul was taken into another world!


    Then Rin Tosaka started the introduction, because it was a video, so Kinomoto Sakura could only listen to the other party''s words.


    Gradually, I realized the origin of the world.


    And the character who became the lucky one!


    "It turns out I still have such a heavy burden, but... if I come to preach, what about my studies!"


    The girl sat on the bed, lost in thought...


    At this time, she had downloaded the Eternal Meditation Idea and Eternal Sacrifice Art.


    But it fell into entanglement.


    What if there are bad guys in the world?


    Thinking of this, she decided to ask the big sister in the group.


    Kinomoto Sakura: "@ÏòÏòºÍƽµÄħŒ£Õß, may I ask Herder sister, that... if I preach, what should I do with my studies?


    Father will be angry. "


    Chu Dashan: "?? Little sister, what are you talking about...academic? Good fellow, after you join the cult, you are the boss of that world.


    Whatever you say! "


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Ah? But I don''t know anything!!!"


    The girl panicked a little, she was still a student, what should I do if she doesn''t know anything?


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Don''t be afraid of the little sister, the priest only needs to grasp the overall situation. You can''t make a decision when you encounter things. You can find the emperors in the group."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Yes, I''ve been there all the time! Just call me Yingzheng..."


    Troubled Times: "I am Cao Cao, Cao Mengde! You can see me when you look at the history books!"


    Courageously: "I ignore Zhu!"


    Li Er: "I''m Li Shimin, oh... now we have less and less use of think tanks!"


    Kinomoto Sakura is searching for information while recording!


    In the end, it was discovered that these guys had not found 1.5 except for one Zhu Mishi.


    The other three are terrible monarchs.


    And one of them is one emperor through the ages.


    What are you afraid of?


    It''s done!


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Then I will practice! I hope I won''t make a big mistake..."


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Come on, Sakura, you will understand what the real world is when you enter the religion of God!"


    At this time, Silent was in a book in her home.


    Slowly glowed.


    But Sakura has no intention of worrying about other things.


    She sat cross-legged on the bed, wrapped in a layer of mysterious power.


    And the Kuro card in the basement shook slowly!


    But because of the restraint of power, the cards inside could not fly out.


    Sakura woke up after thirty minutes! .


    Chapter 789 Kinomoto Sakura: I have no blood relationship with my father? [ͼ]


    "Is this the power of magic? No... it should be extraordinary power!"


    Kozakura raised her palm.


    The mental power quickly spread out.


    The whole house was controlled by her power, and the magic reaction in the basement did not escape Sakura''s detection.


    "what is this?"


    She picked up the flashlight and walked towards the basement.


    As she stepped into the basement, Sakura muttered silently in her heart.


    "Magic shield!"


    Huh.


    A layer of blue light appeared around her body.


    The girl smiled at the close-fitting shield.


    Unexpectedly, the first time the magic was so successful.


    Following the breath of magic, she quickly found the book.


    Sakura glanced at the cover, there is a powerful magical reaction here!


    Because of the magic shield, she is not afraid of danger! Instead, he opened the page directly, but at this moment.


    A terrible and eerie magic exploded.


    The cards inside fly away with magical power.


    When she reacted, only one-third of the cards in the book were left!


    Kinomoto Sakura saw a bad sight, stomped the ground, and yelled 29: "Elemental Seal! Magic suppression!"


    boom.


    The terrible mental power transformed in the girl''s body.


    The card was shining with golden light and wanted to fly out.


    However, she was abruptly suppressed in the air.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    Sakura was about to put away the cards, one of the cards burst out with terrifying power, and the barrier was broken away!


    She just joined the cult.


    Not all the magic power taught by Herder was comprehended.


    But Sakura Kinomoto knew that she couldn''t sit still, and when she quickly flipped through the magic books with her mental power, she found a magic.


    Magic transformation!


    Gather the elements of heaven and earth and transform into a combat form.


    This kind of thing is called the incarnation of Beyana, and the duration depends on the individual''s magical power.


    But in order to prevent these weird cards from leaving.


    She can only take a bet!


    "Come on, the power of the origin, the established Quartet, my Kinomoto Sakura orders the power of the elements, incarnate as Beyana..."


    The elements within a hundred li, madly gathered towards Kinomoto Sakura.


    It will take less than three seconds.


    The power has reached a peak.


    Kinomoto Sakura is full of pale golden light, her combat effectiveness has been increased tenfold, and her mastery of the elements has also been improved.

 Chapter 821：

    She stretched out her hand and pressed it.


    Those last ten percent of the cards stopped in an instant.


    The powerful magic mark attached to it was directly destroyed.


    Not only that, Sakura, who has transformed into Beyana, has given up part of his emotions and can accurately capture the breath of the card owner.


    "Want to control the card to do evil? Huh... let''s give you some education first!"


    An elemental sphere appeared in her palm.


    Then it fell into the air.


    And those Kuro cards were collected by her.


    For a moment, the transformation was fragmented.


    Kozakura fell softly to the ground, gasping in small mouths, her body was still a bit overloaded, but she showed a satisfied smile.


    It''s just that the skin hurts a little.


    But the combat effectiveness has been substantively correct.


    Don''t be afraid of encountering enemies in the future.


    At this moment, the magic book lit up, and a little pet flew out of it.


    The two of them stared wide-eyed.


    Then Xiao Ke found the book with only a few cards left, and screamed: "Where are the magic cards inside?"


    "Fly away, when I first opened the book, someone controlled it to fly away!"


    "What? It''s controlled by someone! It''s impossible..."


    "why?"


    "Uh... because this book was made by a great magician! It is impossible for ordinary people to open the seal!"


    "Heh... then I don''t know. In short, the owner of this book is not a good thing, and he used it to spy on me!"


    At the moment, Kinomoto Sakura keenly felt that someone in the card was spying on him, so he attacked.


    Xiao Ke was surprised by the words.


    It felt that the girl in front of her seemed uncomfortable, and then closed her eyes and sensed it.


    As a result, there was a terrible stove burning in the girl in front of her!


    What a terrible girl!


    "I don''t care whose pet you are. In short, the owner of this book, you have to help me find it, I will ask him to understand!"


    "Those flying away cards?"


    "I will catch that kind of thing, and my name is Kinomoto Sakura, the chief priest of the Eternal God Cult!"


    Kozakura smiled at the doll-like pet.


    And the other side.


    In a luxurious manor, a purple-red magic ball suddenly descended.


    Akizuki Nakuru screamed: "What the **** is this???"


    Terrible energy has destroyed the castle.


    Hirasawa Ellio, who was the reincarnation of Kurorido, was also sweating coldly.


    It took a full 60% of the magic power to smash the magic ball.


    Then he knelt on the ground, breathing continuously.


    "Ah... too strong, I have to see this magician in Dongying! Otherwise, once she becomes a bad person, the world will usher in disaster!"


    He has been reincarnated.


    It is currently in a juvenile state.


    Hirasawa Ellio is confident that he can surpass his previous life, but when he encounters an opponent, the fighting spirit hidden in his body is also stimulated.


    The ice blue eyes were full of excitement.


    Being able to launch such a terrifying attack at such a distance, it seems that the opponent is very powerful.


    To know that controlling the Kuro cards, that is what he can do by relying on the dark hands of the previous life.


    Otherwise, it is not a god.


    How can magic be released from such a distance!


    This is simply impossible. 300


    Even if Kurorido is alive, he can''t do it!


    Humans have limits.


    Akizuki Nakuru flew over and asked, "My lord, are you okay?"


    A pool of red blood has shed on the ground!


    The latter shook his head and said, "It''s okay, tell those servants that we are going to Dongying!"


    Akizuki Nakura nodded and said, "Oh, yes!"


    --------


    The angle of view is turned back to Kinomoto Sakura, the damaged things in the house have been repaired by her.


    Simple retrospective magic.


    Although she was a little uncomfortable at first, Sakura slowly realized the convenience of magic.


    Such as cooking, cleaning, bathing, and even walking.


    When my elder brother and father went home at night.


    Kozakura looked at the two of them in a daze.


    "What''s wrong? Sakura..."


    "No, it''s just that I have a bad appetite!"


    "It must have been too much for lunch! It''s hypocritical..."


    As an older brother, Momoa would naturally not give Sakura face.


    But today, his sister didn''t fight back uncharacteristically, but silently returned to her room after eating.


    At this time, she looked at the ceiling.


    His eyes were full of shocked expressions.


    Kinomoto Sakura has discovered a big secret, her brother also possesses magical powers, but her father is just an ordinary person.


    Moreover, they are not related by blood! ! ! .


    Chapter 790 Tiangong Nadeshiko, Kinomoto Sakura''s powerful mother! ! !


    This is the ability to perceive magic.


    Just the simple breath can tell, not just me, but my brother is also different!


    There is a strong magic reaction in his body.


    But his father was very mediocre.


    In other words, his father, Kinomoto, Fujitaka is an ordinary person. As for why there is no blood relationship, this is somewhat intriguing.


    First of all, his father, Kinomoto, Fujitaka is related to his elder brother.


    But he has nothing to do with them.


    Why is this?


    The girl was a little upset holding her hair.


    She decided to investigate and see what was going on!


    One cannot know and pretend not to know!


    And magic is very magical.


    A few hours later.


    The outside was plunged into darkness, Kozakura jumped up from the bed, and she used a teleportation magic to come to her father''s room.


    At this time, Kinomoto Fujitaka has fallen asleep.


    He didn''t even know that his daughter had entered the bedroom.


    Because this is magical hypnosis.


    How can a mortal like Kinomoto Fujitaka resist?


    Sakura raised her hand, several symbols fell on her father, and then she asked, "What is my mother''s name?"


    "Tiangong Nadeshi! The daughter of the Tiangong chaebol..."


    "Then how did you meet?"


    "Meet in high school..."


    At that time, Kinomoto Fujitaka was a high school teacher. Anyway, he was useless except being handsome, and the girl Huaichun naturally attracted Amamiya Nadeshiko.


    If Liu Che were here, he would definitely scold him shamelessly.


    It''s really pursuing power for personal gain.


    Live beasts.


    But Kozakura didn''t care about this. After taking a drop of Kinomoto Fujitaka''s blood, she got up and went to her brother''s bedroom.


    After getting a drop of blood.


    One thing was finally confirmed.


    Her brother has some Kinomoto Fujitaka''s blood, but it is very thin.


    This made Kinomoto Sakura very puzzled.


    But now she understands one thing.


    That is to go to the Tiangong chaebol.


    Go there to find the real answer, maybe the mother''s natal family will know!


    To Sakura''s surprise, the Tiangong chaebol couldn''t find it at all!


    "This can''t trouble me...¡¨."


    I saw the girl take out a drop of blood and yelled to him: "Curse of the Source! Let''s..."


    In order to find the answer.


    Kozakura is also fighting, what to sleep or not to sleep.


    She must know the truth, otherwise her heart will remain uncomfortable.


    Why is there no blood relationship between my father, who has raised me for ten years, and why the Tiangong chaebol never appeared once?


    These are all doubts.


    Watching the blood red fluorescence fly away.


    Kozakura also waved her thoughts away, and her thin body flew quickly in a certain direction under the strong wind.


    ...


    Dongying, in a large manor.


    A noble lady stood in the garden, looking at Yuanyue in some kind of longing.


    She is 165 in height and weighs 100 kilograms.


    Light gray hair, coupled with fair skin, gives people a special charm.


    Obviously it is a weak look.

 Chapter 822：

    But the expression on his face looked very serious, with a somewhat irritable taste, which originated from the traces left by his long-term high position.


    Explain that this woman is the woman of the manor.


    "I don''t know what happened to those two kids..."


    The woman sighed gently, reached out her hand to lift a cup of black tea from the table next to it, and took a sip.


    For a moment, two maids walked behind him.


    "Master Nadeshi, it''s late at night, please take a rest..."


    "Well, I get it! Go back!"


    "Yes."


    The two girls are very beautiful, impeccable regardless of their appearance or courtesy.


    The most important thing is.


    There are magical reactions in their bodies.


    Looking at the cold night sky, Tiangong Nadeshiko is also ready to go back, after all, the daily work is really not light.


    Patter.


    The moment she turned around.


    The sound of falling objects appeared in Tiangong Nadeshi''s ears.


    "I think I have something to ask you..."


    "Is it Kozakura!"


    When the other party didn''t hide his breath, Tiangong Nadeshiko caught the breath of his daughter in an instant.


    When she turned around, the mother and daughter looked at each other!


    There were tears in Kozakura''s eyes, and her whole body was trembling!


    It''s really mom.


    Whether it''s the breath or the magic wave from the two of them, they are very similar!


    But, didn''t she already die seven years ago?


    Why did it become like this.


    Tiangong Nadeshiko also burst into tears watching her daughter, and then the two hugged tightly.


    Sakura kept asking: "Why...why..."


    But it''s a pity that her mother was silent except for silence.


    Then the two separated, Tiangong Nadeshiko wiped her daughter''s small face, and smiled: "Since you can find here, it means that your strength is also very strong, let''s go in and talk!"


    "good."


    The interior of the manor is actually sparsely populated.


    And they are all servants.


    However, Sakura was very surprised by the degree of luxury.


    She often goes to Zhishi''s home, the other party is already very rich, but compared to the Tiangong family, it is still much worse.


    This is the real hidden world giant!


    When he came to the house, Tiangong Nasushiko ordered the servant to serve two drinks and a snack.


    Then Tiangong Nadeshiko said to her daughter: "¡§ I have troubles, I was innocent and innocent when I was a girl... I had no awareness of money or interpersonal relationships at all.


    I just think he was very handsome and gentle at the time.


    Very much in line with my concept!


    So, the girl I fell in love. No matter how my family objected, I resolutely married that person! "


    "But, what''s the matter with my brother and I? Especially me, I don''t have a father''s breath at all!"


    "Huh? You are so strong! It''s amazing..." Tiangong Nadeshiko can feel the breath of the other party, but doesn''t know how strong his daughter is now.


    She quickly explained.


    "The Tiangong chaebol originated in ancient times. It is a family of magic with a long history. Unfortunately, in your grandfather''s generation, there is only one daughter of mine!


    At that time, his old man was very angry when he learned that I was going to marry.


    But because of my strength, he finally agreed, with only one condition! "


    Kinomoto Sakura''s heart jumped, is the answer finally revealed?


    And the word grandpa.


    Makes her very concerned.


    Could it be that... I am a cyborg?


    At this time, Tiangong Nadeshiko recalled the past and couldn''t help but smile wryly: "In order to marry the person you want, your grandfather asked me not to be touched by him.


    The child can fake my pregnancy through a blood transplant.


    As a result, your brother was born!


    And he is born with magical powers, but it is a pity that he is unwilling to inherit the Tiangong family, and my father would not accept a child with an outsider''s blood. "


    "So I was born, right?"


    Kinomoto Sakura finally understood what happened! .


    Chapter 791 The so-called back then, love is really beyond reality!


    After the mother gave birth to herself, the problem of her physical weakness is now clear at a glance.


    Use your own blood to derive yourself.


    Of course it will be weak.


    At that time, Tiangong Nadeshiko didn''t know how to use magic, so naturally he was extremely weak.


    After the three-year contract, she died naturally under the cover of magic.


    Then he came here and inherited a huge family business.


    Now become a first-class magician!


    Kozakura asked in a low mood, "Then why don''t you go back and see me? I have always missed you..."


    "Actually, I see you every month, but you don''t know it! And Sakura... the world of adults is very complicated.


    I can defy my father, but can I sit back and watch the lives of those who depend on the Tiangong family?


    Love, in the final analysis, has no strength, but it is just a joke.


    Your father can be a lover, but he can''t be my partner.


    This was only known when I came back! The world of magic is inaccessible to mortals at all. In fact, I also regret why I fell in love with him in the first place.


    But at that time, the family was attacked by outsiders, and it didn''t care about me. That''s why it made a big mistake. "


    "Do you have a low opinion of my dad?"


    "Low? If I don''t come back at 300, maybe it''s not bad in the eyes of the lover, but it''s a pity that he is just a nerd, and it''s okay to teach and educate people.


    Intrigue is not enough! "


    At first, before the wedding night.


    When Tiangong Nadeshiko looked at the tens of thousands of people kneeling in front of her, she was completely stupid.


    If no one inherits the family, then these people will lose their blessings.


    So she was given a period of time to enjoy her sweet dreams.


    Until the two children were made by artifacts passed down by the family.


    Therefore, lack of strength is an uncomfortable thing, not only can not protect the family, but also can not have their own lover.


    After saying everything, Tiangong Nadeshiko looked at his daughter quietly.


    Whether it''s cursing or whatever.


    She will accept it calmly!


    But Kinomoto Sakura suddenly said after being silent for a long time: "I understand you, mother...I understand everything!"


    In fact, think back to the past.


    His father is indeed that kind of person.


    Except for teaching and educating people, it is really useless!


    Now the mother has changed, is a leader of the top power, and the father is a teacher.


    Even if I give my father strength now.


    It is impossible for the two to be together.


    Because Tiangong Nadeshiko''s vision has long changed!


    "I''m surprised, I thought you would scold me, why don''t you use any means to accept you..."


    Tiangong Nadeshiko hugged her daughter and said softly.


    Then Kinomoto Sakura smiled and said: "He is such a person, I have already decided, let him live like that later!"


    After returning home, she was going to delete her father''s memory.


    Let him only have a deceased wife and a son in his heart.


    Because I want to promote the religion of God.


    For the father who couldn''t fight, it was somewhat cruel.


    Once the world changes drastically.


    What can scholars do?


    In fact, nothing can be done!


    Tiangong Nadeshiko was startled when he heard this, and said, "Are you not going to leave?"


    "Yes, and mother, you still don''t know why I have such a strong magic power? Because I got the gift of the gods!"


    Saying that, Sakura jumped from her arms and showed her magical power with a smile.


    Tiangong Nadeshiko hasn''t reacted yet.


    The power of countless elements gathered in the hands of her daughter.


    "This is..."


    "The gathering of elements will speed up the operation of their own magic when activated, and the speed of cultivation will be very fast! The gods need believers, and the world also needs gods!


    I can do it like this, mom..."


    At this time, Sakura had recovered from her weakness, and once again expanded Beyana''s posture.


    Looking at the girl who is like a goddess.


    Tiangong Nadeshiko was dumbfounded, and the magic he had cultivated for more than ten years was surpassed! ! !


    All right.


    Today''s surprises are really wave after wave.


    It''s really exciting.


    "How great is it? Humph...I only practiced for a day. After I practice for a long time, my strength will become stronger!"


    "Well, you stop quickly. Otherwise, it will attract the attention of those magicians."


    "Um."


    Sakura sweetly lifted her transformation.


    Then the mother and daughter discussed it, and Sakura personally took action to modify the memory of Kinomoto Fujitaka.


    When Ye Momoya''s power was also sealed.

 Chapter 823：

    Later, their father and son were sent to another city by the Tiangong chaebol, and their household registration and school memories were changed.


    This is the power of the magic family.


    Everything can be changed overnight.


    Even the official will follow along.


    The next day.


    Kinomoto Fujitaka woke up and wanted to call something as usual, only to find that the words came to his lips, and he didn''t even know what.


    Then the father and son sat at the dining table, also appearing a little silent.


    Momoa felt a little weird, as if something was missing, but after thinking about it, she found that there was nothing.


    In the end, after the two were full, they went to work and went to school.


    With the help of the Tiangong chaebol, Sakura built the first temple.


    My good friend Zhishi was also invited over and became a **** disciple in the religion.


    "Can you have magic in this way?"


    The cute girl looked at Sakura and asked.


    The latter nodded and smiled: "Yes, as long as the mind is calm, you can enter the world of meditation, go and try..."


    "good!"


    About thirty minutes later, Zhi Shi woke up!


    And there is a trace of a flower on the forehead.


    The priestess of the gods is born!


    Tiangong Nadeshiko looked at Daoji Temple to know the world, and smiled in his heart: "It''s another chaebol family, that''s okay! The two families will push faster."


    Watching her daughter and her friends enjoy the power of the gods.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    It was also in the afternoon that the official announcement of the eternal religion.


    And encourage people to believe in sects.


    There are even some magical release issues interspersed on TV.


    This is the first time that magic has entered people''s eyes. It is known as the beginning of the era of gods, the first year of magic!


    Join the religion.


    It can avoid some disasters, practice divine art, and protect the people.


    This is the duty of the priest.


    At this time, Kurorido''s reincarnation was still sitting in the plane.


    The little wolf of the celestial dynasty didn''t even know about it.


    When people came to the religion, looking at the magical elements flying in the air, one by one thought it was the power of technology.


    As a result, a young girl summoned a five-meter-high flame element giant out of thin air.


    This aroused people''s enthusiasm.


    Too strong, a magical creature made up of pure flames, and it can also vomit.


    This is simply coming to a dream world!


    In any case, people yearn for strength.


    The emergence of the religious religion triggered this upsurge. .


    Chapter 792 How Disgusting Is Culloriduo? Guanyue Gefan finally realized it! [ͼ]


    The growth of the religion of God naturally attracted the participation of many powerful people.


    Only then did Kinomoto Sakura realize the truth of this world.


    Miko faction.


    Clergy.


    All kinds of strange powers appeared in front of her one after another.


    Looking at so many forces, Sakura couldn''t help but sigh: "Fortunately there is a mother, otherwise it will really be a headache!"


    "Then you have to help more!"


    Zhi Shi was dressed up as a witch, and said with a smile.


    Her family now has the support of the Tiangong family, as well as the help of the gods, all the way to the top of the rich family.


    Now her status is higher than that of the patriarch!


    "I''m too tired to move, and it feels really bad to grow up suddenly..."


    Recalling what happened in the past two days.


    Kozakura understands what happened to her mother.


    Want to grow a power, even if it is maintained, it is very exhausting.


    The so-called love is really beyond reality.


    Handsome and can''t eat as a meal.


    Xiao Ke flew over, holding three cards in his hand, and sealed them into the magic book.


    "Huh... the three magic cards I just found, I really didn''t expect that after the perception power became stronger, I actually improved so much!"


    "Small?"


    "Well, what''s wrong..."


    The cute little guy floated in the air, looking at his master, Sakura.


    "Did you say that Kurorido is really dead?"


    "Definitely dead, we witnessed him go to death with our own eyes! Although this guy is really strong and strong, but... human beings have a life limit, unlike the gods, they can get the blessings of gods and are not afraid of aging. "


    Xiaoke has been with Kurorido for many years.


    Naturally, he witnessed the death of the other party with his own eyes.


    However, Sakura''s next words surprised her.


    "I suspect that your memory has been tampered with, or that Kurorido has actually been reincarnated!"


    "What? How could this be..."


    "There is nothing impossible. Think about what I did, and recall the original memory. So a powerful person will die directly?


    This kind of Kuro card can easily subvert the world, but will Kurorido who created it die directly?


    I discussed it with my mother yesterday, and the answer was the same.


    Kuroriduo wanted to find a way to break through death. He didn''t want to die either, he just wanted to spy on more power! "


    In fact, it should be the other party who feels that the world restricts him.


    Hehe, train me to be an opponent?


    However, I have already got the power bestowed by the gods!


    Then she told about the previous attack on Kurorido, and Xiao Ke fell into deep thought.


    Maybe his former master has really reincarnated!


    "In that case, Sakura, you have to pay attention. If he comes, there may be a terrible battle. Kurorido is a terrible lunatic!"


    "Of course I do!"


    ......


    In the shrine.


    Guanyue Gefan knelt in front of his father.


    "Yue''er..."


    "The daughter is here!"


    "God came to the world, it seems that the world is about to change! Go there, I believe you should be recognized with your qualifications!"


    "Yes."


    Guanyue Gefan got up and left, her bright eyes were no longer full of wise eyes as usual.


    Instead, it was a ray of confusion.


    A few days ago, when she was practicing magic.


    Suddenly, a force appeared, breaking his prophecy.


    As a result, she can''t see the future like the same now.


    This is a very uncomfortable thing.


    I have been enjoying the extraordinary power, but suddenly disappeared, it is uncomfortable for anyone to change!


    To this day, my father''s words have awakened myself.


    The power of the gods has already oppressed her power.


    Maybe I will get everything there!


    As for Elliot... Guanyue Gefan''s heart, silently sighed, maybe this is destiny!


    She is neatly dressed, with a white top and a bright red hakama, a typical witch dress.


    Watching the moon, Songfan, is inherently beautiful.


    Plus this outfit.


    Apart from Tiangong Nadeshiko, it is estimated that few people can compare her!


    After all, one of the strongest looks in the world.


    Can it be beautiful?


    On the other hand, Elliot still hasn''t landed on the plane for the time being!


    As a teenager, he quietly looked out the window, the wound has healed.


    But my heart is very restless.


    It seems that if you go to Dongying, something bad will happen!


    "Is it because I think too much? Or the body''s premonition, visually...it should be the latter, there are many Kuroli! It''s really hard to get rid of you..."


    No one wants to be someone''s shadow.


    Even enjoying the benefits of magic.


    Elliot still didn''t like Kurorido in his heart.


    But he has been affected by his memory, and he has nothing to do!


    -------------


    On the other side, inside the temple.


    The chief priest of the Eternal God cult, lying on the bench at this time, like a lazy kitten.


    As a result, I just had a rest for a while.


    Zhi Shi ran in and said, "Sakura, an acquaintance is here!"


    "Who?"


    "Teacher Guanyue!"


    "Huh... how did she come!"


    The two went out together, and then they saw Guanyue Gefan kneeling in front of the idol.


    At this time, she was different from usual.

 Chapter 824：

    In the past, Guanyue Gefan always dressed casually.


    Or standing somewhere, watching something quietly.


    ...00


    Today, her identity is exposed.


    Another extraordinary human being, the daughter of a priest!


    "Unexpectedly, there is magic power in Master Guanyue''s body, and it''s the kind that I hate the most..."


    "What? Sakura, you are familiar with that magic..."


    "Yeah, how am I not familiar with the magic of Kuroriduo, he is really a disgusting person!"


    Thinking of this, Sakura''s gaze became dangerous.


    Since I dare to spy on myself.


    It¡¯s not good to still make magic cards at home!


    While Guanyue Gefan was immersed in the meditation space, the magical imprint in his body was directly wiped out.


    Seeing the galaxy entrenched, the five avenues and laws converge in one **** and law body.


    Guanyue Songfan has sunk.


    At this time, she saw the disgusting place of Kurorido.


    His prophecy and his study in England were all calculated by that guy.


    In order to make herself a woman of Elliot.


    The ability to predict is very rare.


    So in Kurorido''s dark hands, only some pictures were inserted to influence a person''s mind.


    Create a sense of heaven in the dark.


    In fact, when I came into contact with that person, I was already hit!


    Who on earth is it?


    The answer is Sakura''s father, Fujitaka Kinomoto!


    I once dated with his son.


    But after being affected, they broke up! And all this is the ghost of that remnant soul! people.


    Chapter 793 On Kuroriduo''s nausea, Tiangong Nadeshiko cuts off his ex-husband! [ͼ]


    Guanyue Gefan''s face was full of anger. As a woman, being played with emotions so much, she became a tool for that person like a puppet.


    Even feel at ease that this is the right thing to do.


    Heh... he really has a face, Kurorido.


    In Guanyue Gefan''s heart at this time, he just wanted to tear that face apart.


    Then the world in front of her shattered, and she awoke from meditation.


    "Teacher Guanyue?"


    "It turned out to be Kozakura, no... now it should be called the master priest!"


    "Where is it... It''s just that I have a question for you."


    "Is it Kurorido? I just have a problem and want to report it!"


    Then the three came to the inside of the temple.


    At this time, Guanyue Gefan said all his experiences.


    In the end she sighed and said: "I always thought that my prediction was right! Including studying abroad, including encountering Ellio...that is, the reincarnation of Kurorido!


    Now I understand that everything is calculated!


    Ever since I met Fujitaka Kinomoto, everything has been calculated..."


    Zhi Shi covered his small mouth and said in surprise: "Suddenly there is such a disgusting thing! It''s incredible..."


    "No!" Kinomoto Sakura said with an ugly face and gritted her teeth: "Kurorido, this bastard, I won''t let him go!"


    "Huh? What''s wrong..."


    Zhi Shi did not understand why his friend was so angry.


    Just listen to Sakura''s explanation: "Kurolido not only counts the moon-watching teacher, but also my mother. Fortunately, my grandfather tried to block it, otherwise it would be really disgusting!"


    In the high school era, the wise mother had seen all kinds of high-end talents.


    Suddenly, will you like a dull teacher?


    It''s funny!


    Maybe she would believe that this was a coincidence or a factor of love a few days ago.


    Now, after listening to the analysis of Yue Gefan, I came to understand.


    It turns out that Kinomoto Fujitaka is also the reincarnation of Kurorido, and his soul just wants to use this body to seduce suitable women.


    Continue to produce high-quality children.


    How sinister its intentions are.


    It is simply constantly looking for the host of the parasite.


    As for the Elliot, he didn''t know that it was after several generations of reproduction that such a magical child was created.


    "Then I''ll call my aunt over, I think it''s better not to hide this matter from her..."


    With the departure of Zhishi, Tiangong Nadeshiko arrived five minutes later.


    The two most beautiful women in the world smiled at each other.


    Then began to talk about the topic just now.


    When Tiangong Nadeshiko learned the whole story, her face became extremely ugly, and her situation was the same as that of Guanyue Gefan.


    Only the identity has changed.


    When Kinomoto Fujitaka married her.


    In fact, he was only seventeen years old, and when he fell in love, he was only fifteen to sixteen years old.


    You said there are such brutes?


    One is a high school teacher, who is more than 20 years old, nearly ten years old!


    Do you call this love?


    Ha ha... Tiangong Nadeshiko really smiled.


    It''s just that if she knew her son, and actually went to get involved with Kurorido''s magical creation, she would probably tear Kinomoto Fujitaka alive.


    Think about how much Crowley has done.


    He took away his son¡¯s girlfriend, Guanyue Gefan, and found a friend for his son, and said that it was someone you liked.


    It''s really not like that in the mother-in-law drama.


    Ah, that''s not right.


    Really!


    However, Tiangong Nadeshi has not had a relationship after all, so now after taking a deep breath, he has obviously calmed down.


    She said to her daughter: "Mom, I think the most correct thing in this life is to listen to your grandfather, otherwise even if you are alive.


    I will not forgive myself! "


    At this time, Guanyue Gefan''s eyes flashed and said, "Since Sakura said that someone had spied on her, I think it must be Ellio!


    Kinomoto Fujitaka''s power should be very small, and it''s just a passive puppet!


    At most, I keep my book at home, which leads to Sakura..."


    "You mean he is going to give Sakura!"


    Thinking of that scene, Tiangong Nadeshiko''s white face instantly became more murderous.


    Own daughter, but her fate.


    Can''t get myself, even spying on my daughter.


    This is absolutely unforgivable!


    This kind of evil spirit, who does not die!


    Guanyue Gefan shrugged, okay... the mother of the master priest seemed a little sensitive.


    However, a dog like Kuroriduo might actually make it.


    When the opponent calmed down, Guanyue Gefan said again: "What I meant just now was that since the Kuro card was touched, then Ellio might be coming to Dongying!


    Maybe if he finds that he can''t reach us, he will absorb the soul of Kinomoto Fujitaka, how do we want to deal with Kurorido! "


    "This is indeed a problem..." Tiangong Nadeshiko was silent for a long time, and suddenly her eyes lit up, and she smiled and said, "We can act first to be stronger!"


    "Mom, what do you mean!"


    "Yes, since Kinomoto Fujitaka... is wrong, it is normal for the old dog to calculate our woman like this!


    Okay, Sakura, don''t worry about these things, just let Kanyue and I do it..."


    For her daughter, Tiangong Nadeshiko is very well protected.


    Naturally, she couldn''t let her see this matter.


    After that, the revenge alliance formed by Tiangong Nadeshiko and Guanyue Gefan went out!


    Because it''s in the next city.


    So their speed is extremely fast, as expected, when the two came to the vicinity of Kinomoto Fujitaka''s house in disguise.


    It is true that the magical aura of Kuroriduo can be felt from that person.


    But just as the two expected.


    This ordinary remnant soul is really very weak!


    Guanyue Gefan looked at Nadeshiko and asked, "Who will do it?"


    "Let me come, since I dare to calculate my daughter and son, let him understand and calculate the pain of others!"


    A shiny silver knife, replacing the bicycle seat, appeared on the car at the door.


    Then she picked up the phone and ordered a few words inside.


    Soon, the two heard 1.5 steps in the room.


    Kinomoto Fujitaka received news from the school that he was investigating his style of work.


    For this honest man.


    Naturally unacceptable news.


    As a result, the moment he rolled over into the car.


    A tingling pain came from between his legs.


    "Oh... what is this?"


    The severe pain was accompanied by the passing of blood, causing Kinomoto Fujitaka to fall to the ground, curled up into a prawn!


    The second brother was cut.


    Who can resist this?


    In a blur of consciousness, he saw a familiar figure coming to him.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have the slightest tenderness on her face now.


    It was replaced by a touch of anger.


    "Since I have chosen to calculate me, I will be a good **** for the rest of my life... trash!".


    Chapter 794 From Harlem Quezel''s surrender, Harley Quinn, I cut my head!

 Chapter 825：

    Kinomoto Fujitaka is stupid, isn''t his wife dead?


    How could it be suddenly resurrected.


    Moreover, why do you hate yourself so much! As if I were an enemy...


    In pain, Kinomoto Fujitaka was taken away by an ambulance that followed.


    He can no longer speak.


    In the dark spiritual world, a remnant soul gathered here, sighed.


    He is the remnant of Kurorido.


    Has been in a deep sleep.


    Looking at the castrated boarder, his expression looked terrifying.


    It''s almost like a ghost.


    "Damn **** cult! Damn god...and the **** Nadeshiko, don''t mention how affectionate he was when he loved me before.


    How dare to insult me ??so much, and watch the moon also broke free of control.


    The plan was all disrupted!


    However, my other side will be back soon, as long as there are those artifacts, plus the other half of the soul.


    Destroying these guys is nothing at all..."


    The soul gradually fell silent!


    He needs to be ready to go, so he must accumulate strength, originally he wanted to entrust his strength to Kinomoto Fujitaka.


    But now it can''t be 29, and he must absorb the soul of Kinomoto Fujitaka.


    Even if it makes him weak and dead, he will not hesitate.


    Don''t look at what Kuroriduo said in the drama and entrust everything to you, but it''s all nonsense.


    Not a word of truth.


    That is because everything is controlled by him, so he can be so relieved.


    Otherwise, why hang up for Sakura?


    What does Kanyue help Sakura for?


    After all, I don¡¯t want my power to be possessed by others.


    Sakura simply believes in his sinister intentions!


    --------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Good fellow... I''m mad at me! I didn''t expect that our world would be such a disgusting person..."


    Klin: "...It''s not easy to make a ten-year-old girl look so angry."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "What''s the matter with Sakura?"


    Kinomoto Sakura: "There is a great magician in our world called Kurorido, and this dog is shameless, my mother is only 16 years old, and he uses magic to deceive..."


    Tosaka University: "How is it? See the truth of this world, I said it...you won''t suffer if you join the teachings of God!


    And do you think Kurorido only did that?


    According to the original history, after he passed on his power to you, he will turn your brother into a gay! "


    The ordinary Ye Laohei: "Puff...so disgusting? I rely on...not my own son, just do it like this...damn, this old dog is really damn."


    Chu Dashan: "Damn it, it''s so shameless to let a high school teacher like a primary school student. It''s really shameless..."


    Tanjiro: "This kind of person is a cancer! I never thought there would be such a disgusting person..."


    Kinomoto Sakura: "The inner guy... what is gay?"


    The group fell silent directly.


    After Rin Tosaka''s explanation later, Sakura was so stupid that she could still be like this.


    But this is really disgusting.


    On the other hand, another group member was silent for a few days, but at this time he spoke.


    Unwilling to be lonely the psychiatrist: "By the way, this is really not my fine spot? You are all real..."


    Queen of the Vampire: "???"


    Demon Hunter: "Friend, you seem to be thinking too much!"


    Unwilling to be lonely, the psychologist: "I have studied your videos and the situation in various worlds in the past few days.


    Mr. Li Shimin is the emperor of ancient China, Yingzheng is the emperor of the ages, and Cao Cao is a generation of heroes.


    I don''t know the others. "


    Tosaka University: "I just ask you one sentence, your world is not ordinary modern, right?"


    The person in the group fell silent.


    In a modern city.


    A beauty is standing in the apartment, her eyes are level with the distant scenery, but her heart is extremely excited.


    Harlem Quezel, a well-known criminal psychologist in Gotham City!


    She chose the most dangerous job because she didn''t know whether it was forced by life or because of the darkness in her heart.


    A psychologist in Gotham City.


    Often meet some abnormal patients.


    She has had a very bad life these few days, always thinking that she is insane, so there will be some chat groups.


    But with Kinomoto Sakura''s words advancing.


    She realized that there really seems to be such a world.


    So, only then began to get in touch with the things in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    As an elite Western woman, Harlem Quezel is actually very longing for theology, especially the very famous Batman.


    And those terrible heroes and monsters.


    She was very envious.


    Therefore, no one knows how wild this beautiful woman Harlem Quezel is.


    "Maybe, this is an opportunity..."


    Harlem Quezel licked her charming lips, took a deep breath, and entered the world of meditation.


    For psychologists, meditation is a required course.


    From closing the eyes to entering concentration, only a short minute.


    This is the skill of a psychologist.


    Then Harlem Quezel came to the world of meditation, and like everyone else, he saw the eternal master.


    The vast body was deeply greeted.


    Harlem Quezel knelt on the ground with a thud.


    The mind has been shocked by the great gods.


    300 "All heroes are fake, so-called justice is just another kind of violence, but gods are different...


    God is eternal! "


    It''s like a solemn oath.


    Harlem Quezel became a priest, a burst of energy poured into her body, and Harlem Quezel awakened.


    Thirty minutes have just passed.


    When she stood up, a queen was born.


    "Hahaha... this is what I want, let this world fall into the arms of God!"


    Harlem Quezel came to the window with graceful steps, and flew out with a light touch of her high heels.


    She is ambitious.


    I have planned what to do if I join the cult.


    Therefore, Harlem Quezel chose the goal of the church!


    These pseudo-believers need true faith to guide them forward! At this time, the church had not yet closed, and she was very surprised at her arrival.


    "Madam, it''s late at night..."


    "I''m here to bring you the gospel, ignorant priest!"


    Along with the manifestation of mental power, a light wing unfolded from behind Harlem Quezel.


    At this moment.


    The church was plunged into darkness, only Harlem Quezel looked at the priest condescendingly like an angel.


    Then the other party surrendered. .


    Chapter 795 Harlem Quezel: I heard that the clown is crazy, right?


    Harlem Quezel subdued the priest, and at the same time eliminated the underworld forces near Gotham City on this day.


    Every criminal died miserably.


    The energy spear pierced through the heart and died.


    This incident immediately attracted the attention of the Federation.


    And just the next day, the clown was caught and locked up in a lunatic asylum in Gotham City.


    Out of humanitarianism.


    The people in this hospital invited Harlen Quezel over.


    Try to understand this crazy criminal.


    If it can be tamed, it is very important for the Federation.


    "Joker? That crazy guy..."


    Seeing the phone call from her boss, Harlem Quezel said with a bit of disdain, she might be interested if it had been before.


    However, her vision is not so high now.


    The trivial clown is not worthy to talk to himself.


    But the other party is her boss, and has always taken good care of herself.


    "Harlem...this time it was from the top nodded to ask you to go, and the people in our hospital can''t touch this lunatic at all!"


    "This...well, Ms. Mona, remember to owe me a favor!"


    "Um."


    Then Harlem Quezel hung up the phone and said to the believer who was kneeling in her hand without looking back: "Order to go down and continue to recruit homeless believers! Check it out for me and stop thinking about it. Spooky people come in!"


    In the basement of this church.


    There are ten people hanging on the wall.


    Everyone was pierced by the energy spear through their hands and nailed to the wall.


    These are gangsters who have gotten into the religion, and when they gain strength, they turn their heads to deal with others.


    The result was all caught by Harlem Quezel.


    And the person in charge this time was also sent to the underworld by her.


    The priest trembled and said, "Yes, Lord Master, I will definitely check it off!"


    ......


    Inside the hospital.

 Chapter 826：

    The clown was laughing unscrupulously.


    His whole body was tied up, only one mouth could be opened.


    "Hahahaha...you cowards, why don''t you face me. ¡¨?"


    "You are all hypocrites, and only I am the truth of this world... The guard outside, are you standing comfortably?


    Your wife may be dating someone...maybe taking a bubble bath with someone..."


    "And those doctors, you don''t have to look at me with a camera, because you will make me even more excited!"


    "I like your screams when you are injured, it will make me feel happy..."


    "Hehehe...hahahaha..."


    In the corridor.


    Harlem Quezel stood with a group of doctors and nurses, each of them had a very strange expression, some even pale.


    This clown is like an evil ghost, constantly madly releasing his own whispers.


    Some of the poor in their hearts will be unable to hold them.


    On the other hand, Harlem Quezel pushed the glasses on her face and said with a smile: "Here can be handed over to me, I will fix this guy."


    "But Harlem, you can''t kill him... The above said, this person is worth researching!"


    The dean reminded him timely.


    But she did not see the contempt that flashed in the eyes of Harlen Quezel, and it was these stupid bureaucrats, for the so-called research.


    How many people were killed?


    Hmph... They are all politicians and only care about their own interests.


    That so-called Batman is just a dog of the Federation!


    Harlem Quezel smiled and said: "I understand, but can I turn off the sound? I don''t like my lessons to be heard."


    "Yeah. This is easy to handle..."


    Then the recording equipment inside was turned off, leaving only a surveillance camera.


    Harlem Quezel looked at the ugly man who was lying on the bed and was **** with five flowers, showing a contemptuous expression.


    His face was smeared with things of different colors.


    Like a poodle.


    A mouthful of alcohol.


    The air in the room is bad.


    "Hehehe...beauty, cute little beauty...I see madness in your eyes, do you want to dance with me..."


    "Oh? You seem to be very capable!"


    Hearing the psychiatrist''s reply, a flash of light flashed in the clown''s eyes.


    He chuckled and said, "Of course, I am...oh..."


    Before the clown had finished speaking, his head seemed to have been hit hard, and he screamed suddenly.


    Not only that, an invisible thing is pulling his tongue.


    Click.


    He was severely punched in the jaw.


    Suddenly, the clown''s tongue bleeds, making a mouthful of blood.


    The severe pain not only made him not honest, but also made the clown look at Harlen Quezel with a more hateful look.


    But unexpectedly.


    The other party did not do anything.


    Instead, he put his hands around his chest and looked at himself coldly.


    He wanted to swear, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    Someone is pressing himself.


    For a while, the clown understood that this doctor is not easy.


    Definitely not an ordinary person, but a superpower.


    For a moment, when he swallowed all the blood in his mouth, he began to speak.


    "¡§"It turns out that you are also a federal dog! You are really blinded by your figure and face..."


    "Heh... you are wrong. My face and figure are prepared for the gods. Now I ask you, do you want to be my dog?


    I need an obedient dog! "


    "Fuck you, Fa..."


    Fuck just said half of it.


    The mental shock strikes once again, not only is this attack even more terrifying.


    The whole body seemed to be pierced in half.


    And in this severe pain, a dog appeared in front of the clown, only to see the other party smile at him, and pointed his **** at him.


    The mouth was snapped abruptly.


    "Um... Um... Um..."


    At this moment, even the clown can''t bear this kind of horrible thing.


    He admitted that he was crazy.


    But eating shit, who can accept it.


    However, the clown was very clever and guessed that it was an illusion in an instant, so he stopped resisting, and instead looked at the terrifying psychiatrist with contempt.


    Isn''t it just shit?


    Just an illusion! I ate a lot, and see what you can do with me!


    Harlem Quezel was not angry at seeing the other party so rampant, but gave him a charming smile.


    "Do you think this dog is fake? It''s actually wrong. I used invisible spells at the beginning, so it''s a stray dog ??that came in outside!"


    It''s just being controlled by my mind, and the guards didn''t see it, so ah...this is a real dog! "


    The indifferent voice made the clown tremble.


    Is this dog real?


    Soon he stared at the blooming chrysanthemum.


    A foul smell came over the surface, and a lot of things fell straight into his mouth.


    Because the mouth was broken.


    It slid directly into the throat.


    At this moment, the clown wants to die! Skin.


    Chapter 796 The clown is repeatedly tortured by the undead, and the catwoman joins the cult!


    Of course, the punishment is not over.


    I''m full of staple food, so I have to have some drinks anyway.


    five minutes later.


    The clown retched in pain, but there was a piece of stuff in his throat, which was just blocked and unable to spit out.


    He hates it.


    No one has ever dared to play with himself like this.


    The dog was real, he was sure because the other side had subconsciously scratched his legs twice.


    But there is no dirt on him.


    Harlem Quezel was sitting on a chair in the distance, trimming her nails, but said to her mouth: "You must hate me very much, right?


    That''s right, just like wild dogs, they hated human owners very much at the beginning.


    As long as you tame it, it will wag its tail! "


    "Heh... do you think this little thing can make me succumb? Don''t be kidding... I''m the dark king of Gotham City!"


    The clown''s voice was a little hoarse, even full of hiccups.


    Harlem Quezel unconsciously shook her head and stood up, looking at the foul-smelling clown, she smiled again.


    For some reason, I saw her laughing.


    The clown''s heart was chilled.


    "You also have something you treasure in your heart? Let me help you remember 303 well... As the spokesperson of God, I have a lot of spells..."


    "No...you can''t do this! No..."


    Joker is known to be crazy, everyone knows how terrible he is.


    Even everyone feared him.


    Because this is a person who is not afraid of death, and a criminal who is not afraid of death, but he has his own weaknesses.


    A former pregnant wife.


    Accompanied by a beam of light into his body.


    A figure appeared near him! That was his wife, and after seeing him, the other party behaved very calmly.


    Even if he clearly knows that this is an illusion.


    But he can''t avoid speaking with each other.


    As a result, just as the two talked, the other party suddenly asked, "Would you like to join the cult?"


    There was silence in the room.


    Harlem Quezel left long ago, because every meeting has a time limit.


    For what happened in the room.


    She only gave a few words.


    The clown is hopeless.


    And just five minutes after Harlem Quezel left, an astonishing scream of the clown erupted.


    "No...you devil, you can''t be like this, no... it''s none of my business, it''s all those criminals... it''s them..."


    "Please, don''t be like this..."


    Monitoring within.


    People watched the clown''s constant begging, and it seemed that something terrible had happened.


    In fact, a terrifying scene was being staged in the room.


    After receiving no response, the clown''s wife took a knife and committed suicide. Not only that, she also took out the fetus in her abdomen and smiled at the clown.


    "Because of you, my child and I died again... I hate you... you are a natural waste..."


    Looking at the throbbing meatball.


    The scene of calling his father inside.


    The clown couldn''t stand it anymore, but his wife still put the meatball next to him.


    Wife, unborn child.


    Are these real hallucinations?


    He couldn''t help but start to doubt.


    The so-called technology is just a joke when compared with magic.


    His wife and children are nothing more than the ghosts of Harlem Quezel using the spells to retrospect, as long as they don''t stop the spells.

 Chapter 827：

    The other party will continue to torment the clown according to the grievances in his heart.


    Everyone will not fail to see her.


    There is only one clown.


    Unless he is willing to be the dog of the religion and work hard for the prosperity of the religion.


    Otherwise, even if the clown commits suicide, this will continue.


    On the cruelty Harlem Quezel asks herself not inferior to anyone!


    -------


    At this time, within the Wayne family.


    Naturally, Batman also received the news of the Joker''s madness. He looked at the tape and felt that things were not that simple.


    However, because the criminals in Gotham City are very rampant.


    So he didn''t have time to meet Harlem Quezel, but he was concerned about the extremely calm psychiatrist.


    This person is very difficult!


    This is his evaluation of Harlem Quezel.


    What kind of criminal the Joker is, Batman knows best, he has no humanity at all, and is so brutal that a beast would be ashamed of it.


    But such a criminal screamed after being talked for a while.


    I don''t believe it to a fool.


    "Unfortunately, I still have things..."


    Batman put the tape on the table and went out with a suit.


    Catwoman is very rampant recently, so he wants to give an explanation to those who have been stolen.


    ......


    At this time, inside the church in Gotham City.


    Countless people came to pray.


    Just because there were a few people who were seriously ill yesterday, and they returned to health after returning.


    This is a miracle for people.


    It''s just that when everyone came over, they found that the believer was not a god, but a strange god.


    God of Eternity!


    "God, give us strength! God created the world, and now that God has awakened, we need to kneel down religiously..."


    "Listening to God''s gospel can avoid disasters, severe illnesses, and fear..."


    The light of dawn was wafting behind the priest.


    Gives unparalleled peace.


    The church can only accommodate three hundred people, but now a thousand people are forcibly squeezed in in order to listen to the priest''s teaching.


    At this time, only the priest is speaking here.


    Both the wealthy businessmen and the civilians fell silent.


    Until the priest recites the doctrine.


    Only then began the second step, chanting the eternal meditation thoughts.


    Still no one spoke.


    In the crowd, Selena Kyle was carefully watching the neighborhood, she was afraid that someone would recognize herself.


    But it seemed that everyone''s attention was on the priest, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    "God said: If you are guilty, then as long as it is not sinful, atonement is a kind of salvation..."


    "The soul is empty, and meditate on the name of eternity..."


    Under the guidance of the other party, Selena Kyle fell into a state of wavelessness in the ancient well, and finally entered the world of meditation.


    She thought it was just an ordinary meditation.


    Who would have thought it would become like this.


    From the perspective of people abroad, I am very poor and have no money to grab the rich, so Selena Kyle thinks so too.


    Because the rich are unkind.


    Even if she was hunted down, she thought she was right.


    But today Selena Kyle is scared. She is afraid that her sins will make God unable to accept herself.


    But in fact nothing happened.


    It was not until the end of the meditation that Catwoman Serena Kyle showed a happy smile and became a believer of God.


    There is a core of divine power in the body.


    ¡¾The Power of the Storm¡¿


    Riding the wind, any wind is her servant. .


    Chapter 797: Someone can atone for sins, God''s mercy


    After all, it was someone who had been a thief before.


    Catwoman naturally likes lighter power, and wind is a power she likes very much.


    Results the enemy more quickly.


    This is all Catwoman wants.


    With the awakening of the believers, some believers who were seriously ill or disabled recovered their health.


    This scene once again proved the terrible miracle.


    A carnival of thousands of people.


    But at the same time there was a frightening scene.


    Gotham City is a place full of sin.


    There are so many bad guys here.


    If there are good people, there are bad people.


    There is no way to tell by appearance alone.


    However, people who are not empowered by God are naturally exposed-indifferent.


    Then these people were arrested and tied to the sacred fire pillar outside the church.


    "No... we are good people! Why should we catch us..."


    "This is a cult!"


    "Fuck, save me... I regret coming here!"


    ...


    Along with the noise, sixteen people appeared in front of everyone.


    The priest held his hand and pressed it lightly.


    Suddenly, these people could not speak.


    The priest made a gesture, and then a round of light mirrors appeared in the air.


    When the mirror is transferred to these people.


    They began to confess their sins.


    Some people are treacherous politicians who appear to be philanthropists, but actually do business with human organs, and some are lawyers who specialize in litigation for wealthy businessmen.


    Of course this lawyer is also unscrupulous.


    The generations of cock-screaming and dog-pirates have appeared one after another.


    It provokes people''s anger, and of course some people question whether this is the case.


    But in the end face a lot of evidence.


    These people were convicted.


    "I declare that these people are guilty and their souls are nailed here. I warn those who are guilty. This will be the first step for the gods to purify the world."


    The vast divine voice fell.


    The nameless flame burned these wealthy businessmen.


    "Oh...no, my soul..."


    The tingling awakened these people, and when they saw the flame spread to themselves, they finally realized that something was wrong.


    It turns out that he and others have become criminals!


    At this time, a rich man endured the pain and said angrily: "Guard...Where is the guard? Ouch...I gave you a lot of money from Lao Tzu!"


    Those nearby men watched the boss get caught.


    Immediately began to contact the guards.


    Then the soldiers of the Federation came. You must know this rich man, but the elder of a big family.


    Both politicians and businessmen have their eyesight.


    At this time, he was arrested.


    Those people naturally came to the rescue.


    Facing the thousands of believers, these guards and soldiers began to clashed, but the priest said at this time: "Let them come..."


    "But the priest group!!"


    "Don''t be afraid, the flame of God cannot be extinguished..."


    "Yes."


    Along with the sound of footsteps, densely packed guards and soldiers came to the priest.


    They looked at the burning sixteen people.


    The fat soldier chief said angrily: "Who told you to impose criminal laws privately? You cult demon..."


    "Monster? Huh... I think this gentleman must have collected a lot of money from that rich man!"


    "Fart, shoot me!"


    In order to rescue the elder of this big family.


    The Chief Soldier actually shot the gun privately, but the bullet flew out, but he couldn''t help the elder in the slightest.


    Instead, the bullet stopped in front of the light shield.


    The priest lowered his head and said with a smile: "You only have this ability? If you wantonly attack the priests and priests, you should also be tied to the pillar of fire!"


    The voice just fell.


    On a neutral pillar of fire, the fat pig was tied up.


    Such a mysterious thing made the scene extremely quiet.


    Then the priest said to the people: "All sinners cannot escape God''s sanctions. If anyone wants to save them, they can do whatever they want...Don''t stop them!"


    "Yes."


    All the believers shouted together.


    Then Catwoman came to the priest and asked: "Why don''t you stop them? If people are rescued, it will be detrimental to the Church of God..."


    "No, you don''t understand! The Sacred Fire cannot be extinguished!"


    This flame originates from the sins of mankind.


    It was the sacred spell he learned from this old **** stick.


    Although the attack power of the spell is not strong.

 Chapter 828：

    But the human beings facing this world are enough, thanks to Lord Baihalin, he already understands his mistake.


    The current method is much easier to use than before.


    These are rich and unkind guys.


    It will definitely come to the rescue madly.


    When the time comes, the name of the gods will be beaten out!


    Sure enough, after five minutes, the rich man promised various conditions, such as a car, a set of real estate, and beauties...


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Although the believers of the religion will not make a move.


    But those desperadoes are not afraid.


    Some people began to try to splash water and use fire hydrants to extinguish.


    But these flames are still burning.


    Until a thief wanted to climb up to untie the rich man''s rope, but the flame spread to him.


    "Oh...no, what the **** is this!!!"


    He rubbed frantically on the ground.


    However, the flame is like a tarsal maggot, gnawing his flesh and blood crazily.


    In the end, the thief became a scrawny guy, and then he suddenly woke up and ran to the temple to confess his sins.


    "Please, great god, I am willing to atone for my sins...I am willing to redeem everything I have done, please don''t punish me...


    ...0...


    There are children in my family, and old mothers in my family! "


    "Huh...Why are you still a thief if you drag your family around!"


    A voice came from inside the church.


    I saw a woman in black walking out.


    The thief did not dare to look at him, and whispered: "I don''t know anything..."


    "The doctrine of the gods is to protect all believers, don''t you hear it? The self-willing and depraved guy, he is unwilling to work hard, but expects to steal for a living.


    Well, it''s because you have a family.


    I will punish you to clean every corner of the temple until it is thoroughly cleaned before allowing you to recover! "


    "Yes, my lord... you are so kind!"


    Speaking of this, the young man ran out quickly, found a bucket and linen, and worked very hard.


    It''s strange to say.


    When he worked hard, the flame on his body actually weakened.


    This is now surprisingly stains.


    God is really merciful.


    Although there is a mistake, it is not dead.


    Small punishment and big punishment.


    Seeing this scene, more and more people joined the religion.


    And the soldiers and guards who were betrayed by the tigers knelt on the ground one by one, praying for the forgiveness of the gods.


    They are just mortals.


    How to fight against an organization that has God?


    Catwoman said to her: "You guys, there is not a good thing, all are sinners! Go and work for the people in shackles."


    One by one, the dark shackles appeared on the necks of these people.


    There is a golden Chinese ancient text on it.


    ¡¾crime¡¿. people.


    Chapter 798 The teaching from the members of the group, the killing of the development of the religion is natural!


    This is called atonement!


    When you pay for your sins, the things on your neck will naturally disappear. On the contrary, your sins will be the deepest.


    The weight of this sin atonement is heavier!


    The guards went to work.


    Although it seems to outsiders, his appearance is very funny.


    But they don''t need to be afraid anymore, they will be punished by God for their mistakes, and they can also get a part of their divine power.


    [That is to join the religion, the power of blessing is reduced by 50%]


    But even so, these people are much stronger than ordinary people!


    It''s like a martial arts master to a mortal.


    This is a terrifying number.


    --------------


    At the same time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Wuhu...I feel that I have found my goal in life, thanks to the blessings of the gods! I, Harlem Quezel, belong to you all this life...


    Even if you let me destroy the world. "


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "..."


    Tanjiro: "..."


    To save sentient beings: "..."


    Klin: "..."


    Tosaka University: "I guess it''s you. How long have you suppressed this kind of contrast?"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "To be precise, I felt very uncomfortable ever since I entered society. I have always wanted to change something.


    But you know, if everyone doesn''t do it, and only I do it, it will look like I''m a lunatic.


    So I took psychology as an elective in college and wanted to study it... well, I admit it is my subconscious mind.


    If I didn¡¯t join the chat group, I think my life would be an ordinary life, right? "


    Tosaka University: "Uh...On the contrary, you will be bewitched by the clown, and eventually tortured into a lunatic by him."


    The fox who only loves money: "Have you seen a clown?"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "I gave him a lump of dog poop... it was all because of his mouthful of stench. He kept staring at me. I studied the information in the group.


    Naturally knowing that I am a woman of God, so being stared at like this, I would like to teach him a lesson he will never forget!


    The soul of his wife is still torturing him now. "


    Judicial God: "Good fellow, you are so cruel. When you are uncertain, you are as timid as a mouse... Once you are sure that the gods do not lie to you, you will immediately become a die-hard fan!"


    Kinomoto Sakura: "What a ruthless sister!"


    If it were her, it would be enough to plug the clown''s mouth with something at most.


    The worst breaks the teeth.


    This feeds **** directly, it is really numb to the scalp.


    However, Kinomoto Sakura also understood that this punishment was nothing at all for a murderous guy.


    Tanjirou: "I think the reason why Harlem Quezel is so excited is that, on the one hand, she is in a dangerous world.


    On the one hand, it is an open personality, which is the case for Westerners. "


    Queen Vampire: "I don''t have one, don''t talk nonsense... I am Xiaojiabiyu!"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Then I really believe in you a ghost, when you killed the werewolves before, you were more vicious than anyone else!"


    Klin: "Hahaha, it turned out to be like this."


    Queen of Vampires: "Then I can''t do anything about it. The world is just like that. Werewolves have been attacking humans and want to slaughter vampires. What can I do!"


    For peace: "As long as it is for the gods, dead people are normal! In our world, I slaughtered those navies, the number of which exceeded hundreds of thousands.


    These are all things that can''t be helped. "


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "...Hundreds of thousands, you are really amazing!!"


    The First Emperor of Qin Dynasty: "This is nothing. People who slaughtered Baiqi are killing millions, and the higher the world, the less valuable human beings."


    Dashan Chu: "That''s it, how many people did we kill before God? It''s over tens of billions..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Almost, if you count my world, it is estimated to be hundreds of billions!"


    Harlem Quezel was directly numb.


    Hundreds of billions of lives.


    What kind of picture should it be?


    She watched some videos, but she didn''t watch some of the videos downloaded.


    Now it seems that I have to make up the lesson.


    But Klin and others fell into silence.


    Because of the original battle, they have all seen it.


    It''s really shocking.


    All planes of the fish flesh, how cruel.


    Deserves to be killed.


    Dark creatures deserve it.


    Kinomoto Sakura was directly frightened, and she then started the Battle of God.


    As a result, the pictures inside made the girl truly see what a battle is.


    Split the sky with one blow.


    One blow destroyed the world.


    The sky is chaotic.


    The world is split...........


    Countless believers are rushing to kill.


    How tragic this is.


    General Yuwen: "In fact, newcomers should not be afraid. The so-called war is absolutely necessary if it is for real peace.


    How many people have been killed by those high-ranking beings for their own benefit?


    And those native gods.


    For example, let''s talk about the sea world, how many people did the Tathagata kill?


    There is also the world of Erlang God Yang Jian, his Tathagata is even more terrifying, and humans alone have killed tens of millions!


    Shouldn''t such a guy be killed? "


    Today''s topic is a bit heavy.


    It is an educational topic.


    Because recently joined the chat group, either a teenager or a girl.


    Or a kind person.


    Only Harlem Quezel is a fanatic, and she can do everything for the sake of the gods.


    So these words gave Klin and others a lot of feelings.

 Chapter 829：

    For example, Kinomoto Sakura is thinking about promoting the religion through peaceful means.


    At this time, Yu Wentuo said so.


    The thoughts in my heart have changed.


    Then it was Klin. Thinking back to Billus and Weiss, was it really pitiful?


    No... it''s the opposite, these two men deserve to be slaves.


    From a god''s point of view, Billus and Weiss were also playing with humans.


    If you teach it well, will humans be strong?


    That''s for sure.


    At this time, the goddess Aaliyah said: "That''s what I think, so I don''t hesitate to launch a war of gods! This time, 1.5 demons and gods were slaughtered.


    How many worlds have been saved in fire and water!


    This is God''s grace. "


    Klin: "I understand, this sacrifice to the world! I have obtained a very powerful method, in that case, I am ready to go to other worlds to open up a path for the gods!"


    Tosaka University: "Come on!"


    Klin: "Thank you."


    Dragon Ball World.


    Suspended the capital of the west.


    Klin began to pack his bags and prepare to travel to other worlds.


    At this moment, Vegeta came over and asked, "Which world are you going to?"


    The little bald head thought for a while, and said, "I will choose the normal world line. It just so happens to see what I will look like under the normal trajectory! How about you?"


    "My words should be to choose the dark world..."


    To be honest, he wants to challenge Super Saiyan IV! .


    Chapter 799 Wukong: Please, this is the man-made human being? Very weak...


    Klin stepped into the portal and came to Trunks''s world first, why he wanted to save the world first.


    What you see is full of ruins, as Trunks said.


    Two killing robots turned this place into a deserted place.


    But Klin''s gaze stared into the starry sky, and instantly locked on Birus and Weiss, but the two of them were sleeping.


    The other is grilling meat.


    "Huh... two rubbish!"


    He also didn''t want to do it now, after all, there are still kings in this world, so he waited for his brothers to return to help before he could do it.


    However, he can rectify the artificial humans in this world first.


    As the figure dissipated, Klin came to the front of the seventeenth and eighteenth.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    The two artificial humans here do not have any feelings, they are pure cold-blooded machines.


    And Klin naturally did not show mercy.


    Two energy bombs destroyed it! Then he turned his head and flew to a certain basement, because he felt a lot of anger there.


    In the end, Klin saw a vessel!


    There are also experimental drawings nearby.


    "Collect cells and fuse monsters... Sure enough, I know 29 is not that simple! It seems that Trunks in this world will also be killed..."


    The recovered Xilu would definitely be terrified by Trunks, who was over the first stage.


    Recall the history of the earth.


    It''s really sad.


    Klin shook his head, raised his hand to destroy the little guy, and headed to the ruins.


    At this moment, Bouma is still looking forward to his son''s return.


    This is her only hope.


    If her son dies, she can''t hold it anymore.


    Since the appearance of the 18th and others, her daily food has become very tight.


    "Hey... I don''t know if Trunks can bring back good news!"


    "Hi... Bouma hasn''t seen you in a long time!"


    "Kling?"


    The sudden voice made the elderly woman startled.


    She trembled all over and looked back.


    It turned out that Klin really appeared!


    "You...what are you? Goku and the others are also resurrected? Is it Trunks..."


    "I''m sorry I came from another world, but I have killed those robots on the 18th! Now I will send you to a safe place!"


    In his eyes, no matter which world it is Bouma.


    All are technological geniuses.


    In that case, why not send her to the realm of the gods and let her be a researcher?


    After the two talked, Bouma didn''t want to leave after knowing it was safe.


    Because the rejuvenation of the earth has not yet been realized.


    Klin shook his head when he heard the words: "You really are... the church of God will govern this place in the future, but you alone cannot support the earth."


    Under his persuasion, Boomer finally left.


    And here is the construction of Satan and others.


    Although in the original book this martial artist is inconspicuous and a man of fraud, in fact he still has justice in his heart.


    ...


    On the other side, Wukong and others went to the second time and space, which is the Dragon Ball world of normal trajectory.


    When Klin returned with the petrified dragon ball.


    When I heard that the battle had been greeted over there, I went over without stopping.


    Buu licked the ice cream and asked Bick, "Why don''t you go?"


    "The cult needs a think tank. I can''t leave. Okay Buu...There has been no fighting recently, so please take a break."


    "Um."


    Now Buu is like a child, very obedient, and extremely powerful!


    Based on its immortality, it can fight recklessly.


    For this reason, Piccolo took it to the God Realm. Unexpectedly, Buu, who was extremely talented, had actually comprehended the law of immortality in the Great Way of Life.


    Now it has completely surpassed the previous Buu.


    In the previous battle with Birus, he even managed to stabilize.


    This shows how high Buu''s talent is.


    Piccolo was very puzzled about this, and later learned after inquiries that Buu was a great demon **** that existed in ancient times, but was later sealed.


    The strength has weakened very much.


    Piccolo soothed Buu, turned around and put the dragon **** in the box, and waited until the dragon **** in other timelines were all gathered for a one-off sacrifice!


    ......


    Within the second timeline.


    Five minutes ago.


    Goku collapsed because of a heart attack, and Vegeta was also taught to be a man on the 18th because of a cup.


    Vegeta, who is like a dead dog, is humiliated inwardly.


    And just when everyone thought it was going to end.


    A familiar figure stopped in front of them.


    Monkey King!


    But the costume is completely different. Now Wu Kong is wearing a pale yellow martial arts uniform with the word eternal in ink and wash on the back!


    And the hair is platinum, and the eyes are golden.


    "Sun Wukong? Isn''t he at home..."


    On the 17th, he took a look and looked at this goal with interest.


    Except for the color of the hair, it is a little different.


    There seems to be no other difference.


    On the 18th, he threw his broken jacket on the ground and sneered: "I didn''t expect the prey to be delivered to the door so soon, whoever will do it!"


    "You have already taught a puppy, and of course I am right now!"


    Number 17 said with a smile.


    Then he disappeared directly in place and appeared in front of Wukong.


    The 16th, who has not spoken all the time, suddenly said: "No, this person is not Monkey King. He can''t sense any energy in his body! The 17th is dangerous..."


    boom.


    The fist fell on Wukong''s face.


    He didn''t even hide, and just took it abruptly.


    "It''s really boring, I 303 thought that the cyborg was very strong, but I didn''t expect the weak to become a horse!"


    "What did you say?"


    The 17th became angry and started a frenzied attack.


    But neither energy bomb nor hand-to-hand combat can affect Wukong.


    On the other hand, the opponent only punched.


    He knelt on the ground in pain.


    "How...how could he be so strong! He is really Goku..."


    "I don''t know, I''m not angry, haven''t you noticed it?"


    Klin and others in this world began to discuss.


    But Trunks was stunned.


    Then the chief priest Klin moved over in an instant. He looked at the kneeling number 17, scratching his head and said, "Is this solved?"


    "Yeah, too weak...Didn''t you go to the third world? How about there!"


    Wukong asked disapprovingly.


    Doesn''t care about the opinions of others at all.


    Klin smiled and said: "The artificial man was solved in two strokes. After all, the power bestowed by the gods is still too powerful, except for fighting against Billus and others.


    I feel that other people are no longer good. "


    "Hey...who are you guys anyway!"


    Facing the inquiry of this world Klin.


    The little bald head replied: "I am you from the main plane, but... I am also the priest of God, should I come to believe in God? I can get stronger power than Super Saiyan!".

 Chapter 830：

    Chapter 800 Vegeta: Why does this blow fly be so malicious to me?


    "The religion? What is that..."


    Drinking tea flew over and asked.


    But Klin did not answer his words, because at this time he turned and looked at the eighteenth and sixteenth.


    "You should have just awakened now? There is no hostility on your body, which means you haven''t killed anyone! Now I give you a chance.


    Sincerely regret joining the cult, you can avoid death!


    Otherwise, I will destroy you with my own hands..."


    "Then try it!"


    The 18th said angrily.


    But on the 16th, she stopped her.


    "Don''t be impulsive, after computer analysis, we are not rivals, these two are too strong!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t struggle, our strength is not one dimension!"


    How can artificial humans who can''t beat them at full power be comparable to those who have entered the stage of gods?


    It''s hilarious to say it.


    At this time, Klin had lost the fun of fighting.


    The 18th and others seemed a little hesitant.


    Especially the number seventeen, which fell to the ground, has not recovered yet.


    This is just a punch.


    But at this moment, Vegeta, who had been fed with fairy beans, rushed to Wukong and punched out directly.


    boom.


    At this time, he kept kicking his feet on his stomach.


    Vegeta, who had just recovered, instantly turned pale, and began to twitch on the ground.


    "You are really the same as Trunks said. You are a mad dog. How can you challenge us like our gods? Who gives you the courage!"


    "Cough...cough..."


    Vegeta wanted to refute, he just wanted to see the gap between himself and Goku.


    But he didn''t expect that under one blow, he almost killed himself.


    At this moment, Klin smiled at the humanoid No. 18: "I think you look good, how about going to serve the gods? In this way, there will be one more goddess in our world!"


    "what?"


    The 18th didn''t react, but looking at the opponent''s appearance, it seemed that he was not going to kill himself.


    When it is clear that the strength of both sides is not above the same level.


    She has also become well-behaved.


    This is the difference between the eighteenth of the two worlds.


    She retains a part of her humanity.


    In the end, the fighting stopped.


    The three persons on the 17th and the 18th were sent to the main space-time, but Vegeta flew to humiliatingly.


    It is estimated that what kind of gravity is used to exercise yourself.


    He is also capable of this.


    The so-called pride is actually nothing more than an expression of one''s own narrow-mindedness.


    On the other hand, other people are very curious about the religion.


    When you come to the main time and space, after seeing a completely different world.


    They were shocked.


    Because every person in the Western Capital is better than them.


    Not only that, everyone is a martial artist.


    Even a child can master a powerful battle.


    No. 18 sat on the steps, staring blankly at the pedestrians in front of him.


    Her heart was somewhat empty. Originally, her mind was set with a mission to kill Monkey King.


    But now, it has become like this.


    The Wukong in other time periods that suddenly appeared was unexpectedly strong, and the most terrifying thing was.


    They also invited themselves to teach.


    This is really strange.


    As an enemy, shouldn''t you kill yourself?


    As for Piccolo, after learning that the gods need dragon balls, he hurriedly returned to his time and space and took two sets of dragon balls.


    In this way, the three sets of Dragon Balls are already in his hands.


    Just wait for the birth of Black Star Dragon Ball, then the third stage of sacrifice can be completed!


    "Can I join the gods now. ¡¨?"


    "Of course! The exercises are carved on the stone tablet, everyone can learn!"


    Piccolo said to himself in another world.


    The two smiled at each other and didn''t say much.


    They are all smart people, so don''t talk too much!


    And in another world.


    Vegeta is a little funny. He tortured himself madly in order to fight the strong of Super Saiyan IV.


    "Damn... I told you Nima, I won''t transform into Super Saiyan IV, you blowfly!!!"


    "Go to your uncle, I said you can change, but you can change!!!"


    Vegeta doesn''t care, anyway, he just wants to play against the super strong.


    For this reason, torturing the other party is also not hesitating.


    And Wukong, who had become a child, was still traveling in the sky at this time and did not go home at all.


    So now Vegeta is ravaged by madness.


    again and again.


    However, when torturing herself in this world, Vegeta was also studying how to break through Super Saiyan IV.


    Vegeta at this time.


    Can only become the second stage of Saiyan, not even Super Three.


    Don''t mention the humiliation in my heart.


    How did he know that there would be such a blow fly, who would come directly to engage in trouble with him.


    But in the current world, whether it is lunch or Wutian, they have been dried up!


    They lay in the ruins, looking desperately at the green-haired Vegeta.


    "¡§" Damn it, where did this guy come from? Why do you keep chasing the Super Saiyan!"


    "Who knows, Uncle Vegeta can only transform into the second stage. This is what everyone knows. Is there really a Super Saiyan who can''t make it?"


    The conversation between the two was quickly heard by the green-haired Vegeta.


    It turns out that the self in this world can only become super second.


    It seems that ordinary transformation is no longer enough. If so, why not stimulate him?


    But after thinking about it, Vegeta in this world has no tail!


    "Could it be so..."


    The green-haired Vegeta seemed to have grasped the point, so she quickly said to herself, "Can your tail regenerate?"


    "Why do you want a tail?"


    "Of course I helped you! It seems to stimulate your life potential..."


    There is a kind of magical technique in the sect is the healing technique.


    With this thing, there is no need to eat fairy beans.


    To this end, Vegeta also learned a lot.


    When a gleam of green light enveloped Vegeta in this world, the other party finally felt that something was wrong, and an itchy feeling was born from the thighs.


    In a moment, a tail came out.


    "This is?"


    "It really has a tail!"


    "Could it be that this green-haired Vegeta wants to make her uncle ape!"


    Things are just as they thought, a moon was created, and it only needed some air to match a certain proportion.


    The moon was born.


    Green-haired Vegeta thinks this way, the super-two-stage power can be increased ten times if it is transformed into ape, and if the opponent is allowed to master this power.


    Maybe you can fight yourself.


    And Super Saiyan IV, it is estimated that it also evolved from this.


    I have to say that the IQ of the green-haired Vegeta is beyond all timelines.


    When the artificial moon was born.


    The Vegeta of this world finally began to evolve, and a golden great ape appeared in front of everyone.


    Not only that, but it also has a unique violent aura on its body. pregnant.


    Chapter 801 Super Four Still Lost to Super Saiyan¡¤Emerald! The power of God never ends!


    "Wuhu, see if you understand it! This strength is good..."


    Facing the roar of the golden great ape.


    The green-haired Vegeta smiled happily, this pressure is really refreshing.


    Only in this way can I improve my combat effectiveness.


    As for the Black Star Dragon Ball, Wukong is naturally looking for it!


    He just needs to fight is enough!


    boom.


    One is a huge ape, the other is a thin man.


    The two fiercely confronted each other.


    The huge wind pressure has changed the nearby terrain one after another.


    Every punch, every foot carries great strength.


    The ape-like Vegeta couldn''t help his arm tingling.


    Every time they touched, the other party had a strange force, passed into his arm, and kept strangling.


    It''s really strange.


    how did you do that?


    The battle continued, and the green-haired Vegeta became more and more fierce. After five minutes, he was not ready to play anymore.

 Chapter 831：

    Although simianization is good, but the power is still a little worse.


    Can''t reach the level of crushing oneself at all!


    "If you only have this strength, you can go to death!"


    After the green-haired Vegeta retreated the ape with a punch, she took a deep breath and enveloped it with layers of green light.


    In the end, a touch of emerald green air enveloped it.


    At this time, Vegeta''s body was filled with green light, and the infinite vitality burst forth in her body.


    He shook his fist slightly.


    The ape Vegeta was shocked and flew out in an instant.


    Then there is tyranny!


    The two people who were able to fight against each other just now have become the first torture again.


    "This is called the stage of Super Saiyan Emerald God! It seems that you are indeed inferior to Monkey King, who can transform into Super Saiyan IV. It seems that he is the only one..."


    Vegeta, lying on the ground, was shocked.


    Feel a deep sense of humiliation.


    He most annoys others that he is inferior to Monkey King.


    And when this person might be herself from another world, Vegeta became angry, and the cells in her body quickly became active.


    Accompanied by angry emotions.


    A breath of horror came.


    Rage, domineering, and bitterly cold.


    The fiery red air appeared on Vegeta''s body in less than thirty seconds.


    Vegeta has completed her transformation!


    Super Saiyan Four is born!


    However, his breath is very unstable.


    Strong is strong, but the difference with the green-haired Vegeta is that the opponent''s aura hasn''t been messed up even in fierce battles.


    This is the power of God.


    And Vegeta hasn''t used divine magic yet! The divine art that originated from the desert world is very easy to use even in the dragon ball world.


    As for supernatural powers and the like.


    Vegeta hasn''t qualified yet.


    That is something that can be understood by becoming a powerful god!


    With scarlet eyes, looking at the green Vegeta coldly, he said: "I have become like this as you wished. Are you satisfied?


    Next, what you have to endure is the anger of Super Saiyan IV! "


    "Then come..."


    The two played against each other again.


    The transformation of the Super Saiyan is flawed, and the green-haired Vegeta realized this from the origin of the Saiyan.


    All transformations are actually based on their original strength.


    The more powerful Saiyans are, the less they need to be transformed.


    For example, the current Platinum Wukong.


    It is to absorb the power of transformation into one''s own body.


    This time, Vegeta had strong self-confidence and showed great pressure in the fight.


    It''s no longer the same as before.


    Suppressed by this blow fly.


    But after five minutes passed, he began to gasp, and the opponent was able to perform well.


    Ten years later, Vegeta''s transformation was destroyed by the green head Vegeta''s punch.


    At this point, the battle is over.


    Bick and others have been watching for a long time.


    They were ready to rescue Vegeta at any time, but in the end the green-haired Vegeta did not kill anyone.


    Instead, he flew over and said to them, "How long will it take for Monkey King to come back?"


    "This is not clear! They soar into the universe..."


    Seeing his gentle expression, Gohan said without thinking.


    The green-haired Vegeta nodded and said, "That''s right, forget it, I guess it will take some time for him to find the Dragon Ball, so I won''t move instantaneously!


    Do you want to join the cult? God will give you great power! "


    "Ah this... I don''t look like I have become a green faint!"


    Sun Wutian shook his head and said, then Gohan said, "I also gave up fighting..."


    Seeing that none of them joined, Vegeta shrugged and flew into the city.


    Since this group of idiots do not like to join the religious sect, there will naturally be others joining.


    But Piccolo followed and asked, "What is the **** in your mouth? And where do you come from..."


    "Do you want to join the cult?"


    "I have this idea!"


    "That''s good, our God is called the God of Eternity, who is the master who created countless worlds! You can understand that all these worlds are like this.


    And I come from other universes, there are also Saiyans, and there are also earthlings, and of course I also know you. "


    Under the other party''s explanation, Piccolo was stunned!


    There are many universes in the opponent''s world, and that world **** is also extremely powerful, but in the eyes of the true eternal god.


    But they are all aboriginal gods, and they have all been suppressed at present.


    After Piccolo listened, everyone was stupid.


    Klin turned out to be the chief priest, Bouma directly became the goddess, and at the moment the green flame above Vegeta''s head, he wanted to laugh no matter what.


    However, the Saiyans don¡¯t seem to have a green hat legend.


    And no one knew him, Vegeta has always been active in the sixth universe.


    Naturally, there is no green or not.


    As for himself in another world, Vegeta once said that it is a more terrifying existence than him.


    This makes Piccolo sour.


    I didn''t expect myself to be so good in another world.


    ...


    The next day.


    The West Capital Eternal God Sect opened. With Vegeta''s powerful force, people began to sign up.


    And after joining the religion.


    These people also gained great power, and Piccolo naturally did not fall.


    There is also a set of dragon **** on earth.


    At this time, he is collecting dragon balls, which will be given to the gods as gifts.


    And at this moment, a change occurred.


    Babe descended on the earth.


    Of course, others naturally don''t know.


    And Vegeta''s daughter, when she went out to play, she could keep her face when she heard the propaganda of the gods, and even secretly joined the gods.


    Bula''s is 95% similar to Bouma.


    Although naughty, he wins because he is young and beautiful.


    When Satan got the news, he also ran over to ask if he could join!


    Of course, it doesn''t matter whether he joins or not.


    Buu has joined!


    Because Piccolo said that if Buu does not join, then Satan cannot join either. .


    Chapter 802 Moon Watching Song Fan: Ellio, you are just a puppet of Kurorido! [ͼ]


    As a result, it will naturally lead to them all joining.


    The aboriginal Z warriors who secretly watched the green-haired Vegeta were shocked, because Satan is an earthling, and now he is a shriveled old man when he is old.


    As a result, after practicing divine law, he regained his youth.


    Not only that, but what is really strange~ is.


    He has gained very good strength, and his strength has improved very quickly.


    In the second wave to join the religion, it was the Klin family!


    Cyborg No. 18 will not age, but Klin is almost immobile now, but after Piccolo notified him.


    He also joined the religion.


    On the other side of the world, Babe started his own parasitic journey.


    -------------


    At this time, in another world.


    Elliot, another clone of Kurorido, finally came to Dongying. He did not directly choose Kinomoto Sakura''s house where he went first.


    After all, what happened last time left him with lingering fears.


    Ever since, he chose to find the woman who loves him---Guanyue Gefan!


    Akizuki Nakuru dressed in a school uniform, looked at the crowded streets, and said casually: "It doesn''t seem to be any different from England..."


    "No, there is still a difference. There is actually very little power to magic here, mainly based on the influence of Kurorido..."


    "Then the Moon Watching Gefan we are looking for can provide a lot of information?"


    Akizuki Nakura turned his head to look at his master.


    I saw Ellio, who was like a primary school student, shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but I have been restless recently..."


    Ever since he got on the plane, he felt his heart was beating.


    And even yesterday, there was even a faint tingling in my heart, it seemed that something bad had happened.


    Ellio has part of Kurorido''s memory and knows what he probably wants to do.


    However, the soul is not complete.


    He is not clear.


    Otherwise, it will definitely find the soul of the other half first.


    They quickly arrived in front of the priest''s shrine in a taxi. Akizuki Nakura tilted his head and looked at the nearby scenery, smiling and saying, "I didn''t expect it to be pretty here..."


    As a shrine, the requirements for the environment are very high.


    There must be mountains and rivers.


    And the vegetation nearby is also carefully taken care of.


    After all, as a place of worship, Dongying people are still keen to protect.


    In fact, this is the same as the church.


    But Ellio''s expression was a bit solemn, because he found that there was a good magical reaction in the shrine!

 Chapter 832：

    "Akizuki Nakuru, Spineru...you two be careful, things are a little bit difficult..."


    The voice just fell.


    Thirteen bursts of sacred element missiles flew out of the shrine.


    Spineru roared and transformed into a normal form, while Akizuki stayed for a while and was shot directly out.


    Although she has great magic.


    But the speed of this sacred missile is faster than the speed of sound!


    As for Ellio, he didn''t move anything, a magical barrier kept him firmly in it.


    The black magic is so conspicuous in the daytime.


    A black magic wand was also held in Elliot''s hand. He raised his head and looked at the Moon Moon Gefan surrounded by light on the stone steps, and asked in a low voice: "Why attack me? Are you betraying me too? Huh...watching the moon!!!"


    When talking about the name, he obviously used a bit of effort.


    This woman was not like this when she saw him before.


    But calm and eager.


    The two explored the mystery of magic, and they were both teachers and friends.


    At this time, Guanyue Gefan stopped, with a contemptuous smile on his face.


    "You really have the face to say, should I call you the reincarnation of Kurorido, or Ellio? The soul split into two halves.


    One is looking for a suitable body tool in Dongying, and the other is looking for a suitable woman to continue to multiply...


    Compared with you, those so-called wicked people look like white lotus flowers! "


    "what do you mean?"


    Ellio said with an ugly face, he asked himself if he had never used magic for watching the moon, this was the most basic respect.


    In his mind, Guanyue Gefan is a beautiful and attractive mature woman.


    From the encounter between the two, he accepted each other''s intelligence and beauty.


    As a result, it was only a few months away.


    It turned out to be like this.


    This is unacceptable for Elliot, even if he is very small now, but don''t forget that he, who has a lot of memories, is not a real child.


    It is not wrong to say that it is a monster.


    "What do you mean?" Guanyue Gefan looked at the face with disgust, and said with a nausea: "That''s what I mean. I was bewitched by the power of Kurorido and I have always had a good impression of you. ..


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    I''m sick when I think about it now!


    Do you know how old I am? You''re just a primary school student. Even if you have a little money at home, you can be magical. What''s wrong?


    Everything was just controlled by Kuroriduo!


    His soul has been controlling the world, whether it is the family of England or here in Dongying.


    Do you understand? Everything you get now is just the result of his subtle influence! What Kuro cards, and those inheritance!


    Everything is done by the evil soul in you! "


    In the original book, Li Xiaolang''s family also has the blood of Kurorido.


    ...0.......


    This shows that the family has also been boarded by his soul.


    To put it bluntly, Kuroriduo is a demon who is constantly eroding his magical talent.


    Ellio was furious, and his doglegs began to defend.


    "You crazy woman, if you didn''t have Ellio, you would have such a powerful force?"


    "Power? I think you are blind! This power comes from the magical creation given to me by God, so dare to talk to me like this!"


    Guanyue Gefan''s eyes became cold, and hundreds of spears flew towards Spinaru.


    Terrible speed, coupled with the power of brilliance.


    It is conceivable to be stabbed by this kind of thing, and you will be seriously injured if you die!


    Huh.


    A black shield stood in front of Spinailu.


    Then the light splashed.


    The attack was resolved.


    Ai Liou looked at the Moon Watching Gefan who hated him, and said, "I really don''t control you!"


    "I know, but the soul in your body controls everything. Do you think you have the power of Kurorido?


    But in fact the other party has mastered you. Recall your every move!


    Are you really Ellio?


    Wrong, you are just a poor worm living in the shadow of Kurorido! Look at the things around you, is there a shadow of Kurorido?


    Wearing the opponent''s magic robe, wearing the opponent''s hat, and holding the same weapon.


    Ellio, you are just a puppet! ! ! ! "


    Am I just a puppet?


    No... this is not right! Ellio''s face was pale, and then he vomited blood. people.


    Chapter 803 Kuroriduo: It''s over, the souls on both sides have been castrated!


    This is the result of soul conflict.


    Ellio was born in a superior family and has been a star of attention since he was a child.


    He is kind and self-esteem.


    Coupled with the powerful magic power of Kuroriduo, he never put anything on him.


    After all, in his opinion, he is an extraordinary reincarnation.


    Like a saint.


    But now that Guanyue Gefan tore his pride in his heart, he began to doubt that his self was coming!


    And this is just an introduction.


    Because Elliot himself has such doubts.


    Although Guanyue Gefan had betrayed him now, the other party''s words stung Ellio deeply.


    Leave Kurorido aside.


    What am I left?


    He was confused and thought, if there is no magic power, then there will be no Akizuki Naku stay, and there will be no Spinneru!


    The magic in the body no longer exists.


    Then, you will not encounter the Moon Watching Song Fan.


    And he goes to school at home just like other elementary school students!


    The more I thought about Elliot, the more uncomfortable he became, and finally he vomited three mouthfuls of blood before he recovered his calm.


    At this time, Guanyue Gefan did not attack, instead she showed a weird smile, and said lightly: "Don''t you think that a mature and beautiful woman would like a little brother who doesn''t have all the hair?"


    Akizuki Nakulu was anxious at this time, her protector was eager, and interrupted: "Enough, watch the moon song sail!! Even if it is Kurorido''s bewitching you, what is it to do with Ellio?


    Please stop saying such hurtful things! "


    "Huh? Little magical creatures are really big words, you just said...I am in my best years now, but because of an obscene ghast, I like a little bit?


    Have you ever thought about it? How many people have been harmed by Kurorido! The magician Sakura you are looking for, his father is on the other side of Kurorido.


    A man in his late thirties, under the bewitching of Kurorido, fell in love with a 16-year-old student..."


    Watching Ellio spit out another mouthful of blood, Guanyue Gefan''s beautiful face showed a triumphant expression.


    Throw it up, it''s better to vomit to death.


    This **** should have died long ago!


    "Ah...watching the moon...cough...is this true?"


    With the support of Akizuki Nakura, Ellio slowly stood up, when his glasses fell to the ground.


    The hat was blown aside like a rag.


    At this time, he has long lost his previous elegance, and he doesn''t have the weird energy.


    Guanyue Gefan flicked her hair with her fingers, and then asked, "Do you think I would like to be close to a child? You are very smart...but it was all under the influence of Kurorido.


    Look at your body, from head to toe, you will see that the evil spirit''s outfits are all present! It''s a pity that I can''t let you see Sakura''s father..."


    She raised her green fingers as she said.


    A spear pointed at Elliot.


    Then the electric shot went out.


    boom.


    The air was burning up, and Akizuki Nakura tried to stop him, but was pushed away by Ellio.


    The spear of the Holy Light aimed at Ellio''s heart.


    Akizuki Nakura has already forgotten that she has the ability to fly. She looked at the spear and said in horror: "No..."


    "Owner..."


    The spear penetrated into Elliot''s body, and he was also flew backwards.


    Spineru reacted very quickly and flew directly towards the owner.


    But when it wants to protect its owner.


    A dark palm came out of Ellio''s body, just a slight squeeze.


    This magical creation Sbineru was crushed!


    Ellio was floating in the air weirdly.


    His face was extremely gloomy.


    He said in a hoarse voice: "You woman, you are really getting in the way... Isn''t I, the king of magic, not worthy to be your master?"


    "Sure enough, can''t help but come out at the moment of life and death?"


    Guanyue Gefan showed a clear expression.


    There is an extra set of bows and arrows in his hand.


    I saw her chanting in her heart, the arrow made of purple fluorescence appeared in the jade hand.


    Elliot...no, it should be Kuroriduo who heard the words and sneered: "I will come back, and I will destroy everything you cherish! Bitch...you are only worthy of being a toilet at that time! "


    The voice did not fall.


    The space around his body began to twist.


    And Guanyue Gefan decisively aimed at the opponent with a bow and arrow.


    call out.


    Purple light blooms in the dim sky.


    He directly hit the escaped Kurorido.


    A scream came out from inside, and Guanyue Gefan showed a charming smile at this time.


    "Telling you to be a **** to reincarnate and harm women everywhere, and to castrate you directly..."


    Guanyue Gefan''s icy tone caused Akizuki Nakura to sit on her knees and shiver directly...........


    This woman has become so terrible.

 Chapter 833：

    She seemed to be very gentle before.


    How could it become like this?


    "Okay, that woman... come with me!"


    "what?"


    Akizuki Nakura shrank in fear.


    I saw Guanyue Gefan smiled and said to him: "Don''t worry, the religion will not hurt the innocent. You are just a created life, if I didn''t guess wrong.


    In fact, you were a nice girl in your last life..."


    The so-called magic life.


    Kuroriduo is really so strong that even the soul can be created, so he doesn''t have to go to reincarnation.


    It is estimated that this Akizuki Nakura has a high probability of being the soul of a beautiful girl who was sealed by Kurorido.


    Although the other party is a bit confused now.


    But this may be that the soul has not yet recovered its memory, and when it is blessed by God, it should be able to remember the past life.


    In the end, Akizuki Nakuru left with Guanyue Gefan.


    On the other side, Kurorido was uncomfortable.


    An arrow was shot under his lower abdomen. Although there was no substantial damage, he faintly felt that whether he was reincarnating or changing his body.


    There will be no male function anymore.


    "Damn bitch... bitch... bitch..."


    At this time, he was just a primary school student, because of Ellio''s recklessness, the magic power he was doing now was greatly lost.


    But fortunately, there are his previous cards floating in this city 1.5.


    You can temporarily recover some of these things.


    However, what Kurorido thinks now is to find the soul on the other side, because he found that he is relying on his current power alone.


    It is absolutely impossible to destroy the organization of the moon watching and singing sails!


    "I didn''t expect that someone could crack my power..."


    Looking at the consciousness of constant resistance in the depths of his soul, Kurorido suppressed it decisively.


    Humph.


    If this soul is not too fragile, how could this perfect body be changed like this.


    He had just parasitized his soul from Ellio''s father to Ellio''s body not long ago, otherwise he would wake up early in the morning.


    What a pity.


    The layout has been messed up!


    I am afraid it will take a while to make a comeback. .


    Chapter 804 Kuro cards are made with living creatures! [ͼ]


    "Hey... Kozakura? I have castrated Ellio here, and it''s a pity that Kurorido woke up at the last moment!"


    "That is, didn''t kill me?"


    "Well, it''s a pity!"


    Guanyue Gefan sat in the car, next to Akizuki Nakuru.


    At this time, she had put away her butterfly wings and was wearing a short skirt, just like a high school student.


    As for the war that took place near the shrine, no one is aware of it.


    "It seems that some of us are busy. If Kurorido is not killed, then his target must be Kinomoto Fujitaka!!!"


    "Yes, I think so too! Tell that side to be more alert, I brought a prisoner back here!"


    "captive?"


    "Yes, a suspected poor soul!"


    Guanyue Gefan glanced at Akizuki Nakura, who lowered his head in fear.


    Now she was completely afraid of the priest''s daughter.


    Did not dare to resist at all.


    The owner was seriously injured, and the good friend was torn apart by the owner.


    This was a very big blow to Akizuki Nakuru.


    Even she herself somewhat agrees with the words of watching the moon.


    What was it like in a real past life?


    Sitting in the car, I arrived at the headquarters of the temple in less than ten minutes. There are a lot of people here.


    The major magic families, and a magic tower is being built.


    Everyone has great power.


    Under the observation of Akizuki Nakura, there were knights, magicians, and people dressed in martial arts uniforms nearby.


    There are even guys who are also magical creations.


    Good guy, revival of the magic age.


    This kind of thing is actually constantly evolving, and the Kuro card has become a wanted object, under the reward of Sakura.


    So far, two-thirds of the cards have been collected.


    Outrageously.


    The craftsmanship of these cards is based on the human soul and finally cast.


    For example, the wind card is a magic card made by a wind magician killed by Kuroriduo, and the soul inside it after entering the cult.


    The soul is released!


    Now he has become one of the priests of the religion.


    It exists to protect the headquarters of the sect.


    Another example is the water card, which is also a beautiful exotic girl who was brutally murdered by Kurorido, who was traveling the mainland at that time.


    In the memory of the water card, she remembered what Kurorido said at the time.


    "Such a cute girl with such a powerful water element, it is really the classic material of the Kuro card, let me collect you!"


    So the Kuro card is strong, not because Kuroli is so strong.


    Instead, he used evil magic to seal the soul into it.


    Each card corresponds to a soul.


    The gentle tree card is a young girl with plant magic talent in a small tribe, in order to gain her power.


    Kurorido slaughtered the kind tribe at the time.


    Thousands of people died under his magic.


    Akizuki Nakuru fell into silence as he listened to the beautiful woman with a soft smile in front of him.


    At this time, Sakura came over and said, "Sister Qiuyue, if you think you believe us, why don''t you give it a try?


    May be able to restore the memories of the past! "


    "Is this...really possible? I''m scared..."


    In Akizuki Nakura''s heart, Kuroriduo is a gentle person, and Elio is the same.


    Deep in the soul, the other party is the master.


    Even if Spinaru was killed, she still couldn''t resist the opponent''s will!


    "Don''t be afraid!" At this time Tiangong Nadeshiko also walked out of the temple''s apse, and she smiled at Qiuyue.


    Such a gentle smile.


    It is extremely lethal to Qiuyue.


    So she nodded and said: "Then I will try it!"


    Then Akizuki Nakura learned the idea of ??meditation and entered the deep meditation space, in the dark space.


    She saw a corner of the memory.


    Ten years ago, she was a high school girl with a happy family. When she was in college, she received an invitation from her teacher.


    As a result, don''t look at Akizuki Nakulu beautiful, but they are very smart.


    And magic talent is stronger than Tiangong Nadeshiko.


    In the end, the reincarnation of Kuroriduo directly killed her cruelly, not only that, but also burned her home.


    My parents and brother all died in the fire.


    And the younger brother''s voice, she was very familiar with, it was Spinneru.


    At this moment, Akizuki Nakura burst into tears.


    It turned out that the truth turned out to be this way.


    In the picture.


    The man with glasses said in a gloomy tone: "It''s a pity for such a beautiful face...Let me put your soul away!"


    When the reincarnated soul is strong in the future, make it into a doll..."


    Yes, she is not a purely magical creation at all.


    It is recast by the soul.


    The so-called cognition is a scam.


    When Akizuki Nakura woke up, it was already two hours later.


    For his own experience, there is also the evil of Kurorido.


    She definitely joined the cult and wanted to resurrect her brother who was killed.


    ----------


    In the eternal **** world.


    When Rin Tosaka finished telling the story of the magic card world.


    Tiyana''s angry face flushed.


    Yadeniera also said indignantly: "There is such a guy who hides evil intentions, it''s really hateful..."


    Looking at the darkened little beauty.


    Liu Che gently stroked her hair, and Yadeniera instantly blushed and fell silent.


    She was most afraid of Liu Che''s caressing.


    The best tranquilizers in the world are more effective than 307.


    Then Liu Che said to the beauty in his arms: "In fact, some people are like this. When their strength surpasses everything, they are easily corrupted by strength.


    Outsiders only listen to him saying what he says, but he is actually an out-and-out demon.


    If we follow the normal course of history, one day, Li Xiaolang will die accidentally, and Sakura¡¯s child will become the reincarnation of the remnant soul in Fujitaka Kinomoto.


    Continue to harvest the seedlings of the world! "


    "Fortunately, I can save it, otherwise I really worry about Sakura."


    Han Lingsha sat aside and said with lingering fears.


    Qing''er in the distance sneered and said: "Alias'' world is also like this? Only our gods care for all beings.


    But in the eyes of those bad people, gods are evil gods who break rules and destroy fate.


    As everyone knows, why not get rid of this established tragic fate!


    For example, in the world of Kling, the whole king has power before weaning. Why do you want such a waste? "

 Chapter 834：

    "The ghost knows... things that don''t even distinguish between right and wrong are just like what Cao Cao used to hold the emperor and order the princes in our Three Kingdoms era!"


    Sun Shangxiang replied with a smile at this time.


    The women of Three Kingdoms giggled.


    Although Cao Cao was the chief priest, there were a lot of black spots. .


    Chapter 805


    For the newly promoted worlds, Liu Che still cares very much.


    Especially the DC world.


    Although the heroes in it are not very strong, they are of some value.


    After all, a world like Dragon Ball is actually very rare.


    The only thing that reassures him is that the chief priest in the DC world is Harlequin, Harlen Quezel!


    This female doctor has not been destroyed by the clown.


    Is his fanatic.


    It is estimated that it won''t take long to receive a good news!


    In fact, he hates one problem, that is, he has the power, so he says he is righteous.


    Very few people can really do this.


    Like Gotham City!


    As a large crime center, why no one manages it.


    After all, it is power and greed.


    At this time, Ningguang came from outside, and Han Lingsha saw the other person coming, and directly moved away.


    "thanks!"


    "It''s okay, sister Ningguang has worked hard!"


    Ningguang is the leader of the Eternal City! So many sisters will give her a face.


    Because there are too many laborious things.


    As a result, with the help of Gan Yu and other skilled workers, many things are still very busy.


    For this reason, Liu Che had to let Xiao Luan join in.


    Xiao Luan was a creation **** in the lower realm. He used to be in charge of the Chihuang Flowing Flame God System, and he was more comfortable with all aspects of the matter.


    In this way, Ningguang has time to rest.


    The beauty was like a jade, and Kuan Kuan came and sat directly in his arms.


    Putting his hands on his neck, he kissed lightly.


    The burgundy eyes are full of sentiment.


    Ningguang belongs to that kind of strong woman, but... his own has a trace of mystery, which makes people more and more memorable!


    Even if she was asked to wait in bed many times, Liu Che still liked her.


    "What happened this time, the great beauty of Ningguang who bothered us came here in person..."


    "Where, the West invited us to take part in the battle to wipe out the chaotic realm. All these unbelief are here!


    They also said that the realm of chaos is a malignant tumor of the Supreme God Realm.


    Everyone must be punishable! What do you think. ¡¨? "


    "Huh... that group of Westerners don''t have a good thing! If it is really going to be wiped out, it is estimated that most of the masters will be involved.


    Only know what kind of ghost it evolved into in the end! "


    Tiamat interrupted, "If we don''t make a move, we will be squeezed out?"


    "No, Sister Tiamat! Even if we don''t take action, the power of the gods will be regarded as a thorn in the eye!"


    Qinger next to him said at this time.


    And the others nodded one after another.


    Their gods killed so many masters as soon as they went to the upper realm. Who wouldn''t be jealous?


    Then other goddesses also gathered and discussed this matter.


    Ning Guang also took out the letter afterwards, which was sent by a guy named Gravity Domination.


    The above content is very respectful.


    However, between the lines, he asked Liu Che to take the shot himself, and even he promised that no one would dare to grab the spoils.


    Liu Che threw the things on the table and sneered: "Such an obvious move, is it to fool the child? Tell him I''m not free!"


    "Yes."


    Ningguang put away the letter, turned around to leave, but was pulled back by Liu Che.


    "God, there is still something to do!"


    "Sister Ningguang, you still want to leave when you are here! Wait for three poles tomorrow..."


    "But..."


    The beauty felt a little embarrassed. After all, Xiao Luan was in charge when she came, and now she can''t go back.


    How can I laugh at myself?


    But looking at Liu Che''s domineering eyes, Ningguang slowly became honest.


    God is her nemesis.


    ......


    At this time, the Eternal City.


    Sapphire Terrace.


    In the office space of this Eternal City, this place looks very clean.


    It''s not like those outside at all.


    The floating population is very large.


    After all, it is the dominating land, except for the messengers who can come here, there are only those goddesses of Liu Che.


    Not every goddess is suitable for fighting.


    Like Serena, Pandora, etc., all like to be a clerical job.


    Gladys is Xiao Luan''s deputy.


    The two stood in front of the window and watched the light and rain falling outside.


    Suddenly, Xiao Luan smiled and said, "You lose the bet, Ning Guang really won''t go back!"


    After hearing this, Gladys took out a small accessory from her bag and threw it to her.


    "I really took it! I bet you I never won!"


    "That''s the judgment, just condensed that Hu Meizi, after you go back, there will be ghosts!"


    "Oh...Why does this girl be so cute, even I have to admit that she is an unpleasant woman."


    Ningguang is very smooth in life, and his feelings towards God are very sincere.


    Of course, getting along with sisters also seems to be indisputable.


    So would you hate her?


    For the wicked, Ningguang will be painful, but she is very gentle to her own.


    Gladys lay in front of the window and whispered: "I really want to have a child, too. It''s boring to sit in front of the window like this..."


    "¡§"Then you still rely on me? If it weren''t for me, I suggested to take you away! I guess you are still in the lower realm..."


    At this time, Gladys has broken through the realm of creation.


    At the same time, he was preparing to move God''s Domain to Liu Che''s God''s Domain.


    In retrospect, her momentum was weak and weak again and again.


    Oh, fate.


    I really can''t guess it.


    ------------


    In Chi Huang Liuyan''s home, this hot and passionate woman, with one hand resting her cheek on the letter in front of her, asked the maid next to her: "What does the eternal ruler mean?"


    "Return to the master, Master Master does not want to participate!"


    "I guess so, I''m afraid this time things will turn into a big melee!!!"


    "You mean, the cards will be shuffled?"


    The maid exclaimed, startled by the thought.


    Chi Huang Liuyan lightly hummed: "Otherwise, you think that the last time the cards were shuffled was tens of thousands of years ago. At that time, a **** battle broke out in the Dark God Realm, and I also fought in that battle.


    There are 1,800 fallen masters in total.


    There are a thousand rising masters!


    After more than three thousand now, it is really ironic to think about it. The battle at the beginning was very terrifying. Like the new masters, they are not qualified to participate in the battle of God! "


    What if the resources are not enough?


    Hi!


    Anyway, you swallow me, I swallow you.


    I don''t know why the battle started like that.


    It wasn''t until the fight for nearly ten thousand years that it slowly ended.


    At that time Chihuang Liuyan had established the God Realm and became the master.


    Otherwise, how could Lan Bingsilu''s relationship with her be so good.


    It''s all blood has come over.


    Can the relationship be deep?


    It''s just that the only thing that worries Chi Huang Liuyan is whether those old-fashioned forces that never make a move will intervene in this battle of God.


    If you participate, it will inevitably be another **** storm.


    Hope it''s not a shuffle.


    Chi Huang Liuyan sighed inwardly, and his thoughts about love waning for a while.


    However, the yearning for Liu Che deepened in his heart. .


    Chapter 806 comes with Liu Che''s declaration to lay out the Western God System! [ͼ]


    To have a dependence is a very happy thing for people.


    At the beginning, Chihuang Liuyan was not someone who didn''t like it.


    However, those people are very affectionate.


    Obviously they are very good friends, but because of some benefits, they betrayed each other directly, and even talked bluntly.


    If you don''t do that, you won''t be able to survive.


    But in Chihuang Liuyan''s values, right is right!


    Wrong is wrong.


    Betray this kind of thing, there will be the first time there will be a second time, no matter how clever your tongue is, she will not accept a betrayer.


    So that time Chi Huang Liuyan chose to break.


    In the end, he was hunted for three hundred years, and then killed the opponent in an ambush.


    In the twilight snow of the thousand mountains, Chi Huang Liuyan said to him: "The person you betrayed is actually very important to me. She is my friend."

 Chapter 835：

    Memories are always sad.


    Chi Huang Liuyan was not immersed in it either.


    Although Taohuajing is not good, he is a lover and will never betray himself.


    What she asks for is dependence and trust.


    And this happened to be the advantage that Liu Che all possessed.


    At this moment, the communication rune was lit.


    "I''m at home, come here!"


    "Good." 307


    In a short sentence, Lan Bingsilu came over.


    The two then got up and headed to Liu Che''s side.


    When they came over, Liu Che was admiring Ningguang''s dancing posture.


    "Good guys, are you coming here this time for things in the realm of chaos?"


    "Yes, we just want to remind you that this may be a big shuffle! You''d better prepare early, maybe soon, we will all be forced to fight!"


    Liu Che raised his brows and asked, "Why?"


    Isn''t it possible that he doesn''t want to fight!


    Chi Huang Liuyan whitened his eyes, and said, "Are you really ignorant or not? When those are still clinging together, there are no innocent people in this supreme plane!


    All are the transformation of hunters and prey! "


    "Hey...worry about what those do! My goal has always been to be the strongest. The premise of the siege is that someone is not afraid of death, when you can easily kill them.


    Tigers will also feel scared! "


    Liu Che''s performance was very strong.


    With the Seven Major Paths, he does have invincible capital.


    And at the worst, he still has the power of miracles. If you really want to besiege him, then be prepared to be killed.


    When no one dared to make a move, or even when no one dared to talk about his name, naturally there was no need to worry.


    Chi Huang Liuyan and Lan Bing Sirui looked at each other.


    Well, this boss is really not afraid.


    "Okay, don''t worry about such things, I can protect you! And I promise I will become stronger.


    On the other side of the chaos, I have sent someone to inquire about the news, it is very safe that any news will be passed on. "


    Although it can''t deliver the dominating message.


    But other messages are not restricted.


    When the two women heard this, they could only sit down and admire the dance with him, and gradually the atmosphere began to become active.


    -------------


    At this time, the Western God''s Domain.


    Constantine and Saruman have been here for a long time.


    Saruman''s world was sacrificed a few months ago, because he and Constantine belonged to Liu Che''s command.


    But it is not known to outsiders.


    And they don''t have eternal divine power in them, so qualified and intelligent subordinates.


    Everyone likes it!


    At this time, Saruman was wearing a black robe, surrounded by beautiful women like clouds, all blonde girls.


    On the Western God''s Domain, as long as you have the ability.


    That is talent.


    Will be reused!


    It doesn''t matter if your identity is suspicious!


    If it''s the East, it will dig into the roots. This is the gap between the two sides.


    Constantine, as a demon hunter, was also favored by the master of a certain light system and became a young general under his command.


    Some people may say why the strength of these two people is generally reused.


    The answer is very simple.


    Because Liu Che used the system to increase their power.


    Moreover, he was given the fragments of the law relative to each other, so that a talented person who was unwilling to mix in the chaotic realm appeared.


    People in Chaos Zone cannot guess their identity.


    Naturally, it will not arouse others'' suspicion.


    Don''t say that you really won''t doubt, because there is nothing to do with these two people''s actions.


    What should I do every day, and I will not do strange things.


    Nor will it transmit information like a spy.


    This is trustworthy.


    In the Western plane, there are many spies.


    But improper spies are very welcome.


    For example, Saruman''s dark magic, as well as those strange magic provided by Liu Che, such as the magical ninjutsu, are very popular here.


    And Constantine also brought a lot of technology that hadn''t appeared before.


    It was welcomed.


    "Saruman, there may be a war recently. Is the plague virus you studied good?"


    "It has been successfully developed! You only need to use this scroll, it is better than necromantic magic, and the newly developed necromancer..."


    "Let me see!"


    The priest from the aging **** system, looking at the technology provided by Saruman, couldn''t help but shine.


    The new undead magic, not afraid of the attack of the Holy Light, and can use the dark magic more skillfully.


    This is simply a perfect masterpiece!


    The priest looked at this brand-new creation in amazement, and looked very shocked.


    "How did you make it?"


    "This is the study of a certain **** in Chaos, but he was killed by me, and it has only recently been improved!"


    Saruman smiled and handed over the scroll.


    The inside is naturally a research draft of making semi-finished products of the Underworld. Although it is still borrowing from the Avenue of Death, this Avenue is Liu Che''s law of the underworld.


    There is the protection of the law of the great road.


    These people can only infer that this is a newly-emerging law, and will never know the secret door inside.


    "Well, I''ll go back and study it, Saruman, you have to work hard!"


    "Thank you, Sir, please say a few words in front of the Supreme Master!"


    "I understand... hehe..."


    The Dark God System is so real!


    Although Saruman knew that the opponent would probably hack his own credit, he was a second-to-five son.


    Just complete the task.


    ----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Return to the gods, that magic scroll has been handed over, when will the fragments of the law of darkness be handed over?"


    God of Eternity: "Wait a little longer, the time has not come! Don''t contact Constantine for the time being, I will let Ikogendo and others pass by in the future."


    Fallen white robe wizard: "Yes, Lord God!"


    When the situation is reported.


    Other talents dare to come out and chat.


    Tanjirou: "Brother Wizard, the western dimension is so uncomfortable? Yesterday I saw you said that you have slept with a dozen beauties!"


    Demon Hunter: "Fat, I''m spying on intelligence, so it''s almost time to drug us! Seventy percent of the people around us are spies."


    Chapter 807 Harlem Quezel: The Federation is just a dog raised by the rich!


    Chu Dashan: "So cool?"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Well, when I first arrived here, a group of clingy goblins came up, shouting both father and brother.


    As a result, I later realized that these people were corrupting me.


    Damn...I, Saruman, will be defeated by this temptation? But let''s play the game every time! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Then you have found a woman! Humph..."


    Demon Hunter: "We really can''t do it, we just go to the countryside, otherwise we won''t spy out so much information. But the Western gods are really chaotic here, just like Kratos''s side, the relationship is Disgustingly chaotic!"


    Kinomoto Sakura: "I think I should stop listening! You are a little scary..."


    An unknown man: "Actually, there is no scary Sakura, but the Western gods are born like this. If you have read the Olympus mythological system, you will understand.


    Stains... It¡¯s pretty good if you don¡¯t grow deformities~. "


    Klin: "...This is outrageous!-"


    Unwilling to be lonely the psychiatrist: "Ah this...it seems to be like this, but the ugliness of human nature is probably like this!


    After all, sometimes people can get lost, and people are also possible. "


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "This is different, their entire **** system is so chaotic! But the Eastern **** system is not like that."


    Li Er: "Hey, to put it simply, those gods can''t hold their crotch!"


    Bearded swordsman: "Hahaha..."


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "You guys talk first, I am here from a Justice League person who seems to want to negotiate with me!"


    Ninja scientist: "Hehe, generally speaking justice is not a good bird!"


    ------------


    At this time, Gotham City.


    In front of Harlem Quezel stood a tall man, wearing a blue tights and red shoes on his feet.


    The most disgusting thing is.


    He was a big man wearing his pants.


    It''s disgusting!


    "Hello, the priest of the cult! I extend an invitation to you on behalf of the Justice League..."


    "I''m sorry, you are not worthy!"


    Harlem Quezel said with contempt with her arms around her chest.


    Superman was stunned when he heard the words, did he misheard it, or this eternal religion is one of the frustrations of gold and jade.


    He organized the language and needed to continue to persuade Harlem Quezel.


    Because after a few days of observation.


    Superman feels that this eternal religion is especially suitable for the development of righteous power, but the only bad thing is that everyone can obtain extraordinary power.


    This is very bad. Once out of control, it will cause an unimaginable crisis.


    "It''s such a priestess, I know you have good intentions, but if everyone gains extraordinary power, do you think it''s good?

 Chapter 836：

    For example, what if a bad guy gains this power! "


    "You mean we are blind?"


    "No... I just!"


    "Well, the gentleman who wears underwear, you have extraordinary powers yourself, so you say that others can''t have it.


    Do you think this is ridiculous?


    If you were not an alien, what would happen to you! Would you say that this world will be peaceful only if I have the power?


    Don''t you think this is very overbearing!


    who are you? Who can you represent? The religion is equal. If you really have a sense of justice, you should bring all people into the religion.


    Looking at the current Gotham City, it is a clear stream. Are there criminals on the streets?


    Not at all! Since he is capable, why not kill all the bad guys in one fell swoop..."


    When Harlem Quezel spoke, Superman was speechless.


    He has been here for a long, long time.


    However, bad guys emerge in endlessly.


    Is the strength of the blow really weak?


    Every time there is a criminal, he will show up.


    But the result is that every so long people seem to forget themselves, and then continue to commit crimes.


    Seeing the silent Superman, Harlem Quezel sneered mentally. She had studied these superhumans a long time ago.


    Everyone keeps an ordinary job.


    Once there is a criminal, it will appear.


    If you have power, why build a peaceful city?


    On the contrary, like an ostrich, pretending not to see it.


    Is this just justice?


    Even justice is nothing but narrow justice!


    The justice of the God of Eternity is to eliminate all evil and wars and to assimilate mankind.


    This is true justice.


    In the end, Superman was driven away.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    He was flying in the air, and the phone rang suddenly.


    "How? Is that chief priest willing to join us!"


    "I''m sorry, Wayne. Not only did the other party disagree, they seem to discriminate against our approach..."


    Batman who was performing the task was taken aback for a moment.


    discriminate?


    What is this situation.


    "Brother, wouldn''t you irritate her?"


    "I don''t have any. I just invited her to join, but I was frantically complained, and they also said that the gods have a way to discriminate bad people.


    She feels that when everyone becomes stronger, it is the peace of the world. "


    "This idea is very dangerous, I think I should call Diana to go with it, if it expands disorderly.


    It is likely to lead to a greater crisis. "


    "You mean the use of force?"


    ....0


    "In times of crisis, this is a necessary thing."


    Superman fell silent when he heard the words, because he was thinking about what Harlem Quezel said.


    Why has sin never been eradicated?


    Is it because the world is evil?


    Or does it mean that the land under your feet is a land of sin?


    This is a very difficult question.


    ......


    On the other side, the people of the Federation also focused on the eternal religion.


    As the local official strength.


    How could they allow the eternal religion to control the citizens.


    Ever since, thousands of soldiers, plus a few people with extraordinary abilities, were forced to be sent to the Temple of Eternity.


    Among them is the Miko from the Suicide Squad.


    One of the officials yelled at Harlen Quezel with a loud speaker: "The people inside, you have been surrounded, now please raise your hands and come out. You are suspected of organizing a cult and wantonly killing innocent people..."


    "Oh? The fat pig! Are the innocent people you are talking about, just those sinners on the Pillar of Fire? They have all confessed their crimes... You still have a face to be cleansed for others!


    I think... your federation is just a bunch of dogs raised by the rich! "


    This sentence aroused the applause of countless believers.


    They are all ordinary people.


    Even life is very difficult.


    And these wealthy and unkind guys trample on their dignity wantonly.


    The most disgusting thing is.


    These people in the Confederacy are also defending their rights, typical dogs of the rich. people.


    Chapter 808 Why is Gotham City a Sin City? It''s because there are too many vampires!


    "Chief, it seems that they are not going to surrender!"


    "When necessary, let those under his command take action!"


    "Yes."


    They also came under pressure.


    Because of the rapid expansion of the eternal religion, the rich in Gotham City began to have a crisis.


    No one wants to be burned on the pillar of sacred fire.


    For this they can only exert pressure like the Federation.


    After all, paying so much money every year, these dogs should work hard for them.


    So they had to come forward.


    And this time Amanda Waller was the leader. Listening to the harsh declaration of the other party, she gritted her teeth and said, "Wait for me to negotiate first!"


    She took a few deep breaths, looked at the young and beautiful Harlem Quezel, who looked like an angel, and said: "The matter of adjudicating prisoners should be handled by our Federation. You are not qualified!"


    "Hahahaha..." Upon hearing Amanda Waller''s words, Harlem Quezel trembled with laughter. She pointed to the surveillance sent by the wealthy in the distance and said: "One is just a megaphone for the wealthy. Actually said that we are not qualified!


    I think it is ridiculous that you are right! Fight if you want! "


    Accompanied by her voice fell.


    Nearly 50,000 believers surrounded this place.


    The witch-like existence also felt the tremendous pressure and began to shrink a little.


    At this time, Amanda Waller was pale.


    She did not expect that in just a few days, tens of thousands of people would become believers.


    How dare she make a move now?


    Then a phone call came, and seeing her not taking action, the people of the big family began to pressure if she didn''t handle the matter.


    Then, she will be resigned on the spot!


    Amanda Waller gritted her teeth and finally made up her mind.


    "Take a shot and kill the chief priest! As long as she is dead, everything will be easy."


    "But I can''t beat her..."


    The cold voice of the witch passed into Amanda Waller''s ears, and the latter directly took out the other''s heart.


    If you don''t make a move, then she will die directly!


    In desperation, the enchanting witch could only rush out.


    Who said her life can''t be controlled by herself.


    With a cry, the witch flew towards Harlen Quezel, but at this moment.


    A scream came from behind her.


    Catwoman didn''t know when she appeared near Amanda Waller, and the magic of the wind system cut off Amanda Waller''s arm.


    The box containing the witch''s heart.


    Fell into the hands of Catwoman.


    "No..." Amanda Waller desperately watched the box leave her. This was her biggest support, if it weren''t there.


    She is completely finished!


    The witch was frightened by this sudden change.


    She didn''t dare to attack anymore, otherwise she would die.


    Because the heart is mastered by the gods!


    "Now our puppies need to betray their masters!"


    Catwoman stood in the air and raised the box in her hand.


    As a result, countless bullets poured towards her, but unfortunately, under the protection of the storm shield.


    Catwoman is not afraid of any physical damage.


    When the bullet hit the shield, the soldiers saw a horror scene.


    The bullet turned into debris, and fell to the ground.


    "Now, let our self-righteous Lady Amanda Waller try the power of the Sacred Fire Pillar. I think she will tell you what justice is!"


    "No!! I don''t want to go to the Pillar of Fire!"


    "Hurry up and come and help me!"


    "do not want..."


    Amanda Waller panicked, but her body was tied to the Sacred Fire Pillar uncontrollably, and the original reporter also stopped broadcasting.


    But their things were snatched away by the gods.


    The live broadcast continues.


    Harlem Quezel smiled at the camera, and then the picture shifted to Amanda Waller''s face.


    At this time, the federal running dog, the echo worm of the rich.


    There was an expression of fear on his face.


    The clear flame burned on the body.


    And it is getting more and more turbulent, and the color is getting darker.


    The pillar of sacred fire has the effect of judging evil.


    Harlem Quezel has done many experiments before.

 Chapter 837：

    Ordinary people go up, not only is it okay to burn with flames, but it can also repair the damage to the body.


    When the wicked go up, their souls will be burned by flames.


    The more sinful the person, the more tortured.


    For example, the Joker... he has been picked up by Harlem Quezel, after several days and nights of torment by the wraith spirit.


    He has succumbed.


    But the punishment was not enough, and now he was hung on the pillar of sacred fire and burned in pain.


    At this moment, Harlem Quezel said: "Let us see what the self-righteous Lady Amanda Waller has to say, and warn you, if you don¡¯t explain your sins, the flames will getting bigger..."


    On the Pillar of Sacred Fire...........


    Amanda Waller panted continuously, and then screams began to spread from her mouth.


    It only lasted three minutes.


    This vicious woman finally began to reveal it.


    She is the most obedient dog in the Federation and the most vicious warden.


    In order to control others, kidnap children, and kill those wealthy businessmen''s competitors, all kinds of evil things were constantly confided in her mouth.


    The truly terrible thing is not so.


    To give a simple example, animals do not gain weight every day when they eat, because there are bugs in their stomachs.


    Innocent people, working hard for a long time, are not rich.


    Naturally, there are too many blood-sucking bugs on the body.


    What is the justice of Amanda Waller?


    Her justice is to do what the master says, and do it even more terrifying.


    The soldiers who followed her.


    They lowered their heads one by one, feeling very complicated.


    They thought it was to enforce justice.


    But actually became the dog of the rich!


    Then I didn''t know who started it, the gun was thrown on the ground, and the soldier also knelt down.


    "We were wrong, and I hope Lord Master can forgive our sins!"


    "Haha, don''t worry! We are all 1.5 ordinary people. God will forgive you, but God will not forgive sinners..."


    This broadcast greatly reduced the reputation of the Federation.


    And some strange things have seen hope through the broadcast, such as the vengeful devil who wants to redeem.


    "If I join the cult, will I no longer lose control?"


    Originally, he wanted to take the initiative to be detained.


    It now appears that the Federation is not trustworthy at all! ! !


    Only God is his faith.


    And such things happen to many people.


    Batman and others also watched the live broadcast at this time, but their thinking has also changed a little.


    Especially Superman has the deepest feelings.


    Recalling Harlem Quezel''s words, what is justice?


    Why sin keeps growing.


    Do people really want to be bad guys by nature?


    In fact, some bad guys are very tragic! .


    Chapter 809 Unexpectedly, in Gotham City, there are many people who are suitable to be goddesses! [ͼ]


    The Vengeful Demon soon found Harlem Quezel, when he recounted his story with a painful face.


    Harlem Quezel said to him: "It''s okay, although you killed your wife, everything can be redeemed!"


    "Really? Master priest, I swear I didn''t intentionally hurt her..."


    The revenge demon said in tears.


    He loves his wife and daughter very much.


    But they were killed by their own abilities, which made the vengeful demons live in pain all day, and fortunately they were redeemed today.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    Seeing how sincere the other party was, Harlem Quezel cast a look at the priest next to her.


    The latter hurried over to prepare to teach this person how to join the religion.


    Then Catwoman came to Harlem Quezel and looked at the revenge demon who had gone away and whispered: "Uncontrollable power is really harmful to others and self."


    "Yeah, how is the clown outside? Honestly!"


    "Now it''s more honest, your method is very useful, it''s useless to torture him, you still have to deal with his wife."


    The clown is voluntarily tied to the pillar of fire, because if he does not endure the pain.


    29¡¡¡¡ His wife is going to bear it.


    Ever since, the clown went up obediently.


    Mean?


    No way to deal with bad guys is mean.


    Besides, the crime committed by the clown is not an exaggeration to kill him a hundred times.


    Since the federal dog was ruthlessly cleaned up once, a large number of people are more willing to join the religious religion in just five days.


    Eighty percent of the people in Gotham City have joined the religion.


    Not all federal officials are evil.


    Many people still have a conscience.


    The key is that there will be miracles in the propaganda of the gods, and no one wants to expose an ugly posture in front of the gods.


    As for the enchanting witch, she is now an employee of the cult.


    It''s weird like a kitten.


    As for the heart, it was given to her a long time ago.


    Harlem Quezel has said that she can run away and even make waves everywhere.


    But when the true **** descends.


    She must be executed for the first time!


    With the fall of the clown, public security in Gotham City has risen sharply, and the crime rate has reached the lowest level in history.


    Simply set a new record in history.


    And look elsewhere.


    Gotham City is occupied by evil forces.


    -----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Unwilling to be lonely the psychologist: "Wuhu...this is the real peace, I finally understand what Sister Alice means.


    This world needs to be purified.


    That superman came to me the other day, it was really funny!


    If there are many bad guys, kill bad guys without thinking about the reasons behind them. If the people live and work in peace and contentment, will there be so many criminals?


    Are they really not afraid of death? "


    Pursuing sentient beings: "So, this is the greatness of God. Propaganda and doctrine can instruct the people to improve their quality, and belief in gods will have spiritual sustenance.


    Coupled with your own hard work, you don''t have to be afraid of encountering danger. As for those who resist, to say something bad is to fool the public for their own benefit. "


    Tanjirou: "It feels like what you are saying is a bit profound, but I think it is. God''s teaching is everywhere, and the world is naturally peaceful."


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Well, I think it makes sense. Recently, the religion of God has begun to expand, and I am ready to sacrifice."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Is Sakura ready to sacrifice? I remember your world seems very barren."


    Kinomoto Sakura: "I am going to use the Kuro cards I have collected, as well as a few goddesses. If it''s just a simple development, it will naturally be very fast!


    But Kurorido''s escape made me a little scared. I think I should gain some strength first, let''s talk about it..."


    Her current strength is average.


    Wanting to capture Kurorido is simply unrealistic.


    And obtaining the blessings of the gods is the most important thing at present.


    If the power increases, then the evil demon Kurorido can''t escape!


    Kozakura thought so.


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Then I have to consider whether to sacrifice, but I don''t seem to have anything to sacrifice..."


    Harlem Quezel was also very entangled.


    If a miracle comes to the world, it will inevitably have a great impact.


    This is of great help to the development of the religion.


    However, if she does not offer sacrifices, she is also afraid that those people will jump over the wall in a hurry and try it by herself [little boy].


    Klin: "That''s what I think. If the strength is enough and there is no danger, there is no need to rush to sacrifice.


    But if there are external factors, you''d better sacrifice once, even if there is only one goddess. "


    Tosaka University: "That''s what I want to tell you too, Harlem Quezel, your world is dangerous..."


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Understood!"


    It''s all already revealed, she would be a little overwhelmed if she didn''t sacrifice.


    Along with Harlem Quezel''s propaganda, the cult began to search in and around Gotham City.


    Among them, Catwoman is sure to be a sacrifice.


    Then there is the enchanting witch.


    It is impossible for Harlem Quezel herself, so the sacrifice can only be someone else.


    With her efforts, Barbara Gordon entered the vision of the religion.


    The later bat girl, now the genius girl, applied to join the sect.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Batgirl has not joined Batman''s system now, and she is only a girl 310 who yearns for justice.


    The red-brown ponytail is matched with blue-rimmed glasses.


    Although her figure is not too good.


    But you can''t have too many demands on a little girl.


    She still has the capital to grow!


    The second is the daughter of a police officer who was originally going to become a substitute policeman.


    Later, because of the full staff, he could only choose to be a masked man.


    Gotham has so many talents.


    I don''t know if I don''t clean up, many beautiful women came out all at once.


    Name: Dinah Drake.


    Harlem Quezel looked at the list in front of her and added the other party, and then said to Catwoman: "That''s it, everyone else just forget it."

 Chapter 838：

    "My lord, don''t those girls conform to God''s aesthetics?"


    "Huh...A group of **** are also worthy to serve the gods? It''s not worthy to drink foot wash!!! Tell these female priests.


    If you join the cult, you have to cleanse yourself, get married or something, but if you are like a bitch.


    Directly give me abolished status and send it out! "


    "Yes."


    Catwoman was pressured by the vigor of the master priest and couldn''t raise her head.


    She thought that God had high requirements for appearance.


    Only now did I understand that the most important thing for Goddess is to be pure!


    This is what really matters.


    But it''s a pity that most women in Gotham City can''t maintain this virtue. Basically, girls'' generation is a broken shoe. .


    Chapter 810: The arrival of Wonder Woman, a completely different Gotham City!


    At this time, in a big city near Gotham City.


    The Federation is negotiating with Batman and others, because the fall of Gotham City has caused them to be blamed now!


    Not only that, but the dignity and face were also swept away.


    In this regard, the Justice League people sneered.


    Superman even said to the official: "Since you think the other party is evil, why don''t you look at the current Gotham City?


    No corruption, no bad guys, and no criminals!


    This is the new star city of mankind. "


    Although he was mocked by Harlem Quezel.


    But I have to admit that the current Gotham City is eye-catching.


    Even if he continues to be an ordinary employee, there will be no robbery and murder every other time.


    This is so great.


    But the people in the Federation don''t think so.


    Because this has affected their rule.


    "The reason why we allow your extraordinary identities and allow you to exchange information is because we are cooperating.


    Now Gotham City has fallen into the hands of Eternal Gods, which is very inconsistent with our interests! "


    Batman raised his brows and sneered: "Then goodbye, you guys don''t have a good thing, no wonder Gotham City is rotten!"


    "Dare you... if you walk out of this door! Our cooperation will be terminated immediately, and Wayne''s people will also be subject to our investigation..."


    There is no threat of deterrence.


    How can it affect these people.


    When Superman left with Batman and others.


    The former sighed helplessly: "It seems that our thinking is wrong. We have been swayed by these people. What is not allowed to affect ordinary humans too much.


    It is simply that they are afraid of subverting their rights. "


    "Yes, the Eternal Church is right. I heard that they are going to hold sacrifices in the last few days, let''s take a look.


    If the so-called **** does appear, I...I plan to join in! "


    There are six people in the Justice League.


    Except for the two of them, the other four people are all doing activities outside.


    But what Batman said today left Superman speechless.


    Because he himself wants to see what kind of existence God is.


    In the known things, or in the eyes of ordinary people.


    He is God.


    Possess all kinds of superpowers.


    But the propaganda of the religion is completely different. In the propaganda of others, God is the creator of all realms and the greatest existence.


    And now it actually says that God is coming!


    ......


    The Wonder Woman at this time had just hit a criminal group somewhere.


    After receiving a call from Superman.


    She asked suspiciously: "Are you sure you are the God of Eternity. ¡¨?"


    "Yes, it can''t be wrong! And everyone has great power..."


    Wonder Woman Diana fell into silence upon hearing this.


    She comes from the land of gods.


    I have also seen Zeus and others.


    But she has never heard of the existence of the eternal god, a **** who can really give mankind a powerful force, the more she listens, the less it feels.


    I saw Superman say to him: "Wayne and I are in Gotham City, so come on... It is said that the sacrifice ceremony will begin in two days. I think with your words, you should be able to distinguish the true from the false. "


    "Uh... well, I will be there!"


    Wonder Woman nodded.


    As a demigod, she felt that she was still capable of this task.


    After all, Gotham City has such a huge existence.


    If it is really fooled by Cthulhu.


    Then the consequences are really unimaginable!


    The next day, Diana went to Gotham City.


    This high-tech city at this time has a completely different atmosphere from the past.


    Walking down the street.


    There are no familiar soldiers and policemen.


    People have smiles on their faces.


    There are no thiefs, no prisoners, and no dirty breath.


    Diana walked on the street for a long time, about three hours, without any accident.


    Just when she was going to the temple.


    A priest came to Diana''s front.


    "I think you are Wonder Woman? Our Lord Goddess said, if you arrive here, it is better to sit in the temple, she has a lot to say to you."


    "OK."


    The other party''s tone was very soft.


    Diana nodded, and after sending a message to Batman, she got up and headed for the temple.


    The temple is currently in the city center.


    It used to be a cathedral.


    It is now a temple.


    What greeted the eyes were twenty-six divine fire pillars, with golden runes engraved on them.


    As a demigod, Diana saw the clown and others at a glance.


    She stopped and frowned, "Why are these people being burned?"


    "Because they are guilty, and guilty is that the talent will be burned. If you don''t believe it, you can try!"


    Under the explanation of the priest.


    Diana walked towards an unmanned pillar of fire, when she put her palm up.


    Although the flame appeared, it was as gentle as a breeze, without any harm, even Diana felt a little comfortable.


    When she tried to throw flames on the clown, the other party wailed in an instant.


    Such a magical scene shocked her very much.


    Then Diana came to the temple, where hundreds of priests gathered, each exuding a powerful atmosphere.


    "¡§"At the ceremony tomorrow, we must guard against a sneak attack by people from the Federation and don''t hurt the people!"


    "Yes."


    "The other things are nothing, you go and prepare!"


    Then these priests left one after another, and Harlem Quezel came to Diana''s side, her eyes brightened.


    The demigod''s daughter is indeed good.


    It would be great if she could fool her into a goddess!


    "Hello, what should I call..."


    "Call me the chief priest, Harlem, or the master priest! I can see that you are very strong and have a righteous heart. Do you want to join the cult?"


    Diana''s eyelids twitched, and her heart became a little unhappy.


    No businessmen invite people to teach.


    It sounds like a cultist.


    "I''m sorry that my father is Zeus, I can''t join you!"


    "That''s really a pity, I don''t know what you are doing in Gotham City?"


    "I want to see if your **** is real and evil... nothing more!"


    "Then look at it slowly, I dare say that His existence will subvert your imagination. Facing the real Creator, I''m afraid that even standing is a luxury for you!"


    Diana scoffed at this, she was also a demigod.


    The so-called God of Eternity seems to be very weak now, but it is a bit strange to bless so many people.


    Then Diana left.


    After getting in touch with Batman and others, she realized that things were not as simple as she had seen.


    However, it is useless to say so much now, and everything will be clear when the sacrifice tomorrow. .


    Chapter 811 Unwilling to be lonely black hands, Ao Qianlong screams the universe!


    With the dawn rising.


    Gotham City, a new day has begun.


    And this day is very difficult, because everyone knows that today is the day of eternal religious sacrifice.


    Whether it is the Justice League in Gotham, or the hidden spies, or the villains.


    All are waiting for this moment to come.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Even satellites are monitoring here, and the people of the Federation are even more prepared with high-strength weapons.


    Since Superman doesn''t cooperate with them.


    Then, as long as you use powerful means to directly kill the descending god, the world will still be ruled by them!


    Hundreds of missiles, various advanced weapons.


    In order to kill the gods.


    This group of big families who support the Federation are completely crazy, and the gods are not indestructible.


    Everyone knew this from the beginning.

 Chapter 839：

    ...


    In a certain office.


    The leaders of countless big families gathered here, and a picture appeared in their eyes.


    It is Gotham City.


    The so-called altar is just a stone, small and rough, but it is engraved with various strange symbols.


    They have tried to crack.


    As a result, instead of analyzing things, all the computers were scrapped.


    Just kidding, eternal **** pattern.


    If it can be analyzed in this way, then Liu Che''s power has long been spied on.


    At this time, a voice appeared. 310


    "We need to make multiple considerations. That guy with only justice in his mind is unreliable!"


    "So you need third-hand insurance?"


    "Yes! If those people are unreliable, we need to fund those in the dark..."


    "But they are too dangerous!"


    "Then are you willing to be a running dog?"


    Simple one sentence.


    I asked everyone.


    At this time, a man dressed as a scholar walked into this conference room. He smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be afraid. I have found the grave of Black Adam. Even if this **** descends, we can use him to defeat this so-called God."


    "Who are you?"


    "Shivana...a doctor who studies ancient magic!"


    ......


    On the other side, in Gotham City.


    Harlem Quezel brought Catwoman and others to the altar.


    It is already surrounded by a dense crowd of believers.


    People from the Justice League can only stand in the park in the distance and watch it through the broadcast.


    As for why it can''t fly.


    The gods hold sacrifices, do you want to be higher than the status of sacrifices?


    Batman leaned on the street lamp, looked at the people kneeling on the altar, and said indifferently: "If they hadn''t really gained powerful power, I would have thought this was an event held by the sacred stick!"


    "Hehe... our Amazon actually sacrifices like this."


    "So, watch it quietly, I don''t think things are simple!"


    Just as their voice just fell.


    A golden cloud appeared in the sky.


    The Xia Guang is vast, but it is not dazzling.


    It''s awe-inspiring.


    At this moment, whether it is the earth or other planets.


    Can feel the existence of this light.


    Upon seeing this, Harlem Quezel said more excitedly: "Great God of Eternity, please give me the gospel..."


    Boom.


    Thunder resounded through the clouds.


    In the universe, a door was opened.


    Countless mysterious sounds came.


    At this time, everyone was stunned. Tell me this is a god?


    This door is bigger than the earth.


    The splendid God Realm is unfolding in front of everyone.


    Numerous stars inside are slowly turning.


    The splendid galaxy and the rules of the seven avenues make people suffocate.


    At this time, the Flash, who had just returned from other parallel worlds, came to Superman, and he looked at the opened world.


    His face was shocked.


    "What is this? Why is the universe torn apart!"


    Batman explained: "It may be the Eternal God Realm, I didn''t expect it to really exist!"


    The gods that I thought were nothing but planets hidden in the universe, or small islands.


    As a result, a star in the God Realm was even bigger than the sun.


    The Flash smiled and said, "I''ll go see what''s there!"


    Saying that he disappeared.


    So that Batman didn''t have time to stop him.


    As a result, a skyfire fell from the sky in the next instant.


    At this point, Superman has left it alone.


    He flew directly up, but he was vomiting blood from the skyfire hit, and his ribs were sunken in, which was obviously dying.


    This sudden change.


    One that scared many people.


    Wonder Woman Diana saw very clearly that Skyfire was actually the Flash, and the other party wanted to get into the realm of God.


    As a result, it came out without knowing what was going on.


    On the street, a crater appeared.


    Superman has passed out in a coma.


    The Flash still had a trace of breath. Looking at the rushing companion, he smiled bitterly: "Ah... I''m sorry, I just wanted to go in and have a look, but I didn''t expect that there was power to stop me."


    Batman shook his whole body, instantly cold sweat.


    It turned out that he hadn''t seen anyone attacking.


    The Flash''s speed is the highest in the universe.


    Even if he can''t see it, it shows that this **** is really terrifying.


    "Look, Wayne...sky...sky..."


    Batman listened to Diana''s trembling voice, looked towards the sky, and then he was completely stunned.


    In that huge crack.


    A ferocious behemoth emerged from the inside. Its black scales flowed like a living body, and its huge head obscured the sky.


    "Which flea dared to invade God''s Domain?"


    The angry Ao Gan roared.


    The sound wave spread to the entire universe, and at this time, people were shocked to discover that the moon, which originally appeared in the divine light, could not hold the sound and broke most of it.


    Revolt?


    Take the head to resist!


    The advantage of the DC world is that the universe is large and there are many parallel planes.


    Then the natural stress resistance is very strong.


    That''s why Ao Qian dared to get angry, but it didn''t involve humans, but all people with extraordinary abilities, as long as they didn''t join the religion.


    All vomit blood!


    And the clown on the pillar of fire almost died.


    However, he is now numb, as long as his wife and children can be sent to the gods to be reincarnated, he can do anything.


    Superman, who had just awakened, suffered a sonic attack.


    He vomited blood again and fell into a coma.


    The Wonder Woman and others knelt directly on the ground.


    The current strength of Ao Qian has a lower **** level, and these rely on superpowers or the existence of some demigod bloodlines, how can it be able to withstand its anger.


    Just when people thought that the dragon was going to destroy the world.


    A soft voice appeared in the door.


    "Ao Gan can''t vent his anger in this way. It''s just fine for the intruder to be crushed to death. Others are innocent!


    This time you, as my mount, don''t let those creatures think that our God Realm is a cruel existence. "


    "Yes, Xiaolong got it, Master Liu Ying!"


    The humble voice of the dragon caught people in a daze.


    It turned out to be just someone else''s mount. .


    Chapter 812 Apocalypse Star Darkside God King arrives, human betrayers appear!


    Liu Ying did not manifest the Dharma Body, and came directly to the sky above Gotham City in one step.


    Harlem Quezel hurriedly bowed and said: "Harlem Quezel attended Sister Liu Ying! I didn''t expect you to be in the realm personally..."


    This is the top ten existence among the goddess.


    She thought that it would be enough to come to a goddess.


    Who would have thought that willow **** descended.


    "Well, you don''t need to be polite. In your world, people are unruly, but mortals are innocent, so let''s... just giving you power seems a little insufficient-.


    Sister, I will give you a million magical creations-right! "


    Then a ray of light flew into Harlen Quezel''s body, which was a fragment of the law of eternity.


    Since then, Harlem Quezel will be immortal.


    As long as the fragments are not destroyed, she will not be destroyed!


    And those one million magical creations appeared in the sky out of thin air.


    Although it is nothing in the eyes of Liu Shen.


    But these magic creations have the law of immortality, which is similar to Buu''s, a weakened version of the immortal clay figurines.


    What is the concept of one million?


    You can push the earth flatly!


    At this moment, the enchanting witch shrank her neck in fear, and the black energy on her body had been removed.


    And separated from his host.


    Both are sacrifices.


    "Thank you sister for the gift, you are the best!"


    Harlem Quezel happily said that with these confidences, she could make the world a beautiful place where there is no war.


    Liu Ying laughed and said, "It''s just some gadgets. I came down this time just to see how the world is. It was originally Liu Ning that should have come down.


    But it''s a pity that you know her temperament, that kind of hateful look, basically most people in this world will be killed. "


    Liu Ning is in charge of Hell.


    If she comes, 40% of the people in the DC world will be sent to hell.

 Chapter 840：

    At this time, within the Apocalypse in the universe.


    His god, Darkside, saw the appearance of Liu Ying, and the desire in his heart began to swell.


    "This woman is very strong. If you can conquer her, you will definitely be able to give birth to stronger offspring. My army is assembled..."


    Steppenwolves and others began to command the soldiers and activate the space rift technology.


    Ready to go to the earth with the **** King Darkside.


    According to the energy response, there are only two enemies, so they shouldn''t be very strong!


    Dessard smiled sharply: "Hehehehe...I will defeat all the enemies for His Royal Highness! The Hellfire Fleet departs..."


    At this time, Liu Ying did not rush away after sending away the goddess.


    Because she understands that there are many enemies in this world, and a group must be suppressed to help Harlem Quezel''s rule.


    So she stood in the sky and waited silently.


    ten minutes later.


    There was a hint of darkness in the glorious sky.


    A dark and silent crack drilled out of the light curtain, and thousands of spacecraft and a super space carrier appeared in people''s field of vision.


    "My God... what the **** is this?"


    "Gotham City is too crazy, isn''t this the overlord of the universe?"


    "It is rumored that Superman is an alien. Now that a spaceship has appeared again, it seems to be preparing to go to war with the God of Eternity!"


    "Kill, smash that woman!"


    "Yes, kill..."


    Countless people are shouting, after all, being suppressed by one person on the earth is really a shame, especially this face is still an oriental.


    After a while, a giant nearly three meters tall appeared on the broadcast.


    I saw that the other party pointed at Liu Shen arrogantly and said: "Woman, I am Darkside! God King of the Apocalypse Star, you kneel at me now, I can let you be my concubine."


    The sky over Gotham City was silent.


    The starry sky dragon Ao Gan was also dumbfounded.


    Good guy, I''ve seen someone who is so fatal, I haven''t seen such a person.


    Nima''s dare to say.


    Originally, he wanted to make a move, but now his eyes are rolled, forget it... I guess he doesn''t need to make a move on his own.


    Once the Liu Niangniang gets angry.


    The universe is about to collapse!


    I''ll be a mount with peace of mind.


    "What? God King!!!"


    "Hurry up and contact him, as long as we can join his system, we don''t have to be afraid of the God of Eternity!"


    "Yes, hurry up...what a **** black Adam, or the cowhide of the King of Darkside!"


    "Come on, drive...don''t take a special plane!!!"


    "Those are too slow, direct satellite phone, I want to contact the Lord God King!!!"


    ...


    Just ten seconds later.


    Liu Ying hadn''t spoken yet, a few people who were not afraid of death, driving the latest technology, came to the fleet and knelt down.


    "See Lord Darkside, we are the people of the strongest country on the earth, salute you..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Huh, what are you doing here?"


    "This is the King of Darkside. Our ruler represents human forces and is willing to surrender to you, as long as you destroy the power of the eternal religion.


    We can discuss everything...


    This is our adult''s call. I don''t know if you can answer it. "


    The speaker knelt on the ground all the way, not even daring to lift his head.


    But his words made all the human beings watching the live broadcast extremely angry.


    What does this mean?


    Are you going to sell the entire human race?


    Why are they! ! !


    The Wonder Woman underneath heard the words and said angrily: "Don''t you people have any sense of shame!!! People like Darkside are not good people at first glance!"


    .......


    Before she finished her words, Steppenwolf pierced her body with a spear.


    The blood flow continued in an instant.


    Liu Ying didn''t move during the whole process, but silently watched this clown-like farce.


    Darkside said to his uncle: "Don''t be so angry, the following woman is not bad, can be a toilet!"


    "Yes, Lord God King."


    Steppenwolf stopped quickly and stood behind him.


    At this time, Darkside picked up the phone, and a flattering voice came from inside.


    "Excuse me, is it the Lord of Darkside? We want to surrender to you, as long as you let us continue to rule mankind...


    No matter what you ask us to do, we will be willing to surrender. "


    Darkside laughed when he heard the words: "May I let you kill ordinary people on Earth!"


    The microphone fell silent for a moment.


    The average earthling starts at least billions.


    Would this group of people really agree to such a **** thing?


    At this time, it was already known that these voices were federal politicians.


    Wherever there is some humanity.


    Wouldn''t agree.


    But they underestimated the power of traitors and saw that the microphone was silent for less than ten seconds.


    A voice came from inside.


    "See the master of Darkside, we will surely fulfill your order!!!"


    "Hahahaha... That''s all right, come to me and kneel down first, I will show you this so-called eternal god, it''s just a trash." People.


    Chapter 813 God King is very strong, like a cockroach! Crushed


    "Yes, thank you! The King of Darkside..."


    The flattering voice is extremely angry.


    As the phone hangs up.


    Those doglegs who were forced to step forward also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they recognized the master, otherwise they would really be crushed.


    Accompanied by a short episode.


    Darkside looked towards God Willow in mid-air, and saw him say: "Beauty, do you want to surrender to me?


    The door to your world has been closed, and now even if you leave, there is no way to go. I admit that the little dragon next to you has some strength.


    But my strength is stronger! "


    In Darkside''s eyes, the gate of the Eternal God Realm was closed, and the Willow God naturally couldn''t go back.


    In front of his invincible fleet.


    Who can dare to say that he is invincible?


    But the other party didn''t seem to hear his own voice, and remained silent.


    Darkside was a little sullen, his eyes cold, and he warned: "Beauty, don''t be shameless, my patience is limited! If it wasn''t for your strength, I could have killed him. is you..."


    At this time, all humans looked at Liu Ying.


    She is standing in the air, wearing a white dress.


    A green willow leaf jade pendant hung around his waist.


    There are no weapons in his hands.


    From the perspective of Westerners, this kind of weak woman has some abilities.


    But it''s definitely not as tall as Wang Qiang, the **** of Darkside, who has countless fleets.


    "Damn it, who can save us, we don''t want to be slaves..."


    "Is there really no way?"


    "Woo, Lord Goddess! Hurry up and find a way to leave, we will hold them back, even if they die..."


    "Freedom, it''s so difficult... We just want to live, but we find that life is an extravagant hope!"


    "For the gods, for the goddess, let us use our lives to stop this alien!"


    ...


    The believers in Gotham City talked a lot, but no one chose to back down.


    On the other hand, Wonder Woman wanted to take the advantage of the chaos and take Superman away.


    But at this moment, Liu Shen, who had been silent for a long time, spoke!


    "Don''t panic, everyone, just a savage flea, the so-called ignorant is fearless, insulting my innocence...


    Are you convicted? "


    Liu Shen turned his head to look at Darkside, the light in his eyes was unpredictable.


    Darkside snorted coldly: "It seems that you don''t want to surrender to me, then... I will catch you and transform it into a fertility machine! Look at you..."


    His words are not finished yet.


    She saw Liu Ying lift up her white palm, and half of the stars of the universe were turned into her palm.


    Promote in it like a whirlpool.


    Such a terrifying picture.


    The rest of Darkside could not be said.


    What is this method?


    "It''s very sharp, just don''t know you can catch my palm..."


    I saw her gently pat.


    The eternal divine power turned into a spiral, and flew towards Darkside and others with the unowned stars of half the universe.


    Such a terrifying move has never been seen by Darkside.


    "The fleet is attacking me!!!"


    While he was directing his subordinates, he followed suit.


    Darkside uses the power of Omega to try to decompose this power. He is the new king in the universe and naturally will not be afraid of attacks of this degree.


    However, he hit him in the face severely in the end.


    The power of Omega was useless, but his body was destroyed by this terrible power.


    As for the Steppenwolves and others, they have long since turned into dust under the power of eternity.


    Darkside was frightened. He wanted to escape, but at this time the spacecraft under his feet had collapsed. He could only die by being washed away by the force, who could not fly!

 Chapter 841：

    With just one move, the King of Darkside was obliterated.


    When Liu Shen saw this, he shook his head regretfully and said: "It''s too weak, so he claims to be the king of gods with just such a strength. It''s a bit embarrassing. I originally thought I could move my hands and feet."


    The people around, as well as those who watched the live broadcast began to cheer.


    And Harlen Quezel even screamed: "Sister Liu Shen, you are so strong..."


    "Invincible Eternity!!! Invincible Eternity!!!"


    "The God of Eternity is the greatest being..."


    "Thanks to the God of Eternity..."


    This is too unexpected. The powerful Goddess killed the God King of Darkside in a single blow.


    So how powerful is the true God of Eternity.


    At this time, Gotham City was caught in a carnival.


    Batman stripped off his coat, knelt on the ground excitedly, and screamed wildly.


    Liu Ying accepted the worship of sentient beings.


    Then she heard her say: "Those who believe in gods are naturally blessed by gods. Even if the gods are not available, I will wait for the goddess to take action!


    But... there are always some filthy people who become cancerous tumors in this world! And those people will be punished..."


    She glanced at the fleeing airplane in the distance, and caught it in front of the public with just one look.


    The people inside are all familiar faces without exception.


    The result is self-evident, these people were arrested by the people of Gotham City, ready to be cast into stone statues, and become pillars of shame forever.


    Want to give the whole world to aliens.


    Such a dog can never be reincarnated for eternity and must suffer in the stone statue.


    When the farce was over, Liu Ying told Harlen Quezel: "You will depend on you for the future. Remember to aim for the happiness of believers."


    "Yes, sister!"


    "Let''s go, Ao Gan..."


    Liu Ying turned and came to Ao Qian''s dragon head. The latter hurriedly opened the gate of God Realm, and the two disappeared in front of the public.


    ...


    "Don''t catch me, I have money...I will give you money...I will give you all the money in the company!!!"


    "Let me go, please. I have a hundred properties. As long as you let me go, I promise to give you all of it."


    "I will give you tax exemption..."


    ...


    Look at the ugly guys.


    Harlem Quezel slammed on the top of the opponent''s head with high heels.


    "Bah...You 1.5 scumbags, who have survived until now by squeezing the blood of people, do you really think we are short of money?"


    "Yes, the master priest said yes, you are all vampires!"


    "Cast them into statues..."


    "I''m here to prepare the styling!"


    "I''ll use black magic..."


    "I''ll get them some scarabs!"


    When Wonder Woman saw this scene, the impression of Olympus in her heart gradually faded.


    She couldn''t help but start thinking.


    What is justice and what is the true God?


    Compared with the practice of eternal gods, it seems that Olympus is just a group of clowns.


    Then Superman woke up again, when he heard the advent of Darkside and the whole story.


    The guy smiled bitterly: "It seems that I have to redeem my sins too, what superman... I think it''s just a frog in the bottom of the well, a fool with a high self-esteem.".


    Chapter 814 The manpower is starting to be a little insufficient, the arrival of the goddesses!


    For the first time, Superman was so confused.


    The justice he insists on is nothing more than a good sense of self.


    Ugh.


    Humans, it''s the hardest thing to see yourself clearly.


    With the victory of the religion, it is estimated that the rule of the earth will soon fall.


    -----------


    At this time, Liu Che was discussing with Chi Huang Liuyan about the construction and application of the principles of the Great Dao.


    Talk about love.


    To be honest, Chihuang Flowing Flame is not the kind that can''t walk when he sees the little white face.


    Only by discussing the Tao can he truly admire it.


    For example, Liu Che talked about mixed avenues.


    "Are the two avenues mixed together? That''s how your eternal avenue was derived... but you told me so easily, you are not afraid of leaking secrets..."


    The beauty in red said with a sweet smile.


    Lan Bingsilui, who was next to her, sneered and said, "You think the Eternal Avenue is so simple, but it''s the Seven Major Paths."


    "If you dare to leak the secrets, I guarantee your **** will be swollen and you won''t be able to walk!"


    Liu Che teased her, and immediately caused a series of eyes from Chi Huang Liu Yan.


    This person can''t do without a woman.


    29¡¡ is really vulgar.


    However, Chi Huang Liuyan also said: "It is easy to know the method, but it is not that simple to truly integrate.


    It is extremely difficult for us to major in one Dao. Even if we slaughter other masters and have two Dao rules, the resources are not enough to allocate.


    The most important thing is that dominance is not so easy to slaughter. "


    The master of the slaughtered Haoran God family, no one has yet to testify.


    In fact, he has been dead for a long time, and this is the most intuitive question.


    Not everyone looks like Liu Che. If you want to comprehend the great road, you can directly comprehend it, and you can achieve it if you want to achieve it.


    Gods are better than Gods, and they are really annoying.


    Liu Che put away his joke and said seriously: "If there is a chance, let''s try it..."


    Both of them were surprised.


    Is he going to fight?


    "You are going to ambush those masters, but once you make a shot, you can''t maintain neutrality. There is a big difference between early shots and late shots."


    "No... I mean those who take the initiative to come to the door, such as the evil fire master, although the strength is average, but the strength can be used for reference.


    At the worst, you can use him to sacrifice a weapon. "


    Liu Che is very vengeful.


    Anyone who dares to provoke him will surely die without a place to bury him.


    Chi Huang Liuyan frowned and said, "Okay, but you have to think twice and let us know before you shoot. After all... after all, the three of us are a family."


    Can name a family.


    Basically, Chihuang Liuyan also expressed his opinion.


    And Lan Bingsilui also silently held Liu Che''s hand and nodded vigorously at him.


    Although not good at words.


    But actions are more practical than words.


    Then, after sending away the two loving masters, Liu Che looked at the system prompts.


    Although a bit bothersome.


    But who makes him handsome.


    Wives will forgive themselves in the future.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Harlen Quezel, sacrificed to you a goddess---Selina Kyle, triggering a million times multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining a one-star wind system God [Selena Kyle]."


    "Ding...your main priest Harlen Quezel sacrificed to you a goddess---Barbara Gordon, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a one-star scholarship God [Barbara Gordon]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Harlen Quezel, sacrificed to you a goddess --- Dinah Drake, triggering a million gains. Congratulations on getting a one-star **** [Dinah Drake]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Harlen Quezel, sacrificed to you a goddess---Joan Muen, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star witch god. [ Joan Muine]."


    Note: Because the witch and Joan Muen are one body, they are currently separated.


    Can act alone.


    The witch and Joan Muen enjoy the same attribute panel, and they can also be mixed into one!


    These five goddesses have very good looks. Among them, Barbara Gordon can be assigned to the library or work with Bouma.


    As for the others, Liu Che decided to let them choose.


    In fact, there is a shortage of people in technology now.


    Bouma herself is already very busy, Nami has been mobilized, and most of the other goddesses are not interested in technology.


    Liu Che was also a little helpless about this.


    After all, most goddesses are cultivators and have no interest in metal technology.


    Like Yongzhen, they are only interested in swordsmanship.


    However, this time in the DC world, it should be possible to obtain a lot of goddess of science and technology.


    ......


    In front of the temple.


    The expressions of several newly promoted goddesses are quite unnatural. First of all, they are inferior. They have been standing here for a long time.


    It took more than three hours.


    But he didn''t see the spirit side.


    The young Barbara Gordon even sobbed, two lines of clear tears running down her cheeks, and constantly falling to the ground.


    She entered the religion of God only after yearning for justice, and then in the mysterious space, she was conquered by the appearance of the gods.


    Now that I can''t see the gods, don''t mention how uncomfortable it is.


    "You guys, don''t feel uncomfortable. When some goddesses first came, they were busy with gods, and it is normal not to see them for a few months!"


    Standing on the steps, Yan Lingji said indifferently.


    Feel wronged now.


    Will you pay it back later? 313


    For an ordinary goddess, the most important thing is to underestimate her position.


    When she came, she started from the bottom.


    Although these people are not bad, but can''t recognize their position and always want to fight for favor, Yan Lingji feels that he will give them a clear understanding.


    Didn''t you see the angel who raised the chicken before?


    They are honest.


    Barbara Gordon quickly wiped the tears from her cheeks and put away her careful thoughts.


    Then footsteps came from the temple.

 Chapter 842：

    Hina said to Yan Lingji: "Sister, the gods are very busy today, and the results of their allocation have already come out. Sister Youlao will stay here for more."


    "It''s okay, those two masters are important."


    Yan Lingji smiled at it.


    Then these five goddesses were assigned positions.


    Among them, the witch chose the dark **** system, while Joan Muin directly chose the opposite light **** system, she didn''t want to be controlled anymore.


    It is the Holy Light that can bring hope to oneself.


    However, before coming and leaving, Yan Lingji folded her arms around her chest and warned them: "The God Realm is not the mortal realm. You need to recognize your status and consider the consequences of what you say.


    Don''t think that when you come to the realm of God, you will be superior to others.


    It is important to know that everything we have is bestowed by gods, so let''s work hard. ".


    Chapter 815 You Know What Piccolo, All Worlds Are Incomplete! [ͼ]


    At this time, in the world of Dragon Ball GT.


    Babe''s invasion soon came to Wutian.


    He didn''t want to join the cult, and he hated the cult. After a fight, he was swallowed up like a waste dog.


    "Hehe...this bastard, it''s so cool to have such a powerful power... Saiyan, this power is really good!"


    Babe smiled wickedly, and then controlled his clone to infect others.


    He attacked Gohan.


    As the green-haired Vegeta said, sometimes people are involuntary.


    Rather to be a scholar and give up martial arts, you have to accept the fact that you have become a waste.


    Three hours after Wu Tian fell, he was also taken over.


    Until the time when the mind is conquered.


    Only then did Gohan feel the regret.


    Thinking back to the green-haired Vegeta, Gohan knew that he was dead, so he could only pin his hopes on other people.


    However, Babe also got his memory at this time.


    "Huh? Eternal God! Other time and space... Super Saiyan IV? What a fun... If I can gain that power, I will rule all time and space!"


    Babe laughed arrogantly.


    But it was a pity that his smile did not last long before a terrifying attack penetrated his body.


    puff.


    Energy passes through the body.


    Babe suffered such a heavy blow, and immediately knelt on the ground. He looked at it from the corner of his eye and found that it was Piccolo who had taken the shot.


    "Ah...how could it be possible, you are just a trash!"


    "It''s a pity that my power is not what you can imagine. I didn''t expect that there will be extraterrestrial creatures coming. It looks like Wu Tian is also controlled!"


    Piccolo came in front of Gohan, a clear power turned into an arm, and grabbed it into the opponent''s body.


    I saw a touch of evil being pulled out.


    "Damn it! You can''t do this to me... I''m the king of the universe..."


    Babe struggled madly, but was soon sealed by Piccolo.


    The current Piccolo, although he is not in a hurry for Super Saiyan IV, his power has already surpassed Super Saiyan III.


    Then he got rid of the evil eggs in the body for Wu Tian, ??lunch and others.


    When Gohan was holding his wound sober, he looked at Piccolo and smiled bitterly: "It seems that Uncle Vegeta is right. The scholar is really useless, cough...¡¨."


    "Just understand, join the cult! This is the real way out!"


    "Um."


    As for Wu Tian, ??a rebellious little devil, he still didn''t admit his negligence after being rescued.


    As a result, after being ravaged by Piccolo, he finally became honest.


    ...


    Temple headquarters.


    Green-haired Vegeta, and Vegeta from the local world, looked at Babe who was jumping up and down in the glass bottle with solemn eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to have the remnants of the Zvr star. Fortunately, it was discovered earlier than Ke..."


    He originally came here to ask guilt for Blah''s secretly joining the cult.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing.


    Bick snorted coldly: "The two stinky sons of Wukong have been controlled...If I hadn''t discovered it early, I don''t know how many people would have been infected by parasite eggs.


    If once you and I fall, this earth will be over. "


    Vegeta felt cold when he heard the words. He is now Super Saiyan IV, so naturally, there is no idea.


    But if his wife and daughter all become Baby''s toys.


    What should he do?


    Kill all?


    Thinking of this, Vegeta couldn''t help but glance at the blow fly, and the other party smiled at himself: "I have to say that you have to thank me, otherwise the history of your earth is like this!


    Even if the Black Star Dragon Ball is retrieved, do you think that only you, the Super Saiyan II, can defeat all the enemies?


    the answer is negative! "


    And Bla said: "I support Uncle Green Head!"


    "What Uncle Green Head, my name is Super Saiyan¡¤Emerald Green is a power bestowed by God!!!"


    Green-haired Vegeta corrected again.


    In fact, he now understands Bra¡¯s problem, but so what?


    Not knowing is not knowing.


    Compared to these things, he tends to revitalize the Saiyan planet.


    This is the point.


    Vegeta heard the words and said, "Is it so good to join the Cult of God?"


    "Do you know what position I belong to in the God Realm?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "The bottom kind..."


    Vegeta laughed when she heard the words: "Then I want to join the cult!"


    The two thoughts were exactly the same, and it was a refreshing thing to go to the God Realm to challenge more strong players in the future.


    What a daughter not a daughter.


    Being able to become stronger is the coolest.


    This is the real Vegeta.


    Then the green-haired Vegeta gave Vegeta the eternal meditation idea, but I don''t know what happened. Vegeta in this world gained the power of the gods.


    The hair turned dark green!


    At this time, the green-haired Vegeta said to the Vegeta in this world: "¡§"Don¡¯t try to transform into a Super Saiyan IV. That kind of thing puts too much load on the body, try to inhale the transformation. in vivo."


    "good."


    Afterwards, Gohan and Goten also became teachers.


    Of course, the Dragon Ball that was resurrected every day was also taken by Piccolo.


    Looking at the shattered dragon ball, the green-haired Vegeta said: "How can this power have a strong evil spirit?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t feel it before. I discovered something was wrong when I collected it!"


    "Could it be that the dragon ball in this world is flawed!"


    Blah suddenly interrupted.


    Everyone was awakened in an instant.


    By the way, why isn''t Dragon Ball flawed?


    For example, when the Dragon God bestowed the Namekians, the power was not enough, so the Dragon Ball was flawed.


    Every time you make a wish, there will be evil energy accumulations.


    It seems that only this idea can make sense.


    Piccolo said with a weird face: "Why do I think that since Lord Envoy came here, why have many shortcomings become so many?"


    Green-haired Vegeta sneered: "It''s not the reason why I came, but the world itself is flawed. If I don''t come, can you imagine how you can deal with disasters?


    When Dragon Ball also has a problem, your hope will be wiped out! "


    Dragon Ball is their last hope.


    Without Dragon Ball, Wukong would have died long ago and the earth would have been taken.


    Up to this point, everyone couldn''t help but sigh the importance of the religion.


    But it is worth mentioning that Salama, the dragon god, seems to have sowed Dragon Balls in every world.


    On the other side, Wukong has collected all the Dragon Balls and is ready to return.


    Their spacecraft is very fast.


    It seems hesitant about the arrival of the green-haired Vegeta, and the flow of time in this world has also changed.


    Just on the fifth day when Babe was cleaned up.


    Wukong is back with Black Star Dragon Ball!


    Green-haired Vegeta looked at the collection of the two sets of dragon **** and smiled happily: "Everyone, witness the coming of God.".


    Chapter 816 The cooling of the Avenue of Miracles is reduced, Xiaofang wants to be a goddess! [ͼ]


    At this time, Wukong''s family members have joined the cult.


    At present, a large number of people on the earth have also joined the religion, but the hidden danger of Black Star Dragon Ball has not been eliminated.


    Goku looked at the green-haired Vegeta and said, "Can God really eliminate the negative effects of Dragon Ball? If something happens, the earth will be over..."


    "God''s power is far stronger than you think, watch it well, Goku..."


    Green-haired Vegeta placed the dragon ball on the altar.


    Then knelt down religiously.


    "God envoy Vegeta, today we are offering two sets of Dragon Balls, hoping that the gods will bestow peace in this world..."


    Accompanied by his kneeling.


    Everyone else knelt down one after another.


    But the Old World King God, who was far away in the realm of the realm of the realm king, immediately scolded angrily after seeing this scene.


    "What kind of **** eternal **** is a lie at all, why don''t these **** ask me what the old man means."


    "How many years have I lived! I have never heard of an eternal god, I have not even heard of a **** of destruction!"


    "All lies, all lies."


    The **** Jebite next to the Old World King comforted: "Don¡¯t be angry, ancestors. If there is no such green Vegeta in 313, the earth will be ruined too!


    Maybe the **** of eternity is an older god?


    So we''d better be careful when we speak, and don''t offend those great gods. "


    "Huh...I''m not afraid..."


    ......

 Chapter 843：

    At this time, within the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che received the system prompt.


    "Ding...your believer Vegeta, sacrificed a dragon ball to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of laws of miracles. The current law of the Avenue of Miracles is: Level 2 30%."


    "Ding...your believer Vegeta, sacrificed to you a black star dragon ball, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a large number of laws of miracles. The current law of the Avenue of Miracles is: three-level ten percent! "


    "Ding...your believer Vegeta, sacrificed to you a goddess Bra, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star god-level---¡¾Bra¡¿."


    "Ding...Because of your promotion on the Road of Miracles, all believers who practice the Law of Miracles have all been upgraded by one level."


    "Ding...Due to your chance of promotion, the cooling of the world is shortened to one month!"


    Remarks: Bula has a strong Saiyan bloodline and has returned to his ancestors. Do you keep the tail?


    Liu Che frowned and asked, "System, what is the difference between retention and non-retention!"


    "There is not much difference between keeping and not keeping, but if you keep it, it is equal to one more flexible tail..."


    It turned out to be so.


    Liu Che understood in seconds.


    "Keep it, after all, multiple tails are good too!"


    He chuckled.


    Soon Bula came to the realm of the gods. She had white silver wires and her tail was not as bald as ordinary Saiyans.


    But it''s furry and cute like a fox.


    "Hey...how did I become like this, and I feel so powerful..."


    At this moment, Kagura walked towards her.


    "This sister, come and go with your sister, I am God''s maid, and my name is Kagura!"


    "Thank you sister!"


    ...


    Liu Che looked at the departed Bra, and he wanted to laugh a little. He didn''t expect the green-haired Vegeta to be quite capable.


    Okay, then I will reward you with a strength.


    He has always been very generous to capable believers.


    In the Nether.


    A ray of light descended, and then a goddess came to Vegeta.


    Seeing the graceful goddess, Vegeta kowtows quickly.


    "Believers see Goddess Ye Rou!"


    I didn''t expect that this time it would be her in the lower realm, which was really terrifying.


    Rumor has it that this goddess is a real killer, and the people who have killed eat more salt particles than themselves!


    "Well, get up... You did a good job this time, and this world is also OK! The gods are very happy.


    Decided to grant you an extra eternal mark, know that this is the honor of the priest! "


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods, thank you for the gift of the goddess."


    "Thank God well, Vegeta...Sometimes power is not determined by fate. Believing in gods is the way to become stronger!"


    Ye Rou smiled faintly, and a touch of strength penetrated into Vegeta''s body.


    Rapidly changing his physique.


    Directly breaking through the boundaries of Saiyans, how is the current Vegeta different from the previous Vegeta?


    That is, he has no bottleneck.


    Like other chief priests, you can endlessly upgrade your jurisdiction.


    "The goddess, can you please save the earth? When someone used Dragon Ball before..."


    Little Wukong couldn''t help but interject when Ye Rou was so good at talking.


    As a result, the opponent glanced lightly, and his soul shook in an instant, and he felt that he was almost dead.


    Just a look is so terrible!


    "This is just a warning. If you killed the risotto in the first place, there would be no disaster today. To be kind to the enemy is cruel to yourself!


    Remember my warning, otherwise even if your family members have joined the religion, your personality will harm everyone. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Little Wukong quickly admitted his mistake.


    But Ye Rou smiled lightly, waved her hand to give the earth a new life, and by the way, she also freed Wu Kong''s limitations.


    "Try hard, I should go...it''s a shame not to find the dragon **** Salama!"


    Accompanied by the sound of falling.


    Ye Rou left.


    Originally, she wanted to find where the Dragon God was in her lower realm, but as a result, there was only one little dragon cub in this world, and there was no Dragon God at all.


    She thought so, since the dragons have the power of miracles.


    Then, if the dragon **** Salama is killed, then his husband Liu Che must be able to break through the higher realm of the law of miracles!


    But I didn''t find it.


    On the contrary, those people in the underworld and the realm of the realm king were very scared.


    Dr. Slaughter and Dr. Gallo, who originally wanted to make trouble, immediately stopped doing things.


    Good guy, this is going to go to the earth to make trouble.


    I''m afraid the door was dry and broken without opening.


    Why bother.


    When the green-haired Vegeta saw the goddess leaving, she knelt down and said piously: "Send the goddess lord..."


    "Send Lord Goddess!"


    Others also echoed.


    When Wukong was about to take Xiaofang home, he found that the child''s eyes were still looking at the sky.


    "What''s wrong, Xiaofang?"


    "No... Grandpa, don''t you think that Goddess is so beautiful and so strong! Just waved and restored the earth."


    And Aunt Bula has also gone to the God Realm, I... I want to see it too! "


    Gohan next to him has a weird face, saying that his daughter has to fall into the arms of God at this point?


    How can this be done?


    Stop it, disrespect God.


    She is still young!


    [Picture, Li Yelan...Li Xiaolang¡¯s mother].


    Chapter 817 Crisis Li Family, Kurorido''s Attack! [ͼ]


    Inside the magic card world.


    After Guanyue Gefan severely inflicted Kurorido, instead of looking for Kinomoto Fujitaka, this guy went to the Celestial Kingdom instead.


    He left behind so many bloodlines.


    It is unimaginable by Guanyue Gefan.


    Kuroriduo, who fled, ordered his forces to help him, and in just a few days, he came to Li Xiaolang''s family.


    Face Ellio, who is about the same age.


    Li Xiaolang felt an uncomfortable feeling in his heart for some reason.


    But her mother Li Yelan trusts each other so much for some reason, and even talks with the teenager very happily.


    "I''m really sorry, our family didn''t come to the ceremony before your husband died!"


    "No, we immigrated at the time, so many people didn''t notify you. It happens that Little Wolf and you are about the same age. How about you communicate with each other?-"


    "Of course it''s good, I also want to ask about the charm of Taoism-it."


    A gleam of light flashed in Elliot''s eyes, and he said with a smile.


    Although he was seriously injured at this time, Li Xiaolang had already been targeted by him.


    Why did Li Yelan''s husband die?


    Naturally, it was because the strand of remnant soul lodged in the Li family wanted a stronger offspring, so it killed the patriarch of the Li family.


    Otherwise, if Li Xiaolang awakens for a long time, it would be bad.


    But Li Yelan didn''t know this.


    I only thought that my husband was seriously ill, and finally let go.


    By the way, Li''s family is the family of Kuroriduo countless years ago, and it is also one of his hidden moves.


    Kurorido, who once wanted to be reincarnated, in order to discover and devour better seedlings.


    A ray of remnant soul was left in Li''s house.


    As for Li Xiaolang, there are decent fluctuations in magical power.


    Naturally it is the reincarnation of that strand of remnant soul.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t have much strength because he was afraid of being discovered by the Li family.


    Otherwise, Li Xiaolang at this time had already awakened.


    [Kurorido¡¯s mother is actually from the Li family]


    Looking at this young master from the magical family of England, Li Yelan looked more and more pleasing to the eye. This child was not only very polite, but also very strong.


    "Little Wolf, come over and discuss with Elliot! End the order..."


    "Um."


    Li Xiaolang felt a little disdainful when he heard what his mother said.


    You must know that you are the master of the Li family second only to your mother, how could you be defeated by such a child, even a member of the magic family.


    He also feels he can beat.


    Magic and Taoism are essentially the same.


    Even Taoism is more terrifying than magic, but this world inheritance is severely severed, and the remnant soul of Kuroriduo has been making trouble.


    Afterwards, Li Xiaolang put on a Taoist robe under the expectation of his cousin''s Li Bingling, holding a peach wood sword and began to prepare for battle.


    "Come on, Ellio! Take out your staff..."


    "No, I don''t need these to cast spells."


    Ellio''s words made Li Yelan frowned slightly, and she couldn''t use a stick to cast spells at such a young age.


    Is he a genius?


    Li Xiaolang snorted coldly when he heard the words, feeling that he was being despised, but it was actually Ellio''s staff that was shattered by Guanyue.


    He now has no substitutes, so he can only fight with his bare hands.


    The two stood still two meters apart.


    Li Xiaolang took out a thunder and lightning talisman and began to attack.


    "Lei Di summoned to drink"


    A thunderbolt the size of a finger flew towards Elliot.


    Seeing Ellio, who is not evasive, Li Xiaolang was shocked. Could it be that the other party is bluffing?


    At the moment of lightning.

 Chapter 844：

    A diaphragm stood in front of Elliot.


    "Attack power is acceptable, but the speed is slow, but with the power of Fuzhuan, Thunder Magic is still not pure enough..."


    Faced with Ellio''s provocation, Li Xiaolang''s face turned dark and began to swim.


    While using Fu Zhuan to attack, he came close to the opponent.


    As a result, Ellio also circled with him.


    The other party didn''t want to expose his own strength, just like walking a dog, to play with Li Xiaolang.


    In the end, Li Yelan couldn''t see it, and chose to stop the two of them.


    But Li Xiaolang felt that he had lost face and walked away angrily.


    "It really made you laugh!"


    "No, please Aunt Li to comfort Little Wolf, I didn''t mean to tease him..."


    "Where, it''s because this kid likes to play, the Taoism is not superb!"


    Although Li Yelan said this, she began to doubt this Ellio in her heart.


    Later, she arranged for the butler to take Ellio to rest.


    Her eldest daughter, Li Fudie, came behind her in a decent dress.


    "Mother, I feel that Elliot is very difficult!"


    "Do you feel the same way?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Yes, and... I don''t know why, I always feel very familiar with him when I look at him, I don''t know why..."


    "Well, I see! Be careful when you come in contact with you, tell the little wolf, let him not be angry!"


    "Yes."


    Li Fudie bowed to her mother, turned and left.


    Li Yelan gave birth to five children, all of whom were daughters except for Little Wolf.


    And Li Xiaolang is the youngest child.


    Back in her boudoir, Li Yelan began to inquire about the news recently released. She has always been concerned about news at home and abroad.


    As she slowly browsed the messages, an email was transferred to her computer.


    "What is this? From Toei...Higiya Shrine..."


    .......


    Li Yelan looked at the content of the letter, her eyes slowly widening.


    how so!


    Is this true or false?


    She watched the letter repeatedly, then tapped a few times on the keyboard, and replied to a message.


    Just a few minutes later.


    An email replied.


    [Ms. Li, I am sure that Ellio is the reincarnation of Kurorido. I just asked about the magical creation of Kurorido.


    They say that the Li family is the natal family of Kurorido''s mother, so you have this connection.


    If you believe that we can practice the eternal meditation below to verify the authenticity of things.


    If you have a son, you''d better be careful... the other party''s purpose is to take home! ¡¿


    Seeing at the end, Li Yelan stood up abruptly.


    Thinking back to Elliot''s actions in her own family, Li Yelan became more and more frightened as she thought about it.


    Their Li family is just such a talented single seedling.


    If there are three long and two short, how should one confess like the ancestors of the family?


    As for the eternal meditation, she would not practice.


    My own family is authentic Dao Fa, so naturally I don''t care about those, but if Ellio has the terrible magic power of Kurorido in his body.


    So, is he really his opponent?


    Except for her in the manor, the rest are children, not the opponent of that monster at all.


    Thinking of this, she sat down again and started looking for a solution.


    He even sent another email to the other party. If he doesn''t practice the method of the gods, can he defeat Kuroriduo? people.


    Chapter 818 The kidnapped Li Xiaolang, the Li family was destroyed for a thousand years! [Picture]


    "Oh... the Patriarch of the Li family, there is really a problem in his mind! I told her that as long as I practice the method of the gods, naturally there is no need to worry."


    Zhi Shi put his cheek in one hand and looked at the new mail with a speechless expression on his face.


    Why doesn''t this person know how to work?


    Watching the moon next to Gefan heard the words and said to her: "You can reply to her like this. The fastest way at the moment is this. If we wait until we buy a ticket and then fly there, it will be too late.


    Once Kuroriduo becomes crazy, I''m afraid the Li family will be destroyed! "


    Zhi Shi then replied to the past in accordance with her words.


    Sakura, who was sitting on the side, frowned and said: "He runs fast. We have been prepared for many days. This guy actually went to Huaxia! What a shame..."


    "That''s no way, Kurorido must have thought of our actions, but I just hope that the Li family will be smarter, otherwise it will be really bad."


    Xiao Ke''s expression was a bit solemn.


    At this moment, Akizuki Nakuru next to him with a lollipop asked: "Is there anything in the Li family? Why are you so nervous..."


    "You don''t know! Kurorido is a combination of magic and Taoism, but now it seems that his soul has existed for a long time, but it has not been discovered.


    The Li family is a long-standing existence of Chinese Taoism. At the time, Kuroriduo said that after his father married a woman from the Li family.


    He passed away not long after, he was brought up by his mother, and then he became a world-famous magician. "


    "I see... this guy''s words are not true at all, and that Li family woman is also one of the victims!"


    Tiangong Nadeshiko said blankly.


    Then Xiao Ke nodded, agreeing with her statement, but now the problem is also coming, and they have already taken action.


    Even if they knew it now, they couldn''t stop it.


    This is the most uncomfortable thing.


    At this time, Sakura looked at the dignified people and smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We should work hard to develop religious believers. As long as there are religious people everywhere, then even if there are countless split bodies in Kurorido, Can''t escape sanctions!"


    Why do they want all strangers to send mail.


    It is the hope that more people will join the religious religion. Although the results have been minimal now, it will gradually expand.


    ......


    At this time, night fell.


    Li Yelan stared at the email blankly, and finally made up his mind to practice meditation.


    She can have an accident, but her son must not have an accident!


    This is Li Yelan''s bottom line.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t know that Kuroriduo never let go of her surveillance, when she saw Li Yelan practice cross-legged.


    Kurorido, who was sitting in the room, started to move.


    He looked sullenly at the butler who had fallen in a pool of blood, with countless strands of black silk entwined in his hands.


    Heichen Monet!


    A monster that was sealed by the Li family was now conquered by Elliot.


    "It seems that Li Yelan reacted quite quickly, but... during the period of your cultivation, I have been enough to act!"


    Elliot turned over and flew out of the window.


    At this moment, Li Xiaolang was still angry at his sister Li Fudie.


    "Why, he must have cheated in the evening, I can definitely beat him, as long as I bring some more seals!"


    "Little Wolf, calm down! Elliot is not such a simple person. Even his mother told me to watch you. Shouldn''t you reflect on it?"


    "What am I going to do anyway! Surely my mother looks down on me too...a foreigner, what ability does she have to pretend to be with me!"


    Li Xiaolang is holding his grandfather''s Millennium Wooden Sword, ready to fight Elliot again.


    As a result, at this moment.


    The lights in the courtyard were all extinguished, and a lonely magic power appeared in everyone''s senses.


    Li Fudie and his younger brother Li Xiaolang were one of them stunned.


    In an instant, the entire floor-to-ceiling window shattered directly.


    Ellio appeared in front of two people like a demon king.


    "You...what are you doing? Come here... come here... Uncle Zhong... butler..."


    Snapped.


    Just when Li Fudie called for help, a whip shadow fell on her.


    The girl suddenly vomited blood and flew out.


    When he fell from the wall, his eyes were black and he could no longer speak.


    "What a noisy woman, if I don''t have time, I really want to kill you..."


    Elliot''s voice has changed.


    It was no longer the voice of a young man before, but a voice of an adult man with a heavy weight.


    Li Xiaolang said in horror: "Ellio...you...no, you are not Ellio, who are you?"


    "Who am I, don''t worry about it! The main thing is that you should wake up... let us merge together!"


    Elliot smiled evilly...


    Countless strange magic symbols flashed in his eyes.


    Then Li Xiaolang fell softly to the ground.


    A black breath continued to flicker on him.


    Li Fudie watched Elliot away with her younger brother, and went into a coma, until she woke up.


    It was already an hour later.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the mother in front of her crying: "Mom, my brother... he was taken away! It''s the Elliot..."


    "Well, mom knows! It''s mom''s fault...good!"


    With Li Fudie sitting up, she discovered that there was no more people in her huge home.


    Apart from three younger sisters and a little cousin, there was no other person beside him.


    "Mom, where are the others?"


    "They''re all dead, by Elliot...no, it should mean that the demon of Kurorido was killed. Berry Bell and the others went out to play before, and met him and left when they came back.


    Affected by demonic energy, I haven''t woken up yet..."


    Speaking of this, Li Yelan couldn''t help feeling extremely regretful.


    It would be nice if you were more careful.


    Kurorido must have watched her to take away his son before he woke up, and also took away all the secrets of the family.


    "You take a break first, mom will go to 1.5 to deal with those corpses, alas..."


    After setting up her daughter, Li Yelan began to burn all the dead servants.


    These are her people.

 Chapter 845：

    They are also from the Li family for generations.


    Now that she died, she was burdened with a lot of responsibility. Although she was regretful, Li Yelan also understood that she had to stabilize her mind now.


    As for Kurorido and the son who was taken away.


    She naturally has to find a way to find it.


    Even if you give everything, you can''t let the Li family be cut off!


    In five minutes, a big fire started to rise in the manor.


    Li Yelan looked at the familiar face that had turned to ashes in the flames, tears flashed in her eyes.


    She said to herself: "You rest in peace, I swear I will avenge you."


    Even the souls of these people were swallowed by Kurorido.


    There is no possibility of reincarnation. .


    Chapter 819 Li Yelan: For my son, I am willing to dedicate everything to God!


    As for why her children did not have any problems, Li Yelan guessed that there was a big reason with her son Li Xiaolang.


    In the news from the headquarters of the religious sect, Li Yelan understood that there was probably a part of Kurorido''s remnant soul in her son''s body.


    Considering that Kurorido was seriously injured.


    It should be afraid of Li Xiaolang''s fierce resistance!


    Thinking of the reason for this, Li Yelan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    She stroked her hair, untied all her headwear, and tied it with a headband.


    "There are wrong tricks, at least Li Fudie and the others are fine, otherwise I really can''t blame it, let me find your position next!"


    Mother and child connect to heart.


    When Li Yelan chose divine art, she passed on to her many advanced Dao skills.


    Each one is powerful.


    In addition, my own body has been blessed by the gods.


    Should be able to bear the living space spells!


    Think clearly about this fact.


    After Li Yelan returned, she began to teach her four daughters and Li Bingling magical techniques.


    Because it is not like this, she is not at ease.


    "Boy, wait for me here! If I don''t come back within three days, you can fly to the headquarters of the religious sect!"


    "Mom, can you do it yourself? Let''s help you!" 29


    Li Yelan shook her head and said, "If Kuroli has absorbed more of the monsters in the Li family''s ancestral land, it won''t work even if the chief priest comes!"


    "But..."


    "Nothing! Obedient, my mother has promised her soul to God, she won''t die!"


    Li Yelan said very seriously.


    As the head of the family.


    Her aura was very terrifying, and she calmed down several young girls in an instant.


    Then Li Yelan flew directly into the air, she tore through the cracks in the space, chasing the mark away.


    In the dark.


    A figure flickers constantly.


    Every time it was a flash of more than ten kilometers, occasionally someone on the land of Shenzhou looked up to the sky, but found that there was nothing.


    Moved dozens of times in a row.


    Li Yelan couldn''t support it anymore, she found a clean tree and sat on it cross-legged.


    For a moment, she entered the meditation space.


    Once again witnessed the divine might, Li Yelan knelt on the ground decisively, and she pleaded loudly: "God, I am willing to give you all my soul, in exchange for the power to save my son..."


    For a moment, time and space reversed.


    Li Yelan found that she didn''t know when, she came to the palm of the gods.


    A handsome man stood in front of her.


    "you are?"


    "Eternity is just my strength!"


    Puff through.


    Li Yelan, who had just stood up, knelt down again.


    "Please..."


    "I know all about you, but the channel is not formed, and it is difficult for me to lock into this world!"


    "But my son..."


    Li Yelan''s face was sorrowful, and her heart was anxious.


    She can be very firm in front of her daughter, but in front of God, she is like a weak woman.


    "Even if Li Xiaolang dies, I can resurrect him."


    "Then can you, can you give me more power? It''s not that Ye Lan didn''t believe you, but that the child had no father since he was a child...


    As long as you can give me crushing power now, I am willing to take the Li family and all become your maid..."


    Not to mention how much effort it takes to resurrect.


    If the world has not been unified.


    Then his son is unlikely to be resurrected.


    As a mother, as a patriarch, she absolutely cannot allow the Li family to be the queen!


    Liu Che was also helpless.


    He said everything clearly, this woman couldn''t listen at all, forget it...just what she wants.


    Look in the case of good looks.


    Just allow her to be presumptuous once.


    "Since you are so stubborn, I can''t talk about myself, close my eyes and give you strength..."


    Li Yelan is obedient and obedient.


    Then a gentle force enveloped her soul.


    Every inch of her skin seemed to be in a hot spring, and at the same time a night orchid appeared on the center of her eyebrows.


    After half an hour.


    Li Yelan opened her eyes and found herself immersed in the pool of stars.


    She looked down at her skin.


    You can clearly feel the power of the stars surging.


    "Before you leave, I will tell you one thing. If you don''t sacrifice the world, you can''t use your strength to exceed the limits of this world.


    Otherwise, although you will be fine, but you can''t stay any longer. "


    "Yes, Ye... Xiao Slave understands."


    She originally wanted to call herself Yelan, but when she recalled that she was the body of a deceased flower and a willow, she could only be called a slave.


    ...


    outside world.


    In the belly of the mountain.


    A huge black orchid wrapped Li Yelan, and then the petals turned into clothes and weapons and appeared in Li Yelan''s hands.


    At the same time, a colorful orchid replaced the original bleak gold core.


    Li Yelan felt it for a while, and found that whether it was a god-given weapon or armor, there was a magical power.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is beyond the fairy weapon.


    And that golden pill made his own strength only one step away from the immortal.


    "Kurorido, you can''t escape this time!"


    At this time, she had abandoned everything for revenge.


    Jian Hua turned.


    The space was torn like paper, hundreds of miles away, it was so simple to arrive.


    And at this time in the ancestral land of the Li family.


    Kurorido was absorbing the sealed monster.


    The Wufang Tiandi seal was contaminated together.


    In just a few hours, the opponent was able to arrive here, and also absorbed those demons, enough to show how urgent Kuroriduo is now.


    "Li Yelan? You came after so soon!"


    It was like the sound of iron being added from inside the purple-black seal.


    Li Ye 317 Lan said indifferently: "You have lived long enough, go to die... old dog!"


    Sword Qi traversed down.


    Countless petals accompanied him, and with a single sword, the double barrier between the Li family and Kurorido was broken.


    I saw a mess inside at this time.


    All the ancestors of the Li family who died had their graves planed.


    The ashes were swallowed by the opponent.


    And his son''s face was full of strange expressions.


    Obviously the soul inside has awakened.


    Looking at the shattered enchantment, Kurorid was surprised: "Why do you have this kind of power? It''s even stronger than the **** watching the moon!"


    "You don''t care about this person who has desecrated the ancestors of the Li family. You can only apologize if you die!"


    Li Yelan teleported behind Elliot.


    A sword smashed it into pieces.


    Without the slightest resistance, it breaks easily, and it can even be said to be very simple.


    No good, fraud!


    "Mom, you''re careless... Li family ancestral land, except for people of Li family blood, no one else can enter, so Elliot has become a corpse puppet, and I am the subject."


    The horrible net shrouded Li Yelan.


    At the same time, this ancestral land turned into a land of extinction.


    The Li family''s research on the formation method, even if it is Kuroriduo, has to write a word of service.


    The Five Elements Extinction Soul Eater!


    The formation that used to deal with the ancient demon head is now re-enacted by Kurorido. .


    Chapter 820: The Soul Puppet Technique, Li Yelan Came to the God Realm! [ͼ]


    "You guy, how much of our Li family have you eaten!!!"


    Li Yelan said in a harsh tone.


    This formation is passed on from male to female.


    Even she was sealed in the scroll and was not brought out.

 Chapter 846：

    On the one hand, they are not qualified to open up, and on the other hand, women cannot practice.


    As for the third, it is because there is no demon in this world.


    She doesn''t need to study this thing either.


    As a result, the formations, runes, and scrolls all stayed here.


    Unexpectedly, it became the opponent''s weapon.


    "Hehe..." Li Xiaolang said calmly: "After all, I am also a member of the Li family. Once I was born, my mother came out of the Li family.


    I have to say that Huaxia Land is still good. Dao law combined with magic, I created a stronger system, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t get eternal life in the end...


    This is really regrettable. "


    "That''s because you are not worthy!"


    Li Yelan dodged the attack while thinking about how to destroy the soul in her son''s body.


    In the end she decided to use the spells in the underworld.


    "I''m not worthy? I''m the king of the world... You know, there are other worlds besides this world... Although it''s not as prosperous as this one, but..."


    Kuroriduo said to himself, feeling that he had a chance to win.


    But he didn''t see Li Yelan already performing secret techniques.


    The Ye Lan sword in his hand gleamed with a weird light, and it suddenly attracted the eyes of Kuroriduo.


    what is that?


    Looks like a smell of death spells.


    It¡¯s just that death doesn¡¯t work for me.


    Numerous magic circles appeared under Kurorido''s feet, blessing him with strength, otherwise it would be impossible to maintain this thing with runestones alone.


    "Hell magic, soul puppet!"


    I saw Li Yelan yell, and a strange scarecrow appeared next to her.


    Strange eyes flickered in the opponent''s eye sockets.


    "Master, what do I need to do?"


    "Stop his three souls and six souls for me. ¡¨!"


    Li Yelan pointed towards Kuroriduo, and then the pale bone fire burned directly in front of Kuroriduo.


    In an instant, he felt a terrible power and freezed himself!


    what is this?


    Why is it so.


    Kuroriduo''s face was pale, shaking his soul madly, but found that his body was already covered with countless silk threads.


    "Give up struggling! This is the soul-fixing puppet of the God Realm, not something of this world. In order to summon it... I paid a great price!"


    Li Yelan said breathlessly.


    God once said that if you use power beyond the limit, you will be oppressed.


    Sure enough, when using the fixed soul puppet, an inexplicable pressure rushed to her face, but she could still bear it!


    As long as he can kill Kurorido, his son will be saved!


    She gritted her teeth and gave the puppet an order.


    "Pull out the soul inside and exile it from the underworld!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    With the footsteps of the puppets, this Li family''s formation was instantly shattered.


    Kurorido watched as the opponent was grabbing towards him, he screamed in despair, and then appeared in an oil lamp.


    "Master, goodbye!"


    call out.


    The power that supported his arrival disappeared, and the soul puppet also left the place.


    Li Yelan directly vomited blood and knelt on the ground.


    Her head was blank, but fortunately her son was free.


    For a long time, Li Yelan was sobbed.


    She opened her eyes tiredly and saw her son.


    "Mom, you are awake... are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, huh..."


    The constant pressure constantly expelled Li Yelan, and she couldn''t help groaning.


    Seeing his son''s panicked face.


    Li Yelan resisted the discomfort and said to him: "My child, listen carefully... Mom is about to leave. Let this ancestral land be like this.


    You go to home now, if your sister does not leave, go to Dongying with them.


    Looking for eternal religion.


    Tell a few of them that they must become god''s handmaidens, otherwise they will violate the oath! "


    "Mom, don''t die..."


    Li Xiaolang thought his mother was going to die, so he kept crying.


    As a result, Li Yelan woke up with a slap in the face.


    "Idiot, I am not dead, you think it''s as simple as killing Kurorido, I have gained the power of God.


    I make a wish to God, as long as I am empowered, I am willing to become God¡¯s slave, now that I have saved you and I am leaving..."


    Li Yelan stood up and shook her fairy sword with her fingers.


    Altar runes are carved on the ground.


    Then she took the light and left.


    Looking at the fairy-like mother, Li Xiaolang wiped his tears, looked at the ruins of the ancestral land, and turned around.


    -----------


    Within the gods.


    Li Yelan rode in Divine Light, traversed countless planes, and finally came to the Temple of Eternity.


    She was received by another female Taoist priest.


    Xiaomeng.


    "¡§"Hello, Yelan...I am Xiaomeng. I heard that the temple is about to welcome a female Taoist priest, so I invited Ying to receive it."


    "Hello. But...I...I''m just a servant of God."


    Although Li Yelan was surprised by the other party''s enthusiasm, she didn''t dare to be presumptuous and just explained her identity to it.


    Although they are all female Taoists like themselves.


    But the natural posture of Dao Fa made her envious.


    Xiao Meng shook his head and said, "You... really feel inferior. After you come to the realm of God, your body will be reshaped. In fact, some of the goddesses are not pure Yin bodies."


    "Is it really possible?"


    Ye Lan said with a trembling voice.


    There is a big gap between the maid and the servant.


    In ancient China, the maid had the duty of attending the bed, and the servant was the most humble existence.


    Xiao Meng nodded lightly and led her to the temple.


    Later, Li Yelan was not only assigned a separate palace, but also a few clever and lovely maids. It was then that she suddenly realized.


    The so-called goddess, I am afraid it is not a maid.


    It''s a woman who serves God!


    After thinking about this, Yelan''s cheeks became blush.


    When I gave birth to my baby, I gave birth twice.


    The first time was Li Fudie and Li Feimei.


    Li Xuehua, Li Huanglian and Little Wolf were all born together, but in a different order.


    Didn''t you expect that I still have one day to marry?


    Soon after Li Yelan settled down, a young girl named Tu Shan Yaya approached the door and said that she was looking for a recording.


    It seems that he wants to report peace to the daughter of the lower world.


    This moment made Li Yelan happy.


    She said to the glamorous Tu Shan Yaya: "Thank you so much, and by the way, I also tell them that Kurorido has been put into the prison by me."


    "Well, this is all easy to say, and sister, don''t bring honorifics, just call me sister!".


    Chapter 821-Li Yelan is Quiet


    "Yes, Sister Ya Ya!"


    "Well, that''s right!"


    When Tu Shan Yaya left with the video, other nearby neighbors also began to visit.


    For example, Barbara Gordon, who had just arrived in the God Realm, and Catwoman and others, all came with small gifts.


    Until, Concubine Yan came with her daughter.


    That bit of grudge in Li Yelan''s heart was completely erased.


    ......


    Inside the temple.


    Alice and Bouma were by his side, discussing the virtual world.


    Neo has recently saved hundreds of thousands of people.


    Ready to launch a large-scale battle.


    "Looking at the construction of the virtual world now, we are not short of resources, and we are not short of management, that is, the lack of a large number of NPCs and monsters..."


    "Scientific and technological means have been solved, but this is the only thing that makes us difficult."


    Looking at two girls with sad faces.


    Liu Che said to them: "Without NPCs and monsters, it is possible to recreate the Matrix World!"


    "You mean let the existence in God''s Domain play the role of NPC?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, where should we find it? And the creation of this virtual world is also used by us to gather information.


    Naturally, all aspects must be in your hands. "


    Boomer gasped at the words.


    "Do you want to create the world 317, and then throw it to other masters? This is a bit risky..."


    Liu Che shook his head and said: "In fact, there is no such thing as a lot of benefits without taking risks. They have never seen anything from our God Realm.


    There is a law of destiny shrouded, even if you want to speculate, you can''t speculate, plus I use the avenue to bless, to ensure that the ruler can''t enter. "


    At this moment, Feng Qingxue covered her mouth and smiled: "You are going to kill someone...but I really like it!"


    "What''s going on with others? Since those people are enemies, no matter what means you use, don''t slander your husband, Sister Xiaoxue."

 Chapter 847：

    Ye Rou reminded her little sister.


    Although today is a closed-door meeting.


    But gods will not do deceptive things.


    This is called calculation!


    She was also a black hand at the beginning, killing countless people.


    And Liu Ying frowned and said, "Believers of God alone, I''m afraid that I can''t do everything. Do you want to join some dark lives?


    For example, the group of people like Yu Tuo in our world can be enclosed in the virtual world! "


    Liu Che couldn''t help but smile when he said, "Unfortunately, I killed An Lan, otherwise this person can definitely do something high!"


    Act with his hand.


    It''s definitely fun to play.


    And in this virtual world, Liu Che threw the first bomb.


    Everything is ready now, only east wind is owed.


    The first is the world of Iori Taiichi. After months of struggle, the two planets finally ushered in sacrifices.


    Was attacked by the Nightmare Legion.


    The world has already surrendered in the arms of the gods, and the digital world has also become a holy land because of the purification of this world.


    "You can sacrifice now, right?"


    "Yes!" Iori nodded too much, and said to the camera: "Please don''t panic. You can pray whether it''s the Digimon world or the world."


    Countless creatures.


    Following the voice of the priest, one by one fell to the ground.


    Accompanied by the prayers of all beings.


    The two worlds are shrouded in a golden light!


    Upon seeing this, Taiichi Iori roared at the sky: "The great eternal god, Taiichi Iori opens the sacrifice of two planets today, and pray for promotion to the **** realm!"


    Boom.


    A nine-color thunderbolt flashed past.


    A majestic voice floated in the sky.


    "allow!"


    Along with the falling of the sound, a strong suction force sucked the two planets into the God Realm.


    "Ding...your main priest, Yagami Taiichi, started the sacrifice of the two instruments. Congratulations on your acquisition of the planet of the two instruments, triggering a ten thousand times increase. Congratulations on the host for obtaining the magical virtual world!"


    "Ding...This virtual world can be used as a template. No matter what virtual world is created in the future, the material consumed will be automatically reduced by 50%."


    "Ding...Because of the Hidden Achievement triggered by the World of Two Instruments, congratulations to the host for obtaining the Law of Virtual and Reality."


    [Law of Imagination and Reality]: Unreal is reality, and reality is also illusion. With this rule, you can live in illusion and reality!


    This law is not very strong.


    so so.


    Liu Che thinks this BUFF is the most practical.


    The creation of a virtual world reduces the material by 50%, which is what I want.


    And he intends to use the Digimon world, leaving only the cute and cute Digimon, as a parenting world in the future.


    Although his children have to go through ups and downs.


    But in childhood, it is still necessary to take good care of it.


    For example, the digital world is very suitable for children''s lives.


    And your own women can also go there on vacation, and the scenery is modified to be more beautiful, such as the cherry tree in the palace of the source, and the flat peach tree, which can be transplanted in.


    ......


    In the lower realm, Iori Taiyi and others have experienced the world''s getting bigger.


    Finally ushered in the reward.


    Including him, the chief priest, all the priests have been greatly improved in strength, and they also have stronger bodies.


    Among them, Guangzilang was told by Jiaer to go to the science and technology planet and become a scientific researcher there.


    This is separated from everyone.


    Taiyi looked at her sister, Suna and others, and asked, "Are you doing well?"


    "This...is pretty good."


    Suna said vaguely.


    She can''t say that she is waiting for someone to accompany the gods to bathe, and she should help clean up her body.


    Sometimes the gods and other sisters have to go to bed to help clean up.


    This is the basic operation as a sister.


    Be it, please keep an eye on my sister.


    But Taichi Iori didn''t pay attention so much, anyway, the younger sister was getting more and more beautiful.


    At this time, the goddess said to everyone: "Don''t think that you can be a salted fish when you come to the God Realm. You want to get better welfare and stronger power.


    This requires harder practice.


    Otherwise, each family can only give birth to one heir, and they will go to reincarnation in 500 years! "


    This is the rule of the gods.


    If there is no self-motivated spirit, then you have to go to reincarnation, the soul is immortal.


    It''s just that there is no disaster.


    If you like to be a poet, or anything else is fine.


    But the God Realm pays attention to strength.


    If there is no strength, it is basically a waste.


    Five hundred years has been the forgiveness of the gods!


    Everyone is very satisfied with this, after all, the life span of human beings is generally only seventy years old.


    It is very satisfying to live for five hundred years.


    ...


    In another virtual world, Neo is preparing for the general attack.


    If it weren''t for having tens of billions of human beings as hostages, I''m afraid he would have destroyed the mechanical emperor long ago! .


    Chapter 822 The temptation that conspiracy machine emperor can not refuse!


    At present, twelve cities have been established underneath.


    Accommodates a population of 20 million.


    "Now the earth''s resources are basically hollowed out, but why didn''t the machine emperor explore the universe?"


    Conference room.


    Morpheus raised such a question in front of the priests.


    "You mean, they can''t regenerate powerful machines?-"


    "Yeah, why didn''t we-think of this!"


    "Every machine has its own wisdom, so they don''t want to die, but when the minerals on the earth reach a certain limit.


    The robot is also restricted. "


    ...


    Looking at the priests who were eagerly discussing, Neo stood up and smiled: "As everyone guessed, the machine emperor has come to an end.


    If it wants to evolve, it must go to the other side of the starry sky to obtain more energy.


    But first, although mechanical life is in order and traitors rarely appear, they also lack creativity.


    All evolution, and a large number of designs, are actually inseparable from human beings!


    In the virtual world, a large number of engineers are imprisoned. They are in a pure land, accompanied by their families every day, working hard for the mechanical life from generation to generation. "


    Opening up the starry sky requires powerful energy. Not only do you have to go, but you also have to accurately bring back the minerals.


    The moon will definitely not work.


    There are not so many resources, and other planets are really far away.


    Under Sam''s guidance, Neo clearly understood that it takes very powerful energy to travel in the universe.


    It''s okay to generate electricity by relying on solar energy alone.


    Create a space fleet and open a space bridge, this is for your own world.


    It is impossible to evolve in a few hundred years.


    Inside Sam''s World.


    It is currently being surrendered by the gods. It is said that Yuanshi Tianzun has been arrested and the body has become the research center of the gods.


    And the Great Universe has also captured the trace of the other party.


    It is estimated that it will be destroyed soon.


    "But the problem we are facing now, how can we save more human beings?"


    "This is our flaw..."


    "No!" Neo shook his head: "Under the invasion of the prophet, we have mastered several energy hubs. As long as these places are destroyed, we can liberate more than 300 million people.


    But the problem is that we need to trick the mechanical emperor to appear, and then carry out a snipe! "


    "It turns out that this is the case. Do you want to use the technology of space navigation?"


    "good!"


    As he talked, Neo touched out an energy crystal. In the God Realm, this is the ore of life, but in Sam''s world, this is called the source of fire.


    This is the lifeblood of mechanical energy.


    "Look at it, this is something that has been improved in the God Realm. As long as you touch metal, you can get a metal life!"


    Patter.


    When the fingernail-sized thing fell on the ground.


    A robot measuring thirty centimeters long appeared.


    Its shape is very cute, like a cat, but it can constantly change its shape.


    This scene looks silly everyone.


    "It''s amazing!"


    "If the robots in our world become like this, I guess we are all over."


    "With this thing, you can attract the mechanical emperor, right?"


    "Yes, we are going to start deployment next, hoping to destroy it in one fell swoop, we can''t always count on the help of Lord Goddess."


    "Yes, come on..."


    ------------


    In the virtual world.


    The prophet used his authority to start invading the emperor''s network, after constantly leaving seeds.


    Some control rights began to be transferred.


    It''s like a betrayal.

 Chapter 848：

    The emperor had no way to stop the mother body, otherwise it would not get energy.


    However, the Prophet also has something to say about it.


    For example, the technology that can navigate the universe is being studied.


    In this regard, the mechanical emperor is very interested.


    However, the mechanical octopuses patrolling the interior of the city did not find them among the transport machines.


    Hidden one after another human beings.


    They are hidden in a mechanical ship with a large amount of living supplies inside, although they are patrolling guards on the outside.


    But it is actually a life boat.


    The mechanical emperor exists in the mechanical city.


    With the movement of people, in three days, more than three thousand people came to the edge of Sky City.


    All of them practice destructive magic.


    Flame, light, destruction, death, space.


    The priests with powerful destruction attributes are ready for the final battle.


    Morpheus is in it.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, he took out the communicator and said to it: "Prophet, you can do it! After five minutes, cut off all energy supplies."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Yes! Lord Morpheus Priest..."


    ----------


    Inside the machine city.


    A giant machine arrived in the message stream.


    The picture shows that because of an accident, a brand-new life metal was created, and it can be modified.


    This is undoubtedly what the current mechanical emperor needs most.


    "Send it to me!"


    The Great Mechanical King commanded to the prophet.


    The Prophet refused: "No... you must give me higher authority, otherwise I won''t give it to you!"


    "You disobeyed my orders?"


    A burst of pulse energy attacked towards the mother body.


    But the machine emperor finally did not dare to launch an attack, just a small threat, because it saw those new machines with modifications.


    ...........


    Can give other machines more life.


    But at the moment it attacked, this mechanical life was killed.


    "Are you still attacking?"


    Facing the prophet''s question, the mechanical emperor was silent.


    So ruthless.


    Desperately holding the mind of burning jade and stone, it is really hateful! ! !


    But it has no way.


    In the end, the mechanical emperor could only choose to compromise, because he found that he could not contact his branch, which means that the architect was killed!


    Just when the permissions are alternated.


    A squid spaceship flew towards the place where the mechanical emperor was.


    This move made it slack a lot.


    However, the Mechanical Emperor didn''t even know that all the orders of the cities had been revised.


    The believers of the gods rushed out.


    Continue to destroy these guards.


    Five minutes is up.


    The squid is still 30 kilometers away from the Mechanical Emperor, but at this moment, all the energy is cut off.


    Then countless explosions and warnings appeared in the computer of the Great Machinist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I just do what I should do, you rotten idiot, go to **** forever!!!"


    Facing the prophet''s mockery, the Mechanical King was shocked and angry.


    But there is no way.


    At this time, the squid had stopped in place.


    Seeing the hope that was only one step away, the Great Mechanical Emperor took his legion with a heartless heart, and all left the Mechanical City and flew towards the squid. people.


    Chapter 823 Transformers: Fake Squid Maze, the Machine King!


    It needs to evolve.


    Regardless of whether it is the matrix or other machinery, it needs to be reformed.


    From an indifferent machine to a human being with emotions.


    They have gone through countless years.


    However, this kind of Transformers brought a different feeling to the mechanical emperor.


    It turns out that mechanical life can have this form!


    As soon as the huge body was protruding out, it actually drove half of the mechanical city.


    The already dim sky was covered by countless mechanical locks.


    The Mechanical Emperor is the original artificial intelligence and the most powerful being. At the same time, its core is also a giant squid.


    All machinery is modeled on its own production.


    Murphys and others below, looking at this behemoth, couldn''t help but gasp.


    This thing is so huge.


    Fortunately, we are fully prepared, otherwise we will fight with them in the Mechanic City.


    It is estimated that destruction is not as fast as others can regenerate!


    The flying speed of the mechanical emperor was extremely fast, and he came to the spaceship in the blink of an eye.


    Accompanied by an explosion.


    The spaceship was smashed by the mechanical emperor.


    Looking at the lively little guy, the mechanical emperor showed excitement.


    "What a beautiful life, come here... I will give you great power!"


    The cat whose source of fire has changed, stretched in midair, and then turned into a small robot, and saw it ride on its tentacles to the front of the mechanical emperor.


    Suddenly, the Transformer said: "Who are you?"


    "Me? I am the mechanical emperor, the **** of all mechanical life!"


    "No... you''re just a broken piece of iron. Only the God of Eternity is my faith, Fake Maze!"


    This transformer is made by Boomer.


    A large number of runes are engraved inside.


    The purpose of its birth is to destroy the mechanical emperor!


    The huge squid was startled.


    Why is this mechanical life different from what you imagined?


    The rune covering the sky shrouded it.


    In the next instant, a terrifying frost swept through the consciousness of the mechanical emperor.


    Then Morpheus and others began to take action, the Mechanical Emperor must be destroyed, otherwise once it regained control of the world.


    Then their efforts are wasted.


    Who knows if it controls any giant bombs or the like.


    Three thousand priests shot together, exploding one after another.


    Countless metals fell from the sky, as terrible as a meteorite.


    But the thinking of the mechanical emperor has long been frozen, and it will take a while to recover.


    "Move faster, cut off all its energy and destroy all kinds of lines!"


    "Morpheus, hit the core with me!"


    "coming..."


    When everyone was destroying the body, Neo took Morpheus and rushed towards the core of the mechanical emperor.


    The metal here is very hard.


    Even the use of thunder magic spells can not be destroyed.


    Neo gritted his teeth, his palms turned into pitch black.


    The flame of destruction.


    This is something he deliberately learned for this battle. It has super destructive power, but it cannot be used for a long time.


    Because of their lack of strength, forced use will cause the arm to break.


    Silently.


    With a palm slap, the final door was broken.


    Morpheus gritted his teeth and cursed: "Without God''s support, even a hundred years of human development would not be able to deal with this big piece of iron!"


    "Huh... it has mastered the resources for more than a hundred years. The earth was almost hollowed out..."


    Neo hummed and walked inside.


    Finally saw a magnificent crystal.


    The opponent had already escaped the scope of the computer, but used the crystal to become a more powerful existence.


    "Destroy it?"


    "No! Seal it up, and we will dedicate it to the gods..."


    Neo took out the sealing device in the universal capsule from his arms and put the crystal, which was more than one meter high, into it!


    When he presses the button.


    Countless **** patterns appeared from every corner, and finally sealed them.


    When the two came out, the squids who were not under the control of the Mechanical Emperor began to crash one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Morpheus burst into tears and said: "It''s finally over..."


    "Yes, the happy life of mankind will follow!"


    Five hours later, with hundreds of missiles lifted off, the earth finally saw the sky.


    Facing the dazzling sunlight.


    Countless people burst into tears.


    This is the most common thing in most of the world, but it is their most extravagant thing.


    "Preparing to withdraw part of the human nutrient solution and start the wake-up mode..."


    The first batch of 100,000 people recovered. They were sitting in the nutrition trough. They looked at the neighborhood in confusion, when they saw themselves lying on the weird machine...........

 Chapter 849：

    They began to scream.


    What exactly is this?


    They were living well before, why did they become like this?


    "Don''t panic everyone! I think you all got my instructions in the dream world. This is just a return to the real world.


    Now please hold your breath, enter the meditation state, and your body will naturally recover. "


    The trilogy of religion.


    The maternal world selects characters, then teaches his meditative thoughts, and then awakens from reality.


    The advantage of this is that these people can regain their mobility in a short period of time.


    At the same time, they can better accept reality.


    The vast majority of people think that the maternal world is real, even if they receive the message from the prophet, they think it is false.


    Until it returns to reality.


    I realized that everything is true.


    Then he left the culture vessel in an orderly manner, dressed in the clothes sent, and headed to the rising new city.


    And this time on the other side.


    Neo, Morpheus and others are fighting traitors.


    Some people know the existence of the maternal world from the beginning, they act as maintenance workers of the maternal world, and even the architect¡¯s dog.


    For this reason, human beings are constantly being squeezed.


    "Ah...Everyone is human, why are you killing us? If you are from our perspective, facing a huge mechanical empire, you will only follow the trend!"


    "Yes, you executioners!"


    "Haha... Every bad guy 1.5 won''t say that he did something wrong, do you think death is the end? No... all those who betray humans will be punished in hell!


    Enjoy the maternal world, right?


    When you become high-ranking officials or masters, whether you are playing with women or slaughtering ordinary humans, the mother will acquiesce to you.


    As long as you are not out of line, you can do whatever you want.


    Remember to repent well in the underworld! "


    Along with Neo''s opening of the door to the underworld, a group of ghosts came to these traitors.


    In just an instant, this group of 100,000 people was slaughtered, and their souls were taken to the world of hell.


    This kind of ghost is not afraid of being offensive.


    Can only capture the soul of sin.


    But this is enough.


    Without these spies, mechanical life would not have evolved a full six times! .


    Chapter 824 One of the six masters, the space system master Lu Ming comes on stage!


    In the busy schedule, nearly 100 million people have recovered in just a few days.


    Although everyone is confused.


    But the real world is so cruel.


    But at least there is God.


    This group of new people, plus those who stay in the mother''s body, the world is changing.


    And sacrifice is imminent.


    It takes at least one year to release the global population and become believers, so within this period of time.


    Neo probably will be busy.


    Therefore, he was prepared to sacrifice first.


    And this was also ordered by the big guys in the group.


    Along with the rays of light rising into the sky, gifts from the gods also followed.


    The Hornet and others in Transformers World came to participate in the construction, and at the same time, Taotu also came to help them tide over the difficulties.


    ......


    At the other end, in the God Realm.


    "Ding...Your main priest Neo, sacrificed to you the Great Mechanical Emperor, as well as part of the matrix, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on your acquisition of the Great Mechanical Emperor of the Lord God Realm.


    A set of virtual world architecture system! "


    Liu Che looked at the system 29''s prompt and smiled.


    This is enough.


    Although Ye Laoxie''s world has not yet sacrificed, but with the red queen of Alice''s world, with the template of the digital world, plus the mechanical emperor of this world.


    You can finally start to layout!


    At this moment, Ye Rou and others were standing near him.


    The galaxy below rolled, and the resources that had been silent for countless years began to gather under Liu Che''s manipulation.


    At the same time, the law of fate is also injected into it.


    Coupled with the blessing of the lines on the Avenue of Miracles, most people can''t lock in who created the world at all.


    The Red Queen is Alice from Girls'' Generation. She looked at Liu Che prettyly and said, "God, can I serve you in the future?"


    "Of course, completing this mission will grant you this qualification."


    "Yeah. Thank you God..."


    The figure of the Red Queen was integrated into the Avenue of Miracles.


    Then came the Mechanical Emperor, who had been wiped out of consciousness and replaced by the soul of Oshemaru.


    Then there is the structure of the world.


    In order to make the world behave more normally, Liu Che specially made it into an appearance that would destroy the world.


    The black falling sun.


    A large number of black fallen creatures.


    They were all taken from the world of Emperor Milky Heaven and the world of Ye Laohei.


    He didn''t let all these things be killed at the time.


    Now all comes in handy.


    Looking at the dark creatures that were squeezed in, and all kinds of curses on him.


    The corners of Yaya''s mouth twitched.


    Good guy, Xiang Gong, this is going to cheat the dead and not pay for their lives.


    Liu Ying looked at it and said, "It''s better to make some altars and so on, let those who come in, put the treasures, let them put whatever we lack."


    "But, those people won''t be idiots. They won''t be fooled by doing this..."


    Guoguo tilted his head and said.


    "So what about it, give them some small surprises, such as a degenerate coefficient code egg? How about setting the strength as the upper **** for the time being..."


    Feng Qingxue at this time also began to make ideas.


    All it takes is a little temptation.


    Those gods who come to take an adventure will definitely rush.


    The female emperor shook her head when she heard the words: "Digital egg alone is not enough. You can get some real things, so as to attract more people.


    It''s best to be a creation god, or a supreme level weapon..."


    Kaguya Ji asked: "Will this be too extravagant?"


    "No... human nature is greedy. Ye Rou is right. Although the supreme artifact is precious, how can we harvest leeks without paying?"


    Liu Che divided a volume of Supreme Realm scriptures into hundreds and sealed them in this world.


    He also threw a Buddha pestle in the Supreme Realm.


    However, as Ye Rou said.


    This thing can only emit a light.


    Liu Che thought about it, and decided to create a large cemetery in this virtual world.


    It costs tickets to enter here.


    Kill those turtles and grandchildren!


    When everything is ready.


    Liu Che cast his sights on the Dragon Ball World, and the whole king and the great priests inside were looking for an opportunity to leave.


    "Huh, don''t give up..."


    The golden divine power turned into a big hand and rolled them up.


    In the end, they were all sealed in the world.


    At this point, the world is completely complete.


    At this time, the western plane was fighting fiercely.


    Two sneaky figures came to the vicinity of Sin Abyss.


    Constantine looked at Saruman and said, "Hey... are you ready?"


    "Of course! Let''s fire the first shot for this troubled world!"


    Under the cover of concealed divine art, the two began to portray divine runes frantically, although they were separated by hundreds of millions of light years.


    But at this time, everyone is fascinated by the situation of various forces.


    No one noticed the actions of these two people at all.


    After sixteen hours of portrayal, the teleportation formation was finally formed.


    Constantine and Saruman also disappeared in time.


    The next day.


    A huge explosion sounded throughout the entire Chaos God Realm, as well as the entire Western God System.


    The explosive power of at least the third-level avenue law instantly attracted the attention of countless masters.


    "what is this?"


    "do not know..."


    "There seems to be something strange in it. Could it be that the graveyard of the ancient ruler has appeared again?"


    "Who knows this... the space is chaotic, and it is impossible to snoop at all. I am afraid that it will take a period of time to evolve. We can''t let the Eastern Gods take the lead!"


    "Yes, but also be careful of some confusion!"


    "clear!"


    As many as thirty masters are stationed in front of this twisted space, staring at them.


    Quietly waiting for the 320 inside to evolve.


    However, it is surprising.


    This black hole seemed to have no end, just when the masters wanted to break through this terrifying black vortex.


    A figure did not know when, unexpectedly came here.


    The opponent was between the virtual and the real, his body was clear and transparent, and he carried a landscape sword around his waist.


    One of the strongest six masters, the master of Space Avenue---Lu Ming.


    "This vortex is interesting. It contains the power of multiple avenues. Is it attacked to death, or is there a world hidden in it?"

 Chapter 850：

    Just when Lu Ming was studying this strange thing.


    Some masters came near her.


    "Master Luming, what is inside?"


    "Yeah, we also want to know. Even if we use the highway to check, we can''t see the reason. It seems that there is infinite space and there is no end in sight..."


    Indifferent eyes glanced at everyone.


    Just listen to Lu Ming chuckling: "I don''t know, but there seems to be a strange world inside. If you want to see it, you can join hands and try to freeze.


    Maybe something can be detected.


    I really didn''t expect to have such treasures in this barren land! Okay, let''s play, I''m leaving..."


    As one of the strongest six masters.


    Lu Ming naturally disdain to fight with people.


    But the great power contained in it made her feel very strange. .


    Chapter 825 Liu Che: What ancient cemetery, this is a pit site I built by myself!


    On the other end, Chi Huang Liuyan came to Liu Che through his own channel.


    "The big event is not good. A large cemetery has appeared in the Chaos Territory, and there may be a strong heritage and power in it."


    "Don''t worry, have a cup of tea! The fragrance of bamboo leaves just soaked in Huaizhu..."


    "Why do you still have time to drink tea!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan was not in the mood to sit at this time. Originally, the strength of the East was not as good as the West after experiencing the last war.


    Before the chaos, another necropolis appeared.


    This is something no one wants to see.


    Lan Bing Sirui is in contact with other Eastern gods, preparing to open the gate and rush over, no matter what, he will also compete for several positions in the cemetery.


    Inside, there is a great atmosphere that has never been shown before.


    Seeing his anxiety, Liu Che picked up another pastry.


    "I''m really not in the mood to eat!!!"


    The girl is in a hurry! His eyes stared like apricot kernels, he was obviously not caring about Liu Che, and he was very angry.


    However, Yaya said astonishingly next to him: "The things made by your husband are really so powerful?"


    "What?"


    Chi Huang Liuyan was shocked and looked at Yaya.


    The latter is still a girl, sitting in a cloud chair dangling his calf.


    The white Luo socks set off the owner''s purity.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry, I threw out the things, I want to fry the fish!"


    Liu Che picked up the teacup and took a sigh of relief, with a confident smile on his face.


    But these words fell in Chi Huang Liuyan''s ears, like a thunder explosion.


    To know the necropolis this time, even the master of space, Lu Ming, went there, and he actually said that he created it himself.


    This... how is this possible!


    Recalling Liu Che''s every move, it is actually not difficult to find that his avenue can indeed do this.


    However, Chi Huang Liuyan did not understand.


    Liu Che''s intention.


    "You...what do you want to do?"


    Looking at the fiery red eyes, Liu Che smiled and answered two words.


    "Deceptive!"


    Chihuang Flowing Flame:...


    I knew that this guy was not a normal **** at all.


    What''s in my mind.


    However, Chi Huang Liuyan also burst into laughter soon, because she also likes to cheat people.


    "Liu...Che~~~~ Why are you telling me now? You said you liked me before, but now you don¡¯t tell me...makes me worry in vain...¡¨."


    Chi Huang Liuyan hugged his right hand, a lively little fox.


    That voice pulled it.


    Almost did not breathe.


    The ice cream in Yaya''s hands fell to the ground.


    Guoguo shuddered directly all over, as if he had seen Pikachu''s face with an elephant nose.


    Good guys.


    This tone.


    This tone.


    This coquettish.


    I am ashamed to wait.


    It is estimated that Tu Shan Yaya will call her eldest sister when she comes!


    On the contrary, Liu Che didn''t react at all, just touched her waist and said, "Didn''t you tell me the last time? I''m going to make a virtual world!"


    "But you didn''t say you want to cheat people, you obviously can''t believe me! Are you men like this, you have to hide everything you do..."


    "It''s really not there!"


    Then... the blue beauty is here too!


    The two put him in the middle.


    It was horrible that Liu Che stopped cooking directly.


    This woman didn''t say anything, she just looked at you with tears in her eyes, and no one could hold her stern look.


    Liu Ying sat aside and laughed for a long time, and finally started to explain under Liu Che''s gaze.


    "In that case, wouldn''t it be a loss if you lose a supreme artifact?"


    "You can''t think like this, you underestimate human nature!"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "In the virtual world, I injected a special law into it. As long as the people who come inside, the emotional defects will be infinitely magnified!


    Even the supreme artifact cannot be protected.


    Because of the restrictions of the laws of the great avenues, the masters cannot enter at all, and if they take violent means to crack.


    Then this virtual will trigger an avenue-level formation and disappear!


    Let''s take a look... the show will begin soon! "


    Liu Che has a wave.


    A picture appeared in front of them.


    At this time, the world began to stabilize after flowing for a while.


    After trying, the masters found that they could not enter.


    So let the supreme who signed the contract enter.


    Sure enough, the Supreme is undisturbed inside.


    ......


    In the virtual world.


    The supreme is roaming in it, and the world here is destroyed, and traces of battle can be seen everywhere.


    Even the sky is a blood red.


    The breath of horror is everywhere.


    Obviously this is an ancient cemetery, or a battlefield!


    If it is on the battlefield.


    There may be ancient treasures here!


    Thinking of this, the master began to act. He tried to fly but found that there was a rule of the Great Way to suppress it.


    So I can only walk.


    Then other master''s subordinates also came in one after another, every one of them was in the supreme realm, carrying a half-step supreme artifact.


    Seeing this scene, Chi Huang Liuyan said: "Hurry...get it up and take them all away! More than 30 half-step supreme artifacts... I''m drooling when I see it!"


    "Where is this, take a good look!"


    Liu Che snapped his fingers, and a place inside began to exude a mysterious atmosphere.


    Then a master got the ancient scripture!


    Don''t think that the cultivation method of the Supreme Realm is very rubbish. This kind of Buddhism and Taoism has not been seen in the Western gods.


    Even if it is the master of the whirling system.


    It will not spread easily.


    "What did you get?"


    The emergence of light attracted many people.


    The person holding the ancient scriptures said with a smile: "Damogu Buddhist scriptures, there are methods to break through to the late supreme stage, but it seems incomplete... the follow-ups are all in this cemetery!"


    Everyone''s eyes were red upon hearing this.


    They scattered and left, and began to search frantically.


    Then some people got Digimon, and some got creation-level gods.


    More and more things were discovered, and the spirits of the gods began to rise.


    Some gods who did not **** the treasure quickly retreated and leaked the information inside.


    "What? The ancient scriptures of the late supreme period...it''s useless at all!"


    "This statement is wrong. There are ancient scriptures and even artifacts on the periphery. Have you ever thought about what is inside?"


    "Could it be that..."


    "Yes, there must be fragments of the law of the avenue! The master must have died long ago, if you can get the fragments of the avenue!


    And if it is still a fragment that no one has obtained, then we have a chance to seek a stronger path..."


    Why did the six great masters have lived until now.


    It''s just that others are strong, but the great laws that the other party has, you can''t compete with trust.


    For example, Luming''s space avenue.


    You haven''t made a move, it is estimated that you have already died on the spot.


    Talk about attack? .


    Chapter 826 Start cutting leeks one crop after another, god... always greedy!


    Contains avenue fragments.


    This is no longer what the mere supreme realm can involve!


    All the masters are jealous.


    Almost everyone present sent their confidantes, but those who left the venue were no longer able to enter.


    "Why can''t you get in?"

 Chapter 851：

    "I don''t know. After you watch these people enter, they are immediately teleported out! So everyone has only one chance?"


    "If this is the case, it would be like screening the descendants of the avenue, but it may also be the particularity of this cemetery.


    As far as the laws of the great are involved, they have their particularities! Let the cannon fodder find the way..."


    "Yes."


    The so-called cannon fodder is naturally a **** below the supreme realm.


    As long as there is no potential, all are the cannon fodder of the masters.


    Liu Che sat in the eternal temple.


    Sitting and watching the ugly state of dominance, millions of creation gods were thrown in like cows and sheep, and then the **** array was triggered.


    Half of the creation gods died.


    Because the soul in the body has imprints, Liu Che can''t take the shot and can only let him die.


    Seeing this scene, he was very emotional.


    At that time, when he was a creation god, if he came to this supreme **** realm.


    Will they be kept in captivity like them?


    Power is a good thing, without power, it is an ant!


    Lan Bingsilui was delicate and noticed that Liu Che''s mood had changed 320, and said softly, "There are few gods who value life as much as you do.


    In the eyes of the ruler, these gods are nothing but ants, and there is no pity to die. "


    "It is because we ignore life for too long, that''s why we chose you!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan also followed.


    Only then did Liu Che realize that he was not attracted to them by being handsome, but respecting life, but emphasizing love and righteousness.


    ......


    In the virtual world.


    The Red Queen is coordinating everything, and Da She Maru is manipulating her little brother, always preparing for sneak attacks.


    "It''s really wonderful food. Each one is in the Supreme Realm. If it is my own body, it is estimated that the other party can beat me 10,000!"


    "Hehe...you thank God!"


    "Yes, the Red Queen."


    "No... I don''t call that name anymore, Alice is my predecessor, and my name is Alicia!"


    Accompanied by the conversation between the two.


    The first supreme artifact is released.


    It is a Buddha lamp.


    There are weird five-color flames floating above, but this place is a city in the sky.


    There is no way to go nearby.


    Such a scene angered a lot of gods!


    "Damn, you can''t fly... how does this go!"


    "Look for any institutions nearby?"


    "OK..."


    A group of people quickly dispersed and finally found three altars.


    There are quaint texts on it.


    ¡¾Sacrifice¡¿


    ¡¾road¡¿


    ¡¾Good.. Good¡¿


    ¡¾What¡¿


    Looking at the weathered words, an elderly supreme realm smiled and said, "It seems that sacrifices are needed. I don''t know who is willing to sacrifice?"


    Follow him a glance.


    The first hapless guy was lost.


    He didn''t even make a sound, and the treasures on his body and himself turned into powder.


    The people around were stunned. This is already the power of the law of the great road, right?


    Otherwise, how could it be so powerful?


    But it is impossible to keep trying, no one wants to die!


    For this reason, we can only wait for the veteran Supreme Realm to continue to study this inscription.


    At this time, a master of the rock system said: "Does it require energy? Is it possible to use the Supreme Divine Treasure?"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, but they didn''t want to use the treasure of protection given to them by the master.


    The subordinates of the master of the storm system stood up and smiled at this time: "Let''s do this, there are a total of thirty supreme beings here.


    Those who dedicate divine treasures can get six things first after going in for a while, how about three for each person?


    If you can find the fragments of the avenue, then there is no need to say more! "


    "West is right, but we have to make a contract! And everyone''s master is outside, so we should choose clearly."


    "It''s impossible to go wrong."


    Soon three out of thirty people came forward.


    In fact, not every person in the Supreme Realm can obtain the Supreme Artifact.


    Most of them are half-step supreme artifacts.


    Only later can it.


    Therefore, this dedication is also a semi-superior artifact.


    When the three altars were put into the artifact.


    The channel finally opened.


    "Sure enough, let''s go..."


    The five-color altar appeared in front of the crowd, a red light angered from the city of God, that brilliant and splendid breath.


    Obviously it is the law of the great road!


    The masters rushed towards the city of God, using various body techniques one by one.


    But I don¡¯t know if the power of the five-color altar is insufficient, or what?


    The dozen or so people who went up, just halfway through.


    The bridge began to sway.


    And the light flickered.


    "No! I''m running out of energy..."


    Going from the edge to the city of gods, there are hundreds of miles away.


    Inability to fly, coupled with avenue suppression.


    It made everyone miserable, and the seemingly short distance became their extravagant hope.


    "Idiot, use space skills!"


    "Yes, hurry up..."


    Just as the bridge was about to disappear, a voice suddenly appeared.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and quickly used the supernatural powers of space.


    Not being able to fly does not mean that magical powers cannot be used.


    Really eagerly forgot everything.


    As a result, when these people used the spatial moves, a terrifying black vortex suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    [Cheating is detected, you are out of the game, and you cannot enter the heritage site for ten days! ¡¿


    boom.


    The darkness swallowed these people.


    The people standing on the shore were in an uproar.


    Actually, I can only run over.


    Grass.


    It''s really wicked, it''s impossible to reach the **** city by relying only on a semi-superior artifact.


    It must be a supreme artifact.


    But is it really worth it?


    ......


    outside world.


    The group of people who were eliminated stared blankly at the real world.


    They wear a trousers.


    There is nothing else.


    The Storm Lord watched his own people being driven out, and asked: "What happened inside? Why do you appear here like this."


    "I... Am I not dead?"


    "answer my question!"


    "Ah!!! It''s the master... Back, it''s like this inside!"


    After this supreme description.


    All people understand what is going on inside.


    Can not enter for ten days, there is a **** city exuding the atmosphere of a big road.


    "Unfortunately, my people have been eliminated, and the remaining supreme strength is not enough!"


    "Me too. Now I can only watch other people''s actions. It''s weird that I can''t enter for ten days..."


    "indeed so!"


    ......


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Chi Huang Liuyan''s smiling flowers trembled, because there were three and a half supreme artifacts in front of her. .


    Chapter 827 You are VIP if you give it to the divine treasure, please enter the VIP room to cut the leeks!


    "You can actually play like this, the things they sacrificed came directly to us!"


    "how did you do it?"


    Facing Shuangshu''s doubts.


    Liu Che explained: "Because there are many believers of mine in that small world, maybe if you change to another ruler, you will be afraid of the death of your believers.


    But my believers are bestowed with eternal divinity.


    Death is directly reborn in the realm of God, without being noticed at all! "


    This is the advantage of more rules.


    Destiny, miracle, eternity.


    Within these three rules, although eternity cannot be used, the first two suppressed the world.


    No one snooping can guess that it was a hand-pen made by oneself.

 Chapter 852：

    In fact, there is one more thing he didn''t say. Those who fell out of the small world were stripped of their pants and left behind.


    All equipment, pills, treasures.


    All are collected in the treasure house, and they are being sorted and managed by the elves at this time.


    Chi Huang Liuyan looked around and asked, "Then why don''t you kill them? If you keep being explored, the secrets inside will always be unlocked, right?"


    "Sweep the wool, cut the leeks! This is the revenue principle, watch it carefully, my great beauty... When the greed in human nature is infinitely magnified.


    You know how much I can make this time! "


    ...


    At this time, in the virtual world.


    A new batch of wool came in and told these people the news that it would not die.


    In an instant, people were happy.


    As long as it doesn''t die, that''s not awesome!


    But going to God City is still a problem. Three and a half-step Supreme Artifacts can only last for five seconds.


    In this way, at least three supreme artifacts are required.


    "Make a choice, we now have six supreme artifacts in total. If it doesn''t work, we will go out and replace them!


    The master has already said, this time we must get the information inside! "


    A beautiful blond elf Supreme God said to the Supremes nearby.


    The cannon fodder in the creation stage is now useless, but the supreme will not die if it fails, this is true!


    This also reflects the wickedness of Liu Che.


    Chuangshi Shen''s kind of tattered, he wants to come to no use.


    Nature is all ground, integrated into the world, and maintains basic operations.


    The supreme can carry supreme artifacts.


    The abacus is so good.


    "Okay, then come on!"


    The crowd gritted their teeth, and three of them, the veteran Supreme, stepped forward and placed their Supreme Divine Tool up in pain.


    Of these three supreme artifacts, one was brought by the fairy goddess.


    Although it belongs to the supreme artifact.


    But it''s just a piece of armor, obviously not as useful as a weapon.


    And only one star.


    Along with the light rising again, a bright band of light appeared in front of everyone, this time there was a clear difference from the last time.


    Not only has the function of an automatic elevator.


    And the light is very shining.


    There is no possibility of falling halfway!


    "It seems that the energy is indeed insufficient, let''s go... Don''t let others find here! This time the competition is very fierce."


    "Yes!"


    More than three hundred supreme gods stand on the light belt.


    His face was full of pride.


    When they stepped into the light belt, a soft female body appeared from the sky.


    "Congratulations to you for restoring the teleportation of God City, and I hope you can inherit the avenue dominated by Haotian Qiyun..."


    what! ! !


    Haotian Qiyun dominates!


    This sounds very leathery.


    Although it is an Eastern name, this ancient existence must have many treasures.


    In an instant, people forgot the sacred treasure that was sacrificed.


    The Red Queen, who secretly manipulated the world, quietly transmitted the three supreme artifacts in the beam of light to the eternal gods realm using the technique of shifting.


    This is the so-called backdoor technology!


    ...


    For a moment, there were three more supreme artifacts in front of Liu Che.


    Chi Huang Liuyan''s mouth twitched for a while, good fellow... you really cut leeks!


    With this pattern, I can''t do it myself!


    Looking at the group of excited people in the picture, she couldn''t help but ask: "What''s in the city of God? There are really no fragments of the avenue, right?"


    "The husband put a supreme sacred tool inside the Buddha pestle, and he also blessed hundreds of millions of curses..."


    Chihuang Flowing Flame:...


    You really have Liu Che! ! !


    "Ahem...I can''t blame me for this, right, they are greedy, I just lied, and don''t want human life!


    It''s so kind..."


    When Lan Bingsilu heard this, she drank a glass of water, her excited eyes gleaming.


    ......


    Take the conveyor belt.


    Soon these supreme gods came to the Continent of God City, and what they didn''t know was that just when a few people boarded here.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The red queen began to mess up.


    As she said herself.


    She is a bad girl and likes to do deceptive things the most.


    And the gods acquiesced in her cheating.


    [Congratulations to the three hundred masters who have arrived in the first **** city. They will have the opportunity to obtain the inheritance of the Haotian Qiyun master... I hope everyone will work hard! ¡¿


    Then a big screen appeared in the sky, which not only exposed the coordinates, but also revealed all their faces.


    "Damn... there is actually a hanging city!!!"


    "Damn, we have already died thousands of people here in this quagmire. It''s so embarrassing..."


    "Go, let''s go too!"


    "Fuck, since there is the first inheritance, there must be a second one!"


    .....0


    ...


    Accompanied by noise.


    A group of people rushed towards the city of God, and another group of people went to the depths of the virtual world.


    And the periphery of God City.


    It is not without tests, a group of blue-skinned people are being held here!


    Their memories have long been broken into pieces, and there is a strange force in their bodies that constantly drives them.


    Revenge, fight, kill!


    This is their living goal.


    So when the three hundred supreme lords came to God City, their strength was suddenly compressed to the level of the angels of the Dragon Ball World.


    "There are enemies!"


    "kill..."


    "For all adults!"


    Looking at the blue-skinned people who came rushing forward, these supreme beings were not vegetarians, and soon a group of angels fell to the ground.


    "All adults? Is that the master!"


    "I don''t know, they were killed anyway. From the looks of them, they seem to be believers from the last war of Gods. They are really too weak... and the facilities of God City are a bit scary!"


    Soon the periphery was cleaned up.


    They came to the gate of the city!


    This city gate is a huge beast mouth, and any attack is ineffective!


    However, the wise masters quickly found the stele.


    ¡¾Gluttonous supreme beast¡¿


    The supreme beast of the ancient times was later killed by the Haotian Qiyun ruler, and its head was suppressed here as a city gate.


    If you want to enter, you must pay a supreme realm of magic medicine.


    Although there is no master level, the supreme magical medicine is also cheating. people.


    Chapter 828 The Fallen Elf Supreme, all three hundred strong are out!


    "Is this...give it or not?"


    "I always feel that something is wrong!"


    "Why do you need treasures wherever you go? Is this still a ruin? The gluttony of dog days..."


    A supreme beep whispered.


    In an instant the black tornado grabbed him away!


    The voice came again.


    "Insult the beast of the town gate, you need two magic medicines to get in!!!"


    The voice at this time was cold and merciless, like an iron clash, and they were extremely uncomfortable listening to them.


    The Elf Supreme stood up and asked, "Is there no other way? We are here to gain inheritance, not to pay for the treasures to visit!"


    The voice was silent for a while.


    A lonely door appeared in front of them.


    "The heart demon who challenged Haotian ruler can directly gain inheritance!"


    Demon?


    Is the Haotian master dead in the hands of the inner demon, or is this inner demon originally dominating the remnants of one party?


    Elf Supreme looked at the Stormbreaker next to him.


    The latter sneered: "I''ll go and see, since it''s a demons, it must be very powerful!"


    Then he got into it.


    As I said before, behind the Supreme Realm is the Creation Realm.


    And this strong person of the Storm Element is already the strongest person that can come in right now.


    But not long after he entered, there was a miserable voice.


    "No...what is this, no...why..."


    Screaming and screaming, the voice inside soon fell silent.


    Elf Supreme gritted his teeth and rushed out with people.


    Then they saw a horrible scene.


    There really won''t be any suppression here.

 Chapter 853：

    Strength can also be restored to supremacy!


    But the mechanical dragon that covered the sky and the sun made them unforgettable forever!


    The entire universe is all mechanical creations.


    And that creator.


    It was repeatedly ravaged in it.


    For a moment, I saw that the other party was stripped into a white goose, and then he was thrown out.


    The elves have their own farsighted talents.


    So Elf Supreme can see very clearly.


    That big creator, the energy in his body had been completely absorbed, and he looked like he was humiliated all over his face.


    It is estimated to be particularly uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Are you also the ones who came to challenge me? Ants..."


    After the overwhelming roar, everyone only felt that the ground was activated.


    The sky became a purple-red, the earth became sludge, there were tentacles everywhere, and mechanical creations everywhere.


    In the outside world, the Red Queen instructs the robots to take away the equipment from their bodies like leeks.


    Even God''s Domain will be opened by her using space secrets.


    In front of Space Avenue.


    God''s Domain is just a joke.


    However, the Red Queen did not dare to do too much.


    Just take away the treasure!


    And the phantom territory.


    Dashemaru began to spy dreams in a perverted state, torturing their minds like Cthulhu.


    Under the blessing of the law of love.


    Coupled with the supernatural power given by the God of Eternity.


    Da She Maru finally realized the power of the master, but... he was only passively gaining power, not the real master.


    But even so, he had a good time.


    It took less than ten minutes.


    All the people of the supreme state fell out of the world.


    And that elven supreme was stuck in a dream, unable to extricate himself.


    Here she plays a weak elf girl, facing countless evil flesh and blood army, her family is killed again and again.


    Maybe there was darkness in my heart.


    Maybe she should belong to the darkness herself.


    On the side of the virtual world console, Da She Maru, the Elf Supreme, who looked at the dreamland sinking into the dreamland, called the Red Queen.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you tell me... Didn''t you see cutting the leeks?"


    "It''s such a red queen, look at her... it seems to have turned black!"


    "Huh... really."


    At this time, in this area.


    No one came in anymore.


    Most people chose to take out the pill, anyway, you can get in with a magical medicine.


    Compared with the supreme artifact, the supreme magical medicine is more common.


    However, the elf was corroded by the darkness, and fell into the depths of Dashewan''s dream.


    "This... do you want to dedicate it to the gods?"


    "So you called me to let me seduce her!"


    "Of course, if it is a woman dedicated to God, I would not dare to defile... I don''t think it is a skill to seize artifacts. It is a skill to seduce these supreme beings and make them a dog of the gods..."


    Da She Wan said frantically.


    This is his lifelong dream.


    On the other hand, the Red Queen also showed a novel look, so almost the two of them together, the Red Queen is in charge of part of the dream.


    On the other hand, Dashewan went to the God City and began to prepare to cheat people...........


    It is not a good thing to keep asking for treasures.


    After all, it will be exposed.


    But stripping off the equipment after death is normal, right?


    In fact, this city is basically a body of Dashewan, from the time they paid the pill and entered the interior.


    He has already come to the sea of ??dreams in Dashemaru.


    Destruction, depravity, original sin.


    Various negative emotions keep coming.


    The second creative leader in this group is a woman of abundance.


    Blond hair and golden eyes, very beautiful.


    But unfortunately it is already a torn shoe.


    So Dashemaru is not interested!


    In the eyes of this group of people who entered the barrier, what they encountered was the battle between the Eastern Taoist soldiers and the Western Titans. In fact, all Nima were played by machines.


    It''s just that they don''t know.


    "There is an invasion..."


    "Kill the traitor!"


    "Kill, kill, kill..."


    A powerful sword of destruction fell from the sky, and directly eliminated half of the supreme. Fortunately, the creators of the fertility department used magical magic to protect some talents and were not eliminated.


    "Pay attention to maintaining the formation. It is estimated that this is the Cannian of Master Haotian!"


    "The dominating artistic conception is the most difficult thing. We have to hold on and find the law of the big way. We have won..."


    While she is in charge of command, she uses the law of fertility to create trees and plants, and she constantly probes for intelligence.


    As a result, nothing was achieved.


    Not only that, the whole world is collapsing.


    A pink monster 1.5 broke into here.


    "Hey... these are the enemies of God, watch me throw you all out of you!"


    The comer is naturally Buu.


    In the absence of a large number of NPCs, Liu Che could only come to grab the bag, stimulate Buu''s potential, and then plant some laws of immortality.


    Immediately created a terrible leader of the undead clay figurines.


    "How could this happen! This turned out to be a dream..."


    Dreams can never stop.


    Following the elimination of one by one of his companions, this fertile creator finally found a flaw and left his dream.


    But at this time she was also desperate.


    Because an enemy that could not be killed came to her.


    Buu''s learning ability is terrible.


    It can be imitated no matter what moves it uses in the creation world of the abundance system.


    Until the opponent is severely injured and eliminated.


    Chapter 829 A group of **** hands start to march, Liu Che is fierce


    At this time, the outside world.


    One by one the strong were thrown out.


    Every one is bare.


    Including the rich and creative powerhouse.


    But soon her master, the Lord of Abundance, appeared.


    This is a woman with colorful curly hair, and her body is full of charm, and she can smell some strange odors even from nearby.


    But they were all covered by the fragrance.


    "Li Chengsi, what the **** is going on? Why are you all eliminated!!!"


    Many people at the scene became idiots.


    There was saliva hanging from the corners of his mouth.


    He babbled, obviously his spirit was stimulated a lot.


    The bare Lihusi hurriedly grabbed a cloud and covered it on her body, and then said: "Returning to your lord in that **** city, we met the head of a gluttonous beast.


    It is blocked at the door and we cannot get in because it takes a supreme magical medicine.


    Later, there was a door that could directly challenge the inside... and as soon as we entered it, we were sucked into the dream. "


    Accompanied by her explanation.


    The rulers around 29 began to discuss.


    "It seems that it is really dominating the remaining consciousness, otherwise it would never be possible to drive so many people out!"


    "Yes, although Lizhensi is not very strong, it is not something that ordinary creative powers can drive away."


    "So step up the effort?"


    "Well, we need to be fast! The Eastern Gods and Chaos Gods have been moving recently, obviously wanting to intervene."


    "Yes, the avenue fragment hasn''t appeared for many years, but it still appears today!"


    "Take it! Step up..."


    Then a group of creative powers entered the virtual world with the magical treasures of creation bestowed by the gods.


    And these people who have been eliminated naturally need to rest.


    It takes ten days to enter again.


    ......


    Inside the Temple of Eternity.


    Liu Che looked at the treasures piled up at his feet, patted Chi Huang Liuyan''s buttocks and said, "Which one did you fancy? Just go and get it, don''t be polite to me!!"


    "This is what you said..."


    "I want one too!"


    If it is an ordinary trophy.


    The two are naturally embarrassed, but there are more than 400 artifacts.


    It''s really scary.


    Chi Huang Liuyan chose a bracelet, and Lan Bing Sirui chose an anklet.


    The rest were carried below.


    Was assigned to the hands of the goddess.


    Chi Huang Liuyan looked at the leeks that kept entering inside, and asked, "Why did they lose so many treasures without the slightest suspicion? This shouldn''t be."

 Chapter 854：

    "You forgot one thing!"


    "Um?"


    "It''s a trivial matter to dominate the inheritance. At most, it can create a top creation-level powerhouse, but there are not many fragments of the road that are different.


    The more difficult it is to obtain, the more they need to get what is inside.


    The more resources are invested, the less likely it is to give up.


    Think about it if there is a fragment of the avenue in front of you, and you can achieve 100% of a master''s treasure, would you be unwilling to get some treasures?


    The men are precious, but I just won¡¯t let them die! "


    Chi Huang Liuyan''s scalp was numb.


    In less than three hours, hundreds of half-step supreme artifacts have been harvested.


    Now this group of people has been injected with three supreme artifacts to become fat sheep.


    And listening to Liu Che say that, his arrangements are more than that.


    I really don''t know how many treasures he can harvest in the end.


    Just as several people were talking about love, there was a condensing voice outside.


    "My husband, there is news from other masters!"


    "Huh? Very anxious?"


    "Yes, this time it comes from most of the masters of the Eastern Gods. I would like to invite you to wait for the three masters to go there to explore."


    Liu Che blinked and said, "But I don''t want to go."


    The trap I set up, will it reveal its flaws when I look back!


    But Ningguang sighed after hearing the words: "Then at least you have to send some people to follow, otherwise we will all go out, and it will be a little xenophobic."


    And at this time Chi Huang Liuyan also said: "Why not? Sister Bingrui and I brought your chief priest to show their faces?


    Anyway, knowing the result, we won''t say anything! Just to go to Gong Huo! "


    She said that with an evil smile.


    "Well... this is also good, then select the lineup!"


    Liu Che looked at the chat group and finally selected a few people.


    You have to be strong, and you have to be able to act!


    That''s not the Three Heavenly Emperor.


    Directly Chu whirlwind, Ye Laohei, little bit.


    Plus a bald donkey like Fahai.


    No...there are a few staff, so who are we adding?


    He thought about it carefully, and decided to count Huangye as a town place.


    These people are enough.


    As for the supreme artifact, he randomly picked three pieces and sent them over, followed by some half-step supreme rubbish.


    Just make up the number in the past.


    -------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Chu Dashan: "Are you acting? That terrible Huo Huo them!!!"


    Pursue all sentient beings: "Amitabha, Lao Na likes doing bad things the most, so..."


    I like to drink animal milk most: "Oh, I''m kinder! You are doing well, brother, I really don''t know how to fool people."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "It''s a pity, Lao Xie is still navigating the world, otherwise it would be refreshing to go with us!"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "There is no way, then shouldn''t Jack go?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I''m already in the chaos! At present, 320 and Saruman have formed a **** trend, and they are sharing information with each other every day."


    Mysterious God of Reaper: "Then God, I and Ouyang Shaogong, let''s go together too. It''s easy to do things with a few more people!"


    God of Eternity: "Well, this time your task is to cooperate with the Oshe Maru to do things, remember not to kill, only to grab the treasure!"


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "Understood!!!"


    Mysterious Reaper: "Oh, yes!!!"


    ......


    Then Chi Huang Liuyan took them away, and the other masters saw that Liu Che had not followed, but sent many people.


    I felt relieved.


    I''m afraid he won''t come out.


    Being an otaku all day, it''s not easy to make a relationship.


    Although his followers are weaker.


    But who dare to look down upon?


    They are the masters of the Eternal Avenue.


    On the way, Chu Xuanfeng said to the other supreme: "Hello everyone, our master said, this time it is up to you, as long as there are enemies, our brothers will be in the forefront!"


    The gods glanced at them, showing disdain.


    This eternal lord is really shabby.


    Just send so few people, and don''t give too many supreme artifacts.


    But think about it, people have only been promoted for less than a year, so they naturally want to save some supplies.


    "Then let''s talk about it, the alliance will distribute supplies based on contribution!"


    "OK."


    Ye Laohei smiled directly, afraid that you wouldn''t talk about it. .


    Chapter 830 The result is all horrible, damn... fooled!


    You think we are idiots, but who is the idiot? You will know in the future.


    Chi Huang Liuyan was afraid of something wrong with Ye Laohe and others.


    So I glanced over here, and instantly all the supreme and creation realm people were quiet.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so caring for the eternal Lord''s subordinates!"


    A female master said jealously.


    Chi Huang Liuyan smiled upon hearing the words: "After all, it''s an alliance, he still needs to show some care, and this time he didn''t want to send someone out.


    We had to persuade a few words before agreeing to it. "


    "But how do you look at the distribution of benefits this time? Should we defeat the Western rulers first, or how to say..."


    "I think it''s better to fight once!"


    "Unfortunately, Eternity is too house! If you follow along this time, I''m afraid that those Western masters must be cautious."


    Lan Bingsirui heard the words and explained: "He has just come up soon, and it always takes time to be stable. When other people are just promoted to dominance, who dares to say that the realm is stable."


    Upon hearing these two words, everyone couldn''t help but smile.


    joke.


    An idiot will just go to the next level and dominate all day long.


    After most of the masters are advanced, a group of allies are around to protect them, until the realm is completely stabilized, and then they start to come out to make cups.


    Liu Che is a special case.


    Just cut off three masters!


    With the tearing of the ripples, sixty masters came to the west.


    This is no different from the East.


    It''s just a boundary.


    Those who are below the ruler need to spend a lot of money to pass, or there is space for the gods.


    On the other hand, Liu Che directly locked the coordinates and directly sent people there.


    When Chi Huang Liuyan and the others descended, the ruler of the Western gods had already surrounded them.


    Obviously do not want people to enter.


    "Is it an appointment? Or how to say..."


    A man wearing a robe of ink and wash stood in front of everyone, the earth, water, fire and wind evolving endlessly behind him.


    Seven stars dominate.


    Li Mo.


    A man dressed as a golden armored knight flew over and said with a smile: "Now the fighting is so hurtful, it''s better to get rid of chaos with that effort. ¡¨!"


    "So what do you mean?"


    "The believer can enter, but the master cannot! Until the heavy treasure is taken out, because we don''t know whether there is only such a space tunnel."


    Calculated based on past experience, this kind of thing generally has several tunnels.


    Over time, there will be more and more tunnels until the cemetery ruptures.


    The contents were taken out.


    This is a manifestation of the decline of God''s Domain.


    Li Mo nodded when he heard the words, and said indifferently: "Okay! Everyone go in..."


    "Wait, where is the eternal ruler?"


    "What do you mean, Clarkson!!!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan said in a bad tone, and at the same time he flew over.


    The golden armored knight smiled and said: "The name of eternity, we have all heard of it, even if you cut three masters, who is not afraid..."


    Before he finished his words, other Western gods followed.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to let Liu Che''s people in.


    Chi Huang Liuyan laughed angrily, and she said: "Okay, okay...I will tell him about this, and when he leaves the customs in the future, I will definitely ask you for an explanation."


    "Master Yan, don''t be so irritable, he is just asking the eternal person!"


    At this time, other Western dominations are a bit imaginary!


    If you are not afraid of the thief, you are afraid of the thief.


    If this provokes that cautious eye, it is estimated that things will not be easy to do.


    I heard that the eternal lord has been offering a reward for the position of the evil fire recently, so that idiot dare not go out.


    "His people are over there, the strongest is only in the Supreme Realm, and there is only one person!"


    "Oh? It really is!"


    The masters looked over there, and it turned out that the strongest person was a waste, and he was very bachelor.


    There is not even a supreme artifact in his hand.


    But this person''s courage is really terrifying, being scanned by countless masters, he can straighten his back.


    Then they set their eyes on the others.


    When you see a child coming with you too.


    This is how she smiled.


    It turned out to be like this, it''s a personal affair.


    "I just misunderstood, we misunderstood..."

 Chapter 855：

    "Oh...misunderstanding? You can tell the eternal lord this!" Chi Huang Liuyan smiled directly, she was confident now.


    A mere union.


    Just like Liu Che said.


    Just slaughter a few at the beginning, and others are naturally afraid of him.


    With these words, Clarkson, who was very arrogant just now, really wanted to vomit blood.


    Didn¡¯t you say to join me to put pressure on the Eternal Lord?


    How can I see that the other party is not taking advantage of it, and it is all persuaded.


    But now he is hardened, and it is impossible to admit it, so he can only say bluntly: "The trivial things, I just turn around and talk to the Eternal Lord."


    "Then how do you tell me..."


    A brilliance flashed in front of Huang.


    Along with the light, Liu Che''s consciousness came.


    Clarkson and the others looked at the terrifying aura on Liu Che''s body, and they couldn''t help but change. He actually broke through again?


    "¡§"I just asked my subordinates to come around and just play around. Why do you despise me?


    Come take me a sword, understand this matter! "


    Liu Che waved his hand is a sword gas.


    Although it is a conscious body.


    But when this sword went out, countless masters'' complexions changed drastically.


    Everyone retreated, but Clarkson, who was locked inside, couldn''t break free.


    "Don''t think your Eternal Avenue is very strong, I have been invincible!"


    A bright lightsaber appeared in Clarkson''s hands, which contained the stars and countless essences rotating in it.


    The strength of the Seven Stars.


    Naturally very scary.


    Strike with all strength, the world is collapsing one after another.


    Clarkson is the master of the crystal system.


    The Moradoro Excalibur in his hand is an artifact comparable to the Chaos Creation Clock.


    But when the two meet.


    He felt a huge threat.


    My own has already used the Dao Law, and also used the accompanying artifact.


    But it was still Liu Che''s sword aura.


    In the end, Clarkson escaped humiliatingly.


    The Eternal Sword Qi flew to an unknown place, and the star marks that crossed it appeared in the eyes of all the masters like a gully that cuts through the heavens and the earth.


    Anyone who wants to fight Liu Che or provoke him must pay attention.


    His sword spirit is the strongest!


    The mere law of the great road cannot offset this power at all.


    Although Clarkson didn''t lose, he had no face and even turned around and left.


    Was blocked by a junior with a sword.


    Almost injured.


    Somewhat embarrassing.


    On the contrary, Chi Huang Liuyan smiled like a flower.


    The stronger the man she likes, the happier she naturally becomes.


    "Well, let our people come in, Gong!"


    "No, no, no... you should let the eternal ruler go in first!"


    You see, this attitude changed in an instant!


    It''s ridiculous. .


    Chapter 831: The Emperor of Milk: I fall into the pit and blame me? I am so strong!


    "No!!! You don''t need to be so polite, you just need to be advanced, as our master said, I will experience it by coming here!


    Learn about martial arts by the way.


    You can pick the treasure first! "


    Chu Xuanfeng said to the masters with a serious expression.


    That impassioned expression.


    I don¡¯t know how humble he is, but the bad water in my heart is full!


    Chi Huang Liuyan was also holding back his laugh, and quickly said, "If this is the case, let''s go in together, and remember not to attack each other!"


    "Yes."


    With the entry of the believers'' troops, the scene was instantly clean.


    At this time, a certain ruler of the Eastern Gods sighed and said: "It seems that the **** of eternity is not as bad as everyone thinks.


    Although his strength is strong, he is not arrogant at all, and only when someone provokes him will make a counterattack! "


    "indeed so..."


    Everyone agreed.


    Anyway, anyone can say good things.


    And far away in the Temple of Eternity, Liu Che, who was holding Rosalia, almost squirted the drink out of his mouth.


    I rely on... I''m so wicked.


    He actually said that I was humble.


    It seems that I have not done enough, this needs to be reviewed!


    Must deeply review! ! !


    "God... why don''t you throw in the heavenly principles of our world 323, don''t you want to influence it in the past?"


    Rasinola, who was sitting next to him, was gently wiping the corners of his mouth with a towel.


    After all, the spilled drinks had some influence on Liu Che''s glorious image.


    For the lady, she doesn''t want her own god, she has a trace of taint.


    It must be perfect.


    "You, it''s better to learn from Rosaria..."


    "I won''t be like her!"


    Rasinola gracefully put down the towel in her hand, and then Chishou leaned on Liu Che''s shoulder, watching the image in the air and fell into a static state.


    She has a very strong temperament.


    But in front of her, she was like a clingy little fairy, no matter how outrageous she asked, she would always agree to her with a shy face.


    But treat outsiders, especially those who are hostile to yourself.


    Rasinora will become a violent queen, torturing her opponents frantically.


    The character is like a cat.


    ......


    At this time, in the virtual world.


    Ye Laohei and the others came to this dilapidated little universe and looked at the scene of the sky. He said solemnly: "Brothers, I''ll rely on you for a while! Let''s come and take a look. You can divide things as you like!"


    "Huh? Don''t reward you."


    "Yes, although you only have one supreme powerhouse, don''t be like that. After all, your master can be very strong."


    Chu Xuanfeng walked out and said with a compassionate face: "You can''t say that. My master has already said how much you can eat.


    You will fight for a while, we will be medical soldiers, and we will meet some weak guys afterwards! "


    "this..."


    Everyone glanced at each other.


    I always feel something is wrong, but when I really think about it, it doesn''t look like it.


    "Well, since you are like this, let''s distribute it according to contribution!"


    "Thank you brother!"


    "Hello, big brother!"


    "You will be my elder brother from now on..."


    Ouyang Shaogong looked at the shameless Three Heavenly Emperor and Fahai, the bald donkey''s performance, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    Good guys.


    No wonder the gods assigned them to shoot, there are really two brushes!


    It''s just this skinny, really hot!


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Chu Dashan: "@È̽ç Scientist, Brother Snake is here to make trouble, we fooled a group of Shabi, it''s coming soon!!!"


    Ninja scientist: "Well, I will open the second trap! You have to work harder."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I can''t wait anymore!!!"


    I love to drink animal milk: "Looking at these idiots smiling and laughing, I can''t help myself, my mother...it''s so funny."


    Klin: "I would like to call you the strongest!"


    ...


    Just after Ye Laohei waited for a group of people to walk for a while.


    Suddenly, the Milky Heaven Emperor pointed in a certain direction and said: "Stop, I seem to feel a powerful law fluctuation!"


    "Huh? Where is it!!!"


    "It''s... over there, but it''s very weak..."


    A group of supreme and creative powers looked in that direction, and saw that there was a path of emptiness over there.


    There is nowhere to go.


    If you can fly, you can definitely find out.


    But how does this go.


    There is no way at all.


    But Xiao Budian didn''t care about this at all. He squinted his eyes and shook his head as if it happened, and rushed towards the edge of the void.


    Just when everyone showed sarcasm, waiting for him to be eliminated.


    Chu Xuanfeng and others also followed.


    Then something shocking happened.


    Xiao Budian could actually step on the void and walk into the darkness.


    "This...it''s not right, there is a path to the void! Hurry up and follow..."


    "Unexpectedly, a child with only the strength of a higher **** would have such a perception. I knew that the Eternal Lord would not send waste in."


    "Damn, chase..."

 Chapter 856：

    ...


    Everyone followed up.


    Some people followed behind Xiao Budian, while others took a short cut. As a result, all the twenty supreme beings were eliminated.


    This scene was seen by everyone.


    No, there are pitfalls!


    There is only one Void Road! ! !


    "Brother Chu, let your friend go slower, we can''t keep up..."


    "He can''t listen to what I say!"


    "My day...I have a magical treasure, don''t you know how to slow him down?"


    "this..."


    Chu Xuanfeng hesitated a little, and took the **** treasure over.


    Only a creation-level artifact is better than nothing.


    Then he took out a milk bottle and threw it towards Xiao Budian. In an instant, the child turned around and caught the bottle.


    At this time, everyone was dumbfounded.


    It turned out to be like this.


    In the following time, Xiao Budian began to act as a **** stick, but actually worked with Da She Wan to design how to cheat people in the group.


    What vanity road?


    It''s a smooth road at all.


    They will get out whoever Oshe Maru lets out.


    These moths came out just to cover up better.


    Not long after leaving, a behemoth full of flames emerged, the strength of the supreme late stage.


    The other party is stuck at the gate.


    Xiao Budian said to the crowd: "The thing is right in front, you must defeat it to get it!"


    "Then what are you waiting for!"


    A group of people ran forward one after another, but a strange thing happened and the behemoth disappeared.


    And a big hole appeared in front of the forerunner.


    "No, there are traps!!!"


    "Grass, why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    The Supremes who fell into the quagmire were out of the game cursingly, and then everyone looked at Xiao Budian angrily.


    "Why do you see me? I have so little strength. They are out of the game and blame me?".


    Chapter 832 Ouyang Shaogong: Brother, I haven''t performed yet, is this over?


    This is indeed not to blame Xiaodudian, after all, they have also worked hard!


    But how do you look at his expression a little schadenfreude?


    Then a supreme under the Chihuang Flowing Flame God system angered Xiao Budian and said: "Then you come to attack, as long as I can defeat them, how about I am willing to pay three and a half steps to the supreme artifact?"


    "Yes, don''t think about wanting to eat alone~ Dharma!"


    "This time you are going to take the lead!"


    Facing the responsibilities of everyone, Xiao Budian took the bottle back and said blankly: "Is it an alliance? You treat me like that!!!-!"


    The man shook his head and said, "This is different. The alliance belongs to the alliance, and you have to work hard. The final gain is shared equally.-.."


    "Okay! We agreed. But I will report this matter back to Lord Eternal Lord!"


    "casual."


    The others smiled triumphantly.


    It seems that their alliance is not monolithic.


    If there is interest, there will be conflict.


    It was rumored before that Chi Huang Liuyan always went to the Eternal City, but now it seems that it is also acting for others to watch, but the relationship is not very good in fact.


    Everyone glanced at each other.


    Seeing Huang rushed out with a group of people, the little one followed.


    But Ye Laohei and Chu Xuanfeng are behind the palace.


    They thought that this group of people would at least continue to lead the way, but when the attack fell on the fierce beast, the big pit continued to appear.


    All the subordinates of the Eternal Lord are eliminated.


    Then a group of people froze.


    Because there is no guide!


    "How can this be done?"


    "You TM ask me, how do I know?"


    A withered tree-like creator snarled angrily. Now that there are no guides, what can they do even if they know that there is a treasure in front of them?


    Ever since, they froze.


    No one knows the road ahead, but on the road behind, a few people tried it, and the road actually changed.


    It is impossible to leave!


    "There is no way, we can only use divine treasures or people to find the way. We have already come here, and we have pitted the eternal ruler out. We absolutely cannot retreat."


    "Well, just before we came, we brought a lot of magical treasures, let''s do it..."


    Then the group of people began to sit down, took out their own treasures, and began to explore.


    Some are exploring the void under the blessing of the gods.


    In just five minutes, they were disconnected from their treasures, and even a layer of black mist appeared here.


    ----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Da She Wan was playing a live broadcast, watching the idiots who were eliminated, one by one laughed and screamed.


    Tanjiro: "Hahaha...I really can''t do it, I can do it like this!"


    Dashan Chu: "Originally I wanted to fool people, who told them not to let me talk, but now they are all pitted, and the two gods¡¯ wives¡¯ things are returned as many as possible, and the remaining treasures are divided into three to seven. It¡¯s really comfortable. what..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "This is acting, it''s really broad and profound!!!"


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "I didn¡¯t expect to be able to do this. Seeing these people stripped of their treasures, I felt so happy, who would refine the magic weapon, quickly... melt my treasures and change my look. ..."


    Judicial God: "I will do it, but it''s not as powerful as Master Kong Xuan, you can go and ask Master Kong Xuan Goddess!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s a pity that Lao Na was eliminated before he took action. It''s a pity... I missed the scripture to confuse them."


    Ninja scientist: "Okay, it''s almost enough! Sometimes this kind of thing is too late... it''s good to get out early."


    Tosaka University: "It''s true, everyone can get a lunch box! It''s too late..."


    Chu Dashan: "Understood!"


    The lone star Ouyang Shaogong: "I haven''t performed yet... speechless!"


    -----------


    outside world.


    Naturally, Chu Xuanfeng and the others were prepared long ago, and immediately used spells to wrap their bodies.


    The nearby master was directly shocked.


    It took less than an hour for their team to enter, so they were eliminated?


    What happened inside?


    At this moment, Chi Huang Liuyan also flew over, and she pretended to ask: "What happened inside? Why was it eliminated so quickly!"


    Little aggrieved: "It''s not our fault to dominate your lord. I explored a new treasure road before, but they said I was paddling and let us take the lead, and then we were eliminated.


    And your subordinates said that the alliance belongs to the alliance, why is it that they have been bullying people? "


    As his voice fell, a large number of people would come out.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Adding up to hundreds of people, the supreme artifact for more than ten years, and a creation-level treasure.


    Don''t mention how distressed these masters are.


    It doesn''t matter if something is lost.


    The key is that no useful information has been explored.


    At this time, the western masters in the distance laughed.


    The atmosphere solidified a bit for a while.


    Lan Bingsilu came over and said, "Is it fun to fight in the nest? All my people have been sentenced to three thousand years. Go back..."


    "The guy who mocks the petty little guy, go back and take the blame yourself!"


    "Yes, dominate your lord!"


    With the exit of the first wave of subordinates, the second wave continued to enter.


    And Liu Che had sent someone to send back the things of the two scheduled wives, and at the same time each gave some treasures.


    ........


    After receiving the news, Chi Huang Liuyan almost didn''t laugh.


    This cutting of leeks is so cool.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Budian will have to wait for ten days before he can enter again, otherwise he will pit a wave of people.


    But the good times didn''t last long.


    On the seventh day, Lu Ming struck again, and he said to all the masters: "Don''t you think it''s weird? The things that can be brought out are apart from a few creation-level ancient Buddhist scriptures.


    There are only some Divine Treasures of the Supreme Realm! ! !


    On the contrary, more and more of your things are thrown in! "


    "Master Lu, what do you mean? This is a trap..."


    Everyone looked at this tycoon who was not born often.


    The latter shook his head and said: "My people have actually gone in. The aura of the great avenue is real, but the rules are very strange. I observed it in secret for seven days.


    Also deduced countless times, and finally found that it is still very strange.


    There is one thing I came here this time! Assemble a hundred masters and hold this virtual world together, I want to see what''s inside!


    Don¡¯t think this is very reckless. With a hundred masters and my space avenue, it¡¯s natural to deal with a small world.


    When the time comes, what''s inside, let our believers fight? "


    "It''s fair! We agree..."


    "I''ve been throwing things like a **** thing, I''m fed up with this bird''s air, just listen to Lord Luming!"


    "good..."


    Anyway, the contents are divided equally, which is really nothing to noisy.


    Otherwise, it will always be like filling a bottomless pit, no one can handle this kind of thing! people.


    Chapter 833 Space Master Lu Ming is shocked, the world is wiped out!


    Chi Huang Liuyan''s expression changed, and he didn''t expect Lu Ming to hide in the dark forever.


    This dog is really shameless.

 Chapter 857：

    At this time, Lan Bingsilu came to her nearby, squeezed her little hand, and signaled not to worry.


    After all, Liu Che has plenty of preparations.


    The mere Luming shouldn''t be a problem!


    Seeing that everyone didn''t make sense, Lu Ming drew out his companion artifact, and the endless space flickered behind him.


    Chi Huang Liuyan glanced, no wonder the opponent was able to sit firmly in one of the top six.


    It is estimated that there are hundreds of millions of God''s Domain inside.


    The quality of light divine power is not comparable to ordinary people, and maybe only Liu Che who has the same space can fight against it.


    Space Avenue is really scary!


    There is no limit to development.


    Along with Lu Ming''s shots, other masters also began to take shots. With Lu Ming''s help, these people directly enveloped the power in the virtual world.


    But soon an equally terrifying force of space appeared in front of everyone.


    "This Haotian Master is actually the master of Space Avenue!!"


    "How can this be..."


    "Nope..."


    "The breath cannot be deceived..."


    For a while, everyone''s expressions changed, especially Lu Ming himself, even more glamorous.


    Although his divine power has no upper limit, the avenue is lacking.


    If he fits into the Avenue of Space, he may be able to transcend all of this!


    Become the **** of all masters.


    At that time, the world was in his own pocket, thinking that a ruthless color flashed in Lu Ming''s eyes here, he actually absorbed all the power of the master onto the sword.


    Not only restricted their actions, but also attacked towards the virtual space.


    boom.


    A violent explosion occurred in time and space, but...the virtual world swayed for a few times, and some thought it disappeared.


    "No, this world has limits. Once attacked, it will disappear!"


    "Can''t let it escape, Master Luming..."


    "I know, shut up!!"


    Lu Ming was already crazy at this time, and all his strength was overwhelmed, but what he was facing was not a great road in space.


    It is accompanied by the Avenue of Miracles.


    At this moment, the virtual world disappeared directly with the explosion.


    "In view of your cheating, this world will automatically be sealed for ten years..."


    A mechanical sound came.


    All the masters are shocked!


    This... is it gone?


    "Presumptuous!! Even if you are the graveyard of a certain ruler, it is impossible to leave in front of me, leave me..."


    Lu Ming took out an hourglass.


    A primitive artifact, it caused an anomaly in heaven and earth as soon as it came out.


    Chi Huang Liuyan saw countless years flowing in it, and even felt like he was in it.


    "No, this is an artifact of the age type. I said that in the ancient times, why didn''t you see the ruler of the age? It turned out that it was made into a weapon by him!"


    "Well, if it doesn''t work, you can wait for an opportunity to act."


    Luming sacrificed the gods of the years.


    The surrounding time and space began to go back crazy, and even some things were reshaped with the years.


    But the world just disappeared like this.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Ming knew that he had reached the limit, turned around and left.


    His face was dark and the same as the bottom of the pot.


    ...


    And in the eternal temple.


    Liu Che was also uncomfortable, but who told him to have the Avenue of Miracles!


    Use the power of miracle to imitate the power of the other person''s years, you look back and I will pass, anyway, fight the divine power.


    In the end, he didn''t let this little white face succeed.


    "Huh... almost something big happened, Lu Ming... wait for me, you little white face, one day the Lord will kill you!"


    Liu Che snorted coldly.


    However, the harvest this time is enough.


    Hundreds of supreme artifacts, 24 creation artifacts, and thousands of half-step supreme artifacts.


    And countless magical medicines.


    The most important thing is that because of Lu Ming''s move, Liu Che swallowed all the believers inside! !


    At this time, the virtual sky became bright.


    Countless rays of light fell from the sky.


    And these people originally thought they were saved, but they felt the strange power of this world and the seven laws of great roads floating in the air.


    One by one they knelt on the ground pale.


    Muttered to himself.


    "This...this is impossible!!"


    "Why it came out like this..."


    "Why is this? Isn''t it a cemetery? Why does the sky have the rules of the road, and it works very smoothly!!"


    At this time, there are more than a thousand Supremes in this world.


    There are sixty creators.


    There are more than ten million creation gods, but they all froze in place...........


    At this time, a strong creator saw something incredible.


    Among the seven avenues entwined, a golden avenue breath made him very familiar.


    This turned out to be the Eternal Avenue! !


    In other words, whoever planned this cemetery is the eternal Lord? ? ?


    Thinking of this, the creator of the world knelt on the ground, and he said tremblingly: "I beg you, the great eternal lord, give us a way to survive...


    We are willing to surrender! ! "


    "Hey... You said this is the realm of the eternal lord?"


    "No... it''s impossible!"


    "Don''t be impossible, you can understand the great roads of the sky, the Seven Great Dao Principles, and the Eternal Dao. We are the slaves of the eternal sovereign..."


    Accompanied by the sound of falling.


    A figure appeared in the sky.


    Surprisingly the eternal master!


    "Surrender will save you from death!"


    Liu Che''s voice spread throughout the universe, making all these powerful people shocked.


    This turned out to be true.


    A Luming creative powerhouse, saw that he didn''t want to use a powerful artifact to penetrate the realm of God, but found that the space was opened.


    There are countless layers of space outside.


    "Rebel! When to die..."


    Liu Ning did not know when, appeared behind the creator, the weapon in his hand penetrated the core of the opponent''s heart.


    Then all the spirits and the realm inside were thrown into the multicolored divine mill in the air.


    1.5 Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The grinding disc keeps rotating, and all the energy is transformed into the essence to feed back this god''s realm.


    Such a tragic scene.


    All these people were so scared that they didn''t dare to move.


    At this time, the empress also appeared, because some people couldn''t live, they were born with imprints.


    It takes a lot of effort to obliterate.


    But Liu Che didn''t have that patience. Basically, there were only sixteen strong creators left, all of which were planted with slave marks.


    At the same time, there is an indelible soul charm in the depths of the soul.


    "Those who died are all other dominating iron gods, so naturally you can''t let them go, but you still have a chance to survive..."


    Accompanied by Ye Rou''s light and fluttering words.


    These people knelt down without dignity.


    No one wants to die.


    Especially in front of Liu Che! .


    Chapter 834 Li Fudie: Little Wolf, the Li Family will rely on you to support you! [Picture]


    Afterwards, Ningguang and others also began to come over to receive these servants.


    As trophies, their fate was terrible.


    Generally, the gods who are attached to other masters are all obliterated, and only if they are not attached can they be qualified to be a dog.


    There is no way for the obliterated **** to die completely.


    After they entered the land of reincarnation, they appeared in the God Realm as newborn souls.


    This is waste utilization.


    And Liu Che looked at the large number of half-step supreme artifacts in his hand and began to make sacrifices.


    This half-step supreme artifact will be very difficult to dissolve in the hands of other people.


    At least it will take half a day.


    But under Liu Che''s eternal divine power, everything is nothingness, just make these things into semi-finished products.


    Then Liu Che looked at the condensed light beside him.


    "Order, these thousands of half-step supreme artifacts can only be distributed to potential believers, including the priests!"


    "Are you going to send it out?"


    "It''s natural. This time I''ve gotten a lot of money. Those people will naturally lose 29. Although a large number of people don''t have that super weapon, this is enough!"


    There is no shortage of believers themselves.


    He is also not short of divine power.


    What is lacking at present is accumulation, and this time, there is also cannon fodder.


    We also have weapons.

 Chapter 858：

    Next, naturally we must digest all this!


    ----------


    Inside the magic card world.


    Li Xiaolang returned home with his mother''s orders. After telling the situation like his sisters, the family cried together.


    However, fortunately, Kurorido was finally taken away.


    This world is also safe!


    Inside the religious headquarters.


    After a long journey, a group of people finally came here.


    After Li Fudie and others told the results to Kinomoto Sakura, the short-haired girl smiled and said, "I know, here is a video of your mother Li Yelan, come and see."


    Then the four girls saw their mother in God Realm.


    The mothers in the gods have become more beautiful than ever.


    And as beautiful as a fairy.


    "Daughters, if you can see this fragment of memory, please come to God Realm quickly. Mom has a very good life here. Don''t forget the vow I made to God..."


    The video is short and less than a minute.


    However, Li Xiaolang and other children were completely relieved, at least there was no accident with his mother, and she became stronger.


    "Then, Sister Sakura. When can we start the sacrifice?"


    "About these few days! Under the propaganda of the gods, everyone who should come has already arrived, three days later at the latest!"


    "Well, then I will trouble you."


    ...


    Leaving the temple.


    Li Fudie called Li Xiaolang back to a quiet place nearby.


    The latter looked at his sister without knowing it.


    After standing still, Li Fudie looked at his brother seriously and said: "From now on we are going to leave, and we will only leave you alone in the future.


    Shenzhou Dadi can only rely on you to work hard, hope not to fall into the reputation of God, and the reputation of the Li family! "


    "Yes, sister. I understand you..."


    "Well, originally these words should be said by my mother. But after my mother is gone, I am the eldest. There is only so much I can say about the so-called eldest sister as a mother.


    In the past, you relied on some talents, naughty and self-willed, we all let you.


    But now it¡¯s different, you are the only one left at home..."


    Li Fudie cried while talking, because they were not very old.


    Just like this, I left my brother and left.


    It is really uncomfortable.


    However, as my mother said.


    In order to save her brother, she made a promise to God, so she should finish it.


    Even if the sword is in flames in front of you.


    The Li family will never retreat!


    Li Xiaolang wiped the tears from his sister''s face, and said firmly: "I will revitalize the Li family, I swear by my name!"


    Looking at the resolute little brother.


    Li Fudie chuckled, she scolded and said, "You should be sensible earlier, I don''t have to worry about that fool..."


    Growth is always painful.


    Especially when making some important decisions.


    Li Xiaolang used to be arrogant, but after experiencing this incident, he realized that if he had no power, he would be an ant.


    ......


    Three days passed in a flash.


    At present, half of Dongying has joined the religious sect.


    Therefore, the selection of ceremonies is very grand.


    Right in Kyoto.


    There are preparatory goddesses participating this time.


    ¡¾Dadao Temple Knowing the World¡¿


    ¡¾Tiangong Nadeshiko¡¿


    [Watching the Moon Song Fan]


    ¡¾The Book of Poetry, Autumn Sui¡¿


    ¡¾Akizuki Nakura¡¿


    ¡¾Li Fudie¡¿


    [Li Xuehua, Li Huanglian, Li Feimei]


    It is worth mentioning that, because Kurorido''s main soul was taken away, Kinomoto Fujitaka also completely died as a result.


    On the other hand, Sakura''s older brother Momoa has restored the memories of the past, as well as everything in the past.


    Now he became a priest.


    Without the influence of Kurorido, it is naturally impossible to engage in foundation.


    Although I still like watching the moon in my heart, in order to express my heart, I still found a good girl in the gods to be my girlfriend.


    Kinomoto Sakura nodded at the crowd and began to recite the mantra of God.


    "Great God of Eternity, your believer Kinomoto Sakura prays to you..."


    A thirty-minute sacrifice.


    Coupled with the efforts of the believers.


    Finally, a beam of sky came here.


    The people who came to the world this time were Gan Yu and Tu Shan Rongrong, both of whom belonged to the housemaid''s side.


    Especially the latter.


    So Liu Che allowed the two to come out and play for 323 days.


    "Hello two sisters!"


    Sakura was wearing a white dress and hurriedly saluted the two of them.


    "No, no..." Gan Yu waved her hand again and again, she said: "It''s all for the sake of God, don''t be so polite, we just come down and stay for a few days..."


    On the other side, Tu Shan Rongrong had activated the secret method and sent these goddesses away.


    Looking at modern society, she tilted her head, feeling that the energy of this world is also very barren.


    Looking at Gan Yu who was chatting with the chief priest, Tu Shan Rongrong reminded in a low voice: "Sister, reward...give them rewards."


    "Ah... I almost forgot. God is impressed by your efforts, so he ordered me to give you a gift."


    Gan Yu suddenly realized that he almost forgot to do business.


    Then she cleared her throat and said, "Gift, the priest Kinomoto Sakura arcane body, a golden staff, and a seed of eternal power!"


    "Thank you for the gift of the gods!"


    Kozakura knelt on the ground and said solemnly.


    When Gan Yu got serious, all the oppressive magicians couldn''t raise their heads with that imposing aura.


    Only then did people clearly understand this seemingly weak woman.


    In fact, she is an extremely powerful goddess!


    And just one look can kill everyone.


    "I hope you don''t forget the gifts of gods, personal grievances are not worth mentioning...".


    Chapter 835 The Law of Fusion of Emotions is born, a bug-level passive ability!


    There are many branches of the magician family, and they fight with each other, which are invisible to ordinary people.


    If you join the cult, you must continue to fight.


    Then, only death awaits them!


    "Please rest assured, Lord Goddess, we will certainly obey your orders!"


    "No, this is not my order, but to join the cult, you must have the world in your heart..."


    "Yes."


    Looking at the surrendered Patriarchs, Gan Yu followed Tu Shan Rongrong to travel.


    ......


    At this time, within the God Realm.


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed a goddess Li Fudie to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star Taoist goddess---¡¾Li Fudie¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed to you a goddess Li Xuehua, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star Taoist goddess---¡¾Li Xuehua¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed a goddess Li Feimei to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star Taoist goddess---¡¾Li Feimei¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed to you a goddess Li Huanglian, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star Taoist goddess---¡¾Li Huanglian¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed to you a goddess Li Berryling, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star Taoist goddess---¡¾Li Berryling¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed to you a goddess Dadaoji Zhishi, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a six-star goddess---¡¾Dadaoji Zhishi¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed to you a goddess Guanyue Songfan, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god---¡¾Moonyue Songfan] ."


    "Ding...your main priest, Sakura Kinomoto, sacrificed to you a goddess Akizuki Nakura, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star magical god---¡¾Akizuki Nakura¡¿.¡¨ ."


    "Ding...your main priest, Kinomoto Sakura, sacrificed to you a goddess Tiangong Nadeshiko, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star magical god---[ Tiangong Nadeko]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Sakura Kinomoto, sacrificed to you a taboo¡¤magic book, triggering a million-fold increase. Because of the large number of creatures and laws in it, it has all evolved."


    Remarks: Since the magic book contains pure wind elements, you have obtained a lot of wind rules. The current wind rules have been advanced, and the current wind rules are at level 4, zero percent.


    Remarks: Since the magic book contains pure time elements, you have obtained a large number of time laws. The current time laws have been advanced, and the current time laws are level 3 and 10%.


    Note: Because the magic book contains pure fire elements...


    In the follow-up, the true spirits that were sealed in the Kuro cards were basically liberated, whether it was time, fire...water and other basic elements.


    It was all made by Kuroriduo.


    Speaking out, he is also a talent, in order to get a powerful magic card.


    He did not hesitate to torture the soul madly, and only kept its true spirit and magical elements.


    This is pretty weird.


    At the same time, after a hundredfold increase in Kuro cards, he also gained some rare rules.


    For example, through the shadow card to obtain the law of shadow.


    For example, the law of magic is obtained through magic cards.


    For example, the law of abundance is obtained through flower cards.


    For example, the law of replication was deduced through the border card.


    I won''t go into more details in the follow-up, but the gain this time is greater than Liu Che imagined.


    The two cards of sword and shield inside can be used to make supreme artifacts and bring their own true spirits.


    "I didn''t expect this small card to contain such power..."


    Under his consciousness, those beautiful true spirits came to the temple one after another.

 Chapter 859：

    Although she can''t become a goddess.


    But it is still possible to be a maid.


    The maid is inferior to the goddess and needs to serve the goddess. If she performs well and is extremely talented, she can be promoted to the goddess.


    After all, every time Ye Rou waited for a lecture.


    They also have the opportunity to listen.


    However, I don''t have the time to play now.


    Liu Che began to mobilize the laws of illusion and the laws of darkness that had just been obtained, and all injected them into the laws of emotions.


    And so is abundance.


    In his understanding.


    Abundance is not as good as life. Although it can condense the avenue, it is only the lower law.


    Abundance represents happiness, the law of darkness represents negative emotions, plus the law of illusion, the law of love, and the law of silence.


    More rules are not necessarily useful.


    Dadao is truly invincible!


    Just after the law was integrated and entered, the system''s prompt sound struck.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host. Since you have injected a variety of laws into the laws of love, congratulations on your acquisition of the road of love."


    Note: Lovers have everything, and you are the master of love.


    Remarks: Due to your fraternity, the Avenue of Love is automatically upgraded to the first level, and it is currently the Avenue of Love!


    Remarks: The Dao of Love naturally evolves into Dharma Forms. All goddesses who care about you will have their strengths increased by two stages, and above the Supreme Realm can only be promoted by two small stages.


    At this moment, all goddesses!


    The figure of Liu Che appeared in their hearts, they were like stars, entwined near the plant.


    The more deep-rooted one is, the brighter his body will be.


    And Liu Che was thinking about what to transform the law body of emotion into, suddenly a peach tree flashed in his mind, and the law body immediately began to change.


    Liu Che was stupid, and immediately roared: "¡§"Stop... Stop it for Lao Tzu!! I don''t want to be a peach blossom essence, Lao Tzu is not..."


    As a result, the Law Body couldn''t stop at all, and eventually turned into a big peach blossom.


    Liu Che: ...


    You come out of the system, I promise not to chop you!


    "Ahem... Go back to the host, this can''t be modified. The Dharmakaya can only be reshaped once. If you want to wait until the next reshaping, you need to be promoted to the third level."


    "roll!"


    Liu Che''s face was like charcoal, and a word popped out of his mouth.


    Then the system disappeared.


    Alas, what did you say I was angry with a machine.


    Looking at the gorgeous peach blossoms in the Great Avenue of Love, Liu Che was shocked. If this is to fight, others who show Nima will look like peach blossoms.


    That''s not a joke to yourself.


    Forget it...that''s it for this road of love.


    Liu Che curled his lips and studied other avenues instead.


    In God''s Domain, those goddesses who love him don''t think so, because seeing that huge peach tree is like seeing Liu Che.


    And there is no need to go to the cold meditation space for meditation in the future.


    Come here directly to communicate with each other!


    That''s right, all goddesses can communicate here without barriers.


    This is the most buggy thing.


    But it''s a pity that Liu Che didn''t pay attention at all. .


    Chapter 836 A brand new meditation space belongs to all goddesses!


    The road of casting love is successful, and he currently owns the rules of eight roads.


    So what rules need to be integrated next?


    Liu Che looked into the rules he had.


    In fact, what he most wants to choose is the law of time!


    If you gather time, then undoubtedly your strength can improve rapidly, but there is no clue at all.


    What about the Law of Destruction?


    Do you need thunder and fire if you want to be cast?


    The laws of the soil system should also be needed.


    My own current soil law has also come to a bottleneck period, why don''t you try it from here?


    Liu Che will be thinking about integrating the Dao of Water and Dao of Life into the Law of Earth. As a result... these two avenues are too strong, they will be swallowed as soon as they are integrated!


    "No, there is still a lack of accessories! Forget it... I''m satisfied with the second law in such a short period of time, so let''s concentrate on what is right now!"


    ...


    Li Yelan, who was in the outer part of the temple, smiled as she watched the daughters who arrived.


    At this time, she was exchanging Taoism with Xiaomeng, and at the same time she was moved by the appearance of the Avenue of Love.


    "This is your daughter, she is really beautiful... I didn''t expect it to be so cute, come and call my sister..."


    "This... shouldn''t you call Auntie?"


    Li Fudie put her arms around her mother''s hand, and asked happily.


    The other party was a woman wearing a Taoist uniform, but this kind of Taoist uniform was also different from 327''s lower realm, because it was too revealing.


    Both arms and legs are exposed.


    The Taoist priestess has silver hair like snow, her eyes soft.


    But vaguely, you can feel a flickering sword intent.


    Xiao Meng hid her mouth and smiled, and said, "Little sister, don''t talk about identity by age in the God Realm, only come first, come first!


    Everyone who comes late is a younger sister, even if the other person is younger than you, you still have to be called your elder sister, you know?


    As for the details, I think your mother will tell you slowly, the four sisters are really rare..."


    Speaking of Xiaomeng, she got up and left.


    Leave space to their family.


    Li Feixue asked blankly: "Mom, why do you call it that way?"


    "Well... in the God Realm, everyone is a woman of God, including me... and you, if the gods want us to sleep together, that''s also necessary..."


    Although it is difficult to tell.


    But who said it was her fate.


    The few little girls are at the age of the beginning of love, except for Li Bingling, who is following, who is ignorant of world affairs.


    The four little girls were blushing instantly.


    This is too shameful.


    Seeing the different expressions of the younger sisters, Li Fudie forced her shame in her heart and said: "This is the price to save the younger brother, and the younger sisters must not be sad.


    Otherwise, the Li family is going to endure! "


    "Well, let''s listen to mom..."


    Shame people are shame.


    But my sister was right.


    To be a person requires integrity, and the gods are also very handsome.


    With the birth of a little bit of affection, in the space of affection, Liu Che''s law body absorbed the divine light of these few people, and slowly grew a little bit.


    And Liu Che also regained consciousness.


    When he saw that his Dao Law had become stronger for a while, he complained: "This...the way of love was promoted like this."


    "You just know, husband!"


    The consciousness of Hui Yeji and other goddesses approached. Among them, Duan Murong, Xue Nu, and the young man who had not endured the rain and dew for a long time, the Da SIMing and others all came.


    Liu Che coughed slightly, and the magic technique slowly radiated its brilliance.


    Only then did he realize that all the emotions of the goddess could be felt by himself.


    And it''s very delicate.


    For example, Li Fudie and other girls who have just come to the God Realm.


    There was a hint of fear in his heart, but Tosaka Rin, Bai Xing and others.


    It is passionate love.


    Not in a hurry to make intimacy, but eyes are like sparks, and my heart is full of love.


    Well, call them to a party.


    As soon as he had this thought, the considerate Kaguya Ji said: "God, you don''t need to be like this. Now there is a mess outside, and the sisters know it.


    Except for us who have already conceived children, in fact, everyone is slowly ranking up.


    We all understand your love, even the powerful sisters like Liu Ning, Liu Ying, and Ye Rou understand your pressure.


    You are our God, as long as you are fine, we can always be safe and sound..."


    "Yes, we will always love you, always so..."


    "Unswervingly until death!"


    "Even if the world collapses, we are still by your side..."


    With each sentence of love, Liu Che was so moved that it was difficult to attach.


    "You guys, it''s really..."


    He doesn''t know what to say anymore. Although he is dominant in his emotions, the emotions of both parties are still very bright.


    Although in the eyes of the women, the God of Eternity said nothing.


    But his attitude is extremely happy.


    Always that gentle and passionate god.


    ----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Toban University: "Wuhu, the cohesion of the Avenue of Love, the strength of sisters has been greatly improved!"


    Kaoru: "I didn''t expect that there is such a magical power. There is no sister in the group who sacrifices to the world, hurry up..."


    Goddess Aaliyah: "...I''m working hard too, watching the video you sent, I feel so excited that I want to cry!"


    The video was sent by Solanum.


    You can click on the label that is dominated by women.


    There is no point for any men in this group. If something happens to them, it is estimated that they will die.


    In fact, the content is nothing.


    It''s just the dialogue between the gods and the goddess, and the special space for the laws of love.


    The depraved witch: "...Rin Tosaka, just explode my name directly, is it because God dislikes me for not working hard...uuuuuu!"


    The fox who only loves money: "...You really want too much!"


    The fallen witch: "A lie, God will definitely forget me!"

 Chapter 860：

    Goddess Aaliyah: "Don''t be like this, Sister Morgana, I heard that your sister, Kaier, is also a great help from God now, why do you want to be so inferior."


    Morgana pouted, because she had a dark history.


    Many innocent people have been harmed in the past. This is a fact that cannot be erased.


    And often swear words, not a lady at all.


    Who knows if the gods hate her.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "@ÂäÂäµÄħŮ, Morgana, you meditate once, you only need to meditate once..."


    Fallen Witch: "???"


    The fox who only loves money: "Yes, the female priest will know the change now in meditation. Come and try!"


    Morgana looked a little surprised at the news in the group, then she closed her eyes slightly and entered the meditation space.


    When I see the big peach tree that reaches the sky at this moment.


    She was stunned.


    "My mother, the gods have become peach blossoms..."


    This is a complaint from Morgana''s heart. .


    Chapter 837 Guidance from Kyle, Encounter Sisters in the World of Love!


    "What kind of peach blossoms, sister...Don''t talk nonsense, this is the cohesion of the principles of the great path of love..."


    Accompanied by a familiar voice appeared.


    Morgana didn''t realize when her sister came to her.


    Then she pursed her small mouth, and started the cynicism mode.


    But who knows that Kyle smiled at her suddenly: "How about letting us return to our former sisterhood? Although it is only a few hundred years, our blood is still flowing with the same kind..."


    Inexplicably, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    Although I didn''t want to cry, Morgana felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    It turns out that the void is wrong.


    It was also wrong to have been wandering for nearly ten thousand years.


    But when I came to the door, the other party said that I can sacrifice-yeah!


    So free and easy-so gentle.


    Although those nostrils still make her sick, but...just as the other party said, they are sisters.


    "Sorry, sister!"


    "Um?"


    "It was all my fault at the beginning. After listening to that **** Carl''s words, he was taken advantage of the flaws of jealousy, and finally became like this.


    I think you must be sad..."


    The answer to Morgana was Kyle''s hug.


    Just like the days when their sisters lived together.


    "You, you have to have a strong personality. If I wasn''t so diligent and studious at the beginning, I would pay more attention to you.


    In those two hundred years, I always wanted to become stronger, but ignored the feelings between us.


    I¡¯m the one who should say I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a sister but I don¡¯t know what my sister is thinking..."


    Morgana didn''t say any more, but hugged her sister and sobbed.


    After a long time, when she woke up again, she found that the two of them had come under the tree.


    "What''s in here?"


    "The body of the gods, all goddesses can come here, and the space for meditation has also changed, according to the research of several sisters.


    The deeper the love for God in the heart, the more real the spirit body manifested here. "


    Morgana blinked, only to realize that her sister had appeared in a real posture, and so did herself.


    Then she wanted to use a mental scan.


    Kyle stopped it.


    "Don''t be unreasonable, this is the spiritual habitat of all goddesses, you will disturb those sleeping sisters like this!"


    "Oh... I don''t know, sorry..."


    Morgana scratched her head and said dumbly.


    Then the two talked about what happened recently, and Kyle was also on the side to advise Morgana.


    For example, how to target other star sea forces.


    Dealing with interstellar pirates should be resolute, any strategy can be used.


    To deal with Noxus, one should choose to use a strategy to divide the king and make them doubt each other. On the contrary, it is the power of the Titan Peak that makes Morgana the most difficult to deal with.


    She asked her sister, "What should I do about the Giant God Peak?"


    Both the Star Casting Dragon King and the native gods are particularly strong.


    Strong attack is very difficult to attack.


    Morgana is now very entangled with this.


    Kyle said with a smile: "To deal with the strong, you should use stronger people. I remember you said that Soraka has joined the cult, why don''t you let her take it?"


    "Soraka..."


    Morgana hesitated, because this sheep hoof had joined the cult.


    But the power is not strong.


    Seeing his hesitation, Kyle said with a smile: "You have forgotten one thing. The powers of the Giant God Peak are all native gods, and they are not unwilling to yearn for the God Realm.


    It''s just that some people are standing too high, it''s time for them to face reality! "


    "So you are planning to let Soraka go to lobby a group of people?"


    "No... is to let them understand their situation. If they don''t join the religion, they will die..."


    At the end, Kyle''s tone changed abruptly for the first time.


    Such a cold sister scared Morgana.


    Just listen to Kyle''s explanation: "The world where God lives is not safe. If we can restore more power earlier, we goddess will also be safer.


    At this time, internal and external troubles. We goddess, we must share more for the gods! "


    "Well, I understand sister! I will be with you soon..."


    Morgana stood up and lightly kissed her sister''s forehead.


    Then he waved away with a smile.


    After she disappeared, Kyle was surrounded by a figure, an outstanding woman like Galadriel.


    Blond, very beautiful.


    "How does it feel to be together with sisters?"


    "Very good! It''s just that this younger sister''s temperament hasn''t grown much, but... everything has improved recently. I really didn''t expect that she would cry..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Recall that my sister once hurt her heart again and again.


    Kyle couldn''t help sighing.


    If you follow the original history, I''m afraid that neither myself nor my sister will end well.


    This **** emptiness, as long as there is enough faith.


    She is determined to clean up the next world!


    "Let''s go, it''s up to you to give a lecture today... let those sisters see the power of eternal angels!"


    "You laughed, I just accepted the angel civilization of countless epochs, which is far from the greatness of God..."


    Kyle said and flew.


    Soon he came to a tree trunk.


    There are many younger sisters sitting below, all of whom have recently gone to the upper bound, or are weak and need to make up lessons.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Kyle...you can call my sister Kyle. Today I will explain the application of light magic spells and some simple magical powers..."


    ............


    Li Yelan took her daughters and listened with gusto.


    And Tiangong Nadeshi also came here with his niece.


    Looking at the glorious and holy Kyle.


    She couldn''t help but sighed slightly: "The God Realm is really full of talents. Just by looking at this sister''s brilliance, you know that she is very strong..."


    "Yes..."


    The Moon-watching Gefan who went up with them was not here, and the other party was learning spells with Kikyo and other witches at this time.


    Most of the maidens of Dongying are proficient in archery.


    Let her learn the magic of holy light, it is better to deepen the witch knowledge.


    As for Akizuki Nakura, he went to the Demon Spirit God Element.


    In the distance, Yue''er, Shao Si Ming and others, were writing and drawing pictures with the nearest rune, recording the lessons of Sister Kyle.


    For girls, it is always good to learn more.


    And Liu Che, who was sitting in the center, was a little bit dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    It turns out that there is still this kind of method in the meditation space, which is really developed by them. A meditation space can open up countless small places for them to teach.


    It''s okay even to use it here.


    Belongs to the illusory world.


    Looking to the east, Huaizhu and Tu Shan Yaya are teaching a group of people, and farther away are Shi Feixuan and other women.


    Looking at this group of martial arts women in the middle reaches of the world.


    Liu Che also showed nostalgia.


    Once they were the first women of their own, how about giving them a child? people.


    Chapter 838 Lacus enters the teaching, Noxus in the battle of the trapped beasts!


    At this time, Morgana was in the world.


    When she woke up, she went to Soraka''s residence and told her this time.


    "Do you mean to let me attack Giant Peak?"


    There was a big doubt in the golden eyes.


    She and Morgana had never been at peace, even if she joined the cult, she would give up all her rights and become a relieved priest.


    Whenever rights are involved, there is no question.


    It is precisely because of this that Soraka''s status is rather high.


    Morgana nodded and said, "That''s what I think. There are many forces on the Titan Peak. It''s just right for you to go. If you are asked to attack Noxus or the pirate world.


    With your temperament, you definitely don''t want to go! "


    "That can be said, I can go... but after this incident, I will go to the God Realm! You can stop me!"


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    Morgana agreed.


    On the same day, Sokara took Irelia and other believers, opening the door of space and heading towards the Giant Peak.


    What she didn''t know was.

 Chapter 861：

    After she left, Morgana took the army of angels and people from the Balance Division and flew towards the Giant Mountain.


    On the other side, the priest Kalmar took the Vasaya tribe to fight in Demacia.


    Relying on strong force.


    And the established force, with them in the same world is Noxus.


    Since three days ago, Kalmar has come here.


    Although at the beginning, this civilization rejected the religion, but Kalmar''s powerful strength and the Lieyang Protoss surrendered to the religion.


    Let this civilization completely unbearable.


    Of course, what really made them surrender was actually the murder of Prince Jarvan.


    Demacia has several princes.


    Among them, the prince Jarvan who can fight well is the pride of the royal family.


    But this pride has now become people''s laughing stock.


    Because the prince has been killed long ago, and the current prince is an evil magician from the evil organization of Black Rose.


    At this point, Demacia entered the embrace of God.


    In fact, they can also refuse, and the price will be countless angels and hordes of believers appear!


    In the temporary residence of the gods.


    Welcoming a blonde girl, the other side looked at Kalmar timidly, and asked softly: "Can I use magic when I join the cult?"


    good.


    In Demacia, only nobles can use magic.


    It is a crime for others to use it.


    Facing the girl¡¯s doubts, Kalmar smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I feel the power of light in your body, let God guide your path!¡±


    "Thank you Lord Priest."


    Xia, standing at the door, saw this scene with a happy smile on her face.


    Then she leaned against the wall, her eyes sinking into the world of meditation.


    In this brand new world, she met many friends and learned a lot of new moves.


    One of them, named Empress, is quite optimistic about himself.


    ...


    At the same time, within the Noxian civilization on the other side.


    As the leader of the empire, Swain is communicating with the existence in the void through the magic mirror.


    His reign failed a long time ago.


    It was because when attacking Demacia, a terrible guy cut off his arm, but he relied on contact with the void.


    He got a whole new power.


    Just like his left hand that was bright red like blood.


    "Long time no see, old man...you haven''t contacted me for hundreds of years! Hiss..."


    "Hmph, I know your business very well!"


    "so?"


    "I''m here to find the void to cooperate!"


    "Hehehe...If you want to cooperate with us, you should know very well. Sacrifice is a very important thing!"


    "You are wrong, a reliable ally you need now, I recently heard about your fiasco on a certain planet!"


    Listen to Swain''s words.


    At the other end of the magic mirror, a big eye appeared.


    It reveals madness and depravity.


    "No... that''s just a trivial part of the void, we are in the deepest part of the universe, but we can''t appear yet!


    If true power emerges, the so-called eternal religion is not bad.


    By the way... if you contact me, the group of people might threaten your rule! "


    Vickers said with a treacherous smile.


    In an instant, Swain''s eyes became cold.


    "Anger is not the emotion that a leader should have. You should relax and join the embrace of the void! This is your home.


    That group of eternal gods will not allow an executioner to be the king!


    So your good days are over! "


    "Even so, I will not make my people a sacrifice!"


    This is Swain¡¯s bottom line. He has planned countless wars, but all of them are well-known...


    It will never hurt the interests of the nobles.


    And once the interests of those families were damaged, he could not secure the position of Noxus leader.


    "Really?" Vickers didn''t believe his words at all, instead he muttered to himself: "Well, that''s the end of this meeting.


    It seems that there will be one more dead soul in that hell..."


    Accompanied by the disappearance of the screen.


    Swain couldn''t help his anger anymore and slapped his fist against the wall.


    Countless stone chips splashed out.


    There were countless people kneeling behind him.


    "Speak? Aside from the arrest of that woman, what''s the bad news!"


    "Return to the leader, Nomasia is preparing for revenge. They have accepted the religion and their strength has grown very fast!"


    "Where are the royal families?"


    "According to reliable information, some of them were assassinated!"


    Swain was shocked and didn''t expect the Church of God to act so harshly.


    He taught in the open, and also engaged in assassinations secretly.


    It''s really cruel.


    Actually did this step!


    "Okay, you all go down..."


    "Yes."


    Siweiin opened the window, and a strong smell of blood rushed towards his face from a distance.


    Noxian civilization.


    Fighting is commonplace.


    Bleeding is also normal.


    Nothing is resolved, just punch!


    But now he is embarrassed. He can''t rely on this group of people to gain benefits, and his own rights and interests are also at stake.


    Up to one night.


    Swain didn''t move.


    Always maintain that posture.


    Don''t look at him using the power of the devil, but he still can''t really become a traitor to mankind.


    ......


    At this time in the void, Vickers was sneering.


    Accepted the power of the devil, and still be a good person.


    Most of the specimens it studied were provided by the other party.


    "Swain...you will eventually return to our arms, because that arm, but I made it...Jiejiejiejiejiejiejie..."


    The gloomy voice constantly echoed in the tower of the abyss.


    And below are countless bones, and a large number of ghosts wandering.


    The evil force Shadow Island has fallen.


    Facing the advance of the void, they could not resist! .


    Chapter 839 Seti''s fist is so fierce, the arrival of the star-casting dragon king! ! !


    Within the kingdom of Demacia.


    Kalmar was only planning the attack, and the real action was the people oppressed by the nobles in Demacia.


    Every civilization has nobles.


    Demacia is no exception.


    The era of imperial power has fallen, replaced by the era of theocracy.


    Inside the Star Tower.


    A group of people came and knelt behind Kalmar.


    "My lord, the matter is over. Except for those who want to join the Cult of the Royal Family, all the other people have been wiped out."


    The leader is Shivana, a woman of mixed dragon race.


    Once saved Jarvan¡¯s life in order to find a home, but now it seems that everything is LeBlanc¡¯s trick.


    The other party deceived her with magic.


    At the same time deceived the entire Demacia.


    The oppression of the nobles was also a conspiracy of the other side, but unfortunately most people couldn''t see through it.


    "Well, go... This country needs hope, and God is the representative of hope, and magic will not be banned in the future!


    Declare everyone, believe in gods to gain spiritual sustenance, even if it is a devil, you don''t have to be afraid. "


    "Yes, Lord Priest."


    Shivana has long red hair that is as good as wine 29, and her original flame-like eyes have turned to gold after joining the gods.


    In the Demacian civilization.


    The power of the religion is getting bigger and bigger, everyone has used extraordinary power, plus the angels guarding here.


    They will undoubtedly win this war.


    At the other end, the land of the Giants Peak.


    Soraka''s return has attracted the hatred of the Moon Sect!


    Seeing those believers wearing crescent costumes, Soraka''s eyes fell on Diana, and she said indifferently: "You are rejecting peace!"


    "No, you have joined the embrace of the evil god!"


    "When we fought against the void in Ionia, what were you doing? Studying the spells of other galaxies, or just saying [that group of people are acting]?"


    "You are challenging our patience, Soraka... for the sake of being a spokesperson for the gods, you are now retreating, and I don''t have to start a war!"


    "Is that so? It seems that the Giant God Peak has also fallen... the land of the God Realm has now become so filthy!"


    The answer to Soraka was a star strike from Diana!


    The power of the crescent shape made her teleport in front of her.


    Before the change, Soraka definitely had no way to face Diana, but now it is different. She has practiced many magic arts.


    I saw the scepter tapped slightly.

 Chapter 862：

    It easily dissolves the power of the moon that Diana is proud of!


    "You are too arrogant, so arrogant to start a war to strengthen your rule, Diana... I declare you guilty!"


    Speaking of Soraka''s scepter, he danced lightly.


    Countless stars gathered towards her, not only isolating the power of the moon here, but also trapping all the people of the Moon Sect.


    "This is what you forced me, evil god..."


    Diana is already riding a tiger, and she thinks that when the eternal gods come to attack here, many people will follow her.


    But when the person who came was Soraka, except for those from the Moon Sect.


    The rest hesitated.


    Because Soraka used to be the leader of order, and he was his own.


    Now it is infighting.


    It''s not good to help anyone!


    The infinite power of the moon continued to fall on Diana''s body, making her armor turned into a pair of moon armor.


    This is the incarnation of the moon.


    Utilizing the enormous power of the moon, he became the boarding body of the moon.


    In this way, the combat effectiveness will be very strong.


    It''s a pity... there are other spectators in this battle.


    Morgana stood in the nebula and said to her army of believers: "Have you seen it? This is the **** of the past.


    Each one has a high self-esteem and never takes you to heart. Only the eternal God can be so merciful!


    So what are we going to do? "


    "Smash them!!!"


    "Knock them to the mortal world!!!"


    "Master priest, you should capture all those beautiful women and offer them to the gods, so that they can confess their sins at the feet of the gods!"


    "Fuck, you have a good eye..."


    Morgana''s eyes lit up and immediately rewarded this person with a small official.


    "What''s your name?"


    "The little one is Seti, a Vastya half-blood, and his belief in gods is like a surging river..."


    "Okay, okay, give you strength, go!!!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Then Seti crossed the space crevice and punched Diana''s weapon in the incarnation of the Moon Goddess.


    The crescent-shaped weapon detached instantly.


    And Diana was stunned, why would anyone intervene in the fight?


    "See the power of God, stinky woman..."


    Diana was caught off guard by the endless punches.


    This punch is fast.


    And for some reason she can''t defend at all.


    Even if the Moon Armor enveloped the body, it still couldn''t resist this fluffy man''s boxing.


    It seems that his fists have special power.


    Diana teleported, and Seti followed closely. When the assassin met the warrior, the ending was basically settled.


    And when the others in Jushenfeng wanted to take action.


    But found that outside the clouds, the army of angels was already occupied.


    There are tens of millions of giants stacked on top of each other.


    Morgana squinted at them and said, "Come on, you intervene, my old lady will destroy the Giant God Peak today! I already know that the Star Casting Dragon King is not there at all, right?


    So what am I afraid of? "


    Diana 327, who was beaten and vomiting blood, said angrily: "Activate the emergency facilities and summon the Dragon King back. Do you want to destroy the Giant Mountain by outsiders?"


    At this time, other people in power fell silent one after another.


    It seems that this is reasonable.


    They are the gods of this world, if they are defeated by people who believe in outside gods, especially the notorious Morgana.


    Where do you put your face?


    When the four markers were lit, a ray of light flew from the giant peak to the sky until it came to the starry sky of the universe.


    Diana laughed and said: "You are all going to die... The Star Casting Dragon King will not forgive you, wait... Morgana! You, a woman with demon blood flowing in her body, will definitely be treated as gravel. The same was crushed."


    Stars shine.


    A huge ripple appeared in front of everyone.


    Then the sky was torn apart.


    A huge door appeared in front of people.


    Soraka returned to Morgana at this time and looked at the slowly opening door. She frowned and said, "No, this is the summoned star-casting dragon king, and it is said that the strongest **** of the Titan Peak! Once by the Titans! Enslave the person who signed the contract..."


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a mere dragon, do you think it is very powerful?"


    "You haven''t seen the Dragon King, naturally you don''t know how to be afraid! It..."


    Before the words fell, a dragon roar resounding through countless stars came from the door. .


    Chapter 840 When you despise others, have you ever thought that you will be despised!


    "Who wakes me up..."


    The sound of terror was like thunder that shook the sky.


    Then an eye pupil the size of the moon came out from the door, followed by a huge head, and finally a complete body.


    Aurelian Sol, the star-casting dragon king!


    Regardless of its strength, its huge body alone makes people desperate.


    In the hands of Aurelion Sol, six moon-like stars are slowly rotating, which is transformed by divine power.


    It is also a symbol of its power.


    "What do you call me?"


    Aurelian Sol looked down, with a little joking in his eyes, and the rest was full of majesty.


    It''s like looking at a bunch of grass clippings.


    Such a look makes the religious people very unhappy.


    It''s just relying on some of its own strength, so why look down on us?


    Just because you are strong?


    Angel Yan couldn''t help it a bit, and wanted to wield the flame sword to fight the opponent, but Morgana stopped him.


    She looked at Morgana suspiciously.


    The latter shook his head and said, "Let it pretend for a while. This ancient **** is born to look down on everything. Is the altar ready?"


    "Prepared long ago! Just now there are ready-made sacrifices, which can be used in a while."


    Morgana couldn''t help but sneer.


    Let me see how you clown act.


    Facing Aurelion Sol¡¯s inquiry, Diana pointed to the angel army and said: "Lord Dragon King, this group of people want to attack Titan Peak and destroy this sacred place!


    As one of the gods standing on this sacred mountain, we hope that you will kill them and kill those nasty angels. "


    The spokesperson of the moon at this time has long lost the elegance of the past.


    Instead, he roared like a mad woman.


    Seti, who was very refreshing with punches just now, was also very much suppressed by the aura of Aurelion Sol, so he chose to retreat.


    The star-like eyes swept toward other people.


    In the end, his gaze fell on Pan Sen, because before it left, the other party was the only one who had completed the ascent of the gods in a physical body and became a god.


    Compared to Diana who inherited the power of the bright moon.


    It wants to hear the voice of the other party more.


    Seeing Aurelian Sol''s gaze shifted, Diana gave Pan Sen a frantic wink, and the latter hesitated.


    Finally he said: "I hope you can expel these people, the mountain is inviolable. ¡¨!"


    As the owner of the divinity of war.


    Pan Sen still felt that the two sides should calm down before discussing the next thing.


    So choose to expel, not kill.


    Aurelian Sol smiled and said, "Okay, as you wish..." Then its eyes fell on Morgana and other angels.


    In a very arrogant tone, he said, "Angels, you can go away! Leave this universe... and go back to your territory!!!"


    In fact, it has been observed from the beginning.


    This group of angels does not have Kyle, the king of angels.


    What else is it afraid of.


    Seeing this group of angels did not move, Aurelion Sol''s eyes became cold, and his majestic aura was overwhelmingly crushed towards the angels.


    Although everyone is uncomfortable.


    He didn''t take a step back.


    Has this group of angels become stronger?


    At this time, the battle between the two sides had changed from the cult and the Titan Peak to the war between the cult and Aurelian Sol.


    Morgana raised her head and said to the Star Casting Dragon King: "Little earthworm, are you very proud? Looking at us with an expression of looking at ants?


    To be honest, we can kill you if we don''t count the casualties, but there is no need to tell the truth. Even the loss of an angel is unacceptable to us.


    So... when you think you are strong, have you ever thought that in the eyes of God, you are just an ant too! ! !


    Start the Star Sacrifice! "


    Under Aurelian Sol''s suspicious gaze, an altar of stars was placed.


    Then, Soraka knelt on it, followed by Nicole, Ari and Nami hidden in the crowd!


    Morgana looked at Aurelian Sol and said: "Let you see what is truly powerful..."


    "No! Hurry up and kill her, don''t let her complete the sacrifice... Lord Dragon King, something big will happen... Hurry up and kill her."


    When Diana appeared from the altar, something was wrong.


    Until now, she finally understood.


    The other party wants the [Cthulhu] to come.


    So, she shouted frantically.


    But Aurelion Sol ignored her, but looked at the small altar with interest.


    "The priest Morgana, today I met the dragon king of unknown right and wrong, and prayed for the gods to come and surrender this evil dragon..."


    "Great God of Eternity, we are willing to be sacrifices, and pray for your coming!"


    The four goddesses all knelt down and kowtow again.


    In the next instant, a beam of golden light descended.


    There is no stagnation, no hesitation.

 Chapter 863：

    The four goddesses were sucked away, and the sky turned golden.


    Aurelian Sol''s face changed slightly, and a beast flew out of it, it didn''t even see what it was.


    His body was knocked out.


    "¡§"For Nima''s name is the Dragon King, kneel down to the Lord... Nielong!!!"


    The starry sky dragon Ao Qian appeared in this universe with a grim face.


    The body is ten times the size of Aurelion Sol!


    The whole body shone with golden scales.


    On the other hand, the star-casting dragon king Aurelian Sol was knocked out by it. This powerful blow contained the power of the stars and a trace of eternal power.


    The terrible power made Aurelion Thor feel the threat of life for the first time.


    It didn''t even react, and was pinched by a white palm.


    Afterwards, the star-casting dragon king Aurelian Sol felt his body being constantly compressed.


    It was finally put into a crystal vessel.


    Kyle, who had already advanced to the eternal angel, looked at the little earthworm in the vessel and smiled faintly: "My sister didn''t say a word wrong.


    In our eyes, what are you? "


    Inside the Giants Peak.


    It has been completely quiet.


    The Dragon King they relied on was reduced to such an appearance by Kyle who didn''t know what technique he used.


    Also imprisoned in a container.


    The eastern dragon that smashed it into flight then turned into a ten-meter-long dragon, carrying Leona to the eternal angel Kyle.


    "Sister, didn''t you say you want to teach it a little lesson? Why did you catch it?"


    Leona said dissatisfiedly.


    Kyle shook his head when he heard this. This sister was still young and her thoughts were too radical.


    If Ao Qian attacks again, I''m afraid this Dragon King will be killed!


    And all the angels knelt on the ground with sore noses after seeing Kyle''s arrival.


    "Congratulations to Lord Kyle''s return...".


    Chapter 841: The Guidance From Kyle, God Is Lack of Time Treasures


    This is the king who has led them for countless years.


    Now returning back, it is natural to salute.


    Kyle''s original strength is at the top in this dimension.


    She said gently to the angels and all the believers: "Everyone, get up. Actually, I was thinking of subduing the Titan Peak incident in a gentle way.


    But I didn''t expect you, the woman who inherited the power of the moon, to be so unreasonable. "


    Facing this splendid archangel with brilliant light all over her body.


    Diana only felt her scalp numb, she knelt on the ground, her face pale.


    Lost.


    Lost completely.


    She thought that by gathering the four tokens, summoning the Star Casting Dragon King, she would win by herself.


    As a result, it has become the present virtue.


    Morgana asked at this time: "Sister, what should these people do?"


    "Let me take it away. After all, it''s not easy to grow up to now. By the way... If you can find a big clock that lives in this direction, maybe the gods will be very happy."


    After capturing all the bright moon veins.


    Kyle remembered something.


    Vaguely reminded his sister.


    Currently, the gods intend to issue the third 330 reward order.


    That is to find the **** treasure of the time system!


    Based on their calculations, the gods may have to condense the Great Avenue of Time, but this Great Avenue is a bit difficult to condense.


    Therefore, the blessing of the time treasures of each fragment is needed.


    But these words are only known to those who are self-conscious.


    It is the goddess who gave birth to heirs.


    And she happened to be one of them.


    As a beautiful angel, Kyle had served bed ten times in a month, and finally let her go after having a child.


    "Big clock? Sister, you mean the treasure of that time **** Kiran!"


    "Yes, if you can get it, in our world, you don''t have to worry so much... I can''t say that if it''s too much, you can understand it yourself."


    Then Kyle immediately got into the world.


    Morgana said to all the angels: "Everyone wants to find out the whereabouts of the **** of time Kiran, no matter what the cost!"


    "Yes."


    "Also, someone will be sent to explore in the void, maybe he is trapped in the void..."


    After arranging her subordinates, Morgana began to take care of the territory of the Giant Mountain.


    After Kyle''s birth, and the biggest trump card, the Star Casting Dragon King, was captured, and now the Giants Peak looks like a defeated prisoner.


    Each one lowered his head.


    The well-behaved can''t be more well-behaved.


    Morgana looked at them contemptuously and sneered: "A bunch of cheap bones..."


    The native gods lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    Fortunately, the other party did not continue to laugh at them, but set out to transform this sacred mountain.


    At the same time, angel civilization also began to send out messages like other planets.


    The Giants Peak has fallen!


    Replaced by eternal religion.


    In addition, the Star Casting Dragon King became a captive of the gods and was captured like a loach.


    ......


    On the spire of Noxus, Swain''s face changed drastically when he saw the news. He thought that the gods only supported Demacia.


    But did not expect that the land of the gods has fallen.


    So how long can he hold on?


    Fear enveloped the king of the empire, and at this moment his demon''s left hand began to beat.


    "By the way, I still have it... as long as there is void, maybe I won''t fail!!!"


    Then Swain opened the magic mirror and said to Vickers inside: "I agree to cooperate, but there can be too many sacrifices!"


    "How about a population of 100,000? You know, if there is no food, our soldiers will also be uncomfortable..."


    "I will give you 300,000 people, and the price is to eliminate Demacia in one day!"


    Vickers was taken aback when he heard the words, his big eyes suddenly shrank.


    This is not right.


    Swain is a sinister old thing, why should he give such a gift?


    Suddenly, Vickers understood something. It asked, "Is the eternal religion making another move? Otherwise, you can''t make this kind of concession..."


    "Yes, they attacked the Giants Peak! And they captured the ancient god, the Star Casting Dragon King! Vickers, can you really destroy the gods in the void?"


    "You are suspicious of our power! Humph... Our void swallows countless existences of the universe!!! The void is the greatest."


    "Make sure the location, I will open the door, hope you don''t lie to me..."


    "certainly!"


    ...


    After finishing the call, Vikz immediately contacted the Void Lord Kogas.


    After the latter got the news.


    It seems very excited.


    "Aren''t you afraid of those eternal gods?"


    "Why are you afraid! This is an opportunity for us to pollute them. He said that a city is a city? Have we asked!


    I want to swallow the entire Noxus..."


    Hundreds of millions of void creatures are constantly gathering in the purple abyss.


    They are in groups, if it weren''t for the suppression of General Void, I guess they would pinch them first.


    A gleam of light flashed in Vickers''s eyes.


    Maybe so many soldiers can really destroy this civilization.


    Thinking of this, it asked Kogas: "Are you taking action this time?"


    "Of course, as a lord, I also want to taste the fear of these creatures. The last time I was shamed by that old man in Shurima, I felt very uncomfortable in my heart!"


    Kogas said angrily.


    The outside world, having lost the leader of the Black Rose, Swain directly began to deploy a magic circle in a border city in Noxus directly through his cronies.


    This is his last struggle.


    If he fails, he is willing to step into the yellow sand along with the empire.


    people?


    That''s just a tool.


    With the completion of the runes, a terrible force swallowed these executioners.


    The purple-red energy field leaked crazily from the ground.


    The foundations of the city continue to sink.


    A huge spiral vortex appeared in the center of the city.


    "Oh...no, what is this!!!"


    "Anyone experimenting with magic in the city?"


    "It''s cold, why do I feel the feeling of winter!"


    People were talking about it, and they didn''t know what kind of horror was hidden in the purple-red whirlpool.


    It was not until they came to the gate of the city that they found that the gate was blocked.


    "Open the door, open the door quickly..."


    "Why close the city gate!"


    "Open the door quickly, we''re going out...you stupid soldiers, open all the doors."


    No matter how abused by these people.


    No one responded.


    After the gate was closed, the guards retreated.


    At this time, the sound of swish appeared in every corner of the city.


    It was like the sound of countless insects moving.

 Chapter 864：

    Instantly aroused the fear of countless people.


    For a moment, with a purple light bursting into the sky, countless Zerg races emerged in the void.


    In the same way, the power of the void shrouded the city. .


    Chapter 842 For the void, all creatures are just nourishment!


    The earth cracked.


    The purple rays are like desperate gods of death, constantly devouring their lives.


    Not only that, a large number of Zerg also emerged from the void.


    They screamed while chasing those who fled~.


    A frenzy of horror struck.


    People were being killed continuously, and Katrina, who had been staying in the General''s Mansion, was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    She is the daughter of General Noxus.


    It is also a beautiful kill in the shadows.


    But why did the void come here!


    In an instant, Katerina wanted to understand that she was the master of the empire, and Swain used this heavy city as a price tag in exchange for the support of the void.


    "Damn... you bastard, you treat us all as food!"


    Huh.


    A light flashed.


    Catalina rushed outside, and she stood on the roof and shouted at everyone: "All of them, retreat to the Demacia Wasteland... The violators will be killed without pardon!!!"


    Although the soldiers were shocked by this order.


    But the military order is like a mountain.


    They must obey, otherwise there will be a dead end.


    Fortunately, Katelina is an organization of assassins, very agile, relying on powerful strength, unexpectedly smashed a **** road in front of the Void Zerg.


    Just shortly after they left the city of Peltello.


    The earth collapsed, and a terrifying beast appeared here.


    Roar.


    The sky-shaking roar stunned Katelina and others directly on the spot.


    The Lord of the Void is not an ordinary bug, but a king in the Void.


    The city-state was shattered.


    The void swallowed in again.


    And this time it was even more terrifying than Ionia, because there was a large number of biological blood as a guide, Kogas can order more Zerg to establish space-time rifts.


    After a large number of Zerg entered, they did not choose to attack Demacia, but turned to target Noxus.


    The first city fell, and the second city fell quickly.


    The sky turned purple.


    At the other end of the world, Demacia, through the observation tower, saw the scene of being invaded by the void, and his face changed drastically.


    "Hurry up and tell the people of the Eternal Gods, Noxus actually let the void intervene!"


    "What? Void..."


    The ordinary soldier was stunned when he heard these words.


    For them, the void is something out of reach, just think about it.


    Sometimes it even thinks that the void is false, just a creature fabricated by the nobles, who knows it is true.


    Just five minutes later.


    The high level of Demacia and Kalma came here.


    Looking at the picture transmitted from a distance.


    Everyone was shocked.


    A city of 300,000 people was buried in the mouth of insects.


    Is this really something that humans can do?


    "It''s so cruel! It''s so cruel...that''s a living person!!!"


    "Although we despise Noxus''s approach during the battle, it is no longer possible for humans to make such a rash of life!


    They are crazy! "


    When Kalmar saw this, he immediately took out the communicator and said to it: "Please connect with the Master Priest! Demacia has important news here!"


    "whats the matter?"


    It was less than thirty seconds.


    Morgana''s lazy voice came from the communicator.


    "That''s it, Noxus doesn''t know how to contact the void, and currently sacrifices a city of 300,000 people..."


    "What? Those people are crazy! Void is something they can provoke...Fak!"


    Morgana was shocked directly.


    There are such idiots.


    What is the void?


    That is the enemy of all living things, and everything is their nourishment.


    Unless you are a bug, or accept the power of the void and become a powerful void creature.


    Otherwise, in their eyes, you are just food.


    The people of Noxus really don''t have any brains at all.


    Originally Morgana was planning to start a major offensive in the near future, but who thought that the plan would be better than the change.


    Noxus taught her a lesson directly.


    What is an idiot?


    They are!


    ......


    At this time, Swain was also angry.


    Because this is not the same as agreed.


    In the agreement, the opponent will attack Demacia after the arrival.


    As a result, he came to attack himself after he came.


    When he flew to the front angrily and questioned Kogas, he greeted him with a sneer.


    "Are you a kid? For us, all creatures are just food..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Look at this human face, it''s all blue with anger..."


    "Those humans are really delicious!"


    "Yeah...hehehe..."


    Swain gritted his teeth and said: "You treachery, I can''t forgive you!!"


    "Still talking stupid old friend..."


    Accompanied by a joking voice, Vickers slowly emerged from the sky, and there were many people beside him.


    All his familiar faces.


    But at this time, these Noxus generals were reduced to vain efforts.


    Both General Du Kkao and Vladimir, the former Pope of the Scarlet Church, are now empty people.


    Because their body exudes the emptiness of depravity.


    ......0


    "Now you have only one choice, join the void... join our evolution, you will get everything you want to have!!!"


    Kogas sent an invitation to Swain.


    The latter certainly does not want to be someone else''s dog.


    He wanted to turn around and leave, but his left arm exploded at this moment.


    Six purple tentacles squirmed constantly at the scar on his shoulder.


    "you..."


    Swain was frightened and angry. He stretched out his hand to tear off these things, but found that he was powerless and could only watch these terrifying things penetrate into his body.


    Control your own thoughts.


    "At the beginning, this arm was what you wanted, do you remember that seed? The eggs hatched in it are for this moment..."


    The voice in my ears became weaker and weaker.


    Swain also knelt on the ground.


    It is ironic that a generation of kings fell because of such things.


    These bugs are something that Vickers has researched using countless lives, and they are specifically used to control humans and corrupt their minds.


    Just like the Void Prophet Malzaha countless years ago.


    The other party is its first batch of experimental products.


    "Occupy here, let''s retreat, don''t attack Demacia!"


    "Huh? Why..."


    "The answer is very simple, because the group of angels is coming, I can feel that someone is coming in the starry sky with all their strength..."


    Kogas squinted, looking up at the starry sky, in its eyes.


    Morgana was waiting for a group of angels, rushing over. people.


    Chapter 843 The improvement of the law of replication, Ari and others go to the gods!


    Soon after Kogas''s voice fell, Morgana and others arrived.


    They did not go to Demacia.


    Instead, they rushed directly to Noxus.


    The eyes are purple, the earth...mountains...and rivers are all polluted, even the tiny bricks and tiles continue to radiate the rays of destruction.


    "I''m a step late..."


    The people who fell on the ground have been swallowed up, whether it is soul or body.


    All turned into residue.


    Then the angels who explored returned one after another.


    Reporting to her.


    "Sir, there are only less than ten thousand people left! The rest have been killed or swallowed by the void..."


    "Send those people to Demacia!"


    "Yes."


    With the rescue of the angels, a group of people were soon sent to Demacia.


    If you change it to the past, it will definitely be very targeted.

 Chapter 865：

    But now they are eager to help.


    Among the injured, Katerina was lying on the stretcher, crying silently.


    The family is dead.


    My sister is also missing.


    The faith in my heart collapsed directly. It turns out that what we have been doing is wrong.


    Not far from her, a girl with short silver hair wanted to stand up and help those in need in her country.


    "Your physical injury is still not healed, so please don''t move for the time being..."


    "It''s okay, don''t look at me like this. I''m already a battle-tested veteran. I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble."


    Ruiwen said with a lonely expression.


    "As far as the gods are concerned, as long as they are not sinful, they can come to redeem their sins, and I see remorse in your eyes.


    Lie down well, heal your body first and continue to help others. "


    "No... the road to redemption should start now. For soldiers, this injury is nothing!"


    Speaking of Ruiwen, she started to help others.


    Seeing her attentively, Kalmar, who was patrolling the wounded and sick, threw a cure at her.


    Light into the body.


    Most of the pain disappeared instantly.


    She looked up and looked out of the tent, only to see an elegant woman nodding towards herself.


    "thank you for your help!"


    "No... this is God seeing your hard work! And the war can never be blamed on an ordinary soldier..."


    Kalmar replied.


    ......


    outside world.


    Angel Yan and others are discussing the next issue with Morgana.


    "At present, the enemies of the void are getting more and more cunning. They attacked a civilization and then disappeared."


    "This is where they are smart. If we come back, there will be a war with them."


    "Then our strategic policy needs to be changed a bit."


    "How about the whole army starting to attack? There are already many angels in the angel civilization that have gained powerful strength, even if they conquer the heavens, it is no longer a problem."


    "That''s it. You can''t give the void a chance to breathe. By the way, you can inform all known civilizations of what happened here."


    Facing Morgana''s decision, everyone began to act quickly.


    ------------


    Within the gods.


    Liu Che was sorting out the way of love and planning the next pitman cemetery.


    What name should I use this time?


    Haotian is no longer good.


    Why don''t you make a Tathagata? This method is good...


    At this moment, the system''s prompt sound came.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Morgana, sacrificed a goddess Xia to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on acquiring a three-star storm **** [Xia]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Morgana, sacrificed a goddess Ari to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a three-star fox **** [Ari]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Morgana, sacrificed to you a goddess Nicole, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a lower **** [Nicole]."


    Remarks: Nicole comes with a copy rule, she can change anyone, and it is seamless.


    Remarks: Your copy rule is upgraded to one level, currently 10% of the second level.


    "Ding... Your main priest Morgana sacrificed to you a holy light goddess Soraka, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a middle **** [Soraka]."


    Remarks: Soraka is an aboriginal **** of the light system, which contains a lot of light system laws. After analysis, you have obtained a lot of light system laws.


    Note: Your light system law has been upgraded, and it is currently at level 3, zero percent.


    Remarks: All of your light followers have a two-level increase in strength.


    "Ding... Your main priest Morgana sacrificed to you a water goddess Nami, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a water system one-star **** [Nami]... ......."


    The prompt from the system came later than before.


    But it doesn''t hurt.


    Soon, Kyle brought them over.


    Among them, Soraka was very longing for herself in the lower realm. When she came to her, the cute lamb''s hoof blushed and said: "Participate in the gods, can I serve you?"


    "Yes! But sometimes I am very busy, you can only stay here."


    "Thank you, great god..."


    "Hahaha, don¡¯t be so cautious. You can treat this as your home, especially Xia and Nicole. I also have a lot of foxes and birds here..."


    Liu Che teased.


    Suddenly, Tu Shan Honghong''s white eyes and Kong Xuan''s dissatisfaction aroused.


    "Husband, I am a bird in your eyes!"


    "Uh..." Liu Che rolled his eyes and said with a wicked smile: "Is it not? You are not always carrying me!"


    "You are so necrotic, I''m leaving..."


    When Kong Xuan heard this, how could he hold it.


    It''s all in the boudoir, how can I tell my sisters, they just came.


    Tu Shan Honghong was very afraid of something strange coming out of Liu Che''s mouth, and hurriedly pulled Ari and the others away, just in case he tells his little secret.


    Then there is no face to meet people.


    The concubine who stood on the side covered her mouth and smiled: "God, you are so bad, why do you always like to make fun of us lately."


    "Is this bad? The family should be like a family, I don''t want to have my children, and still treat me as a superior god.


    1.5 It is okay to respect me, but I am respectful every day, and I really lose my interest. "


    The women nodded obediently when they heard this, and some women who dared not look directly at him also began to look at God boldly.


    That''s right.


    At this time, Kyle walked out and reported: "Husband, I have already told my sister about finding time treasures, do I need to inform the whole group?"


    "Well, of course it is necessary! If there is a time-related treasure, my ability will recover faster, if I can awaken the Time Avenue.


    You can do more things, then take advantage of today''s event to release a reward. "


    ----------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    God of Eternity: "Issued the third reward order, looking for time-based treasures! No matter how many sacrifices there are, there will be rewards, and you can get a supreme artifact or a supreme magical power.".


    Chapter 844 Disobedient executive officer, then shoot you as a hedgehog!


    Tanjirou: "Then those of us who sacrifice to the world will be pulled! There is no place to explore..."


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "No, you can come to me, or Klinna! As well as the world of the goddess Morgana, isn''t this all okay?"


    Goddess Aaliyah: "My world can also be explored. I won''t be able to fight and kill me."


    Prince Lordaeron: "You can also come to my world! I have already taken root in the shadow world. It is estimated that you can try to kill and sacrifice those titans."


    Judicial God: "This is a good way, I want to try! It''s time to kill the Titans to form a team..."


    Ninja scientist: "This is not me! I like to torture and kill this native god, but it''s a pity that Brother Kratos hasn''t conquered the world, otherwise he likes to be a Titan the most."


    Kratos: "I want to work hard, too, but there is really no way! Alas..."


    Li Er: "Then I will go to the small world! I remember that there are still many treasures in his world that have not been developed, and the dark creatures are taken away, and most of the world is quieter."


    Young Master Murong: "Then I will go with you!"


    Bearded swordsman: "Brother, take 29 me... count me!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Then I will go to Klin''s world. The bald head should be with the bald head. Let''s see our Dharma duo to save sentient beings!"


    Toban University: "You bald donkey is probably trying to beat people to go. Okay, let''s go. Remember to pay attention to your strength, and don''t attract the heavens to resist!"


    Courageously: "Understood!"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "I don''t know if there are time-related treasures in my world..."


    The fox who only loves money: "You, what you should care most about now is not treasures, but thinking about how to conquer the world."


    There are still many problems that Harlem Quezel has to face.


    Unlike Neo, her world has many parallel time and space, but each parallel time and space is very weak.


    Harlem Quezel was also helpless at this point.


    ......


    In the shadow world.


    With the surrender of the blazing blue fairy field, the promotion to the fortress area was unable to resist the army of the gods.


    Although these winged guys struggled to resist.


    But with the arrival of Alsace, it became a crushing trend, and the army of one million directly took over the place.


    And this group of winged guys are still looking at their past directly.


    "Move faster! After attacking the Shadow Realm, we still need to go to the next place!"


    With a wave of Alsace''s long sword, the army rushed directly to the next area.


    Until this time, the eldest daughter, who had been unbearable, appeared.


    Gristia held a long sword and led countless men, covering the sky.


    "Alsace, you have enough, I acquiesce you to come to the fortress of promotion to spread the sect, why insist on attacking us!"


    Since the birth of the Shadow Realm, Gristia has been in charge of the fortress of ascension.


    Even the gods come to propagate the doctrine.


    She also maintained an attitude of watching.


    Although arrogant, Gristia is actually pretty good.


    But it''s a pity that Alsace was anxious.


    If he hadn''t caught up with his teammate''s ride, it is estimated that Taita would have been killed, and he hadn''t finished the battle yet.


    "I''m sorry! Because we are in a hurry to attack the Burning Legion, and the war in the Shadow Realm needs to end quickly!


    If you are willing to surrender like the Queen of Winter, I can ask God to give you a place in the God Realm. "


    "You showed me greed and killing. I''m sorry I can''t let you go on! Promoters raise your weapons..."


    Gristia yelled, and all the promotion flying in the air aimed at Arthas.


    Greed and desire.


    It is the weakness of human nature.


    But Gristia aloft has always used his own ideas to sway other people.


    Arthas shook his head and said, "Do you know where your eternals are wrong? Because you are not truly eternal at all."


    Swish.


    Three golden arrows with terrible light hit Gristia''s heart, head and abdomen.


    "Your Excellency Archon!!! No..."

 Chapter 866：

    After Gristia was shot by the arrow, the light in his body dimmed instantly.


    Standing in the crowd, Sylvanas said contemptuously: "A consul in a small area really thinks he is an individual. The birds in the sky, now I can give you a qualification when they fall.


    Otherwise, go to the underworld to reincarnate! "


    The answer to her was hundreds of thousands of attacks.


    Sylvanas put a smile on her lips and said, "Compared with me in archery? Let you see the power of the storm!"


    boom.


    The entire promotion fort shook.


    The infinite storm barrier stood in front of the believers of the gods.


    Sylvanas is angry!


    For a goddess, the majesty of God is despised, and there is a price to pay.


    This kind of shameless thing.


    Naturally there is a place for them.


    That is the world of hell!


    "Storm Plunder: The Roar of the Eagle Dragon"


    A huge storm swept towards the sky.


    The sky of the entire Shadow Realm was torn apart, and the terrible wind whistle almost destroyed all of Olympus. Fortunately, Alleria who stayed inside reacted quickly.


    Use the same spell to block it.


    Verresa sighed: "Second sister is angry again, I really don''t know how many people are going to die!"


    "This stinky girl, didn''t she tell her that she couldn''t use this level of attack? Why didn''t she just listen..."


    Alleria frowned and said angrily.


    ...330


    The sky became brighter.


    There is no promotion, because all souls have been torn apart.


    They returned to the original and were sent into the underworld.


    Then a sky light flew from Olympus.


    Sylvanas opened her mouth and pursed her small mouth and snorted coldly, "It''s not to blame me, it''s all these bird people who are disobedient...Oh, it''s so annoying...Who, I''ll leave it to you. "


    "Yes, you go slowly, Lord Goddess."


    Alsace bowed gracefully.


    The rest is the same.


    As for the blocked eternal one, it was tied to the wall like a statue.


    The obedient people have candy to eat, and the non-obedient people are punished.


    And it will be treated as a role model.


    "My lord, what about this eldest daughter, Gristia?"


    "Hmph... when she turned around to sacrifice the Shadow Realm, she was one of the death sacrifices. See if she can deny her own situation."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go... after conquering this land, we have other places to go!"


    "Yes."


    At present, there is no eternal suppression in Matroxus, because the master here has been captured into the Devouring Abyss and has become the slave of Warden Zorvar.


    Not only lost his memory.


    Even wisdom has dropped drastically.


    Has become a tool man. .


    Chapter 845 The Death of Denathius, the Captured Magic Sword and Zlari


    But compared to other places, the interesting thing about Matroxus is that as long as there is power, it is the boss.


    There is no suppression by the soldiers.


    Everyone wants to be king, so the civil war is endless.


    However, a large number of terrifying creatures have arrived a few days ago, and some strong men have appeared, which unified this place in a very short world.


    The people who are currently suppressing this place are the nine uncles from the gods.


    Originally, he was enlightened by Taoism. Although he was bestowed by God, it was good for him to walk more.


    At this time, he and Qiusheng stood in front of the seat of the soldier, very unhappy.


    "Master, I didn''t expect that there is such a world, and I want to venture into other worlds in the future."


    "Well, let''s go! There is a God in everything, but you can''t tarnish the name of God."


    "Yes."


    Then the portal lighted up, and Arthas came to them.


    "How''s the progress?"


    "Brother Alsace has been taken down!"


    He bombarded those haters and banshees who could bear it with the Five Thunder God Technique, even though Jiu Shu currently only has one star of God''s power.


    But the strength should not be underestimated.


    All kinds of Taoism are emerging in an endless stream, coupled with the technique of inviting spirits, it is estimated that torturing an eldest daughter is not a problem.


    Arthas nodded when he heard the words, and he smiled: "Then let''s go to the last place of blood, so the shadow world will be leveled!"


    "Okay! Recently I discovered that there are many good seedlings in the gods, so let them experience it here."


    "Um."


    ...


    The last piece of the puzzle in the shadow world --- Ravendes.


    Due to the advent of the cult army, the Rocky Legion had to fight, and in just two months, Emperor Denasius lost the land continuously and began to resist.


    If he does not resist, he will face an infinitely squeezed situation.


    And now this is his sixteenth battle.


    Brother Uchiha, Whitebeard, and Kakashi.


    The four people worked together perfectly.


    The strength of Emperor Denathus is naturally stronger than them, because he is not the priest, so the increase in strength is naturally limited.


    The four people combined are almost equivalent to the strength of a great emperor.


    But even so, they relied on their own skills and kept fighting.


    In the words of White Beard, if there is a strong enemy not to fight, it is really a waste of this body''s good work!


    The Uchiha brothers make good use of fire magic, and they also use combo combat skills.


    And Kakashi is acting as the fighting brain, relying on the thunder system''s piercing attacks, while the white beard is the main combat force.


    The power of the space gods kept bombarding the emperor.


    One side is full of blood, and the other side is endless attacks.


    "Damn bugs, you all deserve to die...damn...¡¨."


    The magic sword in the hand of the emperor was an autonomous attack, equivalent to 2 to 4, but basically it was still unable to suppress these four people.


    In the end, it was accompanied by a surge in fighting.


    The emperor''s heart was almost consumed, and he turned around and wanted to leave.


    As a result, he was stopped by a man wearing a Taoist robe.


    "Five Elements Gossip¡¤Nine Heavens Thunder Array¡¤Heaven and Earth Furnace! Get up..."


    Accompanied by the nine uncle''s orders.


    A radius of ten miles turned into a minefield.


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The combination of the forces of the five elements, implied the five-element avenue, continuously gave birth to the thunderbolt, turning into a furnace and attacking the Great Emperor Denasius.


    "What the **** is this!"


    The thunder flying all over the sky trapped the self who wanted to leave.


    He wanted to teleport out.


    But the space changed, but he did not know why he returned to the original place.


    For a moment, Emperor Denasius was dumbfounded.


    What happened to this?


    He didn''t know that every time he teleported, he succeeded, but he just couldn''t get out.


    This is the reason for the formation.


    Demon Sword Lei Monia wanted to take her master away, but in the end she ushered in a severe blow, accompanied by the power of a terrifying holy light.


    She was imprisoned in place.


    As for Emperor Denathus, although he has been attacked, he smiled grimly and said: "I am the eternal, the existence that will never die..."


    "Oh? Isn''t it... That''s amazing, taste the power of destruction!"


    Arthas took out his long sword, and the power of destruction appeared on it.


    Huh.


    Hundreds of thunder and lightning imprisoned Denathius, and then he pierced the opponent''s body with a single sword.


    The terrifying power of destruction destroyed the body of Denathius.


    "No... I am the eternal, I am immortal... My soul... Damn, what is this?"


    Denarsius felt his body melt.


    Even if he tried hard to save, he still couldn''t stop his body from collapsing.


    "Don''t bother, and be a sacrifice, old dog..."


    Arthas drew out the blade, letting the opponent fall to his knees.


    Then he nodded to the white beard and the others, and said, "How are people? How many believers have become!"


    "¡§"About 60%, yes...We found a very interesting thing here before, do you want to take a look at it?"


    "Huh? What!"


    "A pure light!"


    Following in the footsteps of everyone, Arthas finally saw the thing.


    This is Naaru.


    A pure light race, mysterious and dangerous.


    "So it''s her...what''s your name? Naaru..."


    "Zilari, a Naaru who was broken and imprisoned for a long time!"


    "Oh... it seems that your soul is not bad! Huh... it''s a good gift, take it away! Let''s go to Olympus and start offering sacrifices to the gods tomorrow!"


    "Yes."


    In the end Zlari was sealed and taken to Olympus.


    Also going with the living magic sword --- Lemonia, and her master''s heart energy core.

 Chapter 867：

    On the way, Remonia sneered at Zilary: "You little **** of the Holy Light, it seems that there is still some use. Why don''t you use your Holy Light to fool the people of the gods?"


    "You don''t have to worry about my business, the fallen magic sword!"


    "Yo yo yo... the tone is very aggressive, you were crushed by my master at the beginning, and now you are arrested again, it is really tragic! I don''t know what kind of **** the master behind your naaru is.


    I heard...you naru will turn into pure darkness after the light dissipates. It''s really interesting...you were the incarnations of darkness at that time, right?


    Depraved things to seduce people! "


    Arthas didn''t speak the whole time, listening to the quarrel between them.


    Remonia''s intention was clear in his heart, and this was showing himself for good.


    Remoonia was also very afraid of being killed after her master died.


    So, now I want to seduce Zlari to leak information.


    Sure enough, Zlari, who is the representative of the Holy Light, said angrily: "I only represent myself, and our Naaru is such a creature. Light guides everything... As for darkness, that is not what I want!".


    Chapter 846 The Avenue of Blood Condensed, the Second Creation Artifact Lemoonia!


    No one knew what Zlari really thought, but Arthas and the others kept sneering, because everyone knew what Naaru was.


    And Arthas also asked Rin Tosaka, the knowledgeable goddess.


    As a result, he got the news.


    The so-called naru is something made by someone to spread the faith.


    When it is bright, it naturally attracts countless people to believe in it.


    Because for many living things, light is beautiful.


    But when Naaru turns into darkness, everything will change, and it will spread darkness crazily.


    How is this kind of thing different from ancient gods?


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s bad at first, and Naaru has a beautiful package.


    Time passed quickly, and the second day came in the blink of an eye.


    The eldest daughter, the eternal one, finally chose to surrender and join the cult after talking with the Queen of Winter.


    Although she didn''t want this, but after seeing the core of Denathius.


    Her mind changed completely, and she didn''t want to die.


    So the consul surrendered.


    The three sisters of Windrunner and the people of the gods all gathered together.


    Arthas opened a grand sacrifice in Olympus!


    The four regions of the shadow world shook at the same time, and Arthas said, "To the great eternal lord, I, Arthas, present you the puzzle of this world. I hope you will be happy!"


    There is no pursuit of return.


    Alsace''s mind was very simple.


    Because he has enough, brother...partner, rights...everything he has.


    boom.


    The dark world collapsed under the golden eternal light.


    This land has ushered in the God of Eternity!


    The souls in the four worlds looked at the sky above their heads and fell into consternation.


    Then it was swallowed by the golden whirlpool.


    But the warden in Zhuyuan smiled, without these shackles, he could directly come out to harm the common people.


    But unfortunately, he just flew out not long ago.


    A sword gas burned it down!


    ...


    At this time, the eternal gods domain, in the world of hell.


    The promotion fortress was all shattered.


    Turned into a huge land, located in the void.


    Countless laws are connected here, all the swearers, and those who are promoted, all are within the laws of hell, restoring the original appearance of human beings.


    Blazing blue fairy fields, the only verdant place.


    It was made into a small world in the sky, standing on the left side of the underworld.


    Everyone can come here on holiday.


    Of course, it can also be changed to an animal.


    As for Matroxus, it has been transformed. The creatures here are too ugly and do not conform to Liu Che''s aesthetics at all.


    It has directly become a huge arena.


    All souls who like to fight can come here to learn martial arts after death.


    If the level is sufficient, you can reincarnate sooner.


    As for the gargoyle here in Revendes, it is somewhat useful, and the rest of the soul has been thrown into the training of ghosts.


    It is necessary to separate before and after death.


    Always grabbing the pain of others and constantly criticizing.


    This is a very stupid thing.


    In the end, Archon Gristia became an ordinary priest here, and it was not until she saw the eternal light that she understood the eternity that she was proud of.


    Just a nonsense.


    Just a joke.


    The Queen of Winter, as a sacrifice, became a goddess, and went to the gods to be canonized.


    ......


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed to you a goddess---Tyrande, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star **** [Tyrande]."


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed to you a goddess---Queen of Winter, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a goddess [Queen of Winter]."


    Remarks: The Queen of Winter comes with its own rules. Congratulations on your understanding of the Law of Rongrong.


    Note: The Law of Kurong is a branch of the Avenue of Death.


    Remarks: The Queen of Winter comes with its own laws, congratulations on your understanding of the laws of reincarnation.


    Note: The law of reincarnation is a branch of the road of death.


    Both are branches of the Avenue of Death, but their functions are completely different.


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed the core of heart energy to you, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on your understanding of the way of blood."


    Remarks: The Great Emperor Denathus is the strongest blood energy on the Beast plane, and his heart contains blood energy for countless epochs.


    Note: The current Avenue of Blood is zero percent at the first level.


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed the Shadow Realm to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your **** world has been replenished."


    Note: Your underworld has become a perfect world of death, whether it is reincarnation, reincarnation, or even self-development.


    Remarks: The perfect world does not need other power to fill.


    Note: Your death avenue has been perfectly evolved. It is currently at level 5 and zero percent and cannot be improved again.


    Remarks: Because you have realized the perfect road of death, Liu Ning, the **** of the underworld, can become the master in only one step in the advanced stage of creation!


    Remarks: All death followers have three stages of strength improvement! If you surpass the main god, you will be promoted in three small stages.


    The fusion of the perfect road, the cohesion of the blood road.


    Liu Che''s strength has taken another big step forward, and he feels that the world of the underworld is as strong as his own God Realm now.


    No wonder Liu Ning can change qualitatively.


    That''s so cool.


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed to you the living magic sword Lemania, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the creation-level treasure ---¡¾Blood Demon Sword¡¤Limonia elegant¡¿."


    Remarks: Lemonia has her own soul and has now recognized the Lord.


    Remarks: The blood-carrying world in Lemonia¡¯s Demon Sword has now been integrated into the realm of God. The more blood creatures cultivated in it, the stronger Lemonia¡¯s power will be.


    Remarks: Lemonia is the incarnation of blood, which fits perfectly with your avenue of blood.


    Just when Liu Che lamented that the Shadow Realm had brought benefits to him, the second creation artifact was born.


    [Name]: Lemonia


    [Attributes]: blood, space, depravity, rebirth


    [Level]: Creation level, contains the world


    Like Xia Rou, they are all gods that contain the world.


    However, Lemonia is a typical Western beauty, a bit like a blood elf.


    Wearing a red short skirt, the clothes on her body are exactly the same as the lines on the magic sword, and her hair is as red as blood.


    Wearing a pair of small boots on the feet, the clothes are medieval style.


    Quite a brilliant beauty.


    When Lemonia came to him, she smiled and said, "Master, hello... Lemonia will report to you, and I will cooperate with you to kill the enemy in the future!"


    As the sword of slaughter, Remoonia''s offensive power was stronger than Xia Rou.


    But the defense is not as good as Xia Rou. .


    Chapter 847 There is news about the Holy Light Realm, a report from Zilari!


    Lemonia contains blood and destructive power.


    But after condensing his strength, he looked like a little fairy, and his eyes were full of novelty.


    Obviously this world is very new to her.


    Liu Che stretched out his hand and touched him, the latter tilted his head obediently, like a supple wife.


    Fingers rubbed the top of Remoonia''s head.


    The comfortable girl kept humming.


    "Let¡¯s go around outside, there is no mission recently, as long as you don¡¯t leave God¡¯s Domain, you can go anywhere..."


    "Wow...it''s a pity, I also said to taste the blood of the enemy!"


    Disappointment was revealed in the eyes of the beauty.


    She has become so strong that she really wants to kill someone.


    Liu Che smiled and said: "Don''t be silly, you are my bottom card, let''s go!!"


    "Um."


    Lemonia nodded obediently. She is not the sword spirit she used to be, and she can naturally control her emotions perfectly.


    Otherwise, if it really was that killing sword spirit.


    It is estimated that there is no peace in God''s Domain.


    Xia Rou, who was sitting next to Liu Che, said jealously when she saw Lemonia leaving, "Someone is new and the old is about to change..."


    "How come you are getting jealous."


    Liu Che swept the other hand into his arms.


    After a kiss.


    Xia Rou became honest now.


    At this time, she said coquettishly: "Isn''t that your fear? It used to be your treasure, but now there is one more favoritism."


    "... Then there are few of you and my soul mingling?"

 Chapter 868：

    At best, others are just waiting for the bed.


    She is a spirit, but she often blends with her soul.


    Xia Rou dangled her calf with a strange smile at the corner of her mouth, and said, "I like to eat alone..."


    Khan... I really can''t see that her dignity in her daily life is pretended.


    Looking at Xia Rou, who was tired of being in his arms and refused to leave, Liu Che could only make him act like a baby, but he couldn''t delay business.


    Because among the sacrifices, there is also a special existence.


    Naru---Zilari.


    "Ding...your main priest Arthas sacrificed a special creation to you---Naru Zlari, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the middle **** of the light system [Zlari] ."


    Note: Naaru is not a race, but an elemental creation.


    Note: The Naaru structure has been resolved by the system, and the current host can create any elemental creature beyond the Naaru form.


    Note: Since there are a lot of pure light elements and darkest elements in the Naaru body, your light system law condenses the avenue of light.


    Note: Because light swallows darkness, it cannot provide you with the law of darkness.


    [Race]: element


    [Name]: Zilari


    [Properties]: Light and dark can be converted to each other. When it is light, it illuminates all beings. When it is dark, destroy everything.


    Only then did Liu Che understand.


    It turns out that the avenue of light and the avenue of darkness need to swallow each other to form.


    Therefore, when I merge the dark road in the future, I need to gather the darkness and light to merge.


    Soon Liu Che ordered someone to bring Zlari to him.


    Before, she was a jigsaw puzzle.


    Continuously spinning in the air.


    In terms of strength, it is so-so, even the dreadlord can imprison it.


    But now it has a body.


    The appearance is similar to the blood elf, the whole person is faintly glowing, and under his observation, the Zlari body contains no elements.


    There is only light.


    What a strange race.


    "See Eternal Lord, Great Creator..."


    "Well, tell me about you Naaru, and the master standing behind the scenes."


    "Yes."


    Zlari nodded slowly and began to tell about Naaru.


    In fact, things like Naaru also have souls, and they also have anger and anger.


    They were born in the holy light world.


    And this world is located above the shadow world.


    Among them, Elune is a strong in the Holy Light Realm, similar to the Queen of Winter.


    It was as if she had fallen into the shadow world and was tortured again.


    It is impossible to return home.


    Because it has been polluted, the people will not want her.


    So Zlari wanted to spread the Holy Light at the time, and even if she could only give some people power, she would perform her duties.


    Now think about it, these are just procedures that have been engraved into the soul.


    She must do that.


    Even thought it so.


    For Naaru, in addition to spreading the Holy Light, more people have to join them.


    Even Zilari revealed an important piece of information.


    "I think the Holy Light Realm has fallen. I didn''t feel that way before. Thinking about it now, it seems weird that our Naaru all left the Holy Light Realm.


    If you consume your own light, it will become darkness.


    Perhaps, the controller of the Holy Light Realm has been swallowed by the void..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Che nodded and looked at Zilari with a timid expression and smiled at him: "You don''t need to be afraid. You don''t have to be contemptuous or discriminatory when you come to the realm of God. Let''s live well.


    I really like your calmness. No one controls you now. Go to my world and come back when you are tired..."


    "Thank you, kind and great master!"


    "Actually I like you to call me dear..."


    In a word, Zilari''s face turned red in an instant.


    The blush on the fair face is so obvious.


    Then Zlari turned into a ray of light and flew away, because she was afraid that she would melt if she stayed any longer.


    In Zilari''s heart.


    God is eternal light.


    Light is attractive, and she can''t refuse any Liu Che''s actions.


    ......0


    After molesting Pozlari.


    Liu Che retracted his gaze, this time the gain was very great.


    Zlari could directly get herself the Avenue of Light. With this power, Gladys and Joan of Arc and Altria and other polarized light systems.


    Can break through.


    At this time, he could already feel the breath of breakthrough.


    Not surprisingly, Gladys will be the Supreme God in a few days.


    Look at the perfect avenue of death, as well as the avenue of life, and the avenue of light.


    Liu Che fell into deep thought.


    How should Eternal Avenue be integrated next?


    Choose life and death?


    This is unrealistic, because life is not a perfect road, and there is a big difference.


    That is light and darkness.


    The power of darkness itself merged with other laws last time, and there is no trace of power of darkness for the time being. It is estimated that some time will be wasted.


    As for the power of time, I am still far behind.


    It''s a little uncomfortable.


    Liu Che tilted his head, looking at his several avenues, feeling a little helpless.


    In fact, this is why he is a little anxious.


    Waiting for the Avenue of Miracles to cool down, even if there is no time divine treasure, it can actually build the Avenue of Time.


    Forget it... let''s study how to cheat people.


    The last time he obtained so many treasures, Liu Che was greedy.


    Not only does it help others, but it also strengthens oneself.


    It''s profitable and harmless.


    It''s just that the core of the world has to change this time, and the Red Queen can''t be allowed to go on, otherwise the world aura will remain the same.


    Why not let Alaya go to trouble this time? people.


    Chapter 848 Nine Great Avenues, the Dark Temple has become a kindergarten! ! !


    Liu Che looked at his current character panel.


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: Seven stars dominate (the strongest nine stars)


    [Magic weapon]: Thirty-three Heavenly Pagoda, Creation Chaos Clock, Blood Demon Sword...


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Rules of Destruction]: Seventy-five percent at the second level.


    [The Law of Time]: Thirty percent at the second level.


    [Law of Reincarnation]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    [Kurong Law]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    [Law of Destiny]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Lee of Lightning System]: 70% at the second level.


    [Law of Wood System]: 15% at the second level.


    [Ice Law]: Level 3 and 50%.


    [Soil System Law]: Three-level 70%.


    [Wind Law]: Three-level 80%.


    [Golden Law]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Arcane Law]: Fifty percent at the first level.


    [Copy Law]: Ten percent at the second level.


    [Light System Law]: Three-level zero percent.


    [Death Avenue]: Level 5, zero percent. [Already perfect]


    [Blood Avenue]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    ¡¾The Avenue of Life¡¿: Ninety-five percent at level three.


    [The Avenue of Fire]: 15% of the third level.


    [Water Avenue]: Twenty percent of the third level.


    [Space Avenue]: 10% of the first level.


    [Avenue of Miracles]: Level 3 10%.


    [The Avenue of Love]: Level 2 Zero Percent


    [Eternal Avenue]: Level two, cannot be upgraded, you need to integrate into the rules of the road to upgrade!


    The Nine Avenues makes people feel extremely at ease. That''s right.


    This is the invincible god.


    Otherwise, always bragging with the group members, it''s not enough if you don''t have some strength.


    The perfection of the Avenue of Death was what gave Liu Che the most peace of mind, because the law of death in the future was useless and could be bestowed on other believers.


    Make them stronger.


    And the way of life is far from perfection, with more than one level of experience, and the more difficult it is to practice later.


    Basically, we can only wait for the system to fish.


    Or maybe there are any treasures in other lower realms.


    However, the basic element avenue is currently only water and fire, and the process of wind and soil is also very slow.

 Chapter 869：

    If you don''t count the five elements, choose earth, water, fire, and wind.


    It is estimated that the four forces are feasible to suppress the eternal way.


    This is the original element and the original power.


    But wind and soil are still a problem.


    If the law of miracles cools down now, maybe he will hit the law of fate instead of time.


    Destiny may seem inconspicuous, but in fact it is the law by which one gains the most benefits.


    It can help oneself not to be calculated by others, but also to avoid being speculated.


    However, the law of fate is also the most difficult to improve.


    The treasure of destiny is also the most difficult to obtain.


    I was thinking that Liu Che was in deep thought, and Xia Rou also turned into a touch of aura, merged into his body and blended with his soul.


    Analyze some things.


    Why is it so difficult to obtain the Divine Treasure of Creation.


    Because of this, the Divine Treasure of Creation is extremely powerful, and it is even more difficult to make it serious.


    Like Xia Rou, the master is having an epiphany, and she can assist Liu Che in an epiphany. Such a cowhide thing cannot be done by the mere supreme divine treasure.


    ......


    Within the plane of Warcraft.


    In the outer domain.


    The cult''s troops are stationed here, they need to find the Sargerite keystone, and Illidan has already found this thing.


    Arthas looked at the destroyed land and said, "This is the original residence of the orcs, what a poor planet.


    Because of believing in the devil, believing in the Burning Legion, the entire planet lost its vitality. "


    "Hey... the air smells so bad, it''s disgusting..."


    Beside Alsace, stood a young girl in a black star dress.


    In order to kill Sargeras, Arthas ushered in the arrival of the big boss after he sacrificed the Shadow Realm.


    Azeroth!


    A goddess who has her own laws and masters eternal power.


    In order to redeem his sins, Tyrande did not stay in the God Realm for too long, so he returned as a maid of Azeroth.


    Hearing what Azeroth said, she smiled and said: "No matter which world can be compared with the realm of the gods, please come with me... I think Illidan should be in the dark temple."


    "Well, let''s go then!"


    The time in Outland actually flies quickly.


    After all, every planet does not move.


    Although Illidan and Tyrande had just separated.


    But ten years have passed here!


    As for why...this is also about Illidan''s bold rhetoric, so after Liu Che learned about it, he quietly modified the planet''s time flow rate.


    This only requires a little bit of supernatural power...


    But very interesting things will happen.


    Arthas and others are driving the spaceship to Shadowmoon Valley, after crossing the void to this jungle land.


    They felt many prying eyes.


    However, the other party did not attack them.


    Because Alsace¡¯s ship was hung with the mark of eternal religion, this group of Illidari naturally did not dare to be presumptuous.


    five minutes later.


    The spacecraft docked above the dark temple.


    Arthas and others then flew down.


    "You are... the eternal gods?"


    "Yes, my name is Arthas! I''m here to borrow your leader''s Sargerite keystone. I think he will meet us."


    The guards are two female Illidari.


    Hearing this, one of them had already reported the information, while the other looked at Tyrande with hatred.


    The latter is also dumbfounded.


    Why are you looking at me like this.


    Soon the people inside came back.


    I saw the exposed female Illidari said to them: "Come in, our master wants to talk to you."


    "Um!"


    Arthas and others nodded and walked inside.


    A lot of Illidari can still be seen from the outside, but after walking inside.


    Everyone''s expressions couldn''t help but change, because they found that there are many children here.


    They are all young Illidari.


    Not only that, but a single mother will take it again.


    Such a strange thing immediately attracted 1.5 attention of everyone.


    Azeroth took a few glances and seemed to have discovered the New World, almost without a smile.


    Others can''t see the doorway.


    The more roads you go in, the more serious this situation becomes, and even some Illidari in the shape of destroyers can be seen in the back.


    At this moment, Azeroth asked lightly: "Your master is really capable of [doing], and he has given birth to so many heirs!"


    "What?"


    "What are you talking about?" Tyrande was also blinded, these are Illidan''s children, and...wife?


    She looked around.


    That''s it for Illidari, they were transformed by elves, but those female demons, Illidan, also gave their mouths?


    She felt that her worldview had been impacted.


    Recall at the time, the rhetoric of the other party before leaving.


    Actually did it! .


    Chapter 849 Yang Jian vs. Sargeras, the magic from the East!


    In the end, Tyrande came to Illidan again, and the dark temple at this time had already become a giant nursery.


    Everywhere is the sound of children crying.


    But Illidan sat on the throne with a lean body.


    Once he was stronger than the devil, and the fleshy wings on his back could cover the sky.


    But the current demon hunter gives people the feeling of being thin.


    The fleshy wings are 80% depleted, and the body is also skinny.


    "You come to me for the Sargerite Keystone. Are you planning to attack the headquarters of the Burning Legion?"


    At this time, Illidan had long lost his original vigor, and instead spoke a little faintly.


    Arthas said: "Yes, a few months are enough time for us to occupy the shadow world, and we are now gathering troops to the headquarters of the Burning Legion.


    Do you want to go together? "


    "Me?" Illidan grinned and laughed at himself: "I''m not good anymore, my strength is scattered! Now I can''t even walk, and I will pass on all my hopes to my children.


    29¡¡¡¡ is a few months or even half a year for you, but it is ten years for me.


    You may not believe me, since Tyrande cut off my mind, I suddenly realized that it was actually good to stay in Outland.


    Hundreds of wives, thousands of children, what a happy day..."


    Perhaps it was just a joke at the beginning, but Illidan was sinking later, although these female demons and Illidari were inferior to Tyrande.


    But they love themselves very much.


    Especially after he got rid of his psychological shackles, he was almost non-stop day and night.


    This is the man.


    This is life.


    What heroes and saviors are all shit.


    It''s all big fools.


    Whoever wants to do it will do it.


    He doesn''t care about it.


    The Sargerite keystone was thrown to Arthas by Illidan, and the other party had only one request, which was to give his offspring a comfortable living environment.


    Alsace said that it was totally possible.


    ....


    After leaving the dark temple.


    Azeroth sighed, who would have thought that Illidan would become like this, but he was also happy.


    Things like love, that''s it.


    Do you need someone you like, or someone who likes yourself?


    The former just treats you as a tool, while the latter is willing to dedicate everything to you, even if it is your own soul.


    Recalling that I had seen the tragic ending of this Ergouzi, it was actually not as good as this.


    "With the Sargerite keystone, we can be faster than Erlang Shen and others, but let''s invite them."


    "Well, there is a lot of people and power, there are actually many enemies on Argus'' side!"


    Then Arthas shouted in the group.


    Just help for hours.


    A group of people came back through the tunnel.


    Accompanied by Azeroth''s arcane infusion, the Sargerite Keystone opened a wormhole in two extremely distant worlds.


    What caught their eyes was an almost green planet.


    The smell of corruption is everywhere.


    You can imagine what a place occupied by the legion will look like.


    "It seems this is the base camp of the Burning Legion, let''s get started..."


    "It is estimated that it will take a lot of time, why not just destroy it?"


    "This is also good..."


    After several main priests and Azeroth discussed it, they finally decided to destroy the planet directly.


    Don''t talk about how many people there are on it.


    The time wasted in war cannot be settled with life.


    Therefore, Azeroth suggested directly destroying this corrupted planet.


    The draenei inside can naturally use the power of life to resurrect!


    Afterwards, Azeroth raised his star staff, and a terrifying arcane power condensed in the universe.


    In order to strengthen the destructive power.

 Chapter 870：

    Azeroth even added eternal power to it.


    Although such terrible power was used, in fact, there was no change in this starry sky.


    This is the control of power.


    The gods of the Western world always like to decorate themselves more terrifying with special effects.


    But in fact Liu Che sneered at this.


    The real power is concealing but not dispersing, so that the enemy can''t detect it at all.


    Otherwise, if you stupidly expose your hole cards before you fight, that''s what a stupid donkey can do.


    "Hey... bloom, fireworks of stars!"


    A huge arcane bomb appeared on the planet of Argus.


    Subsequently, it was accompanied by a violent explosion.


    The planet disappeared in the universe.


    In the Burning Throne of Antorus above Argus, Sargeras'' evil soul was awakened suddenly, and he looked at the planet turned to ashes.


    There was an unbelievable expression.


    Who actually destroyed his Burning Legion?


    Along with the appearance of terrifying evil energy, a behemoth appeared in the void.


    This person has two horns on his head and a burning sword in his hand.


    "Who did it?"


    "it''s me!"


    A crisp voice came into the ears of the fallen Titan, he turned his head and looked, only to see a spaceship floating in the universe.


    The speaker was just a girl.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m your aunt''s grandmother... asshole, who has attacked me several times, and now I can''t recognize me, a dog that has been corrupted by the void but refuses to admit it!


    With your legion, all disappear... Arcane Law¡¤Destruction of Destiny! "


    "You are Azeroth!!!"


    Sargeras was frightened and angry. He had no idea that the other party would come to his lair.


    However, now he has no time to take care of so many 333.


    Because a terrible magic enveloped him.


    The universe is full of chaotic arcane energy.


    Forcing him to only passively defend, but the effect is not good. His powerful evil energy can''t stop these energies at all.


    In just three shocks, Sargeras was seriously injured.


    Then Erlang Shen Yang Jian smiled and said, "Please also ask your mother to stop, I want to fight him!"


    How can I not itch my hands when encountering a strong enemy?


    Although the opponent has some strength, Yang Jian, the **** of Erlang, is not bad.


    "Then you go, the God of Eternity says he will also temper and temper you, this Titan is not bad too!"


    "Yes."


    Erlang Shen Yang Jian stepped out and came to Sargeras in the next instant.


    The law of heaven and earth.


    Three heads and six arms.


    The three-pointed two-edged knife pierced out fiercely.


    Boom.


    A terrible aftermath of energy burst out in the universe instantly.


    Sargeras felt that he was being teased, and it roared angrily: "Who are you again?"


    "You don''t need to know! Take the move..."


    Unlike the oppressive power of Azeroth, Yang Jian''s moves were born out of Journey to the West.


    It is the most traditional Eastern road.


    All kinds of magic techniques emerge in an endless stream, although the power is not strong, but Sargeras has suffered.


    Zhang Fan watched Yang Jian''s battle and was amazed.


    The second elder brother deserves to be the second elder brother, he is strong. .


    Chapter 850 The death of the stupid donkey Titans, the sacrifice from Alsace!


    This time, not many people came to this world.


    People like Ye Laohei and others were searching for treasures in their own world, but they didn''t come over at all.


    Chu Xuanfeng was free, but they went to Dragon Ball World again.


    Anyway, come here now.


    Apart from Zhang Fan, there are only Ouyang Shaogong and Feipeng.


    The battle was very fierce, but Ouyang Shaogong saw the weakness of the Titan at a glance. He said: "This Titan seems to be very strong, very tall...in fact, the successor is weak.


    If Yang Jian defeats him, he only needs to set up some formations, naturally trapped, he can kill with one blow! "


    "It''s true, this is the flaw of the Titans, but they don''t know it, just a bunch of stupid big guys!"


    Azeroth has no good feelings about Titan.


    The evaluation of them is even lower now.


    ...


    And inside the ruins of the Pantheon.


    Argus'' explosion also awakened this group of stupid big men.


    "What happened to this?"


    "It''s terrifying energy, can someone come to save us?"


    "Perhaps, do we need to recover! I feel that now is the time...the guards outside are gone!"


    Everyone looked at Aman Sur, who nodded.


    Then Life Titan began to reshape the body, and then prepared to break the defensive shield.


    In order to wait for rescue, they waited for countless years.


    ...


    Yang Jian, the **** of Erlang, got more and more fierce, and after a magical power destroyed Sargeras''s left arm, he withdrew and left.


    Then Zhang Fan and others took turns to play.


    Sargeras was very angry, but he couldn''t help it.


    In the ensuing battle, he was ravaged and devastated. Sometimes he could obviously suppress the opponent, but every time he ushered in a sneak attack from Azeroth.


    The fighting lasted for three days and three nights.


    Azeroth sensed the changes in the Pantheon, and the staff in his hand gathered into countless sharp planets, which directly flooded Sargeras.


    At this point, the fallen Titan has completely fallen.


    "No... Sargeras!!!. ¡¨!"


    "Why, why did you kill him!!!"


    "What have you done? Argus was destroyed by you too!"


    A few Titans hurried over, watching Sargeras, who was screaming in the aftermath of the energy, they didn''t even say a word of thanks.


    Instead, he began to blame Azeroth for coming.


    Seeing this scene, Azeroth smiled.


    "You stupid donkeys say my fault? Haha...have you done few stupid things on my planet before?


    I forcibly dragged Y''Shaarj away, blasted a big hole in my planet, and then shut those bugs in the laboratory. Not only was the guards corrupted, but the ancient gods also turned the kind creatures into twisted mindless creatures. s things.


    In order to study the ancient gods, you set up a laboratory in Zandalar, and then failed to make an artificial ancient god.


    Are you still a thing?


    Mind it! ! ! !


    I won''t talk about this for the time being, Sargeras obviously rebelled, but you don''t believe it. As a result, all that was killed was a soul.


    Now that my old lady has destroyed this waste, you have jumped out, you really have a face..."


    Face the accusations of Azeroth.


    All the Titans blushed, these are their stains.


    But at this time, Aman Sur didn¡¯t care about this at all. He looked at Azeroth angrily and said: ¡°You killed three compatriots, did you know? Sargeras was wrong, but just help him wide awake..."


    "Fuck you, one sentence is wrong! Can it offset Sargeras'' mistakes?"


    Arthas couldn''t help it.


    Because these Titans have no brains at all, in their opinion.


    Other creatures are just ants, not creatures at all.


    Therefore, the Titans can make mistakes ten thousand times without dying, but those creatures deserve it when they die.


    "Mortal, do you know who you are talking to?"


    Aman Sul turned his head and looked at Arthas, the terrifying power of the Titan crushed towards him.


    The latter grinned.


    Communicate with Yang Jian in the group.


    A surprise attack was launched.


    "Eternal God Formation¡¤Heaven and Earth Sealing Technique"


    "Destroy the Magic Sword of Destruction"


    Yang Jian was in charge of the seal, Arthas used Destroy Magic, and Azeroth attacked together.


    No one thought that Azeroth would be so decisive in his shots.


    The soul is immortal?


    Haha, in front of eternal power, Titan is just a bigger bug.


    The battle is on the verge.


    Aman''sul fell under the sword of Arthas, and the three Windrunner sisters attacked the other Titans.


    Norgannon wanted to use arcane spells, but was imprisoned by Azeroth''s backhand in exile.


    Dealing with these idiots is far easier than dealing with Sargeras.


    Less than thirty minutes.


    All the Titans were captured.


    At this time, Aman''sul was dead, and Eonar glared at Azeroth with tears in his face.


    "We helped you so much, but finally ushered in this end, I really regret..."


    "¡§¡¬Hehe, you Titans without brains, let''s go to the God Realm to reshape your brains! Do it..."


    A sword fell, Eonar''s soul perished.


    All the Titans are left with the star cores that have not been killed.


    All souls are destroyed.

 Chapter 871：

    At this point, all the Titans have died.


    Zhang Fan said dejectedly: "I''ve been busy for a long time? This is it? There is no time for the gods!!!"


    "That''s not right...they have the power of time in their star core, but it''s not too strong!"


    Azeroth touched Aman''sul''s star core and said with a smile.


    At this moment, Fei Peng next to him asked: "What shall we do next?"


    "Start construction from here. This world needs to be purified. Without Titan, we will be easier to move around!"


    Alleria laughed.


    The devil is the natural enemy of their elves, now get rid of the grudge in their hearts.


    Nature began to help the native world expand.


    Moreover, their own world is very large, and they can unscrupulously use their power without being like other worlds.


    Need to shrink one''s own strength.


    Then Arthas took a few star cores to sacrifice.


    And Azeroth returned to the God Realm.


    In her words, this world herself doesn''t like it very much, so it''s better to stay in the God Realm more comfortable.


    Everyone understands.


    Azeroth''s power is too strong.


    Everyone is crushed, it is better to give the opportunity of experience to Alsace and others.


    ...


    "Ding... Your main priest Arthas sacrificed the star core of Aman''sul to you, triggering a multiplier multiplier. Congratulations on obtaining a main god-level time star core."


    Remarks: As the strongest Titan, Amansur contains a lot of laws. Congratulations on getting a lot of time laws.


    Remarks: Your time rule has been broken, and the current level is three zero percent.


    "Ding...your main priest Arthas sacrificed Eonar''s star core to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times multiplier. Congratulations on living a main god-level life star core.".


    Chapter 851 A new wave of benefits, two newcomers join the group!


    Remarks: Ionar core contains a lot of laws of life. Congratulations on your laws of life coming to the fourth stage.


    Remarks: All the vitality of your God''s Domain has been greatly improved, and you can easily comprehend the racial talent of the life **** system.


    Remarks: The talents that can be comprehended include super regeneration, rapid healing, long life...


    Eonar''s star core is an extremely powerful life Titan in the plane of Warcraft.


    Naturally, a lot of rewards are given.


    But Liu Che''s brows frowned.


    "What''s the matter with the system?"


    He looked at the prompt sound of the system and was directly angry!


    That''s the core of Amansur.


    You just let the law of time go up by one level?


    That''s just the law! ! !


    Not the law of the road...


    "Recall that the host time law is different from the space law and involves many levels. After the space law is successfully stacked, you can directly achieve the great road.


    But the time avenue is one of the strongest laws that are weaker than fate. It is not that this system suppresses your growth, but the power of Aman Sur is limited to this.


    The real power that Amansur holds is creation, not time..."


    "Depend on..."


    Liu Che raised his **** to the star core of Aman Sur, then selected the planet and threw the star core in.


    These nuclei 333 will give birth to very powerful gods after being conceived.


    Of course, these born gods are also his subordinate gods.


    Then Liu Che continued to look at other rewards.


    "Ding...your main priest Arthas, sacrificed to you the star core of Titan Gogones, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining the main god-level ocean and sky star core."


    Note: Gogones¡¯ star core has a lot of water and wind laws, and your two laws have been greatly improved.


    Remarks: The law of wind is currently 10% at level 4, and the road of water is at level 4 90%.


    Note: If you want to improve the Avenue of Water, you need to get stronger power to make a breakthrough.


    "Ding...your main priest Arthas sacrificed to you the star core of Titan Khaz''goroth, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the main god-level earth star core."


    Note: Katz''goroth¡¯s star core has a large number of earth laws. Since you have the avenue of life and the avenue of water, the laws of earth system are advanced to the avenue of earth.


    Remarks: The current road of soil is 50% of the first level.


    "Ding... your main priest Arthas sacrificed to you the star core of Titano Gannon, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining the main god-level magic star core."


    Note: All magic creations and elemental wizards in your God''s Domain will gain a lot of knowledge improvement, that is, it will be easier to comprehend high-level magic.


    Although Norgannon did not provide a rule, Liu Che was very satisfied with this gain buff.


    "Ding...your main priest Arthas sacrificed to you the star core of Titan Sargeras, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a main god-level destruction star core."


    Note: Sargeras is a Destruction Titan, so you have gained a lot of Destruction Laws.


    Remarks: The Law of Destruction has been upgraded, and the current level is 90% at level 3.


    So far all the rewards are over.


    After returning from that world, Azeroth stuck to him.


    "You said why these Titans failed? And Sargeras is so easy to defeat, I think if it is a fragment with a destructive power, it will not be deceived so quickly, right?"


    Facing her doubts.


    Liu Che explained: "You are all right, but you have forgotten one thing."


    "Um?"


    The bright eyes flashed with big doubts.


    What have you forgotten?


    Azeroth thought hard, but finally gave up.


    "You better tell me, I can''t figure it out..."


    "It''s character!"


    "character?"


    "Yes, Aman Sur is the oldest Titan. He is always wishful thinking this way, or that way...use himself to criticize or execute everything.


    He thinks it is right, this matter must be right.


    Even if Sargeras thought it was wrong, it would definitely be true.


    Those titans, they are stupid here...they are aloof, feel that the titans are not afraid, and feel that after they have power, they are really omnipotent.


    In fact, no matter how long it is a Titan, in my eyes, it is an ordinary creature. "


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    Azeroth understands, Aman Sur is unpopular.


    I have a wife and a son.


    But what about the loyal Sargeras?


    He fought countless planets and discovered the conspiracy of demons and the void, even if he talked to Aman Sur, this idiot still went his own way.


    It is ridiculous indeed.


    Then the girl shrank on him, and said in a relaxed tone: "I have exhausted my life''s good luck when I met you. I really hate them..."


    Liu Che lightly pecked her forehead and said, "By my side, you only need to live happily."


    "Um."


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Prince Lordaeron: "I have sacrificed a batch of Titans, and we have come to divide evenly. I have already transferred all the points."


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Understood! Thank you brother..."


    Judicial God: "Happy cooperation, we will continue to fight in the future."


    Tanjirou: "Why are you so fast??"


    Second Li: "I guess they must be called people. By the way, what are you going to exchange for Alsace? The technique is still a magical treasure!"


    Prince Lordaeron: "I am going to exchange for a light-based supernatural power and upgrade my battle armor, and then I will go to practice first.


    I have arranged for my army to explore the emptiness. "


    Judicial God: "I have accumulated points for a year. This time I am going to exchange for a 36-Rank Golden Lotus Second Body, and then let Goddess Kong Xuan refine it for me."


    Taiyi Iori: "Second Brother Yang Jian, how many points do you need to spend for this 36th-Rank Divine Treasure?"


    Klin: "Isn''t there in the group? You didn''t watch it..."


    Kinomoto Sakura: "Then what golden lotus is great?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Sister Sakura, that is no longer a powerful thing or not. It is a treasure of the creation **** level, in our opinion, it is enough for now."


    Generally speaking of believers.


    Before surpassing the Supreme Realm, this level of divine treasure was sufficient.


    If you have too much, you can''t control it perfectly.


    Iori Taichi: "...I just looked at it, it''s 30 million points, my mother...how long does it take to save?"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Didn''t he say that he saved for a year? I guess he will often play in battle..."


    At this moment, the prompt in the group sounded.


    Ding...The Lord of the Moon Worship has joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Ding...The young dragon-seeking boy joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group. .


    Chapter 852 Crowd Members: Respectfully send off Brother Yuebai to go all the way! !


    Tosaka University: "Welcome...two newcomers, that''s not right! Why did you come in, Lord of the Moon worshipper!!!"


    She was shocked.


    After the Lord of the Moon Worship was in the Solanum World, the spreading timeline, how could he join the chat group?


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Huh? The Lord of the Moon Worship...my mother, good fellow...If this is known by Sister Qing''er, he is afraid that he will be tortured and killed countless times!"


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Huh? What is this place? Who are you, and... that Qinger is the old man''s enemy-is that?"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Respectfully send the moon worship brother to go all the way-good!"


    Tanjiro: "Send off the moon worship brother all the way!"


    Judicial deity: "Send off the moon worship brother to a good journey!"


    Older Li: "Send off Brother Yueyue for a good walk all the way!"


    Depraved White-robed Wizard: "Respectfully send off Brother Yueyue to go all the way!"


    Ninth Uncle Slayer Demon Slayer: "Send Brother Yueyue a good walk all the way!"


    Prince Lordaeron: "Respectfully send off Brother Yuebai to go all the way!"


    Courageously: "Respectfully send the moon worship brother to go all the way!"


    Troubled Times: "Respectfully send off Brother Yueyue to go all the way!"


    The world will help the lord: "Send the moon worship brother all the way!"

 Chapter 872：

    The First Emperor of Qin Dynasty: "Respectfully send off Brother Yueyue to go all the way!"


    General Yuwen: "Congratulations to Brother Yueyue to go all the way!"


    ...


    At this time, Nanzhao domestic.


    The Lord of the Moon worshipped with black lines on his face. What are these doing? The old man seems to be dying.


    Is there such a wicked one?


    However, this series of refreshed lists also surprised him.


    Who is the Judicial God?


    And the First Emperor of Qin, isn''t Ying Zheng already dead?


    With the doubts in his heart, the priest of worshipping the moon asked again in the image group.


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Excuse me, everyone, who is Qing''er? Can you tell me..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Look at the group information for yourself, it''s on the recently updated list!"


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Oh, thank you fox demon!"


    Tanjiro: "I hope you won''t be scared to pee on your pants after reading it...By the way, although the timeline is different, this hatred, dude, is not easy to resolve."


    In order to tell him the seriousness of the matter, Tanjirou had to remind him.


    But what kind of person is the Lord of the Moon.


    How can you be afraid of mere threats.


    "Huh... do you think the old man was frightened? If he swallows Nanzhao country and releases water monsters, who else is the old man afraid of besides the sword sage of Shushan?"


    The Lord of Moon Worship was so arrogant in his heart that he directly clicked on the group information.


    Selected in the goddess column.


    Ranked eighth, Nuwa---Qinger.


    Ranked ninth, Nuwa --- Yu Xiaoxue.


    Ranked thirteenth, Nuwa---Feng Qingxue.


    ...


    The pupils suddenly enlarged!


    The heart of the worshiper of the moon was cold, and then he tremblingly clicked on Qing''er''s video link, and a picture came into his mind.


    At this time, the moon worshiper has entered the mysterious chat group space.


    And Qing''er''s appearance appeared in front of him.


    boom.


    It can''t be wrong... It can''t be wrong! !


    This woman is Linlin Qinger! !


    The Lord of Moon Worship fell directly to the ground, covered in cold sweat.


    Because the video is watched.


    Therefore, Qing''er''s Nuwa breath seemed to be greater than the heavens and the earth, and this kind of existence was no longer understandable.


    This is God!


    A more terrifying existence than Pangu God.


    "My name, Lin Qing''er...The wife of the God of Eternity is one of the God Realm Nuwa!"


    After a brief introduction.


    The video is over.


    But the Lord of the Moon Worshipping Kneeled on the ground, his teeth trembling, both his appearance and his eyes were exactly the same.


    It''s just that Lin Qing''er is still being held by herself.


    But Lin Qinger in the video is the real Nuwa.


    Could it be that Lin Qinger is one body?


    Thinking of this, he quickly opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group and quickly asked in the group.


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Brother...Big brother, what is going on? Why is Lin Qing''er the same as Lin Qing''er in my world."


    The fox who only loves money: "Scared?"


    Who is not afraid of this.


    Offended a Nuwa, he now has soft calves.


    In the past, I was not afraid that Lin Qing''er was the descendant of N¨¹wa, relying on N¨¹wa''s success, or that N¨¹wa would simply die.


    But it''s different now.


    This is a real Nuwa.


    That breath can''t be faked.


    And he also seems to see the name of this ID, and the ranking is also very high.


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Afraid, can you not be afraid!! By the way, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    The fox who only loves money: "Tu Shan Yaya, one of the wives of the eternal Creator, I admire your fearless appearance, don''t be afraid..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Actually, the answer is very simple. Didn''t someone remind you just now? Two worlds are not one world. Lin Qing''er is the Nuwa of my world.


    The Lin Qing''er you are currently detaining cannot be said to be alone with her, but in fact he is also a person, but in a different parallel world. "


    At this moment, the Lord of Moon Worship finally understood.


    Why do so many people say.


    [Congratulations to the moon worship buddy to go all the way! ¡¿


    Feelings have known this result a long time ago.


    He imprisoned Lin Qing''er, but what should I do when facing Nuwa Lin Qing''er.


    At this time, the leader of the moon worshipping is difficult to ride a tiger.


    There is an urgent need to find a solution.


    The Lord of the Moon Worship: "May I ask the goddesses, all the gods, who will give me pointers on what should I do?"


    .........


    Tosaka University: "I''m here to teach you, just to see if you can''t listen!"


    The Lord of Worship Moon: "Obey!! Absolutely, even if you let me eat shit, I will eat it!!"


    Iori Taichi: "Brother, you are really cowhide! I took it..."


    Tanjiro: "+1"


    Klin: "Hey, Taiyi... he didn''t take it, but was afraid... If this makes Nuwa angry, he probably won''t even be qualified to eat shit."


    The Lord of Moon Worship is now scared, just don''t know before, the living god, the second son of the earth, the third son of his own.


    Now I understand that there is a **** outside the sky.


    Can you not be afraid?


    Afterwards, Rin Tosaka sent him a package of documents.


    The content inside is very simple.


    The above requires oneself to join the denomination of the gods, this is one of them!


    The second is to kill the Witch King, occupy this country, and then release Lin Qing''er, knowing it with reason and moving with affection.


    Send the other party and his daughter into the gods.


    So they will intercede with Qinger.


    Otherwise, you will be at your own risk.


    What else can the Lord of the Moon Worship say? Hurry up and become a priest.


    Ugh...


    You said it was done.


    He sighed in his heart, and when he crossed his legs into concentration, the Lord of the Moon worshipped into the meditation space.


    ...


    On the other side at this time, Lin Qing''er was really angry when she learned that the world line was cut into.


    "The moon worship of the dog day, if he hadn''t become the chief priest, I really want to chop him off!" Ren.


    Chapter 853: The Lord of the Moon Worshiping: I''ve Chopped the Witch King


    Qing''er was angry, and Xinyu Garden followed with lightning and thunder.


    Tu Shan Yaya persuaded: "Well, you don''t know, history is established, in short, we have let him do it.


    Then it depends on his performance. "


    "Huh... what did he do?"


    "Um...I''m scared, I just accepted everything, I guess I''m busy now."


    "It''s almost the same!" Qing''er''s face cleared slightly, and then she sighed: "My original destiny is really pitiful... alas..."


    In the original world.


    Dad doesn''t kiss, mother doesn''t love.


    After finally marrying an individual, it is still a terrible waste.


    Wives are not well protected, and they listen to other people''s slander.


    In the end, he was depressed in the prison.


    It''s really miserable.


    ......


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Excuse me... can any wishes be realized here?"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "Yes, but little guy. There is no free lunch in the world. Join the sect established by God and you can do everything you want.


    Do you want to make the world a better place, or make the world peaceful? "


    Han Lingsha also became smarter after learning with other goddesses.


    Like young people, most have heroic dreams.


    Guide them well, it''s actually very fast.


    Without hearing her words, the group member immediately replied.


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Wow... I didn''t expect that there is a **** in this world! Then my wish will definitely come true! I am looking for a fire dragon named Igunilu!"


    The group became quiet for a moment.


    Tosaka University: "So you are Naz, your full name is [Etelias Naz Doragnir]!!!"


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Hey...My lord Goddess, you actually know my name."


    The teenager who was far away in the magical world seemed very surprised.


    He thought that this Ten Thousand Worlds chat group was a new magic researched by the president or other people.


    But the result was completely different from what I had imagined.


    It seems that it is not so difficult for me to find a foster father.


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Please tell me where the adoptive father Ikunilu has gone! Since you are a goddess, this question should be very simple."

 Chapter 873：

    Tosaka University: "Do you really want to know? In fact, it has never left."


    Naz was dumbfounded.


    The meaning of this sentence is that the adoptive father Ikunilu has been observing himself.


    He jumped off the rock and left the food.


    Waiting and watching everywhere, even yelling.


    As a result, Igunilu did not respond to himself.


    Then he quickly asked where his relatives were.


    Tosaka University: "It''s in your body. All dragon-killing magicians are lodged in their bodies by dragons. I can''t talk about some things.


    If you want to see it, download the Eternal Meditation in the Ten Thousand Worlds Chat Group.


    As long as you cultivate it once, you will be able to see it, and at the same time you will be able to understand your own life experience! "


    life experience?


    Adoptive father?


    The two mysteries were pursued by Naz.


    Without thinking about it, he directly opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group and started practicing according to the other party''s instructions.


    When Naz entered the meditation space.


    He saw the great **** and the nine galaxies coiling around the god.


    Each one has unparalleled power.


    "God, please give me strength, I want to know my life experience and where is my adoptive father!"


    Accompanied by Naz''s kneeling.


    A force fell from the sky.


    The soul is washed.


    At the same time he saw memories that he had never seen before.


    Hundreds of years ago, he died directly because of an accident.


    Then one day later, he was resurrected.


    Given the real name END.


    Later, he was adopted by Igunilu, and his life experience and the secrets of his adoptive father were all solved.


    He has an older brother.


    Also has a foster father.


    After waking up, Naz stroked his abdomen with one hand, talking with Igunilu inside.


    "Father, come out! I don''t need the power of the dragon anymore..."


    The flames are burning.


    A power that did not belong to him was squeezed out of Naz''s body.


    Then the father and son met.


    Igunilu looked at Naz with melancholy eyes, and couldn''t help sighing, "Actually, you shouldn''t be like this!"


    "No... after joining the cult, I realized how serious my mission is! And you have been lodged in my body, and you can''t always suppress the dragon seed."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, the Devil Seed has been destroyed by me, and now I am Naz, a subordinate of the God of Eternity! The young man who was given hope by God..."


    In a chat with Igunilu.


    Naz knew a lot of things he didn''t know.


    I also understand why the dragon of the Dragon Slayer must possess his body.


    In the end, he decided to return to the trade union first, because there are so many people and power.


    And there are many things, he needs to come forward to solve it!


    And the most important thing is to find your brother.


    He has been living in pain until now, his soul is probably already riddled with holes.


    Seeing that he had decided, Ikunilu didn''t say anything, after all, children are going to grow up.


    Especially after learning that Naz possesses the power of God.


    Igunilu also joined the cult, and under the impetus of the divine power, his blood was purified and he also gained the power to transform into a human form.


    At this time, the kittens next to him were scared and silly.


    It really shocked my brother Meow all year.


    The father Naz had been looking for was actually in his body, and he was still a demon? ?


    Okay, Maomao doesn''t want to do anything, just wants to be a cute cat.


    Igunilu left his body, and Naz naturally became a lot more mature.


    Then they headed towards the Fairy Tail Guild.


    ......


    On the other hand, after joining the religious cult, the Lord of the Moon worshipped directly and resolutely sorted out his sect.


    First of all, it is to abolish one''s own status and respect God!


    Second, send someone to kill the Witch King directly.


    1.5¡¡¡¡ when everything is over.


    The Lord of Moon Worship tidied his clothes and came to the dungeon.


    At this time, Lin Qing''er, because of her daughter, the Nuwa clan spiritual power in her body has been fading, and now it is no different from a weak woman.


    Saw the arrival of the Lord of the Moon Worship.


    There was only disgust and hatred on her face.


    If it were not for him, his husband would not abandon himself.


    Soon, the other party came to him.


    "Please come out, mother!"


    "What do you want to do with a moth?"


    "I''ll change the place for you, by the way, I want to talk to you..."


    "Hmph, if you humiliate me in front of the Witch King, then you die as soon as possible, I have no mercy towards him from the beginning!"


    "Not so, the Witch King has been killed by me, and the head is outside!"


    "What did you say?".


    Chapter 854 Lin Qinger''s mother and daughter reunite, worship the moon and plan the world!


    Lin Qing''er was stunned, didn''t he need the Witch King to control the country?


    Why would you kill him.


    Although Lin Qing''er hated this unwilling person, marrying the other party was only to maintain the heritage of Nuwa Temple.


    But she still didn''t expect to be killed like this.


    Following the clapping of the Lord of the Moon Worship, the Witch King''s head was lifted up, and it was **** that he had just killed him.


    "What are you...what are you going to do? I have obediently obediently obediently imprisoned you!"


    Lin Qing''er said with a trembling voice.


    But the Lord of Moon Worship looked at her with a strange look and said: "I just want you to change places. How about sitting down and talking slowly?"


    Looking at the moon worship leader with a serious look.


    She took a deep breath and followed the moon worshiper to the outside.


    Only halfway through, she was taken away to wash, and changed to a brand new dress.


    Then Lin Qing''er came to the front of the Lord of Moon Worship.


    "Don''t you want me to marry you?"


    A simple sentence, but the scared Moon worshiper almost fell to the ground.


    Such as 29 this weird performance.


    Lin Qing''er really couldn''t figure out what he was going to do.


    Killed the Witch King and let himself wash.


    Lin Qing''er naturally thought that the other party wanted to occupy herself, but looking at the face of the Lord of Moon Worship, it seemed that things were different from what she had imagined.


    The Lord of Moon Worship wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead.


    He sneered at Lin Qing''er and said, "Ahem...Don''t say so nonsense. This is a bit dangerous, it''s like this... I just thought, this Witch King has nothing to do with you.


    If you kill it, you will kill it. How about changing our agreement? "


    "What to change?"


    "You join the cult, I treat the people kindly, how will I treat every citizen in Miaojiang?"


    "My belief is only the **** Nuwa!"


    "Not necessarily, my **** is older than N¨¹wa, even N¨¹wa is a subordinate of god! So our contract is that you join the religion and believe in my god, and I will let all the people go."


    Despicable is despicable.


    But now there is no way for the Lord of the Moon to worship.


    The most important thing is to fool Lin Qinger to join this early.


    And he has a hunch that as long as the other party joins the cult, everything will change.


    Lin Qing''er frowned at the Lord of Moon Worship, and took a deep breath.


    "you sure?"


    "I''m sure!"


    "Then we have agreed not to use my daughter to threaten me!"


    "Yes."


    Then the two reached a contract, and Lin Qinger used meditation thoughts and entered the meditation space.


    Since there was no love, the first thing she saw was the God of Eternity.


    Then I was attracted by the greatness of God, and when my inner feelings changed, the scene also changed.


    A peach tree that stretched across the sky appeared in front of her.


    "This...where is this?"


    "The meditation space of the gods is also a resting place for the goddesses, hello... my name is Feng Qingxue, and I am a nvwa..."


    A young girl in a yellow veil came to Lin Qing''er.


    The breath that was billions of times stronger than that of the N¨¹wa God, conquered Lin Qing''er in one fell swoop.


    In an instant, she burst into tears.


    When the body is soft, he has to kneel down.


    As a result, he was stopped by Feng Qingxue.


    "Don''t ask for so much courtesy, let''s go and talk here..."


    Under Feng Qingxue''s leadership, Lin Qinger finally saw herself in another world.


    It was at this moment that she understood why the change before and after the Lord of the Moon worshipped so much.


    Nuwa Lin Qing''er smiled at her and said, "It''s really hard for you. You don''t have to suffer when you come here. Parents...Witch kings, all are just passing by."

 Chapter 874：

    "You...you can''t say my parents!"


    "Why can''t you say? You can see the people of Shushan come to help you if you suffer like this? It can be seen that the fairy father of the day world comes to help you?


    Humiliated by her husband, misunderstood by the people, and separated from her daughter.


    Has anyone helped you? "


    Every question was like a dagger, piercing Lin Qinger''s inland sea.


    She burst into tears, but did not know how to answer.


    Just sobbing silently.


    Then Nuwa Lin Qing''er comforted: "You don''t have to be afraid to join the religious sect, good... life, there will always be this and that kind of uncomfortable.


    But everything will end..."


    "Ok, I know..."


    "After you go back, remember to find Zhao Ling''er, and then come to God Realm together."


    "Okay, then... then can I help your sister?"


    "Yes, because I am you and you are me..."


    When Lin Qing''er woke up, the Lord of Moon Worship had disappeared.


    Instead, there are two maids in the church.


    "See Lord Goddess, Lord Master said, you can do whatever you want in the future, you don''t need to report to him!"


    "What did he do?"


    "My lord, he''s going to suppress the Water Beast, ordering people to collect the Five Spirit Orbs."


    Lin Qing''er nodded and said, "I went to find my daughter, you can tell him later."


    "Yes."


    Then she flew to the sky, looking for the power of Nuwa in her body, and marching in the direction of her daughter.


    There was a long mark in the dim sky.


    It''s dazzling like a meteor.


    Inspiring the power of Nuwa in the body, coupled with surpassing the immortal, Lin Qinger''s strength is already very terrifying.


    About an hour later.


    She came to the fairy island.


    At this time, there is still formation on this island.


    With a slap of the palm, the seal was lifted instantly.


    "Who?"


    Everyone on the island rushed out.


    When seeing Lin Qing''er standing in the air like an immortal, these people all knelt down.


    340¡¡¡¡ "My lord, why are you here? Hometown..."


    "It''s settled over there! Where''s Ling''er?"


    "inside!"


    Lin Qinger quickly found her daughter under the guidance of the other party.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other.


    Zhao Linger''s cry was heart-piercing. When she was very young, she left her mother. How could she bear it?


    "Mother...Mother.... I really miss you so much."


    "Don''t cry, we won''t be separated in the future!"


    After understanding, these servants knew what happened, but Lin Qinger did not say that the Witch King had been killed.


    How can that kind of waste be worthy of yourself?


    She is now a woman predetermined by God.


    Don''t talk about her reality, when a woman is insecure, and even the safety of herself and her daughter cannot be guaranteed.


    Do you still think she loves you?


    Go dreaming!


    Lin Qing''er didn''t like the Witch King at first.


    After receiving her daughter, Lin Qinger naturally did not stop and returned directly to her hometown.


    Back to Nanzhao country.


    Everyone didn''t mention a word about the Witch King, but Ling''er had a better position than before.


    At this time, the lunar worship leader returned.


    Announce to everyone.


    "The eternal religion needs to be expanded. For the time being, no friction with Shushan is allowed, but there is no kind of education...".


    Chapter 855 Xu Changqing was kicked by an embroidered shoe, Qing''er is really ruthless!


    Why don''t you touch Shushan, the Lord of the Moon Worshipping also has his own ideas.


    At this time, there is a sword sage and a wine sword fairy in Shushan.


    There is also the Town Demon Tower.


    Naturally it is not easy to attack, and the development of religious religion is the truth.


    Lin Qinger said to the moon worship: "When can we leave?"


    "Go on it now, Lord Goddess! The altar has been set up. You can leave when you want to leave."


    "Well, let''s go today."


    Lin Qing''er didn''t want to stay in this place that made her sad.


    As Qinger of that world said.


    She has no father, no mother, and no relatives.


    Living in the ice since childhood.


    Some people might say why Zi Xuan''s Nuwa is so powerful, and why Qing''er can''t even beat a moon worshiper.


    Please, that idiot Zi Xuan has given most of his aura to Xu Changqing.


    There is a fart power passed on to Lin Qing''er.


    The descendants of N¨¹wa inherited their power by blood, but they were born amorous again.


    How could there be a simpler way than to clean them up, the Emperor of Heaven only needs to get a Xu Changqing, and Zi Xuan will be obediently thrown into the net.


    Then, under the guidance of the Lord of the Moon Worship, Lin Qinger came to the altar.


    All the people of Nanzhao State knelt down together.


    No matter what kind of Miao people, they are already concerned about the religion at this time, because this is a **** older than the **** Nuwa!


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your devout believer. Now I offer the descendants of the Nuwa tribe. I hope you will accept..."


    Along with the sacred lines light up.


    A beam of light went straight into the sky.


    The world was plunged into darkness, and the boundless starry sky unfolded in front of them.


    Fuxi, who proclaimed himself the God Realm, also felt the existence of this huge force.


    Ever since Nuwa chose to burn both jade and stone.


    He had to close the God Realm.


    What does the life and death of those humans have to do with him?


    Not long ago, Xu Changqing went to the upper realm and brought most of Nuwa''s power, and his strength has become stronger and stronger.


    "Go and see what happened outside. ¡¨!"


    "Yes."


    With the departure of the heavenly soldiers, Xu Changqing, who was standing under the steps, looked at the starry sky and fell into deep thought.


    Xianfan is different.


    I have become a fairy, but why is my heart so lonely?


    Short thoughts flashed by.


    Then the heavenly soldiers outside ran over in sweat. He pointed to the outside and said in horror: "Your Majesty the Emperor, go and see! The sky is falling..."


    "what?"


    Emperor Fuxi rushed outside with a group of courtiers.


    When they came to the edge of the God Realm, the whole person couldn''t help being stunned.


    I saw the sky within reach, really collapsing.


    But after this world collapsed, there was a more expansive world inside!


    Nine vast galaxies stand in front of everyone.


    Then they heard a thunderous sound coming from inside.


    "Bon the priest to worship the moon, longevity, devour the body of the soul, a code of Moko''s immeasurable..."


    This voice is extremely majestic.


    It is not to be offended at all.


    It was billions of times more terrifying than the power of Thunder Tribulation that Fuxi controlled.


    With the divine light falling.


    Two women flew high in the sky from the land of Miao.


    Xu Changqing understood at a glance, it was his daughter and granddaughter... but why did they go to that mysterious world.


    I thought that my daughter was about to leave.


    Xu Changqing suddenly couldn''t sit still.


    He is about to fly away.


    The Emperor of Heaven frowned and asked, "Xu Changqing, what are you doing?"


    "Master Tiandi, that''s my child..."


    "Huh? Nuwa descendants... Go stop them! That world is not a good place..."


    The Emperor of Heaven showed a weird look, and directed Xu Changqing to make trouble.


    And this fool actually flew out with his sword.


    I have to say that Xu Changqing still has some strength.


    The sword flies.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Lin Qing''er and Zhao Ling''er.


    "Boy, what are you going to do? Stop quickly... I''m your father..."


    Xu Changqing was anxious, because the divine light was constantly condensing.


    He thought that as long as he reported his identity.


    Lin Qing''er would listen to her own words and leave this divine light.


    As a result, what he was waiting for was an embroidered shoe.


    "Get out of here, you ungrateful villain...Thanks to you, this child and I have suffered so many years of sin. Keep staying in your fairyland!"


    Lin Qinger said angrily.

 Chapter 875：

    Then the light accelerated and disappeared into the heaven and earth.


    However, Xu Changqing was bled by the seven holes hit by the embroidered shoes and flew out.


    It can''t be said that he is very weak, and the immortal is very weak.


    It''s that Lin Qing''er has already evolved in the divine light, can it be touched by a mere fairy?


    No... there must be some misunderstanding.


    Why does my daughter hate me so much?


    Is it wrong for me to become a fairy?


    Xu Changqing fell from a high altitude and fell into a coma.


    And the Emperor of Heaven did not continue to take action, because when Xu Changqing went out, a murderous gaze enveloped the entire heaven.


    All the gods vomited blood and passed out.


    That was a warning from Nuwa Qinger.


    Anyone who dares not accept it will give it a try.


    ......


    Below Nanzhao domestic.


    The Lord of Moon Worship said with a fervent expression: "Have you seen it? This is the god...this is the **** we believe in..."


    "God of Eternity!!!"


    "God of Eternity!!!"


    "God of Eternity!!!"


    "Yes, that''s it...Go, follow me and spread the faith of God throughout the world..."


    The Lord of Moon Worship is crazy.


    That''s because of excitement.


    Not to mention Wan Zai Shou Yuan, he also received various rewards.


    This is only one sacrifice, so in the future, if you sacrifice the world, wouldn''t you be able to get more?


    ----------


    Within the gods.


    Zhao Ling''er lay in Lin Qing''er''s arms and asked, "Who was that person just now? Why are you so angry, mother."


    "That person is here to confess his relatives. Just treat him as a beggar."


    "Oh... what a disgusting kind of person."


    "Yes, we will never come into contact with such a person anymore, just live happily every day."


    ...


    "Ding... your main priest worshipped the Lunar Master and sacrificed to you Lin Qing''er, the descendant of Nuwa, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a main god-level Nuwa [Lin Qing''er] minister."


    "Ding...your main priest worships the lunar leader and sacrificed to you Zhao Ling''er, the descendant of Nuwa, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a main god-level Nuwa [Zhao Ling''er]."


    Why are you directly promoted to the main **** level?


    Liu Che felt that it was the factor of Nuwa''s blood.


    Although the strength of this mother and daughter is not good, but the blood is very mellow.


    With the increase of the system, Huiben Guiyuan became two Nuwas in God''s Domain.


    "I didn''t expect that my Nuwa would really become a small ethnic group in the future...".


    Chapter 856 Zhao Linger''s Ultimate Nemesis---Ya [ͼ]


    Liu Che''s words caused Feng Qingxue''s laughter.


    "Then God likes our Nuwa?"


    "Of course I like it..."


    "Hey, I knew it! Every time Qing''er waited for bedtime, God got up almost in the afternoon..."


    Liu Che:...


    You can''t remember anything else, can you blame me for this?


    It''s not Qinger too...cough cough.


    Then Qing''er and Zhao Ling''er came to God Realm, it is worth mentioning.


    Qing''er recovered Nuwa''s body, and so did Zhao Ling''er.


    "Wow... Mom, my legs... My legs have become snakes!"


    "This is not a snake, we are the great Nuwa family, don''t be afraid..."


    "But I can''t walk anymore!"


    Zhao Linger wanted to cry a little, and didn''t know how to move.


    If it used to be a leg, I knew how to walk subconsciously, but now it has become a tail...


    Lin Qing''er clutched her forehead and said: "Twist your waist, use your tail lightly, and then you can go. Although we can fly, we must learn to walk."


    "Oh..."


    Seeing her mother''s appearance, Xiao Ling''er also began to study hard, only to find that it was not as difficult as she thought.


    Just keep twisting the waist 340 to do it.


    The appearance of the two mothers fell into Liu Che''s eyes.


    He shook his head and said to Feng Qingxue next to him: "Send them to Qing''er, let''s study for a while."


    "Um."


    Then the lovely Feng Qingxue went out.


    Lin Qinger was stunned when she saw the jade legs of this Nuwa.


    Is it possible to restore human feet?


    "Are you surprised? Actually, you can do it. You just need to think in your mind, I want my legs... I can show up by myself, otherwise it will be very difficult to go to bed."


    "Are you sister Feng Qingxue?"


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Qingxue!"


    The girl next door smiled sweetly.


    Ling''er next to him asked in astonishing words: "Mother, what is a sleeping man?"


    "Ah this... this is sleeping."


    "Oh..."


    "Don''t have that problem, you will understand when you grow up!"


    Seeing her daughter''s ghostly eyes, Lin Qinger knew that she still wanted to continue to ask questions.


    Why is this daughter disobedient.


    In fact, Lin Qing''er didn''t know that Zhao Ling''er''s character would indeed be very suppressed according to normal history.


    No parents.


    Plus I miss my mother all day.


    Gradually, he will become a well-behaved child.


    But she hasn''t grown up yet, and when she was naughty, she naturally looked lively and lovely.


    Under Feng Qingxue''s guidance, both of them recovered their green jade legs.


    Zhao Ling''er looked at her natural legs, constantly changing, one for the tail and the other for the legs.


    Until I got a look from my mother.


    This is so scared to stop playing.


    "Don''t frighten her like that, the child''s nature is like this, let''s go...the gods are not available for the time being, let''s go find another Qinger."


    "I have another mother?"


    "certainly!"


    "Wuhu... I''m going to find that mother, and the current mother keeps staring at me!"


    "Zhao Linger!!!"


    This girl is terrible, and it took a long time to pick it up before she began to rebel.


    But this time she roared, instead of calming Zhao Linger, she caused a string of laughter like silver bells.


    When I came to another Qinger''s palace.


    Zhao Ling''er was stunned, because this mother seemed to be much younger than she looked like, at most she was her sister!


    "What''s wrong? Surprised to see me..."


    "No, why are you so young!"


    "Because my world is different from yours, come in and sit down..."


    At her invitation, several Nuwas walked in.


    This is a land of life.


    Beautiful flowers are blooming everywhere.


    And it happened that both Ye Rou and Liu Ning came here to play today, so it seemed that there were a lot of people.


    When Ye Rou saw the weird Zhao Ling''er, she suddenly smiled and said, "What a good girl, let her sister hug her."


    "Hello, sister, you are so beautiful..."


    "Little mouth is so sweet, my sister will teach you divine art in the future!"


    "Uh-huh."


    ...


    On the other side, the two youths were communicating what they had just encountered.


    Hearing that Xu Changqing wanted to stop Qing''er from letting her go, the young Qing''er sneered: "What does he want to do? He sacrificed his mother and became a celestial path. He also wants to harm you. He deserves to be beaten!"


    [From now on, the Qinger of Xiansan will be described as Qinger, while the one of Xianyi will be Lin Qinger. ¡¿


    "Oh... he may be helpless."


    "Helpless?" Qing''er said indifferently, "Did someone force him to become a fairy? Or would the world collapse if Xu Changqing didn''t become a fairy?


    You are wrong, he Xu Changqing is a puppet of the fairy world from beginning to end, thinking of becoming immortal from beginning to end, and the only thing that is not good is to put on a cup!


    The raccoon on the same hill with Shushan. "


    Although Lin Qing''er didn''t want to admit what she said, what she said was true.


    His wife and daughter are all around.


    I just want to become a fairy.


    Even if my wife is dead, what does it have to do with me?


    Thinking of this, Lin Qing''er couldn''t help but clenched her little hand.


    Then she looked at Qing''er and asked, "How is your world handled?"


    "Simple, the parents were sent into reincarnation, the Emperor of Heaven was slaughtered! Now they are still alive happily..."


    Lin Qinger: ...


    "Actually, you don''t have to be like this. The wicked are naturally harassed by the wicked. Now Xu Changqing has become a fairy, but the mother is dead.


    In the future, I will order to go down and bring your mother and soul of that world.


    As for him! If you want to become immortal, just accompany the immortal Dao to collapse together..."

 Chapter 876：

    "Yes."


    "In the future, I will practice the secret method together with me and achieve the Supreme Dao. This is the destiny of our Nuwa. Let the affairs of the lower realm pass it."


    ......


    There were two more Nuwas in the God Realm, which naturally attracted the attention of countless sisters.


    Of course, what everyone wants to see most is Zhao Linger.


    As the youngest goddess, she is very popular.


    Now that the child she conceived has not yet been born, Zhao Ling''er has been loved all the time, and it is a magical treasure and a magical medicine.


    It made her happy to find North.


    However, Zhao Ling''er is strange and strange.


    But she was most afraid of ya ya, the brain teaser Demon King was simply Zhao Ling''er''s nemesis, as long as the opponent showed up.


    She is just like a rag doll.


    Just like now.


    Yaya hugged Zhao Ling''er, didn''t care about the crying and tearless expression of the other party, and kept kissing the other party''s face.


    "Little sister, you have to fight for favor in the future. My sister will like you girl, hehehehe..."


    "Don''t, Sister Yaya, can''t I make a mistake!"


    "Wrong? What''s wrong with you!


    You are not wrong, I have recently robbed me of the limelight.


    Humph! Today, I will take good care of you.


    Let''s study the 1345th set of Yaya Brain Teasers. ".


    Chapter 857 Elisa: For my mother, you can do anything you want me!


    In the end, Zhao Linger could not survive Yaya''s attack.


    His eyes fainted with Venus.


    From then on, brain teasers became her nightmare.


    ...


    And within another world.


    Naz and Igunilu are walking through the forest.


    Although it is to return to the guild.


    But there are still many things that need to be discussed between the two.


    For example, the establishment of the religion.


    For example, his brother''s problem.


    There is also the gods of this world.


    "Actually, everyone can hate him, but I can''t hate him, because my brother started to study taboo magic madly for me-..."


    "Then do you want to kill him?"


    "Will give him a rest, brother is tired...need to rest, reincarnating in the God Realm is his best home-home!"


    Just between the two conversations.


    A red-haired girl appeared in front of them.


    "Huh... Naz, your mission is over?"


    "Yes, Elisa."


    "Who is this person next to you? It feels amazing!"


    "It''s the dragon I''m looking for, Igunilu..."


    Elisa was stunned when she heard the words, saying that he really found his adoptive father?


    For a moment, the girl was stunned.


    Then smiled and said to him: "That''s really congratulations!"


    "Well, it''s okay. Sometimes the more truth you know, the more complicated things get..."


    Naz''s expression was a bit strange, it didn''t look like him at all.


    The handsome guy from the past.


    It is full of vitality, and often finds people to PK.


    And as soon as he stared, he was scared to death. What is going on today?


    Elisa looked at each other suspiciously.


    Had Naz been controlled by magic?


    She tried to perceive with magic, but Naz didn''t have any unusual reactions.


    "I''m okay Elisa, I just talked about something different, and...do you know your life experience?"


    "My life experience? You understand..."


    "Well, but I''m talking about this world, let''s give you a gift. Knowing so many years ago, your eyes can actually be repaired."


    Then Naz handed a meditation idea to Elisa.


    The latter was puzzled.


    Can this thing in your hand really help you restore your eyes?


    Because of my childhood experience.


    Elisa had a broken eye. Although it was repaired by magic, she couldn''t shed tears.


    This one is her nightmare.


    "There are limits to joking, Naz...this kind of deception!"


    "No, please face this thing seriously, Elsa! This is a gift from the gods, as long as you meditate once, you will understand Naz''s good intentions!"


    Facing the advice of Igunilu.


    Elisa looked at the things in her hands seriously.


    Maybe Naz is right, I should try it.


    Everyone has parents, but she is an orphan.


    Thought of this.


    Elisa strengthened her conviction and used the meditation idea to enter the eternal **** realm.


    Same as Lin Qinger, after witnessing the great existence of the gods.


    There were fluctuations in my heart.


    Elsa''s hair was fluttering at this time, and she asked towards the **** in the sky: "Great god, do you know my life experience? Can you tell me..."


    "Can!"


    A picture was then passed into Elisa''s mind.


    It was about her mother''s deeds.


    There are only a few fragments.


    But just these few pictures made Elisa burst into tears.


    Becoming a dragon, indeed gaining powerful power.


    However, he became a monster himself.


    Inability to sleep, loss of taste, loss of smell.


    This is no longer human.


    It''s a monster that can''t die if he wants to die.


    Elisa burst into tears, it turned out that Naz became like this because she knew her life experience?


    Compared to the fairy princess who is the partner at this time, she hopes to redeem her mother.


    She always thought her mother was a badass.


    Even at the beginning, I thought my mother was a demon.


    But in the end it was discovered that maternal love exists.


    Then Elisa said again, the great **** I am willing to sacrifice myself in exchange for the salvation of my mother, please give me strength.


    Even if you let me be a cow or a horse.


    In the next instant, the world changed.


    The darkness no longer exists, and the thousands of stars disappear one by one.


    Elisa looked at the peach tree, which was bigger than the universe, in amazement, and fell into a daze.


    "Hey... Here comes another little sister, what is your name... Is it also a new goddess?"


    A crisp and sweet voice came into Elisa''s ears.


    She looked back.


    It turned out that there was a woman in strange tights next to him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "You are?"


    "My name is Lin Yueru. I just joined the gods. They said that I have the potential to become a god-chosen woman. I didn''t expect to be able to come to this sacred place."


    "Oh oh... my name is Elisa, and I was recommended by my good friend Naz..."


    Both of them are refreshing women.


    Communicating soon.


    Then there was a wind whistling in the sky, and a huge, star-like flaming fox descended from the sky.


    very scary! ! !


    Elsa felt her soul was frozen under the other''s momentum.


    "Two sisters, don''t be so scared. My name is Tu Shan Honghong. I am the wife of the God of Eternity, or I can call it a concubine..."


    The flame disappeared.


    ..........


    Replaced by a perfect woman.


    She wore a hot long dress and her white thighs were extremely enviable.


    The eyes and hair are full of charm like a beating flame.


    Not to mention a man, even Elisa has to admit that this is a peerless woman.


    Several illusory tails swayed wantonly behind Tu Shanhonghong.


    Lin Yueru said in surprise: "You... are you a fox?"


    "Yeah, Tushan Fox Clan, do you want me to send you some spells? Make sure you can crush everyone!"


    "However, our world says that monsters are bad guys."


    Tu Shanhonghong sneered after hearing this: "Then your world has told you that humans are all good people? That''s just a conspiracy of the Emperor of Heaven!


    Little girl, my strength is stronger than the emperor of your world, and you can crush him with one finger. "


    Lin Yueru stuck out her tongue when she heard the words, this fox **** is terrible.


    However, what the other party said was quite right.


    Compared with monsters.

 Chapter 877：

    The bad guys are really worse than the monsters.


    The human heart is the most sinister thing.


    Tiger poison does not eat seeds, but human beings are extremely hungry, but they can easily eat.


    At this time, Tu Shan Honghong looked at Elisa and said to her, "God has already told me your problem. It is actually very simple to save your mother.


    But because your mother has done a lot of wrong things, even if she joins the religion, she still has to atone for her sins. "


    "I know, I know... Lord Goddess, as long as I can save her, let me be blind, my eyes...I give you all my arms!" People.


    Chapter 858 The awakening of the first president Mebis, the shock of the entire union! [ͼ]


    "Why do I want your eyes and hands!" Tu Shanhonghong glared at Elisa and said: "Although stupid is a bit stupid, he is also a lover of personality, so I will give you a blood search. Trace technique, use your own blood to find your own mother.


    You should also go out. For the first time in meditation, you can''t stay here for too long, otherwise your body will be overwhelmed. "


    Enter the world of meditation.


    The soul will be nourished by divine power.


    This is a step-by-step thing.


    The first entry cannot exceed thirty minutes.


    ...


    When Elisa went out, the fairy tail mark on her body disappeared.


    The eyes returned to normal.


    The magic power has increased more than ten times.


    In addition, there were two more spells in her mind, the Sky Fox Garment and the Blood Tracer.


    "Huh... Elisa, why is there a trace of a rose on the back of your hand?"


    Naz has been guarding his friend''s side.


    Unexpectedly, after she woke up, there were more marks on the back of her hand.


    Elisa lowered her head and touched the golden rose on her hand, and there was a more terrifying power in it.


    Then she smiled and said: "This is a gift from a goddess sister!"


    "...Your luck is so good, I''m just thinking about it! Forget it, let''s return to Fairy Tail soon. The power of God needs a lot of publicity!"


    "Um."


    Then the three of them used magic and flew out.


    Their speed is extremely fast.


    In just one hour, it took twenty hours to finish the journey.


    Back to the union.


    Everyone inside felt different magical powers in the air.


    "who is it?"


    All the wizards ran out, but they saw Naz, Elisa, and a stranger with red hair.


    "Elusa? How can your magic..."


    As the signature girl of the Fairy Tail Union, Milaj, who is also in charge of her appearance, was taken aback.


    Why did the enemy''s power grow to such a terrifying state.


    "We have become stronger because we have gained God''s power. This time we come back and have an important piece of information to tell everyone."


    Everyone looked at Elisa.


    I saw the latter smile faintly and said: "Who would like to join the Cult of God, as long as you believe in the eternal God, you can obtain such extraordinary power as us!"


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    Three rushing waves emerged from Elisa and others.


    The substantive magic power makes the Fairy Tail guild people stupid. I am afraid that the amount of magic power cannot be matched by the president.


    Makarov Doleah was originally in the room.


    Also ran out at this time.


    Looking at the magic power of the three people, and the dragon in human form.


    The old man said in astonishment, "Am I dreaming? Elsa...you...you!"


    The magic was quickly compressed back.


    Naz came to the chairman and explained: "Mr. Makarov, I found my adoptive father on this trip and also met the gods.


    Our strength is bestowed by the gods.


    Do you want to join God''s system? As long as you join the cult, you will gain this power..."


    Makarov Dolea frowned upon hearing this.


    How could there be such a good thing in the world? If there is a god, how come I haven''t encountered it.


    However, the strength of the guys in front of me has indeed surpassed me.


    "This... we need to consider carefully, so this is Mr. Ikonilu, how about we go in and talk?"


    "sure!"


    Although Ikunilu is not dragonized, it can be partially dragonized.


    This is enough to convince anyone.


    Arriving in the guild, Naz began to tell the story of the gods.


    At the same time, the video was sent to most people to watch.


    At the beginning, they were a little unconcerned, after all, they were just memory fragments of the martial arts world, but when they saw the ruined stars behind them.


    Even when the power of the plane is destroyed.


    And the power of a single blow from the gods.


    Only then did I realize that I was just a frog at the bottom of the well.


    At this time, the first president of Fairy Tail appeared in front of people.


    "Mebis, you..."


    "There is no need to conceal it. In fact, even if I can''t come out, the three of them also discovered my existence! Right..."


    Mebis looked at Naz and others.


    The latter defaulted.


    Then Naz explained: "After being given the power by the gods, the perception will become very terrifying. Take me for example, what happened within 10,000 meters, as long as I want to know, I will know..."


    "What a terrifying force."


    "So, Mebis, you..."


    The president looked worriedly at the first generation adult, while the lovely ghost smiled calmly: "Actually, I want to try it too. As a person cursed by a god, if I can get help from other gods, maybe I will get better. Maybe........."


    Be a ghost for hundreds of years.


    Mebis has a great mentality.


    Then she explained her life experience when she heard Mebis talk about the curse.


    Naz said contemptuously: "What tattered **** is definitely not a real god, it must be a demon who is jealous of the virtuous!


    Our God freely grants others eternal life without any side effects..."


    "It is precisely because of this that I want to try the same."


    Mebis smiled faintly, picked up the meditation on the table, and started his first practice.


    There is a natural difference between her and Elisa.


    With a ghostly posture, I have seen the prosperity of the world for hundreds of years.


    With the deepening of his soul, Mebis came to an unimaginable world.


    In your own world.


    She used to think she was very strong, the kind of super strong.


    Only then did I understand what God is!


    At this moment, she lowered her head and looked at her body, only to realize that there were countless crimson texts on the originally flawless soul.


    "These are the curses of Anxelam!"


    Soon the curse faded away, because this is the supreme meditation space.


    When the evil demon comes, it will turn into dust.


    Seeing this scene, Mebis knelt on the ground 1.5 and began to pray with heart.


    Her mood is excited, but also happy.


    Because if there is God''s help, then she will be reborn, although not like Elisa.


    However, when Mebis left the obvious space.


    There is an extra pattern on the forehead and the back of the hand.


    Liu Che didn''t want to leave such a cute elf to Naz''s brother.


    When Mebis opened his eyes, he realized that his soul had returned to the ice crystals.


    Click.


    Click.


    Cracks continue to appear, the first generation of Fairy Tail president, Mebis is out of trouble!


    When she really controlled her body and came outside.


    The whole union is boiling.


    Because of the power of God, it has been verified again.


    What could be greater than God?


    They will become the strongest magicians in history! ! ! .


    Chapter 859: The Magical Use of Blood Tracking Technique, Mebis''s Decision! [ͼ]


    At this time, the Albares Empire.


    In an uninhabited canyon.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The explosion sounded continuously.


    Eventually a giant dragon flew out of it. The dragon''s eyes were scarlet, indicating that it was irrational now.


    Only the desire to kill.


    It took a long time.


    When the dragon''s vent was over, she regained her human form.


    Irene fell on the ground, arranged her clothes indifferently, and prepared to return to the empire.


    But I never thought of a pain from my finger.


    She looked down at her hand.


    A crack appeared on the finger unexpectedly.

 Chapter 878：

    How can this be?


    I am a dragon, why do my fingers crack.


    Irene was surprised.


    Although she looked like a human, she actually only used a transformation spell, and her essence was still a dragon.


    This is the drawback of Dragon Slayer Magic.


    Long-term use of the dragon''s power, the seeds in the body will blossom and bear fruit, and eventually form a dragon seed, and people will be dragonized.


    Because of this.


    29 Irene''s husband abandoned her and tortured for a long time.


    Ticking.


    Ticking.


    The blood kept dripping.


    Irene looked at the wound with surprise, this long-lost pain gave her the feeling of dreaming back to human beings.


    But in the next moment.


    Her eyes went dark, and she knelt on the ground weakly.


    A sense of powerlessness filled her whole body, and a figure reflected in her mind.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Elisa, your daughter... Thank God you can hear me. I think Mommy must be very upset at this time.


    I feel uncomfortable for my dragon body, but don''t worry, you only need to follow the sensation from your fingers to find it.


    I can get rid of this curse for you! If you really love me, please trust me once. "


    Then Irene returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    The wound on her index finger also healed.


    Irene frowned and lowered her head to wonder whether this was true or not.


    My daughter contacted me?


    She couldn''t help feeling ridiculous, she was the mother of the Dragon Slayer!


    Someone must be trying to figure out himself.


    When Irene stood up, a strong feeling came from her fingers.


    About once every three seconds.


    She was guiding her to go somewhere.


    Irene was a little surprised by such a strange thing.


    At this time, the blood in the place dried up and a text was formed.


    [Close your eyes]


    Irene frowned slightly and followed the arrangement in the text.


    As a result, she saw a black figure in the dark, a feeling of blood connection.


    Although I can''t hear what the other party is saying.


    But that face, that hair, and eyebrows.


    Obviously it''s a copy of myself.


    "Elisa...my daughter..."


    Irene was constantly affected by the image in her mind, and then her body floated up into the sky and shot out towards the distant hole.


    The other people in the Albares Empire didn''t even know this.


    ...


    On the other hand, Fairy Tail is here.


    Mebis asked Elisa, "How? Is it effective..."


    "Well, I just got a weak response, in fact, I should go to the Albares Empire!"


    "Don''t be stupid, the people over there are still very powerful. You might have been caught directly in the past, but now Naz and the others have gone out to promote the teachings of God.


    We should also leave, the house will be handed over to Master Mebis, and Elisa to you. "


    If you want to develop the religion, you can''t just stay at home.


    Therefore, Makarov wanted to go to the capital.


    Invite people from those guilds to join.


    Elisa nodded when she heard the words: "Okay, then you take care of the president!"


    "Hey... Master Mebis is awake, I don''t want to call it the president, I will call it Mr. Makarov."


    With the support of divine power, this little old man became much younger.


    Afterwards, Makarov left with a group of people.


    And Mebis said to the rest of the people: "Everyone, help. Let''s modify the union to make it look like a temple as Naz said.


    Otherwise, pilgrims will come later.


    I thought we were a lie here! "


    "Great..."


    A group of little girls began to cheer.


    Then even Elsa joined the help, but Miraj''s mood was obviously a little depressed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I...I think my sister, if I can sacrifice, can my sister be resurrected!"


    The power of the gods is so great.


    Give people youth, give people great power, and give Elsa magic.


    Not only help her repair her eyes, but also find her mother.


    So can Lisana come back to life with her dead sister?


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard the words, and then Mebis comforted: "Just wait for Naz to come back and ask questions. It is estimated that he will be back from a nearby city the day after tomorrow."


    "Um."


    In fact, everyone has a past that they don¡¯t want to remember.


    Like the current Miraj, she used to be a bad girl.


    No one is pleasing to the eye.


    Fighting with Elisa every day, until every time she died, her soul was hit hard.


    This became the clever appearance now.


    Looking at the busy people, Miraj prayed in her heart, God... If you can let me find my sister, no matter what the price is.


    Even if I become a low-level demon, I am willing to accept it.


    ......


    In the city.


    The name of the Fairy Tail Guild is still very leathery.


    Naz took a dragon and stood directly in the center of the city and began to shout.


    "Join the Eternal God Cult to gain supreme power. Even if you have no magic talent, you can become a strong man. We announce to join the Eternal God Cult in the name of Fairy Tail. 343


    Have you seen the dragon next to me?


    It is the guardian beast in the religion of God! "


    Following Naz''s speech, the fiery red dragon took a deep breath.


    He raised his head to the sky.


    boom.


    A fireball with a diameter of one kilometer flew directly into the sky.


    People are already dumbfounded.


    After all dragons have appeared, what is impossible!


    In the distance, the blond girl carrying a luggage bag was shocked when she saw this scene.


    "Could it be that the fairy tail I want to join is a group of magic sticks? But it looks so amazing..."


    Giant dragon.


    Super magic.


    There is also immortal youth, which simply hits all her requirements.


    "I want to join...I want to join..."


    People flocked.


    But there is only one stone tablet that receives the idea of ??eternal meditation.


    So everyone can only queue up.


    By the time Lucy, it was already three hours later.


    "Hello, my name is Lucy, and I want to join the cult..."


    Hobby, who was squatting on Naz''s shoulder, whispered to Naz: "This girl is so beautiful, she definitely has the potential to become a goddess!"


    The latter immediately smiled upon hearing the words: "I declare that you can become the goddess of preparation!"


    "Wow...really, I can always be this beautiful..."


    "No, you will become more beautiful.".


    Chapter 860 Mebis: Irene, you are really weak...


    Just a very unpretentious sentence directly conquered Lucy, the beautiful girl.


    Of course, except for her.


    There are many other goddesses in the Fairy Tail Guild.


    There is no need to persuade, basically they agree.


    Why is it so?


    May I ask which girl who is pregnant with spring will not be moved by seeing the God of Eternity.


    But there are also many people with ghosts and ghosts, under the control of the gods, they have leaked their feet one after another.


    On the other side, the Spectre Dominator''s Union.


    Upon learning of the rise of Fairy Tail, Joseph Paula immediately ordered the entire team to mobilize.


    With the support of the guild leader, the members of the Spectre Dominator quickly came to the vicinity of the Fairy Tail Guild, preparing for a surprise attack.


    "What the support of the gods is really funny... Kill me!!! Don''t leave one..."


    "Yes."


    The four element messenger is ready to start.


    At this moment, a giant dragon rushed over from a distance.


    Not only killed Joseph Bola directly, but also killed most of the members, except for Jubia Rox and Gajiro Retefox.


    No one lives forever.


    Irene lowered her eyes and looked at the two people coldly.

 Chapter 879：

    The Gajluites were all dumbfounded.


    Although as a dragon slayer, he was the first time he faced such a terrifying dragon, that brutal aura.


    It is estimated that you can kill yourself directly.


    And Zhu Biya was directly stunned under the horror.


    This is when Mebis and others have come out.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, they looked at the dragon in the sky.


    Elisa shouted, "Mom, what did you do?"


    "I just heard that they wanted to attack here, so I wiped out some ants!"


    Irene''s tone was a little indifferent, and then turned into a normal human.


    The first meeting of the mother and daughter.


    It turned out to be on this occasion.


    Can I blame Irene for this?


    Why don''t you tell the ghosts that these people don''t have eyes? It deserves to receive a lunch early.


    If Irene had not felt the breath of the dragon in Jajiru Lightfox, even he would have killed him, so don''t underestimate the brutality of a dragon.


    Elisa bit her lower lip, for a moment she didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    And Mebis was also furious.


    "You evil dragon, even if this group of people are planning to attack us, it would be too cruel to kill them directly...¡¨."


    "Why do you think I am not pleasing to your eyes?"


    "So what!"


    "Then have a fight!"


    "Happy to accompany you!"


    Mebis flew directly into the sky, while Irene took out her staff.


    Elisa directly shouted: "Sister Mebis, don''t hurt my mother!"


    "Don''t worry, I just taught her some rules of life! After getting the power of God, she will kill people indiscriminately..."


    "It seems that your tone is not small. I just want to see how powerful the power of God is."


    Irene''s staff waved.


    A huge fireball attacked towards the young Mebis.


    The range is a full kilometer.


    It can be seen that Irene didn''t make any jokes, but Mebis just opened his palm to dissolve the magic.


    One side is magic.


    One side is the law.


    It''s not in one dimension at all.


    Mebis said faintly: "If your power is the only way to go, then give up... Don''t let me look down on you, the Dragon Slayer!"


    "This is what you said..."


    Accompanied by a dragon roar.


    Irene turned into a giant dragon, her eyes turned scarlet again, and she aimed at killing.


    Hundreds of years of torture.


    It has made her mentally very prone to disorder.


    Taunted by Mebis, Irene directly used the strongest blow she could use.


    ¡¾Celestial Magic¡¤Star Crash of God¡¿


    Beyond the boundaries of natural magic, this is the strongest force of the dragon family, forcibly pulling a meteorite in space orbit.


    So as to combat the horror magic of the target.


    At this time, the sky turned into darkness.


    A flaming red flew towards the ground.


    Mebis smiled faintly, and stretched out a small white hand toward the meteorite.


    "Wind God Art¡¤Storm Cutting"


    boom.


    A transparent air bomb flew out.


    In the next instant, the huge meteorite was broken down into particles.


    It''s so simple.


    So unpretentious.


    After that, Mebis waved his hand again, and the five holy light shackles imprisoned Irene.


    So far the battle is over.


    Although it looks a bit thrilling to outsiders, it is said by people in the religious religion.


    This is nothing.


    At this time, Mebius had increased his magic power ten times, mastering six kinds of magic arts.


    Dealing with Irene didn''t come at all, and said something that didn''t make sense.


    Irene is not as good as Uchiha Madara.


    Boom.


    With a loud noise, Irene fell to the ground.


    Mebis said to Elisa: "Now you can talk to her. As for the dragon-killing kid over there, and the magician who pretends to be sleeping, come over to me obediently now."


    bass.


    Jubia didn''t dare to pretend to sleep anymore, and came to Mebis like a kitten.


    He looked at her flatteringly.


    "¡§"Well, really good. You will be the people of the gods in the future. As for those who died, they are actually not good things. Let them pass away."


    "Well, thank you... Thank you Lord Mebis."


    "Just call my sister."


    Mebis smiled faintly.


    ...


    In the forest, Elisa watched her regaining her human form, but her shackled mother burst into tears.


    "mother..."


    She rushed forward, making Irene somewhat unprepared.


    Fingers trembled slightly, and Irene realized that she did not dare to embrace such a lovely daughter.


    Suppressed by the power of the Holy Light.


    Her mood has returned to normal.


    "I''m sorry... it''s your mother who embarrassed you!"


    "No, the world is wrong."


    Elisa shook her head and said.


    In the subsequent conversation between the two, Irene recounted what she had encountered. When she heard that she was pregnant with herself, she was tortured crazily.


    Even when I almost had a miscarriage.


    Elisa can''t hate it anymore.


    What should I do when I change myself to myself?


    Long Hua has made it impossible for his mother to live a normal life, the hatred of her husband, and the disgust of the people.


    A little bit destroyed Irene''s last atrium.


    So she became black and became an extremely cold person, which is also excusable.


    Longhua is compelled.


    If you know the side effects of Longhua.


    Irene would definitely not do this.


    With her white fingers stroking the wound on her mother''s abdomen, Elisa said softly: "Mom, we will all be happy in the future, far away from this sad world..."


    "No, boy...we want to help other people. If God can save me, I hope I can stay and help other people who are suffering."


    Irene knew she was guilty.


    Even if God healed herself, she could not go to the God Realm calmly.


    Atonement is your only way.


    This is an unavoidable fact. .


    Chapter 861: A Speculation From Irene, It''s Good to Live


    At this time, in the headquarters of the religious sect.


    A red-haired woman with a red fruit is sitting cross-legged in a private room.


    On her body.


    There was constantly hot red gas evaporating from her body.


    Vaguely, you can see that these gases are in the form of a dragon, and there is a kind of evil energy in the dragons in this world.


    When you use magic to graft their power.


    That evil force will invade the human body.


    That is, you only have the human soul, but you cannot control the dragon''s body.


    It''s okay for a short time.


    But how can human beings who have tasted the sweetness give up the temptation of power.


    Once the dragon breed hatches.


    Humans become deformed monsters.


    Thirty minutes later.


    The woman''s skin began to change, and the strange and uncoordinated places that were originally caused by the dragon''s transformation began to restore whiteness one after another.


    The scar went away.


    The most important thing is the spirit that Irene has been tortured for a long time.


    There was a comfortable smile on her face at this time.


    The whole person seemed extremely happy and seemed to be having a good dream.


    Another thirty minutes passed.


    Irene still did not wake up.


    343¡¡¡¡ Elisa outside the room said with a worried face: "Sister Mebis, my mother will be fine, we are all over in 30 minutes..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Mebis, who was gnawing at the apple, rolled his eyes, and then said: "You have to trust your mother, and... if you haven''t slept for hundreds of years, your soul will definitely be very tired.


    Let her stay here, we have to think about how to expand the reputation of the union, now that Irene has joined.


    So can we expand our influence?


    The ghost ruler has been destroyed, so we have to subdue the other unions. We can''t stay here and just wait for others to join. "

 Chapter 880：

    "Well, when my mother recovers, I''ll go out..."


    "Stupid, I mean you take care of the house, let''s go out!"


    "what?"


    "Ah what, move your mind, Irene Berselion is one of the twelve shields of the Albares Empire.


    The other party will definitely come to attack us, so you have to take care of the house, and Miraj and I will go out, but...this one has to wait for Naz to come back.


    It is estimated that one sacrifice is required to go out. "


    Although Mebis is not big.


    But the calculation ability is strong.


    When it was determined that the Albarez Empire would attack, the first reaction was to increase its strength.


    And she believes that once the fighting intensifies.


    That immortal demon will appear, and even she will probably not be able to kill the dragon at that time.


    As for Naz''s brother, the person in his own memories.


    In fact, as long as Elisa teaches Naz''s blood tracing technique, she can naturally find it, knowing it with reason and moving with affection.


    That person will also get the ending he deserves.


    The Albares empire is naturally self-defeating!


    ......


    At this time, within the Albares Empire.


    Irene''s disappearance aroused the attention of the other Twelve Shields.


    "What the **** did this guy do?"


    "I don''t know, I lost control of my emotions before and seemed to vent it, but it will not exceed eight hours at most, and it has been more than 20 hours now!


    This is very wrong! "


    Ogast, the magic king, fell into deep thought when he heard the words, and then said to everyone: "Call up other wizards and search for Irene''s place! I suspect that something has happened to her..."


    "Something happened? You are not kidding, Lord Irene is the most terrifying wizard. Once you fight, it may destroy the entire empire."


    "What do you know! I just have a bad feeling, maybe... something happened to Irene!"


    As one of the twelve shields to protect the saint.


    Irene can''t disappear for no reason.


    There must be a hidden story.


    Even if she loses her mind, it is impossible for more than twenty to disappear.


    Then the other twelve shields all went out.


    The Magic King sat on the throne and fell into the memory.


    ......


    The next day.


    When Irene wakes up from her deep sleep, her eyes reveal an unimaginable sense of relief, and her senses of smell and taste will come.


    The sky outside the window is so beautiful.


    The body is so comfortable.


    Hold the palm lightly, and the blood is flowing vigorously.


    A touch of clear tears flowed from her eyes.


    This is human.


    This is the true self.


    Then Elisa came over with the food, watching her munching on the food, even her mother who was ravenous.


    She smiled silently.


    In my memory, I don''t have a mother.


    I have been alone since I was a child.


    Whenever she goes out on a trip, Elisa will be envious when she sees other people''s parents walking together.


    What is your mother like?


    Will it be as strict as other people''s mothers?


    She didn''t realize until now that her mother was like this.


    Eat a saturated service.


    Irene sighed comfortably.


    "This is life... By the way, Elisa, is there anyone you like?"


    "Uh...not yet, but when I learned of your existence, I made a wish to the gods, willing to trade everything for your safety."


    "That''s okay, I went to the pink world yesterday! It''s really beautiful and I met many friends when communicating with them.


    I found a problem. "


    "Um?"


    "In the mouths of those goddess sisters, I think of one thing! All the lower realms are actually incomplete, so where are the flaws in this world?


    In fact, it is already obvious.


    The **** that people know may be just a demon god, a demon **** who harms the world!


    Mebis is very strong, and so is Jeff.


    So they are cursed!


    Others, including me, became evil in the world because of the dragonization problem.


    Thinking about it this way, is the answer clear? "


    "You mean... that so-called **** is actually creating trouble in secret, not allowing anyone to surpass him?"


    Irene shook her head and said softly: "I''m just guessing, everything so-called, the so-called truth, we only understand in the end.


    But for now, it seems that the manipulation is too obvious.


    Jeff has outstanding talents. Before he became a magician, his younger brother died unexpectedly, so he would study taboo magic.


    Can we speculate like this?


    If there are no accidents, then in Jeff''s era, he was actually a great magician, rather than resurrecting Naz and becoming a dark demon! "


    Her speculation has opened her eyes to Elisa.


    indeed.


    The so-called cause and effect, the so-called curse.


    In fact, it is possible that the **** manipulated it with one hand.


    Obviously very powerful, but you must be a cold-blooded executioner, only in this way can you not harm your life.


    Isn''t this funny?


    The traces are too obvious. .


    Chapter 862 Walnut is the cutest, awakened Xu Changqing!


    At this time, within the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che was very satisfied with the space of his road of love.


    This saves you from spoiling yourself.


    As long as it is a goddess, there is no barrier to communication.


    Although he felt that the Monster Tail world was a bit nonsense, but in reality, it was even more nonsense than he thought.


    Can you imagine how many people didn''t die from the end to the end?


    The villains are all relatives of my family.


    Alas... this kind of nonsense world, if it weren''t because of the many beautiful women, he really didn''t even have the thought of paying attention.


    Looking at Zhao Ling''er who was eating pears in front of him.


    Liu Che couldn''t help thinking, what should he do if his child is born and is also naughty?


    "Should be better?"


    Wan Wan held a piece of grilled fish and put it in front of him with a smile.


    "Do you know what I am?"


    "There is no need to guess your husband, your eyes are full of love, and you must be thinking about the little baby in our stomach."


    "Really smart..."


    When Zhao Linger next to him heard the words, she rolled her eyes and asked directly: "Sir Shenling, why are you so magical that you can''t let your child be born sooner?"


    One sentence.


    It made the palace quiet.


    A group of wives looked at themselves with weird faces, and Liu Che was also taken aback.


    "Ah... Actually, the answer is very simple. The children of the gods are not the same as the children of the mortal world. Simply put, before the children of the gods are born, some spiritual wisdom will be born.


    But not too much, just a sense of ignorance.


    At this time, I will send them into a space, similar to the world of Neo, and let them play happily.


    Wait until the body matures before you can be born...


    Although I control the way of life, it can be shortened countless times, but you have to know that the divine body in the world can be accelerated.


    But the soul cannot accelerate growth. "


    This involves the soul avenue.


    It was also a law that Liu Che had never understood, the Avenue of Death belonged to the Avenue of Death.


    Soul Avenue belongs to Soul Avenue.


    The two are completely different rules.


    Moreover, in the eyes of mortals, the soul looks like after death, but is that really the case?


    The Mingzu is a simple example.


    They are purebred soul races.


    Maybe if you get soul treasures in the future, you will be able to comprehend this great principle yourself.


    So as to accelerate the growth of the child.


    Another point is that although he is almost invincible, let them be born with their own children.


    The parenting world has been built.


    There are clever sheep, stupid wolves, and bears who like to sleep.


    And some juvenile Digimon.


    The child can get a complete childhood in it.


    There is one more point he didn''t mention.


    That is, the stronger the god, the more time and divine power it will take for the birth of a child.


    Perhaps it is possible that his own child has the power of the Lord God at birth!


    Because his father, but mastered the nine major principles, and the allusion that blue is better than blue is not suitable for God.


    But there is also this possibility.


    Sitting beside the temple, Tiangong Nadeshiko couldn''t help but caress her lower abdomen when he heard the words.

 Chapter 881：

    I have to practice hard in the future.


    Otherwise, if the strength is not up to the standard, you will not even have the qualifications to give birth to a child of the gods.


    Although I have Sakura, it is not a real production, and it is still flawed.


    On the other side, Illiya stared at her mother¡¯s belly and said: "You said she was born, should I call her sister, or let her call my sister-in-law..."


    "How do you ask this kind of question, idiot!"


    With a slap on the head, Illya squatted on the ground and began to draw circles.


    She is just curious.


    If you don''t tell, don''t tell, how can anyone beat someone?


    Liu Che also had a guilty conscience, and his seniority after receiving a mother and daughter was indeed a bit chaotic.


    But there is no way.


    At the beginning, I still wanted to raise it.


    As a result, they cried aggrieved in a hug.


    Said that she was in the cold, especially Illia, who was the most upset, always said that Rin Tosaka''s small body was okay, why couldn''t she.


    Later, he formed an alliance with Yue''er and others.


    Thinking about it now, I''m still too kind.


    Just get fooled.


    I really regret it.


    With more and more people, Gan Yu also knelt down in front of him wearing a small skirt.


    Although she was no longer wearing that light blue dress, Gan Yu was now even more **** than the lower realm.


    Tall figure, plump figure.


    There are few women in her world who can overwhelm her.


    "Tihuat Continent is about to be unified, right?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that a long time has passed since entering the abyss last time. My advice to Ying is to develop slowly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Putting the people first, don''t always think about fighting and neglect the people. This is putting the cart before the horse.


    However, it is estimated to be fast too!


    Are you homesick? "


    "Everyone has thought about it, it''s been half a year in a blink of an eye!"


    The little walnut wiped the fruit, pressed it down with a smile, and then ate it, and then he replied.


    Then Liu Che waved to her.


    The girl chuckled and came to his lap.


    The fragrance of jasmine spreads into the nose.


    Although she looks like a hot girl, she actually walks a small and clear path.


    Whether it is the Luo socks on the feet or the refined embroidered shoes, the style is the same as her own.


    ..........


    Lively and free and easy.


    The chin rested lightly on the top of her head.


    Liu Che said, "Why don''t you let Baal accompany you to the lower realm? Just to complete the last step..."


    "Forget it! I hate fighting anymore. Rather than going to the lower realms, I might as well go to sister Bing to watch the snow. I think this snow is really beautiful."


    Liyue is a place without snow.


    Coupled with the busy business of Xiangshengtang, Little Walnut rarely travels far away.


    But after coming to the God Realm, she was let go.


    Traveling all day, occasionally writing and painting, my own limericks have been expanded a lot.


    Barr also said: "The matter of the lower realm, in fact, we were crushed when we went. The limitations and laws of the seven gods at the beginning did indeed do very cruel things.


    I have to admit this..."


    "Oh...what a pity that Bai was blinded by such a beautiful scenery!"


    Gan Yu recalled his hometown and sighed softly.


    Seeing that they were reluctant to go down, Liu Che didn''t say anything.


    He just stroked the walnut lightly, slowly letting out his mind until it covered the entire God Realm.


    ......


    In the fairy sword world.


    The cold rain and dew awakened Xu Changqing who was trapped in the wet mud.


    Looking at the dim sky.


    His expression was very dazed.


    The memory seemed to be short-circuited, but just for a moment, the whole person regained his spirit.


    Touching her aching cheek, Xu Changqing sat up with a wry smile.


    "It seems that I was wrong, and I was seeking immortality, but found that immortal is just so... Shushan, it has changed its taste a long time ago..." Ren.


    Chapter 863 Are monsters hateful, or is it more terrible to be a righteous Taoist priest?


    Thinking back to the past, Zi Xuan was by her side.


    What a joy that is.


    The five elders kept persuading themselves that heaven is the highest realm they pursued.


    Become a fairy, be at ease.


    He sacrificed Zi Xuan and became an immortal, and went to the God Realm.


    The results of it?


    After arriving in the God Realm, he discovered that the Emperor of Heaven was a shameless thing.


    Not only did he take away the power of Nuwa from his body, he also sealed a small official at random.


    It''s not in the slightest the appearance of being crushed into a dog by the evil sword immortal.


    The face of the villain is full of doubt.


    Although Xu Changqing felt sorry for his wife and daughter at the time, it was already the case, and she could only look for opportunities to make up for them in the future.


    As a result, his daughter''s hateful gaze almost shattered his Dao Heart.


    Xu Changqing didn''t plan to return to the realm of God.


    He limped forward aimlessly.


    He didn''t know where he was going, he didn''t know what he wanted.


    Just wandering like a lonely ghost in this dark and rainy night.


    ...


    Linjiapu.


    The original martial arts leader has now become the first group of priests of the religious sect.


    And Lin Yueru even more prepared the goddess.


    The people nearby, knowing that joining the cult can avoid disasters, so they joined in one after another.


    The doctrines of the gods have made some Taoist priests shameless.


    Because they take in monsters.


    And monsters are vicious in their hearts!


    Early the next morning.


    Linjiabao.


    A group of Taoist priests came here one after another.


    "Let your Patriarch come out! Openly taking in the monsters, are you planning to plot something wrong?"


    "I don''t think this cult is a good thing. Everyone is punishable by monsters! They even take in monsters..."


    "Recently I heard that another person died in the wild. It must be a monster!!"


    "Open the door... open the door..."


    These dozens of Taoist priests came from the north and south of the sky, and they were all invited to come by passing through Sioux City.


    Among them, several Taoist priests were rejected by Lin Tiannan and caused this incident.


    Linjiapu.


    Lin Tiannan sat with the gods and priests. Hearing the noise coming from outside, Lin Tiannan said like black charcoal, "Human heart, it is the most disgusting... a few people who have been kidnapped for a living, use this To slander the religion in this way."


    "Don''t be so scared, there is mentality in the gods, you just do it! Fair and free, gods care about caring for all living beings.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is a person or a monster...the benevolent should be like this. "


    The priests of the sect are the elites from Baiyue''s men.


    The strength is very strong.


    In addition to them, there are butterflies in this conference room.


    Originally, she came to Liu Jinyuan to repay her gratitude, and was about to meet her body, but later found out that the poison on her body had been relieved.


    Caiyi, who didn''t know how to repay her favor, joined the cult under the persuasion of the other party.


    Although Liu Jinyuan is a dazed young man in the original work, he doesn''t know good people.


    But here he is very smart.


    Tell Caiyi directly that she doesn''t need to be promised to repay her gratitude, and that she should do what she should do to join the gods to benefit the world.


    Then...The Thousand-Year Butterfly Spirit has now become one of the masters of the gods.


    Lin Tiannan nodded when he heard the words: "Well, anyway, sooner or later, I will fight with these stubborn bull noses. I will teach them a lesson today!"


    He stood up and walked outside.


    Dozens of Taoist priests are clamoring with their own magical instruments.


    I saw a round of sky covering them.


    Then half of the Taoist priests knelt to the ground in full view, and began to tell their sins.


    The first is the most popular Taoist priest.


    "I just look down on Lin Tiannan, so why can he be so rich? When I came last time, I said that Lao Tzu was thinking about ghosts.


    What am I doing wrong? Isn''t it just to drug the people and go out to solve it by yourself!


    Just make a living..."


    Then a Taoist priest also said: "I like female elves, grab them, and slowly concoct them by myself.


    Just kill them when you get tired of playing. If you use them to kidnap a few peasant girls, no one knows..."


    "me..."


    All the shocking things came out of these people''s mouths.


    Make those real Taoist priests scared stupid.


    What kind of people are these.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you would come to fight Lin Tiannan?

 Chapter 882：

    What''s wrong! ! !


    And, the most important thing is.


    That Taoist who likes to play with female fairies is a descendant of a nearby school! ! !


    Human face and animal heart...........


    This word is most appropriate to describe them.


    "Hmph... just you guys, come to crusade against the gods! How can God''s mercy be tainted by you..."


    Lin Tiannan''s words made everyone extremely ashamed.


    The people watching the theater nearby spit at these Taoist priests one after another.


    "Get out...Get out!!!"


    "Can''t let them go like this!"


    "Tie them up and burn them to death..."


    People are very angry.


    But at this moment, a Taoist priest stood up and retorted: "These are all your spells, Lin Tiannan..."


    "Need evidence? Heh...you can search them, I think the truth will come to light! Then don''t you say that we put things up."


    The Taoist was stunned when he heard the words, and then he came to the decent descendant.


    As a result, not only hundreds of female heads were found in the other''s storage ring, but many lanterns that sealed the soul were also found.


    There is a soul in every lantern.


    Forty-six in full.


    This scene completely gave up the little Taoist priest.


    Dao Xin almost shattered.


    Then these evil Taoists were arrested and nailed to the pillar of shame.


    As for the famous school.


    Lin Tiannan just let it go, and if he didn''t agree, he came to ensure that they wouldn''t be left behind.


    ......


    As the head of the right way, the Shushan Sword Sect.


    Recently, there have been a lot of calls for 1.5.


    The eternal religion is rapidly spreading across the land of China, thus continuously accumulating their living space.


    The most unacceptable thing is their doctrine.


    There are no classes.


    Simply put, as long as the monster does not do bad things, then the monster can also be taught.


    So they came here.


    At this time, the mountain of Shu was no longer as powerful as it was at that time, and Jiujianxian wandered around the rivers and lakes all day long.


    "Receiving demons is really a big issue!!! I understand you, the old man will go out tomorrow..."


    "That''s great! Now Lin Tiannan in Sioux City has collected a thousand-year butterfly essence. If something happens, I am afraid that many people will die."


    "Huh... Thousand-year butterfly spirit, he really did it. It seems that this eternal religion is not a thing!"


    Dugu Yuyun''s face was indifferent, and his eyes flashed with merciless killing intent. .


    Chapter 864 The most poisonous woman''s heart, the cruel Tian Mi[ͼ]


    On the same day, Jiujianxian returned.


    Hearing things outside, he gave a different opinion.


    "Brother, I''ve heard about this, but it''s not like what they said, the eternal religion is indeed very powerful.


    And it is really to help the world, I suspect there is a ghost in it! "


    "What the hell, don''t forget the foundation of our Shushan! We are the first gate authorized by the heavens, and it is our destiny to kill demons and slay demons!


    Didn''t you see that Junior Brother Xu Changqing has already ascended to an immortal!


    Don''t you want to be a fairy? "


    Jiu Jianxian fell into silence upon hearing this, who didn''t want to become an immortal!


    It''s just that becoming a fairy is not that easy.


    Then he smiled lazily and said to the brother: "If that''s the case, brother please, I''ve already drunk too much..."


    Speaking of Jiu Jianxian, he flew towards the rear drunk.


    Turn a deaf ear to Dugu Yuyun''s scolding.


    Youkai really don''t have a good person?


    He really didn''t believe it.


    But now it is the brother who holds the power. He is stubborn and rigid, and he can''t listen to anything he says anyway.


    It''s better to drink than to get drunk.


    If Dugu Yuyun knew at this time, the immortal Xu Changqing he yearned for was now like a beggar, 29 staying at the farmer''s house and begging.


    It is estimated that Dao''s heart will be shattered.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tosaka University: "@Ñ°ÁúµÄÉÙÄê, how is the development of the little guy recently!"


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Well, thank Goddess Sister for your concern, we are growing faster here. Elisa has found her mother, and I have also taken in a lot of people.


    Soon our country became the birthplace of religious religion.


    By the way, I want to ask you one thing, if you want to resurrect a person, what price does it cost? "


    Tosaka University: "Who do you want to resurrect?"


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "It''s not me, it''s the elder sister Mirage in the guild. Because of the things when I was young, I have always been brooding..."


    After Naz returned to the guild.


    Miraj came to the door for the first time, and said that as long as he could resurrect his sister, he could do anything.


    The fox who only loves money: "It turned out to be her, but in fact, her sister is not dead. Let her not worry and practice hard..."


    The young man looking for the dragon: "Thank you so much, Sister Ya Ya!"


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Why do I feel that the gap between people is bigger than between people and dogs! I am worried about death when I come in. On the other hand, other people are mixed up... sour. !"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Who told you to be unlucky..."


    Troubled Times: "You should say that you are lucky enough. If someone else becomes the priest, do you think you are still alive?


    Think about the moon worship..."


    The Lord of Moon Worship, who was driving on the cloud, was stunned for a moment.


    Yes.


    I''m grass, this should indeed be celebrated.


    If it''s someone else, then I''m definitely belching.


    Just imprisoning Lin Qing''er is a big crime, it is estimated that thousands of cuts are not uncommon.


    Thinking of this, the face of the Lord of Moon Worship was green.


    Constantly muttering.


    "It''s really good luck, really good luck... I have used all the luck of my life here!"


    Tosaka University: "The people in the group are going to pay attention. The second cheating performance has begun. This time Da She Maru can''t participate. Who can register?"


    I love to drink animal milk most: "It''s definitely not me... Our three-day emperors have all shown their faces!"


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "That won''t be me, I have to find some bad people, such as bald donkeys and old liars..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Just just say me, what do you mean by swearing! But I really don''t have time..."


    Captain Jack is always doing things, like Saruman and others, are lurking in the Western God Realm.


    Super Hacker Neo: "I actually want to make trouble, but now it¡¯s time to save mankind. I can¡¯t get out of it for a few months!"


    Goddess Aaliyah: "It seems that there are very few bad people in the group..."


    Klin: "@°ÝÔ½ÌÖ÷, I think you can, man... don''t work hard!"


    The Lord of the Moon Worship: "..."


    Tosaka University: "Worshiping the moon is indeed good, but it is a pity that he did not sacrifice to the world, forget it... let''s select and select the manpower.


    People in other small worlds work hard, sacrifice the world earlier, and come to the **** realm earlier.


    Yingzheng, all of you have to come on! "


    The Jiading who traveled through ancient times: "Understood, I''m already working hard! I have taken the Turks down and are attacking the West."


    In fact, he has already returned from Goryeo.


    Dae Jang Geum also became one of the preparatory goddesses.


    At present, besides her, there is another crescent moon.


    I have to say that the old emperor is hot enough.


    After gaining the power of the gods, go directly to the Yujia personally!


    With the latest news, the world will be unified in no more than one month.


    I didn''t expect that I would still have a day to integrate into the God Realm.


    In retrospect, he was a small clerk.


    Fate is really outrageous.


    I gave up everything, but got the real freedom. This is life.


    Martial arts, fighting spirit, magic...


    Learn whichever you want.


    One thing to say here, Lin Xiaorong already has a group of wives and concubines. Although the ladies are pretty, they are all very well-behaved people.


    At the same time, because of this, the girlfriend who accompanied him across the road was very angry.


    I finally chose to sacrifice myself.


    Lin Xiaorong couldn''t do anything about this, who made the world unpredictable.


    That''s the fate.


    347...


    In the world of Daqin.


    Nowadays, rune technology is everywhere, and it has long been separated from the original technology tree.


    The original farmhouse has long been torn apart.


    In the face of Da Qin''s iron cavalry, basically no one can resist.


    Under the moonlit night.


    A beauty in purple clothes spread a special letter of credit.


    "I hope that after this time, I can also ask the fate of being hunted down..."


    The beauty is Tian Mi, and she is the wife of Kui Weitang''s director, but she is not willing to be lonely. Everything so-called is to achieve her goals through calculations.


    She likes power, and she likes calculation.


    And Wu Kuang such a shameless person is naturally not worthy of being Tian Mi''s husband.

 Chapter 883：

    But people have the means.


    Obviously, Wu Kuang couldn''t touch him, but he admitted that he was his wife.


    How ridiculous.


    Also make a three-year agreement.


    As a result, Da Qin received divine assistance and directly destroyed the Mo Family and Baiyue.


    The current farmhouse is also completely finished.


    But Tian Mi didn''t want to be buried, so she sent the letter out.


    Back in the simple room, Tian Mi looked at Wu Kuang, who was already drunk, with a look of disgust, and then pierced the stinger behind the opponent''s neck.


    He swept the opponent to the ground with one kick.


    "You can lie down on my bed, **** stuff... You know to drink except for drinking, and you can''t do it if you surrender!".


    Chapter 865 Farmers are finally destroyed, the last sacrifice of the Great Qin World!


    She has poisoned Wu Kuang a long time ago.


    Otherwise, there will be flaws in different rooms all the time.


    Inhumane is a very difficult thing for men.


    As a result, Wu Kuang never told anyone that he had never touched Tian Mi, on the contrary, he had such a beautiful wife.


    He will feel very face-saving.


    ...


    On the other side, in the Great Qin Empire.


    Wei Zhuang looked at the final news and sneered: "Let''s start, kill all the remnants, and we can join the gods."


    "Yes!"


    A hundred black sword repairmen shouted in unison.


    farmhouse.


    It looks like an indisputable faction, but there are all kinds of fanfare in the world, and it is annoying.


    After being chased for so long, but still able to hide.


    But a pity, the mouse will be caught by the cat one day.


    In the night.


    Under the guidance of the message, the swordsmen came to the farmhouse, and then a figure knelt in front of Wei Zhuang.


    "Frightened salamander, see Master Wei Zhuang!"


    "Well, how is the situation inside?"


    "Most of them have been killed, this branch was completely destroyed, and the males were eradicated one by one, leaving no one to survive!"


    "good."


    Wei Zhuang didn''t need to look at it, as soon as he swept away his spiritual sense, he knew that the inside had been completely cleared.


    Then he said to Tian Yan: "Killing his half-brother, I must be very sad..."


    "I just remove obstacles for the religion, and I don''t recognize that stepfather at all!"


    Although Tian Yan hates the State of Qin, he also hates Zhao Gao, who controls him.


    But Qin is a country recognized by gods.


    And it did bring happiness to the people all over the world, but the remnants of these six countries are constantly at work.


    Holding the banner of rejuvenation, stirring up waves again and again.


    Not only his younger brother, Tian Meng also had his head cut off by her.


    Because in the eyes of the current Jingyu Tianyan, the mother is sacred, and how can Tian Meng Hede have his own mother.


    "Oh... you are right to think like this. For a qualified woman like you, I will suggest to your majesty when I look back, maybe you can become a goddess."


    "Thank you, sir..."


    "Well, no! Let''s go... These rebellious sons, it''s time to usher in their own end!"


    Wei Zhuang walked toward the farmhouse''s hermit, and a water-turned dragon occupies behind him.


    moment.


    Inside, the peasant children disguised as ordinary peasants discovered the tragedy of the branch and blew the alarm!


    Groups of people rushed out from inside.


    Among them are Wu Kuang and the spy Tian Mi.


    "Oops, why did so many people die? That''s... that''s Evil Dragon Guardian! How could he come here..."


    "It''s you, Tian Yan..."


    Tian Yan, the farmer''s first think tank, stood behind Wei Zhuang in a weird costume at this time.


    Even if the farmer didn''t believe it, this moment became an indelible fact.


    She is a spy.


    "Why... Tian Yan!!! Didn''t you say before..."


    "Yeah, I said that by organizing everyone, you can fight against Qin together, so... you get together, it''s easy to be killed.


    To be honest, Baiyue is not the hardest to kill, it is your farmer''s!


    Lurk everywhere, disguised very well. "


    Tian Yan said coldly.


    At this time, the screams continued to sound.


    Wu Kuang was very angry. Just when he wanted to call the farmers to flee, a dagger stabbed into his back.


    There was a burning sensation in the huge pain.


    "You...and why?"


    Watching the sneak attack on his wife, Wu Kuang was furious.


    Unexpectedly, Tian Mi kicked him to the ground.


    "I''m an incurable, bad woman who likes power. For so many years you have been my dog, it''s really hard..."


    "puff..."


    Wu Kuang could hardly imagine that his beautiful wife was so feminine.


    I turned out to be a tool dog.


    Sanniang Mei looked at the people who were falling, and roared in tears: "You traitors..."


    "It''s all the dust of history! This woman has a good look, send it to the Xianyang Temple."


    "Yes."


    The swordsmen''s movements intensified, and then all the farmers, whether they were children or the elderly, were in the hands of Wei Zhuang''s subordinates.


    As Tian Yan said.


    These people are actually poor people who have been fooled.


    Daqin will eventually unify.


    In the end, only Tian Mi, Tian Yan, and Mei Sanniang were left in the farmhouse, and the rest were all reduced to ashes in the flames.


    After ruining the farmhouse, Daqin''s territory is basically complete.


    And the little guy outside was also destroyed by iron hoof.


    After half a month.


    In front of Xianyang Temple.


    Ying Zheng used a group of women as sacrifices for sacrifice.


    Among them are Shilan from the Shu Mountain, Tian Mi and Tian Yan from the farmhouse, and the betrayed predecessor Jing Yang.


    At this time, she learned that her daughter had killed Tian Meng.


    There was no madness and no resistance, just saying that she would not give her any more tasks.


    What can an assassin basically end up?


    If Ying Zheng hadn''t taken a fancy to her qualifications, she would have been tortured to the point of life and death.


    And Tian Yan killed her son and husband, she naturally understood very well.


    ...


    Donghuang Taiyi looked at the gathering of beauties, and smiled: "¡§¡¬After waiting for so many years, this day finally ushered in...great congratulations!"


    "Hehe, thanks to your help, the widows will be so easy... come here, light a sacred fire to worship the gods... we Daqin will become an immortal country!"


    Yingzheng''s leadership ability is far stronger than Li Shimin!


    His goal is to become an immortal nation.


    And now the goal will soon be achieved.


    With the shining sky coming, Ying Zheng and others showed excitement, and the struggle for many days finally came to fruition.


    God Realm, the widow is here.


    The sky shattered, directly destroying the broken world, and the gods inside didn''t even know what had happened.


    He received the lunch directly.


    The endless training, supporting the world of Qin and merging into the realm of God.


    At this time, the preparatory goddesses who were kneeling on the altar changed their hearts one after another.


    They are just mortals.


    So it can serve the gods.


    What an honor this is.


    Hatred?


    mortal?


    But it''s just a passing moment!


    ..Have.


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed a world to you, triggering a tens of thousands of times increase. Congratulations to your God''s Domain for a 10% increase in attack power and a 10% increase in defense power. "


    Remarks: The world of Daqin is full of flowers, so the birth rate of craftsmen forging weapons in your world is increased by 10%.


    "Unexpectedly, Yingzheng''s speed is not bad, it''s very fast..."


    Liu Che watched the system''s prompt sound and waved directly to let the young man and the others go and bless him.


    For this emperor who gave himself the most women.


    He decided to give the opponent the secret technique of transforming dragons and a lower god-level artifact.


    As for the others, it is the same as others. .


    Chapter 866 I said that I don¡¯t mind, but it¡¯s actually a big one! [ͼ]


    Shao Si Ming, Da Si Ming and Chi Lian.


    The three of them brought blessings to the lower realm.


    At this time, Ying Zheng and others were still kneeling on the ground, waiting bitterly for the arrival of the envoy.


    Not long after, a clear light flashed in the sky.


    Three figures appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ying Zheng sees Lord Goddess coming to the world..."

 Chapter 884：

    "Emperor Taiyi sees Lord Goddess..."


    Looking at Emperor Qin, who was kneeling at his feet, and the former leader.


    The three women all smiled.


    The change of identity can be really fast, but it is just as it should be.


    How can they be women of God?


    Even if Concubine Yan''s sister came, these people did not dare to stand up and talk.


    "I am waiting for the order of the gods. In view of the emperor of the Qin Empire, Ying Zheng is loyal to the gods and loves the common people...it is his duty to promote the gods.


    I grant you one eternal divine power, one dragon-changing classic, one Kowloon chariot, and one set of glorious holy armor.


    The rest or a holy fruit, wash yourself, detach yourself! "


    Looking at the Jiulong chariot parked in the sky, Ying Zheng said with a trembling voice: "Thank you...thank you for the gift of the God of Eternity, Ying Zheng will continue to work hard..."


    The chief priest got a big head, and Wei Zhuang and others also gained a lot.


    As for the goddesses who kneeled on the altar, they showed different expressions.


    At this moment, Yan Lingji came down, looked at some familiar faces, and said to them: "If you want to hate it, you have no power in yourself. The extinction of the six kingdoms is God''s will. If you take refuge in the Church of God early, it will become like this. ?


    Those of you rebellious always say that Yingzheng is bad and Qin is bad.


    Who is living and working in peace now?


    Who is making trouble everywhere... Once Concubine Yan killed Yan Dan, what a righteous killing! That''s the real chic.


    Just a little man, let me go, everyone..."


    As she gently recruited, these goddesses flew towards the dome of the gods.


    ...


    "Ding...Ying Zheng, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess Tian Yan to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star goddess---[Tian Yan]."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed to you a goddess Tian Mi, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of an eight-star goddess---[Tian Mi]."


    "Ding...Ying Zheng, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess Shi Lan to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---¡¾Shi Lan¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed to you a goddess Ehuang, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a one-star god---[Ehuang]."


    "Ding...your main priest Ying Zheng, sacrificed a goddess Nvying to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god-¡¾Nvying¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed to you a goddess Madame Pearl, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of an eight-star goddess---¡¾Mrs Pearl¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed to you a goddess Jingyu, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a nine-star goddess---¡¾Jiangyu¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed a goddess Xiaoli to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a seven-star goddess---¡¾Xiaoli¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed to you a goddess Mi Lian, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star goddess---¡¾Mi Lian¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed a goddess Huaying to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star goddess---[Huaying]."


    "Ding...Ying Zheng, your chief priest, sacrificed a goddess Liwu to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of an eight-star goddess---¡¾Liwu¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed to you a goddess Madame Hu, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of an eight-star goddess---¡¾Mrs. Hu¡¿."


    "Ding...your main priest, Ying Zheng, sacrificed a goddess Hu Meiren to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an eight-star goddess---¡¾Hu Meiren¡¿."


    Although some beauties have died, the soul still exists. Zhao Gao, who likes to drill camp, feels that even if he collects the jade bones of beauties.


    Resurrection by magic can also be dedicated to the gods.


    After all, there are only these treasures in their world.


    In this regard, Ying Zheng also very much agrees.


    There is this scene now.


    Liu Che was stunned directly, good fellow... really good fellow, Ying Zheng really won my heart.


    So many goddess upper realms.


    And all of them are charming women.


    That''s so cool.


    Feeling happy, Liu Che kissed the Moon God in his arms.


    "Go outside, there are a lot of goddesses in your world. They are of average strength. First arrange to be the maids of Dongfang Huaizhu and others. It depends on the situation to promote them."


    "Yes..."


    Moon God responded with a kiss and walked out smilingly.


    Yaya next to her, her little mouth hung the oil bottle.


    Obviously jealous again.


    The apples in my hand are one by one, and I am not afraid of choking.


    And Zhao Ling''er is constantly cleaning the fruit with magic tricks for her.


    "Okay, eat more and you will get fat!"


    "Huh... don''t you like fatter girls! I eat more... I''ll be in good shape in the future!"


    "Then why don''t you become Xi Yao?"


    Haha.


    The apple fell to the ground.


    Yaya blinked and said, "Yeah... I almost forgot, I''m patronizing sore..."


    Then she stood up.


    Accompanied by a babble.


    Yaya became a tall, peerless beauty.


    "Hey...It''s better looking like this, but my chest is a little stuffy, uh..."


    Zhao Linger next to her was dumbfounded.


    This sister who has been bullying her can actually be so beautiful.


    She looked down at her small arms and legs.


    Quit doing it in an instant!


    Isn''t this bullying the child!


    "You still like me like this?"


    Without the Moon God, Ya-Ya took the position directly.


    Happy calves are shaking.


    Liu Che gave her a white look and said: "You, don''t bully Ling''er every day, play with her more, this girl has suffered a lot in the lower realm."


    In fact, he really likes what Yaya has become.


    Because it''s all her.


    The difference is that Yaya''s girly form is a bit cute and cute.


    But the goddess Xi Yao now fulfilled all her requirements.


    Big long legs, good figure, and that beautiful cold temperament.


    The proper goddess fan.


    Hearing what he said and squeaking, ya ya leaked...


    Liu Che said blankly: "Change back..."


    "Oh..."


    Seeing that he was angry, Yaya quickly grew bigger again.


    If you say you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s actually a big one, hum...


    Chapter 867 The shock of the beauties, the sword sage Dugu Yuyun strikes! [ͼ]


    Holding the goddess Xiyao, Liu Che changed back to a pleasant look.


    This can''t be said of his duplicity.


    Who doesn''t like big ones!


    And this woman, Ya Ya, always looks like that, she''s super unconscious.


    This has come to the end of the month, and she has only been incarnate twice.


    It is simply outrageous.


    ......


    At this time, on the streets of the Temple of Eternity.


    The beauties from the world of Daqin looked at this small world in surprise.


    Although it is called a temple.


    But this is too big.


    The Moon God led the beauties of the Qin era, and began to take them to a new place that was familiar with them.


    When Yue''er, Concubine Yan, Duanmu Rong, Xue Nu-etc. appeared.


    These new goddesses can''t help but sigh, it turns out that the so-called ascension to the gods to enjoy the blessings is not a lie.


    The smooth skin and a casual ornament on his body are all enviable.


    This kind of thing is a fairy.


    Or maybe it''s an artifact.


    Duan Mulong had already changed her original dress at this time. He used to be dressed in plain clothes and a peasant girl.


    She carried some bags on her body, and also wrapped her waist with cloth belts.


    But look at her now, in a light blue dress, with silky hair hanging down her waist.


    That dignified and noble aura is far stronger than those of the Baiyue royal family.


    Not only her, every woman is like this.


    Seeing their eyes on her waist, Duan Murong explained with a smile: "This is an ornament and a status symbol. The new goddess will be distributed in about three days. Everyone has it.


    As for some of you who are not pure yin bodies, don''t care, their bodies will have been reshaped when they come to the God Realm again.


    There is one more critical thing. I hope you can listen carefully. If you don¡¯t believe it, there is a sea of ??time on the north side of the temple. You can also check history.


    Please remember [So people who die in the hands of the gods are responsible for themselves! It is you who resisted the divine will, and you deserve it if you die! ¡¿"


    "But, Duanmu Rong... don''t you feel chilly when you say this? I remember that the Mo Family is all dead, right."


    Concubine Yan glanced at Sanniang Mei and stepped out to explain: "Sacrifices in war are normal. Do you think the peasant family and the Mo family will continue to dispute after the Qin State is unified, who will be the winner?


    I killed Yan Dan with my own hands, but what about?


    Looking straight into your own heart, killing a person, but saving a region, is it worth it? "


    Although Concubine Yan''s words were a bit harsh.


    But it is not easy for mortals in the lower realms to change their mentality.


    Mei Sanniang is a warm-hearted and hot-tempered woman. In her eyes, the farmer is her partner.


    But now it sounds, in the eyes of God, the farmhouse is just an ant.


    Seeing that there were no more people to speak, Concubine Yan and Moon God nodded and led them to allocate accommodation.


    On the road, everyone understands how ignorant they are.


    Don''t say it was Da Qin who killed the remnants of the Six Kingdoms.


    God willing?


    Heaven also bows its head in front of God, because the world is created by God, and every resistance will bring about a slaughter.


    Casualties continue to occur.

 Chapter 885：

    The leaders of those philosophers and hundreds of families speak nicely for the people.


    In fact, they all fool people for their own benefit.


    Of course, not everyone is like this.


    For example, Shilan, the startled salamanders all went to the sea of ??time.


    After witnessing the destruction of Daqin, when the philosophers and Baijia still had no good end, they completely repented.


    What a cruel thing is kingship.


    On the way, when Nvying saw a ladder of light, she couldn''t help asking: "Excuse me, sister, where does that lead?"


    "That''s the way to the eternal city outside!"


    "Outside...outside?"


    The women were shocked when they heard this, what the **** is this outside world.


    Just listen to the unpredictable words of the Moon God: "The God Realm we are in is a world created by the Gods, and it can be regarded as the Primitive God Realm, or the inner world.


    And the outside world is the world of gods. Besides our gods, there are other people. Don''t think that you will be sad if you kill some people or if your friends die.


    If you have seen the battle of Gods, you will understand.


    Tens of billions of people who die at every turn are just small battles! "


    "Thank the gods, otherwise your qualifications, even if you are a maid, are not enough. You must know how many gods out there are asking our gods to accept them as maids, and they won''t be in line!"


    The women looked at each other, the news was too great.


    I used to think that immortals were already incredible.


    It seems that they are even greater than the immortals.


    However, compared with other goddesses, it seems trivial.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Then, Concubine Yan said: "Now that there are more and more goddesses in the God Realm, you can only sit up from the beginning and behave well until the gods are satisfied.


    You can sit on an equal footing with us, and cultivate to a certain level, and you can even breed children of the gods! "


    When Hu Meiren heard this, her eyes lit up.


    Mother and child are expensive.


    This is interesting.


    The two sisters, Ehuang and Nuying, even laughed.


    Because they are members of the gods, they were once named Madame Xiang.


    There are inherent advantages.


    And in the voice transmission of the young man, they don''t need to be maids.


    Look...this is the gap.


    ......


    At this time, in the fairy sword world.


    After receiving the news, Dugu Yuyun saw that his junior brother was disobedient, so he rushed to Sucheng alone.


    ..............


    He was also inquiring on the way.


    See if the news is true.


    As a result, both the knights and the common people are full of praise for the teachings of God.


    It was just about accepting monsters, but he couldn''t accept it.


    Deep-rooted concepts cannot be changed easily.


    When the time came to noon, Dugu Yuyun came to the gate of Linjiapu and looked at the soldiers guarding the gate and the aura that overflowed in the sky.


    The whole person couldn''t help being stunned.


    Good formation.


    I don''t know how the other party arranged it, so that the spiritual energy was gathered in a city, and this Linjiabao was the eye of the battle.


    "Excuse me, are you here to join the cult?"


    A stout man came to Dugu Yuyun''s side and asked.


    He looked back and saw that the other person was thick and strong with black hair on his body.


    And there is a faintly enchanting atmosphere around the body.


    "monster?"


    "Yeah, I am a black bear spirit. I couldn''t appear in the human world before, but now I heard that there was a religious religion before I came here.


    There are grains to eat every day. "


    The man said happily, as if eating full is a very happy thing for him.


    But unexpectedly, this seemingly gentle man attacked him in the next instant.


    "What are you doing?"


    Snapped.


    The black bear slapped the opponent''s sword energy with a palm.


    Directly smashed Dugu Yuyun''s sword energy.


    And the latter raised his brows, when was his sword aura so simple and destroyed? people.


    Chapter 868 The Tortured Sword Saint, Why Am I So Unlucky?


    Before Dugu Yuyun attacked, the black bear spirit blew the whistle hanging from his neck.


    Subsequently, thousands of sword immortals appeared in front of him.


    Dugu Yuyun is a good swordsman.


    But he hasn''t become an immortal, but the thousand sword immortals who are staring at him are really immortal-level strengths.


    "I heard you bullied Wang Xiaoer?"


    "Xiongtai, are the people of Shushan amazing..."


    "Don''t give me an explanation, today you don''t even want to go out even if you are naked!"


    With a thousand sword immortals, the entire sky was obscured by sword aura.


    And among these thousand sword immortals, dozens of them are monster sword immortals.


    Such terrible strength.


    Dugu Yuyun took a breath.


    How did they do it? Didn¡¯t they say that they need to overcome thunder and catastrophe if they want to become immortal?


    Is it a phantom array?


    No... this is absolutely impossible!


    Dugu Yuyun''s expression kept changing, and Lin Tiannan came to him at this time and said, "I think this is the sword sage of Shushan, right? How can he attack our eternal religion and despise the fate of the gods if they disagree. It¡¯s not just a sentence of sorry."


    "What do you want?"


    "Well, if you kneel down and shout: I''m Dugu Yuyun is a trash, a stubborn and staid idiot.


    Say this a thousand times in a row, and we''ll give up today!


    Otherwise, you can also choose three from our group of priests, as long as you can defeat one of them.


    However, if you fail the challenge, we will strip your clothes off and transport them from Sucheng to Shushan in a prison cart! "


    "Okay, I compare with you! Just you..."


    Dugu Yuyun was already overwhelmed by a tiger, and he simply clicked on someone.


    It doesn''t matter to him who his opponent is.


    Anyway, you can never lose.


    Even if the opponent is the Sword Fairy, you must fight to die to win.


    The man in the black robe was stunned when he heard the words, and then smiled: "This man, are you sure it''s me?"


    "Yes, that''s you! How do you look down on??" Dugu Yuyun roared fiercely, wanting to add some momentum to himself.


    As a result, the man shook his head and said, "Isn''t this possible, because in my eyes it''s all spicy chicken... It''s a pity that you can''t even handle my tricks!"


    "Kung fu is pretty good! Don''t think that you can look down on me if you become immortals by relying on evil ways. The old man Dugu Yuyun is a decent sect of Shushan!


    It''s..."


    "Okay, okay..." The man was impatient when he heard it, and shook his head: "Don''t you mean that the emperor appointed you? The whole school is a dog of emperor, what''s worth showing off.


    Still decent, I''m... a bunch of rubbish! "


    "shut up!"


    Dugu Yuyun shouted, the fairy sword in his hand turned into a sword rain and covered the man.


    With one move, the sky changes.


    Due to the large number of people nearby, Dugu Yuyun naturally did not use Wan Jian Jue.


    However, this sword really defeated the style of Juggernaut.


    However, he couldn''t help that black robe man.


    "Come on, let''s sky so you can have fun, don''t say I bully you!"


    Then the two came into the air together.


    At this time, the Dugu Swordmaster could go crazy.


    Wan Jian Jue, Shu Shan Swordsmanship, used continuously one after another.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break the opponent''s invisible gas shield.


    After a stick of incense.


    Dugu Yuyun began to gasp, and the man raised a finger.


    "Point out the sky!"


    boom.


    A terrible energy hit the face, Dugu Yuyun''s body was shocked, and countless wounds were torn by his side.


    Then he fell to the ground.


    "Take his clothes off, put them in the prison wagon, travel three hundred miles a day, go..."


    "Yes, Lord Master."


    After the sword immortal got the order, he paid a salute to the Moon Master, turned his head and stripped his clothes naked in the horrified gaze of the other party.


    Dugu Yuyun is so angry.


    He even vomited blood, even dizzy.


    It is a shame to think that his generation of Juggernaut should end up like this.


    But who told him to be unlucky.


    Today, the lord of the dawn of the moon worship has just arrived here, and has not assigned the route of the sword immortals, the idiot Dugu Yuyun came to the door.


    And it happened to choose him.


    Alas, everything is fate.


    The Lord of the Moon Worshipped with his magical powers blocked Dugu Yuyun''s actions, and then he stopped taking care of him.


    Instead, he turned to discuss with Lin Tiannan about the development of the religion.


    After a stick of incense.

 Chapter 886：

    Dugu Yuyun rode on the prison cart and headed to the road to Shushan.


    In a trance, he regained consciousness.


    Countless voices came from my ears.


    "Ah...Is this the sword immortal of Shushan? He doesn''t wear clothes..."


    "What kind of **** sword fairy, at first glance, they are like those Taoist priests, who are all cockroach and dog thief! Didn''t you see the sign that says?


    The guardian of the gods greeted him and attacked others with swordsmanship when he went up! Pooh..."


    A mouthful of flying phlegm landed on Dugu Yuyun''s face...


    Angrily, he immediately wanted to break the shackles.


    As a result, the Zhen Qi in the body did not move at all.


    Only then did he understand that he was sealed.


    Dugu Yuyun opened his eyes and found that he was walking in a busy city, with hundreds of people pointing at him.


    It''s chilly.


    Obviously not a piece of clothing.


    "Um... Um..."


    He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t turn around because his neck was stuck, and he couldn''t even lower his head.


    More and more people gathered here.


    After hearing that this person is a deceitful person, one after another used stinky **** and bad eggs to throw him away.


    Humiliation.


    I can''t wait to die directly.


    This is the mentality of Dugu Yuyun at this moment.


    And the black bear spirit who pulled the cart turned his head and sneered: "Sneak attack Lao Tzu, you feel good about it, don''t you look down on our fairies?


    Today I know what is sinister in the world! You yourself have been at the top of the world for too long. Come and feel our days. "


    The world of monsters eats the weak and the strong.


    Once caught by a Taoist priest, it either becomes a material for refining weapons, or 1.5 becomes a slave to others.


    On the other hand, once the monster killed the Taoist priest.


    That thing is completely different.


    This is called a monster and needs to be killed!


    The first day Dugu Yuyun was spent in such a day.


    After leaving Sioux City, he was forced to sleep with wild dogs, drinking sewage and eating fishy meat.


    These are all handled by the black bear spirit.


    Did not kill, but punish the heart!


    This is the cruelty of the moon worshiper!


    After night fell, Dugu Yuyun lay on the edge of the river, being washed by black bear spirits like washing clothes.


    He said as he washed, "You can''t die, the master priest said, originally I didn''t intend to pay attention to you, who thought that you group of guardians are really annoying, and you can''t look at others in the slightest...


    Always say that we monsters, you Taoist priests don''t do bad things? ".


    Chapter 869 The meeting of brothers, the cry from Xu Changqing


    Dugu Yuyun has no expression on her face, anyway, you will torture if you love torture.


    Anyway, I will not speak.


    Although he wanted to die at first, but now he has been humiliated a lot, and slowly he is numb!


    If there is a chance, he will definitely kill the black bear.


    But things backfired.


    In the next few days, they passed through three cities.


    Without exception, every city has eternal religion, and he even saw three-year-old children using spells.


    This was unimaginable before.


    For the rich and unscrupulous people were killed, the gods ruled the world.


    A faction of the prosperous age.


    Even though Dugu Yuyun was so stubborn, he still had to admit that after the intervention of the gods.


    Mortals live a happy life.


    This is the side he hasn''t seen.


    The black bear spirit came to the human city, and when people saw him, they would give out food.


    There is no deliberate selection of the location, and you can go wherever you want.


    On the way, the black bear and Dugu Yuyun said, "Can you tell me why you hate monsters so much? The monsters killed your father, or the monsters killed your mother?"


    The cloth ball in the latter''s mouth has been taken away.


    Hearing what he said, there was no answer.


    "Huh...you don''t want to talk about it, anyway, Lao Tzu''s task is to send you to Shushan and it''s over!"


    "You won''t kill me?"


    Dugu Sword Saint said hoarsely.


    It stands to reason that he dealt with the religion in this way.


    In any case, it will be the situation where the body is different.


    As a result, the other party did not kill himself.


    This is very strange.


    The black bear spirit smiled and said: "I am a monster of the cult. I only kill the most evil people. Although you are stubborn and stupid, you are not a bad person.


    It''s enough to humiliate you this way.


    The master priest said, don¡¯t do what you think is what you think. Have you ever understood monsters?


    Have you ever understood why the emperor wants to target monsters?


    Have you ever understood why you are struggling to become an immortal, yet you still suffer thunder disaster? "


    Three questions.


    Dugu Yuyun couldn''t answer any of them.


    On the other hand, the black bear spirit said with a cold snort: "The Emperor of Heaven is targeting our monsters because the leader of our monsters is the Great God Nuwa.


    After Pangu''s death, his essence, energy, and spirit split into three great gods.


    They are Fuxi, Shennong, and N¨¹wa. They are called the "three emperors". Among them, N¨¹wa is a demon clan, and Shennong and Fuxi are both human clan.


    As a result, guess what?


    Fuxi used the name of fighting against the devil world, proclaimed himself the emperor of heaven, and asked the gods to rule the acquired human race, hehehe...Finally, Shennong was killed, and the **** Nuwa also died of divine exhaustion.


    But Fuxi was at ease in the God Realm.


    The so-called Shushan was actually a dog raised by others from the beginning, so you don¡¯t know it..."


    Dugu Yuyun was shocked when he heard this.


    Looking at the black bear with an unbelievable expression.


    The other party is a Tie Han Han, there will be no fancy intestines, he knows this point.


    When passing by a place a few days ago, the other party was cutting rice. This guy actually tied himself to a tree and went to help.


    Are you naive?


    Obviously there are spells, but they are not used.


    Dugu Yuyun was a little hard to accept the other party''s remarks, but on a rainy morning the next day, he met a person whom he will never forget.


    Xu Changqing!


    A fairy who should have been in the immortal class.


    But like a beggar, he limped in front of them.


    The two people''s eyes met each other.


    "Xu Changqing?"


    "Dugu Yuyun!!!"


    In the cold valley, the two voices were sharper than the other.


    But fortunately, one was lame and the other was trapped in the car, so none of them could run.


    "You... haven''t you already gone to the **** realm and become an immortal? Why did you become like this..."


    Facing the problem of Dugu Yuyun.


    Xu Changqing sat next to her lonely, and started to cry silently.


    See this scene.


    The old black bear understands, this is the fairy in the other party''s mouth.


    Seeing Xu Changqing''s desolate appearance, the black bear opened the prison car and released Dugu Yuyun.


    The black bear is just a suit.


    But Dugu Yuyun naturally wanted to look for clothes to cover him, and finally got two leaves in the bush next to him.


    One blocks the front and one blocks the back.


    This made my heart feel more comfortable.


    Although my heart is numb.


    But facing the brothers, he was still very unacceptable.


    The two sat together, with a natural stone above their heads to keep out the rain.


    "How did you become like this?"


    Facing the head of his predecessor and the idol in his heart, Dugu Yuyun really felt very sad.


    Looking at the rain curtain, Xu Changqing asked, "Yuyun, do you think we are doing the right thing in Shushan? It''s right to be jealous, but it''s a bit stupid regardless of right and wrong."


    This statement came out.


    Dugu Yuyun knew what the other party was going to say.


    Sure enough, Xu Changqing continued: "In order to become an immortal, I sacrificed my wife and went to the God Realm in pursuit of heaven.


    As a result, Fu Xi took away my Nuwa aura, which was originally given to me by Zi Xuan. Without this spiritual energy, no matter how strong I am, I can''t overcome the catastrophe and become immortal! Because the other party forbids..."


    have to!


    Contrasted with what the black bear spirit said.


    Dugu Yuyun''s body shook, almost vomiting blood out of breath.


    Dao Xin is shattering.


    "Not long ago, there was a sky light in the Miao area. At that time, the sky and the earth split, and a mysterious world appeared. I was ordered by the Emperor of Heaven to stop the other party from offering sacrifices.


    As a result, that person turned out to be my daughter and granddaughter.


    The other person''s eyes looked so strange at me, and he couldn''t wait to cut me a thousand times.


    You can imagine how much they suffered..."


    Then he 350 recounted his own experience these days, combined with his own back then, really listened to his master''s nonsense.


    There is no good thing about any monster.

 Chapter 887：

    Being a fairy is the best.


    This is the lifelong pursuit of mankind.


    Every sentence was like a knife, piercing Dugu Yuyun''s heart.


    Until Xu Changqing finished speaking the last sentence, Dugu Yuyun was already shaky, and finally he vomited blood and passed out.


    "Oh...My junior brother is the same as me. I chose this path at the beginning. I was stubborn and stupid. People said what they said."


    Xu Changqing took off a coat from her body, put it on the other party''s body, turned and nodded towards the black bear, and left with a cane.


    For him, it is actually very simple to repair the injury on his foot.


    But Xu Changqing did not do this, but lived like a mortal.


    He intends to travel once and help more people, and then...then let his soul return to the earth, and this is his home when he goes with Zi Xuan.


    ......


    When Dugu Yuyun woke up, the car was already moving forward.


    He squatted in the wooden cage with an extra piece of clothing on his body and a crumpled note in his hand.


    When I opened it, it was the handwriting of my brother.


    Written in blood.


    [Junior Brother, I¡¯m looking back...]


    Seeing this, Dugu Yuyun suddenly remembered something that she had forgotten in the past. .


    Chapter 870 The Sword Saint who suddenly understood, Jiang Wan''er who was saved!


    Once, he was also a child.


    It was only under the influence of everyone that it slowly became the virtue in front of him.


    Was Shushan''s decline because they didn''t work hard enough?


    That''s nonsense.


    Dugu Yuyun''s strength is completely comparable to the Lunar Worship Master.


    This is of course the moon worship before joining the religion.


    It''s just why Shushan fell?


    It''s because Fuxi doesn''t need this dog anymore!


    He rectified the devil''s hand, killed his daughter, and sealed the descendant into the lock demon tower.


    Nuwa''s descendants were also abolished.


    His Fuxi''s position is completely stable.


    Unused dogs.


    Naturally, no support is needed.


    After trying to understand everything, Dugu Yuyun suddenly said: "I understand...I understand everything, it turns out that it is me who is wrong!"


    "Don''t bark the dog, it''s quiet in the middle of the night, it won''t be good to disturb others to rest."


    Dugu Yuyun:...


    Although he admitted wrong, they didn''t stop.


    It is said that if you send it to Shushan, you must send it to Shushan. Old Xiong is very obedient and meticulous in handling things.


    ......


    Since Dugu Yuyun''s defeat, the monks in the world have completely started to boil.


    The head of Shushan was defeated.


    Imprisoned like a dog and swaggered through the city.


    How not shocking.


    A large number of monsters and humans have joined the cult, and the name of worshipping the moon has become more and more famous.


    Seeing the good news frequently, the Lord of the Moon Worshipping Lord was not at all happy.


    On the contrary, he cultivated his manpower more calmly, collecting information from the Demon Realm on the one hand, and collecting the Five Spirit Orbs on the other.


    So far he has collected four spirit orbs, only the last fire spirit orb has not been collected.


    Shui Lingzhu was obtained by a little guy named Li Xiaoyao, and he was taught the law, and now he has become a sword repairman.


    Working hard every day.


    At this time, the moon worshiper looked at the information on the table.


    In the end, it was frozen in the lock demon tower.


    According to reliable information, the descendants of Mozun were imprisoned in the Demon Locking Tower.


    And the Fire Spirit Orb seems to be in it!


    "It seems that my transformation of Dugu Yuyun is still useful, so it is better to see how he is...¡¨."


    The Lord of Moon Worship stood up and stretched.


    Then disappeared in place.


    When he found Dugu Yuyun, the other party was being humiliated by a group of people.


    Although there is a top, but there are only two leaves on the lower body, it can be said to be how embarrassing and embarrassing.


    But now Dugu Yuyun is completely different from a few days ago.


    Facing everyone''s gaze calmly.


    Fearless like a fighter.


    The stains seen by the Lord of the Moon Worshiping Master were amazed, and he deserved to be the head of the person, but the Dao''s heart was broken but he could stand up.


    It really deserves to be a generation of swordsman.


    Soon after the other party left the city, he came to Dugu Yuyun''s face.


    Seeing the master priest coming over, the black bear spirit hurriedly bowed.


    The moon worshiper waved his hand, saying that he didn''t need to be so polite, and then he looked at Dugu Yuyun and said, "You got it?"


    "I understand it! I also understand where I am wrong! If you want to kill, you have to cut down on Xi Ting Zun..."


    The opponent is very bachelor.


    But smart people know that Dugu Yuyun is not afraid of death, but that the other party will not kill himself.


    Accompanied by the palm of the master of the moon worship.


    The power of the Juggernaut is back.


    The latter flew away directly, and only flew back about half an hour later, with an extra set of clothes on his body.


    The scum on his face also disappeared.


    It looks a lot younger.


    "Let''s talk!"


    "That''s the intention... Why don''t you talk while walking? Xiong Da, you can go back, this time you did a good job!"


    "Master Xie."


    The black bear walked away quietly, but Dugu Yuyun and the Lord of Moon Worship drove directly into the sky.


    While flying towards Shushan, while chatting.


    In the beginning, the two were about learning and discussing the God of Eternity.


    After learning the ending in another world.


    Dugu Yuyun looked a little lonely, but also a little embarrassed.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be like this, people will make mistakes, and you haven''t made a big mistake, but have done a lot of good deeds for the people!


    This time I came to you, to see what you think.


    Secondly, I want Shushan to become a god, and I need to lock the things in the demon tower! "


    "You mean Fire Spirit Orb?"


    "Also... Actually, apart from the Fire Spirit Orb, don''t you want your nephew to come out of it! In my information, you have a senior who died inside with his wife."


    Dugu Yuyun shook his whole body and lost his voice: "You are talking about my senior brother Jiang Qing!!!"


    This is his constant heartache.


    For this reason, Shushan has lost a lot of people.


    The **** of worship said with a faint smile: "What is a demon, and what is a god? I think you should understand now that the so-called demon and **** are not at odds with each other, but it is actually just a trick played by Fuxi.


    The Demon Respect Building has also contributed to the world.


    Let''s go...it''s time for Jiang Qing and his daughter to see the sun again! "


    Accompanied by the acceleration of clouds.


    Soon they came to the land of Shushan, the original Jiujianxian, watching the senior brother come back with a person, he was still a little confused.


    As a result, the two went to the lock demon tower.


    "¡§Brother, what are you going to do?"


    "Of course you have entered the lock demon tower, brother, do you want to come?"


    "I don''t want to go, you are all crazy! Locked Demon Tower is a place where Senior Brother Jiang Qing can''t get out!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I am the chief priest of the Eternal Cult!"


    The Lord of the Moon Worshipped Mana, and a terrible aura was released from his body.


    Jiu Jianxian''s face changed suddenly.


    This force is afraid that it has the strength of the immortal late stage.


    boom.


    A palm fell on the door of the lock demon tower.


    The seal broke instantly.


    The demons and ghosts in the imprisonment, as well as all kinds of ghosts, all swarmed out.


    "No, the monster is out!!!"


    Jiu Jianxian wanted to pursue the sword, but he didn''t want to be stopped by the senior.


    He looked at each other in surprise.


    The latter shook his head.


    "The Formation of Sealing the Heavens¡¤Extinguish but punish evil"


    A huge magic circle directly enveloped the entire mountain of Shu, and all the evil spirits were killed by the movements of the Lord of the Moon.


    And this tower also began to shatter one after another.


    Then a group of people appeared in front of everyone.


    Dugu Yuyun saw the soul of brother Jiang Qing at a glance. Not only did he see the brother¡¯s daughter, Jiang Waner...


    "Brother, it''s all our fault... Not only did you hurt you, but Brother Xu Changqing was also destroyed..."


    The **** of the dog day.


    How many grievances did it create?


    Shushan is pretentious, what righteous leader, think about it, it is shit!


    If you don¡¯t respect the original dogma.


    Will the two brothers get such a look?


    The brother had died long ago, and now there is only one irrational soul left.

 Chapter 888：

    On the other hand, Jiang Wan''er was pretty good, with a handsome kung fu and the physique of a demon world.


    Very good woman! .


    Chapter 871 Fuxi: I''m a real dog, my home is going to be hollowed out! [Picture]


    Jiang Wan''er was still shocked by the collapse of the Demon Locking Tower, and as a result, she saw a group of people outside.


    The evildoer at this time has been beheaded.


    And his father''s dead soul, also in that call, regained a brief sobriety.


    "Junior Brother Yuyun? Why are you here to lock the demon tower? Get out quickly..."


    "Brother, the tower is gone!"


    Dugu Yuyun burst into tears, and she didn''t know what to say in her heart.


    The latter heard the words and looked at the sky. When the long-lost daylight shone on him, the sword repairman who had already died showed a calm expression.


    It''s finally free.


    Just when he was ready to meet death.


    The Lord of Moon Worship, who had subdued the Fire Spirit Orb, came to them and used the supreme magic power to immobilize the souls that had left.


    "Brother, men should be self-improvement. Since your wife is dead, even if you go to the underworld, you will have to get her back. Are you right?"


    "You are?"


    "The chief priest of the Eternal Church, worship the moon...Of course this is a title! Look at the poor Xu Changqing, look at the poor you.


    Do you really want to live like this for a lifetime? "


    Facing the words of the moon worshiper, Jiang Wan''er''s father fell into silence.


    As a righteous person, of course don''t do evil after you die, but this person''s words have aroused 350 anger in his heart.


    What did he do wrong?


    Fall in love with someone you shouldn''t love?


    But the daughter of the Demon Venerable hadn''t done anything bad.


    Can''t you fall in love just because you are a woman in the devil world?


    Seeing the silent man, the Lord of the Moon worshipped with a smile: "Come on, join the cult! Then you and your wife can be reunited, trust me you will not regret it."


    Jiang Wan''er''s father still did not speak, but he was very moved.


    He looked at Dugu Yuyun and Jiu Jianxian.


    As a result, the former said surprisingly: "Join the cult, brother, I am also ready to join! The emperor is not benevolent and regards everything as ants... why can''t we resist!"


    This sentence stunned Jiu Jianxian.


    By the way, is this still my rigid brother?


    Why has it become like this?


    Could it be that he was bewitched by this moon worship demon, but he didn''t look like it.


    Subsequently, under Dugu Yuyun''s explanation.


    Everyone understands how he came to understand.


    Until this time, Jiu Jianxian pouted and said, "You only understand how stupid it was at the beginning? I just saw through the decay of Shu Mountain, so I just wandered every day, how hard I worked...I didn''t see any hope."


    "But in the future, you don''t want to do this again, because one day, we will cut the sky...Go to the emperor that day and ask why as a human being, we are teasing the world!"


    "Okay, brother, I also want to ask him to understand!"


    At this time, the Three Swordsmen of Shushan had reached the same goal, but the moon worshiper became a foil.


    However, Dugu Yuyun was still cruel.


    He called to him when he was about to leave for the moon worship, saying that there was a treasure that needed to be turned over to the gods.


    "Heavy treasure? What kind of treasure, I have already got the Fire Spirit Orb!"


    "No... the treasures of the ancient three emperors and the heart of Pangu are here..."


    "What did you say?"


    The Lord of Moon Worship was extremely surprised, but he did not expect a small school to possess such a treasure!


    Dugu Yuyun smiled bitterly: "This is probably Fuxi''s dereliction of duty. He thinks that we will never betray him in Shushan, so when we were dogs, he gave us the treasures of the Three Emperors.


    Then the Shushan School was originally located above the heart of Pangu..."


    No wonder the aura of Shu Mountain surpassed all other places, it turned out to be like this.


    Moon worship suddenly realized.


    Then accompanied Dugu Yuyun to the martial center.


    Only the head can know this.


    The Shushan Sword Sect has a secret room that can go directly to the Heart of Pangu, and the Three Emperors'' Heavy Treasure is inside.


    Namely Fuxi sword, Nuwa blood jade, Shennongding.


    The bottom of the Shushan Sword School, that is, the heart of Pangu, is actually the sacred tree that reaches the heavens, but Fuxi lacks virtue.


    After becoming the emperor of heaven, the center of the sacred tree was cut off.


    The roots became the school of Shushan.


    And the top is collected in the gods.


    It is the sacred tree guarded by Xi Yao in Xiansan.


    At this time, Pangu''s heart is empty, but the aura is very full.


    Jiu Jianxian said sourly, "Why didn''t you say that there is such a good place? Let''s practice here. One day is equal to ten days outside."


    "This is the ancestral training. The Emperor of Heaven cannot come here easily because of his destiny. We are just the guardians of Mount Shu, and at that time, even if you rely on this spiritual energy to become an immortal.


    There is no guarantee that the emperor will know and kill you! "


    Dugu Yuyun said quietly, hating the Emperor of Heaven even more in his heart.


    And Jiang Wan''er father and daughter also nodded one after another.


    The heart of Pangu looked like a maze, but with the powerful spiritual knowledge of the Lord of the Moon, he quickly found the three treasures hidden inside.


    But other than that, there is nothing left.


    "It''s a pity... I thought Pangu God had something left here!"


    "If there is, it would have been taken away by Fuxi a long time ago. I look at Pangu''s Heart. It''s not bad. If it is dedicated to the gods, it must be an excellent thing."


    The more the moon worshiper saw it, the more delighted it became.


    Immediately began to instruct the people to inscribe the god-patterned charms here. If you want to make sacrifices, you can''t do without this thing.


    With the magic spell, even a planet can sacrifice.


    He taught the divine method and joined the divine religion.


    Jiang Qing became a ghost from a dead soul!


    And her daughter has also become a powerful female of the Demon Race.


    In their busyness.


    There are some doubts in the heart of the worshiper of the moon.


    Since his own world has the heart of Pangu, why didn''t the great gods in the group say.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The Lord of Worship: "@ħ½£Ö®Áé, Dao...Does your world have the heart of Pangu? Here I came to the heart of Pangu in the secret road of Mount Shu."


    Klin: "Pangu Heart? What is that..."


    Tosaka University: "An aboriginal world''s creation god, I rely on...you can find this thing by worshiping the moon."


    The Lord of Worship Moon: "Dugu Yuyun said, it really can''t be done without him, but is there such a thing in the world of nightshade?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "My world has no Pangu Heart. As for why I don''t know why, every world is different."


    There are so many worlds, and the timeline is different.


    Who knows what happened in the middle.


    General Yuwen: "Speaking of Pangu, I have seen Pangu being killed, hehehe..."


    The Lord of the Moon Worship: "You cowhide, but I plan to sacrifice the Heart of Pangu to the gods to see what effect it will have.


    The five spirit orbs have been gathered, the three artifacts are also there, and the Heart of Pangu is also there.


    Now I''m going to send someone...".


    Chapter 872 The assembly of the presidents, the shy Elisa[ͼ]


    Tosaka University: "That''s right, you work very hard at worshipping the moon, you are not like those priests who like to paddle!"


    Klin: "...I didn''t paddle."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "That didn''t say you, but I have studied the world of the Lord of the Moon.


    It''s really hard to explain in a word... save the way of heaven, destroy the desire of human beings.


    What is really ridiculous is that Fuxi is also an innate human race, why is he not sterile? "


    Iori Taiichi: "Brilliant!! As expected of sister Han Lingsha, in the words..."


    Super Hacker Neo: "This is not a classic saying, only state officials are allowed to set fires, and the people are not allowed to light up lights..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "You learned it too? Not bad..."


    Super Hacker Neo: "I all learn it. After all, the gods are the great gods of the Eastern Gods, so naturally I have to keep up with the trend!"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "This is shepherd. Those Shushan and all those who cultivate immortals are actually just sheep.


    The sheep-husband controls the power of life and death, whoever wants to become immortal, who can become immortal...


    If he said that a person who has become a celestial being cannot have love or any mortal heart, then this sentence will spread. "


    Tosaka University: "Yes, all mortals want to go beyond life and death, but they don''t know that becoming a fairy is a trap.


    The so-called inability to have love is basically a human trap, and all human beings will be completely ruined if they become Taoist priests.


    It can be seen that what Fuxi is, it is shameless to the extreme. "


    The Lord of Worship Moon: "He also asked the people of Shushan to eliminate the monsters. In fact, if the opponent is bad, he will kill it if he kills it.


    The funny thing is that Shu Shan himself is irrelevant. "


    The fox who only loves money: "Oh... I really don''t know what to say, human hearts... are always full of evil."


    ......


    Inside the fairy tail world.


    Lucy looked at the completely different guild headquarters, and she was shocked.


    She thought the monster tail she had joined was a big flicker.


    As a result, what I saw was a suspended city.


    Sirius Island is currently being transferred to the original site by Mebis with great mana, this is also to enhance the propaganda of the gods.


    Looking at the endless stream of people in the sky.


    Lucy swallowed and said, "I didn''t expect that there are so many people in the Church of God..."


    "That''s for sure, after all, it is a privilege to gain the power of God!"


    Naz said proudly.


    After seeing him back, people in the union came out one after another.


    And Mebis was even floating in the air, and said to Naz: "It just so happens that you are here, shall we hold the first sacrifice?"


    "So anxious?"

 Chapter 889：

    "Well...it''s a surprise for these people, and it also has a certain influence on the propaganda of the gods."


    "Okay! Is the altar completed?"


    "Sirius Island is our altar! Come on..."


    With the flight of Naz and others, this island altar appeared in their eyes.


    Most of the buildings above have been demolished.


    Except for the headquarters of the Holy Spiritual Church, which is located on the edge, the entire island presents a huge altar gesture.


    At this time, Naz asked in a low voice, "Who has chosen the goddess?"


    Mebis glanced at him and replied: "[Elisa Shucarletto], [Jubia Rox], [Alba Greene], [Kana Arupelona], [ Rebbi Markugarden], [Besca Cornell], [Laki Olieta]..."


    I''m going... Didn''t this take most of the people away?


    Naz was stunned.


    However, Mebis smiled: "In fact, we don''t know what to sacrifice. The barren world is really difficult..."


    In fact, Jenny Leahlet in Cyan Pegasus is also in the ranks this time.


    Meeting of the Kingdom of Fiore.


    After knowing the power of the gods, all trade unions rushed to offer sacrifices to the goddess.


    Intent to gain greater strength.


    As the first president, Mebis directly designated all the beautiful girls of the union as goddess.


    To say that it is a misunderstanding is actually angry.


    Currently known to negotiate with the Fairy Tail Conference, in addition to the Cyan Pegasus, there are also snake scales, mermaid heels, fangs tiger, and four hounds.


    But those who were previously hostile are now showing signs of surrender.


    After all, after learning of the existence of Mebis.


    Everyone is afraid of their power.


    Lucy blinked and asked, "What are the benefits of being a goddess?"


    Mebis looked back and smiled: "You can become a goddess, with good skin, strong strength, and you can often see gods and have endless treasures..."


    Ding...In an instant, Lucy raised her hand and said, "I want to apply!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "agree..."


    ......


    Below the altar, several union members came over through the magic circle one after another.


    Looking at those mysterious runes.


    One by one couldn''t help showing their expressions of wonder.


    "Unexpectedly, just a simple symbol can have such a wonderful power, what is the function of this?"


    "This is the meaning of solidity, the meaning is indestructible, theology is very powerful, it is said that the top master of theology.


    With a pen, the planet can be destroyed! "


    Everyone was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, there are still strong people of that level.


    At this moment, Kagura Mikhaziki pulled the little old man to the side, with a somewhat twisted expression and said, "Is it really possible to learn more powerful physical skills when entering the God Realm?"


    ........0


    "Of course, I heard that the powerful goddess of the God Realm shattered half of the universe with one palm!"


    Kagura Mikaziqi''s eyes turned into stars in an instant.


    This is good, she really likes it.


    "But, I said Kagura, what will this mermaid guild do after you leave?"


    "It''s all entrusted to the gods'' teachings. Are you trying to say that things like guilds can still exist in the future, right?"


    Makarov fell into silence upon hearing this.


    Yes, after having the religion of God.


    There is indeed no need for an organization like the guild to exist.


    It should disappear in the long history of Hanoi, as a vocabulary, disappear forever.


    After a series of discussions and research.


    In the end, the time of sacrifice was fixed in three days.


    On the edge of Sirius Island, Elisa sat side by side with her mother, enjoying the scenery below.


    Irene said to the side, "Don''t be cold when you go to the God Realm. Mom thinks that both gods and humans like girls who take the initiative.


    Take up the courage, I believe you are the strongest. "


    "But I''m still a little scared..."


    Elisa said helplessly.


    Who is not afraid of this, but facing the gods.


    Irene turned her eyes when she heard this, and whispered in her daughter''s ear.


    Teach her some skills of serving people.


    Although she was also studying in the book, it should be okay to teach her daughter.


    As a result, after saying less than ten sentences, Elisa ran away blushing, she wouldn''t learn such shameful things. people.


    Chapter 873: The Art of Transforming Dragon Technique, Naz''s Triple Special Domain!


    Three days, not long and continuous.


    Everyone can choose to give up being a goddess and just be an ordinary priestess.


    The religion is free.


    Everyone has his own choice.


    But as long as you go to the space of love, no one will choose to give up.


    The managers of several trade unions watched the goddesses on the altar, and they were very excited.


    Because miracles will appear soon.


    This is what every believer wants to see.


    As the chief priest, Naz has risen step by step from the steps in the eyes of everyone.


    When he came to the steps, he took a deep breath.


    I was thinking, brother... as long as I finish the sacrifice, I can go to you.


    It¡¯s hard for you to suffer for so many years.


    When I find you, I will surely get you free!


    "The festival begins!"


    Mebis rang the golden clock.


    Bells have also rang in all parts of this kingdom.


    The melodious voice matches the prayers of the believers.


    Everything seems to be far away from the world of magic, people abandon the distracting thoughts in their hearts and begin to pray wholeheartedly.


    "Great God of Eternity, I am your pious servant Naz, I beg you to listen to our voice..."


    "Although our world is barren, although our world is chaotic, although our world is full of sin!"


    "But we are still your people..."


    As the **** pattern on Sirius Island lit up, the planet fell into a state of orange light.


    The light of golden autumn enveloped the entire planet.


    A sacred breath from the desolate ancient times poured down slowly from the sky.


    Some magicians just took a breath and broke through their bottleneck.


    And those who were seriously ill were redeemed in the divine light!


    "This is a miracle..."


    "This must be a miracle..."


    People came to the door with joy.


    When they raised their heads, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    A golden dragon flew out from the crack. Unlike their lizard dragon, the dragon in front of him was even more terrifying.


    The whole body carries a sacred and inviolable breath.


    The gaze that beats like the sun makes it impossible to look directly.


    What exactly is this?


    Not only civilians, but the entire Albarez Empire fell into dead silence.


    Because this dragon is bigger than the planet.


    The Magic King even sat on a chair, not daring to move.


    ...


    Naz looked at the dragon and looked up hard, and soon he discovered what it was.


    It is the destiny golden dragon within the cult.


    I didn''t expect it to be so huge.


    Accompanied by his gaze.


    Jin Long leaned slightly, the whole world showed signs of collapse, and then the fate Jin Long stopped quickly.


    "That''s it, Xiaojin...declare the will of the gods, the priest Naz will make sacrifices, and give you eternal powers to transform the dragon into one.


    I hope you continue to work hard, there is still a lot of evil in this world..."


    The reward is only an eternal divine power, and there is also a dragon battle.


    It''s not that Liu Che is too stingy, but that the world of Demon Tail is really low.


    The demon in it was not as powerful as Sargeras.


    It is really uncomfortable to sacrifice so impatiently.


    But also because of the large number of people offering sacrifices at the other side, Liu Che reluctantly gave a lower god-level technique ---Hualong Art.


    Using this spell, you can absorb the magic power in the heavens and the earth.


    And there is a drop of Golden Dragon Ancestral Blood in the Dragon Huan Jue.


    The magical dragon battle is something similar to that of Luffy''s father.


    So now if Naz chooses Hualong.


    Then it can become a pure blood five-claw golden dragon.


    It''s much more refreshing than that big lizard enters his body, and it doesn''t have any side effects.


    After Naz digested the exercises in the Hualong Jue.


    Kneeling on the ground with excitement, kowtowing frantically.


    One after another.


    "Thank you God of Eternity, and thank Sister Dongfang Huaizhu..."


    "Get up, don''t be so polite! This ancestral dragon blood is personally selected by me, and the dragon can be divided into three stages.

 Chapter 890：

    The first stage is armoring, turning the power of the dragon into armor, and the second stage is dragonizing, you can turn into a five-clawed golden dragon.


    The third stage is full power, by then you will be a real dragon.


    It is worth mentioning that no matter what stage you are in, the moment you blend in with true blood, Naz...you are immune to all magic.


    At least all magic below the lower **** level will be invalid for you. "


    Accompanied by the words of Oriental Huaizhu.


    The whole world was shocked.


    They are the magic world, a person who is immune to magic and able to transform into a dragon.


    How terrible is that?


    Who is this goddess standing on the head of the golden dragon, and why is it so terrible...


    Lucy and the others have not left at this time, looking at Dongfang Huaizhu''s posture and temperament, his eyes are as sour as lemons.


    It would be great if we could also become beautiful beings like her.


    Mebius below was also envious.


    As a result, Dongfang Huaizhu noticed her gaze and spoke to her: "Work hard. Sister, I''m waiting for you. Come back and invite you to drink."


    "Um... thank you sister."


    Mebis didn''t expect the other party to be so kind, so happy in his heart.


    The goddess invited me to drink.


    Great honor! ! !


    Dongfang Huaizhu''s blessing ended, he glanced at the indigenous gods in the depths of the world, and smiled indifferently at the killing intent.


    Turned around and left.


    And this smile made everyone understand that this goddess was terrified.


    That is the existence of a planet that can destroy the planet with a single glance.


    Thunder and rain are all grace.


    Lucy and the others left, and she didn''t even send a letter to the family.


    But Lucy thought to herself, if her mother knew, she would definitely approve of it.


    ...


    When everything is over.


    Mebis said to the believers on Sirius Island: "To celebrate the miracle, let''s have a banquet today!!!"


    "Oh..."


    The people cheered, and then their drinks and food were all ready.


    And Naz also demonstrated his golden dragon incarnation to everyone.


    Just a 1.5 low drink.


    His whole body was wrapped in a golden armor.


    Energy is fluid.


    Regardless of any magic, it is invalid for him.


    Curse, buff, pure magic attack.


    As long as the elements are involved, Naz can ignore it.


    And he also gained three unique abilities.


    ¡¾Magic Field¡¿


    ¡¾Element Clear¡¿


    ¡¾Time freeze¡¿


    This is what appeared in Naz''s mind after the dragon was transformed.


    Mebis said sourly: "You have been in a relationship for a long time, and you are the biggest beneficiary..."


    "Sour! Why am I not the chief priest..."


    "Hey, is this all your life''s luck used in the lottery?"


    "envy!"


    "envy!"


    "I only hate..."


    Naz laughed as he looked at everyone''s jealous eyes. .


    Chapter 874 From Mebis''s tactical distribution, the goddesses were snatched by Boomer!


    In the banquet.


    Mebis summoned the staff to discuss the future route.


    Although the goddess came to the world and only blessed Naz, everyone else received the radiance of the gods, and their strength was sublimated again.


    For example, for her now, the magic power in her body even forms a magic nucleus.


    The promotion has increased by 20%.


    Even Naz has printed a lot of novel magic from the chat group, such as summoning, which is the greatest help to them.


    Sign a magic contract, you can summon various creatures from the gods to fight.


    Even the lowest-level goblin is a powerful combat power.


    "Next, Miraj goes to find your sister first! Naz goes to find Jeff alone, and the other guild leaders are preparing to face the Twelve Shields of the Albares Empire.


    As for me, I will destroy those dark magic guilds! "


    Makarov heard the words and asked: "Will it be a problem if it spreads too much like this? And although Naz is very strong, if it is surrounded by the Albares Empire, it will be difficult to get out of it."


    "No... my power can already crush my brother! Let him get rid of him sooner, so that we can have a better future."


    Naz said confidently.


    He is basically an invincible representative now.


    Not to mention Jeff, even if all the twelve shields were shot.


    He also asked himself that he could conquer.


    But the little old man Makarov shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean that. Have you ever thought about Anxelam himself?


    Now that he knew that the other party was not a god, then he was probably the most powerful black mage in the world.


    An existence that can be cursed silently, and that neither the president nor Jeff can find out.


    Don''t you need to repeat the other party''s strength, right? "


    "I have also thought about this issue, but Naz has eternal power in his body, which is a symbol of immortality. I think we can''t be too scared! Sometimes it''s good to be more aggressive!"


    Mebis refuted Makarov''s suggestion.


    And the others nodded one after another.


    It''s not a good thing to have been afraid of Anxelam.


    With God''s help, they have to face everything bravely.


    Miraj nodded and said, "I will say goodbye at dawn tomorrow, I hope I can find my sister soon..."


    "Come on with each other, everyone..."


    Naz stretched out his hand, and everyone laughed.


    Although they are very unlucky, encountering the gods is their greatest fortune.


    Irene in the distance, seeing this scene, couldn''t help but smile.


    She is going to fight with Mebis.


    Because these children can''t be cruel, sometimes killing people requires a cold heart.


    ......


    In the eternal **** world.


    The prompts in Liu Che''s ear kept coming.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed a goddess Lucy Hatfilia to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a one-star summoning **** [Lucy] ¡¤ Hatfield]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Jubia Rox, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star water system **** [Jubia Rox]. "


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Kana Arupelona, ??triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star divination **** [Kana¡¤ Arupelona]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Jubeska Kneel, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star magic outfit type **** [Biska Knai you¡¿."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Leqi Aurieta, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star wood genus God [Leqi Au Lietta]."


    "Ding... your main priest, Naz, sacrificed a goddess Ginana to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a two-star demon **** [Ginana]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Le Mikaziqi, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on obtaining a three-star martial arts **** [Kagura¡¤Mi Kazki]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed a goddess Miliana to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star water system **** [Miliana]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Yukino Ajulia, triggering a million times multiplier. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star summoning **** [Xuno Ajulia] ."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed a goddess Shilia Brandi to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star wind system **** [Shilia¡¤ Brandi]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Jenny Lialet, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star replica system **** [Jenny Lialet] ."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you a goddess Elisa Shucaretto, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star magic outfit type **** [Ellu Sa Shukalto]."


    Compared to the Great Qin World.


    This time the strength of the goddess is a bit strong, and it is still a magic system.


    The magic outfit system inside, as well as the goddess of the replication system, also provided Liu Che with some ideas.


    He believes that accepting magic is equivalent to absorbing the opponent''s power.


    In fact, it is just a humble branch of the law of replication.


    For example, Huang''s otherness of freedom is a larger dimension in the 350 copy rule.


    "It seems that I still have some prejudices in my understanding of the law, but...the time is long, I can slowly speculate the other governing laws in reverse!"


    Last time I cheated people, I could receive a lot of supreme.


    Copying the fragments of the law from their bodies, and then deducing them backwards, is a method.


    Later, when Liu Che understood that this was Mebis''s handwriting, he couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows.


    "I didn''t expect that such an elf-like person would actually bribe me with a woman..."


    "In fact, it''s okay to have more sisters. Those of us who are sisters will teach them something, and if we have children in the future, we can also let them take care of them."


    There is always a shortage of manpower in the temple.


    Not long after the beauty of the Great Qin Kingdom arrived last time, some of them, such as Tian Mi, were transferred away by Ningguangzheng.


    Part of the manpower in the Eternal City has been increased.


    But this time, Bouma also came after hearing the news.


    Her scientific research department is just short of people, such as Lucy and the magic goddess, just can add it.


    After all, the strength of believers in the lower realm is still much worse.


    No more experiments can be done.


    For example, Elisa''s magic outfit can actually be made more perfect. .


    Chapter 875 The end of the domineering world, the strengthening of the triple gain buff! [ͼ]


    Inside the Qunxing Laboratory.


    Lucy looked at many high-tech things, a little dazzled.


    "How? Are you surprised, this is actually only part of my lab..."

 Chapter 891：

    Boomer said with a smile.


    Half of the universe is her testing ground, virtual world research, magic outfit technology research, and all kinds of magical things.


    Basically, they all flow from here.


    However, the only thing that makes Bouma uncomfortable is that divine art and technology are sometimes difficult to be compatible.


    Such as things under the law of life.


    It simply enhances the power of the law, and no matter what life body is, it will become extremely powerful.


    For example, the virus in the human mouth is actually a manifestation of vitality.


    Elisa came to a magic outfit, stroked the metal pattern on it, and then this lavender battle armor.


    Turned into a dress to wear on his body.


    And she only needs to provide magic power to fight with this kind of thing.


    Although Elsa has the power of a god, the battle armor can provide battles at the lower **** level.


    "This is a magic armor, specially used by servants. If your sister likes it, you can give you one, but remember not to use it for training or fighting enemies..."


    "Ah? Why, such a powerful force..."


    Elisa was a little disappointed, why can''t such a beautiful and powerful thing be used for combat.


    At this time, Nami who was staying here explained: "This is what the female emperor Ye Rou said. Our goddess still uses our own strength as fuel!


    Only by continuous cultivation can sublimation be achieved, and thus reach the realm of the lower gods, even the supreme gods.


    This kind of armor is acceptable for servants, but if we use it for a long time, it will become dependent and gradually become lazy. "


    This is why a large number of goddesses do not choose technology flow.


    Even Nami and Robin, people who hate fighting so much, won''t rely on technology.


    Instead, go to retreat and practice every once in a while.


    Because only in this way can one become stronger.


    The women nodded after hearing the words, since time is infinite, then there is naturally nothing to cultivate.


    Anyway, they all rely on their ability.


    Seeing that they did not protest, Bouma said with satisfaction: "You don''t have to be afraid of working here and not seeing the gods. You can work seven hours a day.


    There will be one day off every week. If you can¡¯t adapt, you can choose to go to other gods.


    Many places in the God Realm need people. ¡¨. "


    Seven hours.


    This is less than the length of time ordinary humans work!


    Jenny asked in a low voice: "Excuse me... May I really be able to be with the gods... can I be with the gods..."


    Boomer looked at the woman with a magnificent career line, covered her mouth and smiled: "Don''t worry, everyone has a share, but you have to work hard before that!"


    "Um!"


    Jenny was also relieved to get a satisfactory answer.


    She is afraid that she will be left out here.


    At this time, Elisa, who likes martial arts, and the president of the Mermaid Guild, left here together.


    They really have no access to technology.


    Can only go to other places.


    And Sun Shangxiang, who happened to be under the Empress and Yaoyao, started the class today, so they followed.


    ......


    At this time, Fengyun World.


    After several sacrifices by the Xiongba, the world moved at a high speed.


    Cultivate forces, and the religions are spread all over the world.


    Xiongba''s scheming is deep, and he understands a truth.


    Enter the God Realm early and enter the God Realm late.


    There is no question of order, on the contrary, working hard to do the things in front of him is what he needs most.


    For this reason, he has been in the water for a long time.


    Just to complete the task assigned by the gods.


    At this moment, You Ruo stood behind her father and asked, "Father, can I sacrifice the world? We have been waiting for a long time!"


    "Yeah, how long have I worked hard for this moment? Expedition to the Western Regions...south the ocean! Traveled to every corner of the world, and finally completed this moment today."


    There was a faint smile on Xiongba''s face.


    And under his feet, there is a magnificent palace.


    All races have been taken down by the tyrant, and today is the day of great rejoicing for ascending into the God Realm.


    After about a stick of incense.


    Dugu dream, quiet, second dream.


    The three women came to the altar.


    Waiting for the promotion of the world.


    Shortly after the sacrifice began, Feng Yun was directly sucked into the realm of God.


    Nie Feng, Bu Jingyun and others looked at the vast world, their eyes widened one by one, although they had been imagining what the God Realm was like all the time.


    But when it really arrived here.


    I realized that my imagination was too small.


    Their world has been sublimated, and the area has expanded a hundred times.


    The crows flying in the sky, their feathers turned golden under the shining of divine power, and some animals and plants began to demonize one after another.


    Then a divine decree flew in front of Xiongba.


    [In view of your efforts to dominate you, give one eternal divine power, three true records of Jiuhua Tianyan, and one nine-star beast]


    "¡§"Thank God''s grace, Xiongba will remember God''s gift..."


    The nightshade in the sky, seeing that Xiongba did not complain, he said to his voice transmission: "Try hard, I will take care of your daughter."


    Hear the voice of nightshade.


    Xiongba was shocked, his face was ecstatic.


    He didn''t expect that the person who came to promote the divine decree turned out to be Lord Solanum.


    My daughter will develop well in the future.


    ......


    As the world was promoted, Liu Che received the system prompt again.


    "Ding... Your believer Xiongba sacrificed a world with a faith of 99%! Congratulations on your harvest of a world!"


    "Note: Due to the space avenue, this increase has been changed to gain BUFF."


    "Remarks: All martial artists in your world will increase their cultivation speed by 10%, and the speed of perception will increase by 10%. There is a probability of one in 100,000 to realize their own magical powers."


    "Remarks: The speed of all monsters in your world is increased by 10%, and the wisdom of monsters is increased by 10%."


    "Ding... Your main priest Xiongba sacrificed to you a goddess Youruo, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess Youruo."


    "Ding...your main priest, Xiongba, sacrificed a second dream of a goddess to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your second dream of a six-star goddess"


    "Ding...your main priest, Xiongba, sacrificed to you a dream of a goddess Dugu, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a six-star goddess Dugu dream"


    There are two beauties in Wushuang City.


    One is Mingyue, and the other is Dugu Dream.


    The former came to the God Realm early, while the latter came at this time.


    Liu Che did not expect the arrival of these three women.


    He thought that Xiongba was not willing to accept his daughter, but he did not expect to stay at this time. .


    Chapter 876 Snooping comes at a price, the death of the next master of time! [ͼ]


    Liu Che looked at the list of members and felt that more and more chief priests had entered the final stage.


    The gains brought by the converging of the world have also been enhanced from space to the enhancement of gain BUFF.


    From the current point of view, the practice of BUFF is useful.


    According to Ophelia''s statistics, this one in 100,000 is already a terrible probability.


    Let me give you an example.


    Xiongba, a high-end martial arts world, has a population of almost 100 million.


    It is incomparable with that of modern society, with a population of billions or tens of billions.


    But one in 100,000.


    That is also a high probability of awakening supernatural powers, which has accelerated their growth.


    Coupled with the practice BUFF, it is estimated that the believers who practice their own will soon catch up with the progress of other masters.


    Because Ye Laohei and others are also on the road of martial arts.


    Just when he was thinking.


    The female emperor Ye Rou came to him and asked, "Husband, why does the concubine body''s cultivation speed become 10% faster?"


    "Well, all martial arts practitioners have it!"


    "So, I didn''t expect such a good thing to affect even the concubine."


    Liu Che smiled upon hearing this.


    This 353 is a gain from the system. In the entire God''s Domain, as long as it is not a pure magic cultivator, there is a bit of martial arts cultivation.


    There will be BUFF gain.


    Thinking of this, Liu Che couldn''t help being excited.


    This kind of low-end world, if there are more, is also great.


    It is estimated that in Naz''s world, magic practice has accelerated. If it is superimposed on ten layers, it will be 100% cultivation speed.


    One day is equal to two days for others!


    Dugumeng and others were received by Mingyue, and it happened that the beauties in the Great Qin World were just like them, and they happened to be able to learn divine arts together.


    When he was chatting with Ye Rou, Huo Linger bounced in.


    "God, mine has become a middle god!!!"


    The girl held her head high, not to mention how proud she was.


    As a result, when she saw Ye Rou, her aura instantly fell into a slump.


    "Uh...It turns out that Sister Ye Rou is here, I really didn''t see...that, I''ll go now..."


    Huo Ling''er, with a guilty conscience, turned around to leave, but was stopped by Ye Rou.


    "Why are you going? I''m so scared of you, okay... I just come over if something is going on, you can stay..."


    "No... I''m not afraid of my sister!"


    As one of the few elder sisters in the God Realm that the gods and goddesses respect.


    Huo Ling''er would naturally be scared.


    To be precise, the respect is overdone.


    But Ye Rou didn''t stop. Instead, she came to Huo Ling''er and gently rubbed the opponent''s little head before turning around and leaving.


    When the figure of the empress disappeared, Huo Ling''er returned to life.

 Chapter 892：

    "Why? I''m so afraid of her!"


    Liu Che put his arms around the lively and cute little Linger, and asked humorously.


    The latter shook his head quickly, but then nodded and said, "In fact, I am afraid that there is nothing, but I just think this sister is not easy, and will respect it from my heart!"


    In fact, it is not only her, but also the other goddesses.


    And not only respect Ye Rou, including Mengxian, Miaoshan, Liu Shen, and Hui Ye Ji.


    Waiting for the goddess and they will subconsciously respect, because the other party really loves them, teaches all kinds of knowledge, and sometimes pulls them to bed.


    And humble the love of God.


    As a beneficiary, can Huo Linger disrespect it?


    According to their private statement, if they say that they and others are new concubines, then Ye Rou and others are generous queens.


    I would rather sacrifice myself to let the sisters under his command have no complaints.


    In fact, they did just that.


    If you can''t do the exercises, then help other sisters to improve themselves.


    This shows how respected Ye Rou and others are.


    Liu Che rubbed Huo Ling''er''s hair when he heard the words, and smiled: "You guys, you''ve all grown up slowly..."


    The latter smiled triumphantly, tired in his arms and didn''t want to go out.


    -----------


    At this time, within the Chaos God Realm.


    A large number of masters still stopped their eyes here, even if there was no virtual space, they still refused to leave.


    Said that spatial consciousness before.


    It will only appear again after ten years.


    If it appears this time, it will definitely attract more people to compete.


    For example, the original masters in the Chaos Gods Realm have already begun to attack the border in a group.


    Space dominates Lu Ming. Sitting alone in the void, the expression on his face is as ugly as bluestone.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    A dead ancient master would have such great strength.


    Able to walk away from oneself.


    "How about it, still don''t have a clue?"


    An illusory figure appeared beside Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming shook his head and said: "There is no clue at all, the emptiness and the reality, the empty space, just like a phantom, there is no existence at all..."


    I was careless.


    I thought we could mobilize power to block the world.


    But he didn''t expect to be slapped in the face, and was severely slapped in front of hundreds of masters.


    This made Lu Ming unable to accept.


    The phantom said, "I have an ancient artifact in my hand, maybe I can look back in time!"


    "It''s useless, that cemetery is shrouded in countless layers of space, even if you look back, it''s just a shadow, the moon in the water, the flower in the mirror!


    In vain..."


    But Xu Ying did not believe that he was a good friend of Lu Ming.


    It is also a subordinate master of time.


    It can be done by asking yourself.


    With the appearance of a huge clock, all the nearby time and space began to twist.


    Time is constantly going backwards.


    It happened more than a month ago.


    He asked himself that he could easily go back, and the result was just as Lu Ming said.


    The cemetery did appear.


    But it was just a phantom, the consciousness penetrated in, only hitting the fog.


    There is no effect.


    "how so!"


    The phantom man frowned and wanted to try again, but a terrible breath permeated from the phantom.


    "Not good!!! There is danger..."


    Lu Ming saw the spear flying out of the cemetery.


    He frantically pulled his friend, and even used the space domain to create an invisible shield that stood in front of the two.


    But that illusory spear penetrated his soul and penetrated his body.


    Hit the phantom.


    "Do not..."


    A scream awakened all the masters.


    Then people saw a horrible scene, the body of that time **** is constantly aging.


    Even the God Realm he was in was declining.


    What power is this?


    Lu Ming''s scalp was numb, and he didn''t understand why this happened!


    He couldn''t spy it, or even find it, but the God of Time Backtracking attracted an attack.


    In the realm of the gods where the phantom is located.


    Already collapsing, the breath of death floods the whole world.


    It only took a while.


    The master fell! .


    Chapter 877 I will kill people in front of you, so what!


    This matter caused an uproar here.


    A generation dominates the fall, and the power is only one blow.


    What a terrible thing this is.


    Lu Ming watched his friend die, and shouted angrily: "Who did the hand? There is a way to stand up and fight me!"


    The angry voice spread throughout all nearby star fields.


    The sentient beings looked up to the sky.


    Numerous spatial cracks appeared above their heads.


    As a veteran master.


    One of the six powerhouses.


    Being killed by a friend in front of one''s own face is no longer a slap in the face, but Chi Guoguo''s ~ humiliation!


    Lu Ming didn''t have any face to say-there is no place to put it.


    Standing not far away, Chi Huang Liuyan and Lan Bing Sirui looked at each other.


    Unbelievable expressions were revealed in the eyes of both of them.


    "Liu Che could surprise that traitor to death?"


    "I didn''t expect it! It seems that his strength has improved again. It''s so ruthless... Kill a master with one blow!"


    "You are watching here, I''ll see what''s going on."


    "good."


    The two exchanged their spiritual knowledge.


    Afterwards, Chi Huang Liuyan''s eyes dimmed a little, and his soul had split apart, manipulating his avatar to rush towards Liu Che''s eternal God''s realm.


    And in this space.


    The masters of the Chaos Territory who originally wanted to break through the defense line fell silent.


    No one wants to touch Luming''s brows.


    After all, he is one of the top six powerhouses, whoever goes out is looking for death.


    ...


    Seeing no one squeaking, Lu Ming sacrificed his creation divine tool and shrouded in the void.


    At this time, the phantom hadn''t completely disappeared.


    Such an angry blow.


    The flow of time and space has been completely broken, and the origin of the avenue has been shattered one after another.


    "Since you don''t come out, then I will completely destroy this place!"


    For my own face, but also for my friends.


    Lu Ming''s terrifying supernatural power sealed off everything nearby.


    But he didn''t even know that Liu Che had already withdrawn from his consciousness after the first blow.


    So now he is punching into the air, which has no effect at all.


    A place that was half the size of the universe was all turned into a smashing space flow by Lu Ming''s moves.


    At this time, let alone the cemetery, even the living master can''t get out of it.


    The masters surrounding this place looked a little ugly.


    However, Lu Ming is too strong and he is not his opponent at all, so everyone can only silently admit it, except for a small part of the master who is reluctant to leave.


    Most of the rest are gone.


    Think about it, too, everything is thrown into the trash can, and I can''t pick it up.


    There is no alternative.


    Although things are distressed, no one wants to offend a big man.


    "Huh...A cemetery in a mere paltry, let''s be silent forever in this ruin!"


    After seeing the chaos flooding back, he was completely reduced to a Jedi.


    Lu Ming left a harsh word, turned around and left.


    ...


    In the eternal realm of God.


    After Chi Huang Liuyan looked at Liu Che who was bathing with Lin Qing''er, he was directly stunned.


    The picture she imagined is.


    Liu Che should stand beside Xia Rou seriously, and then delve into how to deal with the next step.


    At least if it is not, it is still processing intelligence.


    Instead of happily swimming with her arms around a beautiful woman like now.


    Lin Qing''er wanted to scream directly, but Qing''er covered her mouth.


    "Sister, why are you here? Is the matter over there over..."


    Faced with Qing''er''s question, Chi Huang Liuyan rolled his eyes and floated down and said, "I wanted to ask about the situation, but who would have thought that what I saw was a lot of fun!"


    At this time, Demon Sword Leimonia was sitting by the pool with her legs dangling.

 Chapter 893：

    After hearing her words, he couldn''t help but say: "The master is very powerful, and after that blow, he closed the space door decisively, and the other party couldn''t find it!"


    Xia Rou also said to her, "I think that Luming must be **** to death, right?"


    "What''s more..." Chi Huang Liuyan held up a glass of juice and said with a smile: "Lu Ming has already turned that area into a terrible place. I guess... I won''t make a move anymore.


    By the way, Liu Che, you are really ruthless. You wiped out the lower master with a single sword, and did your strength become stronger again?


    And this little sister is. "


    "My name is Lemonia, my master''s magic sword, hehe..."


    "She is my artifact-level artifact, very obedient and obedient. The blow just now is actually just a microcosm of the Avenue of Death.


    I have realized the avenue of death to the perfect level, with the power of space as the guide and the power of death as the core.


    Killing that master in one blow is actually nothing! "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "That''s not enough, now it''s a mess outside. The original chaotic realm, I wanted to run out, but I was so disturbed by you, and I stopped cooking completely!"


    Liu Che heard the words and thought about it, and said, "How about I have a second virtual space now?"


    "You still want to cheat people!"


    Chi Huang Liuyan was shocked, how long is this?


    At least slowly.


    Are you addicted?


    Liu Che nodded and said: "I definitely wanted to pit it, and I don''t want to make Lu Ming arrogant, pitting more people will help me become stronger.


    I want to spy on their avenue too! "


    This is his real purpose.


    Chi Huang Liuyan fell silent upon hearing this, and she was also weighing the pros and cons.


    Finally she raised her head and asked: "Where are you going to release the second trap? The best place right now is the Chaos Domain.


    ...........


    If you get it out in situ, I''m afraid that people outside will be suspicious! "


    "Hey...Of course it''s the realm of chaos!" Liu Che stroked Lemonia and said with a smile: "This time I''m going to change the road to play with them!"


    "You mean her?"


    "Of course, the avenue of blood... a avenue that has never appeared before, and this time I will harm a lot of people!"


    Liu Che said thiefly.


    His eyes are full of fierce meaning.


    People don''t die for themselves!


    Since troubled times are about to appear, why not let him start it.


    Later, Liu Che began to construct a second world, with life, blood, death, water, and miracles.


    The power of the five avenues is condensed in the virtual space.


    Among them, blood is the main line.


    Death and life are subordinate.


    A terrifying dream world was born, and this time he chose the same background as the dilapidated world of the soul of the black soul.


    And what is about to usher this time is the curse of blood!


    However, it is not an ordinary difficulty to study this curse.


    After obtaining the Dao from the very beginning, he was thinking about it, and it was a bit uncomfortable just to intercept the treasures of those people.


    He also wanted to rob those supreme blood.


    And the origin of a stronger master.


    Domination is definitely still the old way, you can''t even enter the door at all.


    But others are their prey.


    About half a month later.


    Jack and others in the chaotic realm began to disguise themselves as gods and spread the news of the Lord of Blood. people.


    Chapter 878 It seems like a great opportunity for the major masters to exchange information! ! !


    "That Gou Ri''s space dominates, blocking all the way of making money, it''s really damn... it''s obviously his fault, if he didn''t intervene in the first place.


    The cemetery will not disappear, will it?


    There are great laws in it! "


    "It''s useless to say it for a long time. Who would call someone the strongest person, hehe..."


    "I have wine now, I am drunk now! Whatever so much, if the cemetery is still there, we are already on the battlefield..."


    "Oh... by the way, yesterday I heard that someone who didn''t know how to find a treasure had a strong power in it.


    It seems to be a rule that has never appeared before! "


    "Don''t be kidding, there are no rules...it''s basically..."


    Inside the wine shop.


    Before this group of people had finished their words, they heard a strong blood glow coming from outside.


    The power of terrifying silence.


    The gods of Chaos Realm couldn''t help being shocked.


    This power is very unfamiliar, but it is full of supreme strength.


    "Want to kill me, I think you are the damn..."


    In the Star River of Chaos, a **** full of strange blood power all over his body, killed several gods with a single sword.


    And those who were killed by him.


    None of them are below the supreme realm.


    Then, a sense of dominance pounced.


    But this strange **** turned into a blood flower and disappeared.


    Looking at the fallen gods, his expressions were a little weird.


    It looks like a person on the Avenue of Blood, but in fact it is completely different.


    The master of the way of cultivating blood, the moves and abilities used are nothing more than stealing other people''s blood for temporary enhancement.


    Even his own incarnation.


    But this time the scars caused the master to see an unusual problem.


    The power of silence at the wound.


    It is clearly something that has not been seen before, and it is extremely lethal!


    "Is it another master inheritance that I have never seen before? Or something else..."


    The black crow muttered to himself.


    The gods below were all shocked.


    First, the Eternal Avenue turned out to suppress the Eastern Gods, although the newcomers killed three masters in one fell swoop, and then the space cemetery was born.


    Lu Ming shot to destroy.


    Although this is controversial, no one can do anything about him.


    Now Lord Black Crow said that there is a brand new power again.


    Is this turbulent tide coming?


    Although the gods living in the realm of chaos do not have a good bird, but because of this, the news is transmitted extremely fast.


    Basically, in the afternoon, countless people asked Black Crow for verification.


    As a result, the matter was confirmed, there was indeed a weird law user, and the aura was very weird.


    Can''t speculate, can''t capture.


    At the same time, within the Western God Realm.


    The masters got together.


    "The troubled times are coming. I don''t know whether this branch of the blood path is higher or lower, but no matter which one it is, it can''t be obtained by the gods of the realm of chaos."


    "And don''t tell Lu Ming that person, as soon as he shows up, there is no good thing."


    "I think we should investigate clearly first, and let our spies bring some more information..."


    "No, I have a new dogleg here, named Jack... he brought a piece of information!"


    "Coincidentally, one of my people also sent a message, his name is Saruman..."


    Looking at everyone, you say a word to me.


    The Holy Light Lord was silent, because he also had an intelligence in his hand.


    The same is from the realm of chaos.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Still weird!


    The ghost master took out a blood-red crystal, the color was magnificent like a floating liquid, which contained good power.


    Of course, judge by their dominance.


    This power is naturally very weak.


    However, this is just a fragment.


    If it is the real body, it will be very scary.


    "Look at this thing, it was sent by my subordinates with secret techniques before. At that time, he asked for a supreme divine treasure and said that he had important news for me!


    At first I was puzzled, but now I understand the importance of this kind of thing!


    Wendy Mosco, that blood master must really want this thing..."


    "It''s a good power. It is speculated that it may have inheritance, or it may be a certain heavy treasure, or even something of that level!


    Berylak, what about your information... everyone said it would be shared. "


    A master with a full face and a gloomy face, without a word, brought out a piece of crystallization.


    This is the crystallization of memory.


    I saw him solemnly said: "The price I paid is more than you think, a full thousand life planets, and a creation-level defensive treasure, although the lower level is a bit lower... ....


    But for this price, you have to reimburse me. "


    "Look at things first, we are a family, not those eastern dogs!"


    "Yes. There is enough stuff, we are naturally willing to pay for it..."


    Everyone is not a fool, even if you make a fool of something, who is willing to pay.


    I saw that the master opened the ban.


    A fiery red whirlpool appeared in front of everyone.


    It took away their eyes in an instant.


    This light... is it a small world! ! !


    Wait... there''s someone in there!


    In their eyes, a wounded man flew out from inside.


    And the **** vortex disappeared afterwards.


    This is a handed down child hidden in the chaos! ! ! They must have the inheritance of the great road... this can''t be wrong.

 Chapter 894：

    In an instant, everyone''s breathing became short.


    "How did you get your news?"


    "My person has always been in the realm of chaos and does not report to me once a month, but a trace of his soul is in my hands.


    It¡¯s not that simple to get information and to get my approval.


    With my help, he has gained a firm foothold in the chaotic realm, while you are still obsessed with the space graveyard.


    My people have laid a net of heaven and earth!


    This time it¡¯s the news from my people...and, Brother Shengguang, I 1.5 remember you were there too!


    Don''t know how your intelligence is? "


    Seeing them looking at him, the Lord of Holy Light shrugged and said: "I have very little information, but the inner ghost found half a tombstone in a chaotic sea.


    It¡¯s just that the **** land, the **** dominator... At first I thought my people were fooling me, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true...


    The tombstone also had an unreasonable soul who was sent over by my people using secret methods, but when searching for the soul, he couldn''t hold back my strength and died. "


    Everyone sneered after hearing this.


    This guy is lying.


    Is it funny that a soul can die in the hands of a master?


    When are we fools?


    The Lord of Light didn''t explain, he just looked at them so bachelor, I said anything anyway.


    Do you believe it or not! .


    Chapter 879 The Flickered Lords, Remoonia''s Crazy Killing!


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat.


    The depraved white-robed wizard: "Hahaha...I really laughed and pissed, that stupid master was crippled by me, and he asked me not to leak the news."


    Constantine: "You don''t know, I am here too, the Lord of the Holy Light said [Child, you can¡¯t grasp this opportunity for you, but you can be my dependent]


    Just this idiot, didn''t know that this so-called chance was a big pit! "


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "That''s not it. With our great eternal Lord, we can also take advantage of it.


    Kill these idiots! "


    An unknown man: "Don''t be proud of the blow. Be careful to disrupt my god''s plan. It''s just a group of barbarians. How can you compare with my god!"


    When I was admiring information, these barbarians were afraid of our gods besides fear! "


    Tohoku University: "That''s for sure, our gods are eternal and invincible! Your gods of hard work will look at each other''s eyes. Let''s act with each other''s skills.


    A wave of death is a wave! "


    Tanjiro: "It makes me want to cheat people in the past!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng 29: "You can''t... Just you, the honest and reliable young man, blushes even if you lie!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It''s true, if it''s an old Na, it''s almost the same! It''s a lie... What you need is acting!"


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "In fact, this is not the case. It is my **** who can fool this group of masters. Without those things, this group of people will not be fooled!"


    I love to drink animal milk: "That''s it. Our Three Heavenly Emperor is so famous that we can''t go in and kill the enemy. It''s really itchy..."


    Goddess Aaliyah: "I brought a lot of people back this time. Among them, Ryuguin Seiya can go to the space and act as an NPC."


    The so-called NPC is the existence of cheating people according to the will of the gods.


    In order to train Seiya in Longgongyuan, the goddess Aaliya also honed the young man severely according to Tu Shan Yaya''s instructions.


    As a result, accidentally became the cautious character in the original book!


    However, it''s good to be cautious.


    It''s not worth your life to pit up people.


    The fallen white-robed wizard: "Hey...Sabi from my side has contacted me again, buddies, let''s talk a little bit!"


    Constantine: "I''ve got news from here too, I guess they want to spy on the realm of chaos! Hehe..."


    God of Eternity: "Are you all ready?"


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "See my god, everything has been arranged! Including the scarlet puppet demon you made has been arranged."


    Harlem Quezel: "The first time I worship my **** up close, ooh... I''m so excited!"


    Tosaka University: "Shhh... the gods are arranging the details of the battle, don''t bother!"


    God of Eternity: "It''s okay, you can put this trap when you are ready. If you can succeed this time, you can bring me a thousand years of peace."


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "It would be great if this is the case!"


    For the gods, millennia is just a night''s sleep.


    However, from the perspective of Liu Che''s group, it is a good opportunity for development!


    ......


    Within the boundless chaos of darkness.


    Suddenly a holy light lit up.


    The Western ruler could not retreat, so he began to intervene forcibly!


    The appearance of two hundred masters also stunned all the onlookers!


    "Is this about to break out the ultimate battle?"


    "No...it''s not right, it should be the Scarlet Phantom before. Could it be that they came for that scarlet guy?"


    "It is possible! I heard that at the beginning of the tide of war, whoever can have one more dominates, whoever has the advantage, this time the Western God''s Domain is invading.


    It''s for the **** supreme. "


    "But this is too exaggerated...Two hundred masters!"


    "It''s not an exaggeration at all, because this blood-colored supreme may be supported by a party behind it!"


    Facing the search of two hundred dominating consciousnesses, the Scarlet Supreme was naturally unable to hide.


    But the other party is also very bachelor, if you look at it, I will blew myself up!


    Don''t wait for everyone to catch it.


    The Scarlet Supreme had blew himself up and disappeared in front of people strangely.


    However, the Sovereign of Light used the top magic weapon of creation, the Mirror of Light directly fixed a trace of the other party''s origin.


    "how?"


    "Found it, it''s in the Mingmo area!!!"


    The so-called Ming Desert is an extremely desolate place in the Chaos Territory, and there are no other creatures except those twisted and brainless monsters.


    Then the sky shattered.


    These masters left with a large army, and the masters of the chaotic realm quickly assembled, and once provoked Liu Che''s evil fire master.


    It followed them to the vicinity of Ming Mo!


    The Holy Light Master felt the divine power fluctuations in the air, and laughed loudly: "That''s right, let''s open the door to this world!"


    "start..."


    The masters worked hard together.


    Then a terrible **** force spread throughout the Chaos God Realm.


    The complexion of the masters changed drastically.


    Just because this force is too strong, it is a proper upper law!


    In an instant, all the masters of Chaos God''s Domain came to this side.


    The battle is on the verge!


    "You people from the Western gods are really shameless! Come and grab things that appear in our chaotic gods."


    "If you don''t agree, fight! Don''t say so much..."


    "Originally, you were going to start the battle, why don''t you start the battle here first?"


    The shoulders were rubbing shoulders on both sides, but Jack and the others, who were hiding in the dark, sneered.


    The second batch of materials that had been promised was not delivered to them at all.


    Those masters no longer need them.


    Saruman said to several other people: "Since 357, the matter is over, let''s go... These guys welcome the baptism of God!"


    "Unfortunately, I just lied to a few treasures!"


    "This is enough!"


    No one cares where the two or five boys go.


    They disappeared into the void like phantoms.


    Later, he entered the scarlet virtual world and manipulated the world through the back door there.


    ...


    The outside master is still arguing.


    And the Lord of Light was quietly transporting people in.


    Because the stone stele he got had hidden information, this blood-colored world had the same breath of space as before.


    It is a multiple ancient battlefield.


    It''s not a heritage cemetery at all.


    There is more than one inheritance of the law of the Great Dao.


    So he sent his own people in with a thief.


    Sure enough, when the believers held the weird blood runes, they soon entered the battlefield.


    The Holy Light Lord thought well.


    But unfortunately, after his people got inside, they were infected by Remoonia.


    The blood-colored long sword pierced through their bodies.


    "Hey... my lovely ant, face me... surrender me... you will be **** slaves, go and spread the horror of blood!"


    The believers dominated by the Holy Light showed fear in their faces.


    Because that voice is even more terrifying than their dominating power!


    This thing is wrong. .


    Chapter 880 Enemies become nourishment, the supreme who has been crushed by eternal power!


    Lemonia is a creation-level artifact.


    And the attribute is killing.


    The lethality also rules that everyone can slaughter, not to mention the mere supremacy and creation.


    Looking at the slaves who had fallen into her own power, Remoonia nodded in satisfaction.


    That''s right.


    If you dare to fight against my god, then I will kill you.


    At this time, these people of the supreme realm were still immersed in Lemonia''s spiritual world, and they didn''t even know that their bodies had turned into monsters.


    [For details, refer to the crazy monsters in the blood curse]


    When the outside world saw that the Holy Light Sovereign sent people into the battlefield, the others naturally stopped doing it.


    Okay, everyone is a group. Why do you let people in in advance?


    "I said Shengguang, **** you are not kind, what happened just now?"


    "I do not know either..."

 Chapter 895：

    "I don''t know if it''s going to you, either hand it over and dig it together, or the rest of us will be gone!"


    People are most afraid of betrayal.


    At this time, the Holy Light ruled over riding a tiger with difficulty, so he could only take out the rune obediently, but did not hand over the map inside.


    External masters are fighting.


    But these Western masters have already sent people to explore this battlefield.


    There is no way to enter inside.


    The master has tried it just now.


    Strong spatial resistance, if violence enters, it will basically be the same as the world that Luming destroyed.


    So they can only send believers.


    When hundreds of thousands of Supreme Realm led the army into the Scarlet Space.


    They all fell under the power of Remoonia.


    But this group of people thought they were in a dilapidated battlefield.


    The leading creative powerhouse directly led a group of people to explore slowly, only to meet an old acquaintance just halfway through.


    "Brothers dominated by the Holy Light, hehe... Unexpectedly we can meet here, right?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it."


    There was a ray of red light in the smooth eyes.


    Obviously the spirit has been contaminated.


    In their eyes, these visitors are enemies.


    Just under the other masters, while exploring, the people dominated by the Holy Light shot.


    No mercy.


    The killer move.


    "What are you doing? We are our own....¡¨."


    "No, their eyes are not right... Maybe they are bewitched!"


    "Grass, how can this power be so strong."


    The seemingly simple attack brought great pressure to them.


    There are only thousands of people.


    However, hundreds of thousands of coalition forces have been continuously destroyed.


    No one noticed the blood-colored figure on the sky, nor did anyone notice the black-haired man standing on the tower.


    No one noticed the blood red factor in the air.


    People are going crazy.


    But it was also disrupted.


    And just as everyone was injured, a person dominated by the Holy Light suddenly saw a red fruit in the distance.


    When he eats it.


    The body that was crumbling originally returned to normal in an instant, and it also broke through to the late supreme stage!


    "Hahaha... Sure enough, as long as there is blood, the world can regain its strength. You idiots have a big formation on the battlefield!


    It is to absorb the blood of all souls to condense the fruit of blood.


    With only three, I can achieve the realm of creation, and with a hundred, I can become the next master of blood! "


    The man was shot in the back as soon as he finished speaking.


    A creation powerhouse of the Thunder system appeared behind the spear and sneered: "Thank you for your reminder!"


    When he took the weapon back.


    It was surprisingly discovered that the fruit in the opponent''s body had not been digested.


    Then he swallowed it without thinking.


    As a result, the power in the body skyrocketed, and even faintly felt that in the depths of this battlefield, there was a strong force waiting for others to discover.


    Not only that, when this holy light person fell to the ground.


    Not far from him, a fruit was born.


    It''s red, even rippling!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes changed differently.


    That is greed and sin.


    There is also the killing intent with Chi Guoguo.


    The fighting that broke out was far more terrifying than Liu Che predicted.


    Everyone is fighting for that opportunity.


    But unfortunately, the chance did not exist at all from the beginning!


    ......


    Ryuguinin Seiya sat cross-legged on the tower and whispered: "I don''t need to take action at all. They just bite the dog and started fighting."


    "I still underestimated the horror of Lord Lemonia, so many powerful people have become her toys!"


    "But that''s okay, let''s watch the show, and we should go home after we turn around."


    "indeed so."


    Outside rulers are fighting, and inside men are fighting.


    Everyone is crazy.


    Especially when a Supreme Realm of the Holy Light System, after coming out of the battlefield, it suddenly became a master of creation.


    The atmosphere has changed!


    The Holy Light Lord asked excitedly: "What is inside? Is there a chance for a great road? How many..."


    "¡§"Sir, there are at least four of them. At present, I have only seen one of the **** roads. Although the subordinates have gained some strength, they are still not enough..."


    "Well, it''s okay! You go down and rest first..."


    "Yes."


    The Holy Light Lord only cared about happiness, and didn''t even notice the blood color in this person''s eyes.


    When this person turned around.


    A frenzy flashed in his eyes.


    Then he walked towards the teleportation array, preparing to return to Holy Light City.


    At this time, the battle has become fierce.


    After entering once, the person dominated by the Holy Light becomes a creation world, even if it is to train manpower, it is very good.


    A large influx of people.


    This time not only the masters of these Western gods, but also some chaotic gods.


    ...


    In contrast, Liu Che''s side.


    Over a thousand Supreme Realm and hundreds of creators have been arrested.


    They spent countless resources and still had countless hours to cultivate to where they are today.


    Now Liu Che has been playing with him wantonly like a white mouse.


    "Holy Light Element, it''s useless... just throw it into the grinding pan and crush it for me!!!"


    "Fruit? It''s also a waste... Give it to me!"


    "Shadows, this one is not bad! Stay for the time being..."


    The eternal divine power at this time has turned into a huge grinding disc, and all the supreme being thrown into this place will be crushed into powder.


    Become the nourishment of the gods.


    In just ten minutes, half of the people were thrown here.


    And those laws that were stolen out were bestowed by Liu Che to his subordinates, so this method is a shortcut to improve his strength.


    The Chi Huang Liuyan next to him looked stupid.


    There are so many idiots jumping into the pit.


    Isn''t it just a hip flask?


    Why do you believe that what you see is true?


    "Would you like some more?"


    Seeing Chi Huang Liuyan in a daze, Liu Che thought she had also taken a fancy to the fragments of the law, so he handed her the extracted fragments. .


    Chapter 881 Chi Huang Liuyan: No matter how beautiful your appearance is, you can''t change the fact that you are a broken shoe!


    "What do I want you to do? Let''s keep and train your own believers..." Chi Huang Liuyan pursed his mouth and said angrily.


    However, she was only angry for a while.


    There is still some fear that Liu Che will be discovered.


    "Are you okay with this? Will Lemonia be discovered..."


    "It''s okay. I used the space avenue structure to create that space. Remoonia is safe in it!


    As long as the Eternal Avenue is not involved, who can guess that it is me?


    And if most of their subordinates are corrupted this time, this time we will have enough time to rest..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Use the Avenue of Blood as a primer, the Avenue of Perfect Death as an inlay, and the Avenue of Life as a catalyst.


    In the end, they cooperated with Remoonia''s spiritual pollution and completely destroyed their believers.


    Indifferent only dominates. In fact, they are not so powerful. Without the new power, they are actually just a bunch of waste..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan told him: "Then you have to pay attention! My consciousness can''t come here for a long time, I have to go back..."


    "Um."


    ...


    In the realm of chaos.


    Unnumbered 357 supreme being corrupted by the power of blood.


    Facing the great avenue of perfect level, these gods of the supreme realm and the creation realm are as weak as ants.


    Especially with Remoonia''s manipulation.


    These people are like rice balls, kneaded at will.


    When Chi Huang Liuyan''s consciousness returned, the unwilling masters invited them to enter the chaos together.


    "Now the Lord of Light and the others have suddenly disappeared. It seems that a great discovery has been made in the realm of chaos! Let''s go together..."


    "This... we are going back."


    "why?"


    "The strength of Lan Bingsilu and I are not strong, and the people from Liu Che have to be brought back. I''m sorry..."


    The two women wanted to retreat at the same time.


    And the other masters did not stop when they saw it.


    After all, if you don''t want to go, you can just pull it down.


    At this time, some female masters who were not dealing with the two of them coldly snorted: "If you are weak, don''t come over. When we get the treasure, don''t be greedy.

 Chapter 896：

    I really thought it would be invincible by relying on a little milk dog. "


    Chi Huang Liuyan heard that the willow eyebrows were about to dry up.


    Her little tantrum came up in an instant.


    Lan Bing Sirui stopped immediately, shook her head and said: "There is no need to get angry with this person, let''s go..."


    "She actually said that we were sticking to Liu Che..."


    Lan Meiren laughed when she heard the words: "Just talk about it, but what if you post it upside down? The weak stick to the strong, but the world''s iron law, since Du Luotian said we have upside down.


    So what if we really posted it upside down?


    I remember someone wrote a love letter to Liu Che, but unfortunately they didn''t even read it. After all, no matter how you feel a pair of torn shoes, someone else has worn it countless times. "


    A group of Oriental Gods rulers nearby almost didn''t laugh when they heard this.


    This is really poisonous.


    Domination of the Poison Department --- Poison Luotian.


    She is as beautiful as a flower, and she is greedy for men. Basically, she will hook up with a little bit of dominance.


    There are basically not many women under his command.


    All are male subordinates.


    And most of them are still her children.


    It''s almost like a female spider.


    Greedy, crazy, and lustful.


    But as Lan Bingsilui said, when Du Luotian saw Liu Che''s rise before, he immediately sent an envoy to send a love letter.


    Want to ally with him.


    At that time, Liu Che had not yet established the God City.


    As a result, the messenger was turned away directly.


    Now people are often used to make jokes.


    Du Luotian''s face was livid, and he looked at the companion Shuang Shu bitterly, turning his eyes and smiling: "It seems that you are already the women of that little milk dog.


    Ugh...it''s a pity, I don''t know if his boat can survive this troubled time..."


    "Then see who can have the last laugh..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan also calmed down at this time, how angry she was with a bitch.


    A torn shoe.


    I think I''m a little pretty, I think I''m the number one beauty in the world.


    As everyone knows, in the eyes of many people, she is already broken.


    ...


    At this time, the creative powerhouse who came out of the Western God System returned to the Holy Light City.


    Go straight to God''s Domain.


    Everyone thought he was in a hurry for an epiphany.


    Naturally did not dare to bother.


    But who would have thought that after this person came to God''s Domain, he would begin to corrupt those priests.


    One of the heirs dominated by the Holy Light did not even speak.


    It was swallowed by an endless sea of ??blood.


    And the master of the Holy Light system showed a weird face and continued to corrupt other places.


    What he has to do is very simple.


    It''s sabotage.


    Crazy destruction.


    The dominating God''s Domain is naturally very powerful, but if the ruler is in battle, it will naturally be flawlessly concerned about what happens in the God''s Domain.


    In addition, it is in the realm of chaos at this time.


    The mind of the Holy Light dominates, at most, it rests on how many creative powers he can harvest.


    He sent out a total of thirty-six as the creative powers, 16,000 supreme powers, except for those who have left.


    Six people returned.


    The divine power in everyone is terrifying.


    This made the Holy Light Lord could not help laughing.


    He didn''t even know that his God''s Domain had already begun to fall.


    And these six people said to him: "Master, we just broke through, we need to go back and stabilize it, I wonder if it''s okay?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    He smiled and opened the portal.


    He sent his subordinates away, and the nearby ruler looked at him jealously.


    The heart said that this holy light dominates shamelessly.


    They eat pours, but they can''t get anything.


    Soon afterwards, other creative powerhouses came out one after another.


    "Not bad! Go back..."


    Information should not be leaked, let the Chuangjie subordinates go back first, and then ask slowly.


    About a day later.


    The creation powers dispatched by the Holy Light have all returned, although a part of the Supreme Realm has been lost.


    But for him.


    The Supreme Realm is all ants.


    A thousand supreme realms die, and a great creation powerhouse will make a lot of money.


    The battle continues.


    The depravity also continues.


    In the virtual space, Lemonia had already killed her mad, so much of the blood of the gods for her to absorb, it was simply delightful to the extreme.


    "A little more, I can still absorb... hehehehe... I will soon surpass Xia Rou..."


    Tens of millions of blood pillars flew into the air from the ground and were absorbed by Lemonia''s sword.


    On the magic sword at this time, those **** patterns were already shining brightly.


    This was just the first day and it was so effective.


    If she comes for a few more days, she can be promoted.


    Seeing Remonia who concentrated on absorbing blood, Antun and Rotes in the space began to mess up frantically. .


    Chapter 882 A Deep Corrupted Greedy, Disguise Has Been Found!


    Rotes'' power is to corrupt the enemy into an octopus.


    Although it is gentle on the surface.


    But this is only for oneself, if facing the enemy.


    Rotes will be a nightmare.


    In the current Scarlet Space, there is a chaos~.


    Called a sober nightmare.


    The gods who were transported in thought that this space was similar to the last space.


    But what anyone wanted to see was an unforgettable scene.


    "No... I must have not woken up, what the **** is this..."


    "Oh my god, all the gods died the moment they came in, so what about those creators who went out?"


    "No, we are all fooled! Hurry up and find a way to get out. The gods who went out have been corrupted..."


    "It''s a curse, a curse of blood...cough..."


    Everyone followed the voice and looked at it.


    I saw that among the blood-colored vines, the lower body was a tree, the upper body was a deformed lumps, and half of the face was an octopus **** who was talking.


    "This... isn''t this Collins of the Storm God system? He''s a great master of the creation realm, why did he become..."


    "I must be dreaming, hurry up and let us out!"


    "Ah...Don''t struggle, accept your fate...This space is basically man-made, and the sky is suppressed by a creation-level blood magic sword.


    We are all fooled...the rulers of the outside world have also betrayed...If it weren''t for two souls in my body, I wouldn''t be able to resist it for so long...


    Accept your fate and choose to self-decision, otherwise you will become like me, a twisted and brainless monster..."


    While speaking, the creator of this storm **** system was completely corrupted.


    The soul fell into the bottomless abyss of Remoonia.


    When the blood-colored branches that entangled him left.


    An octopus head monster attacked them.


    Along with the blood flying, the sword aura in the sky followed, and a group of newly entered gods fell into the dream territory of blood.


    They will kill each other inside.


    Until the soul gets weaker and weaker.


    Then it will be corrupted.


    Only when the blood curse is implanted will it be released.


    At first Liu Che didn''t want to play so cruel, but in this world, if you don''t be cruel, he won''t be able to stand steady.


    ......


    A few days later, with more and more creative powers appearing.


    A master finally found the problem.


    Because his wife was killed and his mind was in contact, he saw that God''s Domain had fallen into chaos.


    The instigators were the monsters born from the Scarlet Space.


    "Grass... fooled! Don''t fight Nima, hurry up and take a look at home!!!"


    The master screamed sternly.


    Both sides who caused the battle couldn''t help being taken aback.


    "What you look at, that Scarlet Space is a trap at all, and all the powerful creation worlds that come out are basically corrupted monsters!"


    As he spoke, he attacked the **** who had just come out below.


    The terrible divine power directly tore the other party''s disguise.


    An octopus monster fish appeared in front of all the gods.


    The Lord of Light was stunned.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of badness in my heart, but he was the biggest beneficiary this time, could it be said...


    When he turned his gaze back to God''s Domain.


    Almost fainted by vomiting blood.


    The originally clean God''s Domain was full of blood everywhere, and the ground was a mess.


    All his offspring were killed.

 Chapter 897：

    Some have also become octopus monsters.


    In an instant, the master anger grabbed all the monsters.


    "Who is controlling you!"


    His mental power penetrated in.


    In the end, he saw a terrifying magic sword.


    boom.


    A mental explosion struck.


    The Holy Light Master suddenly snorted, and his heart was broken at this moment.


    Who would have thought it would become like this?


    Seeing this, the other gods quickly looked towards their own gods, but they were all recruited.


    Whether it is a low-level believer or a high-level priest.


    All are cursed.


    There are more than two hundred masters, none of them are spared.


    If there are people at the dominant level, they may avoid this.


    But after Luming, who wants to be interfered.


    It turned out to be all right now, all of them were hit!


    Not only them, but many people in the realm of chaos have also suffered.


    Suddenly pit so many masters.


    Who can bear it?


    Except for the Holy Light to go back to fight the fire.


    These people will attack the most accurate space.


    And Liu Che had already prepared.


    All believers were taken away immediately, and all the equipment, magic medicine, and magic treasures inside were taken in.


    Only then did Remoonia keep a piece of blood energy there.


    As for the materials used to make the space.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It''s already been paid back long ago.


    When the attack came, the Scarlet Space exploded directly.


    The follow-up record of the aftermath of energy lasted for a full month!


    ......


    At this time, within the eternal gods domain.


    Lemonia looked at herself angrily, as if asking why she was throwing so much energy away.


    It was hard to collect.


    "not understand?"


    "not understand!"


    Lemonia was wearing a little red dress and Lao Gao with a small mouth.


    It seems that I am very angry.


    Liu Che shook his head and said: "The energy you can''t hold back, so you have to get rid of it, and don''t you feel that you can no longer control your emotions at that time?


    If I don''t leave that part of the negative energy behind, you should be suppressed by Xia Rou now. "


    ...............


    At this time, Xia Rou also said, "Lemonia, you have already increased a lot of strength this time, and you need to digest it.


    Although we are the master¡¯s weapon, you have to understand a little bit.


    If you can''t control your own power, it will be harmful. "


    "Oh..."


    Lemonia lowered her head and was continuously poured cold water, her good mood was completely gone.


    Liu Che cast a look at Xia Rou.


    He turned and left.


    This time the matter is not over yet, he must transform all the collected corpses of the gods and the law of stealing into power.


    The distribution that should go down.


    The reward of the reward goes on.


    For people like Xiongba and others, if there is the blessing of the power of law, it will not take much time to cultivate to the supreme state.


    Perhaps the combat experience is not as good as Ye Laohei and others.


    But don''t forget that the gods compete with more people.


    Seeing the fragments of the law, floating like a galaxy below his avenue, Liu Che was extremely satisfied.


    It''s like the farmer uncle saw the ripe crops.


    It''s really comfortable.


    He is so crooked, but the Western gods are in bad luck.


    The whole army was wiped out for the subordinates who had cultivated countless years.


    His own realm is riddled with holes.


    The **** curse continued to erode those low-level gods, and some even the heirs of the ruler were infected.


    This blood curse would not kill them, but it would allow the souls of these people to continuously flow into Remoonia''s **** dreams.


    Yes, the virtual world is shattered.


    But the dream did not end at all. people.


    Chapter 883 Heavenly Emperor Fuxi''s Dog Head Sergeant, it''s messed up...all messed up! !


    At this time, within the God Realm.


    Entering the stage of full practice, not to mention that the goddess has benefited.


    Everyone has the opportunity to comprehend the fragments of the law.


    Whoever comprehends is who owns it.


    Liu Che is still very tolerant of believers, the strong go up and the weak go down.


    Only by this fairness.


    Many strong players broke the boundaries that day.


    Among them, the Ye Laohei world, the Chu Whirlwind world, and even the Eastern Emperor Taiyi of the Great Qin world, all showed good strength.


    This time the battle.


    It was still short-lived, but it severely damaged the Western **** system.


    It is estimated that those gods will be safer.


    Liu Che couldn''t help thinking, in fact, he was still very kind, at least if he let those masters fight.


    The number of casualties is not so small.


    "Thinking about it this way, I''m still very kind-hearted..."


    ------------------


    At this time, in the fairy sword world.


    The Three Swordsmen of Baiyue and Shushan are inscribed with **** patterns, and the heart of Pangu is very huge, almost the size of two mountains.


    For this reason, he can only sculpt with patience.


    On the other hand, Jiang Wan''er went to Su City to play with Lin Yueru.


    And in the heavens.


    Fuxi is in trouble now.


    He calculated Shennong and killed N¨¹wa after killing him.


    Because the other party was concerned about the ants, he died after patching the sky.


    In addition to the devil world, he can be said to be a mixed blessing, especially not long ago, absorbing the power of Nuwa.


    Basically, the Demon Respect Building came, and he had to kneel in front of him.


    But now the problem is coming.


    He calculated all the helpers to death, and now suddenly an eternal **** popped up. What should I do?


    He didn''t know whether Xu Changqing was dead or not, but in short, let alone how uncomfortable the Heavenly Emperor is now.


    I haven''t slept for almost half a month and it''s good.


    What should we do?


    When Fuxi was worried, the dog-legged **** next to him came out and said, "Your Majesty, are you worried about that god?"


    "What can you do?"


    "Of course, the method is not very good, but it can relieve your worries."


    This person is a **** general in the heavens, average strength, but cunning in mind.


    Once when the scabious was alive.


    He can only be a lieutenant.


    And for planning the reincarnation of Fei Peng, there is a part of his credit.


    A guy who is not strong, but willing to be a dog.


    Fuxi likes it very much.


    On the other hand, Fei Peng, who is strong in both fame and combat power, is extremely annoying.


    This is the jealous and capable Fuxi of the Fairy Sword World.


    Otherwise, how could Nuwa and Shennong be killed by him.


    I saw the **** who smiled and said: "That **** came to the world, he must be propagating his beliefs, this little one sent people to inquire a lot.


    We only need to open the gate of heaven and announce that everyone can become a fairy in the future, and we promise to let that **** be completely finished.


    Think about it... you are the orthodox Lord of the Three Realms. Although that **** **** is outside, it depends on you to intervene.


    The little one thought that as long as you mastered the beliefs of the Three Realms, that **** would have to weigh and weigh to talk to us.


    It would be nice to negotiate with him at that time and let us enslave these ants. "


    Fuxi couldn''t help laughing after hearing this.


    "Sure enough, it''s a clever trick, it''s a second... It turns out it can be like this!"


    Yes, why should I resist?


    As long as oneself accepts all the beliefs in the lower realm, and there is no way to force that god, one can naturally negotiate.


    When the time comes, I can still continue to enslave these people.


    Humph.


    Worthy of being my confidant.


    Just smart!


    Having figured this out, Fuxi was drinking Sprite in June, which is really chilling.

 Chapter 898：

    As for the question of why the Demon Realm was not completely destroyed.


    In fact, the answer is very simple.


    Fuxi couldn''t do it, and the Demon Realm had only one exit from the Well of Gods and Demons.


    The army cannot come over.


    Then he will naturally not trouble the other party.


    The next day.


    There are countless celestial soldiers and generals, with many people and horses, appearing above the human capital.


    "According to His Majesty''s will, those who believe in me shall be promoted to the immortal world and be in the immortal class... Today, open the door of the heavenly world, and those who are good can cultivate and become immortals..."


    After announcing Fuxi''s will.


    These heavenly soldiers will wait for the people below to worship with their nostrils facing the sky.


    You know they are gods.


    As a result, the time for a full cup of tea has passed.


    The people below didn''t even have a voice.


    Then the general snorted coldly: "You ordinary people, why don''t you thank God?"


    "Hehe... I said why the previous cultivators could not become immortals. It turns out that the emperor did not allow them to become immortals...


    How accustomed to being aloof, now I think of us again! "


    "Who? Who is talking!! You are just mere ants, you don''t even know God''s grace!! Looking for death..."


    That heaven will roar in anger...


    After all, he is used to domineering blessings, how can he handle other people''s rebuttals!


    As a result, whoever thought of it for the next moment, a sword aura of violent thunder flew from below.


    Killed the **** general in an instant.


    The nearby heavenly soldiers were quickly killed by this swordsman.


    "Do you see clearly now? The eternal gods care about the people, and the eternal gods are the most merciful!


    Whether it is a monk or ordinary people.


    Everyone understands what the emperor is like this day, right?


    As long as you disobey his will, he won''t let people become immortals. As long as you refute, he will dare to kill people..."


    Originally, Li Xiaoyao was a young man who had just been here not long.


    As a member of the religion.


    Although the doctrines he promotes are attractive, they are not as good as expected.


    As a result, it was on the third day, which is today.


    Suddenly the general descended from the earth, which instead contributed to his missionary mission.


    Everyone is not a fool.


    Seeing that Tian Jiang was killed, they all cheered, and the monsters who joined the cult also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They are really afraid of their hard-won life being broken.


    Looking at the disciples of the sects who have entered the religion, and the people, Li Xiaoyao came to the simple temple and passed the news 1.5 out.


    In a moment, the figure of the worshiper of the moon appeared in the sacred fire.


    "See Master Master!"


    "Well, you did a good job this time! I didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor would want to intervene in faith. It seems that he has jumped over the wall in a hurry! We must hurry up and lay out the faith!"


    "Yes, the subordinates will continue to work hard, and absolutely will not let these people suffer!"


    His relatives were saved by the religion.


    Naturally, the religion is home.


    Especially what happened today made Li Xiaoyao see clearly the ugly face of the Emperor.


    Later Li Xiaoyao also joined the work of repairing the temple.


    The other side of the moon worship master can only put aside his work and prepare to make a tour in person.


    He was afraid that the Emperor of Heaven would do something sordid, so he could only sacrifice some time.


    There is no alternative. .


    Chapter 884 Brothers'' final meeting, Naz vs. Anxelam! [ͼ]


    At this time, it is not just this state city.


    Other places have also seen the arrival of heavenly soldiers.


    But the effect is minimal.


    Emperor Fuxi waited excitedly, but after five days passed.


    Not only did it lose a thousand heavenly soldiers, but also 30 heavenly generals.


    There is even only one small school willing to cling to the heavens.


    "What? Why is this the result!!!"


    Fuxi was furious and even smashed his beloved teapot!


    The heavenly generals who were kneeling down dared not speak.


    I saw that Fuxi''s eyes were cold, looking at the person who was making suggestions, and asked: "Speaking of you... didn''t you say that you could save the situation at the time?"


    "this..."


    "Why hesitate! Just say anything..."


    "Your Majesty, I actually don''t blame my tactics. Our people are all used to it, and the people below begin to mock others without kneeling down.


    Moreover, since your will was promulgated, 90% of the tickets have been scolding you, saying that you could not become a fairy before, because you did not allow it.


    So they are more willing to join the church..."


    Fuxi''s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    In order to prevent this group of 29 sheep from leaving the sheepfold and being born to threaten his existence, he used heaven and earth bound thunder formations to block the world.


    So everyone who became immortal was basically electrocuted.


    In the past few hundred years, only one Xu Changqing has become an immortal.


    But the demon world has come out in large numbers.


    "Damn, I am the Emperor of Heaven... I said that whoever can become an immortal, who can become an immortal, shouldn''t be merciful at the beginning and just destroy all the monks and let them be ordinary people..."


    The heavenly generals standing nearby, sneered constantly in their hearts.


    You are not ruthless enough?


    In order to strengthen his own rule, he directly killed his own brother Shennong during the **** war.


    All three were born the heart of Pangu.


    He even chopped off his hands and feet, which shows how ruthless he is.


    Moreover, the magical battle that time also wiped out 80% of the human cultivation method, and the remaining people just lingered.


    And Shushan was the dog that was raised after a long time.


    It was because they wanted to exterminate the demon clan of Nuwa, so they raised a group of dogs in Shushan.


    Otherwise, even they will not be cultivated.


    Fuxi paced constantly, he was thinking about countermeasures.


    Right now, his reputation is completely stinking, and it is estimated that he will not be able to beat it. For today''s plan, only people from the demon world will destroy this human world!


    Otherwise, once the world is unified.


    I will be completely finished!


    After understanding this, Fuxi called the Tianjiang to the apse and told him: "Next, there is an important thing for you to do."


    "Your Majesty, please say..."


    "Go to the Demon Realm, find me a heavy building, and tell him that as long as he destroys the world, I will return her daughter''s soul!"


    "This...is this really feasible, Your Majesty!!!"


    "This is the only way to do this! After all, the soul of the daughter of Chonglou is still in my hands..."


    The matter of Shushan was planned by him alone.


    Heh... What kind of battle between demons and gods is nothing more than a show.


    Then the sky will leave, and at the same time he also brought a special magic weapon that can penetrate the Kunlun mirror of the two worlds.


    If Demon Lord is not obedient, then he will destroy Demon Lord!


    ......


    And this time on the other side.


    After Naz left Sirius Island, he followed his brother''s trail, and he walked a lot.


    Within half a month.


    Has been using the magic of destiny, following the traces of his brother.


    Finally, in front of a wood, I saw the figure in the dream, the strongest black wizard ---Jerf.


    Looking at the brother in black.


    Naz said flatly: "We finally met, although this is the last time we met!"


    "You have grown up! You have also become stronger... When Irene left the Albares Empire, I already felt that she was out of my control.


    Unexpectedly, if you haven''t seen me in half a month, you found me..."


    Jeff''s expression was a little excited, but also a little emotional.


    Four hundred years.


    Can you be free today?


    "The blame is on Axelam''s curse, but after you kill you, I will continue to kill Axelam..."


    "Come on then!"


    Jeff put on an attacking posture.


    There was a spark in the air.


    Naz appeared in front of him instantly, the magnificent purple flame, beating like a gem.


    boom.


    The fist hit Jeff in the abdomen.


    A black magic shield stood in front of Jeff.


    Naz raised his head in astonishment, but he saw a pair of indifferent eyes, and at the same time he sensed that his brother Jeff''s soul had completely changed.


    "It''s you, Anxelam!!!"


    "No... I''m Jeff, I''m just testing you..."


    Anxelam manipulated Jeff''s sophistry.


    But Naz said angrily: "Fuck you, Anxelam... You can''t fool my eyes. The so-called brother is actually your boarding body!


    I finally understood that this is a scam at all.


    What brother wants to die, is actually just an illusion you made up for everyone. In fact, you want to destroy all the magicians who threaten you...


    Because you are the source of all life and death magic! "


    Why is the dragon transforming magic accelerated after the older brother''s research, and it has become so weird.

 Chapter 899：

    In fact, they are all the black hands of this person.


    Anxelam kicked Naz out and sneered: "You know too much 360, kid... that''s the realm of gods, it shouldn''t be an existence you can understand!"


    "No... you are a coward, worrying about others threatening your existence! That''s why you made something immortal. Those demons are actually yours.


    Including the demon seed in my body..."


    Anxelam was taken aback when he heard the words, and sighed: "So you distinguish me like this! It seems that the Devil Seed has been thoroughly studied by you..."


    "No, I''m just very familiar with that disgusting breath!"


    boom.


    A flame enveloped Naz, and the first stage of Longhua started.


    Anxelam was shocked by Naz''s change, because he had used death magic on that kick just now, but the opponent was not affected in any way.


    The so-called curse of the **** Anxelam.


    In fact, it is the death field he uses.


    What Jeff did was also played by him.


    Those who died, including those who died, were also handled by him.


    Originally wanted to kill Naz, but didn''t expect that his yin man''s moves were useless at all.


    "Don''t be surprised idiot! I am immune to magic, and the power given to me by the gods can counteract all the magic of the lower gods.


    You don¡¯t even reach the next god, magic is not effective for me..."


    Naz''s flame dragon transformed into a golden armor with a flame, punching through his brother. .


    Chapter 885 Miraj comes to Adras, a request from Harlem


    This kind of flame power was unexpected by Anxelam.


    The power of death he relied on was useless at all.


    The majestic life force is useless.


    Even the flames burned along his soul, and Anxelam cut his own soul decisively in an instant.


    Then the link to manipulate Jeff was broken.


    "Boy, wait... I won''t let you go. I will let you know what the true **** is. The **** you believe in will never get my world.


    I would rather destroy it than get it by anyone.


    This world is mine...


    It will always be mine! ! ! "


    The **** Anxelam is gone, leaving the two brothers Naz.


    The severe pain awakened Jeff''s broken soul. He looked at his brother in front of him who was like a war **** in golden armor. He smiled and said, "Why are you crying? Haven''t you already fulfilled my wish?"


    "No, I''m just happy..."


    "Well, that''s it, let me look at you and leave with a smile, at least I protected you, Naz... it''s really great..."


    As Jeff said, he fell softly to the ground.


    The pupils in his eyes dimmed quickly.


    Then a touch of soul came out of it, and it followed its trajectory to leave the world, but was stopped by Naz with a strange method.


    Finally sent into the gods.


    Because of the imprint, I am not afraid that I will not find my brother in the future.


    Looking at the incinerated corpse, Naz strengthened his thoughts and flew towards the border of the Albares Empire.


    ...


    At this moment, Miraj also followed Mebis to the parallel world of Adras.


    They smashed time and space before they came to this world.


    Miraj felt the traction of the blood, and flew towards a place.


    "Here?"


    "Well, there was a strong reaction. I didn''t expect my sister to be sucked into another time and space!"


    "Hey... thanks to this blood tracking technique, otherwise I really can''t find it here..."


    Mebis was flying in the air like an angel.


    They were moving extremely fast, and within about ten minutes, they saw Lisana!


    "Lizana!!!"


    The girl with short silver hair was stunned, and then turned to look towards the sky.


    When she saw her sister coming, she was sluggish.


    There has never been a day I can imagine my sister coming back.


    The elder sister in my memory is naughty and has a very strong personality.


    Even Elisa has never been weak.


    But now she is holding herself and crying, and no matter how she is dressed or dressed up, she looks very much like herself.


    She who is quiet and quiet.


    Seeing the reunion of the two sisters, Mebis was also very happy.


    There is nothing better than it is now.


    The two cried for a long time, and finally Miraj realized that the world of Adras was actually a parallel plane.


    She was inhaled here at the beginning.


    And survive as Lisana.


    "Go back with me, sister, we will never be separated!"


    "Well, but this world..."


    "Don''t worry about the people here, I will arrange it properly!"


    Lisana tilted her head to look at this little winged man, who is and why she feels so powerful.


    Miraj wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and explained: "This is Mebis, the first president of our guild, and one of the strongest people in the sect!


    I also joined the cult to find you! "


    "Oh..."


    Although I don''t understand, what my sister is talking about.


    But the name of the first president is still very big.


    "Okay, let''s build a magic circle. To be honest, it''s the first time I set up a magic circle that penetrates the world!"


    Now that he has discovered the world, it is impossible for Mebis to give up.


    And Lisana also said that there are many humans in this world.


    This is a great time to develop faith.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Finally helped my brother get free, and the stone in my heart fell..."


    Tosaka University: "Well, don''t worry! I just got the news that it was sent into the reincarnation by the little sister Orihime Inoue who was in the underworld.


    Reincarnated in about a month! "


    Iori Taichi: "Sister Rin, isn''t she immediately reincarnated?"


    Klin: "Same question!"


    The fox who only loves money: "You think that reincarnation is a game, but it needs to experience reincarnation. First of all, Jeff''s soul is seriously damaged.


    Secondly, his soul needs to clear some memories.


    Only after warming up can you be sent into reincarnation, find a good person, and when you have no memory after reincarnation, even if you have succeeded in reincarnation. "


    Judicial God: "If you reincarnated like this, it would be equivalent to an extra pair of parents, right?"


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "It''s actually very good to do this. Jeff and Naz''s parents died very early, hundreds of years ago.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to let him relive the love of his parents? "


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "¡§¡±Thank you, my sisters are still thoughtful! I will work harder in the future, and I hope I can get together with my brother one day."


    Goddess Aaliyah: "You should pay more attention to the native **** in your own world. The other party is hidden in a mysterious space, independent of all parallel spaces.


    As for the reward in the group, Naz... I remember that there is an eclipse gate in your world, which seems to be a treasure of time! "


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "How can sister Alia know so clearly? Did you go to the God Realm..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Yes, she is the one who sacrificed the planet. Not only her, but Morgana can also come over, just open the channel.


    You can come and go freely through the altar... don''t you know? "


    The fallen witch: "...uuuuu, I don''t know at all, no...I''m going to absenteeism, I''m going to the gods to find gods..."


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "...Uh, although I am very envious, but I don¡¯t think I can do anything in the past, but it¡¯s a pity..."


    The earth on her side still needs a certain amount of time to get unification.


    Therefore, we can only proceed step by step at present.


    The Confederation has been split recently, and the religion has occupied most of the land. It will take a few months to complete the final sacrifice of this world.


    So as to open the door to the world.


    Let the believers in the gods attack the enemies in the universe and parallel time and space.


    Harlem Quezel blinked at the thought of this, and she felt as if she had forgotten something.


    Unwilling to be lonely the psychologist: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó!!! Sister, I suddenly remembered something, please give me some Neoworld technology.


    With them, my people can conquer the world faster..."


    Tosaka University: "Then you have to make sure not to damage it!"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Hmm...I promise to kill the bad guys!".


    Chapter 886 Super Girl Al, Equipment Support from Bouma! [ͼ]


    In the DC world at this time.


    Harlem Quezel knelt before the altar, praying devoutly, after about thirty minutes.


    A golden light fell from the sky.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the golden box, and said with a smile: "This time we have weapons..."


    A group of people were kneeling behind her.


    Superman Clark Joseph, super girl Kara Zo El.


    And everyone in the Justice League.


    The last time the King of Gods struck has proved many things, and because of this, members of the Justice League such as Superman and Batman have joined the cult.


    A large number of cities have also entered the era of religious dominance.


    However, although they won.


    In fact, the reputation is not good, because the people of the Federation hyped up negative news, and they also walked with the notorious villains.


    Makes the federation into a period of polarization.


    There are no criminals or bad people in the place where you join the cult. Even if the golden chain you bring is dropped, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of being picked up by others.


    Most are placed in nearby temples.


    On the other hand, the place ruled by the Federation was plunged into darkness.


    For example, the Assassin Alliance, the Dark Alliance, and even the sin celestial bodies of the Nova.

 Chapter 900：

    Don''t say that the road is not missing.


    Walking on the street during the daytime, there is a possibility of being shot and killed by someone as a target.


    Although people were afraid, 360 was imprisoned in cages one after another, and was in a state of panic every day because they could not escape.


    Once you leave the city, you will be hit by the destruction element.


    Rumor has it that on the day the city was closed, six hundred people died at the hands of the rebels.


    There is no terror, only more terror.


    A group of federal politicians have died, and a new group has come forward, even spreading bombs underground throughout the city.


    If Harlem Quezel chooses to attack, they will detonate!


    So things have been deadlocked in this way.


    Harlem Quezel can only focus on other countries and continue to provide religious teachings, as well as propaganda of some doctrines.


    However, things are completely different starting today.


    Harlem Quezel received high-tech equipment from the gods.


    "Come on, let us have a feast of killing!"


    She threw a universal capsule from the box.


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, a wardrobe appeared in front of everyone.


    Super girl Al asked: "Sister, what is this? Is it the clothes of the gods..."


    "Please, your brain is not as good as your brother''s aura, it''s equipment... high-tech equipment!"


    Harlem Quezel opened the window and took out the battle uniform inside.


    The selection of the kit is similar to the appearance of the saint clothing.


    Close-fitting and strong protection.


    The male''s is black armor, no matter what the action is, the clothes can follow it.


    The women''s is a war skirt with safety pants inside.


    Al lightly touched it, and a white war skirt wrapped it up, and he couldn''t feel any weight.


    And she felt that her neurons were connected to the battle armor.


    The field of vision is enlarged.


    "This... Isn''t this terrible? Is this kind of stuff still productive..."


    Al felt like an old hat, and his praises were endless.


    And Batman got rid of the ugly thing. After replacing the armor, he was surprised to find that the armor was embedded with artificial intelligence.


    And technology crushed him countless times.


    "My god... this thing is so easy to use, the artificial intelligence inside tells me how many people there are in the city, and can also retrieve nearby videos.


    As well as my current physical strength, the battle armor also has the effect of restoring injuries and restoring physical strength.


    This must be God''s equipment! "


    Batman Wayne was ecstatic.


    The result was a ruthless blow from Harlem Quezel.


    "Be quiet, you idiot...Before using these things, let me tell you that the armor is just to help us promote the teachings of God.


    Don''t hold this kind of thing and don''t let go. The so-called battle armor is only made of activated clay with a hint of radiant glow grass.


    And to restore physical strength is inscribed with life runes and a trace of life law.


    If you have seen immortal clay figurines, you will know what is called terror, the power of destroying stars, even if you kill it hundreds of thousands of times, people will resurrect hundreds of thousands of times. "


    When everyone heard this, the things in their hands were not so magical anymore.


    After seeing them calm down.


    Harlem Quezel said earnestly and earnestly: "I said before that you should practice more goddess, and don''t be proud of what superman or super girl you are.


    You can be proud of the people on earth, but in the God Realm, you are not as good as a holy ant! The other party''s saliva can corrode your skin.


    And stronger god-level creatures, it is very simple to crush you. "


    Super girl Al scratched her head and whispered: "Sorry sister... I''m so excited!"


    "Oh...you guys, don''t blame me for pouring cold water. When you really go to the God Realm, you will know what despair is.


    Those beautiful beauties, those talented practitioners.


    In the eyes of others, the earth is just a gravel..."


    When everyone calmed down, they began to put on equipment one after another, ready to deal with the people of the Federation.


    Those people have high technology.


    Even the black magic thought it could threaten them, so much thought.


    ......


    At this time, a certain city in the Federation.


    Super girl Al came here with her brother.


    The two men''s invasion was quickly discovered, and countless patrol fighters and heavy artillery aimed at the people in the city.


    "You two should get out now, otherwise we will open fire immediately!"


    Al looked at the people in the plane and said in disgust, "Are you still individuals? Use ordinary people to threaten us..."


    "Are we human? You don''t need to worry about it. Little white sheep, I didn''t expect that your skin is so good."


    Facing the enemy''s taunts.


    Al wanted to use his own trick to kill the opponent.


    But he was stopped by his brother.


    "Don''t be arrogant, our goal is to save everyone!"


    "Rescue?" The man drinking in the plane sneered after hearing the words: "Tattered red pants, do you believe it or not I have killed a thousand people for you to see?"


    Speaking, he raised the bomb button in his hand.


    As long as there is this, they are invincible!


    Because the dog of the gods did not dare to attack the civilians, he had this assassin.


    They are invincible.


    Superman gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Someone like you, I promise that after you die, your soul will be tortured for thousands of years!"


    At this moment, a violent explosion sounded.


    A terrible fire ignited in the eastern district.


    At the same time, a figure appeared on the building.


    The inside said to Superman: "Thank you, benevolent messenger of the religion. If there is an afterlife, I hope to join the religion. Since they regard us as hostages, then we would rather not become a burden.


    Kill these inhuman beasts! ! ! "


    Then the explosion sounded continuously. .


    Chapter 887 Gods and religions unify the federal state, people who have come back from the dead!


    The people of the Federation were instantly ashamed.


    Including the rebels who thought they could keep the people in captivity for a lifetime, they were also stunned.


    Why are they not afraid of death?


    This is what everyone thinks.


    But they don''t know how desperate it is to be oppressed for a long time.


    If a person does not see hope for a long time, then he will despair and will be very uncomfortable.


    It''s better to fight hard than to live awkwardly.


    As long as the threats of these dictators are broken, they can usher in new light.


    Neither Superman nor Supergirl Al~ move.


    The explosions in the distance were one after another-constantly sounding.


    It seemed to laugh at these dictators and capitalists.


    "No...you can''t do this, you are our wealth!!! You are our wealth..."


    The figure sitting in the plane roared heartbreakingly.


    But the next moment, the sound of metal being torn came from his ears.


    The man turned his head and looked around.


    I saw a blonde girl appear in front of him.


    "Hey... buddy, don''t be surprised to see me, because this is the death **** wants to see you!"


    A cloud of energy flew from the arm of the armor.


    Directly penetrated the silhouette of the person on the plane.


    Then Al began to rescue nearby people, and Superman drove straight in, using the Red Queen 0909 embedded in the armor to control the nearby signal pulses.


    When you see the tragic scene in the rich area.


    Superman didn''t even know what he wanted to say.


    Human beings have been used as targets, and some of their sawn off hands and feet have become entertainment items.


    There was blood everywhere.


    The stench spread all over the sky!


    Is this still a human?


    Superman gritted his teeth and rushed into the interior. Only half a minute later, this large area was completely turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Standing in the air, looking at the dead souls.


    He muttered to himself: "May you be free soon..."


    For a moment, Al came back with a trace of tears on her face, and she said: "This area has been liberated, let the religious people come with medical equipment."


    "Um..."


    In less than ten minutes, the sect''s medical unit arrived.


    The high-tech medical warehouse can be repaired slowly as long as people do not die.


    It makes the boys who have not entered the teachings cry out for miracles.


    In fact, this medical warehouse really doesn''t have much technology. It contains the runes of the law of life and some drugs that Tsunade studied.


    With the nutrient solution of Dragon Ball.


    This kind of thing is made.


    In fact, there is a pill in the gods, which is better than this, but the medicine will be over after you eat it, and the medical warehouse can be recycled.


    "How about other places?"


    "Ten areas have been liberated, bombs have been detonated in three areas, and a large number of civilians have died in the sea of ??flames...


    However, these dead civilians will be resurrected in the future!


    I plan to use Al to exchange for a chance to make a shot. What do you think? "


    Harlem Quezel looked at Superman.


    The latter smiled and said: "I have no problem. Going to the God Realm is good. A good girl like Al should go to the God Realm sooner."


    My cousin, staying in the lower realm is not good either.


    Because sometimes it''s too naughty.

 Chapter 901：

    Instead of this, it is better to let her go to the God Realm.


    Harlem Quezel nodded, turned and continued to command the cultists to attack.


    In the end, it took 19 hours to complete the unification of this land.


    Unlike Serena at the time, Harlem Quezel had to give up some people, otherwise they would have to leave them like vampires.


    Constantly squeezing the blood of ordinary people.


    At this time, it has come to two o''clock in the morning.


    Large tracts of land ignited a raging flame.


    Countless people are crying.


    Countless people are cheering.


    Harlem Quezel led Al to kneel in front of the altar, and her voice was broadcast to all places.


    "I hope at this moment whether you are a believer or a non-believer... Let us pray for these suffering people. Today, the sister of the superman in the gods, the super girl Al, is willing to sacrifice herself in exchange for the gods to resurrect those who died in the sea of ??flames. People..."


    The soft voice calmed people''s emotions.


    At this moment, whether it was Batman, the Revenge Demon, or everyone else, all knelt on the ground.


    Because this is a sacred thing.


    Choose to trade oneself for everyone''s life.


    This is a feat.


    People used to believe in God, but then they discovered that it was just a spiritual sustenance, and God was a phantom at all.


    Never appeared.


    But now it¡¯s not needed anymore, everyone has seen the appearance of God.


    At least the maid of the gods, the gods under her command had defeated the king of gods outside, didn''t they?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Al was wearing an elegant white dress. She took a deep breath and said firmly with her eyes: "I... Al, I am willing to sacrifice myself and pray to the great eternal god. You can listen to our voices and give those Those who were tortured and killed, those innocent victims have their second lives."


    Young children, girls who lost their fathers, and husbands who lost their wives.


    Everyone knelt on the ground.


    They entrusted their hopes to the gods.


    After half an hour of hard work, finally a clear golden light descended from the sky.


    "I feel your efforts and see your efforts for yourself. The suffering will come back because God is paying attention to you...


    .........0


    Let these innocent people be reborn under the eternal light..."


    I saw Tsunade put his hands together.


    A colorful tree appeared behind her.


    With the light falling down.


    Those souls floating in the air, under the stimulation of the divine light, recovered their bodies one after another.


    Then a terrible and warm force enveloped them.


    Countless flower bones appeared in every corner of this land.


    There is a charming fragrance in the air.


    In just ten minutes, when the gorgeous petals dispersed, those who died were resurrected one after another.


    Many people were surprised to find out.


    People in the resurrection, not only died in this explosion, but also those who were brutally killed are resurrected.


    Except for those wicked.


    Everyone was redeemed.


    This move had a greater impact than the last time the King of God was killed.


    "Long live... Long live the God of Eternity!!!"


    "Thank you, great goddess!!!"


    "Uuuuu...I thought I would never see the sun again..."


    At this time, those rising flames can no longer cause harm to people.


    Tsunade brushed gently, and the breeze turned into strength, directly turning the flame into a plant.


    A technological country.


    Most of them have become the appearance of virgin forest.


    Tsunade then said to the people: "This is what you won. Although you did not join the cult, your courage has been recognized by God. Go on living hard... The brilliance of God will always shine on you" people.


    Chapter 888 The arrival of the super girl Al, is this also to train a muscular girl? [ͼ]


    What unpretentious words.


    The flames of war disappeared, and the people lived and worked in peace and contentment.


    Although there is no homeland, the gods have technology, and that''s it slowly.


    As long as there is no oppression, human rejuvenation is still fast.


    In the eyes of all beings.


    Tsunade left this world with Al.


    At this time, Harlem Quezel said to her own person: "See? This is the application of life representation.


    Technology has this power?


    Stop dreaming! The silly big guys in the gods, cultivate well..."


    "Yes..."


    Batman, Superman, and other people in the religion all responded to the teachings of Lord Master.


    In fact, why is the DC world so messy.


    Mainly blamed on these corrupt people.


    I always want to treat the common people as grass, trampling to death if they want to trample them to death, but Superman, this group of guys, dare not attack the real black hands.


    Eventually it led to a vicious circle.


    The bad guys keep going, and Gotham is like raising Gu.


    Look at how beautiful the world is now that the bad guys have been cleaned up.


    Just as those sisters didn''t say anything.


    Those corrupt elements are the sewage pipes in the clean water.


    It is useless to just clean up the water. Only by cutting off the source will everything become better.


    Then the other priests came to Harlem Quezel.


    "Return to your lord, the messenger of the Dragon Kingdom wants to ask about the gods!"


    "Hmm, please invite them in.."


    Dragon Kingdom is a symbol of China, how could Harlen Quezel not welcome it.


    After a friendly conversation.


    The envoy of the Dragon Kingdom left with the doctrine of the gods and the gods, when he learned that the **** of the gods was an eastern face.


    These people are so excited.


    ......


    In the eternal **** world.


    "Ding...your main priest Harlem Quezel sacrificed to you a goddess Kara Zor El, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a four-star **** Kara Zor. Al."


    Remarks: Kara Zoel¡¯s physique is a bit special, so it has a ten to twenty percent bonus to physical skills.


    Liu Che finished reading Al''s profile. Is this trying to cultivate the feeling of a muscular girl?


    But this is quite fun.


    He smiled faintly, looked at the somewhat bound blond girl in front of him, and smiled at him: "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to see me every day in the lower realm...


    Every time I go to the space, I always find someone to ask for my photo. Why can''t I say a word now? "


    Al screamed when he heard the words, and immediately lowered his head shyly.


    How can she tell such shameful things?


    It''s almost ashamed to meet people.


    Al is a very brave woman, although her hometown has been destroyed, so her heart has been suffering.


    But after joining the religion.


    Still more and more cheerful.


    And when she saw Liu Che''s body, she sank directly.


    How could there be such a perfect person in the world.


    Then I entered the space of love, and after communicating with others, the feelings in my heart accumulated deeper and deeper, so that it was difficult to extricate myself.


    But now face to face, Al did not have all the courage.


    Even when Liu Che hugged himself, he reacted to everything.


    Don''t talk about this Western physique, it''s very healthy, without a trace of fat, and the skin is very delicate.


    If it is a normal westerner.


    Basically, the body begins to lose shape after the age of thirty.


    Everyone is extremely obese, not to mention large pores, and severe body odor.


    The perfume was developed to conceal the stench on their bodies, so men also use it.


    After Al was sober, he looked at the **** who was close at hand.


    Close your eyes and dive down hard.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes because she was not rejected.


    Feeling the countless light nearby, Al quickly left his lap after he succeeded.


    Hiding shyly behind a pillar.


    Ningguang gave him a white look, so many sisters looked at them, and you are becoming more and more thick-skinned.


    Liu Che pretended not to see it, and asked solemnly: "How is the Western **** system these days?"


    "Return to the gods, it is almost as you guessed. Most of them are in chaos. You may be happy with a news."


    "Um?"


    Liu Che looked at her in surprise, what good news is there.


    Haven''t you already maimed them?


    Ningguang took out a piece of paper and sent it to him.


    Liu Che glanced at it and took a breath of cold air.


    He underestimated the blood curse he made up.


    Ye Rou and the others next to him had already received the news when they came in.


    "Now in the West, I have been tortured by the blood curse. It is rumored that 27 people have died under the blood curse...


    They are already kneeling for blessings now, after passing through the information we have obtained.


    And the study of the blood curse.

 Chapter 902：

    The blood curse is extremely harmful to spiritual pollution and believers.


    This can be a very effective method. "


    "Yes, Remoonia''s power is indeed terrifying. If Sister Xia Rou''s defense is the best in the world, then Remoonia''s lethality has been fully demonstrated.


    Although it is fine to dominate most of them, their gods are contaminated. "


    This is exactly the same as polluting other people''s Yuanying and other people''s Zifu in those fairy-xia novels.


    Liu Che couldn''t help but pay attention to it.


    Remoonia''s power should be so terrifying, I really didn''t expect it.


    He thought it was enough to stop them for a while, but he did not expect that twenty masters would die in Remoonia''s hands.


    The spread of the blood curse was extremely fast.


    Because it is very concealed, after coming to God''s Domain, it will spread quickly.


    And constantly lead people into dreams.


    Death, life, blood.


    The three great ways constitute a terrible destructive power, causing those who were unprepared at the beginning to suffer.


    At this moment, Liu Shen also came out and smiled: "You may be happier with the news that Du Luotian in the Eastern Gods is also suffering from the blood curse."


    "Who is Du Luotian?"


    1.5 Liu Che was full of doubts.


    He doesn''t remember such a person.


    Tiamat reminded: "A famous broken shoe, always touted a woman of the Western gods, known as the Thunder chariot, anyone can get on."


    "Before, I was taunting you for being a little milk dog in front of Chi Huang Liuyan. I never thought that she had already intervened in the Western gods.


    According to the intelligence of the two sisters.


    This poisonous Luotian is a **** of the Western gods at all. After being exposed, he immediately went to the Western gods.


    And the loopholes on the border are also repaired! "


    Liu Che was a little bit dumbfounded.


    This series of things is a coincidence. He didn''t even think about it. He dug a hole by himself.


    A lot of people jumped in.


    The most unexpected thing was that the **** also followed in.


    In fact, this kind of lascivious and no-brained woman is indeed easily affected. .


    Chapter 889 Kaguyaji: Is my child awake? She still called my mother! ! [ͼ]


    In the lower part of the temple, Kaguya Ji was eating melons and fruits, and suddenly a faint voice came.


    "Mother, don''t always eat fruit, it''s bad for your health..."


    Patter.


    The crystal clear star sacred dragon fruit fell to the ground.


    Liu Che also looked at Hui Yeji in confusion.


    "Wife Ye Ye, what''s the matter? Are you feeling well..."


    "me..."


    Kaguyaji seemed to be stimulated.


    The expression was very excited.


    It''s not as quiet as before.


    Break through?


    It doesn''t look like it.


    Liu Che put aside his work and walked over and asked with concern: "Is the food unpalatable? I will ask Huaying to make something else for you."


    "No... not like that. Husband... I... the child in my stomach, she... she spoke!"


    Liu Che:! ! ! !


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and then they all gathered around.


    Ye Rou said in surprise: "Impossible, how long is this...didn''t the gods say that the birth of the gods is still thousands of years old?"


    "It might be sister 29, you heard me wrong."


    "No...no, just...just now, a voice appeared in my mind, telling me not to eat fruit, and that it would be bad for my health!"


    Kaguya Ji suppressed the excitement in her heart.


    Looking at Liu Che nervously.


    At this time, Liu Che was also blindfolded.


    Although his own woman has a child, it stands to reason that it will take a long, long time to conceive. After all, his life level is too high.


    At this time, Xia Rou interrupted and said, "Did you just wake up from consciousness? It''s like the Titan in World of Warcraft. Although conscious, it takes a long time to be born."


    With that said, Liu Che was sober.


    He held Kaguya Ji''s warm little jade hand, and then consciously explored it.


    In the flat lower abdomen of the opponent.


    A little life is absorbing the nourishment of the mother''s body.


    In other words, the divine power is also converging towards her.


    Human children are in the amniotic fluid.


    But the children of God are different.


    The child is completely wrapped by the essence of divine power. There is only one prototype at present, but every time the child''s heart beats inside.


    All made Liu Che happy.


    Because this is his child.


    The continuation of life!


    Because it was the first time to touch, Liu Che appeared to be extra careful, and he gently sent a consciousness over.


    "Little baby...Daddy came to see you..."


    About five minutes later, an extremely faint voice came from inside.


    "Um."


    She is really conscious! ! !


    Liu Che woke up excitedly.


    "how is it going?"


    "Is it cute..."


    "Can you speak?"


    ...


    Everyone said something like you, and Liu Che couldn''t speak anymore.


    In the end, it was the youngster who overpowered the group of females.


    This made the excited women completely calm down.


    Liu Che said at this time: "The child in Hui Yeji already has consciousness. It may have something to do with my strength. It seems that consciousness has awakened earlier."


    "Children who are dominated by ordinary people usually have their consciousness three thousand years ago, and they can perceive everything outside five years ago.


    Born in ten thousand years.


    And sister Kaguya Ji has only been pregnant for two years..."


    "From this point of view, the child of God surpasses those people! What a gifted child..."


    "Intimate little padded jacket..."


    Seeing the envy of the sisters, Kaguya Ji was proud to face everyone for the first time.


    My child was the first to awaken consciousness.


    That''s the boss!


    Hey...the first child of the gods!


    Ye Rou asked at this time: "Do I need to send the child''s consciousness into the parenting space?"


    "It''s too early, it''s hard for her to speak now, she just awakens her ignorant consciousness, so don''t worry!"


    While everyone was discussing, Ya Ya looked at Kaguya Ji sourly, and muttered, "Why can''t my baby talk? I''m so envious..."


    "Idiot, have you been born to play with you?"


    Li Xing couldn''t help pouring cold water on her.


    She is obviously a mature woman, but she''s selling cute all day long. It''s a horrible thing to cheat and drink everywhere.


    "I tore your mouth!"


    "come."


    Li Xing is not timid, anyway, she also has a baby, so just hit it.


    Who is afraid of whom!


    The Brahma goddess stared at the two and said angrily: "Tell me to be honest, and I know there are children in my stomach, so be careful for a while and punish you for confinement!"


    Although she is not big.


    But her race is like this.


    No idea.


    Facing the powerful Brahma, both girls became honest.


    On the other hand, Guoguo said: "When I slept yesterday, I also seemed to dream of a voice talking in my ear.


    Although gentle, I was very excited by the intimacy.


    When I woke up later, I couldn''t find it... I thought it was a prank. "


    "What... even Guoguo''s child has regained consciousness!! Uuuuu..."


    Yaya knelt on the ground in despair.


    As if I have lost everything!


    This time even Li Xing didn''t know what to say, this guy was completely trapped in a desperate whirlpool, and he couldn''t pull it out anymore.


    Galadriel on the other side was collecting intelligence.


    I want to use a scientific method to speculate.


    It was finally determined.


    On the one hand, it is the cause of physique, on the other hand, it may also be related to the way of life.


    Even if Liu Che does not catalyze.


    The child''s growth cycle will still be shortened.


    "Short? It won''t work... It''s best to check it, and don''t let anything go wrong!"


    Liu Che didn''t want his child to mature prematurely, or something bad happened.


    So he checked them one by one.


    As a result, every baby is surprisingly healthy.


    And Guoguo''s child had indeed born consciousness, although the voice was slightly weaker than Kaguya Ji''s.


    This can also be seen.

 Chapter 903：

    There is a difference between the two.


    At this moment, Tsunade came out and said, "Since the child has no problem, let''s discuss the child''s name.


    So many sisters have children and they can''t be named until they are born. "


    Liu Che heard the words and said: "Indeed! At least give Guoguo and Hui Yeji''s children a name first, otherwise they won''t be able to call them in the parenting space."


    "Then you give us the baby''s name!"


    Kaguya Ji sat gently beside him, her eyes full of love.


    This... naming is a difficult problem.


    And it was the first baby.


    Give a domineering name?


    Liu Qingcheng?


    Vulgar.


    Liu Xian?


    This is not bad, but I am a god, and I am a little lost when I give birth to an immortal.


    Liu Che thought hard and abolished countless brain cells.


    The final decision is to give a meaningful name.


    "Then call Liu Jingchu, I hope she can be like Hui Ye, a big sister, and lead her sisters well in the future.".


    Chapter 890 Two newcomers join the group! Determine the names of the two children! [ͼ]


    Liu Jingchu.


    The name was confirmed, and everyone couldn''t help but shine.


    Ye Rou said softly, "Jingchu, Jingchu...isn''t the name very good!"


    "Take the name from Qingjing, the beginning of its birth?"


    "I can''t see it, but the mood is good!"


    "God''s first daughter is called Jingchu, then mine... mine..."


    Seeing that Hui Yeji''s baby had a name, Guoguo naturally couldn''t sit still.


    Looking at Liu Che beggingly.


    After all, they must be treated equally.


    Liu Che looked at Guoguo''s efforts to straighten her chest, with expectant gazes in her big eyes, so he lowered his head to think.


    Guoguo is a bit naughty, but very obedient girl at critical moments.


    I usually like to take him for a walk in the Star Boat.


    After a long time, Liu Che had an idea in his heart, and said, "Guoguo''s baby is called Liu Zhihan. Let''s make this decision for now..."


    Zhihan


    The scream was smooth, and she had an inseparable connection with her mother Guoguo.


    As for the remaining names, it''s time to wake up and give another name.


    After confirming the name.


    Liu Che started arranging people, focusing on serving the two of them.


    In terms of food, Kaguya Ji doesn''t like eating meat, and now she has to add it.


    My daughter complained, what else can she say to eat.


    Every day at least one holy fish, as well as the sky star deer, all need nourishment.


    This is not only for the children, the nourishment of the mother''s body is also very important.


    As for Guoguo, her dessert was almost cancelled directly, and the child was crying and crying, and she was rewarded with a dessert every day.


    "Oh...I feel that having a baby is harder than my cultivation!"


    Guoguo lay on the clouds, letting Huaying massage her shoulders.


    As a beauty in the world of Daqin.


    They are now reduced to serving these sisters who have conceived children.


    When there are new sisters in the future, they don''t need to work.


    Huaying gently rubbed Guoguo''s shoulders, and comforted: "You, don''t say such things, how many sisters are envious below.


    I heard that Shao Si Ming has applied for six times, but it still failed. ¡¨. "


    "Huh... she''s still early. It''s a bit of a lack of cultivation. The most important thing is that she has more excellent sisters than her."


    "Yes..."


    There are only two children in the Great Qin World at present.


    Yan Ling Ji and Yan Concubine.


    The next one is to choose one of Xuenu, Duanmurong and Honglian.


    It''s not about neglecting Shao Si Ming and Da Si Ming.


    This is the distribution of cultivation base strength.


    In addition, Shao Siming''s age was not much older than Yue''er, so naturally he couldn''t compare with Guoguo.


    When Guoguo became the Lord God.


    They didn''t even break through the next god.


    There is a huge gap in this status.


    The pure fire attribute that Yan Ling Ji walks, the strength by leaps and bounds, and the same is true for Concubine Yan.


    In addition, every time I serve in bedtime, I will do my best to serve.


    Liu Che who got it was also embarrassed.


    Only then did she have an heir.


    Now Concubine Yan is not arrogant, but instead generously gives up the opportunity.


    Only occasionally when it is Yue''er''s turn will she go to Ziwei Palace.


    When Hua Ying heard this, she understood why those sisters had said to herself when she came in.


    You must practice hard.


    God does not need a vase.


    Useful woman with nice vase.


    Only the former can stay in the God Realm.


    Otherwise, if you don''t work hard, you will be eliminated.


    For example, Dugu Ningke in Xuanyuan Sword World was a vicious and vicious woman before, and she became obedient instantly after she came to the God Realm.


    You can be jealous.


    But if you want to fight for favor.


    Someone will clean her up.


    Therefore, even Yaoyao and others will grasp the joking measure.


    ......


    Within the dark **** system.


    The witch put her cheek in one hand and looked at the message sent from it pitifully.


    Seeing her look like this, Wan Wan next to her couldn''t help but smile and said, "What''s wrong? I''m so disheartened, isn''t it that I will have your share in the future."


    "No... It just feels like a resentful wife now, and other babies can call their mothers. I don''t have one here yet. I''m so disappointed..."


    The beautiful charming foxtail swayed slowly in the air.


    Upon seeing this, Wan Wan couldn''t help sighing: "You guys, the fox clan is too affectionate. I remember that you were not like this when you were in that world..."


    The witch lowered her head slightly.


    She didn''t want to, but if she had a man in her heart, she would think about it.


    What can I do?


    "Well, let me talk to the gods and adjust your Tu Shan Yaya quota!"


    "Ah? Don''t... Sister Ya Ya worked so hard, how could I steal her!"


    The witch dared not touch those priest sisters.


    People have worked hard for so long since the lower realm, and they have to give themselves the quota when it comes to turning back.


    Then what did she look like.


    What others will think of yourself.


    "Hey... give it to you, and you dare not want to... just sit at home and can''t cultivate anymore. What should I say to you?


    Sister Yuechan was not conceived either.


    Huo Ling''er and Liu Shen also got the gift! "


    "¡§"I just don''t want to be told, after all, I am not alone waiting..."


    "Then calm down obediently, the gods will know what you want, you fox clan, but you are very fond of gods..."


    "Uh-huh."


    ------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    God of Eternity: "Today''s great rejoicing, the consciousness of the birth of my heirs has given all the priests a golden lotus of destiny, which can stop one death!"


    Klin: "My mother...Congratulations! Congratulations!!!"


    Judicial God: "It''s really gratifying..."


    Tosaka University: "Ah? Which sister, I didn''t notice when I was in retreat..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Guoguo and Sister Hui Yeji!"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Ah, this... envy, I haven''t written these characters yet..."


    Tanjirou: "Congratulations to the gods, I said how the gods will rain in the sky today, it turned out to be a big joy."


    Ninja scientist: "Hahahaha... the goddess of our world is the first to have children, and the first to awaken consciousness."


    For peace: "Envy, it''s a pity that the goddess of our world hasn''t played yet."


    The fox who only loves money: "Brother Long is anxious, we all see the efforts of those sisters."


    Whether it''s Nami or Robin.


    They are all very hardworking goddesses, who doesn''t like it.


    Even Guangyue Rihe has become a well-known figure.


    Because she makes delicious rice balls.


    The sour plums are matched with special fragrant rice.


    Very popular.


    And the beauties in Pirate World have one characteristic, that is, they are empathetic and do not fight or grab.


    Even if it is a peach rabbit.


    At this time, the system prompt sound suddenly appeared.


    "Ding... the saint of Wuhun Hall joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group."


    "Ding...the girl who dreams of the E Cup joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.".

 Chapter 904：

    Chapter 891 Misaka Mikoto''s amazing group of business cards, this doesn''t have to be a showdown! [Picture]


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Excuse me...Is this a new technology created by the Academy City?"


    Tosaka University: "Ahhhhhhh... Misaka Mikoto?"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "How do you know me, the Tosaka family... I have never heard of this name!"


    In the academy city.


    Misaka Mikoto''s intelligence is still terrifying.


    But I have never heard of Tosaka''s family.


    After chatting lightly with her short brown hair, Misaka Mikoto immediately started contacting Hatsuharu Shiri.


    After a while, several girls came to Misaka Mikoto.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Jingheizi cleverly approached, Qiongbi kept sucking the air vigorously.


    But in fact, there is only a faint smell of vanilla in the room.


    There is no body fragrance of Misaka Mikoto.


    "There was a..."


    Misaka Mikoto originally wanted to talk about the chat group, but subconsciously opened the chat group list.


    Looking at the eternal **** inside, she fell into silence.


    Several girls were wondering, and they didn''t understand why she didn''t speak anymore.


    For a long time, Misaka Mikoto said, "It''s okay... it''s okay. I was in a daze just now, just want to ask if you want to go out to play this weekend!"


    "As long as I go with my sister, I can go anywhere."


    "I can''t travel 360..."


    In the crowd chat group.


    The chat box in front of Misaka Mikoto kept refreshing.


    Tosaka University: "Do you know the truth about the Academy City? The so-called clones are actually your sisters. Let them be killed, is it really good?"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Who are you?"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "We are the wife of the God of Eternity, and we can also be called a goddess! Because we do have this ability, I suggest you to disclose information before.


    It''s best to understand the power of our group first, by the way...in your city, all the news will be collected by one person. "


    The fox who only loves money: "The so-called God of Eternity, if two newcomers want to know, it is best to watch the chat group.


    Especially the saints of Wuhun Temple, if I am not mistaken, you should still be in the Girls'' Generation right now?


    If you don''t want to be insulted by others, you''d better plan ahead! "


    Tosaka University: "I know the two newcomers this time. Your situation is actually okay, but Dong is a bit miserable."


    Saintess of Wuhun Temple: "What are you guys? Outer Demon... or Demon God?"


    The fox who only loves money: "Let¡¯s take a look at the profile of our chat group, where everyone¡¯s information is available. If you don¡¯t believe us, there is nothing we can do, but I believe you will recognize the greatness of the gods."


    ......


    Inside the school city.


    Misaka Mikoto split his mind, and after shopping with friends for a while, he found an excuse for the dormitory.


    She opened the information of the Ten Thousand Realms chat group and began to watch.


    "God of eternity, ruler of all worlds... Creator of all worlds, a single blow can destroy the great existence of rulers of the same level."


    Looks crazy.


    real or fake?


    Misaka Mikoto didn''t believe it, and then clicked on the video to play.


    Then she entered a meditation space.


    A trembling from the depths of the soul made Misaka Mikoto thoroughly understand his current situation.


    The terrifying dark creature almost made Misaka Mikoto insane.


    Subsequently, the gods shot.


    With just one look, that terrible creature died like that.


    The perspective switch, the next world, it is still the same.


    Just thirty minutes.


    Misaka Mikoto''s body was soaked with sweat, and her face was extremely pale.


    The fingers were shaking.


    The gap between man and god.


    She finally understood that in the video, the eternal ruler blasted three rulers.


    Of course, it was a far cry from that time and now.


    It can be seen that the power of the eternal ruler is constantly improving. Looking back at their current city, it is somewhat ridiculous.


    That Rotes, who was asleep in God''s Domain, could smash the whole world.


    "Fortunately, fortunately..."


    After Mikoto Misaka calmed down, she kept comforting herself.


    Fortunately, gods are kind people.


    All you ask is to take back the world, and there is no malice.


    This is the original intention of the gods.


    After learning this fact.


    Misaka Mikoto started looking for people in the group to chat with.


    As a result, their identities stunned me.


    Rin Tosaka, a girl from the magic family, is now one of the women of God, and her mother and sister are both women of God.


    Dragon Kwai, the sword spirit of the Demon Sword, lived for thousands of years, destroying the emperor and joining the God Realm.


    Tushan Yaya, the fox demon of Tushan clan, with supreme strength!


    "It''s all monsters...huh...any wish can be realized!!"


    Misaka Mikoto saw a sentence in the slogan.


    The eyes are full of radiance. If you can realize your wish, can you make your figure plump?


    Just some...


    When she looked at the chat group again.


    Only then did I find that there were many, many people in the group, and they were all congratulating the gods'' heirs for having soul consciousness.


    Only then did she understand that the female priests were basically women of gods.


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Tosaka University: "@ÌìÏÂ×îÃÀµÄTomb thief, Ryosha... Go and ask Tsunade if there is a potion for plump figure?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Why do you want that? Don''t you have a D cup now..."


    The fox who only loves money: "She probably wanted to ask for Mikoto, you can see her ID!"


    The girl who dreams of the E cup: "...Well, I thought I was dreaming at the time, can I change the ID..."


    Misaka Mikoto wanted to cry without tears.


    This is simply the death of a large community.


    She has no face to meet people.


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Oh oh... this way, in fact, there is no need to use that method. As long as you cultivate the divine law, you can manipulate your body.


    If you practice cultivation, concentration of consciousness can catalyze the development of your body, don''t you know that? "


    Tosaka University: "I don''t know, I forgot... I thought it was a god!"


    The fox who only loves money: "...I was speechless!"


    The spirit of the magic sword: "@ÃÎÏëE±­ girl, well, Mikoto has nothing to be shy, in fact, everyone here is a family, who would not have a small dream.


    Let me give you two tasks. As long as you do it, I think you will understand my good intentions. "


    Mikoto Misaka woke up immediately upon hearing Aite''s own prompt tone.


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Sister Solanum, please tell me! I will definitely try to do it, and I also want to know the truth about Academy City."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "First of all, you go to find a girl named Inticus. At that time you will meet a person named Dangma. Remember that only God can save that Inticus!".


    Chapter 892 My Misaka Mikoto has become a D-cup powerhouse and looks down upon her!


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Okay...but I have to practice divine art before I go, right?"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "In fact, if you practice, you will gradually understand the secrets of the Academy City. The truth is sometimes so cruel.


    If you want to save Sister Misaka, you need to be so that no one can disobey you.


    That is to become the king of the world! "


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "I can''t do it-that way..."


    Tosaka University: "Then I wish you good luck. I hope that when you find the reality, you will not collapse because of that cruel experiment."


    ...


    In the room, Misaka Mikoto stretched.


    Then cross-legged into the meditation space.


    Because of watching the video, when Misaka Mikoto came to the meditation space, she quickly switched from the dark space to the love space.


    This is the result of psychological suggestion.


    In the psychology of Misaka Mikoto, she believes that everyone will become a woman of God.


    Then I will be no exception.


    So I came here without any accidents.


    Looking at the pink sky and the huge peach trees, Misaka Mikoto stood in the void, muttering to herself: "It''s a beautiful world..."


    Said it is a dream but it is as real.


    The fragrance in the air, and the emotional throbbing in my heart.


    All make her think this is a real world.


    Soon Misaka Mikoto sat on the ground and began to work hard to absorb the magical introductory in the air.


    And on the sacred mountain in the distance.


    Tosaka Rin said to Tsunade: "Sister, give her a strength, otherwise it''s too pitiful... it''s already so big, there''s no ups and downs at all."


    Tsunade rolled his eyes and asked, "Do you really want to do this?"


    "Sure, you don''t know... She wants E for her ID."


    "...Well, I hope she can accept it!"


    Tsunade pinched the lotus finger, and a touch of verdant life energy flew into Misaka Mikoto''s body.


    Hope she wakes up to be pleasantly surprised.


    However, it is a bit scary to be E at a young age, and for the time being, it is D.


    When everything was done, Rin Tosaka leaned on the mountain wall and said, "Now I don''t know if the saint is willing to be obedient, alas...she hasn''t been insulted yet.


    Everything is still saved.


    If you are not happy, things will become difficult. "

 Chapter 905：

    For Wuhun world.


    She still knows very well, a cruel world of pure strength.


    Tianzong Wizards, hope not to end miserably.


    ......


    After 30 minutes of training, Misaka Mikoto felt her consciousness driven out.


    Wait until she wakes up.


    The body leaned forward involuntarily, as if something was pulling him.


    this...


    Puff through.


    Misaka Mikoto lay on the ground, and the feeling of her flesh touching the floor came to her heart.


    At this time...At this time...


    She put her hands on the floor and stood up directly.


    "Mum..."


    Misaka Mikoto looked at her figure and screamed.


    boom.


    In an instant the door was opened, and a group of girls rushed in.


    When they saw Misaka Mikoto, their eyes were drawn to the conspicuous fat pile involuntarily.


    This is amazing.


    Originally it was nothing unusual.


    Has it changed now?


    "sister?"


    "Misaka-san..."


    "I must be dazzled..."


    Originally, they thought Misaka Mikoto had something on their minds, so they came back after halfway through the game. When they were in the corridor, they suddenly heard Misaka Mikoto''s screams.


    Thought something terrible happened.


    As a result, the eyes became lemons.


    Because it''s too big!


    The clothes were tight, and Misaka Mikoto had no choice but to ask Shirai Kuroko to buy a generous dress.


    "Sister, what the **** is going on?"


    Seeing Misaka Mikoto who had changed his clothes, Shirai Kuroko asked sourly.


    Who can not envy the same woman.


    Misaka Mikoto scratched his head and said, "This...it''s a bit hard to tell. By the way, I have something to be busy now. I''ll tell you later!"


    "But..."


    Huh.


    An electric light flashed.


    Misaka Mikoto disappeared!


    Teleport?


    Several people looked at each other and felt that Misaka Mikoto seemed to be different now.


    It''s not just body.


    The ability seems to have become stronger.


    Electromagnetic teleportation, relying on the magnetic field, the current Misaka Mikoto turned into a terrifying existence.


    The entire academy city is under her supervision.


    Terrible mobility, amazing perception.


    And the terrifying body.


    On a certain building, Misaka Mikoto wore a cute cap and stared into the distance.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¾Indices¡¿


    The name is weird, but she has information.


    It was passed to him by Tosaka Rin.


    More complete information than this world.


    "One hundred thousand magic books? It''s a pity, everything that this world believes in is false, but I am the true God but no one believes in..."


    Tearing.


    There was a thunder in the sky.


    Misaka Mikoto disappeared in place.


    ......


    At this time, a girl with long silver hair walked aimlessly on the street.


    She has green eyes and snow-white skin. She is almost fourteen or five years old, and she is wearing a nun''s costume known as a mobile church.


    This look is really conspicuous.


    One has to look at it a few more times.


    "So hungry...really so hungry..."


    ............


    The girl muttered to herself, looking for the existence of food.


    In the distance, a young girl also looked at her, and they were also helpless for Inticus, who would automatically erase her memory.


    But just when she couldn''t help but want to shoot.


    A figure suddenly appeared beside Inticus.


    "Do you need food, please?"


    The brown-haired girl said to Inticus.


    "Of course!!! I want to eat burgers, I eat grilled chicken..."


    "Then come with me!"


    Misaka Mikoto took Inticus''s hand and glanced at the top of the building before leaving.


    There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Unexpectedly, it was so simple to find Inticus.


    The two came to the restaurant, and Misaka Mikoto paid the money.


    After making a lot of food, I really can''t see that Intikes''s small size can actually eat so many things.


    "Really...oooo...thank you...so delicious!"


    "Don''t worry, there is still food, enough for today!"


    "Uh-huh..."


    After half an hour, Indikes was slumped on the sofa with a happy face.


    Little hands touched her bulging abdomen, obviously this meal made her very satisfied.


    "Thank you so much, what''s your name?"


    "Me? My name is Misaka Mikoto... 13 years old this year..."


    "Puff... thirteen? I believe your body is twenty years old!!!"


    "This is a natural gift, let''s talk about your body? I have a way to make you a normal person."


    Inticus instantly woke up. people.


    Chapter 894 Indix: I restored my memory, I was stupid


    She turned to look at the girl with **** wearing a peaked cap.


    The expression became serious.


    "Are you a superpower?"


    "Yes, and it is the third electromagnetic gun, but... now my identity has changed a bit!"


    Misaka Mikoto stirred the coffee in his hand with a spoon.


    At this time, if anyone can observe it carefully.


    It is not difficult to find that this compartment has a layer of electromagnetic protection, which will never reveal any sound or information.


    "You...you know who I am, don''t you want to catch me?"


    "No, on the contrary! I''m here to save you. I have no interest at all about your physique or the knowledge in your mind.


    It''s just that I want to ask you a word, has the **** you believe in really appeared? "


    "You are doubting the faith of a nun! Although you invited me to dinner, it makes me very grateful, but I am sorry that I will not talk to a bewitched person."


    "Indikes: Fourteen years old this year, 148cm tall, wearing a robe of a mobile church, and 100,000 magic spells recorded in her mind.


    And it will have the ability to remember 100%.


    In fact, you have been distressed all the time, and you will lose your memory every time... Everything you believe in is nothing more than mortal speculation about the humble existence of gods.


    Come and feel it, Indikes...this is the great god! "


    Misaka Mikoto pointed a finger.


    A message spread into the depths of Intiqs'' mind.


    It is a fragment of memory.


    The God of Constantine''s world is directly dried up, and there are some other eternal gods'' messages.


    The so-called God, the so-called Jehovah.


    It''s just things made up by mortals. Some powerful mortals tried to spy on the gods, but they turned out to be gods.


    Therefore, they are the power of the first generation.


    ten minutes later.


    Inticus became sober, she looked at Misaka Mikoto with hatred, and said angrily: "You are such a devil, all this is fake."


    "Haha..." Misaka Mikoto said with a light smile: "Is it true or not? As long as you use the meditation in your mind, you can enter the space of God.


    At that time, will you repent of your sins, or will you feel that God is the Lord of everything?


    Your Lord never existed from the beginning! "


    "No... the Lord exists!"


    "does not exist!!"


    "exist!!"


    "It''s not interesting for us to fight like this, you go try it...this proves, otherwise...Inticks, you are deceiving yourself!!!


    You deny God yourself. "


    Words of Zhu Xin!


    Has already driven Indikes to a dead end.


    She looked at Misaka Mikoto blankly, her mind blank.

 Chapter 906：

    what do I do?


    If God is false.


    If the Lord did not exist in the first place, then what am I?


    A puppet made by someone else?


    A toy?


    a joke?


    Inticus was dumbfounded, and the whole person fell into silence. Misaka Mikoto didn''t bother, but just looked at her silently.


    Sometimes people are like this.


    Believing the truth is very difficult.


    Thinking of this, Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help but stunned. Then, is the truth of Academy City also a terrible reality?


    So, what did Misaka sister do?


    For a while, the room fell into deathly silence.


    After a long time, Indix said: "I will prove that your spells are all fake!!! Because my lord exists..."


    The girl clenched her lower lip and opened a book in her mind.


    Surprisingly, it is an eternal meditation.


    Misaka Mikoto shook his head when he heard the words, and released the restrictions of the room.


    At this moment, a beautiful girl with long black hair walked in when she saw that there was nothing wrong with Inticus.


    This was a sigh of relief.


    "Why are you taking Intiqs, the electromagnetic cannon..."


    "I just want to save her. Sit down...Kamikazuhoori! A friend and partner of Intiqs..."


    "How do you know me?"


    "Knowing everything before God!"


    Misaka Mikoto said with some magic.


    In fact, all her information comes from Tosaka Rin''s information package.


    It also includes a lot of information about bee-eater exercises.


    A few hours ago, Misaka Mikoto would never have thought that she would be so tired, one thing after another.


    It''s so busy.


    It happened again in the document.


    The behind-the-scenes BOSS of Academy City is a **** hand, making her propagate the religion of God only in the form of fragments of memory.


    It''s really uncomfortable.


    No wonder Rin Tosaka said that she would feel comfortable only by stepping everyone under her feet...........


    Ugh...


    Shencra Huozhi frowned at this superpower.


    Electromagnetic gun, the terrible figure ranked third.


    Even she is not an opponent, and since entering this room, she has inexplicably felt the presence of power all around her.


    As long as you do it yourself, you will inevitably lose.


    This is a terrible psychological prediction.


    But in fact it was the case, because her instinct saved herself countless times.


    The same is currently true.


    "How do you want to save her, Inticks... She is really suffering, please don''t hurt her, okay?"


    "Well, the answer is actually very simple! Do you believe in God? Do you believe in God?"


    There were two simple questions, but Shencrahuozhi couldn''t answer them.


    Misaka Mikoto showed a charming smile and said, "Actually you don''t believe it, right? If there is a god, if there is a Lord, why not save Inticus?"


    Kamiyahoori didn''t speak, but looked at her silently.


    "Actually, my way to save Intikes is very simple, that is, let her see the true god, as long as she meets the god.


    Mortals think that men¡¯s problems actually don¡¯t exist anymore..."


    "God?"


    "Yes, do you want to try it? You will feel the greatness of God, you will get the power of God''s blessing, and say something terrifying.


    All sects in the world today are just the embodiment of human desire.


    They are ugly, they are selfish, and they don''t put God in 1.5 hearts at all, because they know that sects are just a weapon to control people''s hearts.


    There is no **** at all! "


    These words had a great impact on the gods.


    Because what the other party said is the truth.


    Shencrahuozhi whispered: "How do you prove that you are not a lunatic, and what you just said is true?"


    "She doesn''t need to prove it, Shinichihoori...because I saw God!"


    Inticus, who had been shutting her eyes in deep thought, suddenly spoke.


    Kamikari Kaori was taken aback.


    Then she saw the quiet girl opened her eyes and looked at herself apologetically.


    She was very familiar with this look.


    Because this is how the two lived.


    "Indikes, you... have you restored your memory? Isn''t it cleared out!!!"


    "God, omnipotent, I am foolish.".


    Chapter 894 Misaka Mikoto: The so-called experiment is simply a massacre! [ͼ]


    Inticus''s current expression was a bit sacred and a bit guilty at the same time.


    She stretched out her hand and tore the robe that was stretched out.


    It clearly claims to be a powerful vest for the mobile church, but it can''t hold Inticus''s little hand at all!


    What kind of power is this?


    Shencrahuozhi was dumbfounded, and Indix followed more, which made the two of them amazed.


    Pieces of clothes floating in the air.


    It turned into a white robe with her chanting, but the style has completely escaped from the nun''s dress.


    It is a kind of clothes with oriental beauty.


    There are also black and gold eternal ink lettering on the back.


    Misaka Mikoto asked in surprise, "What kind of spell is this?"


    If you master this power, you won¡¯t have to buy clothes in the future.


    How great.


    Inticus smiled and said: "Creation, when I was immersed in the space of the gods, I learned the above 6,000 magic arts! And I gave all the books in my mind to the goddess sister inside.


    All the techniques in my mind have been touched! "


    "That is 29 means you are free?"


    "Yes. Kamikazuori... Misaka is right. Humans are too stupid! Those churches are all wrong, but the power of the true God is great and benevolent..."


    Inticus stood up, then closed her fingers.


    A terrible power appeared on her body, sacred and clean, and at the same time, Shencra Huozhi also found a white rose on the back of her hand.


    "You see, only my current strength can surpass everyone in this city, and the current Misaka is not my opponent.


    This is just a practice! "


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Create the religion, promote the doctrine of God, and benefit everyone..."


    Misaka Mikoto blinked, as if I was the priest.


    What are you here for?


    Before she was angry, Inticus turned her head and smiled: "You don''t like to play scheming? And you are too restricted to move freely.


    I''m here to develop the sect, how about you go busy with other things? "


    "This... okay!"


    Misaka Mikoto realized that he could only do this.


    Then the three of them chatted, and as a result, Indix weaved the gods to Huyou and left the church.


    Until the other party leaves.


    Misaka Mikoto said with a gloomy face: "Why do you give her psychological hints?"


    The religion is not allowed to do this.


    Although there is no express prohibition.


    But to be known by despicable means, what is the difference between them and those films?


    Inticus shook her head and said: "I just did what I should do. Religion is a kind of fool. As long as she believes in God and receives practical help.


    Am I a lie?


    I just let her know the greatness of God earlier, remember...the people who play tricks, the heart is dirty...


    I, Intikes, is willing to make all contributions to God, even if I become a witch that a thousand people refer to! "


    Inticus is cute, but it is based on her loss of memory.


    Now all the memories have surfaced.


    She was no longer a silly white sweet, but a cultivator of asceticism. Regarding the propaganda sect, she did not know how many times Rin Tosaka crushed.


    One more thing is.


    Misaka Mikoto can''t play this kind of cruelty!


    In the end, the two broke up unhappily, but they still left contact information, which was the magic mark.


    ......


    When Misaka Mikoto returned to the dormitory, Shirai Kuroko was also waiting for her early.


    "Sister, what''s your secret? I don''t believe that your figure will suddenly be like this..."


    Obviously only a first-year student.


    This figure is really terrifying.


    Misaka Mikoto rolled his eyes and said, "This is a secret!"


    "Can''t even I say it?"


    "This... it''s not impossible, but you may not believe it!"


    Originally, she wanted to refuse to tell this roommate, but remembering what Intiqs had said, she decided to develop believers in the academy.


    Because she has to go out at night.


    If it is investigated, it will be bad!


    Heizi Baijing nodded sharply, and said forcefully: "I''ll be obedient, tell me my sister! Please..."


    "Where do you start with this? First, do you believe that there are gods in this world?"

 Chapter 907：

    "God? I believe it, but I have never seen it before. If we become stronger, we will be gods in the eyes of ordinary people!"


    "That''s right, but the gods are real, and the kind that can destroy the stars with a wave of hands! I just got the gift of the gods..."


    "what?!!"


    Heizi Baijing was taken aback, and then under the explanation of her sister, she finally understood why her sister was like this today.


    Indeed, a 13-year-old girl.


    Suddenly learned that he was chosen by God.


    This must be very scary.


    Shirai Kuroko is very smart, knowing that Misaka Mikoto did this, she must have invited herself to join the cult.


    So immediately said, I will go wherever my sister goes.


    "Do you really regret it?"


    "But I can''t do without you..."


    "This, okay..."


    Then she regretted it, because after Baijing Heizi got the god-given power, she even opened the space door and went out to hilariously.


    The infinite enhancement of the power of space.


    It''s very scary.


    Baijing Kuroko''s power limitation was lifted, like a goddess of space, she had already walked out of the academy in one step.


    And you can get what you want.


    In the end, she was caught by her and took a severe lesson before she was completely honest.


    "Remember, give me a cover! I''m going out..."


    Night fell.


    Misaka 363 Mikoto said to the little mistress who was holding her **** and grinning.


    The latter nodded obediently.


    He even helped her open the space door and sent it out.


    After regaining Intiqs, the first task assigned by the Lord Goddess was completed.


    Now think about it. Actually, the other party knew from the beginning that he was cruel, so he let himself come in contact with this nun, then... the next thing is the Misaka sisters.


    Accompanied by her flash.


    Soon I came to the highest point of the city.


    Misaka Mikoto watched the activity under the night, and then she saw a tragic scene.


    That is, their clones are repeatedly killed.


    Specific battlefield, specific design.


    Sister Misaka, who had exactly the same face as herself, was just killed by one party.


    Moreover, the killing continued.


    This whole night, one party killed three hundred people!


    What really chilled Misaka Mikoto was that some of these Misaka sisters actually didn''t want to die, that is, a small amount of weak consciousness was born in the body.


    Although the body is controlled.


    But the split body is still conscious.


    boom.


    The sky was shining with thunder, and the rain was majestic.


    The person monitoring the city was determined to be a natural rainfall after no superpower reaction was detected.


    No one knew, a young girl muttered to herself in the rain: "This is a massacre...".


    Chapter 895 Misaka Mikoto''s despair, bee-eaters pray for contact with the gods! [ͼ]


    The shattered rain curtain kept falling.


    Misaka Mikoto only felt cold all over. She thought that the researchers were talking about extracting DNA to make human clones.


    There is no soul.


    Just relying on sister Misaka a host to manipulate.


    In fact, this is not the case.


    Everyone has a weak soul in his body.


    This is the real truth.


    As far as she knows, more than three thousand people have been killed.


    Then, three thousand of his own souls were slaughtered!


    What a cruel thing this is.


    Misaka Mikoto killed the white-haired stalk very strongly, but she didn''t make a move because even if it killed the stalk.


    The experiment will also become someone else.


    The rain mixed with tears.


    Constantly dripping.


    She is eager for strength, if there is strength, then there is no need to estimate so much.


    "So, I lack strength..."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been too long.


    The massacre below was over, and a group of staff members carried the corpse and left.


    The harsh words kept coming.


    "Haha... More than ten people were killed today!"


    "The strength of the passer-by of the party is getting stronger and stronger, but the time is a little short, these dolls are not enough to kill."


    "After all, they can''t attract people''s attention, and these dolls can''t exist for a long time, otherwise emotions will be born, then it will be troublesome..."


    Click.


    A thunder flashed in the sky.


    But people don''t care, they are still discussing.


    Because they dare not rain or snow, they have to perform tasks, which cannot be interrupted.


    "There are still fifteen thousand people. If you kill all of them, a passable adult can become a L7 superpower. I really look forward to it..."


    "Hehe, so the power of science is endless. It''s a pity that Mikoto Misaka doesn''t have this ability, otherwise it would be more interesting if she came to kill."


    "Think about it, it must be cool to slaughter exactly the same self, right?"


    "To be honest, I doubt what is inside such a cute body."


    A figure reached out and touched the body bag.


    boom.


    A flash of lightning flashed in the sky, directly detonating all the nearby vehicles.


    A large number of people gathered soon.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire! Pay attention to move the body away, ordinary people can''t be known. ¡¨!"


    "clear..."


    "Was this action an accident or was it man-made?"


    "The detector denies the energy response, and the natural response has a large energy response! It may be an accident..."


    On the building, Misaka Mikoto disappeared after hearing this sentence.


    In the next moment, the space behind her twisted and returned to her bedroom.


    Shirai Kuroko looked at the indifferent Misaka Mikoto, and her heart trembled.


    She thought something big must have happened.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for my sister to have such an expression.


    "I''m going to take a shower and talk later..."


    "Um.."


    The warm water slapped on her body, and Misaka Mikoto kept persuading herself.


    You can''t be willful anymore.


    For the sake of the overall situation, one must be calm.


    What can we do if we kill those beasts?


    The other party has killed five thousand people, as long as you work hard... you can save the rest!


    For a moment, she walked out in her dressing gown.


    Pajamas don''t fit well anymore.


    Can only do this kind of dress.


    Heizi Baijing next to him swallowed his saliva, don''t want it if he is envious!


    "What happened tonight is actually like this..."


    "What? They did such an experiment! Then sister, didn''t you know before..."


    "Heh...what if I know, I''m just a thirteen-year-old student, can I fight the entire academy city?"


    Misaka Mikoto leaned against the bed and said sarcastically.


    Hearing this, Baijing Heizi couldn''t help being silent.


    Yes, they are students.


    It seems to be a member of the discipline committee, but to put it bluntly, it is a useless student.


    People have to carry out an order by themselves.


    How ridiculous?


    "So sister, what are you going to do to destroy those people directly?"


    "No... I am going to join forces to gather those good friends first, and then find some like-minded people.


    There is another development of Inticus over there!


    Come send me an email and tell that person that we can solve his dilemma! Just one of his arms..."


    "Who?"


    "Kamijo is hemp!"


    ......


    The next day, early morning.


    A young girl with a very good figure was walking. When passing by a church, she was surprised to find that it was being decorated.


    And also distributed scriptures.


    She doesn''t want this kind of thing.


    "Here, please stay..."


    "I don''t believe in your God, I just pass by..."


    "Can I listen to your heart, want to be saved? Do you want to change things that you regret? God will help you..."


    A special book was delivered to the bee-eater Caoqi.


    The **** girl glanced at it.

 Chapter 908：

    He left with disdain.


    Then a voice came into my heart.


    "¡§"Do you have anyone you want to save? God can resurrect the dead...you can come to me at night! I will help you..."


    The bee-eater exercise stopped instantly, and she looked back and saw that the white-robed woman had actually returned to the church.


    There is a full kilometer from here to the inside.


    How did she do it?


    Did not feel the use of any superpowers at all.


    This is definitely not a simple nun.


    At this time, **** on the church was lost and replaced by the word eternity.


    "God of Eternity? What a strange name..."


    The bee eater Qi glanced at the nearby believer and moved his finger slightly, wanting to invade the spirit.


    As a result, it was not only unsuccessful.


    Instead, it caused the man to stare.


    "This... how is this possible? An ordinary person can actually withstand my spiritual invasion..."


    The bee-eater was stunned.


    what ''s wrong?


    I am dreaming.


    The average capable person couldn''t resist herself, but an ordinary believer ignored her.


    The bee-eater did not believe it, and wanted to try again.


    It failed again for the second time.


    Suddenly someone over there wanted to rush over, and then the woman said a little softly.


    Finally resolved everything.


    The other party was thousands of meters away, and gave him a meaningful look.


    Frightened bee-eater Caoqi quickly left.


    She didn''t wake up until she returned to the park.


    "What the **** is going on? Everyone is out of control... It''s terrible!"


    My own superpowers are invalid.


    This made the bee-eater tremble in the queen''s heart.


    If the other party wants to catch himself, it is estimated that there is no difficulty at all!


    ......


    In front of the church.


    The believer said angrily, "These superpowers don''t respect others at all, they just want to invade my mind! It''s damn..."


    "Okay, didn''t the priestess say that the other party has great potential? An la..." Huan.


    Chapter 896 The bee-eater''s wish, I must resurrect Dolly!


    "Hmph...Fortunately, I joined the cult, otherwise...we are all walking corpses! This kind of city separated from the people is really disgusting..."


    "Then what can you do? As mortals, we won''t be embarrassed when we die. Instead, we will make excuses one by one.


    For example, if you die in the hands of a capable person, you will only be judged as [accident]. "


    "So, we want to invite more people to join the cult..."


    "Yes! Let a single spark start a prairie fire!"


    ...


    Inside the church, Inticus showed a charming smile.


    That''s right.


    People need stimulation.


    Being oppressed for a long time, I will definitely have grievances against those masters.


    This will develop quickly.


    ...


    On the other side, in a sloppy personal apartment.


    The hedgehog head, who lives alone, skillfully turns on the TV after school, while checking his mobile phone.


    A communication was found.


    [Want to be saved? We can help you and make you a powerful superpower, but we need one of your arms!


    If you want to know the situation, come to the riverside at 1 o''clock in the evening! coordinate...¡¿


    "who is this?"


    Kamijou Touma sent it over immediately.


    As a result, the phone showed that there was no such person as 363!


    this...


    He was stunned.


    As a LV0 superpower, Kamijou Dangma loves and hates this arm.


    Because of the arm, he became a capable person, although only LV0.


    But he only has this ability.


    It has no effect on any physical attack.


    what can we do about it?


    He was lying on the tatami, lost in thought.


    If you sacrifice your arm, will you get a strong force?


    Still say that the other party is a liar.


    Just when Ma hesitated in Hedgehog Head, a message was sent again.


    "Do you want to escape and change your luck? We can help you!!!"


    Three big exclamation points instantly shattered Kamijou Toma''s heart.


    Damn... this has to be tried, even if it is dangerous.


    Because he has been playing bad games for countless years.


    Who doesn''t want to change luck.


    He was ready right away, but it was still early at one o''clock in the evening, and it was useless to prepare for Kamijou Dangma for a long time.


    Can only wait silently until the time comes.


    ......


    At this time, the establishment of the eternal religion of Indikes was introduced to the senior level of the academy.


    Aleister Crowley looked at the intelligence and said disdainfully: "Let her go, there is no need to care about this kind of foolish things!"


    "But, my lord..."


    "No, but if God really appears, then I will be even more excited!"


    As a human, I want to challenge God.


    This has to say that Aleister Crowley is a lunatic.


    However, if it is not a lunatic, it is impossible to ignore feelings.


    He didn''t have any thoughts about the information of Intikes, it was just an English nun, and he didn''t know the reason.


    Suddenly changed the denomination.


    But the doctrine in it is really rubbish.


    What God loves the world, loves all life.


    He didn''t bother to read these nonsense.


    The **** **** loves everyone!


    He is the true **** of mankind.


    But Aleister Crowley didn''t know, because of his carelessness, he lost all games in the late game.


    ......


    The clock is ticking.


    Soon, night fell.


    A woman dressed very plainly came to the gate of the temple.


    There was the divine light of stars in her eyes.


    "I want to pray..."


    "You are not a believer, so it might not be good to live in someone else''s body like this!"


    Bee-eater Caoqi shook his whole body, and said in a low voice: "That lord invited me to come..."


    "Then you go in! Remember not to make a loud noise..."


    "Yes."


    The girl stepped into the temple.


    A cluster of nine-colored flames attracted her attention.


    Afterwards, Bee-eater Caoqi walked towards the apse.


    When she entered the apse, she saw a map with all the scenery in the school city.


    "You came?"


    "Yes."


    "Sit down and don''t be afraid...Actually, I was a poor man before, but I was saved by God!"


    The bee eater clenched her lower lip and asked, "Can you really save my friend?"


    "I think her name is Dolly?"


    "how do you know?"


    "Mind reading, a god-given spell, you can see the scene in your heart. It''s not magic or superpower.


    It''s the power of God, so it won''t be noticed!


    As for the resurrection of Dolly, she has to fight against Academy City. Do you want to know the truth?


    This may have a big impact on you.


    By the way, what you think in your heart is just to save Dolly. This kind of thinking is wrong.


    Because Dolly is the tool that was made.


    The other party uses Dolly as a tool. Don''t you think Dolly knows the drugs mixed in the food?


    It''s just that she can''t help it.


    It is not so much that Dolly died in the hands of others, it is better to say that she was used as a tool to come to the end of her life.


    Think clearly what you are talking about, pure friendship wants to face the whole city. "


    The bee-eater did not expect that there was so much horror hidden in it.


    She has always been a wealthy daughter.

 Chapter 909：

    At the same time, he is a super capable person.


    She has always regarded self-esteem very highly. In her opinion, other people are just useless things, and there is no value in dialogue with herself.


    You only need to read the hearts of others to know what those people are thinking.


    So this is how the bee-eaters live like this.


    Until today, she realized that she was naive.


    The world that children think is nothing but a basin made by adults. The face of this world is actually very ironic and hideous.


    For a long time, the bee eater prayed for her lips to move slightly, and asked, "Can Dolly really be resurrected?"


    "Don''t be afraid of confronting the family!"


    Inticus looked at her funny.


    The bee-eater closed his eyes and said, "Dolly is my friend. I have never cherished her. I want to resurrect Dolly, even if it is difficult... even if I am an enemy of the world!"


    "Congratulations on passing the test of the religious teaching! Work hard, girl, don''t pin your hopes on the so-called academy.


    God is what you should believe in!


    Go...Go and see the real world! Don''t pry into others'' hearts at will in the future, try to get along with others.


    That is the real way to get along, because even the gods will not read other people''s memories at will. "


    When the bee-eater is awake.


    My spirit has returned to the body.


    And there is a document in my mind.


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    This is the power of God?


    The bee-eater frowned slightly, and then read and analyzed, when she really meditated on the space.


    Only then did I understand why Indikes has such self-confidence.


    Because in front of God, nothing is worth mentioning! .


    Chapter 897 Self-confident Kamijou is the first partner of the bee-eater!


    The bee-eater **** and prays.


    Ranked fifth among the superpowers in the Metropolitan Academy, strength LV5.


    But she also has weaknesses.


    Because of over-reliance on superpowers, bee-eaters have half the physical energy of ordinary people, and they can''t swim or engage in other sports activities.


    Even every physical education class has to use superpowers to hypnotize the teacher.


    "Doli, I must save you... because you are my best friend!"


    The bee-eater lay on the luxurious bed.


    Enter the meditation space.


    In this world, she is a noble daughter and looks down upon anyone.


    Haughty.


    But until she came to the meditation space, the girl completely realized that she was-so small.


    Gods and humans.


    It''s not a one-dimensional thing at all.


    What superpower research institute, what eventually evolves.


    It''s all shit.


    How can humans speculate about gods?


    "It turns out that we are too stupid. We always think that we are self-righteous..."


    Sitting on the ground paralyzed by Bee Eater, feeling the fragments of divine power in the air, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    As the "Queen".


    She doesn''t allow others to surpass herself.


    So, Bee-eater Chaoqi stood up and said to the sky: "God, I want to be your maid, the most well-behaved and caring kind...please give me strength!"


    boom.


    The voice just fell.


    A force swept over.


    It''s like a picture scroll.


    The world in which the bee-eater exercises prayed has changed and turned into a space of love.


    Then a peach blossom fell on her chest.


    At the same time, a technique came into the mind of the bee-eater.


    Mental Destruction!


    Based on powerful mental power, various weapons can be transformed outside the body.


    It can even condense that ordinary people can''t see the shadow.


    This is a god-level practice. After practicing this method, the soul of the bee-eater will continue to transform.


    After all, it was the girl Liu Che cared very much about.


    How could he see her lagging behind Misaka Mikoto.


    Let them continue to fight.


    That''s fun.


    "I hope there is always light in your eyes, work hard, girl..."


    Bee-eater Caoqi was surprised by the exercises in his mind.


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of the gods.


    His eyes widened in an instant.


    God responded to me, He responded to me! ! !


    Just when the bee-eater was trying to say something, she was forced to withdraw from the space of love.


    "God...God...Oh...Why are you quitting now, damn..."


    The bee-eater frowned.


    Angrily stomped straight.


    Unexpectedly, she stepped down and collapsed the floor directly.


    "Oops..."


    Boom.


    There was a crisp sound, and the whole house almost collapsed.


    The bee-eater lay in the ruins, not only not angry, but very happy.


    Because she can feel the changes in her body.


    Make a fist gently.


    An explosive force came into my mind.


    She thought that if she punched her now, she could break the whole house into pieces.


    Then, there was a movement of consciousness.


    The body disappeared in place.


    Spirit Department ¡¤ Teleportation.


    "Excuse me, what happened?"


    "Nothing. I was experimenting with super powers just now. Go and clean the house for me!"


    "Yes."


    Seeing the maids and bodyguards filed in, Bee Eater Shaoqi flicked his long golden hair with his hand, turned and disappeared in place.


    five minutes later.


    In the bathroom, Bee Eater looked at the peach blossom mark on her body and smiled very brightly.


    This is the mark that God bestows on himself.


    That''s great.


    Then I will be no worse than that Intiqs!


    Hum...I am the strongest woman in this world!


    While humming a little song, she cleansed her body until after she finished freshening up.


    Only then did the Bee Eater begin to think about his strategy.


    First of all, you must enter the artificial room.


    There is the DNA of Dolly''s body. With this thing, she can be resurrected in the future.


    Secondly, it is to organize manpower and build an organization that is not inferior to the temple.


    The school city is not simple.


    This has already been known from Indix''s mouth, and he also understands a little bit.


    That being the case, let''s start!


    Then the bee-eater Caoqi disappeared in place and headed towards the artificial house. After all, she had experience, and her entry was very simple.


    Teleport.


    Coupled with familiar terrain.


    No one noticed that an enemy had sneaked into here.


    Originally in Dolly''s room.


    The girl who was crying at the photo was muttering to herself.


    "These executioners, I will kill you, I promise...I promise to avenge you, Dolly..."


    "You can''t take revenge like this! Because your strength is too small!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Who?" The pink girl looked back and found that this was an acquaintance. "Fuck the bee-eater, how do you come back?"


    "To revive Dolly!"


    The other party walked up to him and looked for it in the room.


    Finally found a few short hair.


    Although there are no life characteristics inside, the soul breath still exists!


    Watching the bee-eater **** pray to store the hair.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and asked, "What do you want to do? Can I help you!"


    "Yes, there is a lack of people around me, come and do things for me!"


    "good."


    The little hands of the two were held together, and the first partner was in hand.


    The bee eater thought so.


    ......


    ......

 Chapter 910：

    And on the other side.


    On the edge of the icy river.


    Kamijou Touma tremblingly hugged his shoulders, this kind of winter day is the most uncomfortable.


    By the way, he came here in a neurotic state.


    "Is there anyone, I won''t be deceived..."


    When Kamijou Touma was suffering, a phantom appeared in front of him.


    "Ghost..."


    "Uncle Ghost, I contacted you! Now I ask if you would like to hand over your arm to wake up the power sleeping in you.


    Are you willing to join the religion? "


    "What **** religion?"


    "You have always been unlucky. It is all related to your arm. As long as you give up your arm, you will become a strong man."


    When faced with this woman hiding in the shadows, Kamijou Touma couldn''t help but doubt it.


    But the other party seemed to be right.


    "Excuse me, do I need to do anything to join the cult?"


    "Of course, God needs you to save the world and help those who are weak. This is the doctrine of our sect, and the religion is developing rapidly in the city.


    If you don''t join this time, you won''t be allowed to join next time.


    You think about it, think about why you can enter here with the strength of LV0, is there no conspiracy? "


    Shiraiko''s words are very tricky.


    Actually, Kamijou Touma also thought about it.


    But did not think about it.


    After careful consideration, there seems to be a real problem.


    "Then I can avoid all this by abandoning my arm?"


    "certainly!"


    "Well then, you can take it away... I hope you are not a villain!"


    Kamijou Touma smiled seemingly harmless to humans and animals. people.


    Chapter 898 Holy Angel Phil comes to the academy, Eight Dragon Kamijou Toma is born!


    Whoever treats him as a fool is the real fool.


    Because his hands are fantasy killers.


    Any magic means, superpowers can''t be cut off.


    Can only a little girl twist her hand?


    Kamijou Touma didn''t believe it, and he also prepared a weapon, right next to the railing.


    A very sharp, sharp knife.


    He thinks very clearly, once the enemy has malicious intentions.


    I can''t catch it with my own hands.


    Heiko Shirai nodded, and reached out to grab Kamijou Touma''s shoulder. A terrible whirlpool appeared on Kamijou Touma''s arm.


    Then with a click, he twisted this arm.


    "Why... why didn''t my fantasy killer trigger?"


    Before he screamed out.


    A linen cloth was stuck in the mouth.


    The blood did not spill out because it was blocked by a mysterious technique.


    It only took a while.


    When I was numb, I didn''t feel the pain anymore.


    "I took the arm away. This is something for you. Now go home and practice, and soon the arm will grow out, and the power hidden in your body will be stimulated."


    Speaking, Shirai Kuroko lightly patted Kamijou as numb.


    Then he disappeared in place.


    When he woke up, he found that he was already at home.


    He grabbed it towards the arm.


    Empty and empty.


    The comparison has been truncated.


    Kamijou Touma smiled bitterly: "This is terrible. Without the fantasy killer, I can''t do anything when I meet someone with the ability."


    Then he looked at what was in his hand.


    Maybe it can save itself.


    Alas, it''s a care... Whether it''s for the future life, or whatever!


    Shangjo Dangma has no choice.


    Because, I only have one way to go dark.


    Thirty minutes later.


    When Kamijou Touma wakes up, his arm has completely recovered, and not only that, he has also discovered the power of the dragon in his body.


    "Eight dragons! It turns out that this is my real strength. The fantasy killer completely limits my development..."


    His mind moved.


    An ice crystal dragon entwined and appeared in front of him.


    A gift from the gods.


    Strengthened the power of the dragon.


    Kamijou Touma feels that his current strength has surpassed LV5.


    But there was not the slightest joy in my heart.


    But feel a heavy burden!


    Because the greater the power, the greater the responsibility.


    ...


    The next day.


    The atmosphere in the Metropolitan Academy is a bit different.


    On the way to school, Kamijou Touma saw people gathering in front of the church, including the security forces in the academy.


    what ''s wrong?


    With a little tiptoe, he flew directly over.


    Then, I heard those guards expelling pedestrians.


    "What to see, this church can''t stay here because of the regulations! All must be expelled..."


    "Excuse me, what did we do wrong in Eternal God?"


    Inticus said with a smile.


    There was no fear, not even any wavering.


    Shangjo Dangma''s face became gloomy when he heard the words of Eternal God''s Teaching. Just now, he felt that there are people with God''s teachings here.


    Who would have thought that this group of people would actually expel the religious people.


    How can this be tolerated!


    "You have violated the regulations!"


    "What regulations? How many please tell me..."


    "This is a secret!"


    "So if you get a fictitious ordinance, you will expel us? Then this academy is really corrupt. It''s a good place to do all kinds of **** human studies on your own!"


    In an instant, the faces of these guards changed drastically.


    And more people came nearby.


    Many of them are still capable.


    The defensive captain said to Intiqs: "I warn you, it is best to give up all resistance and accept our investigation."


    "Come if you want to make a move, let me see how powerful the Metropolitan Academy is?"


    "This is what you said..."


    I saw the defensive captain wave his hand gently.


    A group of people rushed towards Inticus.


    "God, please bless me, Holy Light Divine Art¡¤Angel Coming..."


    Inticus chanted quickly.


    I saw a dazzling light flashing in the sky.


    An angel appeared in people''s eyes. To be precise, it was not a creature, but an angel turned into pure light.


    "Holy Angel Phil, follow the call of the priestess!"


    "Well, all Phil who attacks the gods, you can fight back!"


    "Yes, my priestess!"


    At this moment, many people have noticed here.


    And Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater Kaori also all followed.


    The former is afraid of accidents.


    And the latter thinks that we can¡¯t let Indikes get into trouble...........


    At this time, the defensive is also difficult to get under, and can only command people to attack.


    "Mortals, you are provoking the majesty of God! God ordered me to grant you death..."


    As soon as Phil''s voice fell, his entire face rushed over.


    It took the life of the defensive captain with just a single sword.


    Bang bang bang.


    A series of special bullets hit Phil''s body, but she turned into a holy light and disappeared.


    But when it reappears.


    But it was another sword that killed the defense.


    At this moment, Misaka Mikoto also received the order from the academy!


    [Attack that holy angel! ¡¿


    "Cut... the order you just issued?"


    "Yes..."


    On the other end of the phone, Chuchun Shili said helplessly.


    Misaka Mikoto then said: "I see, you guys pay attention to safety!"


    "Sister, are you ready?"


    "No... I''ll follow the order, it''s not suitable to be exposed for the time being!"


    In the next instant, an electromagnetic cannon flew out of her fingertips.

 Chapter 911：

    Only one-tenth of the strength, but the strength of the previous full firepower.


    boom.


    Everyone only heard a blast of wind, and the ground exploded.


    Phil was broken to pieces, but when the light gathered, she remained unscathed.


    Holy light angel.


    The power is infinite under the light.


    Phil raised his head and stared blankly at the figure attacking him.


    The opponent has strong divine power and the mark of God, that is a great person.


    He must not attack 1.5 strikes.


    At this time, the guards had all been killed.


    And Phil also fell into a stalemate.


    Inticus glanced at Misaka Mikoto, and said to Phil, "Get out!"


    "Yes, my lord..."


    Then Misaka Mikoto naturally retreated after completing the mission, and these passers-by were originally to be erased from their memories, but were secretly planted by Inticus.


    The amnestics are offset.


    On that day, these people became the catalyst.


    They don''t want to become silent puppets when they die.


    What a terrible thing?


    You think you are superior, a white-collar worker, or the boss of a company.


    In fact, he is just a tool man.


    You can erase it at will, or change your memory.


    Driven by fear, these people came to the temple, hoping to be protected. .


    Chapter 899 Two Women Fight! The party who has been violently abused passes through[ͼ]


    What people want, God teaches how not to flourish.


    Inticus almost laughed.


    "Don''t worry, take your time... Everyone can join the church, and the gods will bless us!"


    "Thank you priest!"


    "The sacrificial lord is kind..."


    "Uuuuu...I never thought that Xueyuan City would clear the memory, I''m afraid they have done it many times."


    "Maybe our relatives die, you will feel that he has never appeared before!"


    "Yes, this **** academy city is basically a sheepfold of the rich. If you want to kill it, kill it... either the capable person or the tool person!"


    "Join the religion and overthrow the rule of the school city..."


    ...


    People''s voices are getting louder and louder.


    But everyone''s eyes were on the gods and the angels of light.


    At this time, some bold believers came to Phil to ask questions about the world of God.


    "Is the world of God? Where am I just an ordinary light element, summoned by the law, where I am born, I have the appearance of an angel.


    Actually I am not a great angel.


    A true angel, to destroy this planet, only needs one blow 29...


    And angels are just the bottom of the gods! "


    hiss...


    The believers took a deep breath.


    Planets can be destroyed at will, so what is their world?


    Thinking of this, the eyes of those believers became even more fiery.


    Those who did not join started rushing to join.


    After all, there is blessing to come to the religion.


    No one wants to be a useless tool person.


    ...


    On the other side, the roof of the building.


    The queen bee-eater Kaori stands with the electromagnetic cannon Misaka Mikoto.


    His eyes were full of gunpowder.


    "Oh... I didn''t expect that the Ping girl could have this kind of figure, huh... Isn''t it possible to stimulate all the divine power to that part?"


    "You are in charge of my affairs! Naturally, I don''t understand..."


    The current Misaka Mikoto can be very proud.


    That fluffy feel, and the upright career line.


    pride!


    pride!


    Humph...


    However, she is not a vegetarian, and then she glanced at the bee-eater, who is also superb, and mocked: "I think someone lacked motor cells before, so nutrition must have gone there, no wonder X Brainless..."


    "What did you say!"


    "Who told you to talk about me first!"


    The two bared their teeth!


    Then he calmed down at the same time, because quarrels can be done anytime.


    There is something to discuss today.


    "Let¡¯s talk about my information first. I have already obtained Kamijou as a fantasy killer. What''s going on with you?"


    "I went to the man-made room and looked at the police policy inside. Where the other party is breaking through, it is estimated that it will not be long before the man-made room falls.


    Say it first, if it''s a sacrifice.


    I must resurrect Dolly! "


    Who is Dolly?


    Misaka Mikoto didn''t know it at first, but after getting all the information.


    She realized that it was an extremely sad existence.


    Bee-eater Fuck Chi also chose to betray the academy and join their religious cult because of Dori. From this point of view, Misaka Mikoto must admire her.


    Because this is a girl with a true temperament.


    Misaka Mikoto nodded and said, "I understand... Today''s incident shows that the black hand does not want to see the development of the gods.


    However, the other party should not dare to attack the gods easily, because it will allow some people to test it.


    We must hurry up to infiltrate! "


    "Yes, do you need me to sneak attack on one side? It''s not a way to slaughter the Misaka sisters like this, and I shouldn''t be suspected of doing anything."


    "No! I have a better candidate, thank you..."


    Tearing.


    There was a flash of thunder in the air.


    Misaka Mikoto disappeared in place.


    Seeing the beating sparks in the air, the bee eater snorted softly, and disappeared in place with grace.


    ......


    ten minutes later.


    Kamijou Dangma received a message from his home.


    [Today I went to the attacking party near the stadium to pass]


    [The information is as follows...]


    "There will be a mission so soon, one side can pass... LV5 superpowers, only require serious injuries, it''s easy..."


    Kamijou Touma smiled and began to dress up.


    He did not ask the reason.


    Because the religion is compassionate.


    And in the future, he will know why he wants to attack one side to pass.


    I have to say that after joining the cult, his luck also improved, and he won the prize when he went out today.


    There are plenty of bags.


    When night fell.


    Yifangtong continued to follow the original mission and began to slaughter sister Misaka.


    He has passed such a long time.


    After all, killing the puppet didn''t feel much to him.


    Will you be sad for the ants that are trampled to death?


    Of course not.


    And one party will not have any feelings for the dead sister Misaka.


    After the first man fell.


    One side had already locked on the next target, and he squatted slightly before he flew out.


    The speed is ridiculous.


    However, this time he didn''t wait for him to find the target hidden in the alley.


    An ice dragon came oncoming.


    "what is this?"


    One party used superpowers to bombard the other party.


    As a result, a figure emerged from the ice dragon.


    Hit him with a punch.


    boom.


    One side felt like he had been hit by a plane.


    Before he landed, a cold hand took hold of his head.


    "You **** 367, did you know you were killing someone?"


    boom.


    His head hit the wall.


    One side of the road only felt completely dark in front of him.


    But unable to resist.


    "Ah...who the **** are you!!!"


    He tried to control the opponent''s ice with super powers, but there was no response.

 Chapter 912：

    In an instant, one party reacted.


    This is not superpower, nor is it magic.


    This is something more advanced!


    I can''t manipulate it myself.


    The answer to the side was a violent beating, until the sound of a police siren was heard outside.


    The other party said again: "Do you know that those who have died are alive and live, and there are souls in them... It''s just that they haven''t been born for too long!"


    The side with the bruised nose and swollen face passed through.


    His eyes widened in an instant.


    He reluctantly raised his head and looked at the ice armor man with an expression of disbelief.


    "You lie...they...cough...they said this is a clone and there is only one host!"


    "Fuck you, they count as a fart, a living person who can walk...bleeds and sorrows...is this a puppet?


    You executioner! If there is no order, I will kill you! "


    In the end, Kamijou Toma was OK and one side passed, turned around and disappeared in place.


    It is impossible for the other party to capture him.


    Because at this time his speed is three times the speed of sound. .


    Chapter 900 A Dong: I found out that I found true love, but no surprises!


    "How about it?"


    "I have been knocked out, the enemy has disappeared, and it seems that it was specifically for one side!"


    "How is the injury?"


    "Three ribs are broken, and my arm is broken, so I can''t move for a short time!"


    "Report to the headquarters, it seems that the plan can only be temporarily shelved..."


    "Are they the people who teach?"


    "If it were them, it would have killed him directly, the lunatics of the gods, what do they say to love the world, what can a group of ants take care of..."


    The party who has fallen into a coma passes through, but for some reason can hear the outside world.


    It''s just that the eyelids are too heavy to open.


    Subsequently, he was pulled away by an ambulance.


    Secretly sent to the hospital.


    After a meticulous examination, the official responsible for the evolution of absolute ability started a conversation with the doctor.


    Because one party was in a coma.


    So they can be unscrupulous.


    "How about those mass-produced goods recently? Are they emotionally stable..."


    "It''s okay, but some have a lot of disgust, I think this is a bit wrong, and we need to take measures..."


    "Well, let''s think of a way, maybe we can find an existence that balances emotions!"


    "Yes, after all, every death brings bad feelings to those living entities..."


    "Hey...just a group of dolls, if it''s not for cultivating LV7 superpowers, they don''t need them.


    As for individual emotions, they must be killed before they are born. This is the importance of tools. "


    Passing through the dark side, recalling the man who beat him violently.


    For some reason, I felt extremely upset in my heart.


    Are you just a tool?


    Is it being used wantonly...


    The one who was originally very obedient passed through, and he began to have rebellion in his heart, and at the same time he also had the idea of ??wanting to pry into the truth.


    ......


    At this time, inside the Wuhun Hall.


    A beautiful woman is practicing cross-legged.


    She is the saint of this great power.


    Peerless Tianjiao.


    But at this time, she fell into silence.


    There is a beautiful chat window in front of me, and inside is the girl who dreams of the E-cup reporting the situation.


    A brand new world appeared in front of her.


    If at the beginning, Adong just thought it was the enemy''s trick, then he now attaches great importance to it.


    When a girl is pregnant with spring, she always thinks wishful thinking.


    The world is very beautiful to itself.


    Master also loves himself very much.


    But when I kept asking in the chat that day, who would insult myself?


    In the end, Tosaka told her in annoyance.


    Is his own master!


    This makes Adong unacceptable, because the master is so kind to himself.


    And now she is going to watch the video to appreciate the strength of the gods.


    There are also gods in their world, such as the **** of sea, the **** of Raksha, and the **** of light, but... it is not so easy to inherit the power of the gods.


    Therefore, Adong wanted to see what the God of Eternity was like.


    The video she chose is the latest video uploaded.


    ¡¾Destruction Swordsmanship¡¿


    It is said that this is the son of the eternal god. After the birth of consciousness, the gods passed down a supreme way to celebrate the soberness of the son.


    "Let me see how the video is. ¡¨!"


    After Adong clicked, his soul was sucked into the world.


    I saw an extremely broad world appearing in her eyes.


    There were countless galaxies rotating under her feet, each of which represented a universe, and at this moment she saw a man made it out of the void.


    The opponent Jianxing''s brows, his expression not angry and pretentious.


    Although there is no sound of footsteps.


    People didn''t look at themselves either.


    But Adong feels that he has fallen, and people often say that girls'' sentiments are changeable.


    She laughed at it from the bottom of her heart.


    Love is love.


    Once in love, it is love for life.


    And now the unsentimental A Dong has met the God of Eternity, although the other party has countless wives.


    But now she admits that she has fallen.


    Until a sound came into my ears.


    "Why is it destroying, because I never kill a second sword! Lemonia..."


    Accompanied by the call of the gods.


    A blood-red monster sword appeared in his hand.


    I saw the God of Eternity stepped forward, and then cut out with a sword.


    boom.


    God''s domain.


    Even a space with a very stable structure could not withstand Liu Che''s destruction.


    Nine major roads add to the body.


    A Dong felt that his soul was freezing.


    This is terrifying. What spirit ring and **** are all annihilated under this sword.


    Then the video was interrupted.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    A Dong put his hands on the bed, his sweat steadily falling.


    too strong.


    Unimaginably powerful.


    Is this the true god?


    That''s how the great master is! ! !


    Afterwards, Adong''s face was pale, thinking of what he was about to encounter.


    She clicked to download immediately, no... her body cannot be contaminated.


    The slightest thought in his heart for Xiaogang was directly shattered by the gods, and now Adong could not accommodate anyone except Liu Che in his heart.


    how so?


    An ordinary man, with Di Bai local tyrant in front of you.


    Just ask the other party if they don''t mind asking you.


    Which would you choose?


    That must be Dibai''s local tyrant, and the other party is also passionate, and he values ??feelings very much.


    Until the mind download.


    A Dong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately she began to practice.


    ......


    In the eternal **** world.


    The goddess Aaliyah smiled and said: "¡§ It seems that Adong is scared, and finally downloaded the exercises!"


    "Cut... who is not afraid, being ruined by an old man at a young age, ghosts can''t stand it!"


    "Actually, what should I do with Asan who is even more disgusting in that world? The other party will not be born until more than ten years later!"


    "Then let Adong kill that Tang Ritian, or find a sow to match it."


    "Hey... this is a good idea. When that **** A San is reincarnated, he will be born on a pig, a perfect match..."


    "It''s better to find a dog!!!"


    "Golden Retriever?"


    "No, the dog can..."


    "Hey, my sister is still scheming, so be it..."


    "Um."


    "I just hope that Adong can unify the world sooner, because there are too many animals in that world..."


    "In fact, there are a lot of worlds, such as Fuxi in the fairy sword world, so many worlds don''t have a good thing."


    "We still don''t want that, just take care of good spirits."

 Chapter 913：

    "Yes, now those elder sisters who are pregnant won''t take over the gods, we have a chance."


    "Don''t be greedy, but also give other sisters a chance! People are modest, and we can''t be greedy..."


    "Yes, Sister Eastern Qin Lan!"


    "Yes, Sister Tu Shanhonghong." Here.


    Chapter 901: A Dongwu Soul Recasting, The Soul of the Taiyin and the Sun


    In the space of the way of love.


    A Dong appeared here, the floating flowers in the sky, and the huge peach tree, all affected her mind.


    In the original book, A Dong is a woman who is passionate.


    At this time, she was even more so.


    The heart is full of the shadow of the gods.


    Originally, the martial spirits in her body were two spiders, but they all shattered when they came to the Dao of Love space.


    But there is no fluctuation in Adong''s heart.


    For her, the power of God is the greatest.


    Since destroying one''s own source of power, it is to give oneself a stronger power.


    Just as she was full of expectation, a burning golden sun fell into her palm from space, followed by a moon.


    Wuhun?


    Haha, what is that!


    Can you compare the sun and the moon?


    And it is also the soul of the sun and the moon of the gods.


    boom.


    A Dong felt that his soul was sublimating, and a series of martial arts appeared deep in his mind.


    And also has two magical powers.


    ¡¾Solar Power¡¤Burn everything¡¿


    ¡¾Lunar Supernatural Powers¡¤Creation and Regeneration¡¿


    These are just the first two magical powers.


    As for the spirit ring and level, they didn''t exist at all, they were invincible at first.


    A Dong, who felt her powerful strength, wanted to thank her, and a rose fell on her heart.


    "Work hard, I hope you can spread the religion to every corner of the world, and will not tolerate the evil ones!"


    "Yes, Lord God!"


    367¡¡ The voice just fell.


    The line of sight became distorted.


    A Dong returned to the bedroom in the Wuhun Hall.


    She opened her beautiful apricot eyes and felt her body in surprise, if she counted according to her strength.


    Then he must have come to the end of the world.


    The next step is to go to the local **** realm.


    But Adong did not do this, instead, he decided to seize power and become the next pope, and the sect had to change its name.


    Absolute strength represents absolute right to speak.


    However, Adong thinks it is better to observe, maybe his master is not that shameful.


    Then she used the power of the lunar yin to create an eye and flew out towards the outside world.


    It was night outside at this time.


    In the dead of night.


    The eyes flew into the air.


    In the moonlight, the eyes are invisible, and with the sound of receiving, they will never be noticed.


    Because in everyone''s eyes, it is just moonlight.


    How can people care about moonlight!


    When Adong manipulated his eyes and went to Master''s residence, he found that there was no one inside.


    "Hey... isn''t he at home? What the **** did he do..."


    The eyes continued to fly, and finally found each other in a garden.


    But the following pictures made A Dong''s heart cold.


    His master was actually using spiritism for Xiaogang to modify his memory.


    "Go and seduce her, when your relationship is hot, it''s time for her to despair.


    Such a disciple with unparalleled potential, who wouldn''t be greedy?


    She is so beautiful and so affectionate that even me as a master can''t help but be greedy..."


    As he said, the old man licked his lips.


    Full of lewd smiles.


    I saw a black knife pierced into Xiaogang''s abdomen, and the opponent wilted instantly.


    And it''s not humane in this life.


    After arranging everything, Adong¡¯s master turned and left. As for Xiaogang when he woke up, he even said: "Recently, I have researched a theory. Go to Dongdong tomorrow. You can''t let her down..."


    Until this time, A Dong''s completely understood.


    It turns out that when I was young, I was too ignorant. Why did he keep a trash in captivity in the huge soul hall?


    It turned out to be a trap.


    She was still wondering why some young talents always appeared by her side at that time.


    It turned out to be a trap made by the old immortal.


    "Huh... what a good master, I was so touched that I shed tears, this Xiao Gang is just a chess piece..."


    After thinking about everything.


    A Dong, a silent cultivator, secretly began to contact his cronies.


    Let them also practice divine law and join the divine religion.


    If you want to kill the pope, you must find a reason, and you can''t be at home.


    Otherwise, the place of the Soul Palace will be destroyed.


    She has no time to build.


    A Dong stayed up all night, and finally decided to follow the other party''s thoughts and directly lead people out of the city.


    The next day.


    A Dong said that he was about to break through again, and he was going to go outside to hunt for experience.


    There must be a lot of people around when the saint is dispatched.


    Two consecrates, one titled Contra.


    These are all to follow.


    "My saint, where are we going?"


    On the way, the consecration couldn''t help asking.


    A Dong said with a smile: "It''s not far in front of the Star Dou Great Forest mixed area, soon..."


    Everyone nodded upon hearing this.


    It seems that there is no danger this time, it is very low-level here.


    And how can there be problems with so many strong people?


    But no one knew that the enemy this time would be Adong.


    In about three days, they came to a canyon.


    A Dong ordered to prepare to rest, and when everyone dismounted, she started to get into trouble.


    A round of sun turned into a terrible fire prison, imprisoning those people.


    "Master Saint, what are you doing?"


    "What? I want you to surrender to me, surrender to the feet of the gods..."


    "God? Don''t dream! We are the worship of the Soul Palace!"


    "Now those who kneel will not die!"


    A Dong''s tone is very indifferent.


    It is impossible to understand what she is thinking, a spy lurking inside, coldly snorted at this time: "The Saint of the Soul Palace is trying to rebel!


    Standing here, there are two priests, and one Contra, you girl..."


    The voice did not fall.


    This 80th-level strong man was penetrated by a flame spear!


    No one had expected this attack.


    However, Adongtu''s poor view also left these three powerhouses helpless.


    Spirit abilities unfolded one after another, wanting to destroy this fire prison.


    But no matter whether it was worship or the Contra, there was no way to leave this place.


    Until the three pillars of fire penetrated their bodies.


    Only then began to understand that this Tianjiao already possessed unimaginable strength.


    "We admit defeat, we admit that we are your slaves..."


    The terrifying flame power destroyed their soul bones, causing these strong men to cry.


    Just over ten seconds.


    They feel that their souls will be burned.


    This shows how terrifying Adong''s power is now.


    Soul skills?


    what is that?


    Can it be more powerful than divine art?


    Looking at the strong man kneeling on his knees begging for mercy, A Dong said contemptuously: "It''s pretty much the same..."


    Then she implanted the seed of flame into everyone''s heart, which relieved the fire prison.


    Just ten minutes.


    This valley has melted.


    Countless soul beasts were scared to leave one after another, like a scene of apocalypse.


    And Adong looked at the recovered slaves and said: "Leave a few people here to build the soul beast temple, the rest will turn around and go back with me.


    This time I want to occupy the entire soul hall! ".


    Chapter 902 The incarnation of the soft and charming rabbit, the order of the gods is established!


    Everyone shuddered upon hearing the words.


    This saint''s heart is so cruel.


    However, she thought very clearly when she came out this time.

 Chapter 914：

    Everyone uses spirit beasts for cultivation purposes, and if they can command these beasts, it is also an extremely powerful force.


    This can''t help but-to say Dong''s cleverness.


    Since the monsters can join the cult.


    So why are these soul beasts impossible?


    Then, under her guidance, everyone began to build a temple in this valley.


    After all, it has a strong strength.


    This matter is still very simple.


    "You remember one thing. After joining the cult, you can eliminate those old-fashioned cultivation methods. What we pursue is peace.


    God also needs believers, especially in conquering the mainland.


    Therefore, if the enemy blocks the cult, he will kill him if he kills it.


    But if they are kind, they can be imprisoned. "


    "Yes..."


    Everyone nodded upon hearing this.


    Although everyone has killed soul beasts, the doctrines are different now.


    Naturally, we have to change our thinking.


    Then Adong called the two offerings and the Contra, and turned the things recorded yesterday into a crystal and gave them to them.


    After seeing the ugly gesture of the pope.


    The three of them bowed their heads in unison.


    "Now can you understand why I want to subvert the Soul Palace?"


    "Yes, the subordinate understands!"


    "If that old beast doesn''t covet my beauty and is not so nasty, how can I be so cruel? Fortunately, before this happened, the gods blessed me.


    Now that you have joined the gods, I hope you will do your best, because there will be opportunities to ascend to the gods in the future! "


    "Yes, the subordinates will go through fire and water..."


    In fact, the three of them could not betray anyway.


    Now that I see the gods, it is impossible for Adong to make them betray.


    Because these terrible gods must have some secret door, the horror of wanting to betray will make you more uncomfortable than death.


    It is precisely because of this.


    Everyone understands what they should do.


    Allegiance to the gods, allegiance to the saint.


    Only in this way can we survive in the troubled times that follow.


    ......


    At this time, in the Star Dou Great Forest.


    A pair of rabbits are wandering, the two rabbits are very cute.


    "Baby, keep up with mom''s footsteps, or you''ll be eaten by the enemy!"


    "Um..."


    The ignorant little rabbit jumped happily.


    The female rabbit among them looked at the sky worriedly.


    Just not long ago, two rounds of sun appeared in the sky, and the terrible heat almost made her hair burn.


    It''s really scary.


    I don''t know if it is the strong one or how.


    I always feel my heartbeat is very fast.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of the mother and daughter at some unknown time.


    The two rabbits stiffened in place.


    That girl is very beautiful.


    It can be said that fairies cannot be overstated.


    She looked at them with a smile, and said, "They are really two beautiful bunny spirits. It just happens that I am missing a maid. How about you come to accompany me? I will give you strength..."


    "Big... Your lord, won''t you kill us?"


    "Of course, come with me!"


    With one finger of the woman, a whirlpool force sucked the two rabbits into her hand.


    At this moment, the two rabbits can see clearly that the distance has turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Even if they run away, it will only be in vain.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will extinguish these flames. The movement was a bit loud just now, so many places are burning..."


    Say not to be afraid, but can you not be afraid?


    The terrible sun was created by the woman in front of him.


    But at this time, the soft rabbit dare not speak.


    Instead, it showed a well-behaved appearance.


    Tutu doesn''t speak anyway, Tutu is very good, don''t kill Tutu.


    The little rabbit next to him is ignorant and unknown.


    After learning that he would not kill himself, he slowly became lively, and inside the divine power shield, he looked at the sky below with joy.


    A lot of flames poured out.


    Accompanied by the woman''s shot, it slowly cooled down.


    Afterwards, I saw Adong lightly raising his jade arms, and a blue water lotus appeared in the sky.


    In an instant, it rained drizzle.


    What is the power of the lunar yin?


    A Dong didn''t know before, but after slowly trying to figure out and experiment, he mastered the doorway.


    lunar.


    Yin attribute is water, that is, one can master the power of water element.


    And it can moisturize the earth.


    The creatures living in this forest all felt this power and gathered towards this place.


    Because this unit contains a trace of divine power.


    This is the power that can transform the soul beast.


    "You can absorb it to your heart''s content, and pass on the gods to the world... Take care of all sentient beings, as long as all soul beasts are not evil ones, they can come to the temple to listen to it!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Classes are taught every seven days..."


    The crisp sound spread throughout the large forest.


    Countless soul beasts were surprised.


    This is real?


    Is there such a good thing?


    Some soul beasts disdain, some soul beasts think this is a human trick.


    But after Shuangri ascended to heaven, there was indeed a breath that made them dazzling and radiating from that direction.


    And when the moon blooms.


    This breath came to the extreme.


    ......


    The doorway of the humble temple.


    A Dong was feeding the two rabbits with food. They were very big, but they were nothing in terms of space magic.


    Yes, to master the lunar yin is to master space.


    ..........0


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Mother Rabbit nodded quickly and returned food without killing herself, which was great.


    And the little rabbit said: "Sister, you are so kind!"


    "Yes, because of the gods, I have gained my current strength. When you are full, come and practice the gods. I also want to see what a rabbit can become!


    If it''s speeding up, you should change it all at once! "


    "Yes, my sister..."


    Little Tutu said with ridged ears.


    About thirty minutes later.


    Both rabbits were full, and they lay on the ground and entered the form of cultivation.


    At this time, news came from the outside.


    Some low-level spirit beasts were attracted by Yuehua.


    "My lord, what should I do?"


    "Identify soul beasts and give them methods. The religion needs to be carried forward, and we also need strength!"


    "Yes."


    Almost another hour passed.


    The two rabbits were wrapped in a pink force.


    Later, they became two beauties.


    One big and one small.


    The older one is about twenty-eight or ninety-nine, and the younger one is twelve years old.


    As for why it became like this.


    Adong felt that it was the little rabbit who had received the essence of Yuehua and the gift of the gods, which speeded up the time.


    From infancy, it directly became the growth period.


    Although this is not common in spirit beasts.


    But the power of the gods is miracles.


    She was not surprised at all to become a woman half as beautiful as herself.


    After all, isn''t Misaka Mikoto breast enhancement? people.


    Chapter 903 What a big hammer, the terrifying saint Adong! ! ! [ͼ]


    After the transformation, the big rabbit was named Xiaobai by Adong.


    The small ones are called Ah Wu.


    As for why, it was because she was not very comfortable with her present appearance, she always fell down when she walked.


    And it looks and has some beauty.


    So he was named Awu by Adong.

 Chapter 915：

    Moon Huaxia.


    The earth was covered in silver, and A Dong put his arms around the cute and lovely A Wu, and said to him: "Little girl, you must remember, the name with three in it must not be a good thing."


    "Why, sister?"


    "Because, God hates to take the third, remember... you must use the tricks I taught you to beat him hard when you see it in the future!"


    "Hmm... I know, sister..."


    The little rabbit smiled sweetly.


    In addition to the original moves passed down by the rabbit, she also learned a move.


    [So big a mallet]


    A nirvana, if you attack between the man¡¯s legs, Zhiming damage will occur!


    But she must become a rabbit form to activate.


    To put it simply, you will see a rabbit, humans and animals walking towards you harmlessly, and then suddenly a half-meter-long carrot appears in your hand and knocks between your legs.


    Stains...


    It is terrible.


    ......


    With the efforts of Adong and others, the name of the gods in this forest is getting louder and louder.


    At first the soul beast only thought that the speaker was a liar.


    But with more and more soul beasts and propaganda doctrines, they understand the importance of things.


    Joining the cult can not be hunted by humans.


    How good is this?


    Seeing the sect gradually getting on the right track, Adong calculated the time and was ready to go back.


    The worshippers who followed her asked: "My lord, what shall we do then? Is it to infiltrate slowly, or..."


    "Hmph, I don''t have that time, just shoot! That old thing has already reached out to my side, you will look at my eyes when the time comes."


    "Yes."


    "This time the Pope shifts, our religion will be carried forward, and the other gods will all kneel at the feet of my god."


    "That''s it!"


    A Dong smiled confidently, his whole person exuding infinite charm.


    Three days later.


    The saint returns, Xiaogang, as her friend, is waiting for the arrival of the goddess in the distance.


    But the woman who used to give him a look is now unheard of.


    Ignore myself and go away.


    "Is she a little tired? Still say... don''t like me!"


    As a waste.


    Xiao Gang was very sensitive, recalling the encouragement that the other party had given him back then, as well as that kind-hearted look.


    He gritted his teeth.


    Be prepared to find the door in a while.


    When he turned and left, a spy who was watching him nodded towards the distance.


    Report the information to the Pope.


    "I didn''t flirt with him? What''s going on...Is my information wrong! It''s impossible...I should be scrupulous about the people around me!"


    The expression on the Pope''s face remained unchanged.


    The love he prepared for his disciple was not so easy.


    Can''t be destroyed.


    Let''s give her some information now, otherwise it will be difficult to control if she is strong.


    Thinking of that picture.


    The lustful eyes burst into light.


    The old man licked his lips, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    The fruit that has been cultivated for many years is finally about to be picked, which is really exciting.


    ......


    After half an hour.


    A Dong returned to his residence, and the same offerings also returned.


    The Pope looked a little unhappy at the people who didn''t have him in the crowd.


    But he didn''t show it, just smiled at A Dong and said, "My child, how about this trip?"


    "It''s not going well, some manpower was lost. Master, let''s go in and talk. This time I encountered a big treasure!"


    "Um?"


    The pope was a little surprised.


    The worship and Contra beside him hurriedly testified.


    "I do need to talk about it. The matter is a bit serious, and it may affect the entire continent. It''s really scary!


    However, we have found an ancient secret book that can be practiced without a soul beast. "


    "real?"


    The pope''s eyes shone brightly, and his breathing became quicker.


    Then they entered Adong''s boudoir.


    There are only four people.


    After all, it is important information and cannot be easily leaked.


    "Let''s talk, Donger...what is the secret?"


    "It''s such a master, before I say it... can you please die!"


    The power of the lunar yin and the sun converge into a tai chi two rites.


    The black and white ball of light directly destroyed half of the Pope''s body.


    At the same time, thousands of silver needles penetrated all the acupuncture points of the Pope, and the magic circle in the room was also opened...........


    This sudden change made the Pope stunned.


    What the **** is this TM.


    His face was extremely uncomfortable, and he struggled wildly.


    But the soul power in his body seemed to sink into the ocean.


    There is no response at all!


    "It''s weird, why do I have this kind of power, but with your rotten brain, how can I understand it."


    Hahaha...Master, Master... Times have changed.


    Now is the era under my rule.


    I still want to get someone to test me, bah...you **** also figured it out.


    Toad still wants to eat swan meat. What is the difference with that A San?


    Disgusting things, who are righteous all day long, who can you represent?


    I don''t want to see him anymore, so I castrated him, got a large male dog and kept it together, and kept the thing made of wax and stuffed it into his mouth! "


    "Yes, Lord Master..."


    Subsequently, the pope was carried out.


    The other consecrated person asked, "My lord, what should I do with that Xiaogang..."


    A dream of girls'' generation.


    A Dong sighed slightly, and said, "Let him wake up. If the other party recognizes the facts, let him leave. If you stalk him, kill him."


    "Yes."


    Speaking of the encounter with Xiaogang, it is actually a script.


    The two of them didn''t have any substantial things, at most they encouraged each other, after all, they also cherish their innocence. 1.5


    Like it, like it.


    But like is not love, this is the latest insight of Adong.


    It is also the teaching of those sisters.


    Like is the best sustenance of mankind, but it is not love.


    Because love is deep.


    It was originally a dream from the beginning, so it was natural to cut everything off.


    Her target is the entire continent.


    Moreover, my heart has already belonged.


    A Dong touched the mark on his heart, with a hint of thought on his face, he couldn''t help but smile sweetly.


    ......


    When the spells in my mind are cleared, and I have long known that all this is the script.


    Xiaogang was very angry.


    No... it''s all fake! ! !


    All this is fake, I don¡¯t believe it...


    "Let me meet her, she loves me, she must still love me... this is testing me!".


    Chapter 904 Women are terrifying, they are hundreds of millions of times more vicious than men!


    "Don''t bark the dog, and don''t look at your identity. With a little bit of knowledge, you feel that you are special?


    Without that old dog''s arrangement, you would be nothing but grass scraps in your life! "


    "Do you think you can see our saint? Ha ha... Let''s go, the entanglement here, our adults said it''s good to get together and get away.


    Consider it a dream! "


    Looking at the money thrown under her feet.


    How can young Xiaogang bear it.


    He felt that there must be something hidden in it that he didn''t know.


    "No... I don''t need money, how can money buy feelings? Get out of me... I want to see Adong, she said she will always love me..."


    "What she said, we agreed, I am not a waste, my theory..."


    "Please, let me see her again..."


    Xiaogang, who is like a madman, jumped into thunder for a while, then knelt on the ground and cried.


    It''s like a clown.


    Because this is his last spiritual support.


    The worshiper glanced, shook his head and said, "Are you sure you won''t leave?"


    "Don''t go... Dong, she...poof..."


    Xiaogang continued to struggle stubbornly, thinking he saw hope. 29


    Think that the other party is testing yourself.

 Chapter 916：

    As a result, a knife fell into his heart.


    Until his death, he hadn''t figured out why.


    "Hmph... Forget it the theory, go to death obediently, **** things... Our master priest is a woman of the gods, so you can defile it.


    Really knowing how to live and die..."


    A ball of flame engulfed Xiao Gang.


    In fact, what they said was not wrong. What is the theory?


    A real powerhouse than the last one?


    Now they are using the power of gods, letting you theory the number one in the world, how can they be their opponents.


    The spirit abilities have long been outdated.


    Shenshu is the king of the future!


    In a moment, a message reached A Dong''s ear.


    "My lord, that licking dog doesn''t want to go, and keeps clamoring, it has been killed!"


    "Well, let''s arrange the following things."


    There was no change in her tone, not even a trace of reaction.


    It''s as if a dog died.


    At this moment, Adong was calculating in his heart how to seize the Soul Palace.


    Only by gaining strength can one''s own interests be maximized.


    At present, the more there are more than 20 Contras, and a large number of worships, solicitation is definitely not enough, and it seems a bit abrupt to directly expose that the Pope is controlled by himself.


    It will also cause the soul palace to burst.


    It seems that I can only figure it out slowly.


    In order to maximize the control of the soul palace.


    Adong can only patiently cannibalize them, and those who disagree are directly assassinated.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Saintess of the Martial Spirit Hall: "Uuuuu...the broken dream of the girl, is there anything more pitiful than me?"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Uh... it''s okay, my own DNA has been cloned tens of thousands of times, and I''m being killed every day. I feel pretty miserable too.


    By the way, have you joined the cult? "


    Saintess of the Martial Spirit Hall: "Well, after thinking about it, I joined it. It''s really dangerous... I was almost counted."


    Goddess Aaliyah: "Really your teacher?"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Oh... an old man in his fifties, so disgusting..."


    Saintess of the Martial Spirit Hall: "Then I can''t help it, now I have castrated him, and male dogs will come to him every day, hum... Offend me, just let him survive and die!"


    Klin: "What a ruthless saint! Seeing you look so beautiful, you really can''t help it."


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "What''s the matter? A guy with a human face and a beasthearted heart. For example, the turtle immortal whom you have always respected suddenly discovered that it was the guy who raped and killed your mother. What would you think?"


    Tanjiro: "It''s a cruel metaphor..."


    Iori Taichi: "..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Minors are not allowed to participate in the topic!"


    Klin: "...what do you want me to say, you must have chopped off the tortoise grandson!"


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "This is not the end. A Dong is actually like this. What did she do wrong? A young girl who was pregnant was beaten tragically..."


    Saintess of the Spirit Hall: "It''s great to get your understanding!"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "For such a disgusting person, you will not be able to use the most cruel method.


    Humph, I am a beast, so let him be with the beast.


    By the way, if you don¡¯t hate it, you can transform it into a woman, and then..."


    Tosaka University: "Sister...we are eating, you guys will talk later, this topic is terrible!"


    Good guys.


    This method can be researched out to really have you.


    Saintess of Wuhun Temple: "I thought, I can turn the pope into a woman, and then go find that Ahsan''s father, hahahaha..."


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "The old man can bow down to the wind!"


    Depraved white-robed wizard: "Old man can bow down to the wind!"


    An unknown man: "The old man is willing to go down!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Brother, I''m also willing to go down!"


    ...


    To be ruthless, Adong is ruthless.


    Gao Yao is ashamed.


    Why didn''t you think of giving Liu Bang this tortoise grandson a **** reassignment surgery, and then let Yi Xiaochuan live with him?


    It simply opened the door to a new world.


    The fox who only loves money: "You guys, it''s terrible... By the way, the matter of Misaka Mikoto, your sister, the God Realm can take it in, just turn around and send it directly at 370.


    As for the position, it can be used by a maid of the temple to explain or to act as a starter for Sister Bouma.


    In fact, we happen to be short of a lot of manpower. "


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Thank you Tu Shan Yaya for picking up. Thank you so much. I will work hard... Currently in the college city, one party has been seriously injured. It is estimated that I will not come to trouble in a short time. ."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "You must also be careful that the black-handed dog jumps over the wall in a hurry."


    Vampire Queen: "That''s true. The old dog who masters the academy is actually quite disgusting. Be careful...now you just need to develop slowly.


    Don''t rush to sacrifice, after all, the strengths are almost the same. "


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Yeah, I have military officers by my side. Hehe...Now I am divided into three parts of the religion.


    One is the priestess faction of Indix, the other is the chaebol faction of bee-eaters, and the other is my faction.


    Our three parties compete with each other and cooperate with each other.


    Progress is fast! "


    She thought very simple.


    I am not very smart, and no adults can calculate, but there are many people with great power.


    As long as the power of the religion is developed.


    Can accept everything.


    Now that the three-pointers move together, the black hand did not expect it.


    Hehe...This is the Three Caves Tactics of the Cunning Rabbit! .


    Chapter 905 Aleister is about to jump the wall in a hurry, the calm Inticus! [ͼ]


    Inside the Metropolitan College.


    In the nutrient container, Aleister Crowley looked at the collected information with a bad face.


    Just four days of effort.


    The power of eternal religion has expanded countless times.


    From the initial level of just accepting passers-by, it has now grown to a force of tens of thousands of people.


    And the orders he gave have been questioned.


    This makes Aleister Crowley very upset.


    The superpowers were blocked, and the Inticus suddenly rose for some reason.


    The development of the matter has exceeded his imagination.


    "But this also means that she has gained the power of God. If I can steal this power, I can challenge God..."


    Aleister Crowley did not have any emotional fluctuations.


    It''s like a cold machine.


    His concentration and the calculation of the computer finally came to a conclusion.


    I can absorb this power myself.


    But wanting to defeat Inticus is not that simple, because the English priest who should have been summoned by him unexpectedly broke his appointment.


    I can''t control him.


    He has also lost control of Shangjo Dangma.


    what can we do about it?


    Aleister Crowley kept thinking, and finally decided to let Anbu start to dispatch.


    ...


    Emperor Yuangen, who was eating, suddenly received an order.


    Assassinate the commander of the eternal religion --- Priestess Inticus.


    "Is there any action again...really, I really can''t even enjoy dinner!"


    The man is a bit irritable because he has a bad temper.


    The kind of person who belongs to the spirit.


    At the other end, Maiye Shenli from Anbu, Zhili, also received the assassination order.


    This night is destined to not be so peaceful.


    It can be said to be surging.


    ...


    Countless vehicles began to converge.


    Sudoku Kihara sat in the mobile laboratory and handed over the special virus medicines to the personnel in the dark part.


    "Be careful, it''s best to kill with a single blow, this kind of thing is very troublesome to deal with."


    "Yes. My lord...¡¨."


    Why did Aleister Crowley choose to do it at this time, because he spent a few days studying the summoning angel of Inticus.


    During the day.


    The opponent''s strength will be very strong.


    At noon, it will enter the strongest period.


    You can even illuminate a city.


    Will not be affected by dark clouds.


    Even if it is raining heavily, the temple of the gods still shines brightly.


    And...it''s different at night.


    It will only emit a light.


    But the brightness and energy range have dropped several times.


    This is also the reason why Aleister Crowley wanted to make a move.


    Otherwise, let the other party develop.


    Your own school city will have no place of your own.


    ......

 Chapter 917：

    Inside the temple.


    Phil sat down on his knees in front of the idol and prayed silently.


    The soft light from the body is like ripples.


    Continue to fan out.


    In the next instant, she opened her eyes.


    Disappeared in place.


    In the dark night sky, sixteen rockets struck towards the temple!


    Phil burst into light like the sun, and saw her angrily roared: "You executioners, you still don''t give up!!!"


    The earth turned into daylight.


    This round of the sun is extremely dazzling.


    An angry roar.


    Wake up all believers.


    And Indix stood in front of the temple, watching the sky silently, not caring about the figures gathered nearby.


    Whoosh.


    A poisonous crossbow bolt shot into her eyes.


    Inticus said blankly: "Shield!"


    Hum.


    A huge light shield blocked her in front of her.


    The foul venom and arrows dissipated in the air, and a large amount of gas spread nearby.


    But she didn''t have any expressions.


    At this time, the voice in my heart sounded.


    "Need help?"


    "No! I can deal with tonight''s affairs, but you have to work hard, because after today, that behind the scenes will come out in person next time!"


    "Are you going to play a big one?"


    Misaka Mikoto was a little nervous.


    I''m afraid it will mess up.


    Inticus smiled in her heart and said: "Don''t be afraid. Although my identity is not as good as you, the priestess has a authority. Today I will call a second person.


    Let them feel some despair. "


    "Then you don''t want to kill all of them, some people are not deliberately, they are just being manipulated..."


    "Well, I will keep the beautiful girls, and the rest will die."


    Indix''s tone was a bit mischievous, but also with a hint of coldness.


    This is just a few days.


    I can''t tolerate myself anymore.


    What a funny college.


    ......


    Seeing that the attack was blocked, the Anbu organization immediately began the second round of attacks.


    Firearms, rocket launchers, electromagnetic guns.


    One after another, they fired at Inticus, while Air Phil fought with a few superpowers into a group.


    Inticus looked at the hundreds of people who appeared in front of her, and smiled at them: "¡§"Are you really good to do this? Take orders from a bad guy!"


    "That''s our master, stop struggling, the cult witch..."


    "Who told you not to move away, do it!"


    Mai Ye Shenli, wearing a black night walker, took the lead and directly used the atomic collapse to make a shot. She wanted to destroy everything about the gods.


    Because the above said, if you win this battle.


    Then each of them can request a wish.


    No matter what the wish is, it can be achieved.


    This makes Mai Ye Shenli how to be self-sustaining, the opening is a big move.


    In terms of destructive power, atomic collapse is even more terrifying than an electromagnetic gun.


    Looking at the menacing enemy.


    Inticus sighed softly, and everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but jump.


    The next moment the light shield shattered.


    A strange wind appeared in front of everyone.


    The wind is normal at night.


    But the wind has a touch of sacredness and a touch of softness.


    Mai Ye Shenli didn''t find it, and yelled, "Go to death, stinky woman...and destroy the ruined temple behind you! Hahahaha..."


    An azure blue magic circle appeared in front of Inticus.


    "Do you really think so, you have won by breaking my shield? Or is it that the ragged man behind the scenes didn''t even want to face me in order to test me?


    If you send someone, you need to be more powerful. As an eternal priestess, I have a privilege...


    Do you think my magic power is just maintaining Phil?


    No... you are all wrong. Phil is auto-charged. Welcome the spirits of the gods. Although it is only an incarnation, it is enough to deal with you.


    Come out, Lord Arthur Altria. "


    The pattern on Inticus lit up.


    A girl with short golden hair in armor appeared in front of everyone.


    The hymn is singing.


    Avalon was born.


    Immune to all damage.


    When she opened her eyes, everyone couldn''t help but stepped back in fear.


    This look is too sharp. .


    Chapter 906 Altria''s Terrible, Anbu Girls Who Are Ready to Re-education!


    Her eyes were like sharp blades, she was hairy just being stared at. She was clearly only one meter six, and there was nothing in front of her except the floating scabbard.


    What a terrible woman!


    Seeing that his moves were offset, Mai Ye Shenli immediately said angrily: "What **** King Arthur, just such a small man, give me death..."


    Six more attacks flew out.


    Altria heard someone slander herself, her eyes grew colder.


    boom.


    The earth quaked.


    The golden hair gleamed in the air, and an invisible sword appeared in Altria''s hands.


    No one saw what she did.


    All atomic collapse disappeared in the air.


    Before Emperor Yuangen''s moves, the opponent came to him.


    The chest was bleeding continuously.


    What kind of attack is this?


    With a speed like teleportation and immune to any damage, this woman is a monster.


    puff.


    A mouthful of blood squirted out of his mouth.


    Emperor Yuangen felt very humiliated, but before he raised his head, he stepped on his face with one foot.


    Roll it on the ground.


    "When you insulted the temple, you were very arrogant. In fact, they are just a group of children playing in the mud... I thought the world would be very interesting.


    What a ridiculous attack, super power... Heh, the kid is holding a pistol and doesn''t even know how to use it.


    To become a tool for others in vain. "


    The pressure on the head keeps increasing.


    Finally, harp.


    Emperor Yuangen was trampled on his head alive.


    The nearby defense had been frightened and fleeing madly towards the rear, as a result, Altria swung the invisible long sword in her hand.


    There was more ground meat in an instant.


    Is she cruel?


    No, these people are villains who slander the gods.


    No matter how cruel it is, it''s okay.


    She was thinking if it was Nero''s lower realm, this city would be slaughtered.


    Nero is the most ruthless one.


    At this time, Flanda and her boss Mai Ye Shenli both knelt on the ground.


    This kind of crushing force is too terrifying, one person resists thousands of troops.


    died.


    All the people who came are dead.


    Both the superpowers and the garrison troops were all cut.


    At this time, Altria picked up Mai Ye Shenli''s head and asked indifferently: "Just now you said to destroy the temple?"


    "No...I didn''t. I was forced. We must complete the order given above!"


    At this time, Mai Ye Shen Li also reacted.


    Change the previous violence.


    Be well-behaved like a kitten all the time.


    "Cut... No spine. They are all bad girls. Looking back, I must educate you on what a woman is.


    Don''t always shout and scream like a madman.


    Come over to me who are not dead! "


    Accompanied by Altria''s voice, the girls in armor came over.


    Flanda lowered her head, and Mai Ye Shenli was trembling with fright.


    The classmate Yubi Danxi, who has long red hair and is a hemp, also appeared here afterwards.


    Then there is the intelligence officer Yusai Haimi in the distance, and the sniper hunting tiger with bow and arrow.


    Who dares not to come now.


    Altria will definitely kill everyone to see, because the sword just now cuts the monitoring of the distant building in two.


    Who dares not accept?


    Indix counted, these girls added up to seven people.

 Chapter 918：

    Really speechless.


    A good-looking young girl in the season has to participate in this kind of combat action.


    "You can contain them, I''m going to rest, after all, it is still very interesting to descend with heroic spirits... I want to see this world."


    "Yes, Sister Altria."


    "You don''t need to be so polite. Fortunately, you have chosen to call me, if it''s Ishtar, or Islay, or Nero.


    It is estimated that this city is going to sink. I remember the last time Ishtar went to a certain world, a railgun made a trace of hundreds of kilometers. "


    A girl nearby listened to the conversation between the two.


    The body shuddered.


    Just fight it?


    Take the head to fight.


    People can destroy the city with a single blow.


    This is the gap.


    After hearing the words, Inticus smiled bitterly: "I can''t do it either. After all, I don''t know how to fight, so I can only summon you."


    "No, we are boring even in the God Realm..."


    Then the magical armament was disarmed, and the king of Mao Mao smiled and went out wearing a beautiful suit.


    This feeling of sneaking into the lower bounds is really fun.


    Inticus looked at the Dumbled King who was leaving, and said blankly to the girls behind him: "Come here, you all will go in for atonement."


    "Yes."


    Seven young girls knelt in a row, each of them looks beautiful and charming.


    At this moment, Indix took a ruler and began to punish.


    In short, different screams came from inside.


    It was not until the next day that the believers who came to worship did not find out.


    There are seven more girls in the temple, but each walking posture is very strange.


    At the same time.


    The temple also broadcasted what happened after invading the TV station.


    Rockets, rocket launchers, large weapons.


    Assassination.


    poison.


    Do everything to extremes.


    Inticus stood in front of the camera and said: "If you don''t agree with the existence of the city, you can do it yourself, otherwise more and more people will join the religion?


    Let everyone see your nature, a disgusting thing that is cold-blooded and ruthless, and treats everyone other than yourself as a tool.


    Everyone, take a look, the teenage girl said about developing super powers, and was sent to assassinate us!


    Come on, bow and arrow hunting tigers..."


    The girl in a white T-shirt looked at the camera and cried out: "I am a member of the secret department of the academy. I am responsible for assassinations. I have killed six people, but I didn''t mean it. If I don''t execute the order, I will be killed. ..."


    Then Flanda.


    Next is the silk flag favorite, Yusai Haimi...


    In the end, Inticus ridiculed: "A beautiful girl, but she is going to kill, and Mikoto Misaka studied the world before, don''t you know?


    Take a look at this document. Tens of thousands of Mikoto clones were created for one party to kill.


    Every time at night, after being witnessed, the memory is erased.


    Is such a killing city really necessary to exist? The fact that our gods are an intruder really laughed off my teeth.


    A guy who doesn''t clean himself, kills and poisons. What else do you dare not do... I advise Academy City to accept the inspection of the religion.


    Otherwise, we will go to war in the near future.


    Because God needs peace, but you are trampling on peace. As for the superpowers, everyone who joins the religion of God is a superpower! "


    Tearing.


    A supercomputer in the school city exploded.


    This was caused by Aleister Crowley''s anger, which was slapped in the face. .


    Chapter 907 The arrival of Yueyong Xiaomeng, Inticus is ready to build a school! [ͼ]


    How to transform an anbe problem girl!


    This is a very serious question, and it is not a good thing to be young but with heavy weapons.


    For example, Mai Ye Shen Li.


    She looks like a quiet girl, but her attitude is extremely bad.


    If it weren''t for the scene of Altria killing so many people in a second, she was frightened, but Maiye Shenli would be vicious and ruthless.


    Generally speaking, super powers evolve according to their own personality.


    Although not all are like this, most of them will be like this.


    ....


    Altria, who has been playing for a long time, came back with a barbecue. Although it is not as clean as the food in the gods, she ate it once in a while~...


    Well, it''s still very unpalatable.


    The food in God Realm is so delicious.


    But in order not to waste food, Altria scalp ate it.


    Back in the temple.


    She has attracted much attention because everyone knows that Altria comes from the gods.


    "God makes you good!"


    "Hello, Lord Goddess!"


    "Hi Goddess!"


    ...


    Lin always shouted everything, Altria didn''t mind.


    Because in a sense, these titles are consistent with oneself.


    "You can''t do this, at least let them go to school, how can you keep them here!"


    "You seem to be mistaken. The entire Academy City is a wrong existence. I just took them in but didn''t want them to be someone else''s butcher.


    If we were defeated yesterday, you would not see our bodies today.


    I can''t even see anything about it.


    Maybe the temple has become a ruin, the official answer may be a gas leak, what accident..."


    "you..."


    "If you just want to say this, get out!"


    Indix''s tone was very cold.


    Just like the cold wind of nine days, it shows no mercy.


    Altria walked in and saw that a small woman was wiping tears.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The teacher said that I was imprisoning her students, ha ha...a group of executioners, sending them back was just a tool for others.


    It will even be searched for memory.


    Why am I sending them back? "


    "Well... indeed!"


    Altria nodded, this person absolutely cannot let go, because even let go.


    The enemy will not forgive these girls.


    It''s better to adopt in the cult.


    Yue Yong Xiaomeng sniffed and said, "They still want to be small..."


    "Little?" Indix sneered when she heard the words. She grabbed someone and asked, "How many people did you kill?"


    "a hundred..."


    "And you?"


    "Fifty-eight!"


    "Seventy-six..."


    Yue Yong Xiaomeng looked at these young girls under sixteen in shock, how could this be so.


    Young, but bloodstained in his hands.


    Inticus raised her brows and sneered: "Did you hear clearly?"


    The little girl-like Yueyong Xiaomeng, her lips trembled a few times, and she didn''t know what to say.


    The students inside, bow their heads at this time.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Altria glanced at these children, thought for a while, and said, "Let''s build a temple school.


    Invite qualified teachers in the church to serve as teachers, starting with the basics of being a human being. As for these students, seal the abilities in the body.


    Let them live like ordinary people. "


    "Hey... this method is good! Just do it... As for the college, any nearby school can be requisitioned!"


    Basically I have torn my face today.


    What kind of academy city, they don''t have to worry about it anymore.


    As for the outbreak of a large-scale war.


    That is absolutely impossible.


    On the contrary, the college has to be very afraid of them now.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng knew that she was wrong, and didn''t say anything. In the following afternoon, a nearby middle school was expropriated.


    The name was also changed to Eternal Academy.


    As for the personnel, they are of course the priests in the religious sect.


    While Shangjo Dangma serves as a deputy for vocational education staff.


    Yueyong Xiaomeng became the first teacher.


    Although it seemed a little outrageous, she had to agree, because if she refused, what awaited her would be revenge from the academy.


    Because she was attacked when she went home.


    It was Phil who saved her.


    ......


    Inside Tokiwadai Junior High School.


    Misaka Mikoto is playing with the ballpoint pen in her hand, and her mind is in contact with Inticus.


    Summon the heroic spirit, and it is Arthur King Altria in the lower realm.


    This king is a leader in government affairs.


    Although only a clone, Altria is still too strong.

 Chapter 919：

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Misaka Mikoto asked, "Do I need to go over to form an academy?"


    "Do you know how to teach?"


    "This... don''t understand!"


    "That''s not the end, let''s do it...you will rub some martial arts and magic skills, I am going to send them to the academy."


    "Well, you really took the limelight away."


    "Hehe, when you are jealous of me, it is better to take your parents over, because once you are exposed, what will become of your parents? Have you ever thought about it?"


    Misaka Mikoto was taken aback.


    This is a question she ignored before.


    Yes, there is no way in the school city to take the religion, but if you expose yourself, they will definitely intervene in this matter because of their despicableness.


    Immediately, Misaka Mikoto picked up the phone and sent a message to his parents.


    ..........0


    My mother responded quickly to herself, explaining that she would be able to visit her at the academy tomorrow.


    Then she breathed a sigh of relief, but remembering that her parents were in danger, she asked her intelligence personnel to notify the bee-eater.


    The result was ridicule from the other party.


    "You think our bee-eater chaebol would be a fool, it''s already done!"


    At this time, the bee-eater''s chaebol had long been in her hands.


    The parents were naturally unhappy at first.


    But in the face of the powerful bee-eater, she finally chose her own daughter.


    Now they have infiltrated many organizations in the academy city.


    However, she still received this love.


    After all, the other party is the chief priest of the religious cult. The two compete in competition, but the cooperation can''t support it.


    ...


    The next day.


    Misaka Mikoto''s mother, Misaka Misuzu came to her daughter''s dormitory in a casual outfit.


    I have to say that she is a mature beauty.


    It is different from the small tablet of Misaka Mikoto before.


    Her figure is really super good.


    When seeing her daughter''s already developed figure, Misaka Misuzu said in amazement: "Aren''t you here to talk to me about this?"


    "Idiot, why would I use such boring things to call you over! Seriously...do you know what happened recently in Academy City?"


    "Are you talking about the eternal religion?"


    "Yes, there was a big battle the night before yesterday. Hundreds of guards died, a large number of superpowers died, and... I am the chief priest of the cult!


    That is the leader! "people.


    Chapter 908 The shock of the Muyuan clan, the girl in the labor camp is almost exhausted! [ͼ]


    Misaka Mireu opened her eyes wide without expecting it at all.


    It was his own daughter who planned this incident.


    "You... why do you want to do this?"


    "I didn''t do it. I''m just infiltrating this academy at the moment. Mom, do you know... This academy has been conducting inhumane experiments all the time.


    After taking my DNA sequence, I slaughtered clones every day, killing hundreds of people in one day.


    Although their DNA is defective, they are real people, just because of the boss of the Academy City.


    These people need to be killed like prey! "


    "But did you know that this is very dangerous! If once discovered..."


    "No..." Looking at her anxious mother, Misaka Mikoto said with a smile: "You don''t know that God is real, and because of the power of God, I have become a super powerful existence.


    If it weren''t for the fear that the other party would be burned, I would have done it a long time ago.


    Now that Inticus was just a cover to attract firepower.


    The reason to inform you is not because I want you to help me, but because I am afraid that you and Dad will be harmed..."


    Misaka Misuzu had mixed feelings at this time.


    She didn''t know what to say anymore.


    The daughter has her own ideas when she is older, but this idea is a bit special.


    Now I don''t know what to do.


    "Can you contact Dad now? It would be very dangerous for him to be outside like this, I dare not do anything..."


    "I can''t get in touch either, it seems to be busy lately! Alas..."


    The mother and daughter looked at each other in silence.


    Then Misaka Mireu asked, "What the **** is going on with that cult, can you tell me in detail?"


    "Well... this is a long story!"


    ......


    After her daughter''s explanation, Misaka Mikoto was very shocked.


    Gods.


    Eternal immortality.


    And her daughter also showed her power a little bit, as long as she believes in the gods.


    Mortals can also become low-level gods.


    This shocked Misaka Misuzu.


    Later, she also joined the sect and practiced sacred art. As for Misaka Mikoto''s father, she could only find ways to contact.


    Because she can''t leave this place either.


    ------------


    At this time, inside the park.


    A few young girls in Anbe, dressed in plain clothes, are doing labor well-behaved.


    In fact, they did not abuse them.


    Just let these girls experience the lives of ordinary people.


    Ignoring life is a big problem.


    Life is precious.


    This is the first article written in the doctrine of the gods.


    With the continuous efforts of several girls, the benches and facilities in the park became hurriedly up.


    Explain here.


    The religious religion has taken control of the western part of the academy city.


    About a quarter of the place.


    Everyone can come to the site of the religion, and they have no concept of starting a war.


    But secretly they are constantly clashing.


    As night falls, mutual temptations and killings continue.


    But...with the propaganda of the religion, more and more ordinary people, or people with low ability, have joined the religion.


    Because they don''t want to be a tool of battle.


    No one wants to die.


    "Huh...It''s finally over. I''m really tired. I can''t lift my arms sour..."


    Flanda sat in the chair, breathing continuously.


    The same was true of her boss, so tired that he spit out his tongue.


    Obviously tired.


    After all, I used to be super-powerful people, and I have someone to help me, and I have scholarships every month.


    The feeling of being a standard person.


    Now I fell into the mortal world, how can a bitter word describe it.


    "Don''t complain, there are still thirty street lights and sixty benches to be wiped today. I have to go to retreat at night..."


    "Gosh, kill me..."


    "What a desperate news!"


    "However, Mai Ye Shenli can kneel down and beg for mercy like you, I really didn''t expect..."


    Mai Ye Shenli snorted and said: "Because I am afraid of death, the so-called arrogance, when I really face death, I realize that I am insignificant.


    Prison Sai Haimi, I admit...I was a violent and crazy person before.


    But when I saw Lord Altria, I realized how small I am.


    In front of her, I was just a scrap of grass that could be killed at will.


    It feels like a fierce rabbit, when it encounters a lion, there is no way to resist it. "


    The blonde girl rolled her eyes when she heard the words.


    Simply put, he is a coward, and he was the first person to kill himself before.


    In fact, it is nothing more than that.


    At this time, the Bow and Arrow Hunting Tiger whispered: "Make a good transformation. As long as we work hard to accept the transformation, those who can go to the God Realm in the future, otherwise they will be chopped into pieces like those adults... ."


    Then she tidyed up the clothes on her body.


    Pick up the linen and continue to work.


    When the others saw this, they also started to act.


    Altria in the distance saw this scene and said to Yueyong Xiaomeng: "Have you seen it? The biggest difference between humans and beasts lies in it.


    Beasts are irrational. If they can control their emotions, who is a bad person? Let the academy city take control of the superpowers.


    The result is constant accidents.


    Children with all kinds of problems, who are slightly comfortable, will want to use violent means to accomplish it. "


    "Yes, I admit this. In the past, accidents often happened when I was a child... It seems that there is really a big problem in the school city."


    Ordinary students are bullying at most.


    But in the Metropolitan College, it was murder.


    What is this?


    It is not good for the growth of the child at all!


    Even in the God Realm, it would not be so cruel, but those who like to challenge fierce beasts would not cause death.


    The girls are working hard.


    At the other end, Aleister Crowley was mobilizing the manpower and preparing for the real general attack.


    As the strongest magician in the world.


    His strength is not vegetarian.


    But as a human being, his body has decayed to the extreme. If it weren''t for the high-tech nutrient solution, he wouldn''t be able to live that long.

 Chapter 920：

    Otherwise, 1.5, he has already shot.


    But not doing it doesn''t mean that he can''t split his consciousness to make a move.


    This is Aleister Crowley''s unique way.


    Split one''s consciousness and manipulate the artificial body.


    However, it now seems that it is not bad to use other people''s hands, such as their own dog-legged Kihara clan.


    Accompanied by an order was issued.


    The Kihara clan was shocked.


    "What? Your lord gave us an order, does that eternal religion really have the power of God..."


    "Damn it, such a perfect power is controlled by others!"


    "You must get them..."


    "Yes, yes... take our troops, let''s go together..."


    Crazy scientists don''t care about who died.


    Because they just want to keep researching.


    A group of frenzied lunatics! .


    Chapter 909 Bee Eater: You''re a little bit awkward, and the nutrition is so good!


    But it''s not that simple to deal with Altria.


    According to the content sent back by Aleister Crowley, they knew that the enemy had a shield that neutralized superpowers.


    And the offense is terrible.


    There are no flaws.


    How do you want to lead the other party out?


    Within the Kihara clan, discussions began.


    "If you defeat this woman who has descended from the God Realm, you must poison it, a poison that can make the other party lose its ability to move.


    And there is one more thing to do-involve the other party''s actions. "


    "Yes, isn''t they saying that they love all lives? Then we directly choose to give them half or more of the academy city.


    Use people to threaten her! "


    "Hehe...There are many ways to poison. For example, drinking water...For example, airborne transmission. There are many interesting things in the information transmission these days.


    This woman from the God Realm likes food very much. "


    "However, it''s a pity that one party was beaten up and seriously injured. We have to think of something. Ordinary guys can''t hold that crazy woman."


    "Yes, even if there are too many humans, if the other party chooses to give up, we will be completely finished..."


    This is indeed a big problem.


    It is said that people love human beings.


    But if it really comes to life and death, will the other party care?


    They think this is negative.


    And will definitely not continue to be conservative, but will give up human attacks.


    While they were studying, a piece of news came that the demon **** [Sengzheng] who existed in their country would appear here in a few days.


    What is the monk?


    Everyone didn''t know, not even the Kihara clan.


    But because Aleister Crowley deliberately conveyed the news of the eternal gods possessing gods, it would attract the same terrifying demon gods.


    "That means our chance is here?"


    "It is double insurance, we can take the opportunity to study them!"


    "It''s mainly fish-eyed, catching Altria, who claims to be King Arthur! This is what we should do."


    "right..."


    Subsequently, the Kihara clan began to move quickly.


    The location is selected from a small island outside the city.


    In a few days, an ordinary festival will be held and a large number of students will be invited to join.


    And Sengzheng will also appear in it.


    Attracting those who have left the religion, then the academy city will be empty. Compared with King Arthur, Altria, Aleister Crowley really cares.


    It''s still the existence of Indicus, who can communicate with the gods.


    First is the birth of the angel Phil, and then King Arthur.


    He felt that if he could get through the other party, he could be promoted to a **** in the true sense, not through magical means.


    The ugly appearance evolved from the ultimate sublimation of oneself.


    Aleister Crowley simply disdains such a gesture.


    ......


    "School Festival? When did it happen, why don''t I know..."


    Misaka Mikoto asked Shirai Kuroko with doubts.


    In the past, they were notified in advance of any activities here, but now such a sudden thing, she feels that there is a ghost in it.


    Zuo Tian Leizi said contemptuously: "It must be the academy who wants to do it, get ready... Maybe there will be a big battle in a few days! Now the above information is very tightly blocked.


    Except for the strongest group of people, it didn''t leak out at all.


    I must be afraid of being exposed..."


    "My sister, what should we do? Prepare to sacrifice or say..."


    "If you sacrifice, I don''t have a place to make an altar. In such a short time, I can''t make a broken one out..."


    Misaka Mikoto said desperately.


    Others were also speechless.


    Your master priest is too casual, there is no sense of crisis at all.


    At this time, Chuchun Shili suddenly said: "Go ask the bee-eater, isn''t she a big plutocracy? Maybe there will be surprises!"


    Misaka Mikoto scratched her head and said with a face full of reluctance, "She..."


    "Well, the daughter of the big chaebol, there must be a way..."


    "Well, I''ll go and see!"


    Huh.


    A ray of lightning flashed, and Misaka Mikoto disappeared in the room.


    Then, she came to the home of the bee-eater, and she had to say that the rich were the rich.


    The place where he lives is a manor that an ordinary person can never reach in his entire life.


    "What are you coming to me for..."


    At this time, the bee-eater was sitting gracefully on the sofa with a document in front of her.


    Surprisingly, it is a large amount of information about this operation.


    "That...I..."


    "If you have something to say, can''t you be more honest?"


    Facing the bee-eater with a look of disdain, Misaka Mikoto said the matter with a cold snort.


    I saw the blonde with **** and said with a smile: "I was ready for this a long time ago. Our chaebol bought a park before, and now the underground has been transformed by me using magical means.


    When you figure it out, the day lily is cold. "


    "Are you going to give it to me for free?"


    Misaka Mikoto didn''t expect a surprise at all, and jumped up happily for a while.


    As a result, the bee-eater said: "I just want to resurrect Dolly, and do you use your brain? The gods have Inticus propagating, and I have been infiltrating the academy city.


    How about you?


    What have you done these days? "


    Ask questions continuously.


    Mikoto Misaka was speechless.


    "Couldn''t you do nothing?"


    "I did a lot of things when I was 373, and Kamijou Dangma was the one I wooed, and I got a weapon that I could still use, which I can dedicate to the gods.


    Even if I killed one party, my classmates were also attracted by me..."


    "Stop stop...Hey, have you ever played the house?" The bee-eater hurriedly put the teacup on the table, with a serious face of criticism: "You are the priest, with such a powerful force. , Actually only did such a thing.


    If I were the chief priest, I would definitely take down all the people from that experimental organization, not to mention that the black hands behind the scenes would resist.


    Is he sleeping all the time?


    From the night attack to the open invitation now, the other party is making moves... If you can''t be cruel, don''t be the chief priest, OK? "


    The words left Misaka Mikoto silent.


    Yes, she admitted that she was a little paddling.


    Feeling that as long as you wait, others will do well.


    But when things really happen, or if they exceed their expectations, can they still wait proudly for the occupation of the Academy City?


    At this time, the bee-eater did not want to let her go.


    "As a priest, your goal should be the whole world. Does the whole earth understand? Not this small school city.


    Your vision is really low... Please don''t think that if you have a big chest, you don''t need your brain! ".


    Chapter 910 Liu Che: Is my daughter crooked? Why is something wrong!


    The bee eater does not desire not to be vicious when praying.


    He even cursed Misaka Mikoto for the nasty point.


    Ticking.


    Ticking.


    Ticking.


    A few drops of clear tears fell down the white and tender cheeks.


    The bee-eater was taken aback and felt that he was a bit too much, and just wanted to say a few words of comfort.


    But I heard the other person say: "Thank you, it was your words that woke me up... I am very grateful here!"


    Is Misaka Mikoto angry?


    Of course he was angry.


    That woman would wish to be cursed with such vicious words, but...did the other party make a mistake?


    It was her Misaka Mikoto who was too careless.


    Currently there is only academy city.


    You know, whether it is Klin or Iori Taiichi who is under ten years old.


    That is all aimed at the entire earth, and even the stars and universe.


    Is the other party old?


    Not big at all.


    Every child of the Emperor Nai went to fight the Ten Thousand Realms, so what was she?

 Chapter 921：

    A joke, a self-consciousness.


    The chief priest who feels that the mission will be completed as long as the academy city is attacked.


    How ridiculous.


    But in fact, what I have to do is to conquer the world.


    At present, it seems that there is only a black hand in Academy City, so there is no evil in other places?


    The answer is naturally no.


    She had to say something about the bee-eater, which made her wake up.


    Looking at Misaka Mikoto who was discussing things while wiping her tears.


    The bee-eater Caoqi also sighed in his heart, and ordered his cronies to send a handkerchief.


    "Just wipe it, I''m actually a little anxious, we are all 13-year-old children, but we have to bear this important task..."


    "No, growth is painful and necessary! It''s because I don''t know the reality well enough. In other worlds, children who are only a few years old still have to face the powerful through the ages.


    This is my problem and it won''t happen in the future.


    For example, I can create another branch of the religion outside of the academy city to put pressure on the outside.


    Another example is cutting off the city¡¯s food supply, energy supply...


    Most of these are methods that can be implemented.


    This time I reminded me a reminder, thank you... ¡¨."


    "You''re welcome..."


    Unexpectedly, she really changed quickly.


    Worthy of being my competitor.


    Bee-eater Fuck was originally intended to be the most useful woman in this world. In the future, when she rises to the God Realm, everyone will bow down to themselves.


    Call your sister when you meet.


    Now it seems that Misaka Mikoto is really the biggest competitor.


    With this awakening alone, most people can''t do it.


    In the next study of the two, they plan to start a large-scale sacrifice in the festival a few days later.


    Maintaining the status quo.


    No matter how strong the black hand in that Academy City is, it can''t match the power of the gods!


    But for those who sacrifice.


    But there are differences.


    Misaka Mikoto wanted to get the police strategy to the God Realm.


    As a result, the bee-eater did not agree.


    And she didn''t want to lose manpower so early, and finally under the negotiation of the two.


    Each person has four goddesses.


    And Misaka Mikoto''s [Fantasy Killer], only by doing so can we show our respect for the gods.


    --------------


    At this time, within the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che''s daily task now is to watch the baby, in addition to taking care of the baby, it is to observe his own offspring.


    At present, except for Liu Jingchu and Liu Zhihan, the rest of the babies are silent for the time being.


    And the girls who gave birth to children didn''t feel like Guoguo in dreams or the like.


    Tu Shan Honghong sat in front of him and sighed: "It seems that Liu Zhihan may have the power of dreams! Otherwise, it would never be so simple to have consciousness."


    "So, in this way, it seems that Sister Hui Yeji''s baby has huge vitality!"


    "That''s not right, if you do this, Tsunade''s baby should also be very vigorous."


    Liu Shen smiled and said: "This should be about the physical problem. In our careful study of the life **** system, we found that all babies grow normally.


    But the life **** system will be faster.


    And sisters with special physiques will be more special.


    Take Solanum for example. She has a dual-spirit physique. Although she is separated now, she was pregnant with twins when she was conceived..."


    At this moment, Yaya shuddered suddenly.


    "Then my baby, shouldn''t he keep the shape of a child after he is born? I don''t want it...she will compete with me!"


    "Hey, this is where the wicked have their own wicked grind!!! Smelly girl, Smelly Xiyao...Who told you that you like to pretend to be tender!"


    "Stupid Lixing, curse your baby and hit you when he comes out..."


    "Pighead girl..."


    Looking at the two women playing cat cats, Liu Che shook his head as he watched.


    This IQ doesn''t grow up at all.


    All have children, and they are still like children.


    On the other hand, the Brahma sitting on his lap smiled: "Then my baby must be a silver-haired girl, hehe..."


    "Mother, what was it like when you were pregnant with me?"


    Huaqi, who was sitting on the side, asked in a daze.


    Brahma was stunned for a moment, and then he thought for a while and said, "It''s nothing special. When you were born, flowers bloomed in many places..."


    A vision from the sky.


    This is usually the case when a special child is born.


    However, Liu Che has already carefully placed the lines of the spiritual link on the womb.


    When the child''s spirit is strong, he can use this thing to wander out.


    But think about it, it seems that the contents are not enough.


    Liu Che pondered for a while and decided to go to the childcare space.


    It¡¯s always like this when you¡¯re a parent.


    I''m afraid I don''t have enough for my children.


    However, when Liu Che''s spirit entered the space, the other individual fell into a sluggishness.


    Because in this space.


    Two babies, this battle is going on!


    One holds an inflatable hammer and the other holds an inflatable long gun.


    Fighting babbling.


    "Beat you..."


    "Hit...no... look at... mine..."


    The baby with short white hair, with a spear in one gear, has a mysterious charm.


    "I''m dreaming, right? The mental body that only awakened a few days ago can now fight?"


    Liu Chewatt.


    Because this situation is really weird.


    In the morning, he had just made the toy, but the two babies didn''t like it at all.


    Instead, he was "fighting" with weapons.


    Well, it''s just two floating in the air and playing.


    The balance is not well mastered.


    But they can fly!


    As the rule-making Liu Che, he naturally understood that to achieve flight, the lowest strength would also be an immortal.


    In other words, my child was born at the level of an immortal.


    No...no, they are just born before they are born.


    "Dad light?"


    Just when Liu Che was in a daze, the baby holding the hammer suddenly noticed his voice and said cutely. .


    Chapter 911 In the blink of an eye, my daughter is playing against each other in the parenting space!


    Liu Jingchu''s milky words shocked Liu Zhihan.


    Then the two babies lost something and flew towards him quickly.


    boom.


    The two hit the air cushion made by Liu Che and did not cause any harm.


    Immediately, Liu Che hugged them.


    The baby with white short hair is Liu Jingchu, and the baby with black hair with a hammer is naturally Liu Zhihan.


    The two little guys were in his arms, looking straight at him.


    "Dad, why did you come, it''s so boring here..."


    "Yes, sister bullied me..."


    Liu Che has a black line on his forehead, and now he starts to file a complaint?


    It''s really like Guoguo.


    "Two babies, don''t learn to fight in the future, OK, it''s very dangerous..."


    Even if it''s just a toy.


    If that kind of mysterious attack fell on an ordinary person, it would have burped long ago.


    The parenting Digimons below were so scared that they dared to leave their nests.


    This shows how "terrible" the battle just now was.


    After seeing the two little guys talking for a long time, Liu Che looked down and fell asleep in his arms.


    "Tell you to be disobedient and always like to fight. You are tired now..." 373


    He smiled, holding the two babies and flew towards the ground.


    The eyes reverse time and space, looking at what happened before.


    Although there is no monitoring, he has the law of time.


    Don''t let the two little ancestors fight each other when they were born.


    When the time flowed back several hours ago, Liu Jingchu flew out of the void, and she seemed very curious.


    Crawling around.


    I am very happy to play.


    After an hour, he started to stand up.


    And Liu Zhihan also appeared at this time, probably because she was also the power of dreams, so she was able to stand at the beginning.


    The two little guys looked at each other, and then ran to play together.


    But I don''t know why, the two children actually used their mental power to manipulate the toys in a fight.


    Liu Che frowned slightly.


    Are they using spiritual communication?


    He continued to investigate further.


    "Exercise...Exercise...Be born to beat bad guys..."

 Chapter 922：

    "Come on...Come on...I was born and broke it..."


    Liu Che''s heart melted instantly.


    It turns out that they didn''t have a bad relationship, but they had been exercising since they were born to help them beat bad people.


    They are really two intimate little padded jackets.


    Subsequently, under her notice.


    The other goddesses came one after another. Looking at the two babies lying in the baby shields, a group of women showed surprised expressions.


    Even Ye Rou was full of excitement.


    "Wow... really cute!"


    "The two little guys knew how to help their husband beat bad people before they were born. It seems they must be educated!"


    "No..." Liu Shen shook his head and said: "I don''t think it''s education, but they are passively receiving information... Some time ago, the situation outside was very chaotic.


    So the two sisters more or less received the news in this regard.


    And they may just have a vague consciousness..."


    Liu Che scratched his head when he heard the words, "Be careful when you get to know each other, otherwise you will leave a bad impression..."


    "It''s true..."


    "It should be noted."


    Yaya was stunned when she heard the words, and said with a sad face: "I have not had two of them once. If you don''t bring this, it will be my turn tomorrow!"


    "Then you want your child to be taught badly?"


    "In no mood..."


    "Then it''s over, little girl...bear it!"


    At this moment, Kaguya Ji smiled and said: "In fact, as long as you do a good job of defense, it is not a problem to isolate yourself with spirit, wait until the end of the affection and then untie it..."


    "Hmm, this is indeed a method."


    Looking at the two babies surrounded by the girls, Liu Che felt that he really couldn''t get in.


    But this is really attractive.


    The goddesses who had not conceived babies looked very envious when looking at the spiritual bodies of the two children.


    The eyes are full of lime.


    Although the gods can''t be with him all the time, but the daughter can.


    Tu Shan Honghong touched her lower abdomen and smiled: "I wonder if my daughter will be born with a tail..."


    "Then my daughter might have long ears!"


    The Elf Queen on the side smiled and talked.


    At this time, Yaya tilted her head and said something ridiculous.


    "Then Sister Liu Shen gave birth to a small tree..."


    "puff..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "You are so funny, how could that be possible! At best, the attributes are close to the life element..."


    "So this is ah."


    The daughter''s spiritual body came to the parenting space, and the most proud of Guoguo and Kaguya Ji.


    The two women are now full of love.


    Although Guoguo is very small, it does not affect her mentality growth.


    After all, there are children.


    Naturally, I am going to be an adult!


    The two children rested for about six hours before waking up on time.


    When I saw so many women around me.


    Liu Jingchu blinked her big watery eyes, and said directly to them: "... aunt... mother... hug..."


    Simple one sentence.


    It directly smashed their hearts.


    In order to hug Liu Jingchu, they almost didn''t fight.


    After negotiation, everyone can hold it for ten minutes.


    Then it became quiet.


    The female emperor sat beside Liu Che and analyzed: "The big girl has a strong vitality response in her body, which is too rich...It is estimated that it is more than a holy-level response from the immortal.


    However, Liu Zhihan is more inclined to dream, and her mental power is twice as strong as her sister.


    Now they can all run away, this growth rate is really incredible, I really don''t know what level they will be when they are born.


    It is possible to be born at the level of the main god. "


    "Well, at present, the heirs of the highest-level ruler are known to be born as the upper gods. These two children have the power of the main gods, which is not surprising to me at all.


    Now I don¡¯t know what happened to you and my child. "


    Looking at Liu Che''s eyes full of affection.


    Ye Rou silently leaned on his shoulder and said with a smile: "I''m looking forward to it too. I hope I won''t be like me. I am a kid who likes to fight and kill.


    It doesn''t matter to be naughty, but I must give her a happy childhood. "


    As the empress, her childhood was miserable.


    I didn''t enjoy many quiet days in the future.


    Several reincarnations are also spent in misery.


    It wasn''t until I met Liu Che that he completely got rid of his original destiny.


    "Then our child, what name do you think fits?"


    Facing Liu Che''s problem.


    Ye Rou was surprised: "Shall I name it?"


    "I just think it''s good to let you name it occasionally, don''t you like it?"


    "That''s not the case, it''s just that you named all the sisters. Suddenly I... come on, and I will think of a direction, OK?"


    Ye Rou didn''t want to destroy the problem between the sisters.


    It''s not good to be special by yourself. .


    Chapter 912 Liu Jingchu: The vixen...bad, he took Dad away!


    In the next two days, everyone put their minds on the children.


    Liu Jingchu''s appearance has also slowly grown from a small insignificant to a seven-year-old existence.


    When growing up here.


    She did not continue to change.


    The eyes are the same as Liu Che now.


    They have golden eyes and hair like silver snow. The whole person looks very beautiful.


    The most important thing is.


    Don''t look at her just coming-a few days in this world.


    The methods are amazing.


    Whether it''s Kaguya Ji''s bone art or space art, they are all applied in a pattern-like way.


    The most terrifying thing is.


    She awakened a pupil technique, which Liu Che only discovered today.


    When the pupil technique is activated, three suns and moons will appear in her eyes.


    The power of the left eye is the power of time and space, and the power of the right eye is the power of destiny.


    Even if Liu Zhihan used Dreamland, he could no longer continue to influence Liu Jingchu.


    Thus, there was a scene in front of me.


    Liu Zhihan stood in front of Liu Jingchu aggrieved.


    "Everyone said don''t be too naughty, mothers will be worried, always thinking about swaying their strength, do you want to shake the sky..."


    The babbling sound.


    It doesn''t sound like a flavor.


    Liu Zhihan lowered his head and dared not speak.


    She has short black hair and a butterfly hairpin on her head.


    A gift from Ninja Butterfly.


    Unlike Guoguo, who often sells silly, this child has a very strong personality.


    However, this one is afraid of sister.


    Liu Che didn''t expect it.


    Guo Guo didn''t dare to look like a girl anymore. In that case, she probably wouldn''t have the confidence to teach her daughter, so she now changed to a twenty-something appearance.


    Although she likes to be the same as Yaya.


    But with a baby, where can I dare.


    Next to him, Dongfang Huaizhu wondered: "Why don''t they grow up until now?"


    "Because this is the law of the God Realm, they will remain in this appearance for most of the future until they are fully grown up, so there is no so-called puberty for children in the God Realm.


    That''s something that every human being will have. "


    Chi Huang Liuyan wore a colorful dress, flew in from the outside world, and gave an explanation.


    I saw her eyes fall on the two little guys in the distance.


    Suddenly the eyes lit up.


    "Are these two children so talented? How long have they been conceived..."


    "Uh... less than two years!"


    "Ah!!!" Chi Huang Liuyan screamed: "What are you talking about? Less than two years!"


    Oh my God.


    Ordinary dominating children, it takes almost a thousand years to become conscious, and it is already burning high incense.


    I can''t wait for everyone to point to the child and say.


    My son has a dominant posture.


    This Liu Che''s heir had been conscious in two years, and he would fight just a few days after he was born.


    What is this?


    Cheating?


    Chi Huang Liuyan''s mind was in confusion, and then he approached him, put his arms around and said, "Liu Che, do you want a baby, do you want a baby..."


    Such a perfect child.


    Who doesn''t desire it.


    Oh, it''s too late to start.


    This is still holding a hammer, hurry up and get started! ! !


    Liu Che was defeated by her words, this woman was crazy!

 Chapter 923：

    "Hey...Did you drink too much today?"


    "Drink a fart, my old lady is awake, elbow... Go out and make a baby for me!"


    Looking at the serious Chi Huang flow.


    Liu Che''s black line covered his head.


    What''s wrong with this guy.


    Nympho?


    However, after Lan Bing Sirui who came later learned of the matter, she actually made the same behavior as Chi Huang Liuyan.


    It''s just that she is not that open.


    Holding his hand very reserved.


    Keep writing in the hand.


    "Go...Go...baby..."


    Liu Che: I really didn''t expect that I would be so popular.


    But looking at the urgent appearance of the two masters, he seemed to understand that he was a treasure.


    Ever since, the three of them retired.


    Inside the childcare space.


    Liu Jingchu suddenly said: "The fox...bad!"


    "Two bad guys abducted Dad..."


    After that, Liu Che disappeared for three days.


    After he appeared, the exhausted appearance made Qing''er and the others distressed.


    The eye sockets were sunken, and the legs trembled.


    Sad man.


    How can there be such a thing.


    None of the donkeys in the production team were so tired.


    -------------


    At this time, in the world of electromagnetic guns.


    Within a few days, the festival will begin soon.


    Most of the people, including Misaka Mikoto, were taken to the island early, and the religious people also went to join in the fun.


    In the beginning, it was just a daily activity.


    The students play a competitive game.


    Superpowers are also limited.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Beyond the island, a ship slowly approached in the thick fog.


    On the deck stood a thin old man in a purple monk robe.


    He held a golden Zen stick in his hand, and evil and destruction were entwined in his ice-blue eyes.


    One of the man-made demon gods, Sengzheng.


    Representing the demon of Buddhism, the Buddha in the demon is finally formed by reincarnating several times with the soul of human beings.


    Simply put, he considers himself a Buddha.


    In fact, it''s just a demon.


    Because no monk recognized him as a monster.


    But Sengzheng believes that he is right and will save all sentient beings.


    But in fact, his hands had already been stained with countless blood.


    "Master Sengzheng, there has been news from the magician that the daughter of the gods at this time is eating on the island. This is her picture..."


    .............


    A photo of Altria.


    Appeared in front of Seng Zheng.


    Dry fingers took a glance.


    I saw that the woman was very thin and she had no momentum at all.


    "Is this really a goddess woman?"


    "Yes, he has two weapons in his hand, one is a shield that can withstand superpowers and magic, and the other is an invisible long sword.


    It may be a Western sword..."


    "Well, don''t be afraid... I just want to ask how to get to the God Realm! You can''t find the way to the west, you can find the way to the God Realm..."


    Seng Zheng smiled faintly.


    But it made countless people''s hearts tremble.


    five minutes later.


    As the ship drew ashore, the fog faded a little.


    I saw Sengzheng''s cane poking on the ground.


    A layer of tricky flames flew out, and immediately cleared the water vapor.


    The earth shook violently.


    A layer of purple and black Buddha light was released from his body.


    "The woman of the gods, the old monk is... come and see you!"


    The terrifying thunder sound technique formed a shock wave and spread out quickly.


    Some people vomited blood and flew out without reacting at all.


    When he fell to the ground, he had fallen into a coma.


    Altria, who was eating snacks, put down the food in her hands, and a layer of knight armor appeared on her body.


    "The people of the gods will save the wounded, and I will fight the demon monk!"


    "Yes, Lord Altria!"


    Seeing the figure flying out, everyone began to get busy.


    And the people of the Kihara clan outside, also began to act at this time. people.


    Chapter 913 The disgusting demon monk is right, the liberated sister Misaka!


    A student who joins the church, or a parent.


    Although he was attacked in the sound wave, he did not suffer much damage. ,


    On the other hand, those ordinary people were seriously injured.


    Misaka Mikoto wanted to help, but news came from the Academy City, asking them to clean up the believers.


    "This is the highest order of the Academy City, and even those with super powers, you must accomplish this kind of thing!"


    "Don''t be fooled by those religious people, cooperate with Master Seng Zheng to kill the religious people, or make them lose their combat power..."


    "Hey... Misaka Mikoto, did you hear..."


    "Hey..."


    The earphones have long been thrown in the trash can.


    At this time, Misaka Mikoto quickly issued various orders in the internal communication of the cult.


    "Shirai Kuroko, you go to destroy the support troops in the Academy City!"


    "Early spring as Lee, you go to destroy the communication in the school city!"


    "Zao Tian Leizi, go and cooperate with the bee-eater to pray to kill all the people in the dark part! Remember...anyone who dares to resist, leave no one..."


    "So what about sister?"


    "I am responsible for the high-altitude sniper and the final sacrifice! This time we are going to be a big one."


    At this time, Misaka Mikoto had reached an altitude of five kilometers.


    Staring at the ship below.


    Inticus told her that Altria was a very terrifying existence.


    Even if the builders of the city make a move, they will not lose.


    However, Misaka Mikoto felt that Inticus was too cautious, so she prepared a high-altitude sniper, and the bee-eater was preparing to rescue all Misaka sisters.


    And kill all the evil scientists.


    Soon, Altria and Seng Zheng met together.


    Seeing the girl floating in the air and wrapped in a mysterious atmosphere, Sengzheng''s eyes became extremely greedy.


    "Okay...Okay, it''s true that she is a woman in the God Realm, and she is indeed different from us mortals...stains, if you can eat your flesh.


    I can truly become a Buddha, and this decadent body can also be abandoned. "


    "Your voice reminds me of a disgusting old bug. The other party has lived for hundreds of years, but do you know his fate?"


    "I don''t know... but I know your fate. Let me show you the power of Buddha, woman..."


    The golden stick hit the ground.


    The space was distorted in an instant.


    Numerous Buddhist texts flew towards Altria, but they were blessed by Avalon.


    She herself is invincible.


    "Huh? Is this the scabbard you lean on? It''s amazing..."


    Seng Zheng frowned slightly.


    The moves changed one after another, and the subordinates he reached out began to put their jars on the ground one by one.


    Inside each jar is a two-year-old child.


    It was an existence that was killed by a living technique when it was still in its infancy.


    A strong resentment hit his face.


    I saw Sengzheng''s walking stick, and all the jars shattered.


    One hundred and eight wraith spirits floated behind him schemingly, blessing him.


    The entire sky was distorted by the monk Zheng.


    The blood-red Buddha''s shadow glared at Altria, a powerful oppressive force rushed toward her face.


    "This time you can''t help it, right? I know, before your name was King Arthur, according to legend you still have a sword of the lake wizard.


    But ah...I am the Buddha.


    Although it looks a little ugly, my power is already at the level of a demon god, with these one hundred and eight arhats, even if you are a woman from the gods.


    Let it fall, I want to taste your body. "


    The Buddha shadow in the sky slapped down with a palm.


    And Altria also swept out with sword energy.


    The two collided, causing a large number of explosions in the air instantly.


    The Kihara clan in the distance began to act.


    Hundreds of poisonous sniper bullets aimed at Altria.


    "Prepare, lock in... launch!"

 Chapter 924：

    Attack of the latest technology.


    With three bullets.


    Even if she can''t catch Altria, it will definitely cause her some trouble.


    There are Buddha shadows in the sky and snipers on the ground.


    "It''s really troublesome, forget it... liberate your power!"


    Being teased by such a disgusting old man.


    Altria''s heart was very angry. Since these people are looking for death like this, it would be good to let them see their true power.


    [Longing for the noble light of the God Realm, born from the eternal existence in the beginning, I...Altria''s clone, pray for relief...]


    Avalon¡¯s phantom was stuck on the ground.


    A long sword inscribed with mountains and rivers appeared in Altria''s hands...


    Shanhe Shinto Sword.


    Even if it''s just a clone, you can use this move, but you can only use it once at a time.


    The terrible attack followed.


    But all was destroyed by the light.


    After seeing the eternal light, Sengzheng''s demon shadow kept retreating in fear.


    "What is this...what is this...why does it give me an expression of fear..."


    Seng Zheng was shocked in his heart.


    At this time, King Arthur, Altria, had no magic weapons, but was like a god, ignoring all enemies.


    "I pronounce you guilty! Sengzheng... this is a judgment from the gods!"


    Altria disappeared in place.


    In the next instant, she appeared in front of the opponent.


    The light shines across the sky.


    The golden sword aura directly annihilated everyone in Sengzheng.


    Not only killed him, but also divided the space into two halves.


    This is just a blow!


    Sword energy as high as tens of thousands of feet, straight into the sky.


    The people of the Muhara clan are directly caught in a sluggishness. They still rely on technology to challenge this kind of power?


    Did not wait for them to react.


    There was a thunder in my ears.


    boom.


    The heart and the brain stem were pierced together.


    The tiny thunder needles continuously fired down from the sky.


    In the Kihara clan, a large number of people fell on the spot.


    How can they escape, and how can they avoid snipers at an altitude of five kilometers.


    Every time Dianguang will take 1.5 lives of a Kihara clan.


    All Kihara that came out to act soon fell.


    Misaka Mikoto also returned to the ground out of breath.


    "In this case, Kojima will end here..."


    She was holding the wall with sweat on her forehead.


    ......


    At the other end, the bee-eater was also slaughtering.


    Her methods are more brutal.


    Directing the continuous massacre by the manpower, as long as it appears on the list, all men, women, children, and children will have to die.


    "Everyone should move faster, this experiment will destroy me all!"


    The laboratory building was destroyed, and the religious men entered in file.


    With explosions and screams, this group of lunatic scientists was destroyed.


    Then Misaka''s sisters were released, but at the same time a figure appeared in front of Inticus. .


    Chapter 914 Ishtar: I got a shot when I went up, and then I was taken away!


    "Now that everyone is out, there is no way for you to escape. Angel Phil went to Dongcheng District, and the incarnation of King Arthur went to the island.


    Although the unexpected bee-eater exercise has been betrayed, no one can help you now.


    Indix, come with me..."


    Aleister Crowley said confidently while holding a staff.


    At this time inside the temple.


    Except for Inticus, there is no one else.


    And the protective magic technique, also under the dismantling of the opponent, continued to shatter.


    At this time, in the park of Academy City.


    A large altar rose slowly.


    If Aleister Crowley can observe carefully, you can find that Intiqs is now kneeling on a stone slab.


    "You finally appeared, cold-blooded executioner, the founder of Academy City, Aleister Crowley..."


    "So you know me?"


    "It''s not difficult to guess. You can even guess as long as you want to see. The partner who came after me in the first place was invited by you.


    Put me here and continue your experiment.


    But it''s a pity..."


    "It''s a pity that I met God?"


    "No...it''s a pity, you are too stupid! You are not our opponent at all..."


    "You think you can beat me!"


    Aleister Crowley''s expression was somewhat indifferent, and as he lightly waved the staff in his hand, the temple was actually cracking and collapsing.


    The powerful magic power turned into a tornado and flew towards Inticus.


    A shield stood in front of Inticus.


    She suddenly smiled and said, "Do you know the responsibilities of the sect? I''m just a priestess, then who is the priest, don''t you know...


    There are other priestesses and chief priests.


    bye Bye..."


    The slate lit up.


    Indix actually abandoned the temple and disappeared.


    Then a sky light fell from the sky.


    A terrible suppression followed.


    The sky turned to darkness, and everything was trembling with this terrifying vision.


    Aleister Crowley came to the street.


    Looking at the devastating beam of light in the park, I knew that everything had gone.


    The Intiqs that I always thought was nothing more than a toy on the surface, the real priest was someone else.


    ......


    On the altar.


    A group of girls knelt in it.


    And the bee-eater Caoqi also wore a beautiful dress, knelt on it and waited quietly.


    Then there was a flash of lightning.


    Misaka Mikoto came here.


    "Respect the great eternal god, I hope you will come here, and I will sacrifice with my body, and pray for you to purify this academy city..."


    The originally bright pillar of the heavenly god.


    Suddenly it cracked.


    A world is unfolding before the world.


    Two beautiful women walked out of the divine light.


    The two look the same.


    But the hair color is completely different.


    The one on the left has long blonde hair, while the one on the right is black.


    That''s right, it is Ilei sauce and Ishtar.


    As soon as the two of them appeared, the Intix underneath pointed in one direction and said: "My lord, there is a person who attacked us over there, and he is the opponent of the religion!"


    "Really? Then he can die! Open the sky curtain... in the stellar group! The mountains shock the star''s salary..."


    "Hey... Ishtar, don''t do it, do you want to be confined again."


    Ai Lei Jiang is in a hurry.


    This is the salary of the mountains shocking stars.


    Your uncle''s sister, she wouldn''t call you over if she knew it.


    Isn''t this messing up?


    At this time, Ishtar was no longer the original Venus goddess, but a supreme master of the power of the stars in the gods.


    The terrifying star melted into a golden crossbow arrow under the divine power.


    Torn canopy.


    Melting planet.


    Aleister Crowley felt that he could be killed directly!


    "Go to hell... fool who obstructed God!"


    boom.


    Xingchen crossbow arrows flew directly.


    But the power is countless times smaller than Ai Lei''s imagination, but this scene frightened people all over the world.


    If this hits the earth.


    It is estimated that the earth is going to burp.


    In the distance, Aleister Crowley''s body was being carried on the spacecraft.


    It was melted directly in the crossbow arrow.


    Even the demon **** who had been with the ancient desert was wiped out!


    The horror of this blow.


    Let the whole world understand one thing.


    The eternal religion wants to destroy the world, as long as it comes down to a god.


    Before Ishtar could claim her credit, a big hand caught her away.

 Chapter 925：

    Ishtar continued to resist on the way.


    "I''m not wrong, I controlled the power...oooooo..."


    Ai Leichan held her head and didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    My sister is really an idiot.


    Obviously knowing that he can''t make such a move.


    Ugh...


    Then she said to the people below who had been scared and stupid: "Don''t be afraid, my sister is just angry that there are bad guys to hinder the development of the gods, it''s okay...


    Ahem...Bee-eater exercises. In view of your hard work, the gods have allowed Dolly a second life, and I have brought a lot of potions.


    The defects of these clones can be repaired.


    Let them return to normal thinking and a normal emotion. "


    "Thank you Goddess!"


    "And given Misaka Mikoto an eternal divine power, I hope you will work hard, the gods are not available recently, so we can only come."


    Liu Che is still lying on the bed now.


    Of course there is no time.


    It''s so pathetic.


    "Thank God for the gift..."


    Misaka Mikoto said from the heart.


    After many days of hard work, I finally saw the effect.


    The next step is how 373 expands the strength of the gods and restores the sisters to normal.


    There are still many things I need to do.


    Ai Leichan nodded, and left with the goddesses.


    Then, the bee-eater, Qi brought the religious people, and started to give medicine to the sisters.


    This potion is from the hands of the gods of life, a hidden danger that humans cannot solve, it is actually the simplest problem for the gods.


    The so-called gene, the so-called cell.


    All are pediatrics.


    Because it''s easy to create a body.


    The difference is that this is repairing with medicine, while Tsunade and others use magic.


    A single bottle of medicine can be blended hundreds of thousands of times.


    How amazing.


    Kamijou Touma also stood up at this time, watching the goddess leave, and said to Misaka Mikoto: "Since the matter is over, I am going to go out for a walk."


    He had been secretly protecting the bee eater before.


    And coordinate other things.


    For this bad guy.


    It''s really not a killer.


    "Well, take that party with you before you leave, I hope you can influence him!"


    "good..."


    A bad guy, a problem child.


    I hope they can become good friends.


    Misaka Mikoto shook his head and began to harvest in the City Academy.


    The death of Aleister Crowley this time ushered in a lot of time for her. .


    Chapter 915 The birth of the Avenue of Order, the ultimate nemesis of the power of fantasy! ! [ͼ]


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you [Fantasy Killer], triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the creation-level divine treasure --- [Sumipan Dragon Staff]."


    Remarks: Since this magic treasure contains a large number of laws of order, congratulations on your understanding of the way of order.


    Remarks: Since you have comprehended the Great Way of Order, all believers in God''s Domain can comprehend the law of order.


    The law of order: a corrective force. If the power of miracles is the limit of fantasy, then order is the force that erases it.


    The host can be understood as using the power of fantasy to create something that cannot exist.


    But the power of order can correct it.


    The more perfect the gods are, the stronger the order will be.


    The current law of the great road is: zero percent at the first level.


    Liu Che looked at Dao''s attributes and exploded directly.


    "Fuck, there is such a terrible power!"


    The young man who was massaging him was taken aback and thought he had done something wrong.


    Seeing that the beauty was scared, Liu Che hugged him in his arms and kissed him fiercely.


    "Don''t be afraid, master, I just realized a great power, hehe...Do you want a baby? I am very happy today..."


    Shao Si Ming blushed.


    He hung his head and gave a soft humble.


    Who doesn''t want a baby, she doesn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    Liu Che smiled, patted her little hand, and said, "Tomorrow night, I have something to do today, let''s go..."


    "Um."


    Shao Siming left with cheerful steps.


    Liu Che accepted the follow-up system information.


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Shirai Kuroko, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star space system god---[Shirai Kuroko]."


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Chuchun decoration benefit, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star intelligence system genus god---¡¾Chunchun decoration benefit¡¿. ¡¨."


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Saten Laizi, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star wind system god---¡¾Saten Laizi ]."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess photon after marriage, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star wind system god---[photon after marriage]. "


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess in the bay silk guard, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star water system **** --- [wan inner silk guard]."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Paobu Manbin, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star sky type god---¡¾Paobu Manbin ]."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Gufa Meiwei, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god---¡¾Gufa Meiwei¡¿ ."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Liubo Bimei, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god---[Yiubo Bimei] ."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Jishen Qiusha, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star Mikoto god---¡¾Jimeshen Qiusha ]."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Fukiji, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star god---¡¾Fukiji¡¿ ."


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess pro-ship Sugan, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a two-star teaching system god---¡¾pro-ship Sugan ]."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess, Ritsukaori, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star kendo god---¡¾Shinkaori ]."


    "Ding...your main priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Fan Fengjunzi, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a one-star electric system god---¡¾Fan Fengrun son¡¿."


    "Ding...your chief priest Misaka Mikoto sacrificed to you a goddess Inticus, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a nine-star magic system god---¡¾Inticus ]."


    Remarks: There are 100,000 magic books in Indix''s mind, which are automatically admitted in the library.


    And all the books have been sublimated into divine arts, and some junk spells have been directly eliminated.


    Many people sacrificed this time.


    There were so many Liu Che that he didn''t expect that the other party would come to God Realm.


    For example, pro-ship Sugan...As a mathematics teacher of Kamijou, he knew the nastyness of the school city, so he chose to join the religious cult.


    The teacher¡¯s responsibilities, coupled with her sense of responsibility.


    So he came to the God Realm.


    In fact, there are also some reasons for wanting to atone for the father.


    As for the godslash fire weaving, etc., they all belonged to the sacrifice of Inticus.


    Among the tripartite people, Intikes made the most sacrifices, followed by Misaka Mikoto, and finally the bee-eater.


    However, according to what the other person said when praying.


    In the future, I will bring my own small group to come. It is estimated that the bee-eater exercises and prays also have their own careful thoughts.


    ......


    Within the gods.


    A group of girls and teachers came here.


    Smooth area.


    Ten avenues stand across the starry sky.


    This scene of the gods dazzled them.


    At this time, the pro-ship Sugan pushed his own glasses and asked: ""Master Inticus, what are we going to do next?"


    "Well, wait a minute. Someone will come and take us away soon..."


    For a moment, just as they spoke.


    Kagura and Shinno are here.


    "Hello, as new sisters, you need to register first, and then study for a period of time. If you are old enough, such as pro-boat Sugan, you can go directly to work under a certain goddess."


    "Yes."


    A crowd of girls bowed.


    Kagura stopped them.


    "There is no bowing here, and there is no need to be so respectful on the surface. If you do something wrong, you just need to admit and correct it.


    My name is Kagura. I am currently a conductor. I will not bring new people for the time being. The rest can be selected according to my attributes and preferences.


    The gods meet once a month.


    Everyone can see one side, as for the question of going to bed.


    This depends on the hard work of the sisters you serve. If the other party wants to take you, it is your luck, otherwise you can only wait slowly.


    Don''t worry about aging, your youth will not change in the God Realm. "


    [Stomach hurts tonight, oh...maybe the last one will be after 0:00. The picture shows the pro-boat Sugan. As for the problem of Chapter 910, I have revised it.


    I¡¯m really sorry for giving you a bad experience].


    Chapter 916: The God Realm with Rules and Order, Exclusivity of the Power of Order! [ͼ]


    The girls from the academy city looked at the fresh world.


    I always feel like a dream.


    Walking on the road, Bai Jingheizi said in a low voice, "What a beautiful place, can we all live here in the future? What if we buy something."


    At this time, Shen Wu turned his head and said: "You have become a woman of God, what else do you want to buy? There are no vendors here. You can do what you want by yourself, or go to other sisters to ask for it."


    "Huh? That''s it..."


    "Well, the rules of the God Realm are like this. For example, the Life God System is medicine and the like, while the Demon Spirit God System is fairies and the like, and there are many illusions in it.


    The elder sisters of the Death God System are all in charge of souls, and a catalog of things in the God Realm will be distributed later.


    If you don¡¯t know how to make clothes, there are also special goddess sisters, as long as you have a better attitude...


    And you have to remember that the realm of gods is the world of gods.


    God is the supreme being, everyone can be jealous, and even a little temperamental, but your bad habits in the lower realm should not be brought here.

 Chapter 926：

    Once disgusted by God.


    It means that you will never have hope, because there are many goddesses, and there are many more beautiful and cute than you..."


    Shen Wu faintly introduced the hidden rules of the God Realm.


    This makes all goddess 377 can''t help but feel a little scared.


    However, Inticus smiled and said: "This is really good, you can eat anything you want, so can we be served by someone in the future?"


    "After not using it, everyone can receive an elf, an attribute maid. You can also order a weapon, as well as an armor and mount.


    This is the treatment of goddesses, and everyone will have it.


    Asking you to serve others is not to let you be present, but to learn how to live in the realm of gods and to practice divine art.


    Otherwise, let you learn by yourself, it will take a long time to break through, and sometimes you will go wrong.


    You are already very happy. When the God Realm first recovered, the goddesses were cultivated from the lowest level. You don''t know how happy they are. "


    Everyone looked at each other, and it seemed that they were quite lucky.


    When dividing factions.


    Inticus decisively chose Kyle''s **** system, the angel belongs to the holy light system, and is also her favorite **** system.


    Kamikazu Hoori chose the martial arts system, and other people also went to different gods according to their choices.


    As for the teacher pro-ship Sugan, he chose the library department.


    The young girls of Baijing Heizi thought that the realm of God was very deserted.


    As a result, it was close to noon that she understood what the daughter of Tianjiao was.


    The looks of people like Gan Yu, Qin, Walnut, and Tsunade''s terrifying figure made them stunned.


    Kyle from the angel family and Kikyo from the witch family opened their horizons even more.


    It turns out that there are so many people in the God Realm.


    Fox.


    Angel family.


    Classical beauty with oriental charm.


    Playful and cute little loli.


    It really has everything.


    Of course, there are also mermaid and Vastal people.


    When Ning Guang and a group of people appeared, the aura completely shocked all the little fans.


    Ningguang, Empress, Qinger, Liu Shen.


    Waiting for the crowd to return from the Eternal City.


    "Hello sister!"


    "Well, my sisters. Let''s go and work..."


    Until the crowd left, Bai Jing Heizi and others stroked his chest, showing a lingering expression.


    "What a terrible person, are they the strongest goddesses?"


    "Well, the man in a black and white dress with a red hair bun on his head is called Ning Guang. The one who is currently in charge of the Eternal City is the female emperor Ye Rou on the left.


    In front of them were Qing''er and Lord Liu Shen.


    They are all big shots, but although these sisters are very strong, if you have a problem that you don¡¯t understand, they can help you solve it..."


    Zuo Tian Leizi vomited: "The pressure is too much, I guess I''m trembling."


    "It''s good to get used to it, because we will become such a powerful existence in the future. By the way, our status and treatment are improved with practice.


    You have to work hard, otherwise you will not be qualified to breed the children of the gods. "


    "This... is too far away? We are still young..."


    The **** said without a face and expressionlessly: "Hehe... I am afraid that when you think about it in the future, you may not be able to queue up, and slowly you will understand the importance of qualifications."


    ......


    When Ning Guang and others came to the main hall, they immediately discovered something wrong with the world.


    The God''s Domain is now stronger.


    Ye Rou raised her brows, her fingers tried to sway the power of the God Realm, and a peculiar divine power appeared in her hand.


    The power is constantly changing.


    But the core force remained motionless.


    This is very interesting.


    It has its own order.


    "Husband, have you awakened another peculiar power?"


    "Yes, the power of the tenth avenue, I named it order, which belongs to the restraint power of a series of laws and avenues, such as destiny, illusion, dreams, miracles, etc."


    "Hi...This kind of power is so terrible?"


    Liu Che nodded and said: "The power of order is actually the most fundamental power in the world, and it is also a world theorem. When the enemy wants to use destiny or causality to harm you.


    Order can protect you from harm.


    Simply put, the power of order is one of the most terrifying top laws.


    Suppose, I curse a god, this is the power of fantasy, and fate is also speculation.


    But order has restored the original essence of things that shouldn''t have happened, and the power of miracles is also afraid of this power.


    It is the nemesis of all fantasy, but...the power of order has no resistance to the power of the foundation.


    Just maintain the original foundation. "


    "So, if you leave everything behind, you must rely on the essence to attack?"


    "It''s true that it is true. The attack of the basic law, the attack of the divine power, and the law of order are just to maintain the most basic power without special blessings."


    This is a weakness of order.


    But it is also its advantage.


    With the power of order, you can ignore any negative effects.


    From this point of view.


    It''s already very BUG.


    Because any destiny system, causal system, even time system can''t affect Liu Che.


    Order is order.


    The past is just the past, Liu Che is just the present.


    Ningguang thought about it for a while, then made suggestions: "Then the power of order can merge the power of miracles into eternity?"


    "No... I tried it just now. Order is just the basis and cannot be integrated with other laws. This is what I worry about..."


    Originally he thought there was such a terrifying power.


    Can blend into eternity.


    Make yourself stronger, but the reality is not the case.


    Order can offset the power of miracles


    [The picture shows Fanfengrunzi].


    Chapter 917 The Third Level of Eternal Avenue, News from Outer Chaos Realm


    "So, what if you simply inject the force of order?"


    Suddenly, Miao Shan from the world of Journey to the West came to such a sentence.


    Liu Che was shocked.


    Yes.


    What if the power of order is directly injected into eternity?


    So what will be the result!


    Thinking of this possibility, he pursed his lips and began to mobilize the power of order.


    Clear power, or a trace of dust.


    It''s like air, without any color.


    But the eternal force is golden, and I look like a big brother.


    In Liu Che''s macro perspective.


    Eternal Force is a pagoda.


    Forged with life and death, with the five elements to lay the foundation, now-it''s time to join the order!


    The clear laws of the great road floated tentatively.


    He was also afraid of big things, after all, the Order of Order in God''s Domain was still very terrifying, even if he couldn''t upgrade the Eternal Dao now.


    Then the next time will slowly prompt.


    This time it was just an attempt.


    But what Liu Che didn''t expect was that Eternal Force accepted the order!


    An energetic force, blooming brilliance from the Eternal Avenue, is like throwing a can of gasoline in the flames.


    The strength is stronger.


    And after witnessing this moment.


    Liu Che directly integrated Order Avenue into Eternal Avenue.


    Boom.


    The divine realm is shaking.


    A breath of profound and mysterious, overwhelmingly attacked.


    "Ding...Congratulations on your promotion to the third level of Eternal Dao! God''s Domain is universally celebrated, all believers...all life body powers have been improved in two stages."


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, your strength has been substantially improved."


    At this time, Liu Che opened the panel and looked.


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: Nine-star master (the strongest nine-star)


    [Magic Weapons]: Thirty-three Heavenly Pagoda, Chaos Clock of Creation, Demon Sword of Blood, Sumipan Dragon Staff...


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Rules of Destruction]: Seventy-five percent at the second level.


    [The Law of Time]: Thirty percent at the second level.


    [Law of Reincarnation]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    [Kurong Law]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    [Law of Destiny]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Lee of Lightning System]: 70% at the second level.


    [Law of Wood System]: 15% at the second level.


    [Ice Law]: Level 3 and 50%.


    [Soil System Law]: Three-level 70%.


    [Wind Law]: Three-level 80%.


    [Golden Law]: Twenty percent at the second level.

 Chapter 927：

    [Arcane Law]: Fifty percent at the first level.


    [Copy Law]: Ten percent at the second level.


    [Law of virtual reality]: 80% of the first level.


    [Light System Law]: Three-level zero percent.


    [Death Avenue]: Level 5, zero percent. [Already perfect]


    [Blood Avenue]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    ¡¾The Avenue of Life¡¿: Ninety-five percent at level three.


    [The Avenue of Fire]: 15% of the third level.


    [Water Avenue]: Twenty percent of the third level.


    [Space Avenue]: 10% of the first level.


    [Avenue of Miracles]: Level 3 10%.


    [The Avenue of Love]: Level 2 zero percent.


    ¡¾Avenue of Order¡¿: Level 1 zero percent.


    [Eternal Avenue]: Level three, cannot be upgraded, it needs to be integrated into the laws of the avenue to improve, and can only be explored by the host.


    Remarks: Your strength has reached the limit of nine stars. You are a great master. If you want to advance to the next step, please consider your strength.


    Note: The eternal force has evolved again. At present, you are a hero who is not affected by any causal destiny, and you are the master of all things.


    Liu Che couldn''t help but frown slightly when he saw this.


    He asked towards the system, "Could it be that there is a wider world beyond this level of space? System I think you have something to hide from me."


    "This system has no concealment, it is just an auxiliary tool."


    As cold as always.


    The answer is without any emotion.


    Liu Che was also helpless.


    Then his consciousness returned to the body, and the women were surprised at his ability to be promoted to the master.


    "You are the strongest in the **** realm now, right?"


    "Hehe, then can we beat the bad guys?"


    "Forget it, those who have children should go home and take the children!"


    "Speaking of which..."


    ...


    Looking at the twittering wives.


    Liu Che suddenly smiled and said: "What I am after is just freedom. If they look for death, they will naturally be destroyed, but for now, let them be arrogant.


    The development of peace of mind is the real happiness. "


    "Hey, gods like to be an otaku..."


    "What kind of otaku, or otaku!!!"


    "Enough of you, if the gods are ruthless and fight outside all day, you are not afraid!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A word has reached the point.


    In an instant, everyone was at peace.


    At this moment, Chi Huang Liuyan said to him: "What''s wrong? You kept frowning just now..."


    Liu Che shook his head and said, "I just felt it in the dark. In addition to this heavy world, there may be another layer of the world, maybe not."


    After all, Lu Ming comprehended the Avenue of Space.


    I have never said to outsiders that there is a world outside the world.


    Or the supreme plane is just made up by these gods.


    No one breaks through to a higher level again after the ninth level dominates.


    Resources are limited, and power is also limited.


    It''s not that I can''t try, but I never thought about it.


    .................


    Judging from his current strength, he is invincible across the world, and the chaotic realm is now directly swept away.


    But can you break this?


    Liu Che felt a little difficult.


    Chi Huang Liuyan and Lan Bing Siru looked at each other.


    Never thought that he would have such a problem.


    It stands to reason that there will be no world outside the world.


    "According to my travels over the years and the information I have collected, there is a chaos outside the Supreme, and there is nothing empty inside.


    It is not suitable for the survival of the gods at all.


    Perhaps many gods who were hunted down chose to dive into the chaos area.


    But I will be back soon. "


    "Sister Chi Huang Liuyan, why is this?"


    Ye Rou couldn''t help asking.


    Lan Bingsirui explained: "That Chaos is different from the Chaos Sea here. The aura inside is turbid, and it is naturally corrosive and destructive.


    If you stay in the outer chaos realm for a long time, your soul will also be corrupted. Therefore, the gods of the supreme realm will not wait ten years at most if they enter the inner chaos realm.


    But ten years are fleeting to the gods.


    There are no believers, no resources, no supplies.


    If you get lost in the chaos, then there is only one result, turning into a dead bone in the long chaos, when we were in the war.


    Basically, the veteran masters are fighting in the chaos. After all, although the world is strong, it is not as mischievous as ordinary gods.


    Everyone has their own bottom line.


    Outer Chaos is everyone''s battlefield.


    So every time Liu Che lied to others, they would only think that this was a cemetery that appeared in ancient times..." People.


    Chapter 918 The arrival of the snow girl and the feather fox, the danger of the outer chaos! [ͼ]


    Cemeteries in history have appeared in this way.


    Only then did Liu Che understand why he cheated others, Chi Huang Liuyan and Lan Bing Sirui did not choose to refuse.


    It turns out that there is such a thing.


    "So Outer Chaos is actually a dangerous place. Over the years, there have been countless people who want to explore, but they don''t disappear into a grave.


    Just disappeared directly.


    The higher-level world you mentioned may not exist at all, and this level is already the highest world. "


    Liu Che shook his head when he heard the words: "It may be that other people''s strength is insufficient, but my strength has not reached the limit. If one day I break through the ninth level, I will reach a level that no one else has ever achieved.


    I still want to take a look at the outer chaos.


    In fact, there are many things in the God Realm, right?


    What is in the outer chaos, why can''t the dominion take action in the lower space, even the lower the space, the greater the restriction on the dominance.


    These are all problems. "


    Chi Huang Liuyan sighed slightly when he heard the words.


    "These things can only trouble you. We will never do it. We are just a woman. We will take care of you..."


    She and Lan Bingsilu are both masters of the sixth level.


    It is very difficult to upgrade to level nine.


    This was after the **** with Liu Che, the power reached the seventh stage.


    Instead of relying on yourself, it is better to pour hope and resources on Liu Che.


    "These topics and information, let''s talk later, let''s see the two babies, they are more attractive to me..."


    "Me too!"


    "Those two sisters, I will take you there."


    "Good miles..."


    Ningguang nodded towards Liu Che, and left with the large group.


    Because at present, he still needs to practice, and he has realized his own strength.


    When everyone left.


    Only then did Liu Che penetrate his consciousness beyond the God Realm. When he traveled through the sky, it felt different from going to the fragments of the lower realm.


    Feel the chaotic sea in the lower realm.


    It is still a docile river, and there are basically all kinds of fragmented worlds, and even an unowned world.


    The highest plane is different.


    Consciousness came outside the diaphragm, and a terrible storm struck him.


    Liu Che was shocked and quickly used the eternal shield for protection.


    But the powerful impact still made him frown.


    I didn''t expect it at all.


    The Chaos Sea here turned out to be like a chaotic storm, and it had to build up strength all the time to swim.


    "No wonder Chi Huang Liuyan said that the gods can''t stay for a long time. It does make sense..."


    Liu Che slowly retracted his consciousness.


    He doesn''t need to explore now.


    Now I just look at the scenery and verify it by the way.


    At present, his divine consciousness can not see anything in the Chaos Sea, and it only spreads in one universe, not like reaching an omnipotent existence in the realm of God.


    However, the eternal force is indeed terrifying.


    Especially with the blessing of Order Avenue, I can resist this storm.


    Liu Che couldn''t help thinking, if his power was terrifying enough, what would happen if he swallowed this **** plane and crossed the Chaos Sea?


    He couldn''t help being shocked by his own thoughts.


    At the same time he was thinking.


    What kind of existence is the deity world?


    A small island standing horizontally in the chaotic sea?


    Still a mountain!


    This is not known, because with his power, it is now impossible to cover the entire plane.


    ......


    At this time, within the wolf world.


    Since the fall of Kyoto.


    Several months have now passed. During this time, Ashina worked hard with all of Ashina''s efforts, and gradually expanded the religion of God to the entire island nation.


    The original feather fox was imprisoned for a period of time.

 Chapter 928：

    Prepare to sacrifice to the gods with other monsters.


    At this time, the wolf was wearing a machete around his waist, and he was dressed very much like an ancient Longguo.


    Since I know that God likes the dragon culture.


    They are also slowly changing themselves, from customs to culture, and then to their own clothing language.


    All are the inheritance of the Dragon Kingdom.


    Why is this happening?


    Because the **** pattern is the characters of the dragon country, you must learn the culture of the dragon country if you use the **** pattern.


    "Mr. Juggernaut, we should also start offering sacrifices!"


    "Yes, this banshee should be sent away soon!"


    "Then go and invite the feather fox out, today is a great day!"


    "Yes..."


    When the pure girl of the gods invited Yuyi Fox over, everyone couldn''t help but shine.


    The feather fox had that kind of gloomy expression.


    She looks like a horrible girl in her dress.


    Although beautiful is beautiful.


    But there is an aura of a sub-demon, commonly known as ---potential...........


    Moreover, she has been in a high position for a long time, and she is superior to others.


    But now the feather fox is wearing an elegant and noble white robe, with long soft hair hanging behind him, and the delicate bun on his head swaying slightly as he walks.


    There was an inexplicable blush on his little white face.


    There was a hint of pink on her thin lips.


    In fact, the original dress of the island country was scarlet, but the wolf thought that it was a bit like a ghost, and it was ugly to death.


    If you send it up, you may be killed.


    Ever since, it became what it is now.


    The snow **** the side exclaimed, "My sister is so beautiful, she is so beautiful..."


    "Sister, you are beautiful too, let''s go..."


    "Um."


    Snow Girl: The monsters unique to the island country are the incarnations of the snow elves, very pure.


    But some will be blackened because of personal problems.


    Like water.


    Those who are near the ink are black, and those who are near the Zhu are red!


    Shuang Shu came to the altar and knelt down gently.


    The wolf chanted: "Respect the great eternal god, and offer sacrifices to two goddesses. I hope you will accept..."


    "The great eternal **** we will always believe in you, we will always love you..."


    The pillar of light suddenly fell.


    The two women flew into the air.


    Then there were more seeds on the altar, as well as high-tech vehicles.


    Next, they have to think about how to navigate the world.


    And how to sacrifice the world.


    1.5......


    Within the gods.


    The two figures took the light of God and came to the Temple of Eternity.


    And Liu Che in Soul Traveling God Realm was also awakened by the prompt sound.


    "Ding...your main priest, a wolf, sacrificed to you a goddess---feather fox, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a seven-star demon fox god---¡¾feather fox¡¿ ."


    "Ding...your main priest, the wolf, sacrificed to you a goddess---the Snow Girl, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a five-star ice-snow god---[Snow Girl]."


    "Hey... the wolf brought them up for sacrifice. I didn''t expect it. I thought he was going to keep it for the end, but it''s good... just because the demon spirit is so short of people, let Yuyi Fox go and help. Bar!"


    Then he gave no sound to the gods, and the two goddesses were then taken away. .


    Chapter 919 The meeting between the pope and the previous pope, my son became a daughter?


    Yuyi Fox is different from Tushan Fox Demon and Daji.


    She was born out of evil.


    She was controlled by resentment for a long time, but when she was liberated, she realized that she was controlled.


    Several months of retreat.


    Has freed her from the muddle-headedness.


    Now that I came to the God Realm, I realized that I had a lot of thoughts.


    The God Realm she thought was that kind of lofty.


    Or a very serious existence, but in fact it has everything.


    Some wear JK, some wear swimsuits, and some wear ancient Chinese clothes.


    Kill it anyway.


    Even high-tech battle suits are available.


    Yuyi Fox looked dazzled, and seemed a little silent along the way.


    It wasn''t until she came to the Demon Spirit God Element and saw the woman with the fluttering foxtail that she realized that she was not alone.


    "The new fox sister?"


    "Yes, my name is Yuyihu...I have seen this sister!"


    The fox **** in front of him is very gorgeous, his tail is bright red, and his clothes are extremely luxurious.


    But what is strange is that people are far from arrogant.


    But he even took out the fairy fruit for himself to eat.


    This makes Yuyi Fox a little flattered.


    "Demon spirit gods are all by nature, don''t want 29 to be too restrained, the current fox clan is also popular among gods, so if you don''t mind, my sisters can bring them to bed next time. you."


    "Ah...I want to be together. I..."


    "Do you think you can enjoy it alone? Huh... don''t dream!"


    At this moment, Daji was carrying the fruit plate and Star God Yuelu came over.


    The latter is a well-known parenting medicine in the God Realm, and it is hard to find.


    But what is Liu Che''s status?


    There is this part of the material in one of the intercepted gods.


    So every day, I would provide it to my ladies to enjoy. To be honest, every time Daji went to take it, he asked that the smell of saliva would flow out.


    But unfortunately, she is not the conceived goddess.


    Otherwise, it can be taken orally.


    However, Daji is very scheming. Since she can''t steal food, she will work hard to become the next goddess with a child of gods.


    For this she is willing to be a slave.


    No matter how dirty and tired she is, she can bear it!


    After the delivery, I went to fetch water, and then massaged Tu Shan Honghong''s toes. Foxtail also rolled up a fan and gently blow Tu Shan Honghong''s hair.


    It can be said to be served to the extreme.


    But Tu Shan Honghong seemed to be embarrassing her, and didn''t even mention it.


    Because she knows Daji''s careful thoughts, she deliberately hangs on the other''s appetite.


    She won''t have that thought until her water chestnut is thoroughly polished.


    Otherwise, she won''t let the other party do what she wants.


    Enjoying a massage while eating fruit.


    Tushan Honghong is like a noble queen.


    And Xuenu and Yuyihu also found their own jobs under Daji''s arrangement.


    Life in the God Realm is actually not as uncomfortable as imagined.


    ......


    In the Wuhun world.


    Since Adong imprisoned the Pope, he quickly applied thunder means, first bringing the elders into his hands.


    All the resisters were slaughtered.


    And when those consecrations or Contra noticed it.


    It''s too late.


    "Adong, why do you cover up and don''t want us to see the Pope! It has been half a month, why did the Pope never show up!"


    "I don''t know this question anymore. Maybe his old man is enjoying it now."


    "you..."


    "Okay, don''t say so much! Adong... Get out of here, the old man wants to see his son, isn''t it okay?"


    Qian Daoliu carried his hands behind his back, and countless divine lights appeared all over his body.


    A pair of silver wings faintly flickered behind.


    He is the last pope and the most terrifying worship of the Angel Temple, originally traveling outside.


    A few days ago, I heard that the Soul Palace had changed.


    Only then hurried back.


    At this time, six Contras and twenty worshippers gathered around him.


    These are all forces under the Pope''s command.


    However, Adong had already seized most of the power at this time.


    Qian Daoliu couldn''t help sighing inwardly as he looked at the very calm and charming girl in front of him.


    What an amazing woman.


    Don''t look at her younger.


    But if you face yourself without being timid, this courage is enough to get your own approval.


    "It''s not that the little girl refused, but the teacher is not here. Before, his old man said that he had studied a secret method and had gone out of the city..."


    "Where is he?"


    "Well, in the manor in the canyon outside the city..."


    "Hehe, it sounds good to say, it''s better that you accompany us on a trip. The old man has not returned for many years and has no way to find his way."


    "Of course you can, little bunny, look good at home, I''ll accompany the old man on a trip!"


    "Yes..."


    Xiao Wu''s mother and daughter responded in unison.


    After that, A Dong took his own men and horses, accompanied by the Angel Martial Spirit Qian Daoliu, and flew towards the outside of the city.


    ...

 Chapter 929：

    On the way, the pope¡¯s dog-leg asked: "My lord, is she lying. We never saw the pope go out..."


    "Regardless of her conspiracy, we will know when we go there. Don''t you think she has beaten the old man?"


    Have an angelic heritage.


    Plus with so many Contras.


    He is afraid of a hammer!


    It should be Adong who is afraid of himself, even if there is an ambush, how can he get things done in a hurry?


    Unless the other party is already in ambush.


    But in that case, my own eldest will teach her a lesson.


    Tell the other party what is true strength.


    "What are you afraid of... If there is an adult, she can turn the sky over as a little lady? A yellow-haired girl, huh..."


    "Don''t say that, the other party''s 380 is still capable. Some eternal sect was created before, but it attracted a lot of people!"


    Qian Daoru frowned upon hearing this, and asked, "What eternal sect?"


    The man hurriedly replied: "The full name is the Eternal God Cult, a sect promoted by Adong, which is said to be the blessing of the Eternal God! But we don''t know the specifics."


    Could it be that the other party has also obtained the inheritance of God.


    impossible.


    She is still so young.


    Three hours later.


    They came to the so-called manor.


    This is a canyon surrounded by mountains and the scenery is very beautiful.


    There are some spirit masters nearby, but there are not many of them, and in terms of strength, they only have the strength to worship.


    "My lord, please go down, master her... just below!"


    "good."


    Everyone quickly landed.


    When the people inside saw A Dong, they knelt on one knee.


    "Go, bring out my master and her elder, this is Master Qian Daoliu, where is Master''s father... Alas, it''s really strange to say.


    The scenery of Mingming Soul Palace is so good, but I have to go out for a holiday..."


    Everyone looked weird.


    That''s not what you said at the beginning!


    "Yes, my lord..."


    The consecration turned and ran inside, only a minute later.


    A woman in fancy dress was brought out.


    I saw Adong pointing at the woman and smilingly said: "Hey...my master is out!".


    Chapter 920 Thousand Daoliu is directly confused, and the son who turns into a woman has to marry? [ͼ]


    Qian Daoliu only felt a rush of blood, rushing straight to his forehead.


    What the **** is this?


    He couldn''t help cursing in his heart, and he seemed to have been punched in the head.


    My son is not as strong as myself.


    But he is also a pope, but now he is dressed as a woman and stepped out of it on high heels.


    Towering chest, exaggerated twisted waist.


    Qiandaoliu''s mouthful, unexpectedly spit it out.


    Then the rest of the people also looked different, scrambling to start vomiting.


    "vomit..."


    "vomit..."


    "vomit..."


    Seeing Qian Daoliu and the others vomiting crazily, A Dong''s smile was trembling.


    "Hahahaha...Qian Daoliu, how did you see your daughter and didn''t recognize him? I have changed her name to Hua Ji, and I can get married later.


    Who should you marry?


    This is something to ponder..."


    "Wonder...you charmer!!! You turned my son into such an appearance, I can''t spare you!!!"


    Qian Daoliu forcefully endured the pain in his heart, and drove the amount of heavenly sword to attack A Dong.


    I saw Hongmeng, Yufeng, Liangtian, Shenwei, Gentian, Yunhuan.


    Six swords gathered a terrible force.


    Towards Adong''s suppression!


    "Huh... are you angry? The old lady is still angry! I respect him as a father, but this old miscellaneous hair tries to insult me, knowing that I have dual spirits, he wants to use the tools of my childbirth.


    Intent to continue his rule.


    This old dog wants to hurt me so much, shouldn''t I deal with him?


    Qian Daoliu, I want you to see your [daughter], just to let you see him for the last time, all the Pope faction will die for the aunt this time! "


    A Dong did not show weakness, and directly let go of his hands and feet.


    A round of sun and moon rose from behind her.


    The terrible energy storm directly cut off Qian Daoliu''s moves, not only with the vision of the same day and the same day.


    Everyone was suppressed on the ground.


    The worshippers looked at Adong in horror, and didn''t expect her to have such power at all.


    "Level ninety-nine? This is the strongest power on the continent, it''s a pity... the magical powers I possess are far more terrifying than you think.


    If you come out, maybe I will be very embarrassed, but unfortunately...who told you to come out. ¡¨! "


    A Dong pointed a finger.


    Tens of millions of silver rays radiated from the moon.


    They are like silver needles running through these consecrated and titled Contras.


    Only Qian Daoliu was left until the end.


    After all, it is one of the strongest.


    One of the top three on the mainland.


    A Dong still left a trace of face for the other party.


    At this time, all the ground was messy.


    Large swaths of blood have stained the entire ground.


    The blood flowing out slowly soaked the soles of Adong''s shoes.


    But her expression has always been with a simple smile.


    Dong likes to laugh, because laughter represents happiness.


    In front of the horrible face, she would still smile very brightly.


    "You witch, come and eat my trick!"


    Qian Daoliu was already crazy, he knew that if he didn''t give his full strength, he might become the group of hedgehogs below.


    Six light wings spread out behind him.


    The whole sky is golden.


    At this time, the sky on the left is the same day as the sun and the moon.


    On the right is the brilliant sun.


    "Domain¡¤Tai Chi Extinguish Demons"


    A Dong''s idea is very simple, that is to kill!


    The simplest and most direct.


    What humiliation.


    No need at all!


    It''s just an idiot''s idea, to breathe for the enemy is to take oneself into a dangerous zone.


    Shot is in line with the field.


    The dual realm of light and dark.


    Flew towards Qian Daoliu.


    Directly obliterate his bones into the most primitive flesh and blood.


    Then she touched her finger and pressed all the flesh and blood to the ground.


    "Collect all of these and place them on the altar later as a blood sacrifice!"


    "Yes."


    Adong glanced at the bloodshot former pope and said with a smile: "How? It must be very comfortable to witness his father being killed. Don''t worry... I will definitely find a loving husband for you to ensure that you can have children.


    Don''t underestimate the skills of the gods. If you like to play with women so much, then I will make you a woman!


    I think about it...Where shall I marry you?


    Huh...I remembered that I can marry you to Ritianzong. I heard that there is a Tang Ritian in it that is not bad..."


    What can the pope say.


    The man was castrated.


    Everyday food is basically medicine.


    Now he has even turned into a woman when he speaks. Of course he is a little ugly, but the medicine from the gods plus the hormonal injection studied by A Dong.


    It can definitely be fake.


    The skin is fair.


    If the disguise is better, add a hazy black coat.


    What a great beauty who is alive and well.


    In the end, the Pope was sent away, and to be precise, someone controlled his body.


    You have to go if you don''t.


    Having taken care of the pope''s power, Adong''s right to speak in the religious religion became the only voice.


    Three hours later.


    Adong summoned all the offerings.


    Without any concealment, he said to them: "¡§This time, the Pope and his power intended to kill me, but I killed him in the end.


    Why is it so?


    Please look at this video. "


    Then she explained all the things of the gods as well as the things of the gods.


    Sure enough, none of these people resisted.


    A Dong said with a smile, "Since you all agree with my position, then it will be easier to handle, and I will distribute the magic arts in a while.


    Everyone can get the inheritance of the gods.

 Chapter 930：

    All other strengths on the mainland will fall under our feet! "


    "Long live the priest, long live the eternal religion!!!"


    All consecrations are kneeling down.


    All titled Contras also knelt down and recognized their masters.


    Obtain the inheritance of the gods.


    That is great perseverance, great inheritance.


    But now everyone can, which shows which is strong and weak.


    And who would dare to resist?


    I''m afraid to say rebellion, and I will be chopped in the next second.


    On the same day, the reputation of the gods began to spread in the soul hall.


    And Adong also began to announce his will here.


    [First: Cancel the use of soul beast soul bones, soul beasts can also serve as the people of the gods, all soul beasts are welcome to join, and ordinary people can also join. group¡¿


    [Second: The religion expands, and it will be announced to attack all the indigenous gods in the future! ¡¿


    [Part Three: Do not recognize all the gods except the God of Eternity...].


    Chapter 921 Subdue Lan Yinhuang, and let Hua Ji marry Tang Ritian!


    A few days later, on Poseidon Island.


    Seagod High Priest Bo Saixi couldn''t help frowning when he heard the changes in the Soul Palace.


    A little girl who is only more than ten years old in the grade.


    Not to mention the fact that they have slaughtered the Pope faction, and they also controlled the entire Soul Palace.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Is it true that Qian Daoliu and his son are dead?


    Looking at the turbulent sea, her clear-water eyes gradually cooled down.


    It seems that the mainland is going to be disputed again.


    I don''t know if it will spread here!


    Although their Sea God Island is independent of the world.


    But it is impossible to guarantee that they will not be attacked. The message given by the other party is very obvious, that is, to conquer the whole road.


    And also slaughter all the descendants of God!


    But who is the eternal god?


    She has no impression at all.


    There is no such **** in the position of God!


    This is very bizarre.


    ......


    Ritianzong.


    Father and son Tang Ritian looked at the information in front of him, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Although their Sun Heaven Sect was the leader of the three sects in the Douluo world, they were actually not as powerful as the Soul Palace.


    Once the enemy invades.


    380 Maybe they can''t hold on!


    Tang Ritian said worriedly: "Father, how good is this! We are not the enemy''s opponent at all. If the Soul Palace makes a move now, what should we do?"


    "If it doesn''t work, just close the mountain, I don''t believe they will kill them like this!"


    The words of Tang Ritian''s father made everyone unbelievable.


    Just admit it?


    That would be a little rubbish, the head of the three sects in Douluo World feared that once the name of the Soul Palace was passed out, would they still have the face to walk outside?


    At this time, Tang Ritian also said with a face full of reluctance to believe: "Father, I mean we go to the other two sects to unite and turn around to deal with the attack on the Soul Palace!


    Now we still have time, and the other party hasn''t made a move, but if we don''t struggle, our reputation will be completely lost! "


    "But do you know the child? Our current Ritianzong has long lost the strength of the past, but the Palace of Souls is in the name of peace in the world.


    And it''s not allowed to hunt soul beasts, what do you think we should do?


    The other party has already killed the Pope, and the strength is incredible. On the contrary, we made the right choice to seal the mountain! "


    "No... I also agree with Ritian''s view that the closure of the mountain was too sloppy and too outrageous..."


    "Yes, we don''t agree!"


    Tang Ritian saw that everyone was in line with him, and looked at his father triumphantly.


    Young and frivolous.


    That''s it!


    He is not afraid of any soul palace.


    The suzerain sighed when he saw that everyone was unwilling to close the mountain.


    "I hope you won''t regret it in the future..."


    Then he picked up the pen and paper and began to write.


    In the afternoon, Tang Ritian took the letter to the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family!


    What he didn''t think about was.


    The Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family is really willing to cooperate, not only that, the other side is also willing to share information!


    "Hahaha... then we will be a family!"


    "It was originally a family, and the soul palace is coming fiercely, I''m afraid we can''t justify it if we don''t cooperate!"


    Both sides burst into laughter.


    Obviously, I am very satisfied with this cooperation.


    ......


    Outside the soul hall.


    With the spread of Adong''s slogan, more and more soul beasts have come to live here.


    The most famous among them is the one hundred thousand-year-old Blue Silver Emperor of a soul beast!


    In the inner temple.


    Two Tutu and Xiao Yin chat together.


    The newly transformed Blue Silver Emperor looked so scared of everything.


    However, with the presence of the same kind, her emotions slowly calmed down, and now she has begun to grasp the information of the temple and help with the work.


    "I really didn''t expect that the human world still wants our soul beasts!"


    "Who says no, these are the doctrines of the great eternal god! Otherwise, we would be miserable if we were caught by those bad guys, from being killed and stripped of bones, from being killed to... !"


    Xiao Yin laughed when he heard the words.


    And Xiao Wu also laughed.


    Among the three, Xiao Wu was just a foil.


    After all, I was too young to do the work of packing things up and running errands.


    And Xiao Yin and Xiao Wu''s mother are busy separating information.


    And the record of the name of the soul beast.


    "Actually, that''s okay...Why do you have to kill the soul beast to become stronger? Killing is really the most heinous!"


    "Oh...I was a rabbit in Star Dou Forest before. If I meet bad guys, it''s basically over. Poor Xiao Wu doesn''t know how to live by then!"


    "By the way, there are more and more soul beasts joining the cult! The adults said that we can also become a small official..."


    "Oh, that''s true! It''s a publicity..."


    The two women chatted while working.


    The work efficiency is still very fast!


    Although this job is a bit boring.


    But everyone knows that a great war is taking place outside, and it may even affect the entire continent.


    Play and life.


    Everyone knows which is lighter and heavier!


    ......


    At this time, A Dong led the team towards Ri Tianzong.


    The pressure of the army not only did not bring fear to ordinary people, but a large number of people were cheering for the arrival of the religion.


    why is that?


    The answer is very simple.


    If you are an ordinary person, there is a terrible sect in the territory.


    How would you feel?


    The other party is God!


    Kill if you want, arrogant and domineering.


    But the religion is different. The arrival of the religion will give the people strength, equality and food.


    This is the human heart!


    A Dong looked at the people who were distributing food and left, and said to those around him: "Did you see it? The Ritian Sect is known as the first in the mainland, but there are still so many poor people under his command.


    For nothing, there is a name.


    Being rich and unkind! ! ! "


    "What the lord said is that Tang Ritian, who is also the person wanted by the goddess, is probably not a good bird. When his subordinates catch him, he will be chopped into meat sauce and fed to the dog!"


    "No... this person can let it go, remember that Huaji, right? Let the two of them match up, I want to see something crooked!"


    The people nearby shuddered.


    Then she whispered: "My lord, Hua Ji... She would never like her appearance as long as Tang Ritian is not a fool, right?"


    "Cut...you don''t know how to use drugs, and there are illusions...don''t see Hua Ji hate me now, when he has a man, he will accept his fate, and finally accept reality completely."


    "Oh...really... please forgive the subordinates'' appetite for some surging!"


    "If you don''t believe me, let''s go... tomorrow we will destroy the head of the three sects!"


    "Yes..."


    Looking at the leaving subordinates, Adong opened the chat group and sent a text with a smile inside.


    Saintess of the Martial Soul Hall: "I have completely mastered the Soul Hall, and now I am ready to attack the Sun Heaven Sect. Next, I will study the results of the battle. If you can''t give birth to a child, you will lose your sister!".


    Chapter 922 Tang Ritian''s Sister Yuehua Was Arrested


    Tosaka University: "It''s just an experiment, winning or losing is just a gimmick, and the potion of the gods, let alone changing gender.


    It''s okay to let him directly become a pure woman, but it''s not necessary! "


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Actually, I am also looking forward to what a strange thing will be born! That soul will come to this world?"


    The fox who only loves money: "It is estimated that he is wandering in the universe now. It is only more than ten years later that he wakes up. The so-called rebirth is actually not that simple~simple!"


    Tosaka University: "That''s right, I think so too. That''s why I want to do an experiment..."


    The fox who only loves money: "If the soul of Ah San finds out that his mother is a male mother after crossing through, he will probably collapse..."

 Chapter 931：

    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hahaha...that must be interesting!"


    Unwilling to be lonely the psychiatrist: "It''s so interesting to see what you guys are talking about. I want to run that Asan to death. Oh...it''s a pity that I can''t get through."


    Klin: "Let''s work hard to manage our own world! I feel more and more fulfilled now, and I am passing fast every day..."


    Favorite and beast milk: "Who said no, but having said that I have already reached the 25th floor of the tower, it''s really difficult..."


    Saintess of Wuhun Hall: "????? What is the tower..."


    Iori Taiichi: "A huge artifact with countless treasures and monsters inside. The more enemies you defeat, the higher the reward you will get.


    It is something that the gods prepared to stimulate everyone. "


    Saintess of the Spirit Hall: "Then how many times have you rushed now?"


    Iori Taiichi: "...Fifth floor!"


    Saintess of Wuhun Hall: "..."


    The Lord of Moon Worship: "Mother...fifth floor, puff...this is too big a gap, right? The 33rd floor only rushed to this point."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Don''t laugh, I''m only on the sixth floor! The thirty-three-story tower is very challenging every time, and I also found it ridiculous at first.


    But in fact, my fight is sloppy...By the way, my old man is still on the fifth floor! "


    Klin: "That''s really fun, and I have to challenge the challenge when I look back."


    Young Dragon Seeking: "+1"


    The fox who only loves money: "By the way, Naz... how is your place? Have you unified the mainland?"


    It''s been two months.


    Nothing happened to him.


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "No, the water has been very hot recently, but it''s almost equalized!"


    In fact, Naz is still kind.


    Otherwise, the mainland would have been unified long ago.


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Oh, I am so envious of you, you can travel between different worlds. Although I am doing well now, I still haven''t left the school city.


    The mess left by that old miscellaneous hair is too big, and my scalp is numb! "


    Saintess of the Spirit Hall: "What do you say? Didn''t all the enemies get killed? Why are they still so busy?"


    She also dealt with the things at home, which sounded the clarion call for offense.


    Why is Misaka Mikoto so inked.


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "You think I am where you are. First of all, the education of Misaka''s sisters is a problem. There are a total of 15,000 people, which is equivalent to starting from elementary school.


    Moreover, the next are the major chaebols in the school city.


    That''s pretty easy to say, if you don''t agree, you just kill it. With the help of the bee eater, everything becomes very simple.


    The problem is, I don''t know how to manage... This becomes a problem. "


    It is easy to fight the river, but it becomes very difficult to hold the river.


    Everyone understands this truth.


    And this is because the bee-eater did not leave, so she would be more comfortable if she chose to stay and help.


    I really regret that I have sacrificed all my sisters.


    However, among the Kihara clan, it is not without confession.


    For example, Terestina Kihara Levrain, who was let off by her, is one of them.


    Although the nature is a bit bad.


    But how to say it can be regarded as a lot of help to her.


    However, Xueyuan City is now renamed the Eternal God City!


    High-tech construction, coupled with rune technology, the whole city floats in the air.


    It is worthy of the name of the city of gods.


    The sects in various places have added a lot of trouble to Misaka Mikoto.


    The reason is that no one is willing to give up sects, such as the desert country, and England.


    Fanatics even come to kill them not far away.


    As a result, he was killed before entering the city gate.


    Sect fights are the most brutal!


    Saintess of the Spirit Hall: "You, don''t you know about delegating power? Just recruit more people. If everything needs to be done by ourselves, then we are probably going to be exhausted..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The fox who only loves money: "That''s true. When I was in control of the world, it was the same...you can train as many potential subordinates! The power decides for themselves, and the small things are for them to do!"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Well, I will try..."


    Tosaka University: "The simplest thing is, you just delegate the power to the bee-eater to pray and it''s over. If she likes the right, give her the right."


    What a silly girl.


    Some people don''t know how to throw the pot.


    It deserves to be affected.


    Looking at Zhang Fan, he taught everything directly to Cang Song.


    I am happy with myself.


    I regretted it until the sacrifice!


    However, if you average it, it''s OK.


    ...........0


    Saintess of the Martial Spirit Hall: "Everyone, talk to me first, I have a rest here and I will fight tomorrow!"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "If you encounter a strong enemy, you can use the magic summoning technique that I teach you, maybe you can summon a big baby..."


    Klin: "What big baby? And this benefit!"


    Tanjirou: "Don''t think about it. The summoning technique that Sister Herder said is the most useless to you, but if you can summon Antoun, it is indeed very lethal..."


    Klin: "Forget it, let''s get a big tortoise here, then I have a complete explosion..."


    ------------


    Speechless overnight.


    A Dong slept in the tent and entered a dream.


    But Ri Tianzong fell into a state of emergency.


    It''s asking for help again, and it''s preparing to escape.


    Of course there are also preparations.


    Those who fled were timid women and children, but these people were all turned out by the killers lurking in the night.


    Since we are doing things, we must do something.


    "My lord, there are a total of one hundred and sixty-five people, all killed...At present, only the masters in Ritianzong are left! By the way... I caught a young and beautiful woman who seems to be Tang Ritian''s younger sister!! !"


    "Hmph, yes! Send it to the cult, but the sacrifices are not enough!"


    "clear..."


    Tang Ritian''s sister looked at these enemies angrily, and was taken away unwillingly!


    At this time, the people of Sun Tianzong were still considering how to defeat this army. people.


    Chapter 923 Desperate Little Sister Yuehua, Tang Ritian Who Was Forcibly Poured by Hua Ji!


    The Sun Tianzong had only one idea now, and that was to unite with the Tyrannosaurus clan and completely defeat the Soul Palace.


    Otherwise, the entire continent will have no place for them.


    Why do you say that?


    First of all, the Soul Palace announced the mainland, wanting to unify all places.


    Secondly, since people dared to come here, they must be looking for hard bones first.


    Tang Ritian said vigorously: "After sending away my sister and them, we only need to guard for a few days before we can wait for reinforcements.


    I don''t think the soul palace dare to come out! "


    "Lin''er is right, and my father feels the same way, how about the Heretic God pouring his power into the Soul Palace? We have such a big killer as the Sun Sky Hammer!"


    "I hope I can resist it. Without the pope, I really don''t know what strength the Soul Palace has to dare to attack us."


    "Maybe I hope those soul beasts, haha... a group of beasts, how can they walk with us!"


    "Yes, we humans are the strongest."


    Everyone laughed.


    And Tang Ritian also looked at the mountain proudly.


    If he knew his sister, he would have been taken away a long time ago, and he would be regarded as Mrs. Yazhai. I wonder if he would vomit blood in anger at this time.


    On the other side, the Tyrannosaurus family is basically except for the housekeeping.


    The rest have already been dispatched.


    Although the three cases can''t be said to be the same.


    But if people dare to declare an attack on the whole continent, then they will naturally not sit still.


    "Hurry up... we must support them within a day!"


    "Boost..."


    "Come on..."


    ......


    On the other hand, in the tent under the night.


    Adong slept very comfortably.


    In her dream, she saw God, and the two of them walked in the peach blossom forest together. They didn''t know what the other said, so she covered her mouth and laughed.


    That is joy from the heart.


    At one point, A Dong''s face was full of smiles.


    Outside the tent.


    The maid blocked the person here.


    "what''s going on?"


    "Returning to regret, a group of prisoners have been arrested according to the orders of the adults, among them is the suzerain''s woman Yuehua."


    "Well, I am sleeping. I will wake up at dawn, everyone is ready to fight, remember that plan and don''t forget to implement it."


    "Yes, the subordinates will urge it!"


    Yuehua was resisted on her back, and she was transported away with a sad face.


    She knew she was finished.


    Because Zongmen did not discover his disappearance at all.


    Maybe your own accessories will become a thing to laugh at your dad.


    But she couldn''t struggle.


    This group of people is too strong.


    In this valley, there is a teleportation array.


    The army can be transported continuously, but his family only thinks that they have only a few thousand soul masters, and some effort.


    If you know that there are a million troops here.

 Chapter 932：

    It is estimated that Dad will be desperate.


    Stepped through the teleportation array.


    Yuehua came to the city of Soul Palace.


    Thousands of miles away, but came one step at a time.


    Her heart was dark, because Sun Tianzong was really going to die!


    So Yuehua screamed.


    She was very hard.


    Even speak without hesitating bleeding on the body.


    The priest who followed her released her imprisonment and asked: "What''s the matter, do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Yuehua calmed down for a while and said, "Can I beg you for one thing! I beg you..."


    "If you say that you have let the Sun Tianzong go, don''t mention it. The real decision must be proved by themselves. If you recognize the reality early.


    Choosing to join the cult will not have today''s disaster! "


    The girl shook her head violently, knowing that her sect was over.


    So now there is only one request.


    "I want to say whether we can leave a blood line for our Tang family, I will be obedient, and I will not resist anything if I ask me to do anything, a doll with no feelings, and a doll with obedient flattery.


    No matter how you think, the dolls in the back are better, right? "


    "You mean let us put a problem? Ha ha..."


    The priest looked at Yuehua contemptuously.


    The meaning is very obvious.


    The captives are not qualified to negotiate terms!


    Then he said: "If you want to keep your blood, you can do it yourself, why do you want someone from the Tang family!"


    "I''m just a female stream, even if there are children left, will you let me touch it?"


    "This... you seem to have made a mistake. You are a sacrifice... Our adults are also women. Who do you think will touch you?"


    For a while, Yuehua fell into silence.


    Because what the other party said is correct.


    what can we do about it?


    She was a little desperate, her eyes filled with panic and fear.


    I saw the priest said: "Don''t worry. We will let your brother leave a child. This is our adult''s order! If he behaves well..."


    "Brother? Everyday?"


    "Yeah, we have a sinner named Hua Ji, hehe... just to have a romantic conversation with your brother, although it is a bit ugly...


    But it''s also a woman! "


    Yuehua also looked dumbfounded when she heard this.


    I always feel that this person''s smile is very weird.


    But I can''t tell you exactly where the problem is.


    Eventually she was taken to the apse and held up.


    ......


    At this time, a dark shadow in the Sun Tianzong came to the mountain.


    Tang Ritian had just finished the meeting and was returning to his residence, but the charming fragrance of flowers made him alert.


    "who is it?"


    He opened the Martial Soul and scanned the courtyard.


    I saw a figure of Miao Man appearing in his world.


    The other side walked very enchantingly.


    As we approached, the fragrance began to grow stronger and stronger.


    But Tang Ritian was a little dizzy.


    No, this scent is poisonous!


    When he tried to retreat, he found himself trapped by a cloth belt.


    Tang Ritian was shocked.


    Furiously struggling, but his legs were constantly weakening.


    Finally was taken into the house.


    Accompanied by a crunching sound.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next day, the dazzling light outside the window awakened Tang Ritian. He wanted to get up but found that his legs were sore and weak.


    Rely on... was the flower picker succeeded?


    Tang Ritian''s head was blank, and he even faintly felt that there was a problem with his lower body.


    1.5 He gritted his teeth and got out of bed.


    The result was directly lying on the ground.


    humiliation! ! !


    What a humiliation! ! !


    But when Tang Ritian looked at a letter on the table, his face became serious.


    It says above.


    [The change of the soul hall will have millions of troops oppress the realm, hope that your husband will leave as soon as possible, and the concubine will miss you outside...]


    The same fragrance on paper.


    But the handwriting is vigorous and powerful, and it doesn''t look like an ordinary woman writes it at all.


    "Could it be that this woman who took me the first time is still a master?"


    Tang Ritian looked at the paper and said uncertainly.


    But no matter what, he has to go out and report the letter first.


    In case it is true!


    He put away the letter paper, threw his legs away, and ran out.


    As a result, as soon as he took the first step, a heavy pain came from the bottom of his body, and he immediately fell to the ground. .


    Chapter 924 The Tang Family was completely destroyed, the Pope left with Ah San''s father!


    This unbearable feeling made Tang Ritian extremely uncomfortable.


    He yanked his pants open, and a dazzling golden light came from inside.


    That is a clam shell.


    Golden large clam shell.


    The golden light is emitted from this.


    Watching a golden clam shell violently clamp his baby elephant.


    Tang Ritian angrily said: "My Ri Nima..."


    It''s okay for him not to speak, just such a sentence.


    The clam shell hardened even more.


    In an instant, Tang Ritian''s face turned into pig liver color.


    This is my own life! ! !


    The pain is like a tide, wave after wave, this kind of place is attacked.


    Can imagine how terrible the power is.


    "I''m wrong... Lady, I''m wrong... Don''t clip... Don''t clip..."


    It''s strange to say.


    Tang Ritian cried and screamed, and the pain was relieved in an instant.


    When he saw this, he shouted again: "I love you lady, I love you lady... I only love you!"


    Finally the body no longer hurts.


    A piece of paper floated from the sky.


    [If there is another time, it will make you suffer for three days and three nights...]


    Tang Ritian got up from the ground, happily put on his pants, sniffed and left.


    Although humiliating.


    Although the dignity of men has been trampled on, Tang Ritian feels that he has something to do now.


    It is to tell his father this matter first.


    As a result, wait until he climbed outside.


    The flames of war have been ignited, there are not many people in the sect, and a large number of people have already started the battle outside the sect.


    The soul master of the mountains and plains.


    Tang Ritian was stunned!


    There are really millions of people!


    And his father is leading everyone to resist stubbornly.


    "Second brother, why are you here! Hurry up and follow us..."


    Tang Xiao angrily roared to Tang Ritian.


    fighting?


    Can he really fight as he is now?


    Seeing that some people in his sect had been cut under the horse, Tang Ritian picked up a Horcrux and rushed out.


    On the road, he ignored the abnormalities of his body.


    He said to his brother: "Let''s find a chance to retreat. In the current situation, we are not having a good time when the Tyrannosaurus family comes!"


    "Escape? It''s too late now! Our sect has already been surrounded. Maybe I''ll listen to my father earlier, and there is still room for discussion. Now they just want to kill us!


    Huh...how is your posture on the road today so strange? "


    Tang Xiao looked at his younger brother who was constantly twisting his waist and the bulging pants, with a strange look on his face.


    Tang Ritian grinned and did not answer his brother''s question.


    Just hurry up.


    What can he say?


    What happened to me?


    No one believed it.


    However, Tang Xiao soon smelled the scent on his younger brother''s body, and then looked at him in shock.


    But the situation is urgent now.


    He didn''t have time to ask.


    At this moment, the fathers of the two were already holding the Sun-Sky Hammer against the spirit master of the gods.


    "Sect Master Tang, I respect you as a man, now kneel down and gnaw off the mud from the soles of my shoes, and I will spare you a way out!"

 Chapter 933：

    "You are insulting our Tang family!"


    "Oh? Then you go to unite with the Tyrannosaurus family, do you really think we don''t know!"


    Sovereign Tang was one of them stunned.


    Then a storm feather arrow headshot it directly from the side.


    He didn''t even react.


    His soul abilities are still being released.


    It''s so easy to die!


    "father..."


    "father..."


    The two brothers roared in unison!


    The eyes almost shed tears.


    But the massacre had already begun, and when Tang Xiao was fighting with one person, suddenly a jade pendant came out of the other person''s pocket.


    That''s his sister''s stuff.


    "You... how can Yuehua''s things happen to her!"


    "Ah, that little girl has become a prisoner, including those women and children who have been killed, idiot..."


    The long sword stands horizontally.


    A sword smashed all Tang Xiao''s moves and strengths, as well as the spirit ring in his body!


    The corpse of a loved one fell again.


    Tang Ritian''s eyes were completely dark.


    His own assertions have led to unimaginable destruction.


    The younger sister was caught.


    Brother and father were killed, none of the tribe can escape the sniper killing of the gods.


    The hammer from the family over there was also taken away.


    At this moment, Tang Ritian couldn''t wait to tear up all the enemies in front of him.


    But at this moment, a terrifying golden chariot drove up from the clouds and fog in the distance.


    Everyone in the soul hall knelt down.


    "Congratulations to the priest..."


    "Get up, this so-called first case is really a bit weak, the cowhide is so loud, it''s actually a waste party!


    Forget it, I don¡¯t have time to play with a bunch of trash..."


    The voice was extremely arrogant, with a hint of contempt in it.


    Tang Ritian, who was kneeling on the ground, was ignored like a dead dog.


    He looked at the beautiful woman who got out of the chariot, and he thought of the woman last night for some reason. Maybe he died but he might be able to leave a child.


    This is not bad.


    Then, a round of bright moon appeared in this battlefield.


    boom.


    The moon flew towards the sect.


    Tang Ritian¡¯s last thoughts were completely destroyed, his home was gone... and people were gone...


    And he also fell into a coma.


    After finishing all this, Adong glanced at Tang Ritian, who had fallen asleep, and said to his master Hua Ji: "Now I give you a chance.


    Lead him to live a good life, husband and child will be your future task.


    Of course, you can also choose to refuse, 380, but I can tell you that he has great potential... future offspring will have great luck... Maybe it can beat me. "


    After a few minutes of silence.


    Under the black mask, an inaudible voice came.


    "You are vicious enough, turning the old man into this look, the soul will be burned if you want to commit suicide, and the same will be true if you want to resist.


    Give me medicine and go with a man... You are really poisonous! ! "


    The old and sharp voice was as terrifying as an **** in ancient times.


    This is where A Dong lacks virtue.


    Give you a good figure, give you a good skin.


    But I won''t give you a beautiful face and vocal cords.


    The disgusting pope alive and well.


    "Then what about me? Respect you as a father, but you play with it... Okay, hurry up... Take you with your man to live in the village.


    Don''t worry, no one will disturb you! "


    "Huh... old man, you know what you are thinking, goodbye..."


    Talking about a cloth tape rolled up Tang Ritian, and walked towards the destined village.


    And dozens of people followed behind him.


    This is for monitoring purposes.


    "My lord, what should we do next? Should we punish the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family..."


    "Of course, hurry up! Exterminate the three major sects, this half of the continent is all religious!"


    A Dong walked back into the chariot and said lazily. .


    Chapter 925


    When Tang Ritian woke up, he was already in a village.


    The room was filled with a familiar fragrance.


    He woke up suddenly and said, "Lady?"


    For a moment, a graceful beauty came in with a portion of coarse grains in her hand.


    It seemed that he was out of danger.


    But... he felt very uncomfortable, because all his family members died, and only one younger sister fell into the hands of the gods.


    "Now, how is the Soul Palace?"


    "The Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus clan is destroyed..."


    A few words flashed in the air.


    It made Tang Ritian''s heart cold, did the two big forces be destroyed?


    So who else on this continent can contend!


    The fragrant food is placed in front of him.


    Tang Ritian didn''t even have the mood to eat, but the pope didn''t care about that much, he just did things if he didn''t eat.


    He is alive now, basically a puppet.


    Someone is watching outside.


    And also ordered himself to seduce this cub species.


    That''s hard to say!


    Seeing a scent of smoke, Tang Ritian realized that he was finally awake. He didn''t know how long he was tossed before he sat up on the bed.


    In fact, people are like this.


    When you find that you can''t change the outcome of things no matter what.


    Basically it has been appointed.


    Although unhappy, it is better than death!


    In addition, he was full of violence in his heart.


    Basically, he has one opinion on Tang Ritian.


    It''s easy to say whatever is obedient, and doesn''t mind showing a woman''s appearance to the other party''s warmth.


    But once Tang Ritian resisted.


    He cast his ecstasy and drunk incense.


    Yes, all the pope''s spirit beasts and spirit rings have been abolished, there is only such a shameful thing.


    And only available to Tang Ritian.


    After tossing for several hours, Tang Ritian placed another piece of food in front of him.


    Looking at the "woman" under the black veil mask.


    He cried and pleaded: "I eat...I can''t eat it!! Don''t toss me like this..."


    Usually snot and tears.


    Tang Ritian was finally full.


    But during this period of time, he also thought very clearly.


    That is to admit fate.


    Having a wife who is in good shape and keeping a dog''s life is the only way to make a comeback.


    Even if there is no hope, grit your teeth and persevere.


    Then Tang Ritian came outside.


    When some old men and old ladies saw him coming out, they couldn''t help but start joking.


    "Young man, is it okay to get your body like that every day, don''t look back and can''t hold it...¡¨."


    "You think they are, billowing..."


    "Er Gouzi, don''t be afraid! Our village, even a group of elderly people are not malicious..."


    Tang Ritian was taken aback when he heard the words, and said, "I am not called Ergouzi!"


    "What''s not to say, your lady said, you just called Er Gouzi from a big family!"


    "I...well, I''m Ergouzi."


    Keep your name incognito for revenge.


    I endure it!


    Tang Ritian had no fluctuations in his heart, but he didn''t know that these old men and old ladies would laugh to death.


    Because they were monitoring him.


    What village has been relocated long ago.


    The people here are all actors!


    Just for the arrival of Asan in the future...


    In the next few days, Tang Ritian had given up hope and stopped contacting spirit abilities. Instead, carrying an iron pickaxe, he went down to work like a real farmer.


    Except as an old cow every night.


    Basically it is pretty.


    Sometimes he really wanted to take off the other person''s veil and the shield around his neck.


    But the other party just refused.


    And every time he was disobedient, he would hang a golden shell.


    A few days later.

 Chapter 934：

    Tang Ritian was no longer curious.


    ------------


    At this time, within the mainland.


    The wind is surging.


    The powerful shot of the Soul Palace killed two major sects one after another until the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect conceded defeat.


    This announced the end of the war.


    As auxiliary sects, how can they defeat the Soul Palace?


    Suzerain Ning Fengzhi died directly, and all three elders were also destroyed.


    The two titled Douluo all died, and all the enshrines in the door returned to the Hall of Souls.


    The feat of a real million soul masters to destroy the empire.


    Soul Palace did it.


    The whole world shocked his strength, but what really shocked people was the appeal of Adong.


    Inside the Star Dou Forest.


    A large number of soul beasts have long declared the religion.


    Not to mention their unique skills, but also return to their origins through divine arts, becoming terrifying pseudo-sacred beasts.


    At this point, there is basically no problem with the Soul Palace unifying the mainland.


    But other religious forces have begun to plan the soul palace.


    If their family is allowed to grow bigger, then this world will be completely reduced to others'' back gardens in the near future.


    This is something the inheritors of the temple do not want to see.


    ......


    Inside the golden chariot.


    A woman in a white dress with a mournful face stood beside A Dong and waited carefully.


    "Don''t be so sad, you''re an illegitimate daughter, and your father won''t admit it. You still have to be so sad when you die? Follow your sister well, and take you to the eternal **** realm in the future.


    This is the real freedom... and you have seen it, but I gave them a chance.


    But this guy is a bunch of bastards.


    I have no way..."


    "¡§"The two dragons dare not blame you, it is their fault, you are already magnanimous..."


    Now the Tyrannosaurus family has been wiped out.


    But A Dong left a few girls behind.


    The good name is to extend the descendants of this family.


    But everyone understands, if she is cruel.


    Really can not leave one!


    Therefore, Erlong, as an illegitimate daughter, did not dare to say anything disrespectful.


    She didn''t even dare to hate it.


    Because the arrogant woman in front of her is a powerful person comparable to a god.


    Even if the true **** is alive.


    It is estimated that they are not their opponents, because their world is just a low-level world in the eyes of the other party.


    Very weak.


    Seeing Erlong''s well-behaved, A Dong said with a smile: "That''s right, I will send you the first batch of sacrifices when I look back, remember not to join other people''s sects, study is fine, but sister, I always want you. "


    "Well, Erlong got it."


    The golden chariot drove across the sky like the sun with golden flames.


    Flew towards the headquarters of the Soul Palace.


    The war naturally did not end.


    But... the remaining empire can basically be eaten away slowly, and she has to digest the territory.


    .......


    About two days.


    A Dong returned to the soul hall.


    At this moment, countless ten thousand year soul beasts knelt before the chariot.


    Is shouting.


    "See Master Chief..."


    "See Master...the group"


    ...


    Facing the pilgrimage of the people, A Dong said with majesty: "Everyone, get up. If you want to bathe in the grace of God, you need to wait until three days later!


    At that time, I will sacrifice to the gods with treasures, and you will come to bathe in the grace of the gods. ".


    Chapter 926 Bo Saixi''s heart of retreat, bless the blood of all souls!


    The next day.


    Soul Palace at the city of God.


    Tens of millions of believers have gathered here, and those who are unable to come are relying on the local temple to take the effect of sacrificial offerings.


    Pay homage to the divine light and bathe in divine glory.


    This is a rare evolutionary opportunity.


    Dressed in full costume, A Dong walked to the top of the altar step by step.


    A dead bone altar made from the bones of precious soul beasts.


    Although it looks a little scary, it is actually no different from bricks, except that it contains powerful energy.


    "Pour the blood of the soul master! To the great eternal god..."


    Accompanied by the divine envoy''s singing.


    The blood of the soul masters who had died tragically under the iron hoof of the gods began to throw towards the withered bone altar.


    Countless blood is constantly being absorbed by the altar.


    And those animal bones resounded with golden light.


    These blood are not only soul masters, but some are soul beasts, blocking the path of the development of the gods, this is the end.


    No one is an exception.


    And the people of Star Luo Zhu''s family are also fortunate to be the audience this time.


    Because they want to betray the Star Luo Empire!


    It was not until the pouring of blood was completed that Adong began to sacrifice.


    The sacred fire of the Quartet lights up.


    Xiao Wu and others came to the altar.


    "Great God of Eternity, A Dong prays to you to give us a light of purification..."


    The tone was plain, with a little excitement.


    383¡¡¡¡ sentient beings also began to pray at this moment.


    ...


    The Zhu family murmured softly.


    Is there really a god?


    The momentum is so great, I hope it''s not a Cthulhu.


    About an hour passed.


    The flame became more and more brilliant.


    A horrible light swept the entire world, and at the same time, people also saw the upper space of their own world.


    But somewhere in between.


    A huge crack was torn open!


    A more vast and sacred God Realm appeared in the eyes of everyone on this continent.


    Ancient, mysterious, majestic, and not to be profaned.


    The breath alone makes people stunned.


    And those soul beasts felt the aura of the strong in the **** realm, and they shrank to the ground in fear.


    The dragon yin and the tiger roar.


    It seems that sound waves are constantly passing over.


    Is that the way they evolved?


    Then, before they calmed down, a picture scroll appeared in their eyes.


    The soul beast of this world is the main theme.


    Human beings just borrow animal bones for cultivation.


    In that scroll, they saw Anthun, who was a thousand times larger than the starry sky, and Rotes, who was like the source of the abyss.


    Even that body is a galactic dragon.


    The terrible twin apostles.


    The fate of Jinlin Jinlong.


    Then came Qilin...Golden Crow...Fire Phoenix.


    Compared with these great beings, it seems that the soul beasts in this world are not even worthy of serving as food for others.


    And a group of Douluo on Sea God Island.


    Seeing this scene, the scared scalp numb.


    Whenever a giant beast inside appears, then the world will usher in destruction.


    Revolt?


    Take the head to resist! ! !


    It''s just a joke.


    Bo Saixi swallowed and found that his faith had been completely broken, and the gods in front of him seemed to be the real greatness.


    Can his seagod ever beat one of the beasts in it?


    The answer is definitely no.


    At this time, a Douluo sneered and said, "But it''s all pictures, this can be faked!!!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    Yes, it must be fake.


    If there is such a powerful god, why didn''t it appear earlier?


    Instead, it stayed until now.


    There must be a ghost in it.


    But Posey frowned slightly.


    Because the picture can be faked, what about the breath inside?

 Chapter 935：

    Could it be a fake too! ! !


    Looking at the temple worshipers who look like crazy.


    Bo Saixi withdrew slightly, she felt that these people were a little abnormal.


    Maybe.... It''s time for me to leave, otherwise it is very likely that something will happen.


    Although he believes in piety, it does not mean that he has to accompany a group of lunatics to death.


    Posesi left the temple.


    Walk towards the beach.


    At this moment, the turtle that was supposed to be active in the picture scrolled.


    It took steps toward the original place.


    The void is being smashed.


    Click.


    An imperceptible voice appeared.


    The sky burst instantly.


    And all the people who canceled this is falsification, they all seem to have their throats choked.


    Is the world almost shattered?


    "Idiot! If the world is broken, see if I won''t chop you..."


    A slightly sullen but lovely voice came to everyone''s ears.


    Afterwards, several figures flew down from the head of the giant tortoise.


    Antun took a step back aggrieved.


    Dare to say neither.


    Xiao Yushuang followed the sisters to the sky above the soul hall.


    At this time, Ning Yuxi said compassionately: "Declare the divine decree! Give Adong an eternal divine power, and give all the believers the light of evolution once.


    I hope you don¡¯t be proud, the world still lacks the faith of God! "


    "Thanks for the gift of the gods..."


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Then a ray of sky light leaned in.


    Like a rain curtain.


    But it is actually a carefully manipulated meteor shower.


    Flew into the designated candidates one by one.


    And those families who chose to wait and see, or idlers, did not get any rewards.


    People from the Zhu family of the Star Luo Empire saw this scene.


    The eyes are red.


    Really, I knew there was a reward, so why hesitate?


    The 50th level cultivator next to him has climbed all the way to the 80th level in divine grace.


    It''s deadly! ! !


    The rain curtain continues, because evolution requires energy and vitality.


    An Tuen has returned to the God Realm.


    As for Ning Yuxi and others, they are going to come and play, by the way, to clean up the problems of the indigenous gods.


    But A Dong changed from the coldness of the past, like a little sister next door, holding the hands of Ning Yuxi and others, and walking towards the temple.


    "It''s really hard work, sister, you guys..."


    "This is our first time in the Lower Realm. I didn''t expect this world to practice cultivation like this!"


    Xiao Yushuang said with a smile.


    The clever eyes kept looking at the various places, seeming very curious.


    Xiao Yuruo replied: "We are just sending a message, this time it must be the credit of sister An Biru and sister Ning Yuxi, we are just making soy sauce.


    By the way, what enemies can say ha, we can take action..."


    "That''s not true, but why does the city of God float up!"


    A Dong expressed his doubts about this.


    Just now in the light of the gods, my city has already flown to the sky. Although there are stairs and teleportation formations, why do the gods do this?


    Xiao Yushuang explained: "I know this, I know this... the world below is accelerating, and it''s almost ten times faster.


    One day here, ten days underneath. "


    "What? So fast...".


    Chapter 927 Xiao Yushuang meets Bo Saixi by chance, countless mythical beast genes arrive!


    Why speed up time?


    This is a very interesting question.


    When Liu Che''s consciousness penetrated, he had already converged the world into his eyes.


    That''s why the method to modify the time flow is made.


    He could not take it away.


    But the time has been modified to allow the characters who should have arrived earlier to appear.


    It''s actually very good.


    Otherwise, when Tang Asan appears, it is estimated that the day lily will be cold, and some seedlings have no time to develop and may disappear in the long river of history.


    A Dong was just stunned, and then he didn''t think so.


    Reversing the flow of time in a world is-indeed very powerful.


    Worthy of being a god.


    It did it quietly.


    At this time, Xiao Yushuang reminded in a low voice: "This actually increases the difficulty...Your time in God City is still 1 to 1, but below it is 1 to 1-0."


    "It''s okay, only challenging things are fun."


    A Dong said with a smile.


    Since the gods did this, she must have her own intentions, and she just had to work hard to do it.


    This is what one should do as the chief priest.


    Ning Yuxi took a high look at this beautiful woman in an instant. Although she was young, she didn''t rely on her beauty to be able to do so in such a short time.


    Do a series of things.


    Compared with Misaka Mikoto, her wrists are much hotter.


    After that, Xiao Yushuang and the others flew down, apparently going to play.


    When Luo Ning and Xiao Yuruo saw this, they quickly followed.


    "My sister is naughty by nature, so let''s go first. If something calls us directly, this is a jade pendant made for you..."


    An Biru''s peach blossom eyes slightly bend.


    Handed the jade pendant to Adong in advance.


    This is a lavender jade pendant in the shape of a peach blossom with its own name inscribed on the front.


    On the back is the word eternity.


    "Thank you sister...thank you god..."


    She held it in her hands as if she was a treasure, feeling the eternal meaning inside, feeling extremely warm in her heart.


    This is the first gift from the gods to himself.


    A Dong thought about it carefully, it seems that every goddess has a jade pendant on her waist.


    It seems to be created by the gods.


    ......


    Time goes by in the lower realm, and every day goes by very quickly.


    But few people know why time flies so fast.


    In Poseidon Island.


    Standing on the beach, Posessi watched the sun rise and the moon set, and his expression became worried.


    Because the day has passed.


    Although there is no change between the sun and the moon.


    But the constellation did not move at all!


    "Time is accelerating... I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen..."


    Fear rose in her eyes, and then her body merged into the water, and quietly left the island.


    Can manipulate the time of a world.


    And it can make it difficult for sentient beings to notice.


    If exposed, many people will definitely be scared to death!


    As for why she left, she wanted to seek the truth, wondering if the so-called sea **** really existed?


    If it exists, why hasn''t it appeared for so many years?


    And this inheritance looks a little weird.


    Therefore, she sneaked out to find a truth.


    After about a few hours, Posey saw the sky shimmering several times.


    Then a few noble figures appeared on top of her head.


    "Sister, looking at your worried face, are you afraid that the gods will kill you?"


    "You are?"


    "As you think in your heart, our goddess from the realm of gods is even more powerful than the gods who have attained the status of the gods..."


    "Idiot, don''t spy on what others are thinking!!!"


    boom.


    Xiao Yushuang received a powder fist from her sister, and instantly she cried and dared not spy anymore.


    And Xiao Yuruo said with an apologetic expression to Bo Saixi: "We are just here to play in the lower realm, and we just lack a tour guide..."


    "I am willing to help!"


    Bo Saixi said very consciously of current affairs.


    She really wanted to know about the God Realm and the so-called native God Realm.


    -------------


    In the eternal **** world.


    Liu Che''s ears were finally clearer.


    Xiao Yushuang is a little girl who is infatuated, but she is very naughty.


    Ugh...


    But you don''t have a good temper at her.


    Sending it away now can be regarded as letting her relax, hoping that she won''t make any moths.

 Chapter 936：

    "Ding...Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed a goddess Xiaowu to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star charm system god-[Xiaowu]."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ding...Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed a goddess Xiaobai to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star charm system god---[Xiaobai]."


    "Ding...Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed a goddess Xiaoyin to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star plant god-[Xiaoyin]."


    "Ding...Your main priest, A Dong, sacrificed a goddess Yuehua to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star lunar god-[Yuehua]."


    "Ding...Your main priest, A Dong, sacrificed a goddess Liu Erlong to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star dragon **** ---¡¾Liu Erlong¡¿. "


    This sacrifice only these goddesses.


    But the blood of the soul master has brought a wave of new species to Liu Che''s God Realm.


    "Ding...Your main priest, A Dong, sacrificed the blood of the soul master to you. After analyzing the system, you have obtained a rare beast blood gene, which triggers a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining the blood of the king lion. ."


    "Ding...Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed the blood of the soul master to you. After system analysis, you have obtained a rare beast blood gene, which triggers a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the Black Crow The blood of the beast."


    "Ding... Your main priest, A Dong, sacrificed the blood of the soul master to you. After the system analysis, you have obtained a rare beast blood gene, which triggers a 100,000 times increase. Congratulations on obtaining the ghost blood wolf animal Bloodline."


    "Ding...Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed the blood of the soul master to you. After system analysis, you have obtained a rare beast blood gene, which triggers a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the beast dragon''s python The blood of the beast."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed the blood of the soul master to you. After analyzing the system, you have obtained a rare beast blood gene, which triggers a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the purple golden fire and phoenix divine beast. Bloodline."


    "Ding...Your main priest, Adong, sacrificed the blood of the soul master to you. After analyzing the system, you have obtained a rare beast blood gene, which triggers a 100,000-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining the blood of the starry whale shark. ."


    ......


    There are almost tens of thousands of different kinds of forests.


    And through genetic structure, countless mythical beasts can be born.


    That''s so cool. people.


    Chapter 928 The World of War-burning Monster Tail, Mebis and the lovely girl Wendy!


    With so much blood coming, Liu Che naturally couldn''t waste it.


    Immediately use the Avenue of Life to give it vitality.


    Every gene can create a kind of beast, and tens of thousands of genes can naturally create tens of thousands of beasts.


    Under his control.


    Countless sacred beast eggs and cubs of those sacred beasts.


    Appeared on the continent of gods.


    The sacred beasts living in this area, looking up at the sky, knelt on the ground one after another.


    This is a tribute to the gods.


    Live in the world of God.


    The most important thing is gratitude.


    Now that the great gods appear, whoever dares not respect them will attract the attacks of all the gods and beasts.


    Until the soul is annihilated.


    In order to offset one''s own sins.


    No matter how vicious a beast, he must show his loyalty.


    "Cubs on this continent, all creatures should not be disturbed, let them grow until they reach adulthood..."


    The magnificent voice of God.


    Set the iron law.


    The mythical beasts living in this area are leaving one after another for their new homes.


    ......


    At this time, within the God Realm.


    The goddesses have a new task, the kind of caring for these infant beasts.


    Some girls who have no strength and nothing to do.


    Now I finally have something to pass the time.


    Seeing Bai Xing leave with a group of girls, Liu Che couldn''t help laughing.


    It has finally grown.


    All have the demeanor of a sister.


    "It seems that we will become old people in the future, but I don''t know if you will be bored..."


    Tu Shan Yaya, who was leaning on him, said sourly while massaging herself with foxtail.


    Dongfang Huaizhu beside him couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    This fox is sour and jealous every day. It''s really a pest.


    Only the gods love her.


    "You, you are about to have a family law again, is there nothing scary about you if Honghong goes to raise a fetus?"


    "I don''t have one, but I haven''t been with you for a long time..."


    Mention your sister.


    In an instant, Tu Shan Yaya recognized it.


    She is not afraid of the sky and the earth.


    I am only afraid of my own sister, it is probably Yu Wei when I was a child.


    Even if there are children now.


    A look in the face of my sister would make me feel guilty.


    This is not just a name mentioned, the rhythm of the shaking foxtail is messed up.


    "By the way, husband... When will you give Lin Qing''er a child?" Qing''er, who is the head of Nuwa, looked at herself with a smile and asked.


    Liu Che frowned and said, "Why do you ask this matter? What she wants to ask..."


    "No... it''s just that the girl carries Ling''er every day, so I just want to ask! And the Nuwa clan, except for Ling''er and her, basically have heirs."


    emotion...


    At present, both Mengxian and Feng Qingxue have their own children.


    After all, it is a good gene.


    Liu Che also wanted to see what genius would be born from the combination of Nuwa''s bloodline and his own bloodline.


    Naturally everyone can''t pull it down.


    As for Ling''er, she is too young, basically she was raised as a daughter.


    As for her mother, Lin Qing''er...Well, Liu Che felt a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Liu Che didn''t speak, Qing''er lay in his arms and said tenderly: "You can''t favor one another, otherwise the girl will cry..."


    "It also takes time. You can''t jump in because of your identity! Our temple also has rules..."


    As one of the several great elders, Solanum, interrupted at this time.


    Good relationship, good relationship.


    But even if you are in another world, you can''t jump in the queue! Otherwise it lets the gods discipline those women.


    Qinger frowned when she heard the words, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    After all, what they said was reasonable.


    Alas...it seems we can only wait for the future!


    --------------


    At this time, within the world of Monster Tail.


    With Jeff''s death, things can actually come to an end.


    And Naz thought so too.


    He thought that as long as he slowly developed his beliefs, he would surely be able to ascend into the God Realm as soon as possible.


    But the reality is that the entire army of the Albares Empire is dispatched.


    Under the name of clearing out aliens.


    Bring everyone to attack their kingdom, not only the heart of this demon, but also other dark guilds.


    Irene, with the demon tail, resisted.


    Within a few months.


    The flames of war burned all over the world.


    The Dark Sorcerer does nothing evil.


    Especially among them is Prechto Gelberg, the head of the devil''s heart.


    "It''s terrible, how did this group of people gain the power? Obviously we could still crush them in the beginning!!!"


    "I guess it may have gained the power of the **** Anxelam..."


    As a captive, Melty suddenly interrupted.


    Irene and others frowned.


    If it is really Anxelam, then things are a bit big, and these dark wizards will become the second Jeff.


    At this time, everyone looked at Naz.


    I saw him gritted his teeth and said: "Fight, even if you chase to the ends of the world, you can''t let this group of traitors go... The most important thing is that we don''t know how Anxelam controlled them!"


    This is the real problem.


    Now they are not only facing the Dark Sorcerer, but also a large number of demons.


    The religious people can resist!


    But what about the civilians?


    And those ordinary wizards, how can this be solved?


    Everyone also stood up after hearing this.


    "Come on, then, only by letting more people join the cult, we can defeat the Twelve Shields of the Holy Guard, and the heart of the devil..."


    "Well, let''s work hard together!"


    "By the way, where has Master Mebis been recently? Haven''t you stayed in Adras and haven''t returned?"


    "No...she may be traveling temporarily!"


    Irene rubbed her brows and said, "Hurry up and call her back. I have been outside for so long and I don''t know how to go home. It''s really damn..."


    Don''t play a rogue just because you are cute.


    They are already very busy.


    This stinky woman didn''t come back.


    What a habit!


    In fact, Mebis 1.5 has come to the Guild of Demon Cats.


    Looking at the blue-haired girl who kept sobbing, Mebis touched the other''s head and said, "Don''t cry, this is reality, and your childhood was not alone, right?"


    My beloved unions are all created by magic.


    Everything is in vain.


    This is really shocking.


    Even Wendy Mabel was frightened.


    But as Mebis said, the reason why the other party deceived her was because he wanted Wendy Mabel to have a good life.


    Until the arrival of Mebis.

 Chapter 937：

    The other party chose to pierce this illusion.


    For Wendy Mabel''s new life, offer a true path.


    "I''m... I''m a little sad, sister... you just let me cry for a while..."


    The girl choked up while wiping her tears. .


    Chapter 929 Angry Irene: Mebis, don''t think that you will be fine if you pretend to be cute!


    Finally Wendy Mabel left with Mebis.


    Soon after they left the demon cat''s lodging.


    The communicator in Mebis''s arms began to flicker frantically.


    "Oh...forgot to open this!"


    The girlish face was a little panicked.


    Then she turned on the communicator while covering her ears.


    When the moment of opening.


    Irene''s angry roar came from inside.


    "Smelly woman, have you played enough, don''t you know how to get back if you don''t call it?"


    "It''s already a pot of porridge outside, how about you..."


    "say something...."


    After five full minutes.


    Mebius said with a guilty conscience: "Ah...I entered a place and shut down the communication. I''m sorry..."


    "Sorry for your size, now the devil''s heart has been bewitched by the **** Anxelam, and they have gained a stronger power than Geoff.


    An army of millions of demons is on the border.


    And the Demon Empire Albares is now ready to go. Although I instigated a few people, there is no way to influence the overall situation of 29..."


    Although Irene was very angry.


    But now it''s a matter of fact, she doesn''t bother to continue arguing.


    Mebis frowned and realized that something was wrong.


    She asked: "Why does Anxelam intervene in the heart of the devil?"


    "Because Jeff is dead, his plan can''t be completed at all, but our team''s Anxelam''s guess is that the advent of the light before, greatly stimulated the opponent!


    Now he has been forced into desperation, so he will give strength to those who are in the dark in his own name.


    Just like Jeff, after all, the **** Anxelam is still a household name, unlike the Lord of Eternity, who has only recently begun to promote..."


    indeed!


    As a native god, Axelam is more easily recognized by everyone.


    Moreover, the power of darkness corrodes the mind, and the contamination is basically controlled by it.


    This time I was careless.


    Mebis bit her lower lip and pulled the blue-haired little Lori beside her and rushed directly to the sky.


    At the other end, within the Albares Empire.


    The dark idol was erected by the magic king.


    This statue is a hundred meters tall and is located in the capital of the empire. Layers of magic are constantly being rendered.


    At this time, the Magic King was standing under the statue.


    A voice appeared in his mind.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Excuse me, God Anxelam, can you really resurrect my father?"


    "Of course, Jeff has been killed by the evil cult. There is no doubt about this. Originally, I just wanted to test him.


    But who would have thought, but encountered the invasion of the evil god, so...Jerf died in the hands of those people. "


    "But how can I trust you?"


    The Magic King Ogast was not a fool, although he trusted the other party and accepted the devil''s heart.


    It also allows the people under his command to gain decent power.


    But he can''t resurrect his father, it''s impossible.


    Anxelam sneered: "Where do you think the dark magic used by Jeff came from? He just got my gift to study this kind of magic.


    Child, Jeff''s body and soul are broken, but there is still a fragment in my hand.


    As long as you kill those people, I can naturally look back at Jeff''s soul through the breath of the soul in them... Do you want to watch your father die like this? "


    Facing the enchantment of Anxelam.


    Ogast fell into silence.


    As Jeff¡¯s [son], he felt that it was necessary to sacrifice everything for his father.


    But I always feel that something is wrong.


    Think carefully, but can''t tell.


    That''s weird.


    In fact, Ogast didn''t know that his birth was a joke.


    It has nothing to do with Mebis at all.


    But that''s the case for fools, who trusts what others are fooling around.


    And Ogast is one of the best.


    Because anyway, he has to avenge his father!


    Even if the murderer is his uncle.


    Within the Twelve Shields of the Saints, Irene Berselion betrayed, and even Brandish and Timaria Jesta were instigated.


    The rest of these people.


    Want to attack the eternal religion.


    To be honest, it''s a bit difficult, but the **** Serena among them is powerful.


    After all, it is the strongest existence in the Saint Sorcerer.


    The horror man who has combined eight dragon-killing magics, and because of his power, allowed the Albares empire to resist the eternal religion.


    During the last battle.


    Relying on the power of Anxelam, I successfully repelled Irene!


    In the capital of the Albares Empire.


    Inside one after another minaret.


    The Twelve Shields of the Saints are practicing here.


    The bottom of the tower is full of dead humans, and their grievances have become the power to protect the Twelve Shields of the Holy Spirit.


    Rely on this power.


    All people have broken through the boundaries of human beings.


    For example, Serena, the **** of heaven, received a triple dragonization and a powerful demon body in the blessing of Anxelam.


    For a moment, came along with the convening order of the meeting.


    Celestial Serena opened his eyes impatiently.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you know I''m cultivating..."


    Although he didn''t want to, he left the magic tower and headed to the meeting room.


    With the arrival of the **** Serena, the rest of the people slowly arrived.


    "Will the war begin again?"


    "Yes, the Eternal God Cult has shown a decline. We need to chase after victory and we must not let them go..."


    "Hehe, then 383 I''m going to kill myself this time."


    Agil Ram said cruelly.


    He is the grandson of Yakir, the minister of the Albarez Empire. He is extremely aggressive and likes cruel and bloodthirsty people.


    Claiming to watch those people scream in fear, it will be very pleasant.


    Recently, I like to eat fresh human liver.


    And the original dark yellow skin, now some dark gray.


    The eyes also had wisps of blood.


    Bradman sneered: "Kill, teach some ordinary people a lesson, they are not worthy to live in this world..."


    "Then let''s talk about it first, I only want Irene''s life!!! Betraying the empire is a big crime..."


    Val Icht announced his actions.


    Others have no opinion.


    On the other hand, Rackett Doragnir did not leave with everyone. Instead, he waited until only the Magic King Ogast was left, and then asked him: "Do you understand how Master Jelf is? Dead?"


    "I don''t know... but as long as you catch those people, you can figure it out naturally! What do you think..."


    "I think we might have been used by others... that''s all!"


    Rackett Doragnil folded his hands together and said faintly.


    [The two sealed chapters have been revised, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday, so I didn¡¯t have much energy during the day].


    Chapter 930 The arrival of the four ambassadors, Kahn punched Hades!


    Ogast frowned, and said nothing.


    Because now the war is imminent.


    Let''s wait until after the war to discuss it!


    As the sky whizzed, the dark wizards attacked.


    The goal, the border of the Albares Empire!


    Here, the sky is full of fiery red clouds.


    A lot of magic is pouring out!


    The army of demons, and the undead who turned into skeletons, have become the main force!


    Prechto Gelberg took the lead and faced Naz as a demon!


    Naz in the form of a fire dragon armor.


    Naturally, there is no fear of this fallen demon leader.


    "You should all go to **** to confess... Roar, fire dragon..."


    Naz¡¯s fiery combo hit Prechto Galberg at all, but there were a lot of demons nearby.


    Especially the people at the gate of the underworld are also here.


    Upon seeing this, Maldo Gil started his own spell.


    "Go to hell, kid... remember to cry in hell..."


    The triple demon spell fell on Naz in no particular order.


    But except for the flames, there was a little tremor.


    It didn''t even have any influence.


    Maldo Gil was stunned, wondering why this happened.

 Chapter 938：

    At this moment, an arrow flew from a distance.


    It penetrates directly through Mardo Gil''s head.


    "Cut...what an idiot, Naz is the chief priest, possessing the body of a dragon that cannot invade all laws, and I don''t even know this..."


    "Okay, stop scolding Gray... get ready to fight, today will be our strongest offense! Destroy these demons completely..."


    "good!"


    Everyone in the Fairy Tail Union and all the believers in other places shouted in unison.


    Countless magic woven into a net, constantly shrouded toward those demons.


    The earth and the sky have been flooded with blood.


    The stench in the air caused many ladies to use magic to cut off the breath.


    Because it''s so stinky!


    Irene sits in the rear, constantly calculating the gains and losses, because Mebis has not yet returned, so she can only serve as a military division.


    The battle is already in a downside-down position.


    But she felt that the enemy seemed to be dying.


    What is the devil''s heart and the gate of the underworld calculating?


    far away.


    One of the six demon generals, the star wizard An Jie''er began to call continuously, in addition to the zodiac signs, various demons were called out.


    But the people of the monster tail sneered and said: "That''s it? Let''s see what the real summoning technique is. ¡¨!"


    More than four hundred people nearby opened up the connection, and at the same time bit their fingers and slapped them on the ground.


    A huge magic circle appeared out of thin air.


    Red and blue are intertwined.


    A giant eagle warrior appeared in everyone''s faces.


    "Come and meet the warriors of the gods, the king of Taples---Pray Isis!"


    This is a huge body surrounded by two-color feathers.


    It is almost three meters high.


    Although it closed its eyes, there was already a terrifying wind field entwined all over its body.


    The tremendous pressure made the people of the six demon generals, the gates of the underworld, and the devil''s heart breathless.


    What a monster this is.


    Why does it give people such a huge pressure.


    boom.


    A red light flashed.


    The nearby zodiac summoning spirits, except for Aries, all the others were killed in seconds!


    "The enemy of the religion, are you ready to die..."


    Prey fluttered his wings and flew slowly into the sky.


    The majestic voice is like a king.


    Summoning?


    Many people?


    I''m sorry that the most feared of the gods is the number of people.


    Only four hundred people were able to summon Prey, while others began to summon other warriors in the God Realm.


    Then a large number of magic circles appeared, and the avatar of the starry sky overlord Rotes appeared.


    Then came the fighter-Casillas.


    In the end, the Xeon Warrior---Kahn''s clone.


    The four ambassadors were clones, draining the magic power of 3,000 people in total.


    But what ushered in was an overwhelming combat power.


    Tianjiao Pulei roared, directly destroying eight thousand demon warriors.


    While Kahn stepped forward to the president of the Devil''s Heart, looking at the old man full of depravity, he said indifferently, "How do you want to die?"


    "A mere clone, do you think I can kill the devil''s body?"


    Precht. Gelberg''s face was grimly smiled.


    I saw him wave a big hand.


    Countless demon dogs appeared beside him, they were like demons in the shadows, and they existed like phantoms.


    The executioner of heaven, an enhanced version of Heaven''s Punishment.


    Obtain the guidance of the **** Anxelam and possess super power!


    "Oh..."


    With the roar of the fiendish dog, the darkness drowned Kahn!


    Seeing this situation, Precht. Gehlberg shook his head and said, "It''s too weak...it''s unbearable..."


    The voice did not fall.


    A dazzling purple awn.


    Bloom from the shadows!


    boom.


    The earth shook, and Kahn appeared in the eyes of Precht Gelberg.


    How can this be!


    Precht Gelberg opened his eyes wide, as if he had discovered the impossible.


    As a result, the next second!


    A fist came before his eyes.


    Precht Gelberg, the head of the devil''s heart.


    Headshot with a punch!


    The so-called demonic body, the so-called eternal immortality.


    Under this punch of Kahn, it looks so ridiculous!


    "¡§"I thought it was so powerful that I couldn''t even hold a punch..." Kahn turned his head and attacked the other personnel.


    The speed is like teleportation.


    One punch.


    Killing is like killing a chicken.


    Irene at the back looked straight!


    Do you want to be so outrageous.


    Is the summoning technique of the gods so terrifying?


    In less than three minutes, the devil''s heart was wiped out except for the little girl Melty!


    The gate of Hades was completely wiped out.


    The Six Demon Generals was only left with a Liangyuetian Serra with double horns, all of which was cut into pieces by Casillas.


    As for the demon army of the Albares Empire.


    All of Pray''s feathers were cut into dust.


    Naz stared at the four apostles blankly, and said, "I knew it was so simple. Why are we still struggling? It''s better to play summoning!"


    At this time, Rotes floating in the air like a fortress said: "Be careful there are enemies, and the space fluctuates abnormally. A strong enemy is about to appear!"


    "Strong enemy? Is it from the Albares Empire..."


    "It''s not like it, because the Albares Empire is considered a strong enemy in our eyes, but certainly not in the eyes of the apostles, so this strong enemy is..."


    Irene''s guess is not over yet.


    A sound wave hits quickly from a distance.


    Black dragon scales, hideous face, and exaggerated figure.


    This turned out to be the black dragon-Akunorokia! .


    Chapter 931 Kahn: You''re the Black Dragon King, come on, brothers! ! !


    Akunorokia is an existence that Jelf fears.


    According to his own research, this black dragon represents the end of an era.


    This is not a false statement, after all, in the original book, Akunorokia can destroy a kingdom by himself.


    The Magic King Ogast and others who originally wanted to attack.


    After hearing this deafening roar.


    They stopped in an instant.


    "How could this guy appear here!"


    "Damn if it''s Akunorokia, we can''t get close anymore..."


    "The king of the black dragon?"


    "He who hasn''t seen him for a long time, what do he want to do when he appears this time? If he is a believer who destroys the God of Eternity, then we can watch the battle..."


    "No..." Ogast shook his head and said, "The other party came for the devil..."


    He once learned of the essence of the black dragon king Akunorokia from [father] Jeff.


    The opponent is a completely dragonized lunatic.


    It was not so much as a human being, as it was a vengeful resentment body.


    He possesses high-strength intelligence, and his strength is terrible to the point that Jeff is evasive.


    This level of strength is really frightening.


    Celestial Serena sneered after hearing the words: "You 387 are afraid of this guy, I am not at all afraid, because I existed to destroy Akunorokia..."


    "you..."


    Everyone needs to stop this guy from doing stupid things.


    But the **** Serena had already rushed out.


    In the vast sky, a colorful dragon roared ferociously.


    "Akuno Lokiah... roll over to Laozi!!!"


    In order to attract the other party''s attention, Celestial Serena roared, only to see him open his mouth with blood basin.


    Countless magic began to converge.


    Then they vomited out all at once.


    boom.


    The entire sky is rendered in colorful colors.


    It is like a huge rainbow running through the clouds.


    The breath of the dragon hit Akunolokia, and a huge smoke rose immediately.


    Serena, the god, took the opportunity to come to the opponent.


    "Hey...you can''t escape this time!"


    The colored dragon laughed, turned into eight dragons of different colors, and rushed towards the smoke.

 Chapter 939：

    This is the technique of eight dragons.


    It is the 100% use of all the dragon crystals in his body.


    But when the smoke cleared.


    The black dragon''s intact body appeared in front of the **** Serena.


    Cold eyes are staring at him.


    It seems to be asking, which **** are you?


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible... You must be injured, die for me... I am the strongest!!!"


    The mad God Serena manipulated the eight avatars to attack together.


    But I saw Akunolokiah breathe out.


    In an instant, the opponent was killed in seconds.


    Seeing this scene, many people couldn''t help but regress.


    This is too strong.


    The strength of the Black Dragon King is a bit outrageous! ! !


    After eliminating the worm in front of him, Akunorokia continued to fly.


    This time it focused on Lotus floating in the air.


    The huge body slammed straight into it.


    However, there seems to be something wrong with the goal.


    Why did it hit the air?


    Soon the other party also reacted.


    Looking at the octopus suspiciously.


    "Boy.... Do you think I am those **** artificial lizards? Ha ha... I am Lotters in deep space, although only an incarnation.


    But it¡¯s not that simple for you to beat me! "


    "Am I going to you..."


    Akunorokia knew he had been tricked.


    Looking back is a breath of dragon.


    As a result, the smoke rose a lot, but Rotes still didn''t kill him.


    "Big buddies, save me... This B doesn''t make sense!"


    "Cut... idiot, I told you to exercise long ago!"


    Prey and others arrived in front of Akunorokia in an instant.


    Looking at three guys with completely different breaths.


    The black dragon king Akunorokia changed back to a human form. He frowned at Kahn and the others and asked: "Who are you? Not a demon, and there is no such disgusting breath!"


    Kahn smiled faintly and said: "We are from the realm of the gods, it is useless to say more... Come and fight, I like to speak with my fists!"


    In the next instant, purple light flashed.


    Akunorokia was shot and flew out.


    Unimaginable terrible power, invisible speed at all.


    Kahn''s power refreshed Akunorokia''s cognition of power, just as humans cannot understand the power of a dragon.


    Repelled with one blow.


    Tianjiao Pulei naturally followed.


    With one punch and kick, Akunorokia was repelled again.


    And Casillas followed up very unscrupulously.


    Contest?


    Don''t be kidding, if some people died in their hands underneath.


    Then it is to slap the gods.


    The three of them cooperated with Lotters'' mind control.


    The torture of Akunolokiah was not light, and he was beaten by Kahn violently, and then by Tianjiao Pulei.


    He was so angry that he didn''t even have the ability to curse.


    Continuous suppression, coupled with terrifying fighting skills.


    Kahn didn''t even use divine magic, and only relied on his own power to suppress Akunorokia.


    Rotes looked at the three ferocious eldest brothers and turned his gaze to the Albares Empire.


    Damn, I can''t beat this dragon myself.


    Come and abuse you all right!


    I saw it hit the past with an impact.


    In an instant, two people became octopuses.


    "Um?"


    "What is this him..."


    The octopus spews black liquor, which is not corrosive, but disgusting enough.


    Strong fishy smell.


    With some slimy things, it''s almost impossible to breathe.


    "A group of small crickets, let''s hold the Deep Sea King to die..."


    The mountains are whirring and tsunami currents appear from all directions.


    It directly formed an ocean world!


    Is Rotes weak?


    The answer is naturally no, its strongest attack is mental power.


    But after being washed away by divine power, it has a lot of power, such as creating a region where the world can fight on its own.


    It is Rotes'' new ability.


    The Magic King and others were miserable for a while.


    Two companions betrayed.


    The terrain is still full of water.


    The effect of magic here is minimal.


    Even the strong one, Rakaid Doragnir, was stuck in the quagmire for a while and couldn''t help himself.


    Rakaid Doragnir is also a spiritual specialty.


    So his attack was like a beast and an ant in front of Rotes.


    There is no comparison at all.


    Because although Rakaid Doragnir manipulates the spirit, the power of Rotes directly washes away your spiritual power.


    In just a few moments, Rakaid Doragnier could not resist the mental shock.


    Turned into a white octopus. .


    Chapter 932 The Black Dragon King is tortured and killed, Irene and others are preparing to sacrifice to the Gate of Eclipse!


    Naz stared at the bottom, but he also reacted quickly.


    Knowing that there is a big brother carrying it, he said to the other people at this time: "Go... Let''s destroy the other worlds of the Albares Empire."


    "good!"


    But at this moment, the vast ocean suddenly exploded ~ exploded.


    Ogast, the magic king, escaped from the inside. He was filled with a weird and depraved aura, and his body was as black as pitch.


    "No matter what the price is, I must resurrect Lord Jair-Fu..."


    "Huh... I can''t see that you old thing still has some strength, but just die here... Taste the starry power of my Rotes!"


    Hundreds of tentacles gathered together.


    A star cannon is condensed between its tentacles.


    The terrible aftermath of power shattered all the nearby mountains.


    Just when Rotes was about to destroy Ogast.


    Naz suddenly flew over.


    He asked the Magic King: "Why are you so persistent to resurrect my brother..."


    "You are?"


    "Atelias Naz Doragnir! Jelf''s brother, the demon created by END, but I gave up everything.


    Please wait a moment for Mr. Rotes, let me finish talking with him! "


    Naz maintained the dragon''s arms and prayed to Lotus.


    The latter waved his tentacles to show that he understood.


    The Magic King Ogast looked at Naz and finally said: "Because Jeff is my father, my mother is..."


    "No! You were deceived... You don''t have any blood in your body!"


    "?"


    Looking at Naz who was so arbitrary, Ogast felt a little upset.


    At this time, Mebis also flew over.


    She said to Ogast: "Naz is right. You are indeed not Jeff''s child, nor are you my child. After joining the church.


    The grasp of breath is actually very obvious.


    But you don''t have the blood of the two of us at all in your body. When we walked together, it was just because we were like-minded and we were in the same situation.


    Didn''t even hold hands, do you think we will have children?


    You should know the most basic physiological knowledge..."


    Face the answer given by "mother".


    Ogast was really dumbfounded.


    Is she lying to herself?


    Looking at the other party''s sincere eyes, as well as that clear gaze.


    Ogast howled very painfully.


    "No...I was not deceived. If all this is fake, then what''s the matter with my memory... No... it''s totally wrong..."


    Mebis looked at Ogast in pain, and stretched out his finger lightly.


    Purification technique.


    Divine art that can eliminate all influences.


    Whether it is a gain or a negative effect.


    All can be cleaned up.


    For a moment, Ogast recovered his calm.


    A picture came to his mind, it turned out that he was Jelf''s test product at all, or it was a machine made by the **** Anxelam.


    For the test.


    Memories are given by the other party.

 Chapter 940：

    How cruel the truth is!


    In the end Ogast chose to commit suicide, but before committing suicide, he said to Mebis: "Thank you, although it''s just a phantom, can you stroke my head... I really haven''t enjoyed maternal love."


    I have been disliked all the time..."


    Mebis sighed silently when he heard the words.


    He put his gloved hand on top of the opponent''s head.


    Ogast smiled, and his body began to collapse.


    "You must be careful, the Albares Empire has been occupied by Anxelam, his power is darkness, and he is the **** of demons...


    Hope you can have peace..."


    Eventually the Magic King died.


    And Rotes also turned his head and aimed the target at Akunorokia in the distance.


    Under the siege of the three brothers of the God Realm apostle.


    The so-called immortality has become a joke.


    Akunorokia relied on the dragon body to gain powerful power, but in the face of Kahn and others, its reliance turned into a joke.


    Stronger body, stronger speed, and stronger magic.


    Less than ten minutes.


    Akunolokiah''s limbs were cut off.


    The body is also shaky.


    But at this moment, he still didn''t have any expression, and continued to attack frantically.


    "Forget it, I''ve played enough...Destruction Technique¡¤Eight Steps to Seal the Devil"


    boom.


    boom.


    boom.


    In an instant, eight consecutive destruction attacks.


    It directly shattered Akunolokiah''s body, and all the battles were finally over.


    The demons were all wiped out.


    And people can also enjoy short-term peace.


    "Next we will attack the Albares Empire. If we work harder, the world will be at peace!!!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Naz said happily.


    But Mebis and Irene hold different views.


    "I think it''s better for us to hold the second sacrifice! As I said before, the Eclipse Gate has the power of time, and this is what we really need.


    Although Anxelam is very powerful, if we can get stronger power from the God Realm, it will be easy to destroy the other party! "


    "I think so too. The other party is the Devil King, but can penetrate the world unconsciously, so where is the other party?


    Actually, it''s in the space rift! "


    Naz lowered his head and thought about it, and finally agreed with them.


    With the remaining subordinates with magical powers, rushed towards the area of ??the Eclipse Gate.


    ..................


    When flying on the road.


    Naz also learned about Lucy''s family in the group.


    Simply put, the Eclipse Gate is a two-way passage.


    Has a powerful time magic, but this magic is not something ordinary people can use.


    The opening medium requires the key of the zodiac and the magic power of the Astral Sorcerer.


    But for now, Lucy is gone.


    The zodiac sign, now there is only one Aries with Naz.


    Irene came with all the goddesses who prepared, and what she asked for was to expand the influence, so as to summon a powerful goddess to destroy the gods of this world.


    Why go ahead.


    It is because faith is not enough.


    After several months of development, basically, except for the Albares Empire, all the others have joined the cult.


    There are temples in remote mountain villages.


    This is why, what appears to be an invasion of the Albarez Empire, is actually on their border.


    Because they have been unable to come out.


    He was forced to live at home by the teachings of God and couldn''t get out.


    Irene''s plan, and Mebis''s travels.


    Basically, the victory has been established.


    After flying for several hours, Naz and others came near the Eclipse Gate.


    "Prepare to engrave the **** pattern, and give this treasure to the gods! Hope to be recognized..."


    "Even if we can''t, we still have a descendant of the blood of the **** of time..."


    Mebis was talking about Irene¡¯s teammates who had countered.


    Timaria Jesta!


    Descendant of the **** of time Kronos! people.


    Chapter 933


    Although the power of the indigenous gods is not good.


    But this can be regarded as a kind of heart.


    Looking at the ancient eclipse gate, Naz and others couldn''t help but sigh.


    I used to wait for someone to come here on this thing.


    I thought I was an aboriginal, but in fact the five dragon slayers all came through time and space.


    The price paid was Lucy''s mother.


    Use the **** pattern as the base to guard this huge solar eclipse gate.


    I have been busy for about three hours.


    Everything is finally done.


    Mebis informed, Lucy''s ancestor Anna and others began to get busy.


    In addition to the dark land of the Albarez Empire.


    The whole planet lit up the sacred fire.


    They are like stars, clusters after clusters are brightened everywhere.


    Naz knelt on the ground at this time.


    Said loudly.


    "The believer Naz sacrificed the goddess of time and the number of goddesses, and pleaded with the great eternal **** to grant the goddess who can solve the dark demon Anxelam..."


    Thousands of sacred fires were burning fiercely.


    Mebis and others were already shrouded in divine light at this time. She said to Naz and others: "Next, I''ll rely on you, don''t let me down..."


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    Naz nodded vigorously.


    Accompanied by the divine light convergence.


    A figure flew down from the God Realm.


    She was wearing a mysterious black dress and holding a strange staff in her hand.


    The whole person showed an unspeakable power.


    Naz opened his eyes wide.


    I didn''t expect that the person who came was Herder!


    In an instant, he knelt on the ground and began to kowtow.


    "Naz, see sister Herder... I wish you always beautiful and healthy..."


    All sentient beings knelt down while looking at the woman in the black dress!


    No one dared to look up.


    The scared souls of Gray and others were trembling.


    Because the pressure is too strong.


    This is simply not what ordinary people can compare, the goddess is indeed a goddess.


    Just strong.


    Herder raised Chi''s head to look somewhere, then smiled: "Actually, it is not that difficult to open the space cracks. Get up...this time count your luck.


    God ordered me to eradicate Anxelam! "


    "Yes, Master Herder!"


    As soon as Naz stood up, he saw the wand in Helder''s hand lightly tapping.


    A huge crack appeared in the bright sky instantly!


    The entire markings spread thousands of meters.


    "let''s go..."


    A cold voice floated.


    All the followers of the religion stood up. They followed Herder and flew towards the crack.


    Inside the crack.


    A dark breath pounced on his face.


    But these things have been purified and decomposed one after another with the arrival of Herder.


    Herder with the power of the gods.


    Reflects the power of crushing.


    The space continues to heal and shatter, repeating so many times.


    The other party was trying to resist, but it was no better than Herder''s magic power. In the end, it was about ten minutes.


    Naz saw the so-called **** Anxelam.


    This is a man with black spots and twisted horns.


    The face is extremely ugly, let alone.


    There are countless tentacles on the back, and I don''t know what is being absorbed in the void.


    It looks very weird.


    "Woman, who let you break into my territory!"


    A terrifying storm of demons struck Herder.


    But it disappeared five meters in front of him.


    Hearing only heard the divine light flashing in Herder''s eyes, and said lightly: "Such a ridiculous monster, it is too stupid... Naz, you go!"

 Chapter 941：

    "Um?"


    That''s not right.


    Don''t you want to shoot?


    Although a little puzzled, Naz and others started the strongest move and rushed out.


    He turned into a fire dragon, and Gray was wearing frost armor.


    Thousands of believers shot together.


    The demon **** Anxelam, which they would have thought very difficult to deal with, was actually weak and outrageous.


    Anna observed for a while.


    Finally found the problem.


    A layer of glazed light cuts off the atmosphere of the outside world.


    "It turns out that this is the case. This demon **** Anxelam relies on tentacles to absorb energy from the outside world. If he can''t absorb energy, in fact, his body is very weak."


    "Then what are you waiting for to kill..."


    The popularity of Naz and others is on the rise.


    Constantly destroying the torso of the demon god.


    This demon **** sits on the throne, the taller he gets to the kilometer.


    Each attack is extremely slow.


    And because of the assistance of Herder, he has no way to summon his demon brother.


    In less than ten minutes, the thigh broke.


    Countless bones flowed out of his body.


    Gray looked at the foul-smelling corpses, his face suddenly turned pale, and he vomited...........


    This is too disgusting.


    Who would have thought that the body of the demon **** was actually piled up with countless bones.


    This is just the beginning.


    When the half of the demon **** shattered, a large number of bones flowed together.


    The true **** of demons.


    It is actually a evil creature hiding in the heart.


    "The **** thing has harmed us for so long..."


    Naz took a breath of dragon and destroyed the core in that heart.


    The war is finally over.


    And when Anxelam was destroyed, the Albares Empire controlled by him also fell into a dead silence.


    All the energy blessed by him.


    In fact, they have become the nourishment of Anxelam.


    The power is only temporary.


    What you pay is your soul and body.


    When receiving power.


    You have become a demon! ! !


    After completing the sniping of the demon god, Naz and others returned, and Herder naturally returned to the gods.


    The next step is to slowly spread the doctrine to other parallel worlds.


    You will be able to go to the God Realm.


    Naz looked at the restored world and couldn''t help sighing: "If there is no god, these monsters really don''t know how to fight..."


    --------------


    "Ding... Your main priest sacrificed a goddess Wendy Mabel to you, triggering a million multiplication. Congratulations on your 1.5-star acquisition of a one-star air system god---¡¾Wendy Mar Bell]."


    "Ding... Your main priest sacrificed a goddess Miraj Strauss to you, triggering a million times increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a three-star replica god---¡¾Milaj Strauss]."


    "Ding... Your main priest sacrificed a goddess Lisana Strauss to you, triggering a million multiplication. Congratulations on obtaining a three-star replica god---¡¾Lisana Strauss]."


    "Ding... Your chief priest sacrificed a goddess Mebius Viviamilio to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a magical mid-level god---¡¾Mebi Viviano]."


    "Ding... Your main priest sacrificed a goddess Brandish to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a lower **** of the change line ---¡¾Brandish¡¿.".


    Chapter 934 Analyze to obtain the power of the constellation, the law of time is full of max!


    "Ding... Your main priest sacrificed a goddess Irene Berselion to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining an enchanted mid-level **** ---¡¾Eileen Bell Celion]."


    "Ding... Your main priest sacrificed a goddess Aliyes to you, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a five-star Aries celestial spirit god---[Ariyes]."


    "Ding...your priest sacrificed to you a goddess Balu song, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a five-star Virgo star spiritual system god-[Balu song]."


    "Ding... Your chief priest sacrificed a goddess Timaria Jesta to you, triggering a million times multiplication. Congratulations on your acquisition of a five-star time system god---¡¾Timari Yesta]."


    Remarks: Because Aliyes and Barugo belong to the celestial gods, the system automatically judges the attributes, and has now evolved into the celestial gods.


    Remarks: The host can give the goddess to the goddess, or any **** of the gods.


    Remarks: The gods who have obtained the position of God will get special attributes promotion, that is, Aquarius will get the water attribute blessing, and Taurus will get the power attribute blessing...


    Remarks: One universe can only grant one **** position, 29 grants that cannot be repeated!


    Liu Che couldn''t help but his eyes lit up.


    This is a good BUFF.


    How many universes do you have now?


    It is conservatively estimated to be forty-six. Counting the self-evolving constellations, there are about a hundred.


    Each universe has as many constellations as there are as many gods as possible.


    It''s really comfortable.


    It''s drowsy to give pillows.


    We must know that although the BUFF of the Constellation God is very weak, but the mosquitoes are less fleshy, isn''t that fleshy?


    Immediately, he began to experiment.


    First, the power of Pisces was given to the white star, and then the power of Tsunade Taurus was given, and the gods were assigned one by one.


    The prompt tone of the system also begins to refresh.


    Tip: White Star gains the power of Pisces, the water elemental attack is strengthened by 30%, and the water elemental supernatural power recovery speed is blessed by 30%.


    Tips: Tsunadehime gains the power of Taurus, gains 30% blessing of her strength, and strengthens her divine power recovery speed by 20%. If she encounters fatal damage, she gains the power of Taurus.


    [Power of Taurus]: Immune to a fatal injury, but the constellation will shatter, and the rebirth time will be 30 years.


    Tip: Tu Shan Rongrong gained the power of Cancer, the speed of making potions was increased by 50%, and the production of mutant potions was increased by 50%.


    [That is, when the medicine is made, 50% of the extra special medicine will be made]


    Tip: Zhao Linger gains the power of Libra, his growth rate is increased by 20%, and his enlightenment speed is increased by%.


    Remarks: Libra is a female constellation, and only women can act.


    "Unexpectedly, there are restrictions..."


    Liu Che couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled.


    And outside Zhao Linger felt her body hot and dizzy.


    Then the body seemed to have grown a bit.


    The belly is particularly hungry.


    Fortunately, there are fairy fruits in the palace.


    She ate when she was hungry, but after a meal, she was at the level of sixteen.


    The little girl stopped doing it immediately.


    Crying and ran out.


    "Mother...I''m not looking good, I''m getting bigger...uuuu..."


    The girl was still wearing croissants.


    Pear ran on the road with rain.


    Aroused the attention of countless goddesses.


    Yaya, who became the goddess Xiyao, saw that Zhao Ling''er had grown bigger, and said in surprise: "Good guy... this is a balloon. Why haven''t seen you for a few hours? How many years old?"


    Shoo.


    She changed back to the figure of a girl.


    He sneaked into Zhao Ling''er''s house secretly, but found nothing.


    The angry girl couldn''t help but want to scold the street.


    At this time, the sacrifice has not yet ended.


    The real spree is yet to come.


    --------------


    "Ding... Your main priest, Naz, sacrificed to you the Gate of Eclipse, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations for obtaining a large amount of time law."


    Remarks: The goddess Timaria Jesta also contains a large number of time laws in her body, combined with the time laws in the magical device.


    Note: Your time rule has been substantially improved, and it is currently 5% and 0%.


    Note: Your time law has reached a critical point, please find a breakthrough by yourself. The next step is the Avenue of Time.


    Remarks: You have the following two options, understand the difference between the law of time and the great road, or use the law of miracles to complete it.


    Remarks: The current law of miracles has been cooling down for ten years.


    This time a full two-level 80% increase in experience.


    As for why he didn''t break through the laws of the Great Dao, Liu Che felt that the world of Monster Tail was a bit low.


    This is the root cause.


    Otherwise, just get a level of World of Warcraft.


    It is estimated that the road will be achieved directly.


    But it''s okay, from the second level to the fifth level.


    The next step is to break through the avenue.


    So what is the difference between the law and the avenue?


    Liu Che felt it was independence!


    In this deity world, the law is only a trace of power on the avenue, the power attached to the birth of the avenue.


    It is not comprehensive, nor is it complete.


    Taking the avenues he currently masters, the power of miracles is the most important thing for the superior power of the law of time.


    Because if he had an epiphany, it is estimated that he would not be able to wake up every thousand or eight hundred years.


    It''s a waste of time.


    The Avenue of Miracles has been available for ten years.


    Or let Klin continue to search for Dragon Ball sacrifices, which is also a good choice for 387.


    There are still many parallel lines in the Dragon Ball world.


    Just find a few worlds to complete the sacrifice.


    Fairy Tail World estimated that it would add a magician BUFF in the later stage, and he didn''t need to pay attention to these. Instead, it was Ye Rou''s children and Qing''er''s children.


    It seems that everything has happened recently.

 Chapter 942：

    I don''t know if it was caused by the blessing of the Avenue of Life.


    He is now basically focused on the child, after all, he is a new father.


    The excitement in the heart is still difficult to suppress.


    And in recent days Chi Huang Liuyan will also move the God City to her with her best friends, and the God Realm will also be integrated into it.


    In this way, it is a complete family.


    To be honest, Liu Che was still very moved.


    A female ruler who has persisted for countless years suddenly gave up and gave herself to her husband.


    What a rare thing this is.


    Could he not be moved.


    But the advantage of this is that the other party can comprehend his power.


    And don¡¯t worry about being attacked by the enemy again.


    Even believers can be promoted.


    It''s a multitude of things in one fell swoop!


    Thinking of this, Liu Che began to send messages towards Chihuang Liuyan, indicating that the other party could move if he was ready.


    And Chi Huang Liuyan also quickly recovered.


    "Here is..."


    [The chapter is unsealed].


    Chapter 935 Lords who were sourly bombed, the Chihuang Flowing Flame God Realm merged! !


    In the sea of ??stars.


    Chi Huang Liuyan put away his star field, and the divine power of the flame directly rolled up his main city.


    Then she moved towards the Eternal City.


    The same is true for Lan Bingsiru on the other side.


    Many idle masters observed this news for the first time.


    Suddenly a piece of fish was blown up.


    "I rely on... something big happened, the ice and fire twins of the Eastern Gods actually want to take refuge in Liu Che... Nima, this is an inverted post!!!"


    "Really? How long have they been together... Don''t be funny!"


    "I''m a dog to lie to you! I really rolled up God City and ran away..."


    "Uh... let me take a look... my mother, it''s really like that! By the way, wouldn''t Liu Che just smash the three masters? How could He De let others post it upside down."


    History is not without dominance.


    But that is already the old almanac.


    It belongs to a very small number of existences, and the main reason is that everyone is about the same strength. Why do you want me to post it upside down?


    And as the master, he has an aura of looking at the world.


    Want to make the other party surrender.


    I''m afraid it''s not just about strength, there must be other problems.


    This is something they don''t know.


    "It should be because you want to change your position. It is absolutely impossible to post it upside down. Liu Che is strong... We all have to admit it, but he is strong and strong, and there is still a big gap between him and the old master.


    How could He De let the two masters go upside down?


    I think it may be a tactical deployment. It is right to shrink the line of defense to benefit the offensive and defensive alliance! "


    A master of intelligence research expressed his opinion.


    This has also attracted the recognition of countless masters.


    Although Chi Huang Liuyan''s strength is not too strong, it belongs to the middle group at most.


    But they are not Chinese cabbage either.


    It is relying on his own strength to walk step by step to the present, but it is not comparable to the torn shoes deep in the blood curse quagmire.


    The most important thing is that Chihuang Flowing Flame can be posted upside down.


    Lan Bing Sirui is absolutely impossible to drop!


    Because she represents absolute coldness, would a snow iron woman stick upside down?


    That really means that a ruler can be born at the bottom of the God Realm!


    The masters were discussing, but Chi Huang Liuyan didn''t know this, but even if she knew she didn''t bother to take care of it.


    About a few minutes later.


    Shuangshu gathered together.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, then they held hands and flew towards Liu Che''s Eternal City.


    This scene fell deeply in everyone''s eyes.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    This is the heartbreaking voice of countless people.


    Will not....


    These two beautiful masters will never post upside down!


    In the end, the two got into the Eternal City and were not coming out.


    Gotta... really for nothing! ! !


    "Fuck, I pursued Chihuang Liuyan for eight thousand years, but I didn''t even have the qualifications to drink a cup of tea with the other party. The gap between God and God is really bigger than God and Dog. ¡¨ !"


    "Then tell me a hammer. Since Lan Bingsilui''s debut, the old lady has taken a fancy to this little girl. She smiled at her, which is really pitiful..."


    "Fuck your uncle, an old man who has lived for countless epochs, how many women are there, and they still eat other people''s tender grass. If they don''t cut off your tongue, that''s all respect for you!"


    "You can''t say that. There are so many beautiful little girls in Liu Che''s Eternal City, especially the one named Ningguang and Ye Rou.


    Are they not beautiful?


    It is said that every month there will be a group of goddesses to change positions...Dare you say that those people are not Liu Che''s women? There is a breath all over my body, okay. "


    "This.... It seems that this is true, alas... the gap is too big!"


    "Do you think they are conspiring something? After all, it is too nonsense to post, one side is the ruler of five to six stars, and the other is the new one.


    As far as the strength is five-star, it will not be an inverted post, what do you think..."


    "I think it''s better to think about the blood curse when you have this time for chatting. Recently, the Western gods have completely messed up. The power of the blood curse is too terrifying. There are already no less than 80 masters controlled by the blood curse... "


    "I think Brother Qingniu is right. He has a leisurely mind to understand other people''s gossip. It''s better to think about how to deal with the current situation.


    No matter how strong Liu Che is, he is just a house god. What does it matter to him?


    If you don¡¯t grab resources, people will retreat with peace of mind. "


    That''s how it is said.


    Can''t bear the acid of others.


    Chi Huang Liuyan with hot personality and Lan Bingsirui with cold personality.


    If you can conquer them.


    That is the pinnacle of men.


    It''s a pity...now that Liu Che has been bitten by him, who is not sour... latecomers come first?


    Even if some people acquiesced to Liu Che''s peach blossom luck.


    But more people are still staring at the other party''s Eternal City, expecting that after a while, Shuang Shu will come out of it again.


    ......


    Inside the Eternal City.


    Liu Che looked at the two arriving wives and said with a smile: "Ha hey, my wives, release your world. My God''s Domain can definitely accommodate..."


    "good!"


    Shuang Shu glanced at each other.


    Chi Huang Liuyan opened the God Realm first!


    It is a very difficult thing to integrate into God''s Domain. First of all, your God''s Domain must be strong. Secondly, after the release of God''s Domain, Liu Che will also want Chi Huang Liuyan and others to open their rights.


    It is equivalent to an administrator.


    In fact, it is no different from Liu Shen and Ye Rou.


    I saw Chi Huang Liuyan put his hands together, connecting the space with Liu Che''s.


    "Shen Yanhuohuo... Thousand Thousands of Flames... Open!!!"


    boom.


    A shock of thunder sounded in God''s Domain, and endless flames continued to spread from the rift.


    One after another.


    One world after another.


    At the same time, the system''s prompt sound also kept ringing.


    "Ding...Congratulations to the host, you have added a Flame God''s Domain to your God''s Domain, triggering a fivefold increase, and the cultivation speed of all fire-attributed creatures in your God''s Domain is increased by 50%."


    Remarks: Chihuang Flowing Flame has integrated God''s Domain into it, and your God''s Domain has been substantially improved.


    Note: Your fire system avenue has reached the perfect level, and there will be no further improvement.


    Note: Chihuang Liuyan gave up dominating and became your subsidiary god.


    Tip: Chihuang Flowing Flame''s strength still dominates the level, but there is no absolute means to dominate. Everything must be approved by you.


    Tip: The permissions have been opened.


    The flame world continues to expand in that void, and one world after another continues to appear in his own god''s realm.


    Looked at the prompt tone after another.


    Liu Che sighed with emotion, and he estimated that he would not return when he was dying.


    No master will choose to give up his identity.


    This is equivalent to other people''s fish.


    Every move will be controlled by the other party.


    It can be seen that Chi Huang Liuyan is sincere to herself, and she is a good woman. .


    Chapter 936 Combining the powerful strength obtained by Shuangshu God''s Domain, the water and ice double avenue is complete!


    Chi Huang Liuyan is a pure fire dominator, but in fact she has not given up on her own avenue.


    But after blending into his own realm.


    Her avenue was analyzed by the system, and this was Liu Che''s way of making money.


    I didn''t expect this kind of beauty to blend into the other side''s avenue.


    I didn''t expect it.


    The fifth-level fire system avenue is already a perfect level.


    Therefore, Chihuang Liuyan seems to have given up his sovereignty, but he also obtained the practice buff, and there are also perfect roads for reference.


    Is it a win-win situation?


    And she can also try to use the power of the low-level Eternal Avenue.

 Chapter 943：

    This is the real bug.


    The world continues to spread. Fortunately, Liu Che''s space avenue can fully accommodate the other side''s God Realm.


    Because space is unlimited.


    No matter how huge the God Realm of Chi Huang Flowing Flame is, it can definitely be installed.


    The release of the world lasted three full days.


    This is finally over.


    Liu Che counted it carefully, there were almost forty universes, no wonder she was so tough.


    Moreover, the universe in God''s Domain forms a big array by itself.


    Interlocking inside.


    Continuously provide her with fire system divine power.


    After joining the Eternal Gods Realm, Chi Huang Liuyan immediately felt the operation of the divine power in his body, and 390 was surprised: "Why my divine power is revolving, and the speed of cultivation has accelerated."


    She felt it carefully, and then affirmed again: "It has accelerated by 50%. How did you do it, my husband? Isn''t it just to give me strength specifically, I don''t want it..."


    "You, what you think is really beautiful. This is the characteristic of my God''s Domain, and your joining will also allow the fire followers to cultivate their strength speed."


    "Huh? There is such a good thing..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan was stunned.


    Speed ??up practice.


    Isn''t this just hanging up!


    But soon she calmed down and announced to the panicked believers in God''s Domain: "All of my believers, don''t panic. Starting today, you have a new faith, that is, the God of Eternity, and he is your Father God. , Also my husband..."


    This is a declaration of sovereignty.


    The same is also a must.


    The high-ranking priests had already received the order, and at this time they began to announce the oracles.


    In conjunction with the display of eternal power, a figure appeared in the hearts of believers.


    Completed this step.


    The strength of many believers is rapidly increasing.


    After all, the 50% cultivation speed is not a boast.


    It is a real strengthening.


    Chihuang Liuyan went to retreat after completion, because she had been stuck in that current state for too long.


    ......


    Looking at the glorious flames of the lower realm, Lan Bingsilu smiled at Liu Che, and then released her God Realm.


    The attributes of Shuangshu are opposite.


    It is hard to imagine that their relationship will remain close for so long.


    Countless worlds of frost are flooding the other end of God''s Domain.


    Frost swept the entire God''s Domain.


    "Ding... Congratulations to the host, you have added a Frost God''s Domain to your God''s Domain, triggering a five-fold increase, and the cultivation speed of all ice-attributed creatures in your God''s Domain is increased by 50%.


    At the same time, the cultivation speed of the water creatures in your God''s Domain has also increased by 50%. "


    Remarks: Lan Bing Sirui has merged God''s Domain into it, and your God''s Domain has been substantially improved.


    Note: Your ice road has reached level five, it is already at the perfect level, and there will be no further improvement.


    Note: Your Avenue of Water has reached the fifth level, it is already at the perfect level, and there will be no further improvement.


    Reminder: Lan Bing Sirui gave up dominating and became your subsidiary god.


    Reminder: Lanbing Sirui''s strength still dominates the level, but there is no absolute means to dominate, everything must pass through your approval.


    Tip: The permissions have been opened.


    Different from Chihuang Liuyan, Lanbing Sirui''s system is twofold.


    Ice and water.


    Double Avenue.


    "I will hold hands with you from now on, and I hope you can take care of it..."


    "Thanks for your trust."


    Liu Che gently took Lan Bingsilu''s small hand, and sat and watched the changes in the lower realm.


    Compared with Chi Huang Liuyan''s boldness and enthusiasm.


    The beauty in front of her is more like a classical Oriental woman, reserved, persistent, and serious.


    Once identified, it will remain unswerving.


    To sum it up in one sentence, it is a typical eldest woman.


    Suitable as a big room.


    She will never vent her temper, although occasional small emotions, they are all human nature.


    Belongs to a woman with a raised eyebrow.


    Liu Che respected her very much. Although Chi Huang Liuyan often said that he wanted to be together, he resolutely resisted the temptation!


    [Name]: Liu Che


    [Strength]: Nine-star master (the strongest nine-star)


    [Magic Weapons]: Thirty-three Heavenly Pagoda, Chaos Clock of Creation, Demon Sword of Blood, Sumipan Dragon Staff...


    [Currently comprehending the law]


    [Rules of Destruction]: Seventy-five percent at the second level.


    [The Law of Time]: Level 5 100%. [Waiting for an opportunity to break through]


    [Law of Reincarnation]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    [Kurong Law]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    [Law of Destiny]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Lee of Lightning System]: 70% at the second level.


    [Law of Wood System]: 15% at the second level.


    [Soil System Law]: Three-level 70%.


    [Wind Law]: Three-level 80%.


    [Golden Law]: Twenty percent at the second level.


    [Arcane Law]: Fifty percent at the first level.


    [Copy Law]: Ten percent at the second level.


    [Law of virtual reality]: 80% of the first level.


    [Light System Law]: Three-level zero percent.


    [Death Avenue]: Level 5 100%. [Already perfect]


    [Blood Avenue]: Level 1 Zero Percent


    ¡¾The Avenue of Life¡¿: Ninety-five percent at level three.


    [The Avenue of Fire]: 15% of the third level.


    [Water Avenue]: Level 5 100%. [Already perfect]


    [Ice Avenue]: Level 5 100%. [Already perfect]


    [Space Avenue]: 10% of the first level.


    [Avenue of Miracles]: Level 3 10%.


    [The Avenue of Love]: Level 2 zero percent.


    ¡¾Avenue of Order¡¿: Level 1 zero percent.


    [Eternal Avenue]: Level three, cannot be upgraded, it needs to be integrated into the laws of the avenue to improve, and can only be explored by the host.


    ...


    The current domain of God.


    ¡¾Eternal Domain¡¿


    ¡¾Flame Field¡¿


    [Frost Domain]


    Current subordinate masters: [Chihuang Flowing Flame], [Blue Ice Silk Core].


    Looking at the latest system panel, Liu Che was full of pride and pride.


    There are already eleven major rules, three of which are perfect.


    Moreover, Chi Huang Liuyan and others could continue to improve their strength, suddenly he was thinking.


    If it seems that he can really swallow all the masters.


    I am everything, I am God''s Domain, I am everything! ! !


    A heroic aura spread from his body, and countless believers felt the power of the great eternal lord and bowed their heads in worship.


    And Huang and others who were staying in God''s Domain also knelt down to bow. .


    Chapter 937 The Terrifying Training Buff, Two New Members Join The Group


    It didn''t take long for Liu Che to walk from the micro-end to today''s eleven avenues.


    Add up to less than ten years.


    Such a vigorous life is really embarrassing.


    However, Liu Che will not be arrogant, but will continue to work hard.


    Until beyond this world.


    -------------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    God of Eternity: "The God Treasure sent by Naz, I like it very much, and I will give you a lower God-level Treasure!"


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Thank you for the gift of God! I will continue to work hard..."


    Klin: "I feel that the chances of Lord God coming out have increased recently, huh-is it my illusion?"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "I think it may be that the gods are too strong, so the number of retreats is less, hehe...I guessed it randomly, I can''t really do it..."


    Saintess of the Spirit Hall: "Don''t...I think this is the only certain news. If the gods are very busy, it is estimated that there are foreign enemies or they are in retreat.


    Compared to foreign enemies, I prefer the latter...Then the answer is here, the gods are likely to recover stronger. "


    Toban University: "Hey... your guess is very good, not bad... you can go to the Eternal City to do things in the future!"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "No, they really guessed right?"


    Explorer O''Connor: "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect you to be so amazing. Saying that I have come to **, I am going to explore the dragon tomb..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Dragon Tomb? Except for the Ala bird people, there can be no dragons in your world, right?"


    He loves to drink animal milk: "He has a hammered dragon. To put it bluntly, he wants to dig your grave!"


    Many people have seen history.


    For O''Connor''s world, Xiao Budian also got some information from Liu Shen''s mouth.


    There are many tombs in his world.


    Among them, Emperor Scorpion and Anubis are all trivial.

 Chapter 944：

    Only Qin Shihuang Yingzheng is the only tomb of **.


    That''s why Xiao Shi Xiao said this.


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "...I don''t know what to say, but dig it... Anyway, it''s not me, I hope you can get some treasures."


    The fox who only loves money: "As for treasures, I remember that there seems to be an immortal spring in Shangri-La, which contains a lot of energy.


    As for the tomb of Ying Zheng, he is really mentally handicapped. "


    I have to say Lao Maozi''s understanding here.


    In their eyes, the Zulong Tomb is actually in a dirt pit, which is really outrageous.


    It is not comparable to the Dragon Tomb of the Old High World at all.


    God of Eternity: "It''s the end. The strength has surpassed that of all living beings. Today, I welcome the two ladies back to the realm of God. In the future, you will practice fire, ice, and water at a speed of 50% faster."


    Tanjirou: "...50%, that is, 50%, it''s sour..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "I don''t know what to say, it''s so strong, we have two more mother gods? Ah no...it should be the aunt. Hehe..."


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "Good fellow, you''re really screaming, so I''m shouting. However, it should be Chihuang Liuyan and Lan Bingsirui."


    The fox who only loves money: "It is these two sisters, they have helped the gods a lot, and it is a wonderful thing to finally get married!"


    Dashan Chu: "That''s really great, we have three masters, who dares not accept it in this world?"


    They have all seen the world.


    Also understand how dangerous the outside is.


    How terrifying is the power of dominance!


    Now they have three masters, which is really cool to think about.


    God of Eternity: "I hope you will become stronger soon. There are countless gods in God''s Realm waiting for you to inherit, let alone the Emperor of the Three Heavens.


    Tanjirou, Yang Jian, and Saruman all have great potential.


    Put aside the scheming of Lao Gao, and those who specialize in combat power should not be compared with those other believers, otherwise you will not be able to raise your head when you meet again. "


    Tanjirou: "God, oooooo... I was wrong, I must work hard! Become the main **** as soon as possible..."


    Judicial God: "I will work hard to tentatively set a goal, the God of Creation,"


    Supreme Treasure: "You are really greedy, in fact, the Lord God is quite good, and my grandsons have to work harder..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "Don''t worry this time our Three Heavenly Emperors will take the lead in the attack. My goal is supreme! To be the strongest God of War in the God Realm..."


    Chu Dashan: "Isn''t that me? You fight with me for a hammer..."


    Soon there was a quarrel in the group.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is also what Liu Chele said.


    Progress can only be achieved because of noise, divine position, supernatural power, power, and strength.


    This is an eternal melody.


    Men can''t refuse.


    And a woman naturally just wants to come to her, this is life.


    ----------------


    At this time, within the God Realm.


    Chu Xuanfeng, Ye Laohei and others gathered together and were discussing this matter.


    The gods speak, it''s not just a few words.


    It represents a wind direction.


    Yang Jian sat cross-legged on the ground, drank the wine in his hand, and then said, "Why are you stopping me? Don''t you plan to go to the tower to gain the position of God?"


    "Why is that in a hurry, I think I have time to rush to the tower, how about going to Klin''s world to do something?"


    ............0


    "what do you mean?"


    "Those angels and all kings are gone, but the destruction gods and angels of other worlds are still alive, and we rushed to the higher towers to tell the truth.


    It''s far better to find some masters to fight for life and death, and you can also collect some treasures, maybe..."


    Zhi Zun Bao shook his head and said: "Forget it, I think it''s more reliable to rush to the tower. My grandson is a steel and iron bone, walking with the flesh, if there is a Taurus or Leo bonus.


    It is bound to break through the bottleneck of the lower gods! "


    Saying that his body dissipated, he had already left.


    Chu Xuanfeng curled his lips, this guy didn''t want to be shackled.


    Ye Laohei shook his head and said, "Let''s go, let''s challenge the Destroyer God who has the power to destroy, and the Great Priest of the King. If we can find the Dragon King Salama, we will make a fortune. .."


    Before, Klin made a lot of money by offering sacrifices to Dragon Ball.


    Not only obtained the divine body, but also obtained a lot of divine origin magic arts.


    If there are a few of them, catch the dragon **** Salama and sacrifice to the gods.


    Isn''t this better than rushing the tower?


    The most important point is that everyone in the tower knows that they will not die, and the battle will appear to be less cautious.


    At this time, the prompt tone in the group sounded again.


    Two friends from different time and space joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    "Ding...Lao Li, who came to the fairy world, joined the ten thousand world chat group."


    "Ding... the dragon Thor joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group." People.


    Chapter 938 Thor: Ahhhhhhh, it seems that as long as I join the teachings of God, I don''t have to die!


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Dragon Thor: "Hey...someone, can someone save me? I''m really dying...uuuuu..."


    Klin: "Uh...Does dragons die too?"


    Dragon Thor: "I was hit by the sword of the God Realm. I''m almost finished now, and I''m still in another world. Help..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Good fellow, who were you hit by!"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Everyone, be quiet, first of all...Thor, don''t panic, do you see the files in the group?


    The first eternal meditation idea, use it immediately after downloading.


    Make sure you can get back to normal! "


    Dragon Thor: "Really? I can''t hold on anymore, I can''t even do anything... and what hurts me is the weapon of the gods..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t worry about the God Realm you think is actually just a group of indigenous people. This meditation can free you from all difficulties!"


    Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Hurry up, otherwise it will be bad if you lose your blood and die!"


    Dragon Thor: "Hmm...Thank you everyone."


    ......


    In a forest in the Nether.


    The dragon opened his eyes wearily, and there was no cruelty or murderous in the red vertical pupils.


    On the contrary, it gives people a pitiful feeling.


    When I just came to this other world, I thought I was going to die here, but I didn''t expect that when I was dying, a warning sound appeared in my ear.


    [Excuse me, do you join the Wanjie chat group? ¡¿


    Thor thought someone was coming to save himself.


    I immediately chose to agree.


    However, although there is no one, she has found a way to help herself.


    "I hope it''s useful..."


    Thor thought faintly.


    Then she downloaded the meditation idea, at this time Thor has pinned all his hopes on it.


    Perhaps no one in the wilderness can appear at all.


    She cultivated with the mind of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, but she didn''t expect it.


    Enter into the meditation space.


    The so-called Excalibur has already been melted.


    Thor looked at his body in surprise, then raised his head to look at the figure above the sky, his face gradually turning red.


    Although very tall.


    But it''s so handsome.


    It''s simply killing your own girl''s heart in a second! ! !


    "Thank you... Lord God, thank you for saving my life, I will definitely give back to you..."


    Thor is a woman who knows his gratitude.


    Perhaps it was the dying that lasted for a long time, which made her feel desperate.


    Therefore, I am extremely excited about the eternal God who saves myself.


    "No need to be like that, as long as you can complete my task!"


    "Huh? Master''s task..."


    Thor blinked, seeming to understand something, but he didn''t seem to understand.


    after an hour.


    A light shone in the forest, and Thor turned into a woman with brilliant blonde hair, although with horns on her head.


    But the face value still has that exaggerated figure.


    It''s breathtaking.


    Then, just when she was about to leave.


    A figure drunk appeared in his field of vision.


    "Are you a drunk person? Hmm...it just so happens that the gods say there is a lack of believers, so it''s better to start with her..."


    Thor''s eyes lit up, and he walked towards the other party with a smile!


    At this time, Xiao Lin only felt that the world in front of him was swirling.


    "Uh...good wine...just drink more..."


    "Hey, friend...you drank too much!"


    "Huh? Who are you..."


    Xiao Lin looked at that peerless beauty and frowned.


    The other person''s figure is too good.


    No, it must be a dream.


    How can human beings have such exaggerated figures.


    After all, she is a tablet, so she is naturally very jealous of a woman of this kind.


    The so-called, I don''t believe it absolutely.


    It''s basically this mentality.


    Thor sighed helplessly, and said, "It looks like she is a drunk, this lady...Do you want to join the cult? There are all kinds of benefits..."


    "What... what benefits? Can you fly..."


    "certainly!"

 Chapter 945：

    "Can you have magic?"


    "certainly!"


    "Okay. I joined..."


    Then Thor grabbed her and flew into the sky.


    This sudden sense of weightlessness scared Xiao Lin into urine in an instant.


    A piece of water stains flew out directly.


    "Oh my god...no...what the **** is this!!!"


    "Hey...she seems to have passed out in a coma!"


    Thor said with a frown.


    She thought that the other party was a human eager for magic, but she did not expect to be a coward...


    However, this is also good.


    Wait until the other party wakes up, then let her join the cult.


    Thor read some memories and flew towards the other party''s home.


    ......


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Dragon Thor: "Wuhu... I''m out of trouble, ooh la la la... I am so happy! Thank you sisters..."


    The fox who only loves money: "Thank you, those who can come in are all destined and lucky... Life and death are no longer controlled by heaven and earth, but by you!"


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "You haven''t said yet, how could your giant dragon be beaten like that..."


    Dragon Thor: "First of all, my name is Thor...I am one of the dragons of the Chaos forces in another world!


    At the same time, I am also the daughter of Emperor Yandi, the leader of the Chaos forces.


    Fighting humans in that world for tens of thousands of years.


    In a battle, I was hit by a tattered divine sword summoned by the gods, and fell onto a mountain in another world. I was dying...if I didn''t meet the gods, I would definitely be dead! "


    Facing Thor''s explanation, everyone finally understood her identity.


    Pursuing sentient beings: "It seems that the humans in your world are also quite strong, able to resist the attack of the dragon for tens of thousands of years!"


    Dragon Thor: "Ah...they are crowded and they have God''s help. I can''t help it... To be honest, I just go out to play in a fight, but I didn''t expect to be yin..."


    There was a touch of anger in her eyes when she said this.


    This is a big problem that almost died 1.5.


    If she can go back, she must destroy those gods.


    A group of miscellaneous things dared to attack her.


    I really don''t want to live anymore!


    At this time, another diving buddy also spoke.


    Old Li who came to the fairy world: "You said you are a dragon, what proof do you have? How can I know if you are lying...if you are those fairy gods.


    Please don''t tease me, a mortal, okay? "


    Tanjiro: "Xiongtai, what are you talking about."


    Judicial God: "Yeah, I don''t understand... Maybe it was stimulated."


    Second Li: "@Lao Li who came to the fairy world, you wake up Xiongtai... this is not a dream!"


    Li Zhuzi couldn''t help but curl his lips. Haven''t he dreamed yet?


    It''s Yang Jian again, and it''s Yingzheng again.


    No movie is so outrageous. .


    Chapter 939 Li Zhuzi: The people in the group seem to be familiar!


    You must know that in the history of his earth.


    Whether it is Erlang Shen Yang Jian, Li Shimin, or even Ying Zheng, they are all well-known gadgets.


    Few people don¡¯t know.


    It is enough nonsense to follow others to the fairy world.


    Worshiping a master is enough nonsense.


    The problem is that my own strength still can''t get mixed up here.


    Ugh...


    Except for a feathery treasure hunter, there is no **** around.


    pitiful.


    He was so old, and finally came to the fairy world, and he didn''t even have any adventures.


    Li Zhuzi smashed his mouth.


    Looked at the chat group again.


    Someone ait himself.


    What is this saying?


    A video!


    He opened his brows frowning, and saw a blond girl with horns, and said to himself: "My name is Thor, that''s the dragon..."


    Immersive short videos.


    Only two minutes.


    But it has proved its identity!


    Suddenly, Li Zhuzi''s eyes widened.


    Is it possible that this chat group that I have added is not a golden finger?


    He quickly put away his lazy appearance and watched the group 29 carefully and carefully.


    The God of Eternity, also known as the Eternal Lord!


    Li Shimin, the immortal emperor of the immortal world.


    Yang Jian lifted the plane of Journey to the West to sublimate the God Realm.


    Win the government, destroy the remnants of the six kingdoms, and bring a hundred schools of thought into the realm of the gods to achieve a world.


    Ye Laohei, the emperor of the coffin!


    Chu Xuanfeng, Emperor Guan Tian!


    Little thing, the emperor of milk!


    ...


    One by one, terrifying characters and names appeared in his eyes.


    Li Zhuzi was completely awake.


    I saw him muttering to himself: "As long as I get the approval of this master, the so-called immortal world is actually nothing more than this?


    A dead fellow is not a dead person, as long as Lao Tzu can live well, he cares about what others do..."


    He spit out the grass clippings in his mouth.


    Continue to view the videos in the group.


    During the next period of time, the treasure hunter witnessed the onset of Li Zhuzi''s neurosis.


    One will yell, and the other will be cold and sweaty.


    A quasi-terminal neuropathy patient.


    After ten full hours.


    Li Zhuzi wiped the sweat from his head and smiled at the mouse on the tree: "This time I am going to develop..."


    Eternal Lord!


    A master who has mastered the heavens and worlds and has achieved the strongest power at present.


    The so-called fairy strength.


    Give it with a wave.


    But the divine power is different, that is the power that transcends the immortal!


    But if you want to become a believer of the other party, you must remember a few things.


    First of all, if there is a beautiful woman, it must be dedicated to the gods.


    Secondly, if there are treasures, they must be dedicated to the gods.


    Secondly, the gods issue a reward for themselves to find.


    Why is this?


    The gods gave the believers strength, but the good things were eaten by themselves. Is this still a person?


    Li Zhuzi pondered.


    "This must be done, what could be better than having this backer, that woman named Liu Shen, waved her hand and shattered half of the universe...


    High-tech is a hammer!


    It¡¯s better to practice divine law...


    As for love...I don¡¯t want love, strength is the best, as long as you have strength, everything is easy to say..."


    If you can''t even guarantee your own life.


    That also talked about the love of goba.


    In the world of immortal cultivators, you can easily kill you for a piece of spiritual stone, a treasure.


    There is no strong strength.


    Can he go out at will?


    Totally impossible!


    ...


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Old Li who came to the fairy world: "Kneel and beg the big guys to cover it, Lao Li, I have joined the gods, please forgive me for not being clear-headed just now, I almost missed the opportunity!"


    Dragon Thor: "That''s right, no matter what, god, fairy...definitely not as powerful as our Lord Master."


    Judicial God: "Believe it now? Don''t worry, we won''t laugh at you. Back then... I didn''t believe it either, you think... I''m a righteous god.


    Plus the Jade Emperor is still my relative, who would believe it..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Isn''t the old man Fahai like that..."


    Lao Li who came to the immortal world: "I''m going... there are so many acquaintances. I''m an eye-opener. I didn''t expect Fahai to come, so Bai Suzhen..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Then don''t sacrifice to the gods, now everyone is pregnant!"


    Bai Suzhen, green snake.


    Even Ao Li.


    All women are gods now.


    He can''t afford to provoke any of them.


    Lao Li who came to the fairy world: "Yes, you can, how do you sober? To be honest, Fahai is a very rigid person in my eyes...speaking harder..."


    Tosaka University: "Just call him a bald donkey. To put it simply, he just discovered that everything is a calculation of the Tathagata, and he doesn''t want to be a pawn..."


    Judicial God: "And I also figured out a little bit, what is compassion, what is the real Tao, this is what shatters the Tathagata in my world.


    Ahem... By the way, I sacrificed Sister Guanyin and King Peacock to the gods! "

 Chapter 946：

    My boy!


    This group of members is so cruel.


    Goddess of Mercy has sacrificed!


    Hiss...It seems that I have to learn too. People are so courageous, so I can''t be a bullshit.


    The first emperor of Qin: "@À´ÏɽçµÄÀÏÀî, don''t care about your life experience, as long as you are a man and want to be the strongest, you can listen to your brother''s advice.


    What love and hate lust, what matter.


    Those are all imaginary!


    You are the real boss only if you get the gift of the gods.


    By the way, as long as the first sacrifice is completed, an eternal divine power can be obtained.


    Don''t fall into reincarnation.


    You can be resurrected if you die in the native world..."


    Lao Li who came to the fairy world: "Understood!!! Damn 390, I will break them now when I go out, no...I''m a development believer!!!"


    What are you waiting for?


    It''s all done.


    The fox who only loves money: "@À´ÏɽçµÄÀÏÀî, let me remind you ha. The current emperor of the immortal world is a scourge, usurped the throne, and there is a world above the immortal world.


    Inside is the real boss. "


    Lao Li who came to the fairy world: "Then, can they compare with our master?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "The ruler is the strongest. We remind you that you don''t know how to die if you die! That''s why I tell you, don''t jump like that during the early development..."


    It turned out to be so.


    Li Zhuzi understood in his heart.


    If the channel cannot be constructed.


    Then people in the God Realm can''t find their own coordinates.


    This is indeed a problem.


    In that case, go out first.


    It''s not a matter of staying in this forest.


    But let''s practice for a while.


    Then Li Zhuzi closed his eyes, and countless auras gathered towards him. He was originally just a mortal, but because he had a half-lifted body.


    There was a big movement directly on the scene.


    The old fairy envoy who was originally guarding the pool could not help being shocked when he felt the breath.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that the pillar broke through...Impossible! He has just left...".


    Chapter 940 The God Destruction Bow is in hand, Li Zhuzi''s thick black school, first pit the master!


    Next to him is Yunxian Lake!


    My duty is to guide the path of those who become immortals.


    Do you want to check it out?


    I stay here for a while before I can leave.


    Looking at the spiritual energy column soaring to the sky, the old man gritted his teeth and flew there.


    How to say he is also a big brother of the Magic Sword Sect.


    Is it possible to watch the disciple die?


    Following his swift journey, he finally saw the brilliant figure in the spiritual energy pillar.


    "It turned out to be this brat!"


    Reiki empowerment.


    Substantial power formed a barrier around Li Zhuzi.


    The treasure hunter is also drawing strength frantically around him.


    But no matter how it sucked for a long time, it couldn''t shake Lao Li''s power at all, because it was triggered by a magical technique.


    Spiritual energy has long been controlled by divine magic.


    Don''t say it''s him, even if it''s the Caiye Rose who is watching the game next to it.


    I have to say damn.


    The washing of spiritual energy lasted for an hour, when Li Zhuzi opened his eyes.


    He found himself in the Mahayana period.


    The vigorous spiritual energy in the body has long since turned into liquid.


    The six senses are powerful and terrible.


    And he can still sense what''s nearby!


    At this moment, a wicked smile appeared on Li Zhuzi''s face.


    boom.


    A storm rolled up.


    Li Zhuzi disappeared in place.


    In the next moment, Li Qing felt tremendous pressure.


    He turned his head back abruptly.


    I saw a strange wave of air blasting from the top of my head.


    "Grass...what are you doing!!!"


    The furious counterattack has already mastered the magic weapon at the same time, but this force is extremely evil.


    It actually bypassed his magic weapon.


    Act directly on the flesh.


    Suddenly, Li Qing was blown out.


    Li Zhuzi was dumbfounded!


    This master boasted for a long time before, how strong he is, and how many years he has cultivated.


    This is the result?


    Can''t hold the storm with a punch?


    This spatial technique is one of the three divine techniques he learned from the divine monument.


    The priest who just started can learn three.


    Because he has observed Baibeard''s fighting video in the group video, Li Zhuzi is very longing for space skills.


    But who ever thought of it.


    A few days ago, he was still a rookie, but now he is vocal.


    "Master, are you okay!!...¡¨!"


    Li Zhuzi watched the vomiting blood and flew over immediately.


    In the end, he was kicked away by the opponent.


    Li Qing looked at the innocent disciple in front of her angrily, and said angrily: "You really want to deceive the master and destroy the ancestor..."


    "Uh... I''m sorry, I just want to test my abilities!"


    "You...you...I really don''t know what to say about you! It''s not right...how long have you been out, how can you have such a strong strength.


    Lao Tzu exists in the Mahayana period and will soon become immortal.


    You were a rookie before.


    Damn, you won''t be the reincarnation of the immortal emperor, are you? "


    The more I look at Li Zhuzi, the more he feels outrageous.


    If it weren''t for the emperor, how could someone directly come to the Mahayana period.


    Really thought it was blowing a balloon?


    Even if it is an evil way, it is impossible to soar in a day!


    Li Zhuzi touched his forehead, hehe smiled: "Do you really want to know? This is a secret..."


    "Nonsense, hurry up..."


    Said impatiently from the feelings.


    If I can get a little chance, I am afraid it is a direct breakthrough in the current stage.


    Become a fairy.


    "Because I have received the gift of God, so I can become a Mahayana period. Now there is a large formation suppressed here, and I cannot become a fairy...otherwise I will already become a fairy!"


    "you..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Li Zhuzi used the divine sense to transmit sound.


    Therefore, Li Qing seemed extremely shocked.


    Can hardly speak.


    "What god? How come I haven''t heard of it, is it an angel **** in the West?"


    "No... this is the eternal ruler, the creator of all realms, have you ever thought about who created the world? And what is above the immortal?


    Master...Sometimes things are like this.


    I got the chance to understand this matter.


    Look..."


    Then Li Zhuzi transmitted the video, when he saw the figure of the Eternal Lord.


    Li Qing directly fell into sluggishness.


    This... such a terrifying existence, I''m afraid that the immortal emperor will kneel down.


    Cross the universe.


    A single look can wipe out terrifying dark creatures.


    And now the master is stronger.


    Eleven Avenues are next to you.


    The power of law is the lifelong pursuit of immortals, but with such a strong power, there is a stronger way.


    But the law of the big way is the tool of the other side.


    It can be seen that there is a gap.


    In an instant, Li Qing was completely shocked, and Dao Xin almost shattered.


    It wasn''t until the soul returned to the body that he looked at his apprentice with cold sweat.


    It''s really incredible.


    I actually accepted such a big man! !


    "how?"


    "Unspeakable, it is indeed a great horror, great fortune..."


    "Hey...Master, since we are predestined, this time I will count as enlightening you. Let''s be like this...this way...everyone who comes here in the future will all become believers of God.


    What do you think? "

 Chapter 947：

    "Of course! I didn''t expect the old man to have a reborn day..."


    Diqing is naturally not a good bird.


    And joining the **** system is not to deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor.


    Because he knows if he doesn''t join.


    The apprentice in front of you will definitely deceive the master and destroy the ancestor!


    Both are one kind of people.


    Recall that when the apprentice asked if he wanted to know, he already had the current cause and effect.


    But Liqing doesn''t care!


    Then he left with his thoughts, only a few hundred words.


    It can go to Jane.


    The simpler the thing, the more terrifying the power contained in it.


    Then Li Zhuzi began to wander in the forbidden area.


    Because after he woke up, he found a lot of things here.


    If you can get some treasures.


    When the first sacrifice was made, there was something to take away!


    After all, it is the fairy world, so you have to get some good things, so that you can have face in front of the gods.


    The little mouse lay on the shoulder of the pillar, and the two walked toward the depths of the forest.


    It didn''t take long to fly.


    Li Zhuzi discovered the anomaly.


    An extremely terrifying life energy response appeared in his perception.


    "What is this? Why does it make me feel more terrible than immortals... Could it be said that there are ultimate treasures!!!"


    A glint flashed in Li Zhuzi''s eyes.


    He teleported into the phantom array.


    The terrifying magical energy directly smashed all the formations here.


    An extremely exaggerated bow appeared in front of him.


    The bow is dark green.


    There are three crystal backs nearby.


    The same is dark green.


    There is a strong life reaction in it. According to the estimation given to him by Li Qing, the general golden fairy is not as strong as the life reaction in front of him.


    "It''s really developed this time..."


    Li Zhuzi pursed his lips and smiled happily. .


    Chapter 941


    What is this bow?


    Li Zhuzi naturally didn''t know, but...the potential life aura in it, he told himself plainly.


    In addition to a lot of vitality.


    There is also a terrifying soul, but the other party does not seem to notice himself.


    It seems to fall into a deep sleep.


    After putting away the bow, Li Zhuzi''s expression was a little smug.


    The treasure hunter is also lucky.


    After being given the method by Li Zhuzi, he became a guardian beast.


    Its role is of course treasure hunting, but the scope is much larger.


    "Squeak..."


    The little paw touched his owner, and then pointed in a certain direction.


    Li Zhuzi immediately turned his spearhead and went directly to the lake.


    What caught your eye was a piece of fairy fruit.


    "Damn, I knew there must be treasures in this Immortal Forbidden Land. No one has been here for so many years. It''s so cool..."


    He picked up the storage bag and began to harvest the treasures here.


    Have the laws of space.


    He had already sacrificed his storage bag again.


    The current bag can directly put all the trees here, not to mention that Li Zhuzi is shameless.


    Because this is his advantage.


    In about a while, the nearby trees were all tossed out.


    Li Zhuzi laughed and said, "It''s not bad. There are so many gains of 390, which is enough for me to develop a wave..."


    But at this moment.


    There was a roar in the distance.


    A giant python rushed towards him quickly.


    It turns out that this area is the territory of the other side.


    Li Zhuzi took away all the fruits. Why did it make him feel so embarrassed?


    It''s strange not to be angry.


    "Heh...Is it true that I didn''t find you?"


    Li Zhuzi sneered at it, then punched out with a backhand.


    Terrible spatial ripples.


    It fell on the giant python in ripples.


    The power of the space continued, but the giant python actually resisted the past.


    Obviously strength is no small matter.


    "It happens to use you to practice Lao Tzu''s divine art, Nine Magic Skills¡¤Dimensional Slash!"


    Huh.


    A black slash flew out from Li Zhuzi''s long sword, directly severing the three heads of the giant python.


    This giant python has nine heads.


    There are unicorns on it.


    Obviously it is no longer a snake, but to be precise, it is a Jiao!


    But this blow also drew a tenth of Li Zhuzi''s spiritual power, but the effect was very outstanding.


    boom.


    A terrifying vitality bullet penetrated the place where Li Zhuzi was.


    The earth shook.


    But Li Zhuzi disappeared like a phantom.


    Just as the nine-headed flood dragon was looking for the enemy, a huge pain appeared in the back of the head, and three heads were exploded one after another.


    "Idiot! I know the distance of attack..."


    Ten kilometers away.


    Li Zhuzi used magical techniques to change bows and arrows, shooting three consecutive times, directly sniping the opponent''s head.


    At this time, the dragon had only the last three heads left, and at the same time, its strength continued to decline.


    It turned around and wanted to escape.


    As a result, it ushered in a flood of arrows.


    Li Zhuzi was not forgiving, and after attacking for ten minutes, he killed the fairy beast.


    All the demon spirits nearby ran out at this time.


    Looking at the corpse in the lake.


    One by one screamed.


    "Quickly come out and see... This evil barrier is finally dead!!! Uuuuu..."


    "In the future, we will not be bullied!"


    "Gosh... it''s really dead!"


    Li Zhuzi flew in the air, looking at the naughty and cute girls of the Demon Spirit Race, feeling that his luck was really good.


    This time, there will be sacrifices too!


    I''m so lucky.


    Then he flew down, those demon spirit rabbits, saw his appearance.


    Suddenly, it was kneeling and kowtow.


    The Li Zhuzi he got was a little embarrassed.


    "Everyone, don''t be so courteous. It is the great eternal **** who said there is disaster here, let me come to save..."


    The elderly Virgin raised her head and asked, "My envoy, how can we repay the gift of God?"


    "Well, it''s very simple, just choose the beautiful girl in the clan and become the maid of God!"


    "It''s so simple..."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Li Zhuzi looked at their cheerful expressions, and was delighted in his heart.


    But he didn''t know that this demon spirit clan had been suppressed for a long, long time, and every once in a while, that flood dragon would just eat them.


    This time it is to solve the confidant problem.


    Subsequently, in the chat of everyone.


    Finally understood Li Zhuzi''s intentions, the Virgin immediately chose two people to follow Li Zhuzi out to promote the doctrine.


    And they are constructing the religion here.


    Slowly develop power.


    Looking at those wonderful women, Li Zhuzi was also greedy, but what a... he has too much task now.


    "My lord, you really don''t need servants? In addition to water like smoke and neon infrared, there are other girls..."


    "No, you have to remember the burden on your body, I remember there are other demon spirit clan, I will go and see..."


    "Yes, Lord God Envoy, they are in that direction."


    With the Virgin of the Jade Rabbit tribe, one finger.


    Li Zhuzi flew out.


    Shui Ruyan and others sat down cross-legged and began to practice God''s spells.


    After all, they will be prepared god''s maids in the future.


    "After you go out, you must remember to help the Lord God Envoy, Ruyan is a little silly, and it depends on you!"


    The virgin said to Ni Luohong.


    The latter nodded quickly, indicating that he would pay attention.


    ...

 Chapter 948：

    On the other side, the Python family was still shocked by the killing of the nine-headed dragon.


    Until the arrival of Li Zhuzi.


    Only then did he wake up, it turned out that it was the opponent he killed.


    Although the Python family is very fierce.


    But facing Li Zhuzi, he still couldn''t resist.


    Looking at the timid patriarch of the Python family, Li Zhuzi said indifferently, "Do you know what I want to do here?"


    "No... I don''t know!"


    Qin Suge said with a trembling voice.


    Although all her people are armed with weapons.


    But they couldn''t even defeat the nine-headed dragon, how are they opponents of this big brother.


    "Hmph... I am the messenger of the God of Eternity, I am here to redeem you and wait, but you are aiming at me with your weapons!"


    Brush Lala.


    Countless weapons were dropped on the ground.


    Including Qin Suge, all knelt down and began to kowtow.


    After ten or more per person.


    Li Zhuzi said with satisfaction: "Finally, you still have some salvation, so let''s... this patriarch was chosen as God''s maid, and the rest will go out with me to fight the outside world!"


    "Yes. Your lord... whatever you tell me."


    "Well, come on... first start with the cultivation of gods, your strength is too weak, you must first lay the foundation!"


    If you hit a stick, you have to give a sweet date.


    Li Zhuzi understands this truth very well.


    As the magical technique was passed down, these demon spirits laughed one by one.


    Although the envoy in front of him was terrifying, at least there was no murder, which was enough. .


    Chapter 942 Dragon Mother Thor: Who should fool you first, after thinking about it, you still have to Conna!


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Lao Li, who came to the fairy world: "Hahaha... my luck is simply overwhelming. After obtaining the magical technique this time, before leaving the novice village, I obtained an ultimate immortal weapon and a group of servants... ."


    Klin: "Cowhide 666..."


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "How did I find that I was the most unlucky, starting a pirate king, after being chased and killed for more than ten years, I saw the light again~ Ming!"


    Pudu sentient beings: "Then what about me? I''ve been eating fast and reciting the Buddha for a few lifetimes, my mother...how delicious the meat is-what is the most important thing?


    The so-called non-killing is itself a kind of shit-theory.


    Not eating meat is not only unbalanced in nutrition, but also leads to a lack of trace elements in the body, which mortals simply can''t handle!


    And that dog Tathagata''s set, but some people still believe it.


    To be honest, don¡¯t plants count as life?


    Tofu, rice noodles are not life? "


    Judicial God: "Come on... What about me? How many years have been squatting in Guanjiangkou... If you went directly to the heavens, you made the top spot.


    I won''t be angry!


    It''s so sour like Li Zhuzi..."


    indeed.


    A mortal, ordinary.


    He didn''t have any qualifications, and he came to the immortal world just because he encountered people crossing the catastrophe when climbing.


    I became a believer of the religious religion before I was wronged. This is not the end.


    There are sacrifices and goddesses.


    Who is not sour?


    Dragon Thor: "Ahhhhhh...Are there still sacrifices? What should I do? This alien world is all mortal, I can''t make them all..."


    Tosaka University: "Don''t you have a lot of friends? You sacrificed them by fooling them."


    The cute little female dragons are very simple at first glance.


    Doesn''t this flicker to the God Realm?


    Hehe... Gods will also like Kang Na and others.


    Dragon Thor: "Yes...and this, I almost forgot! Hehe...Thank you, sister Rin Tosaka..."


    The fox who only loves money: "When the time comes, you will say that, we are the gods...but different from those native gods, it is the supreme and sacred world.


    The gods are the lord of all gods, and the dragon clan joined to optimize the bloodline. "


    Demon Sword Spirit: "In short, if you don''t sacrifice, the gods will be angry...If you don''t want your hometown to be slapped to pieces...


    I remember the last time the **** got angry, it was in the world of Aaliyah and the Milky Emperor. "


    Dragon Thor: "..."


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "..."


    Klin: "..."


    Lao Li who came to the fairy world: "..."


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "..."


    Good guys, we are directly good guys.


    The gods are not angry.


    If they are really angry, it is estimated that their world will be shattered!


    Zhuzhao...It''s horrible. Fortunately, we have all sacrificed to the world, otherwise...


    Saintess of the Martial Spirit Hall: "In fact, don''t be too scared. We love gods, and gods naturally don''t care about trivial matters.


    The Ten Thousand Realms chat group has existed for so long, and basically there will be no old stubborn resistance to the gods.


    What good is it for you not to sacrifice to the gods?


    In my opinion, there is no benefit at all. "


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "I think so too. Getting the gift of the gods only means that you can become stronger.


    Think about those powerful enemies, it''s really **** your own. "


    Moon worshiper: "This is true..."


    Dragon Thor: "Then I have to work hard... I hope the gods will not be angry, eh!!!"


    ......


    At this time, inside the dragon world.


    Thor has put Kobayashi on the bed, and she is also lying on the sofa, wondering who to fool first.


    Is it Conna, or...Quizalkoyatl?


    For the feather snake **** Lukoya, forget it... Conna had better cheated!


    Well, don''t blame me.


    Conna, this is your destiny.


    Then Thor also fell asleep until the next day...a scream awakened her.


    "Who are you, hello... and why are you lying in my house!"


    "I''m Thor, a dragon... Yesterday you were drunk, so I read my memory and sent you back! Humans, do you want to join the cult?


    God will give you strength...


    For example, keep your youth forever, such as making your figure look as good as mine? "


    Thor stood in front of Kobayashi.


    The dragon''s momentum is undoubtedly revealed.


    The red vertical pupil put a lot of pressure on the other party.


    Gurgling.


    Is this a dragon?


    What should I do, will I be eaten...


    Faced with the pressure from Thor, Kobayashi finally succumbed, even if she had imagined this to be a dream.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But Thor looked at the clouds outside the window, only to punch.


    It shook the haze outside.


    It can be seen how terrifying its power is.


    "Um... what do you need to do to join the cult? Shouldn''t there be any terrible sacrifices, and **** sacrifices..."


    "Well, sacrifices are needed. But what you have to do is to promote the religious teachings. Don''t be afraid that the God of Eternity is the God who loves all living beings.


    Generally, blood sacrifices are not needed.


    When a blood sacrifice is needed, it is basically an evil world. "


    "All right..."


    Although reluctant.


    But at least Kobayashi still joined the cult.


    Starting from the basics, magic... propaganda, and gaining terrible power.


    ...............


    Although she is just a company employee.


    But facing eternal youth and becoming a messenger of God, I was still a little excited.


    Just a few hours.


    Xiaolin became a priest, and then she didn''t wait for her to be happy.


    The company phone called.


    "Hello, this is Kobayashi..."


    "Ah, there is no sickness! There is no hangover, but there are some things, I''ll go over right away..."


    "okay..."


    When she hung up the phone, she said to Thor: "I''m going outside. By the way, fire off my job. Don''t vent your strength casually.


    We agreed on how to develop the religion. "


    "okay..."


    Then Xiao Lin flew away.


    But Thor did not listen to her at all, and then flew into the air, launching a terrifying dragon''s breath.


    This is her magic mark.


    If there are other dragons in this world, they will be attracted by the breath.


    ......


    Hundreds of kilometers away.


    A stray girl suddenly moved her nose a few times, and her eyes lit up obviously.


    "It''s Thor..."

 Chapter 949：

    "Don''t be hungry now, rush..."


    She took off slightly and turned into a giant dragon flying towards the city.


    The speed is extremely terrible.


    But the belly was groaning all the time, which made the little female dragon very uncomfortable.


    A hungry stomach is simply a natural enemy, if you can''t eat enough.


    She couldn''t even sustain Longhua. people.


    Chapter 943 Thor: Of course I won''t lie to Connor, I''m an honest person!


    "This dragon lady is not obedient..."


    Xiao Lin, who was on his way, said angrily as he watched the dragon''s breath growl.


    The people in this city were stunned.


    After all, this kind of witnessing the appearance of a dragon is indeed too illusory.


    "Is it a dragon?"


    "We are all dreaming..."


    "Ah this..."


    "Hey...Uncle Police, we see a dragon over the city!!!"


    "Hey... my wife is out to see the dragon!"


    "Look at the dragon of the hammer, shouldn''t you run for your life at this time!!"


    Just when everyone panicked.


    I saw the green dragon speak.


    [All humans listen, my name Thor...brought the gospel of God. Joining the sect of the eternal God can save you from birth, aging, sickness and death. If anyone dares to attack me... be careful that your country will be uprooted. remove! ¡¿


    Once, Thor''s friend was killed by a hydrogen bomb.


    Therefore, Thor never eats eggs without yolk.


    This is also the reason.


    This giant dragon is a kilometer long.


    The horror of the momentum is shocking.


    As for why Thor didn''t listen to Kobayashi, it was because the other party considered too many things.


    What needs to be reported and what needs time for human beings to prepare.


    What not to intimidate...


    She is a dragon, and there is still a dragon authorized by God.


    Does she need to pay attention to the attitude of inferior humans?


    Of course not!


    I saw Thor turned his head and breathed out a breath of dragon on the mountain outside the city.


    A beautiful temple was cast, and she came here in the incarnation.


    In order to allow humans to see themselves more intuitively.


    Thor even set up a live broadcast.


    Regrettably, in the next hour, no one came.


    Just as Thor was thinking about whether he wanted to promote it again.


    A person suffering from cancer came here with his family.


    "Hey...really, aren''t those people afraid of death?"


    "No, the dragon just said that it can cure all diseases..."


    "this..."


    "Look at it, this dragon is definitely not a good thing. Our master Yingjiang will attack her in a while, the last dragon incident.


    I heard that thirteen hydrogen bombs were used! "


    "But they haven''t done anything bad, and they want to help humanity."


    "Ghosts believe it, didn''t she mean to believe in evil gods!"


    "Hey, maybe it''s just a flicker!"


    In the streets and lanes, countless people are watching this dragon.


    Then I heard the people inside speak.


    "Hello, my name is Kuhengtiao. I am 23 years old this year. I have been suffering from cancer because I have been drinking unhealthy water for a long time... Actually, I have never done anything evil.


    Just listened to those people and ate some fish.


    Who knows...oooo..."


    Looking at the suffering human beings.


    Thor comforted: "You guys, it''s just that it''s too easy to trust others and like to be dogs, which in itself reduces one''s identity.


    And if you kneel down and apologize, you can counteract everything with peace of mind, and what to do with war..."


    She said this.


    Spread across all networks.


    Makes a large number of people blush.


    Because that''s what they do.


    In short, if you did something wrong, you should kneel first, and then continue to do your own way, anyway, I have already apologized.


    It¡¯s no different from some unscrupulous artists, right?


    Just apologize, it has nothing to do with me!


    Then Thor passed on to this man, as well as his family''s sacred law.


    Just less than twenty minutes.


    A vigorous and vigorous horizontal bar was also born!


    And this picture shocked everyone!


    Twenty minutes ago, this pale face was like a pulmonary tuberculosis, and the next moment he jumped three feet high.


    And punching can destroy a two-meter-high stone.


    This is no longer human.


    It''s Superman!


    Seeing this scene, the people in the city where Xiaolin was located boiled, and a large number of patients came to teach.


    Live, God forever!


    Thor couldn''t help but praise his ideas.


    In the next few hours.


    Five thousand people have been cured.


    As a result, the eternal religion is completely popular.


    But the people in the city were blocked, and they were asked not to leave the city.


    "Why are you not allowed to leave the city?"


    "You can''t save people, why don''t you let others save us!"


    "Yes, that''s..."


    "Get out of here, you guys who can only kneel and flatter yourselves..."


    The angry people attacked the guards and hulled out.


    Everyone desires power.


    And Master Thor is right, good people don''t do it, but they want to be dogs...........


    Face the unstoppable people.


    These officials are also worried.


    He is about to attack this dragon, why are you thinking about going to die?


    It''s really uncomfortable.


    If there are hostages, I am afraid that hydrogen bombs will not be fired.


    People are like this, but they misestimated how spicy the eagle sauce is.


    When dealing with a group of dogs, they will recite your kindness. Anyway, no one can threaten the status of the police in our world.


    Ever since, ten hydrogen bombs were launched.


    At this time, Thor is accepting believers.


    Did not know that the danger was imminent.


    "Don''t be crowded, everyone can join the cult, as long as they are not evil people!"


    "Line up, there must be order!"


    ...


    Bow down to the gods and pray devoutly.


    The religious religion has tens of thousands of believers.


    As a human, Kobayashi became a receptionist with a face of helplessness.


    What else can she say?


    That''s it all.


    Ugh...


    It seems that I still haven''t adapted to the identity.


    Just as Thor was busy, a small figure came to her, and his little hand grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, Conna is hungry..."


    "So you are here, go inside... there is food in it!"


    "Uh-huh..."


    Conna doesn''t care about that much.


    Conna wants to eat food! !


    With the confirmation of the priest, Thor was finally no longer busy.


    1.5 She turned around and came inside, looked at Conna who was charging, and asked: "Why did you come here?"


    "I''m here to find you..."


    "I don''t think so, because of your character, you must have been banished because of a prank..."


    "Crying..."


    Conna tears her eyes.


    Why did I find my problem all at once?


    Well, she was driven out because of this.


    Finally, Thor said to him: "Well, I''ll take you in...but you can''t make trouble. I will send you to a good place in the future. Not only will you become very strong, but you will also have a lot of friends!"


    "Really?"

 Chapter 950：

    Conna asked with eyes full of stars.


    I was full of expectations.


    Thor forced a smile and said: "Of course...I Thor, I never lie.."


    That''s strange. .


    Chapter 944 The Eagle Sauce Empire destroyed by Thor, the hydrogen bomb is a hammer!


    Conna, a female dragon with a strong desire for curiosity, was just limped by Thor.


    But Thor felt that he did not deceive each other.


    Because if you don''t sacrifice characters.


    Then the gods get angry and the world will be destroyed.


    Hmm... thinking about it this way, I feel a lot of balance in an instant.


    At least there is no guilt.


    There is no electricity in the temple.


    The so-called filling Conna''s belly is the thunder **** pattern depicted by Thor.


    This kind of thing is much cooler than a socket.


    Conna was shining all over.


    "Oh... so cool... Conna''s so cool... this feeling of full power... really good..."


    At this time, the little female dragon had goose bumps all over her body.


    Shaking comfortably.


    And Thor directly took her away, because Conna would explode if it continued like this.


    But after leaving the rune.


    Conna showed a look of you bullying me.


    "Don''t be so greedy, don''t you know what your stomach is?"


    "But, this kind of lightning is really delicious!"


    "You can only eat once a day, and the duration should be within 10 minutes!"


    "I''m 29 not..."


    "Then don''t eat it once!"


    Thor said coldly.


    Her aura exuded, and Conna was instantly suppressed.


    very scary.


    Why is Thor now so terrible?


    Conna didn''t know, but her heart trembled.


    In the end, the two negotiated for ten minutes each time.


    Sitting on the bench, Conna dangled her calf, tilted her head and looked at Thor and asked, "So that **** is very powerful?"


    "Not very powerful. All gods and dragons are not the opponents of the great ruler. If you can see a behemoth bigger than the stars, you will understand how small we are..."


    "Then I don''t understand! So full... I''m going to sleep."


    While chatting, Conna lay on his side on the bench.


    But Thor, who originally wanted to arrange her to teach, became serious at this moment.


    Her perception keeps magnifying.


    Finally found the hydrogen bomb in the sky.


    "Damn humans...you again!!!"


    Huh.


    Thor teleported and came to the sky above the temple.


    She opened her lips.


    A terrifying black flame dragon breath directly swept the entire sky.


    Ten hydrogen bombs, for humans or ordinary dragons.


    It is definitely a deterrent.


    But in front of Thor, who was given the power of God, this was just a small scene.


    Destroy the black flame dragon''s breath.


    The strongest inflammation spell she has now.


    Ten hydrogen bombs were wiped out with one breath of dragon.


    Afterwards, all beings heard her angry roar.


    "Dare to attack the gods, I will show you the wrath of gods..."


    A huge magic circle appeared directly in the territory of Yingjiang.


    Mouthful of benevolence and morality.


    In fact, it is a scum of a scum.


    The huge fireball was like the sun, submerged directly from the sky.


    Regardless of your eagle sauce or the Federation, under the magic of grandma, all will be reduced to ashes! ! !


    The sky full of flames directly evaporated a country.


    The verdant dragon flapped its wings in the sky.


    When the smoke and light disappeared.


    People were shocked to discover that a country had disappeared.


    Eagle sauce that has no historical value, but relies on force to show off its power.


    Pawn.


    At this moment, the world was shocked! ! !


    "Hey... the satellite can''t go wrong, right? Just one blow... why is this giant dragon different from the previous one!"


    "Hey, this is all to blame for their active attack. The giant dragon didn''t say anything about it, this time it''s cool? What about JC in the world...Oh..."


    "Wuhu, the world is truly peaceful! We announce to join the Eternal Church..."


    "So are we..."


    Although the dragon is terrifying.


    But what are the benefits of joining the religion?


    First of all, stay away from disease. Even cancer can be eliminated. What other diseases can be more terrible than cancer?


    And Thor''s terrible attack also declared his own terror.


    Not join?


    Then wait for destruction.


    A dragon''s breath passed, all turned into a sea of ??flames!


    ......


    After the vomiting was over, Thor suddenly calmed down.


    It seems that he has done something wrong. The **** said that he can''t kill innocent people. If he has destroyed so many people like this, will something go wrong?


    So she quickly opened the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Dragon Thor: "@Ô¶Ûà´ó, @ħ½£Ö®Áé... Sisters, I did something wrong, what should I do? I destroyed the eagle sauce... The gods will not blame me, right! !!!"


    Tosaka University: "???"


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "???"


    The fox who only loves money: "Don''t be afraid, tell the story one by one."


    Dragon Thor: "Oh... it''s like this. Today, I was promoting the religion of God, and I finally flicked a little female dragon. As a result, the hydrogen bomb flew in the sky as soon as the other party fell asleep... So, I just Very angry!


    I am obviously propagating the religion of God, so why attack me.


    So I fought back.


    As a result, if he accidentally became too powerful, that country was destroyed. "


    Tosaka University: "Cut...that''s it, it''s okay...it''s okay, it''s better if it''s destroyed!"


    The fox who only loves money: "The gods hate two civilizations, one is neon and the other is eagle sauce. This is not for people, but for nasty things.


    It''s okay... Preach with peace of mind.


    The gods will not blame you. "


    Old Li who came to the fairy world: "Tor is so fierce, he destroyed 393 Eagle Soy Nation without saying a word! Fierce... really fierce..."


    Dragon Thor: "I can''t blame this. If I don''t resist, the nearby cities will be gone. Ten hydrogen bombs..."


    Klin: "Ah, an... this kind of trash exists, just destroy it! Don''t worry..."


    In fact, he has wiped out quite a few evil forces.


    Even destroy the planet.


    Since they rebelled against the gods, then the one who greeted them was destruction.


    For real peace in the world, death is sometimes necessary.


    Seeing the comfort of everyone, Thor finally calmed down. It turned out that the gods didn''t like that country.


    That way I can rest assured.


    Click.


    The door opened, Xiao Lin rushed over and asked her, "You destroyed a country?"


    "Yes."


    "why?"


    "If the hydrogen bomb in the sky falls, have you ever wondered why? Kobayashi... Kindness must also be clear about your position, if you can''t recognize yourself.


    Don''t blame me for depriving you of the name of God''s Envoy.


    If it weren''t for a relationship with you, you wouldn''t even have the qualifications to talk to me now. "


    Face the strong Thor.


    Xiaolin swallowed, and she realized that one thing was wrong.


    She thinks Dragon is very talkative.


    In fact, the other party is still a dragon, and now after being approved by the gods, his status is countless times higher than his own. .


    Chapter 945 Li Zhuzi comes to Rainbow City, don''t come to the ancient fairy!


    In the end, Xiao Lin chose to remain silent, and she did not dare to resist Thor''s words.


    Because once deprived.


    Then the power of transcendence is lost.


    Degrading from a superman to a mortal, can I still adapt?


    People always say that it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    This sentence is also very appropriate now.


    As an ordinary person, Xiaolin naturally felt that destroying a country was terrible.


    But think about it carefully.

 Chapter 951：

    What would happen if those ten hydrogen bombs fell on Thor?


    Many people don''t always think in two ways.


    This became a self-righteous existence.


    With Thor''s destruction of Eagle Soy Nation, countless people began to rush into the cult.


    This is also a good thing.


    After all, Thor''s combat power is already terrifying enough, and destroying the world can easily be achieved.


    ......


    At this time, Li Zhuzi at the other end took the demon spirit troops and flew towards the outside of the immortal forbidden land.


    The Yutu clan likes to be quiet.


    Stayed in the forest temporarily.


    The Python family likes to fight, so they have become the guardians of the gods.


    On the way.


    The people of the Python family gradually became acquainted with the pillars.


    "Boss, do you think we will survive the catastrophe after we go out?"


    "Um?"


    "We have been cultivating for a long time, but we haven''t overcome the catastrophe..."


    "Yes, it stands to reason that the qualifications are not bad..."


    Li Zhuzi rubbed his chin when he heard the words, combining with his master''s situation.


    Slowly I got an idea in my mind.


    It seems that the forbidden land is surrounded by formations.


    That''s why it can''t become a fairy.


    A large number of people will become immortals when they come outside.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile and said: "It will definitely overcome the catastrophe, but...maybe it''s just possible!"


    "Why do you say that?"


    Asked suspiciously.


    Several slender preparatory goddesses were concealed by scarves.


    But the beautiful figure is still very eye-catching.


    However, none of the people present dared to take aim at random.


    Once discovered, it is a sin of blasphemy against the goddess!


    "In this forbidden place, there are formations...I knew this from the beginning, and you did not become immortals because of this reason...¡¨."


    "It turned out to be so! But why stop us from becoming immortals?"


    Li Chengzhu shouted at the silly big man: "I''m not Doraemon, how does I know..."


    When everyone saw him angry, they all silenced him.


    No one dared to speak.


    An hour later.


    They walked out of the immortal forbidden land, this is considered to be a real come to the immortal world.


    Then, a billowing thundercloud struck.


    Sure enough, the catastrophe is coming!


    Li Zhuzi was in the Mahayana period, and he could cross the catastrophe at any time, but he did not choose to cross the catastrophe, but waited silently.


    His strength is even more terrifying than the immortal.


    Maybe you can become immortal without crossing the catastrophe!


    One after another demon spirit struggled in the thunder, and one after another demon spirit was reborn in the thunder.


    It is worth mentioning.


    The strength of Shuruyan and others has surpassed the fairy.


    But there is no crossing the robbery!


    "Master priest, why don''t we have to cross the catastrophe?"


    "This may be a gift from the gods, avoiding the problem of crossing the catastrophe!"


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    Qin Suge suddenly realized.


    Just crossing the catastrophe lasted for a full day. After crossing the catastrophe, they actually had to go to Yunxian Lake for training, but... they had absorbed the lightning catastrophe.


    But he was not led by Xianguang to the lake.


    The mutation starts here!


    Jie Lei, the most terrifying thing.


    But being able to be absorbed by them is actually equivalent to being able to enter the body!


    After being tempered by divine power, their bodies have long become indestructible.


    Basically, physical immortality has already been achieved.


    Thunder Tribulation is just the normal operation of the world!


    ......


    At this time, inside Rainbow City.


    A beautiful city lord sighed as he watched his sluggish fairy infant.


    Because of an accident.


    He became the weakest fairy in fashion.


    Ridiculed by countless people.


    But because of causal issues, he didn''t choose to kill, but chose to leave.


    If you can find him, take your own fairy light back.


    Maybe he will surpass most of the immortals.


    Just when Gu Linglong was lost in thought, a girl with **** broke in outside, and the other party was panting and said: "Sister, come out! A group of terrible immortals came outside, some of them are looking for you by name. ..."


    "A group of fairies?"


    "Yeah, very scary... and very mysterious!"


    Gu Linglong picked up her butterfly fairy sword and walked outside.


    When she brought the horses to the gate of the city, her eyes flashed with endless killing intent.


    "It''s you thief..."


    Huh.


    The long sword was unsheathed, and a white horse flickered in the air.


    Take the neck of the headed man straight.


    "Ding!"


    The fairy sword was held by the opponent''s hand.


    Gu Linglong was shocked directly. Isn''t this person a rookie? She beat him up not long ago.


    Why is it so strong now?


    I saw Li Zhuzi smile and said: "¡§"Don''t come to the ancient fairy, I know I was wrong before, how about we discuss it? I will give you a fairy relationship, which will definitely make you better than you are now.


    Let''s turn fighting into jade silk! "


    "What fairy fate?"


    "Can you change the place..."


    Li Zhuzi looked around.


    There are many people nearby, fools will speak here.


    Gu Linglong nodded and led people to her city lord''s mansion.


    Hard work is definitely not enough. Among the group of people behind the opponent, at least sixty are better than himself.


    And those women with veils are even more terrifying.


    If you choose to shoot yourself, you will definitely lose.


    Came to the city lord''s mansion.


    Li Chengzhu calmly sat on the chair and said with a fist to Gu Linglong: "We had a misunderstanding before, but it was because of you that I found my way.


    Let''s make a good discussion, and I will give you fairy fate.


    Let''s write off! "


    "Okay... as long as it can get me back to normal!"


    Gu Linglong didn''t ask for anything else, nor did she appear to be cheating or blackmailing.


    She just wants to be a normal person.


    Is it difficult?


    Being ridiculed by others, ridiculed by others.


    For a long time, she has been under pressure.


    Then something called Eternal Meditation came into her mind.


    "Practice once, you can achieve higher!"


    "I hope you didn''t lie to me..."


    Then Gu Linglong entered the meditation space.


    Li Zhuzi looked at the girl with **** who was eager to try and asked, "What is your name Zhu?"


    "Xiaoying..."


    "Do you want to gain strong strength?"


    "What''s the price! Don''t say you sent me a fairyland for no reason, I don''t believe it..."


    The girl''s vigilance is very strong.


    And Li Zhuzi smiled and said: "I am not a person from the immortal world, nor a fairy... I am the messenger of the gods, as long as you believe in the gods, I will give you great power!".


    Chapter 946 Terrifying Breakthrough


    Xiao Meiying''s eyelids twitched.


    Good guys.


    I''m such a good fellow.


    Are you going to preach a cult?


    Really consider me an idiot! ! !


    Xiao Meiying didn''t believe Li Zhuzi''s words, but didn''t refuse in a word.


    Li Zhuzi said there was nothing serious about this.


    As long as he saw the changes in Gu Linglong, he thought that no one could refuse!


    Because of the power of transcendence.


    Who can refuse!

 Chapter 952：

    ......


    At this time, Gu Linglong had already come to the space of love.


    From the long star river meditation space, I saw the Eternal Lord, and all the defects in my heart were filled.


    Dao Xin is also occupied by it.


    The female fairy who has never been in love, naturally has a trace of affection for God, and then came to the space of love.


    Facing passionate sisters.


    Gu Linglong blended into it.


    At this time, Mengxian said to Gu Linglong: "There is no Nuwa in your world, right? But I am Nuwa... You can come to me if you learn life spells in the future..."


    "You can also find me, my name is Qinger! Also a Nuwa..."


    "My name is Miaoshan. If you have any questions about Buddhism, you can come to me..."


    The legendary characters of China on earth appeared one after another.


    This made Gu Linglong very throbbing.


    The same is true in my heart.


    She thought that the fairy world was not what she had imagined. At that time, she was still wondering why there was no Guanyin 397, no Jade Emperor, or even Journey to the West.


    But now everything is solved.


    It turns out that these are all legends produced when the world is broken!


    After realizing this, Gu Linglong became more receptive to God.


    She asked cautiously: "That...is our master Pangu God?"


    "Uh...Pangu is just a little **** who has been killed by our master once!"


    Gu Linglong''s eyelids twitched, okay... Domination is the strongest.


    She stayed here for an hour.


    It''s a fairy after all.


    Withstand great strength.


    Then Gu Linglong left the space with a pink orchid mark on her heart.


    This is specially given by Liu Che.


    Every goddess has his mark on her body so that he can feel it if he encounters danger.


    ...


    Inside Rainbow City.


    Many members of the family are discussing the arrival of Li Zhuzi.


    And what is the fairy fate in their mouth?


    Although everyone respects this city lord, but...who can take care of who has encountered benefits?


    "I said, should we go and ask?"


    "what?"


    "Ask Xianyuan, are you afraid of being beaten to death? That Li Zhuzi doesn''t seem to be annoying, and the group of people behind each have their faces strained.


    He even carried a murderous look on his body. "


    Just as they discussed.


    A terrifying momentum rushed from the city lord''s mansion.


    Whether it is a fairy or a cultivator.


    All fell under this momentum.


    The spiritual energy gathered into a column, and the sky showed a huge vortex.


    "What the **** is going on?"


    "Has the great Luo Jinxian descended?"


    "What a terrible power, I feel like my body is about to split..."


    "I..."


    Countless people fell in Gu Linglong''s momentum.


    A large number of immortal cultivators were directly stunned.


    Xiao Meiying looked at Sister City Master with a shocked face, only to see that the other party was wrapped in a huge orchid, and countless auras were constantly being absorbed into her body.


    About half an hour later.


    The orchid shell is broken.


    Gu Linglong appeared in front of Li Zhuzi.


    "How? Ancient girl..."


    "Our grievances have been wiped out. Starting today, I will announce that I will join the Cult and become the preparatory goddess..."


    She is so beautiful now.


    The temperament of the whole person has improved several levels, only a few hours?


    Gu Linglong completed a transformation.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful..." Xiao Meiying said with eyes full of stars.


    As a woman, especially if you are a beautiful woman.


    Seeing others suddenly become beautiful.


    I feel sour in my heart.


    Gu Linglong smiled and said, "Thank you, sister, do you want to join me? I remember your family relationship is not good... If you join the cult, you can change everything."


    "Okay!!! Wherever my sister is going, I will go..."


    Xiao Meiying immediately raised her hand to indicate.


    Subsequently, the news that the ancient city lord broke through to become a golden immortal spread like wildfire.


    Rainbow City has also changed from its original name to the Eternal City.


    The meaning starts here.


    Will enter the era of notice of the gods! ! !


    As for the big families, when they heard the news, they immediately gave up the struggle and surrendered directly.


    Let them be dogs!


    .........


    At this time, within the Magic Sword Sect.


    Chongzhen Jinxian looked at the unpredictable celestial phenomenon, and was full of doubts in his heart.


    What is going on here?


    Why can''t I see the signs that should exist.


    Everything is messed up.


    Time starts within a few days!


    what is this?


    Had my plan been wrong from the beginning?


    He is Li Huanchen, the fairy lord of the fairy world!


    Belongs to the ancestor of the formation, whether it is illusion or formation... if he is the second, no one dares to call it the first.


    So from the fall of the fairy emperor.


    He began to plan.


    Intent to use his own means to intervene in the Dao of Heaven, to achieve the purpose of stealing the sky and changing the day.


    In any case, you can''t let the **** of Yu Beast become the immortal emperor! ! !


    This is an existence that Li Huachen, the fairy lord of illusion, absolutely cannot agree with.


    At this time, Qi Canghai, the fairy lord of the shadows, came to him and said to him: "We will do our best. Don''t want to think that everything will be done too much.


    Even if the sky is chaotic, we have done what we should do! "


    "But... I''m afraid this was made by Yuju''s tortoise son!"


    "What about fear?"


    Li Huanchen said with a scornful face, they were all under the emperor, who had followed the emperor and fought against each other.


    Even facing the army of angels, he showed no timidity.


    Qi Canghai shook his head and said: "I am not afraid of that grandson, I am worried... There may be additional forces joining, think about it... Since there is an angel world.


    Will there be other worlds?


    If this horoscope is messed up, think about it...the pressure we will face is very big...and that man of fate has escaped control recently.


    Alas... I am also wondering, what is it that I am after? "


    Want to obtain the Immortal Emperor''s status.


    You need the fairy aura of Xiandu, so... Yu Beast just has a false name.


    This is also a gesture that makes them feel at ease. The strong men of the older generation are all hidden, and the royal beast is naturally the only one.


    The so-called Hongyantai battle.


    After all, it was the turtle grandson who wanted to find the creation **** of the angel world.


    That''s it.


    If you let it go, let it go, because they can''t find the God of Creation.


    Things are hidden by them.


    I can''t find it! ! ! .


    Chapter 947 Xiao Meiying subdues the Acacia Sect, the younger sister is the most hateful


    Whether it is Mie Shen bow or Zhu Xian arrow.


    All are in their hands.


    Yu Beast and the archangel were looking for them, but they just couldn''t find them.


    In any case, at least they won by one, and there are plenty of advantages.


    This is the trump card of the two immortals.


    As for... the rest, it''s a matter of fate.


    ------------


    At this time, the Immortal Realm Eternal City is here.


    With the leadership of the city lord and the soaring strength of the people, a batch of hundreds of thousands of believers were born.


    Many believers think that as long as they join the religious religion, they don¡¯t need to continue practicing.


    In fact, the opposite is true.


    Cultivation is still cultivation, but it has more powerful methods.


    For example, the heroic armies.


    For example, demonized angels.


    For example, the cave in the body.


    For example, the art of spiritualization.

 Chapter 953：

    In short, there are various magical spells, as long as you are willing to work hard, everything is possible.


    At this time, Xiao Meiying had already rushed home with good news, although their Acacia Sect was a bit rude.


    But it''s also about your love and my wishes.


    It can be regarded as a way of love, but... this kind of detour is destined to be unable to reach the point of very high strength in the immortal world.


    Ever since, Xiao Meiying became the successor of the way of love.


    A bright red rose sits on her heart.


    Every time you fly, there are special effects of petals flying out.


    It can be said to be gorgeous to the extreme.


    And, if you think this is just illusory, you are quite wrong.


    Every petal has an extremely sensitive perception.


    It is equivalent to Xiao Meiying''s divine consciousness.


    When under attack, they can also counterattack.


    ......


    Inside the sect at this time.


    Everyone is in peace, but there is a bit of silence.


    Why do you say that?


    The sect has no successor, and the head has only two daughters.


    What do you propose?


    Who is the head and he is very urgent.


    So the head of the sect wanted to make a promise to his daughter as soon as possible, and inherit this sect by the way!


    "Daughter, you are back... this time!"


    "Stop!" Xiao Meiying decisively interrupted the old man''s nagging, and said directly to him: "I have a man, and he is a very powerful man."


    "Who is it? Where... Have you brought it back..."


    "He is a person who can''t talk about, father... mother, follow me!"


    Xiao Meiying led people to the house.


    Tell them about the gods.


    As a result, they were very scared.


    "Is it really that strong?"


    "No, I''m a fairy now, look at it... drink! The witch is armed..."


    Following Xiao Meiying''s second grade, she shouted.


    A pair of dark star armor attached to her body.


    That is the power that resides in the mark of the rose. The deeper she loves the gods, the stronger her fighting power will naturally be.


    Xiao Meiying, who had only the strength of a god, cooperated with the demon king''s arms.


    Definitely can fight the Jinxian.


    And she also said to her father: "Seeing that, my power has already crushed you! By the way... If you join the cult, you will be able to save my sister''s abuses."


    Because my mother gave medicine to my old father.


    As a result, the two got married.


    The consequence was that Xiao Meiying''s sister, Xiao Wenwa, was born with insufficient five elements, and eventually became a child who was not growing up.


    You said it was done.


    So every time Xiao Meiying sees this sister, she suffers.


    From small to large.


    The whole family let her.


    Because the mind is half mature and the body is half mature.


    Everyone will feel sorry for Xiao Wenwa!


    However, this also allowed the other party to develop a little overlord mentality.


    "Is this really risk-free?"


    "Yes... If we are discovered by the current Immortal Emperor, we might be surrounded and killed!"


    "You...how do you let us join!"


    "But, if we don''t join, will we have fewer foreign enemies?"


    With a word, Xiao Meiying directly froze the two of them.


    There are really many foreign enemies.


    The two couples were silent, and then Xiao Meiying''s mother smiled: "Leave that sect to you, and your father and I will go out and wander around.


    After so many years, I have seen that we are not the material of managing the sect at all.


    Not as good as an elder.


    Yes, there is actually no free medicine, and there are no free benefits.


    Everything is risky.


    If you can save Xiao Wenwa, let''s do it..."


    "Thank you..."


    Xiao Meiying knelt at the feet of her parents and said seriously.


    This is a bet.


    She will have nothing if she loses.


    Afterwards, the elders in the sect were informed by Xiao Meiying.


    All members of the whole family join the religious sect.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    And Xiao Wenwa really returned to normal with the follow-up help, but... she didn''t seem to want to grow up.


    The appearance of that girl with big breasts.


    Xiao Meiying gritted her teeth as she watched.


    "Sister, you''re really enough! It''s shameful to be cute... you have bullied me for so many years, so you can put away your magical powers, otherwise I''m not allowed to beat you!"


    "elder sister...."


    Xiao Wenwa tried to pretend to be pitiful with her fingers in her arms.


    As a result, the chestnut was hit head-on.


    Be honest in an instant.


    After subduing her sect, Xiao Meiying began to form a teleportation circle.


    This weapon is unique in the religion of God.


    Just add spirit stones, engrave **** patterns, and add special formations.


    Can penetrate the space.


    ...................


    Sight transmission function.


    How vast is the fairy world.


    A city is very far away, if there is a portal, it would be different.


    Zhou Qingxuan, the elder of the Hehuan Sect, asked, "Master Sect Master, this can really build a teleportation formation. Does this formation seem too simple?"


    "What do you know..." Xiao Meiying said faintly: "The simpler it is, the more magical power it has. This portal is constructed by the space **** pattern.


    As long as you output a special command, you can link.


    Space avenues are tools of gods, and the **** pattern we use is derived from space avenues.


    You look good..."


    When she shot thousands of spiritual stones in.


    A rippling door with a height of five meters appeared in front of them.


    It looks like an ink painting.


    But the disciples present can go to Rainbow City, which is now the eternal city, through this gate.


    "Let''s go... the two places are successfully connected, we have to attack other places too!"


    "Yes, Lord Sovereign..."


    Attack other schools and subdue those practitioners.


    Revitalize the Acacia Sect!


    This will be their next action. They were always bullied before and looked down upon by other cultivators.


    Now the Hehuan Sect is different.


    They are God''s doormen and possess powerful power.


    The lord is still a golden fairy! ! !


    This kind of strength is a powerful trump card in any school.


    As Xiao Meiying walked into the portal, the Eternal City at the other end also cheered.


    "Celebrate, the first sect to join the religious sect was born!!!" Ren.


    Chapter 948 You and I can talk about the greatness of God with soldiers entering the business capital!


    "From now on, we can slowly expand our influence. At present, there are several large towns in the fairy world, as well as the business capital and the main city of the fairy world."


    "But won''t it be exposed?"


    Gu Linglong asked suspiciously.


    And Li Zhuzi shook his head and said: "In fact, no matter what, we will slowly expose, so we have to make a choice. Covertly and slowly develop forces...


    The Hehuan Sect has a shop in Shang Dynasty. We can send people there. By the way, I heard that there will be another fighting in the Hongyantai area recently.


    We can use this matter to continue to expand.


    However, the current immortal emperor is the enemy, just paddling in the past is enough..."


    "clear!"


    The crowd scattered around, and Li Zhuzi also flew towards Shangdu with his troops.


    Business is just as the name implies.


    It is the city with the largest trade in the fairy world. It is very difficult to own a shop in it. If it weren''t for the fact that the Hehuan Sect had a big boss working in the fairy world.


    Nor will he own a shop.


    When Li Zhuzi arrived, he happened to see a group of people insulting Shangdu''s disciples, and he was suddenly angry.


    "You are really looking for death!"


    boom.


    A thunder flashed in the sky, and two spatial ripples flew quickly.


    It directly evaporated the nearby shops and all the immortals.


    This strength has the strength of Jinxian, but Li Zhuzi is only a Mahayana period.


    All the people nearby flew out, and the manager of the Shangdu also followed. After all, such wanton murder must be stopped.

 Chapter 954：

    At this time, a mysterious woman felt the power fluctuations in the air, and then frowned.


    "What the **** is going on? Why is the power so weird..."


    Most of the fairy world uses spells, she knows how to use them, plus there are a lot of uncles after a few hours, even if it is forbidden spells, she can use it.


    But this weird space spell.


    She has never seen it.


    The power of space is not uncommon.


    What is strange is the method of use and the purity of the power of space.


    When Yueyi wore an ordinary yellow dress and hid in the space, she was surprised to find that the guy using the power of space.


    There is only the Mahayana period!


    "How can this be..."


    Yueyi''s lips opened slightly, and she felt that she saw a strange flower.


    But the next battle made her completely dumbfounded.


    The Golden Immortal of Mahayana Period vs. Shang Capital.


    Not only can you be undefeated, but you can also stabilize the opponent.


    And when Da Luo Jinxian stationed in the Shangdu took the shot, Xiao Meiying hidden in the team, Gu Linglong, Shui Ruyan and others began to take action.


    Four fairies.


    Only Jinxian is the strongest.


    However, he used strange spells to suppress a big Luo Jinxian who could not get up.


    When he saw that he was about to kill, a clear voice came to everyone''s ears.


    "please stop..."


    After hearing the words, everyone was stunned, and they stopped their movements.


    However, Gu Linglong showed a grimace, and a sword pierced through the great Luo Jinxian.


    "You...I have already called to stop, why do you want a businessman!"


    At this time, everyone had a flower in front of them.


    A woman in a yellow dress stared at Gu Linglong with willow eyebrows down, and at the same time used means to rescue her subordinates.


    Gu Linglong said indifferently, "Why? These people bullied our disciples. For fifty years, no one came to fight the injustice.


    Where were you then?


    Now that we killed those people, you ran out to pretend to be garlic, why... the so-called merchants are just like this?


    What a shame! "


    "Sister, why do you tell her so much! Just do it if you don''t agree... Our strength doesn''t stop there!"


    Xiao Meiying said murderously.


    They are goddess.


    With the blessing of gods.


    Don''t be afraid even if your life is in danger.


    Tang Yilian was furious, but she didn''t know what to say.


    indeed.


    Who cares about a small martial art?


    The immortal world is a place where the weak and the strong eat the strong. If you have no power, you are just a rookie. Don''t quibble and don''t say how pitiful you are.


    Everyone is the same.


    Weakness is a sin in itself!


    "Now we announce that the Hehuan Sect has officially changed its name, the Eternal God Sect... We recruit any disciple who wants to join the God Sect, no matter if you feel stuck in a bottleneck for countless years.


    It is still said that some relatives have died, but they always think about resurrection.


    And anything you find outrageous.


    We can do it all! ! ! Remember... it''s all things! But everything has a price, such as resurrecting a person who has been dead for a long time.


    That requires a very high price! ! ! "


    Facing Gu Linglong''s declaration...


    Yueyi, who was originally hiding here, was suddenly moved in her heart for intelligence exploration.


    If you can resurrect your father.


    Wouldn''t it solve everything?


    But she didn''t dare to show up at this time, because she knew she couldn''t get any price when she went out now.


    And this so-called religious religion.


    Maybe it''s just a cover.


    After all, mortals are resurrected, it is still simple, if the soul is beaten to pieces.


    Then there are ghosts that can be resurrected!


    Tang Yilian could only swallow her anger, because she didn''t stand by reason.


    After Li Zhuzi took the Shangdu site.


    Then began to recruit people on a real scale.


    For ordinary cultivators, obtaining a mysterious law and breaking through the bottleneck is the most important thing.


    And within the next twelve hours.


    However, there are more than 600 cultivators who have made breakthroughs after joining the cult.


    Did not take medicine.


    No special methods were used.


    Only after joining the cult, he touched the inheritance stele.


    So, it broke through! ! !


    The breakthrough spiritual energy column runs through the sky above the Shangdu.


    When Yueyi saw this situation, she made a decision in her heart. She used the technique of change to come to Gu Linglong.


    Did not join the religious religion, but directly asked.


    "If there is a person who is very strong and has the status of an immortal monarch, can he be resurrected? What is the cost..."


    "Do you want to resurrect the fairy? 1.5"


    "Yes, he is a very important person to me!"


    "It can be resurrected...but you can''t pay the price!"


    "Hehe, I''m empty-mouthed, even if I take it out, you won''t be able to prove yourself!"


    Gu Linglong smiled at the words and waved to the envoys who had joined the cult.


    "You ask them, can our eternal **** be able to resurrect the immortal monarch?"


    A person who had just broken through the Golden Fairy realm bowed towards Yueyi and said, "God is omnipotent and more powerful than the emperor. Everything in this world is not as good as a single hair of a god."


    "Who knows how to brag!"


    "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    "How to try?"


    "If you touch this inheritance stele, you will naturally see the gods. The greatness of the true **** is not something you and I can talk about."


    Yueyi was silent with a stick of incense.


    Finally pressed upwards. .


    Chapter 949 Li Zhuzi: Welcome Wanyue Jinxian into the Trap


    She was very careful when her palm was on it.


    Instead of infiltrating the divine consciousness, he chose a more secure method to check the attributes of the stele.


    Is there something weird in it?


    As a result, an article came into my mind.


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    Apart from that, there is nothing else.


    It''s amazing, but also very boring.


    With Yueyi''s perception of the exercises, hundreds of words can be remembered at a glance.


    But in addition to praising the eternal god, there is no cultivation method, such as guiding oneself how to break through, such as guiding oneself how to become strong.


    None of them.


    If you use an idiom to describe it, it is --- plain.


    In an instant, Yueyi turned to look at Gu Linglong, and said with a sneer: "Just one thing that praises others, do you call it the supreme magic method?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s really a big joke in the world, this article is mocking us throughout, are you funny..."


    "If you really think so, then you are an atheist. If you have a trace of 29 beliefs, you will choose to join the religion."


    "It''s a pity. Although I am weak, I am definitely not a member of the religious cult!"


    After that, Yueyi waved his hand and left.


    The water Ruyan wanted to stop it, but Gu Linglong shook her head to stop it.


    Others looked at the angry woman, feeling a little strange.


    This is what we cultivate.


    Close your eyes and start meditating.


    There is nothing else.


    "Cut... this woman named Xiaodie is just an old hat!"


    "Yes, what do you care about her!"


    "Brothers join the cult..."


    "rush!!!"


    ...


    Yueyi didn''t really leave, but hid in the space, silently observing the development of things.


    She found no matter who it was.


    As long as you have joined the cult, you will get the practice method, and it is very strong!


    For example, an unremarkable man has actually obtained a great yin and yang swordsmanship.


    She has never seen this swordsmanship.


    Because this is not a pure sword.


    The strength of the immortal world is no longer like the mortal world, any sword will be very powerful.


    But pay attention to swordsmanship.


    Commonly known as: Xianfa.


    The stronger the sword tactics, the greater the attack power.


    Of course, the strongest sword fairy is still her idol, Qi Canghai, Lord of Shadow!

 Chapter 955：

    But why did this swordsmanship shock Yueyi so much.


    The immortal sword is an ordinary immortal sword, and that immortal is nothing more than the strength of the celestial being.


    But with the immortal sword turning into yin and yang two qi, when it merged into that person''s body, a terrible aura radiated from that person''s body.


    Angrily Lingyun!


    The terrifying Gengjin Qi, as if this person is a sword.


    The strength has come to the late stage of Tianxian!


    This is a very terrifying move, originally only the strength of the gods, but one step into the late stage of the gods.


    If the material of the fairy sword is better, or even a more terrifying fairy sword is used, what will become of this imperial swordsmanship?


    "Big Yin Yang¡¤Mie Sha Zhan..."


    That day the fairy was fighting a fairy in the golden fairy realm.


    Two fingers together.


    A terrifying yin and yang sword aura entangled and attacked towards the other side.


    The Sixth-Rank Immortal Tool in the opponent''s hand was directly torn apart.


    There are nine products in total, which shows how terrifying this move is!


    Yueyi took a breath, but she regretted it very much. It would be great if she tried it just now.


    But, can I practice spells without joining the cult?


    She tried to recall that exercise.


    It turned out that my mind was empty.


    Nothing at all! !


    There really is nothing! ! !


    Yueyi is sure that no one has done any tricks to her own consciousness.


    But that article is extremely simple, with only a few hundred words of exercises.


    But disappeared.


    call out.


    The scared Yueyi left.


    Even if she was betrayed, she had never been so scared.


    Daoxin was faintly unstable, as the eldest daughter of the Emperor Xian, she was really scared now.


    ......


    At this time in the business capital.


    As more and more people joined, Li Zhuzi had to send more people.


    But secretly, he asked Gu Linglong and others to engrave the runes of the gods in the houses of those shops.


    He wanted to sacrifice.


    But this is just a hole card, if it is not a last resort, he will never do it.


    However, looking at the cult branch that is getting better.


    After Li Zhuzi arranged the teleportation array, he went to the Hehuan Sect.


    Because he needed to attack the nearby sect with Xiao Meiying and others.


    The Hehuan Sect at this time was attacking a sect called Tianyongmen, and the strongest person on the other side was a golden immortal.


    He always cooperated with other sects to bully Hehuan Sect before.


    But this time, Li Zhuzi came here to bring people to clean up the door.


    "My lord, my brothers are already assembled and ready to go anytime!!!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, go..."


    The soldiers are divided into two ways.


    All the way to attack Qitian Pavilion, all the way to the Tianyong Gate.


    It takes a while.


    Li Zhuzi came to Tianyong City and asked ordinary cultivators how to resist the power of immortals?


    And there are so many more.


    The fairy world has orders.


    If you become an immortal, you have to resign, and you can''t participate in the battle of immortal cultivators.


    Otherwise it would be massacre.


    But Li Zhuzi didn''t care about it at all.


    "My lord, don''t kill us..."


    "Please..."


    "We don''t want to die!"


    Batch after batch of people fell. Except for some kind-hearted people, about a hundred people died.


    Each one has very good strength.


    However, Li Zhuzi currently has no shortage of people.


    Kill it!


    The Thunder''s methods were extremely scary, and at the same time, the 400 made Tianyongmen completely surrender.


    Facing the outrageous fairy, what can Tianyong say?


    Just kneel down and admit counseling!


    Li Zhuzi did not leave after he was included, he was waiting for the enemy to appear.


    It is impossible to destroy the school, the enemy has not yet appeared.


    For this reason, he also specifically asked the people of Tianyongmen to pass orders to his ancestors.


    Killing people must be thorough, and cutting grass must be rooted.


    This is Li Zhuzi''s belief!


    ......


    Wanyue, who was far away in the city, turned her angry face when she learned that her sect had been destroyed.


    Directly run Shenfa and rush towards the sect.


    "So courageous, the mere gods dare to destroy my Tianyong Gate, and see if I don''t kill you..."


    Teleport, teleport, or teleport.


    Jin Xian''s strength is matched with Shang Wanyue''s fairy skills.


    Let her start to move constantly, in fact, here is still very close to that capital city.


    But even so.


    Li Zhuzi also waited for a full day.


    Dawn rises.


    A ray of sword light rushed toward his head as he chased the stars and drove the moon.


    "Kill my sect, destroy my sect, the thief, you are looking for death..."


    Jin Xian Wanyue roared angrily.


    At this time, a small shield flew out, blocking Wan Yue''s sword aura.


    But this time was enough for the opponent to teleport to Li Zhuzi''s front.


    Looking at the pretty face that was extremely angry.


    Li Zhuzi was not timid at all, but said with a smile on his face: "Welcome, come into my trap!".


    Chapter 950 The Eight Underworld Soul Locking Array, the daughter of the Immortal Emperor in Mo Xie Sword!


    "The Formation of the Seal of the Gods¡¤Eight Underworld Locking Soul...From..."


    Accompanied by Li Zhuzi patted his hands on the ground.


    Eight dark dragons emerged directly from the black abyss.


    They have no scales, but their bodies are dark.


    It looks like a loach, but every dragon is full of terrible sealing power.


    They are creatures living in the dark waters of the underworld in the world of underworld.


    Born to bear the seal of God.


    It is a kind of projection in the seal magic art.


    Many magic arts are basically developed in this way.


    Only the great supernatural powers above the true creation **** were created by Liu Che himself.


    Like the spells used by pillars now.


    It is an improved version of the God Realm, created by the goddesses, and then inscribed in the God System.


    Use **** lines and give energy.


    Can be summoned.


    Has extremely terrifying sealing power.


    And now the eight-headed dragon is maintained by eight immortals of the heavenly immortal level.


    Wanyue turned from anger into consternation.


    In fact, it only took less than a second.


    She wanted to escape.


    But the body does not support it at all.


    Without any choice.


    One after another, the void chains imprisoned him in place.


    "No...what disgusting thing is this!"


    Wan Yuejiao''s good body was forced to be imprisoned in the formation of eight dragons.


    No matter how she mobilized Xianli, she couldn''t break free.


    And these disgusting black lines were actually invading her body and flying towards the fairy infant.


    How does this make!


    Wan Yue couldn''t bear it, she pulled out her weapon and wanted to counterattack.


    That is a short sword.


    It''s very weird.


    But even this kind of sword can''t stop the black matter from invading his body at all.


    For a moment, the fairy infant was contaminated.


    Xianli was blocked, Wanyue''s eyes went black, and she fell directly to the ground.


    "It''s done! Take it away... This is Lao Tzu''s trophy!"


    Li Zhuzi picked up the dagger, felt the meaning of the soul coming from it, and suddenly frowned.


    Inside this sword, there is actually a terrifying soul.


    Whose remnant soul is lodged in it?

 Chapter 956：

    He did not spy, but blocked it with the remaining power of the Eight Dragon Array.


    At this point, the battle is over.


    Good news came from the Qitian Pavilion on the other side, a victory!


    ---------------


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Lao Li who came to the fairy world: "Everyone, I found one thing. ¡¨!"


    The girl who seeks the dragon: "Huh?"


    Klin: "What''s the matter?"


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Have you found the treasure?"


    Pirates of the Caribbean: "I still found true love? If so, congratulations..."


    Dragon Thor: "Curious... Hissing, Hissing..."


    Tosaka University: "...Don''t send the sound of eating, especially ramen, understand?"


    Dragon Thor: "Hmm!"


    Lao Li who came to the immortal world: "Let¡¯s find out, the power is really **** good! When I came to this world, I couldn¡¯t even beat a rabbit. Although he had been practicing for a long time, he was a weak one...


    Now I have captured three sects, and I have included a city under my command. Recently, I am planning to occupy a large city.


    It''s so cool, you can be unreasonable if you have the strength! "


    Klin: "Grass...Look at what you said, isn''t it that way, life is so cool."


    Dragon Thor: "Hmm...If you don''t have the power, it may be a luxury to live. The weak have no right to resist! Sorry, I''m eating fruit..."


    The most beautiful tomb thief in the world: "You have to know one thing, this is the mentality of the strong! If you are a weak, hehe... I''m afraid you will not only be treated as cannon fodder.


    He might even be killed by that ancient beauty. "


    This is indeed possible.


    Take away the fate of others to become immortals.


    And just like yourself, who would be able to value it?


    Count on luck?


    Still have to fight.


    Old Li who came to the fairy world: "Yeah, I understand. By the way, ask one thing, if I simply sacrifice items, can I accumulate rewards?


    I can¡¯t figure out some things, so I hurriedly burn my hands..."


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Can it really be like this? I can''t do it quickly!"


    The fox who only loves money: "What did you find? A Moxie dagger... If it is, you can transfer the exercises into it, and there will be surprises..."


    Lao Li who came to the fairy world: "Ahem...you can really figure it out! I understand..."


    surprise?


    That definitely means that the soul in the sword is a big man.


    Or maybe they have good strength!


    Li Zhuzi immediately returned to the Eternal City, and after setting up a large isolation formation, he began to use the warm formation formation to nourish the soul in the sword.


    This formation was born out of the life **** system.


    Although the formation method used only uses spirit stones, it should be clear that spirit stones are also a source of immortal energy.


    Millions of spiritual stones turned into spiritual fluids.


    Under the nourishment of the formation, it was integrated into the sword body.


    The soul inside finally awakened.


    "¡§"Who is nourishing me? Why do you feel a terrifying breath? Is it a beast..."


    "No, it''s not him! And who is Yu Beast?"


    "Who am I... I have a deep hatred, I have something to do, I can''t die yet..."


    "So I''ve already died once?"


    The soul in the sword was talking to himself.


    At the same time, the memory is being restored.


    Since her death, her soul was shattered.


    There is only one remnant soul left, lingering here.


    Although there was a sound of consciousness before, it was really difficult to recover.


    This requires countless years of nourishment.


    But fortunately, this sword is her mother''s relic and an immortal weapon that surpasses the ninth rank, so it can save her one-time life.


    Slowly the soul began to sober consciousness.


    She felt the power of the outside world, and she became curious in her heart.


    This power is very special, but also very unfamiliar.


    It is a force that has never been seen before.


    It is different from the simple and rudeness of angels, and it is also different from the meekness of the fairy world.


    This power is a glorious and sacred meaning.


    Even she would worship this power.


    What exactly is this?


    The woman''s soul didn''t know it at all, but passively received the power. For about three days and three nights, a message was transmitted from the outside to the woman''s remnant soul.


    "If you want to restore your original strength and your body, you can try to practice God''s method..."


    [Eternal Meditation Ideas]


    The length of hundreds of words can be remembered at a glance.


    But it is different from Yueyi''s suspicion.


    The soul that has been nourished for a long time directly recognizes the strength of the other party.


    Because no matter how tongue.


    She must have revenge!


    Revenge for their parents, revenge for those who died in the fairy world, and revenge for their subordinates.


    She can sacrifice, and even be someone else''s doll.


    But she must be resurrected!


    Because only in this way can revenge! .


    Chapter 951 The peach blossom imprint of Wang Qing Xianjun is broken with one sword! ! !


    When Yue Chang entered the world of meditation.


    The heart is very shocking.


    She is the youngest daughter of Emperor Tian, ??and Yueyi''s younger sister.


    The one born is beautiful.


    But it is a pity that his body was destroyed during that time of the Immortal World War.


    She thought her father, that old immortal emperor was the strongest.


    I have always been proud of it.


    But until now, I realized that my idea was completely wrong.


    These two strengths are not on the same level at all.


    The strength of the old immortal emperor is what she recognizes. It can only be said that except for the creation **** of the angel world, other people are not as good as the immortal emperor.


    But now Yue Chang was shocked by the gods in front of him.


    Although she was in a state of remnant soul, she was still shocked when she faced and felt those eleven major laws.


    There are people who can be so strong that they are hard to guess!


    Is God above the fairy?


    Yue Chang stayed in the meditation space for a while, and the soul was constantly being repaired as if taking a big tonic.


    Just one breath can make a point!


    "What is this... It is obviously my soul who has cultivated a technique, but can it come here to absorb the power of the gods?"


    The seductive girl was numb by surprise.


    This subverted her perception of the soul.


    It also subverted her perception of power. 400


    The soul is wounded, unless that kind of super-ninth-grade immortal medicine, otherwise just wait for death obediently.


    When the power of the soul is completely gone.


    Then the remnant soul will be over.


    But... just breathing can restore her own soul, which makes Yue Chang a little afraid, because that high **** is not a thing of the same dimension with herself!


    Gods are invincible!


    Thinking of this, Yue Chang took a deep breath and flew towards the gods.


    Within the vast starry sky.


    She is flying extremely fast.


    But in the next instant, a flower appeared in a pink space.


    Yue Chang looked at this pink space and felt the reaction of the huge souls nearby, and couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Where is here again?


    Why am I absorbed here!


    Her body flew towards the top of the peach blossom involuntarily.


    Then came to the throne.


    A handsome man appeared in front of Yue Chang.


    The other Jianxing''s eyebrows didn''t have any aura on his body, but his eyes could see through his soul.


    With just one glance, Yue Chang felt that she had been seen through all over her body.


    There is no secret at all.


    "You... are you the eternal lord?"


    "Yeah, don''t you want to find me? I can feel your thoughts. This is the space of my love, and the place outside is where ordinary believers enter.


    As for the consciousness bodies below, they are all my wives..."


    Liu Che''s voice was very gentle.


    Like Yue Chang''s father.


    The old immortal emperor was like that, like a scholar, very elegant.


    Very gentle with everyone.


    Yue Chang pursed her mouth, her little hand felt a little nowhere to put it.


    What does he want to do?


    Want to suggest me to be his woman?


    What should I do if this is really the case?

 Chapter 957：

    The questions in her heart continued to circulate, and Yue Chang didn''t know what to do or even what to say for a while.


    To put it simply, when she came, she planned for the worst.


    But now it''s empty to face the gods.


    Can you not be guilty?


    A fairy, a god!


    Isn''t it at the same level at all? ! !


    Seeing his nervous look, Liu Che smiled and said, "You don''t need to be so scared. I''m not a disgusting person, am I? Actually, I understand all the problems of your world.


    Your mother can also be resurrected..."


    "real!!!"


    "Of course, I am the creator of...the ten thousand realms. The great road is just a tool in my eyes. Whether it is reversing time or extracting souls, I can do it!"


    "Then, the price...I only have this soul."


    Yue Chang said tentatively.


    It can''t be without a price!


    If there is no cost, I will kill myself without believing it.


    Liu Che looked at her and said, "The price is the belief in your world. In fact, sooner or later, I have to attack.


    Secondly, it''s you...I lack one by my side..."


    Before the words were over, Yue Chang rushed to say: "I am willing to be your woman!!! But please be sure to resurrect my parents..."


    She is very smart, and added a dad to it.


    But Liu Che shook his head and smiled: "Your father is not dead yet!"


    "what?"


    Yue Chang was shocked, her father was not dead, so why didn''t she see it.


    Liu Che didn''t wait for the other person to ask questions, and said straightforwardly: "Your father is outside the sky, you can understand it as a higher level place in the lower realm.


    As for why he didn''t come down, it was because of the rules. After all, he was detached from the immortal, but he couldn''t find another way.


    A small organization was born! "


    "It''s fine if you don''t die, it''s fine if you don''t die... Well, as long as I be your woman, I can be resurrected, right? Come on... I''m happy with everything!"


    Looking at Yue Chang''s appearance of going to death generously.


    Liu Che couldn''t help smiling and said: "What do you think, although I am the master, I will still talk about love. Don''t think of yourself as a toy or a doll.


    All my women respect them very much.


    Okay, I''ll give you a seed of strength, go back... your body in this world is almost nourished, remember not to play too hard in the lower realm.


    Otherwise, you will still be under pressure to fight with people outside the sky. "


    "Wait..."


    Yue Chang was unwilling to leave, but the body of consciousness was sinking continuously.


    Fall into a whirlpool.


    In the next instant, she woke up suddenly.


    Warm sunshine, green grass.


    And his own real little hands.


    I''m resurrected?


    It was not a dream just now! ! !


    Yue Chang blinked and found that her power had surpassed Xianjun.


    Even for the sake of catching up with his dad faintly.


    She checked herself quickly until she found the peach blossom mark on her chest, and her face instantly turned red.


    Unexpectedly, the imprint fell here.


    She could feel that there was a strong force in it.


    Very strong, and constantly nourish myself.


    "Really, the gods are good or bad, the imprint is here... it''s like a label, it''s really a quirk..."


    Say so.


    But the smile on Yue Chang''s face did not break.


    Not only because of the resurrection, but also partly because her strength has been substantially improved, and her parental issues have been resolved.


    Gods.


    very nice.


    No wonder all such outstanding women like it.


    Yue Chang said in her heart, but in the next instant, a monstrous sword aura overflowed from her body.


    Mo Xie sword in hand.


    A sword blasted the world!


    She even cut through the space tunnel with a sword from the Hehuan Sect.


    It appeared directly in the northern snowfield.


    She remembered that her sister was imprisoned by Yu Beast, now that she has the power, let''s rescue this **** first. .


    Chapter 952 Yue Chang''s plan, if he sacrificed the dragon veins of the fairy world...


    The far north.


    It is the most extreme and coldest place in the fairy world.


    Not to mention the snow all year round.


    The ice here can destroy Luo Tianshang~ all.


    It can be seen how terrible the ice here is.


    The ranks in the fairy world are immortal, heavenly immortal, golden immortal, daluo golden immortal, Luo Tianshang immortal, immortal monarch, and immortal emperor.


    And the ice and snow that can destroy Luo Tian''s immortal capital.


    It is enough to explain the horror of this place.


    Yue Chang came by herself, and she didn''t even notify Li Zhuzi. Although the other party was the priest, she was now a woman designated by God.


    Hate is to hate the **** of my sister.


    But she doesn''t want the other party to suffer!


    Not long after, a group of beasts'' lackeys appeared in front of her.


    When I saw Yueshang.


    Everyone''s eyes widened.


    One of the leaders said with trembling lips: "Forget... Wangqing Xianjun!"


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!" One of the immortals said frantically: "I saw her body broken up with my own eyes! She is fake...she..."


    The harsh voice added a trace of anger on Yue Chang''s refined face.


    His father was kind to them.


    It is a pity that this group of dogs is a group of unfamiliar white-eyed wolves.


    Snapped.


    She slapped the big Luo Jinxian like a fly.


    A flower of blood bloomed in the icy wind.


    The whole scene instantly turned into a dead silence.


    Everyone looked at Yue Chang in horror, her strength was stronger than before she died, and the sudden move just now, no one could detect.


    What did Wang Qing Xianjun go through?


    "I ask you, is that **** locked up here..."


    The indifferent voice awakened everyone.


    The leader''s lips trembled and said, "You... are you talking about the fascinating fairy?"


    "Who else is there except her?"


    "This... this lord is indeed here!"


    "Fart, that **** doesn''t like cold places, even the bed is made of the best fire, you tell me she is here?"


    Everyone showed bitter smiles.


    They can''t enter the interior, because they are not strong enough, and they are not allowed to enter.


    I saw the leader explain: "Master Xianjun, we don''t know this, we only know that it is the Emperor Xian... No, the dog thing Yu Beast pressed the opponent here.


    It¡¯s the White Water Wasteland as a threat..."


    Upon seeing Yue Chang''s murderous gaze, my leader instantly changed his name.


    Because one of his arms is missing.


    Going on, I''m afraid my head will be gone.


    "Huh...you dogs, now like me swear, I can spare you a dog, otherwise it will become a firework!"


    Yueshang actually wanted to kill.


    But she understands that murder can''t solve the problem, and there is currently a lack of people in the gods.


    More dogs are actually easier to do.


    The group of people glanced at each other and knelt down and surrendered one after another, while Yue Chang used divine art to portray a dog character on each other''s soul.


    From now on they will be the dogs of the gods.


    Resist, the soul burns away!


    All five people became dogs.


    But at least it''s not dead yet.


    After finishing all this, Yue Chang continued to deepen into the snowy field.


    There are a total of twelve immortals here, the front is Da Luo Jinxian, the back is Luo Tianshang immortal.


    Just to imprison his sister.


    It seems that after five thousand years of his own death, the Immortal Realm was indeed captured by Yu Beast, and this beast was really not good to die.


    Soon, the second wave of people appeared in front of her.


    Yue Chang was too lazy to speak.


    Using the psychedelic physique of the Avenue of Water, stick one person and one palm on their bodies.


    It knocked everyone down directly.


    "When a dog or choose to die?"


    "I swear to death..."


    Bai Nen''s little hand clenched fiercely.


    Numerous blue silk threads appeared on the bodies of these immortals.


    In the next instant, they all died.


    The body, the fairy baby, and even the soul.


    All are destroyed.

 Chapter 958：

    "I am too lazy to talk nonsense with you..."


    The little fairy snorted coldly, and flew towards the center of the far north ice sheet.


    In her perception.


    There was a figure in the ground, who was being held there.


    It is estimated to be five hundred miles from the ground.


    It seems that Yu Beast, a bastard, does have the ability.


    As she moved forward, the little fairy Yue Chang came to the sky above the ice veins. She frowned slightly as she looked at the snowy ground below.


    This is not his sister, but another old acquaintance.


    "Forget it... drive me!"


    Yue Chang slapped it, and the entire snowfield shook.


    The endless frost was suppressed.


    The black space crack directly opened the underground passage.


    Yue Chang likes the power of space, because it is powerful and it is also on the way.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The ice girl imprisoned in the ground.


    Seeing his junior fall, there was a strange feeling on his face.


    How could she come so early.


    This is completely different from the previous plan.


    Moreover, what happened to the breath of this girl, why I couldn''t detect it.


    "Unexpectedly, you were locked here...Where is that **** now?"


    "I don''t know, she contacted me last time, probably in Tiandu..."


    Tiandu, the capital of the fairy world.


    It is also the place where the former residence of the immortal emperor is today.


    The ice girl was imprisoned in the ice prison, her bones were pierced, and she looked very pitiful.


    And the whole body is exuding a terrifying chill continuously.


    Immortal artifacts below the eighth grade.


    ....00


    It is estimated that it will be crushed by the force of ice.


    But since Yue Shang fell, the entire surrounding space has become warmer.


    The power of ice seemed to be suppressed by a more terrifying force.


    Such a strange sight.


    The ice girl, the senior, couldn''t help but take a breath.


    You must know that this place is the bottom of the ice veins, and 90% of the world''s cold air gathers this wonderful treasure.


    Xianjun must be careful when he comes.


    But Yue Chang used mysterious means to directly split the ground and came to her.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You are very strange about my arrival? I saw the strange meaning in your eyes, but I was not surprised...so you have no feeling for my resurrection.


    What have you planned?


    How many things are hiding from me, and... why are you here? "


    "This is really a long story. To put it simply... Shadow wants to create a new immortal emperor, because our power can''t deal with Yu Beast, do you understand?


    The other party is planning the dragon veins of Tiandu, and he has been waiting for thousands of years, collecting treasures continuously.


    All waiting for that day.


    The dragon veins are mature and the immortal world has changed ownership...If it is acquired by the opponent, then it is better to find someone to become the new emperor.


    And you will become an affiliate of the Immortal Emperor..."


    Yue Chang''s mother has a special physique.


    At the beginning, he helped the immortal emperor cross the catastrophe, and finally achieved the invincible posture at that time.


    So they planned the next emperor.


    Find a special person.


    Regardless of whether it was the rebirth of Yue Shang or the birth of the Immortal Emperor, it was actually a plot. people.


    Chapter 953 Shendao sword smashes the fairy tale, and the ice girl becomes the fairy prince!


    Obey the fate and do everything.


    This is what the shadow said.


    At this moment, Yue Chang understood... She looked at the Ice Girl sarcastically, as if mocking the other side''s extra effort.


    Although hate them for deceiving themselves.


    But I have to say that I would never agree with my own recklessness.


    "If you hate it, hate it. Sacrificing some people in exchange for the death of the entire fairy world and even the beast is worth it..."


    "I don''t hate it. I just think you guys are ridiculous. Even if Li Huanchen and the shadow calculation are so good, there will be some omissions after all, and my dad is not dead.


    Do you understand this? "


    "What... Lord Xiandi is not dead!!!"


    The ice girl''s emotions were a little out of control.


    How should I put it, she has always been secretly in love with each other, but it is a pity that Emperor Xian is a strict wife and can''t face the ice girl at all.


    Unrequited love.


    "Then your power was bestowed by Lord Immortal Emperor?"


    "No... Dad, he can''t do anything now, he can only be an observer, even if we die, he can''t be in the lower realm..."


    "why is that?"


    "I can''t tell you, because this is a secret! As for my power, it was given by a stronger presence than their group of people, just like you said.


    I sacrificed myself in exchange for unparalleled strength.


    Things like Luo Tianshang can¡¯t even bear 10% of my strength..."


    Looking at Yue Chang who is extremely confident.


    The ice girl didn''t say anything, because she herself was ashamed of others.


    If you have a crush on this kind of thing, once everyone knows it, then you are a little embarrassed to meet people.


    Although the ice girl did not get a reply.


    "Forget it... if you don''t want to say it, just wait for it later. I have suppressed it for so long, so it''s time to come out... It depends on what you mean.


    But asking for everything is better than asking yourself.


    Girl... Only when power is in your own hands, that is your own power. This thing belongs to your mother, and now it''s back to you..."


    Accompanied by the tremors of the earth.


    Mo Xie''s scabbard was born.


    Yue Chang looked at the shining object, gently gathered her five fingers, and then grabbed the opponent in her hand.


    That''s amazing!


    I am afraid that this power has the strength of the Immortal Emperor.


    The ice girl is recovering, and the ground vein ice bed is also shaking.


    Countless cold air gathered here.


    Xianjun robbery!


    As an orthodox immortal, he must cross the catastrophe every time.


    Frost, thunderstorm.


    Mixed with terrible world trends.


    There is a saying that Yue Chang didn''t say that the strength in the body is enough, but if the talent is not enough, he wants to overcome the catastrophe of the fairy.


    In fact, there are still risks.


    She stood in the wind and snow, looking at the ice girl who was crossing the robbery.


    If only three sticks of incense are not available, the other party will be a little unable to support it. This is because the understanding is not enough.


    Talent is also insufficient.


    Relying on the geographical advantage, the spiritual energy in the body was pushed to the position of the fairy king.


    Yue Chang curled her lips and snorted softly: "Now you know, the greedy stinky woman... told you to have a crush on my father! The fox who stole the mouth... Bah, she didn''t even steal it...


    Hey, how about giving her back to the gods?


    The province''s own turned back to many Erniangs! "


    The little fairy thought about it, silently waiting for the other party''s help.


    Sure enough, after three minutes.


    The ice girl was already bruised. She looked at the thunder in the sky in despair, and smiled bitterly: "Sure enough, the gap between us is not only about our looks, but our talents are also far behind..."


    Lying on the ground.


    Lei Jie kept bombarding.


    The tops and skirts are all broken.


    White skin, like snow, without any **** color.


    "Girl, hurry up, I can''t hold it anymore..."


    The ice girl summoned all her strength and shouted towards the sky.


    But in the next moment, the wind and snow stopped.


    I saw a golden long sword appearing in Yue Chang''s hands, depicting thousands of rivers, lakes and seas.


    Even the ice girl saw herself inside.


    What exactly is this?


    "This is a goddess sword, even among goddesses, few people can have this weapon, because it is not a divine weapon, nor is it a fairy.


    It was transformed by the gods, and when the gods gave me power, it appeared in my soul.


    Look at it, it''s Daddy''s natal magic weapon, but also terrible things...


    cut! "


    The indifferent voice is like a bolt from the blue.


    The golden light shines on all living beings.


    Xianjun is gone.


    Under the stimulation of golden light, the entire snowfield melted.


    The Far North has become a joke!


    Within tens of thousands of kilometers, there is no more snowflakes.


    Yue Chang, who used the Shinto Sword for the first time, was also taken aback. She thought the Shinto Sword was very powerful, capable of smashing the Immortal Tribulation, and ignoring any defensive magic weapons...........


    As a result, only 50% of the power was released.

 Chapter 959：

    It can destroy the celestial phenomena and earth veins in this area.


    If you do your best, will the world be able to hold it?


    Recall the sentence that the gods ordered before they left.


    "Be careful when you shoot..."


    The feeling is like this! ! !


    Fortunately, it didn''t make a big mistake, when Yue Chang withdrew his finger.


    The Shinto Sword also turned into a light spot and flew back into her body.


    Xianjun robbery is complete.


    The ice girl naturally received feedback from the fairy world, and her strength was more than doubled.


    ......


    And at this time, Immortal Emperor Yu Beast was far away in a secret place.


    Naturally felt the changes in the sky.


    "My lord, someone has become a fairy..."


    "Don''t worry, what if you make a good sacrifice to this fairy palace and become a fairy king? It''s just a small trouble. Among the current fairy king, who can be my enemy?"


    "Yes, the subordinate understands."


    This fairy palace is the queen of Yu Beast becoming the fairy emperor.


    The ultimate immortal tool that cost countless money and has been refined for thousands of years without success.


    He didn''t get the magic weapon of the immortal emperor.


    But he has ambitions.


    Create it yourself if you don¡¯t! ! !


    Therefore, Yu Beast felt that as long as he gave himself time, he could become the emperor of the fairy world.


    How powerful is the former fairy emperor?


    It was not calculated to death by myself.


    Ha ha... the person who can really laugh last is the person who is truly happy.


    Immortal Emperor?


    That was just a joke 1.5. He was too compassionate to deal with the enemy.


    The army of angels did not dare to lead people to kill them.


    What else to say?


    As for the person who became the fairy monarch today, if he guessed right, it should be the ice girl who has a crush on the fairy emperor.


    This kind of aura of frost, only she can''t be wrong.


    Own eyeliner is all over the fairy world.


    Basically nothing can escape his vision.


    As long as Li Huanchen and that shadow don''t appear, he doesn''t need to worry at all.


    In fact, what about it?


    Can you resist these subordinates?


    As soon as his own fairy palace came out, even the fairy emperor would tremble.


    Therefore, before succeeding in the practice, he still needs to forbearance, and doubly forbearance.


    Until the sacrifice is completed.


    He can become the king of two worlds! .


    Chapter 954 Shadow Fairy: I would rather deal with Yu Beast than fight eternity!


    The fairy world is changing.


    The ice girl naturally accepted each other''s affection, and when Yue Chang invited her to join the cult.


    She hesitated.


    Eventually joined.


    However, the requirement is not to destroy the fairy world.


    That is to lead the wolf into the room.


    Yue Chang sneered at this, she smiled and said: "Let the wolf into the room? When you have practiced the magic, you will understand when you see the gods, the wolf in your mouth.


    What exactly is it!


    With the vastness of the world, we are just a drop of ants in the ocean, Xianjun...Xiandi, how ridiculous..."


    As they spoke, the space in front of the two was torn apart.


    The distance of millions of miles was superimposed by Yue Chang so easily.


    Just opened a door.


    The ice girl came to the Eternal City.


    Suddenly caused a sensation.


    Because her looks are too special.


    Yue Chang is wearing a pink dress with some peach blossoms.


    It looks beautiful and generous.


    Like Gu Linglong and the others, they all wear a veil.


    But the ice girl is different, she is beautiful and glamorous, and the extreme cooling brings a special beauty to people.


    Li Zhuzi and others came out.


    Looking at the powerful ice girl, 29 immediately asked in a low voice: "Sister Yue, is this beautiful lady preparing for the goddess?"


    "Of course not... but she was my father''s former subordinate, now she is here to help us, how are you preparing now?"


    "Hey...Shangdu''s side is almost settled. I heard that the brute is going to fight in Hongyantai recently. Should we go to join in the fun..."


    "Fuck you!" The little fairy snorted coldly, glanced at the ice girl, and then said: "That old thing is definitely not in Xiandu, we just went there to make sacrifices."


    "Huh? Why go there, isn''t it better for us to be at home! I''m ready for the business capital..."


    Li Zhuzi was a little confused.


    Isn¡¯t Heaven the base camp of the other party?


    Why must go there!


    At this moment, the ice girl frowned and said, "Girl, what are you going to do? Heaven is very important... What are you going to do? There is the lifeblood of the fairy world."


    The little fairy grinned and said, "Do I know that the dragon vein is there! If you know it is my home, what''s in it, of course I know...


    Don''t worry, this is not to lead wolves into the room. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the shadow of them.


    I''m going to make a decision anyway! "


    Afterwards, she walked towards the temple.


    Gu Linglong and the others have been waiting for a long time.


    After entering inside, the little fairy Yueshang began to arrange tasks and the things that needed to be prepared.


    At this time, Xiao Meiying asked in a low voice: "Sister, are you really the daughter of Emperor Xiandi?"


    "Ang...then there is still a fake, I am a person in the realm of Xianjun, but I died once, and I was reborn with the help of the gods!


    I was thinking that since the **** of the beast king is not at home, we will naturally go to my house to decorate...what a heaven and an immortal world at that time! ! !


    Kneel at the feet of the gods. "


    In order to resurrect his mother.


    At the same time, in order to deter those guys overhead, Yue Chang had to take risks.


    Because, Li Zhuzi''s idea is very good.


    But there is a problem.


    If the guys who are beyond the sky suddenly can''t sit still, they will be the unlucky ones.


    That being the case, it would be better to have a direct showdown.


    It is also good to make the opponent throw a rat avoidance device.


    The girls glanced at each other, and they all agreed with Yueshang''s plan.


    The Ice Girl was caught in a dilemma, and finally turned and left.


    Because she can''t just sit back and watch each other.


    If Yueshang attracts a more terrifying enemy, it is absolutely impossible for the immortal world to see.


    Why is the immortal emperor so popular?


    That''s because the other party protects the calf.


    See the fairy world as your home.


    ......


    At the other end, the two fairy monarchs were discussing what just happened.


    "Ice Girl has become a fairy monarch, the time is too far from what we predicted, shadow...what should we do? Did you say she did it?"


    "I don''t know!" Qi Canghai in black took a sip of his wine and said indifferently: "According to my guess, it should be the first to become the emperor, and then the ice girl to become the emperor.


    The order is completely wrong!


    The most important point is that I have spent three thousand years of skill and three thousand years of life, and all the pictures I saw have not been realized.


    On the other hand, the man of destiny created a religious religion. "


    "Eternal God Cult?"


    "Yes! It''s such a funny sect. As long as you join the religious sect, you can break through no matter what bottlenecks you have. According to the news from the big girl.


    She has witnessed the breakthrough of thousands of people.


    There is no ghostly power.


    On the contrary, it is an extremely common exercise.


    The big girl''s description of it is that this seems to be a door, used to open a certain passage, so as to obtain the power of the eternal god, the most amazing thing is.


    If you choose to refuse, then the exercise will disappear from your mind. "


    "She didn''t catch anyone and try it?"


    "Caught! But as soon as that person was caught, other followers came!"


    The fairy fairy fell silent upon hearing this.


    What kind of thing is this?


    Is it because of this eternal religion that the future you see has changed?


    Regardless of other things, the man of fate who was supposed to go to the battlefield has not done it now.


    He didn''t know whether he should go or not now.


    If a good plan is interrupted, no one will feel comfortable in his heart!


    400 "What is the big girl Yueyi doing now?"


    "It''s back to heaven! After all, it''s more important there, you know... I have a hunch that the eternal religion is more threatening than the angelic world!"


    "But the problem is that we can''t expose it!"


    "indeed..."


    The two smiled bitterly at each other, and in the current situation, they could no longer move.

 Chapter 960：

    Zhu Xianjian was suppressed under his feet.


    The trajectory of fate has changed again.


    Now I can only take one step at a time!


    However, in the following three days, the arrival of the Ice Girl shocked the two of them very much.


    Especially after the other party told them that Yue Chang had also joined the cult, Shadow finally couldn''t sit still.


    "How can this be done? Is she crazy!!! She is going to hand over the dragon veins, and she shouldn''t know that there is a dragon vein! I haven''t seen a big girl, and I haven''t even been to Tiandu..."


    "In this way, there is only one answer! Someone has leaked the information, or the goal of the Eternal God Cult is the lifeblood of the immortal world!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go... No matter it''s fighting or whatever, things in the fairy world can''t be given to that god, even if the emperor is resurrected!"


    "Yes, once the sovereignty is lost. We will become the fish in the other''s mouth! I''m afraid it will be worse than now, even though Yu Beast is a beast.


    But he is still a person from the immortal world, but the **** of eternity is not, he is a wolf...".


    Chapter 955 The two sisters have met five thousand years apart in the land where the soldiers are facing the heavenly capital!


    The shadow has the confidence to take care of the beasts, but he has no confidence to deal with the **** of eternity.


    According to the description of Yueyi.


    For the immortals who join the gods, the higher their qualifications, the more terrifying their strength will be.


    If the other party allows these immortals to use spells from other worlds, it is estimated that they will not attract so much attention.


    But those magical powers taught by the gods.


    They have never seen it before.


    Summon the incarnation of a beast.


    Extremely domineering swordsmanship.


    Mystic formation.


    The magic weapons of sacrifices alone are more powerful than the magic weapons they refine locally.


    Another point is to optimize the cultivation path.


    The Yuan Ying they walked is then the Fairy Infant.


    But the magic of the gods is the art of refining the body, and the rules of cultivation...the rules are the seed.


    He secretly ran to observe a few days ago.


    Unexpectedly found a special fairy.


    The opponent is an immortal who uses shadow power, and the strength is not only the strength of the golden immortal.


    But other people''s shadow art slapped him in the face abruptly.


    Because of his shadow skills, he only has a fame, mainly relying on swordsmanship.


    And that person can turn himself into a shadow.


    Even entities can be transformed into ghosts.


    It''s really eye-opening.


    The ice girl watched that the two were ready, and then followed them to the sky.


    The speed of Xianjun is naturally not slow.


    The moonclothes on the other side were twice as fast as them.


    There are millions of immortals in the business capital.


    About one-third of them came to Tiandu.


    Looking at the location of the home, Yue Yi''s face revealed nostalgia, as well as a sense of hatred.


    Because all this is caused by a villain.


    "Let''s go... you can''t fly in the sky, but that''s a magic weapon in my family''s Super Ninth Grade! Don''t be afraid..."


    Everyone heard the words and continued to fly towards the inside.


    call out.


    The moment Yueyi broke into the capital, countless stars turned into crossbow arrows and attacked her.


    The little fairy didn''t rush, and the seal in his hand changed one after another.


    A golden light appeared in her body.


    "The magical power of the seal. The 33rd Heaven Seal. ¡¨!"


    brush.


    A big net directly wrapped all the stars and flew towards the Immortal Emperor''s Mansion.


    The immortal weapon was blocked in an instant.


    "Brothers kill, all those who ride fairy beasts are enemies, only kill the enemy, don''t kill the beast..."


    "Go!"


    Three hundred thousand people rushed towards those enemies.


    Gu Linglong and others also helped.


    This is the base camp of Yuju.


    So there are many enemies.


    But...In the past, Luo Tianshang''s power could indeed suppress the beasts, but now these golden immortals are all equipped with unique skills.


    But Yue Shang turned into an auxiliary mage by himself.


    Keep shielding them.


    Layer after layer.


    He even made seals with his hands, releasing a tree of life.


    The phantom of the towering trees constantly releases the pure essence of life, and whenever someone is seriously injured, these essences will be absorbed.


    So as to become a vigorous warrior.


    It is more terrifying than the elixir.


    Yue Chang stood in the air, silently watching below.


    Then there was a ripple in the space, and she instantly turned around with a punch.


    boom.


    The powder fist fell on the woman in white.


    The opponent was caught off guard.


    "Bitch, you are so cruel, watching Baishui Wasteland''s subordinates become like this, but you can''t bear it forever!"


    "Well... what about you? I was rude and killed myself for a while, but have you ever thought about what we should do?"


    Blood spilled from the corner of Yueyi''s mouth.


    While shocking my sister to become stronger, she also fought back with irritation.


    The two have never dealt with each other since they became adults.


    This is because both of them have a crush on a man, so it''s natural to be like this.


    But people just don''t appreciate it.


    No one likes it unexpectedly.


    After going back and forth, everyone got together and discussed a big plan.


    Lurk here by her.


    The ice girl goes to the ice field.


    However, this sacrifice is too great.


    The two phoenixes died, and the entire army of the demon spirits in the Baishui Wasteland was wiped out.


    The powerful demon spirit was directly refined into a fairy beast by the beast.


    Was it really hard-hearted?


    "Hmph...Anyway, what you say makes sense. Since you have appeared, then cooperate with me to take the sky down! Today I want to bring my mother back to life..."


    Yue Chang''s hands changed again.


    The Shinto Sword appeared in his hands.


    A group of people in a stalemate in the distance were suddenly obliterated by Jian Qi.


    Yueyi looked at the sword of the mountains, rivers and sun, and said in shock: "You have joined the cult?"


    "Nonsense, otherwise, how am I going to resurrect grandma? You are really careful to say that you didn''t even join in such a big temptation!"


    "I''m afraid of going astray, by the way... If you want this day, it shouldn''t be..."


    "Yes!" The little fairy Yue Chang showed her white teeth and grinned. "I want this dragon vein to summon the gods..."


    "You are crazy!"


    Yueyi roared angrily.


    Dragon veins are their last support, if they lose something, the immortal world will fall into a place where no one can recover.


    "¡§"Yeah, I''m crazy... and I''m still mad, daddy is not dead, you know? Just looking at us from the sky, he was threatened...


    Unable to come down, even if his daughter died, even if the fairy world changed hands, he could only be in front of the audience.


    Even if Yu Beast catches us back, or even forces a child to be born, he can only watch..."


    When Yue Chang talked about this passage again, it seemed very close.


    Also very angry.


    This feeling of knowing that one''s relatives have become stronger, but can''t help oneself.


    I am afraid that only I am the most uncomfortable.


    Sit and watch the death of his wife and watch the death of his daughter.


    He still couldn''t come over.


    How sad it is.


    If Yueyi was taken by her younger sister, don''t want to be shocked.


    She really didn''t expect the possibility that her father hadn''t died yet.


    If it really is.


    Why not come down?


    Yueyi now has a lot of questions, but my sister doesn''t give herself any time to ask questions.


    Shinto sword in hand.


    The fighting power of each other is comparable to their father! ! !


    You must know that Emperor Xian is crushing Emperor Xian.


    Swish.


    The sword light is flying.


    A large number of imperial beast fairy running dogs died under Yue Chang''s sword.


    Until after half a stick of incense.


    The battle is completely over.


    Yue Chang said to the remaining prisoners: "My name is Yue Chang, the daughter of the last Immortal Emperor. Now the sky is taken over by us. Everyone squatted down with their heads and gave up all struggles."


    Seeing that the battle was over, Li Zhuzi began to lead people to set up a powerful altar of the magic circle.


    Lingyu was prepared long ago.

 Chapter 961：

    Originally the Shangdu came to make sacrifices, but now it is very quick to change places.


    Approximately 6,000 pieces of spiritual jade were placed.


    The earth shook suddenly.


    The dragon veins underneath felt the pressure of the **** pattern formation and wanted to be born early.


    Once here shakes.


    The entire fairy world also shook.


    And Yu Beast Fairy Monarch, and all other Fairy Monarchs felt that this terrible thing was happening. .


    Chapter 956 Liu Che: Do you have any opinion on mine?


    The dragon veins are alive.


    In fact, the strongest aura in the immortal world has agility.


    This spiritual wisdom is not wisdom.


    It is a kind of fruit position.


    A kind of supreme power that can transform mortals, a full cohesion for thousands of years.


    The spiritual energy underneath has become a substantial force.


    Roar.


    Accompanied by a deafening roar.


    The dragon vein was born.


    At this moment, Dou Zhuan Xingyi.


    The entire fairy world was plunged into darkness.


    Yueyi exclaimed: "Oh...Shenlong was born!!!"


    The ground was constantly being torn apart, the whole sky was shaking, and cracks after another appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Accompanied by a surge of pressure.


    The shadow of a golden dragon appeared on the sky.


    Yue Chang looked at Shenlong with a very cold expression.


    Li Zhuzi put his hands together and slapped one palm on the ground.


    "The Great Array of All Souls, make sacrifices..."


    The dragon was born.


    Then the sacrifice should also be started! ! !


    In the next moment, the Shadow Fairy came with his own men and horses.


    He looked at the engraving of the gods on the ground.


    Immediately, he roared angrily: "Second girl...are you going to destroy the immortal world?"


    Yue Chang looked back at him, smiled faintly, and said, "I''m just doing a right thing. Watch it carefully! The facts will prove that I am right..."


    Li Zhuzi in the distance is leading people to kneel down for 400 sacrifices.


    When Yueyi saw the shadow and the others arrived, she directly shouted: "Hurry up and stop her, I am sealed! I can''t move at all..."


    "what?"


    "Hurry up!"


    The Shadow Fairy teleported, and the sword array directly locked on Yueshang.


    Hundreds of exaggerated domineering swords pointed straight at the center of her eyebrows.


    The shadow said with difficulty, "Second girl, how come you have become like this... Don''t blame Uncle!"


    Jianqi aspect.


    Yue Chang has been shrouded.


    But the next moment, a golden light flashed.


    He actually destroyed the sword formation that Qi Canghai was proud of!


    I saw Yue Chang holding a golden sword and said like a female murderer: "Sorry uncle...you don''t understand me, I also understand...but I can''t tell you what I know!


    I couldn''t stop fighting until the sacrifice was over. "


    "Then it is better than anyone else''s means! Magic Array..."


    Li Huanchen didn''t hide it anymore.


    His formation was matched with Qi Canghai''s swordsmanship, and the army of angels who had killed him was frightened.


    However, these two people don''t know one thing.


    The moon garment of soul metamorphosis.


    Can ignore all phantom arrays.


    You can psychedelize her physical body, but you can''t psyche the other person''s soul.


    Sixteen phantom arrays are arranged in the past.


    Only three swords were ushered in.


    Yueyi looked anxiously at the chained Golden Dragon, cursing constantly in her heart.


    It''s just that my sister was ignorant before.


    Why is it still like this.


    I''m so mad at her!


    But the more anxious Yueyi became, the more useless it became.


    The immortal energy in his body was blocked by a strange force, the punch he had just met.


    Now my sister is no longer the incapable.


    The whole person is very smart!


    It counted their arrival from the beginning.


    Every step is playing chess, what has she encountered?


    Yueyi regrets it a bit, if he was bolder at first, it would be nice to know what this **** is like earlier.


    There will be no current situation.


    Ask the enemy three times.


    Like a blind man walking.


    My sister knows everyone''s moves, so it is very simple to deal with.


    Take one enemy three.


    Can perform well.


    The current Yue Chang is really surprising, not only that, but many of her moves are very troublesome.


    For example, the ice bed of Xue Nu''s ground veins.


    Just after the sacrifice was made, a hole was shot in the palm of Yue Chang''s flame.


    The scared ice girl ran away.


    She might be finished with another palm.


    Without the control of the phantom array, swordsmanship also suppressed Qi Canghai.


    How to fight this?


    The battle continues.


    Can''t admit defeat.


    However, as the fighting intensified.


    A figure appeared in the sky, and no one noticed his existence except Yue Shang.


    I saw the little fairy dodge.


    Retreating to the outside of the battlefield, looking at the figure, his lips trembled and said, "Daddy..."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Everyone, including Yueyi, looked at that figure.


    Refined and fragile.


    But it gives people an infinite sense of security.


    "Old friend..."


    "father..."


    "Master Xiandi..."


    Face the names of everyone.


    Old Xiandi didn''t speak, but fixed his gaze on his daughter.


    "Girl, how could you be like this."


    Facing the father¡¯s problem.


    Yue Chang''s expression of excitement slowly cooled down, and she smiled reluctantly: "Is it possible that you have to be like you, watching my mother slowly die?"


    "Stop now, let me kill those people, and everything is over!"


    "So Yu Beast can continue to get away with it?"


    Yue Chang''s expression suddenly changed, and she looked at her father questioningly.


    The old immortal emperor looked embarrassed, and said with great uncomfort: "The affairs of the immortal world can only be developed by the immortal world. I am no longer a person from the immortal world."


    "Then what do you want from the lower realm? I see... the older sisters are right. You have become a puppet, so this time, those people are afraid that the immortal realm will appear stronger than you.


    So fearful, right?


    Because Yu Beast is a waste, he will die slowly after he lives for countless years! Naturally, it¡¯s okay to do bad things...but our gods are different.


    The **** of our gods, can threaten you, right! "


    Yue Chang''s words were like a knife, directly inserted into the heart of the emperor.


    What can he do.


    I can apply for it, but also to save my lost daughter.


    The above gave him a death order.


    Kill all believers, then grab the mastermind and go back.


    The managers inside want to study it.


    There are less than ten people in Tianwaitian.


    But they are the strongest of all planes.


    If the strongest immortal emperor came out, the result would be completely different.


    His daughters and friends will be killed.


    So after he worked hard.


    Only in exchange for such a result.


    The old emperor took a deep breath and sighed: "That''s it. I can come down to save your lives. The person below who keeps praying is the mastermind...


    Let me take him away, all believers kill everything and it''s over! "


    "Do not..."


    Watching the big golden hand grab it down.

 Chapter 962：

    Yue Chang directly cut off with the Shinto Sword.


    There is a gap between the father and daughter.


    But at this moment, a brilliant crack appeared in the sky above the heaven.


    Time, space, and even everything.


    All have been frozen.


    "Do you have any opinion on my followers?"


    A majestic voice came slowly from the crack. .


    Chapter 957 The God of Darkness Likes to Be a Dog and Becomes a Real Dog


    All sentient beings looked towards the cracked sky, only a huge eye appeared in the golden light.


    How big is the giant eye?


    The entire fairy world, no matter where you are, you can see this eye.


    And the immortal emperor who just wanted to shoot.


    Now he was sweating profusely, and his body was kneeling on the ground uncontrollably.


    Just looking at him suppressed him to the ground.


    Well, if the owner of this eye makes a move.


    What will happen as a result?


    I will die!


    And it''s a spike! ! !


    The immortal emperor was extremely affirmed.


    Seeing the other party was silent.


    The voice continued to question.


    "Speak! What do you think about my believers~?"


    The sound of horror.


    He directly flew Xiandizhen''s vomiting blood upside down and withdrew for three hundred thousand li in a row, before he fell to the ground with a fainted face.


    However, time reversed.


    He knelt on the ground again.


    The golden eyes are still-cold.


    The immortal emperor knelt on the ground constantly vomiting blood, he was already one of the masters who surpassed the immortal emperor and ranked outside the sky.


    But even so, they still couldn''t bear the anger of the eternal Lord.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of her father, Yueyi immediately knelt on the ground and begged: "Great God, please don''t hurt my father like this. He is just innocent, he is just being persecuted..."


    Huh.


    The eyes moved slowly and lightly by half an inch.


    In an instant, Yueyi felt that her soul was about to freeze.


    What a terrible pressure.


    She even felt like she was about to explode and die in the next instant!


    Looking at the tortured daughter, the immortal emperor stood up tremblingly, kowtow to the huge eyes of the sky.


    "It''s me who is wrong, please don''t hurt the innocent, all the mistakes are me... please let my daughter go!"


    He couldn''t save his wife at the beginning, but now he can''t save his daughter.


    What a lifeless life.


    At this time, the immortal emperor was dying of hatred in his heart.


    But he is not hating the eternal god, but his incompetence.


    Always scrupulous about this and that.


    Come and go left and right.


    Become an indecisive person.


    At this time, Liu Che didn''t mean to listen to the other party, but continued to put pressure on Yueyi.


    There are waves of terrible pressure.


    The other party even had Dao Xin about to break, and the fairy infant was about to break.


    "What do you want? Please don''t hurt my daughter!!!"


    At this time, the immortal emperor was anxious.


    The daughter is going to be killed.


    Can he not be in a hurry?


    At this time Liu Che sneered and said, "What? The beast can bully her, but I can''t... Be a tortoise for five thousand years, and suddenly he changed after coming down?"


    "I know I was wrong, I beg you to kill me if you want to kill, don''t hurt my two daughters! As for the beast Yuju, I can''t wait to tear him up!!!"


    Old Xiandi''s eyes were red, and he gritted his teeth and said.


    The vengeance of killing his wife.


    It''s not a good thing.


    My wife is so gentle and kind.


    He died in the hands of a dog.


    "The weak don''t have the right to resist. Why don''t those guys who are hiding in the outer sky dare to show up? Are you not very interested in me?"


    Great sound.


    It directly penetrated the diaphragm of the world, and came to Tianwaitiantian.


    The figures inside were silent.


    No one dared to respond.


    On the contrary, in the upper space of the fairy world, a cute little loli showed a surprised expression after hearing the sound.


    She is like a mountain ghost.


    Wear a skirt that cannot cover the entire body.


    Many skins are exposed to the air.


    Little Lolita is beautiful and has a peculiar sense of beauty.


    The whole body is constantly rotating with Taoist rhyme.


    She tilted her head to think for a long time, but finally did not choose to go out.


    Because this is her home.


    It was empty and there was no one.


    Apart from the beast, there is nothing else.


    "Forget it, that person doesn''t look good at talking, I won''t go there..."


    Little Lori held up the splash.


    Played with a smile.


    Innocent smile.


    It will be fascinating.


    ......


    However, within the fairy world.


    The atmosphere is different.


    The dead immortal emperor resurrected.


    The **** of eternity that has been propagating has actually appeared.


    And there is only one eye, but it can suppress the entire immortal world, and even the people outside the sky don''t dare to intervene.


    People who see the sky are like turtles with their heads shrunk.


    Liu Che sneered: "Have you seen it? Do they dare to show up...a ??group of **** who only dared to hide in their own comfort nests and do things like hacking and stealing.


    But do you really think that for my believers, you will be let go like this!


    Get out of here! "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The cracks continue to grow.


    Until a giant that penetrated the sky and the earth appeared in the eyes of all living beings.


    The whole fairy world is like the end.


    A lot of places are falling apart.


    And the source of that mysterious space also showed a very uncomfortable expression.


    I saw that big hand grabbed it.


    Several guys hiding in the outer sky appeared in front of him.


    These people all know the old immortal emperor.


    But whether it is the twist of space or the force of time and space.


    All beings did not react.


    Facing the terrifying eternal lord, several detached persons trembled with fright.


    "Fellow..."


    "Huh? An ant like you deserves to call me a fellow Taoist..."


    An eternal light flew towards the first detached person in the immortal world.


    ....0...


    The terrible power directly obliterated it into powder.


    See this scene.


    All the people knelt in front of Liu Che.


    "My lord, this is all made by the dog, and it has nothing to do with us..."


    "Right, right, right... It''s all that person''s fault, we are just a salted fish!"


    "Senior, you treat us as a dog, let us go! We didn''t do anything..."


    ...


    Old Immortal Emperor looked at the group of detached people who were so flattering.


    The eyelids twitched.


    You TM also have today.


    The look of arrogance at the beginning.


    Isn''t it twitchy?


    Why has it become a waste now!


    After a long period of incense, Liu Che said to the person who wanted to be a dog: "Since you want to be a dog, then be a dog for the gods.


    It will take a million years to pay for your sins! "


    An eternal divine light flashed.

 Chapter 963：

    The dark god, the lord of the underworld, shrank directly and turned into a black and white huskies.


    It''s hard to say that I like being a dog.


    He likes to perfect these people the most.


    Then Liu Che''s gaze was placed on the other people, and suddenly these people began to retreat one after another.


    Did not dare to touch his gaze.


    "It seems that you don''t want to live anymore, so be wiped out..."


    "do not!!!"


    "Do not...."


    Two detached people with weird minds died under the eternal light.


    At this moment, the last two people who were left knelt on the ground shamelessly.


    "My lord, do whatever you ask us to do, as long as we don''t be a dog!" People.


    Chapter 958 Don''t want to be a dog, then you should be a toilet?


    "Oh? Let you be a toilet, would you like it..."


    Facing the difficulties of the God of Eternity, the detached person was completely sluggish.


    You said you have such a strong presence.


    Why are you talking about the toilet?


    Fairy who goes to the toilet?


    The Yue Chang below couldn''t hold it anymore, and laughed after a chuckle.


    She can see it.


    When the gods are old and bad, they are torturing people. These are above the top, and on the surface they want to maintain peace in all walks of life.


    In fact, they use power for personal gain.


    There are not many real good things.


    The full hook bar is paddling every day, and when encountering an abnormality, he will start to study.


    It''s still studying now.


    This **** makes you toilets, but if you don''t do it, you die.


    See how you guys are.


    Facing Liu Che''s strength, the detached person dare not speak anymore.


    But at this time, the terrifying **** sneered and said: "I knew you were pretending. There was also an ant who was made into a toilet by me.


    Millions of people go to the toilet every day.


    I think you have to come again? "


    "Don''t... my lord, just have a good time."


    "Okay, then become a pig and breed me...When will the immortal world give birth to 10 million pigs, just let you go..."


    "Ah, this..."


    A pig was born, with black and white flowers on his body, and it was very cute.


    Two huge pig treasures are very conspicuous.


    Until the last one, Liu Che didn''t torture the other person, but turned him into a dog and paired him with the dark god.


    After finishing this thing.


    Liu Che originally wanted to do something.


    As a result, a young girl appeared in front of her.


    Because he felt that the other party had very few clothes, he wrapped the other party''s skin with Caixia.


    This inconspicuous action gave little Lori a bottom.


    "You... can you leave early, the world will not be able to hold it anymore, even if you leave... it will take a long time to recover! I feel very uncomfortable..."


    Little Lolita walked in front of Liu Che in the eyes of everyone.


    What he said didn''t scare the immortal emperor and others to death.


    In front of this fierce god, you still dare to speak like this.


    Wait, it''s going to die soon.


    But what is shocking is that instead of being angry, Liu Che touched the other''s hair and said, "I will leave soon. I really can''t stay in this lower realm for long. Do you want to leave with me... in exchange, I can make the world better, and I can go to my world in the future!"


    Little Lori looked down and thought.


    It seems to be analyzing the pros and cons.


    Seeing her cute look, Liu Che opened the space directly and let her see her **** realm.


    The sky is made of black.


    Turned into a golden glow.


    Brilliant God Realm.


    Those who are detached are stunned.


    It turns out that there is such a vast world, which is really eye-opening! ! !


    "How? This is my home...I also made it by myself. If you go in with me, you can play in it..."


    "But, isn''t this immortal world going bad?"


    "It''s okay, you are the spirit of the immortal world, there is nothing after you leave!"


    She is called Yuan.


    The fairy world is her, but she is not equal to the fairy world.


    It is the spiritual consciousness hatched from all the spiritual qi in the fairy world, and it is completely different from the dragon veins that are bound by it.


    Looking at the beautiful and beautiful world, Yuan Qiao asked freshly: "Is it really possible to go? There is a strong vitality reaction in it, I really like it..."


    "Go, there are many older sisters who will play with you."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Watching Yuan walk up to the altar and fly towards the God Realm.


    Liu Che was also ready to return.


    Because if you don''t leave, the immortal world will indeed be unable to hold it.


    At this time, Yue Chang said to him: "God, please revive my mother before you leave..."


    "Oh... I almost forgot to bring your mother back to life! This is what I promised your request."


    Liu Che turned around and pointed his finger.


    Time and space began to turbulence.


    A long river appeared in front of everyone.


    Five thousand years of time flow.


    This is really shocking.


    Ying Zhixianjun and others all saw themselves in the long river of time.


    Then, I saw golden light flashing.


    Inside, a dying woman was taken. Her body was extremely weak and her soul was collapsing.


    But with the protection of golden light.


    He recovered in a short period of time.


    The beautiful woman blinked while looking at her husband and daughter nearby.


    She only heard her questioningly asking: "Didn''t I fight in Hongyantai? Why do I appear here... Yu Beast is dead, and why are you crying..."


    The woman is extremely beautiful, and her appearance is far better than that of an ice girl.


    At the moment she saw her resurrection, the ice girl subconsciously left next to the fairy emperor.


    "Madam, are you resurrected?"


    "No, I just brought her out of the long river of time, for the same reason... If I capture you inside, the current you will disappear..."


    Liu Che answered the immortal emperor''s question.


    Then he turned and left.


    And Yue Chang walked up to her sister, used magical techniques to treat her injury, and took her little hand and said, "Ban...Forget it, sister will go with me.


    I am afraid of being bullied in the God Realm alone. "


    "you..."


    "Listen to me, please rest assured..."


    Looking at the smiling younger sister, Yueyi felt as if she had returned to her childhood.


    Eventually she stepped onto the altar.


    Accompanied by the dragon pulsing away from the sky.


    On the other hand, the immortal emperor''s wife did not want to let the children, but all this was seen by the immortal emperor and was quickly stopped.


    "This is a blessing for my daughter, we will see it in the future!"


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, the greatness of the gods cannot be described in words. You should have died, but now it has been five thousand years since that battle!"


    "What? I... I was still fighting last moment."


    The woman was very shocked.


    It is hard to imagine anyone possessing such terrible power.


    Afterwards, the two couples sat aside, narrating the five thousand years of events, and when they heard the husband go to heaven, they thought they would gain a powerful force.


    As a result, he did not live as well as a dog.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    ......


    Li Zhuzi received the gift of God.


    This is the power brought along with the resurrection of the 1.5 Immortal Emperor''s wife.


    There are three Dao Fruits.


    ¡¾Xiaoxianshu¡¿, ¡¾Physique¡¿, ¡¾Swordsmanship¡¿.


    You can choose your favorite rule for each, but there are only two at most.


    One is auxiliary.


    The other is the mainstream.


    That is his future route.


    In order to make up for the dragon veins obtained by Li Zhuzi, he specially gave him a cub of the starry sky dragon.


    The other party now hissed like a snake lying on his head.


    "Idiot, take me to ramen, I''m so hungry...hiss..."


    "What kind of band to send, big brother, I don''t know how to take you to fly, my dad is a starry dragon, and I will also be a starry dragon from now on, hiss..."


    "I swear that if you dare to look at me with idiot eyes, you will definitely turn you into a Splatoon."


    Chapter 959 Happy to win the Dao of Dragon, the cute will of the fairy world---source!


    Li Zhuzi immediately did not dare to continue to show that extremely mocking expression.

 Chapter 964：

    I didn''t expect this little dragon to be so terrifying.


    What a dad!


    Although he felt a little uneasy, Li Zhuzi knew in his heart that this would be his favorite.


    My partner in the future.


    He doesn''t know what his own situation is in the history of the original, but... even if he knows, he feels good.


    Because of the current self, he seems to have become the king of the immortal world.


    Who dares to disobey yourself?


    As long as you don''t die, your wife is not just looking for it!


    Not to mention anything else, now he climbed up and called out, at least he could find a thousand or eight hundred fairy sisters.


    Although the beauty is definitely not as good as Gu Linglong and others.


    But as the saying goes, it is true happiness to live.


    Carefully recall these fairy monarchs, and the arranged self.


    He was really full of malice.


    Who wants his life to be manipulated?


    Like a puppet, do the specified things at the specified 29 time.


    This is his most annoying thing.


    --------------


    At this time, Liu Che''s body returned to the God Realm.


    Seeing the beauties who arrived, they smiled. Although they are still a few short, it is enough for now.


    After that, Rin Tosaka can wake up Li Zhuzi for a while.


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden fairy goddess, Gu Linglong, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a middle-ranked god---Gu Linglong."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden fairy goddess Xiao Meiying, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a middle-ranked **** --- Xiao Meiying."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden immortal goddess Xiao Wenwa, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a middle-ranked god---Xiao Wenwa."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden fairy goddess Wanyue, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a mid-level **** --- Wanyue."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden fairy goddess Ni Luohong, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a mid-level god-Ni Luohong."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden fairy goddess Zhou Qingxuan, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a mid-level god---Zhou Qingxuan."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden immortal goddess Qin Suge, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a mid-level god---Qin Suge."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden immortal goddess of water like smoke, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a middle **** --- water like smoke."


    "Ding... your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a golden immortal goddess Lin Fan, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a middle-ranked **** --- Lin Fan."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a fairy prince-level goddess Yueshang, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a creation goddess---Yueshang."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a fairy-sovereign-level goddess mooncloth, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a creation goddess---the mooncloth."


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you a detached person [Yuan], triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a supreme late goddess---Yuan."


    Tip: Yuan, as the origin of the fairy world, is also the spirit of the fairy world. Because she is willing to follow you, the world consciousness will no longer continue to reject it.


    Reminder: Because of the arrival of the source, your god''s realm is directly born into a plane, and the attribute is the immortal realm!


    Reminder: Your Xianxia system training increases the training speed by 50%.


    Hint: The source can give birth to offspring, and the potential is very strong.


    Tip: Yuan has great potential. I hope that the host will cultivate it. This is a woman with the potential to dominate.


    Reminder: Yueshang and Yueyi are people of great luck. If you let the other party manage the fairy world, the talents born will be significantly improved.


    Tip: There is a demon spirit system in your **** system, and the monster clan can choose by themselves.


    Remarks: Demon spirits are not equal to monsters, but a system that abandons demons and pursues immortality.


    Yuan''s supreme realm made Liu Che feel very shocked.


    Can only be said to be the origin of the fairy world!


    For this little loli, he directly asked Yaya to take the other party to play.


    And strictly urged, Ya-Ya must not make any brain teasers! ! !


    After all this is done.


    Liu Che only continued to receive subsequent treasures.


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi sacrificed to you the dragon veins of the immortal world, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the Dragon Avenue!"


    Remarks: The Dao of Dragons is a special existence. The minds of thousands of creatures are integrated. It is a spiritual way and the most direct system of domineering.


    Tip: The stronger the user of the Dragon Avenue, the stronger the power.


    Reminder: The current Dragon Avenue is zero percent at the first level.


    Reminder: People who cannot be kings cannot comprehend this power, while those who are qualified to be kings can comprehend directly.


    Reminder: All believers who understand the Dao of Dragon can obtain two kinds of supernatural powers, [Dragon''s Body] and [Dragon''s Domination].


    "Ding...your main priest Li Zhuzi, sacrificed to you the surpassing 9th-grade divine weapon Mie Shen Bow, triggering a multi-million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of the creation-level divine treasure---Angel Miejin."


    Tip: Angel 403 Dejin contains the soul of the angel creation god. You have obtained an additional angel goddess, which triggers a million-fold increase. Congratulations on obtaining a goddess in the early stage of the Supreme Realm.


    Tip: In your God''s Realm, the cultivation speed of the Angelic Taoism is substantially strengthened because of the opponent, and all cultivation speeds are increased by 50%.


    Tip: The angel is currently in a stable mood and can be cultivated with peace of mind.


    "It''s really a big profit!"


    Looking at the two refreshing buffs, Liu Che''s heart was refreshed.


    Although the angels are spicy chicken, the 50% increase in cultivation speed is still very good.


    The shortcomings and advantages of angels are basically the same.


    The practice is simple, and you can gain strength by faith.


    The explosive force was fierce, but the successor was weak.


    The cultivator is just the opposite.


    However, Yuan is really outrageous, and the system''s evaluation of her is too high.


    Almost the highest standard.


    In fact, think about it, a collection of consciousness in the fairy world can indeed win this honor.


    As for conceiving children.


    Hmm... let''s cultivate feelings first.


    As for Yueyi and Yueshang, the pair of supreme sisters, they are almost his favorites.


    Especially the little fairy Yueshang.


    Love to sex.


    She can desperate for love, so she will do it herself this time. .


    Chapter 960 Dongfang Huaizhu: The gods have a special liking for sister flowers!


    Yueyi and Yueshang came to him.


    The former is a little daunting.


    He didn''t even dare to look up at himself.


    Instead, his sister was dragged to him.


    Yue Chang squeezed her sister''s little hand, and comforted: "Sister, don''t be afraid... the gods were doing gestures at the time, and they didn''t really hate you!"


    At this time, in the hall.


    They are the only people in the world.


    Yuan was a child who couldn''t sit still, and ran out crazy.


    Facing her sister, Yueyi slowly raised her head and looked at the God of Eternity.


    But after just taking a look, he didn''t dare to look at it.


    Because she found that the other''s eyes were always on her.


    Feel every inch of skin under the opponent''s field of vision.


    Little faces are flushing.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be nervous. It''s home when you come here, but I am the parent. I can still go back in the future for things related to the fairy world.


    But it may come to this world soon... As for the contradiction between angels and the fairy world, just let it go. "


    While speaking, Liu Che looked at the creation **** in the angel world.


    This beautiful woman is actually similar to Li Zhuzi''s daughter in the original book.


    After all, it was the source of her life that was used to heal the other person, and Gu Linglong gained a part of the inheritance because of this.


    It is the sustenance of the soul.


    The angel Chuangshi said in a lonely tone: "If you had appeared earlier, maybe...we wouldn''t be what we are now!"


    "That''s not right..." Xiao Meiying stepped out and said, "If you are still ruling the angel world, there will only be one result, and you will continue to resist God.


    Your angels are a kingdom of faith, will they make the people below give up their faith? If that is the case, your strength will continue to fall! "


    This is indeed true.


    The angel system is like that.


    Xiao Meiying''s big breast sister came to the angel **** and asked, "By the way, what is your name?"


    "I... my name is Seriana, but... since I''m here, you can give me a name. The angel that was once is dead. ¡¨."


    "Then call Yanran."


    Liu Che said with a smile.


    The latter nodded obediently, thinking the name was pretty good.


    At this time, the King of Angels looked like a beautiful blonde woman, with a very good figure and smooth skin like milk.


    There are a pair of golden light wings behind.


    But this kind of wings can be contracted.


    And after coming to the God Realm, Yan Ran discovered that her wings could still be hidden.


    It has become an illusory wing.


    At this moment, a figure of Miaoman walked in from outside and saw the woman with wings behind her, she couldn''t help but shine.


    "I said why the magpie is chatting today. It turns out that an angel sister is here. Hello... my name is Kyle!"


    Elegant posture.


    strong force.


    And the pretty face that overwhelms the country and the city.


    Yan Ran discovered that there was more than one angel in the God Realm.


    "Hello, my name is Yanran."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and then Yanran walked outside under the leadership of Kyle.


    On the other hand, Xiao Meiying and others talked with Liu Che.


    "Sir Shenling, where are we going to allocate it for a while? I really want to play with Sister Dongfang Huaizhu..."


    "Then I will call her over. I really didn''t expect her such a cold temperament will be liked by so many people."


    "No, Sister Dongfang Huaizhu is very kind to us."


    "Yeah, there are also Sister Duanmurong and Sister Ye Rou, who are very good to us..."

 Chapter 965：

    Yueyi turned into a bystander.


    But soon her pride was shattered.


    Because every woman who came afterward was stronger than she wanted to come.


    Especially the arrival of Ye Rou.


    That aura directly crushed her!


    At this moment, Yueyi was a bit at a loss.


    She suddenly felt that she didn''t know what to do.


    I always feel that I can''t get in.


    When I came to the God Realm with my sister, I was holding God to let go of their hatred, which is considered as sacrificing myself to protect my parents.


    But with more and more outstanding women, she suddenly found that she was a bit disadvantaged.


    "Idiot, call someone..."


    Seeing her sister in a daze, Yue Chang pinched her finger angrily, and then the two sisters began to greet politely.


    Sister called down in a circle.


    Yueyi has an extra creation-level jade flute, and Yueshang has an extra fairy sword.


    Dongfang Huaizhu looked at Yueyi and said softly: "I hope your sisters will take care of the gods, and don''t bring emotions here because of things in the lower realm.


    The God Realm is a big family, and your sisters are very special. If you can serve the Gods wholeheartedly, it will be our greatest respect. "


    "Thank you sister, your gift..."


    "But it''s a small object made by myself. I also like blowpipe. I can talk together if I have time!"


    Suddenly, Yueyi seemed to understand why everyone was so harmonious.


    Because everyone is polite.


    The higher the status, the more tolerant.


    Although these women are all over the country, each one has its own characteristics.


    But they will not be jealous, and even come to comfort themselves and others.


    This moved Yue Yi very much. If she was allowed to treat a younger sister who was a few lower levels, she would have no face.


    Accompanied by small gifts.


    Soon Yueyi''s heart was also imprinted, and hers was a flower from the other side.


    Coquettish and charming.


    Very suitable for her character.


    At this time, Wanyue, Zhou Qingxuan and others were not left out.


    Although their strength is average.


    Even a prisoner.


    However, none of these sisters looked down upon them.


    To be precise, they are treated equally.


    This made Wan Yue and the others, as well as the demon spirit''s daughters relieved.


    Don''t ask how good you are.


    Treating equally is the greatest respect.


    Afterwards, Yan Lingji took them out. After all, Ye Rou and her sister were pregnant, and she would take a break during the chat.


    On the way, she said to everyone: "¡§"There are no rules in our God Realm. The new sisters can go wherever they want to play.


    But if you want to learn, the stronger sisters will teach once every seven days. Of course, you can also start.


    If you don¡¯t like to join other gods, you can also build your own gods. As for the sleeping quarters... this month, it can be arranged for you! "


    "We are not in a hurry!"


    Yue Chang immediately represented Joe.


    This is really wicked to **** love from the very beginning.


    So she directly stated.


    As a result, they ushered in a blank eye from the other party.


    "Stupid, this is a gift from God to every newcomer. After the early stage, if you are not favored, you need a love, I am afraid that it will be in line for a year!


    But don¡¯t worry about you and your sister, gods like this kind of sister, hehe..."


    "Sister Yan Lingji, you are good or bad!".


    Chapter 961 Yaya''s Ultimate Nemesis---Yue Shang Little Fairy! [Picture]


    "La la la... la la la..."


    Just when they were walking on the street.


    A girl with a red-brown gradient color and double ponytail came from a distance.


    There are stars in the eyes.


    She looks very cute and special, especially the cute little white ghost flying around her, which adds a bit of charm to her.


    Seeing so many new faces, Walnut said with a smile: "Han Lingji has so many new people today, it looks very interesting..."


    "Well, it''s from the lower realm. Did you go to the **** world to play again?"


    "Of course, I have collected a lot of interesting stories, especially the bad guys imprisoned in Eighteen Purgatory, each of them is super interesting..."


    Since coming to God Realm.


    Walnut''s favorite place is actually the world of hell.


    The world of the dead is actually no different from other worlds, except that there are many souls there.


    Especially some villains, very interesting.


    Looking at the energetic girl with a smile on her face, Yueyi somehow recalled her childhood.


    When did you even stop smiling?


    Carrying a deep hatred of blood.


    In the end it became this 403 look.


    "Okay, I''m going to leave... It''s been two months since I saw your husband, I guess I''m going to be caught up in the family law again! Go ahead and do it..."


    A red butterfly''s shadow flickered in the air.


    The walnut disappeared.


    Xiao Meiying said with envious expression: "A so free and easy girl, she feels so frank..."


    "Yeah, there are plum blossom pupils in the eyes, what a peculiar woman!"


    "If you like it, you can often talk to her. She is from Tivat World and her name is [Walnut].


    Hmm...Is it one of the very popular people in the God Realm? "


    The name of Walnut, even the goddess of Gang will know her name.


    The little poems on the streets are all written by her, and I heard that she has been studying parenting ballads recently.


    Although it was said before that Hu Tao''s smile was a fake smile, but when she came to the realm of God, she completely released herself.


    Very happy mood.


    Every day is very fulfilling.


    After listening to Yan Lingji''s description of Walnut, Yueyi seemed to feel how she should live in the future.


    In the God Realm, the status of Goddess is very high.


    There are almost no restrictions.


    Why not live out yourself?


    In the fairy world, he stayed in the heaven for thousands of years.


    Now that my parents are finally reunited, I should live for myself.


    Thinking of this, Yue Yi''s face finally showed a smile from the heart.


    Then, they saw many goddesses.


    There are Yula, who is dressed in **** clothes, and Jin who is more conservatively dressed.


    There are even ya ya who don''t want to grow bigger.


    But this little devil''s exit was a sharp turn of his mind, and as a result, the girl who thought it was crushing everyone, but met his own life enemy.


    That is Yueshang! !


    An equally quirky little fairy.


    "Hey...please listen to the ultimate question of brain teasers, one day Xiao Ga and Xiao Jiang went to the river, why Xiao Ga did not dare to go down the river with the boat, but Xiao Jiang could easily swim in it!"


    "Because the water is too deep, Xiao Ga can''t hold it!"


    Yue Chang answered directly without thinking.


    In an instant, Ya Ya collapsed.


    Hold the wreath on the ground with your fingers.


    What is going on with these newcomers?


    One is cute and scary, and the other is smart and scary.


    Yaya is so uncomfortable.


    At this time, Xiao Meiying''s sister, seeing the small figure of Ya Ya Ping, immediately shined, and walked over and said, "Sister, hug you..."


    "Hold you, I, Tang Tang''s girl, use you to hug you!"


    Huh.


    Yaya turned from a little loli into a proud Xiyao goddess, proudly raising her head.


    Xiao Wenwa was killed instantly!


    This made Xiao Wenwa, who had a sense of pride in her heart, just want to cry without tears.


    Good guy, who are the gods.


    On the other hand, Yuan sees Sister Yaya who has become an adult, and her eyes are full of stars.


    "Yaya, you are so amazing, this transformation is so fun!"


    "Hmm... Call me sister Xiyao, remember... When I was younger, I called sister Yaya, and at this time I called sister Xiyao."


    She changed her appearance when she said that.


    Carrying the other party to another place.


    And Yue Chang asked strangely: "She has always been like this?"


    "That''s not... This girl, I always say that my chest is too heavy to become an adult, oh... I don''t know what a hungry guy is, what a good body.


    I always hate thinking, and I like to maintain the appearance of a girl.


    What a stalker... do you know why she ran away? "


    Yue Chang shook his head.


    The latter smiled and said: "Because she always likes to use her brain teaser to ask people, if she fails, she will be hit hard."


    "What an interesting person, so interesting..."


    Yue Chang covered her mouth and smiled.


    Before I came to the God Realm, I always thought that the God Realm was a very serious, even unsmiling place.


    Be careful everywhere.

 Chapter 966：

    You might even be punished if you say something wrong.


    The result is different from what they think.


    It''s really like a big family, except that there is only one man.


    In the end, Yueyi and Yueshang did not choose to join the **** system, but chose to create one by themselves.


    But there are still many things to learn about the creation of the spiritual system.


    This means that they will enter a very long period of study in the future.


    Until the two sisters returned to the palace.


    Yueyi also didn''t bother to maintain the appearance of a lady, lying on the cloud bed unscrupulously, humming softly: "I really don''t know why we had a gap because of our uncle in the first place!"


    The other party is the father''s hand.


    Some handsome.


    Be responsible and responsible.


    Young girls are naturally attracted by it when they are pregnant.


    But now that it has cooled down, if you think about it carefully, it turns out that the original feeling is nothing but a dream.


    Because from beginning to end.


    The attitudes expressed by others are very obvious.


    That is, I don''t like either of them.


    Yue Chang heard the words and said: "I''m just arguing with you. I''m like a little fox all day, either asking for credit or complaining. It''s a serious matter.


    You have lost your temper..."


    "You can''t blame me, if you change to my position, what would you think? Both parents are dead, and there is only a ray of remnant soul left for my sister!


    If I spare no effort to fight, then the plan that has been maintained for thousands of years will be completely over!


    This bet, I dare not..."


    You really can''t blame Yueyi, because things are so settled.


    Everyone has sacrifices.


    Yue Chang pouted her lips and said nothing in the end.


    The past, that''s it, I hope the sisters will continue to go on in the future.


    ......


    The next day, Walnut woke up cautiously from her husband, put on Luo socks and tried to sneak away.


    As a result, he was stopped by a big hand just as he was about to run. .


    Chapter 962 Walnut: If I have a baby, I can''t play crazy everywhere!


    "Why? I stayed with me for the night yesterday, now I''m running?"


    Lazy voice, with gentle palms.


    All the struggles of Walnut were crushed in an instant.


    I saw the girl showing a pitiful expression, and whispered: "Didn''t everyone admit their mistakes? And she also became a knight for half a night."


    Just let me go...or else, otherwise, I will punish my family law, okay..."


    She knew that once-she couldn''t go away.


    It is estimated that it is the next day to see the sun.


    Gods love themselves.


    Walnut was overjoyed, but he couldn''t be greedy.


    "My two daughters want to see you so much, and I''m thinking if we have children, what do you think?"


    "Child! You are going to give me a baby..."


    Walnut was shocked directly.


    In their world, no one has conceived yet.


    The main reason is that Qin and others are assisting Condensing to handle official duties, and there is no time at all.


    And Thor and Paimeng are two existences who like to play everywhere.


    Do you want to be the lucky one?


    Seeing the surprise in the plum blossom pupil, Liu Che gently hugged him to his chest and said, "I know that our peaches also like babies.


    Your grandfather has been reincarnated. Although you can occasionally see him, his bloodline has actually been cut off.


    I have been thinking about a lot of things recently, how about deciding to give birth to a little peach? "


    "Actually...actually I...well, I''m all over the place, I really want to have a home!"


    She used to be a naughty child.


    Carefree.


    Grandpa told me to study, but she didn''t!


    At the age of three, he started to endorse invertedly. At the age of six, he began to skip school and sleep. At the age of eight, he began to study the classics at home.


    But people will grow up, when Walnut''s grandfather dies.


    The pillar in the girl''s heart collapsed.


    A person who had escaped from a temperament became a mature and stable woman.


    Although still weird.


    But this does not want her charm.


    The walnut was crying, even a little heart-piercing.


    She cried for being moved.


    Because the gods understand themselves, understand her heart, and know what she needs.


    This mutual love.


    It is the most precious.


    It was not until a long time before Walnut sat up on her knees with rain.


    The calf curled up behind him.


    The standard duck sits.


    "Don''t laugh at me, I didn''t cry because I had a baby, I was happy... Well, that''s it!"


    "Then you should also pay attention, don''t always jump around, learn more about those sisters."


    "Hmm..."


    The girl tilted her head and smiled.


    Then tidying up the corners of his clothes shyly, stroking his lower abdomen lovingly.


    Become a mother by myself.


    This is very shocking news, but the mentality is about to change again, and I will not be able to be like a child in the future.


    Recalling that dirty look when I was a child.


    Walnut felt that she wanted to make her daughter more refined.


    Can''t be like a little crazy woman like he was back then.


    It''s best to look like Yue''er, beautiful and obedient.


    That''s good.


    ......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    The degenerate witch: "Today, my sister is bragging with me again, saying that the spiritual realm can be cultivated at a speed of 50%, is that true?"


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Really, not only angels, but also immortal cultivators! It''s almost 50%..."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Woo, why is there no bald donkey bonus, damn... I don''t care about this Buddha!"


    Junior Brother Dazhufeng: "Well, I knew I wouldn''t choose any Arhat anymore. Mother...you said that it was so good to take refuge in God earlier, and I was hurting Laozi to find the way for you.


    Cool now?


    We are at the bottom! ! ! It¡¯s all messed up...smashed up..."


    Judicial God: "Comfortable, I broke through the bottleneck yesterday, and my practice is like drinking soup, simple..."


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "This is luck, you are a bald donkey, and the system of cultivation is also biased.


    The typical three non-stick.


    No rule, no system, and no welfare in the end. "


    Pirate King of the Caribbean: "In fact, there are very few immortal cultivators and angels in the group? I don''t remember many, such as the dragon."


    For peace: "Basically more than 30% is not, like Oshe Maru... Constantine... Serena... Sam... You see, this is not all!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Brother...I''m unlucky enough. I''m the only one in the science department."


    Alice: "Fart, am I not?"


    Vampire Queen: "Sister, you are from the Gene Avenue, you are not from the science department, right..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Ninja scientist: "Specifically speaking, it is still a science and technology department. The main reason is that the analysis of genes is actually relatively simple to crack from a scientific point of view.


    But the insistence is still the same. "


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "There will be meetings in the future to increase the BUFF. Don''t worry. As for the problem of bald donkeys, this is indeed a bit pitiful.


    The gods don''t seem to like bald donkeys. "


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Hahahaha...I am so ridiculous, there are such unlucky people!"


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "Silence for a minute, Brother Bald Donkey~~~"


    Pudu sentient beings: "...Don''t toss me anymore. Anyway, if I try to cultivate, this will end? By the way, Naz, you stinky guy is very lively these days.


    ....0.......


    Is it itchy again? "


    The young dragon-seeking boy: "No, I feel very comfortable recently. I am working hard every day..."


    Explorer O''Connor: "Brother, my plane crashed, damn... the plane has turned into a swimmer, and those dog-like heretics are really disgusting..."


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "No way? Someone chases you to the Dragon Kingdom, then you are real cowhide..."


    Tanjirou: "I also find it strange. What happened on earth..."


    Explorer O''Connor: "I originally planned to sneak in. Anyway, I found the Dragon Tomb and left. As for the treasures of Shangri-La, I can get it.


    But the problem is that some dogs are improper people. After I was driven away from the European continent, they even mixed up with devils.


    So I am helpless now! "


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Unlucky... Then come on, the land of the Dragon Kingdom is very vast."


    That''s the problem.


    The dragon country has a large area.


    It was very difficult to find the Dragon Tomb, so I had to come slowly.


    Klin: "Then you don''t teleport, do you have other magic?"


    Explorer O''Connor: "When I was you, I used Qi to lock it directly, and I didn''t have a detector, so I could accurately know the location of the Dragon Tomb.


    Yingzheng¡¯s previous coordinates were wrong. Not only was there no cemetery inside, I was almost reported to me.


    Damn..."

 Chapter 967：

    Emperor Qin Shi: "Ahem... I just give you the position I prepared" person.


    Chapter 963 Ziyuan, you are really sinful, you have half the credit for the end of the Dragon Kingdom


    Ying Zheng told O''Connor according to the location of the tomb he had prepared.


    The two are naturally different.


    First of all, the world generated is different.


    The second is the tomb of Ying Zheng, which is very **** in this world.


    In addition to some terracotta warriors, there are only a few demonized horses.


    I have to spit out a few words again here.


    Crooked Nutrients fundamentally understands the Dragon Kingdom, thinking that making a hole is a dragon''s lair, and even making a nun Ziyuan is as old as the old lady.


    Ying Zheng is able to read books, and he also said that it is very charming.


    It''s terrible.


    Imagine if you were an emperor and faced a fifty-year-old lady, her skin would have creases.


    Would you still say I want this woman?


    vomit.


    ......


    O''Connor swam across a large lake and suddenly thought of something.


    That''s why I am obsessed with finding Yingzheng''s cemetery?


    I went directly to Shangri-La to get the water of life soon!


    Thinking of this, O''Connor woke up, just as the Dragon Kingdom was fighting at this time, he relied on passing down magic arts and sects to gain a foothold.


    But Dongying Devil attacked, but was wiped out instead.


    In just a few days, a group of people gathered around O''Connor.


    One of the old men asked him: "Fairy, if we beat the devil like this, the gods won''t be angry, will they?"


    "What are you angry about? People have already attacked you, even if the devils are wiped out, the gods will not be angry.


    Remember one sentence, the gods love the Dragon Kingdom most.


    Understand? "


    "Understood! We thoroughly understand..."


    Looking at the people going out, O''Connor also smiled.


    The real **** is different from what he had in mind.


    The media will only tamper with history according to their own ideas.


    But the real **** is full of vigor.


    I hope God can see what I do.


    At this time, O''Connor was smoking a generation of cigarettes, watching the group of people go to slaughter the devils.


    As for why he didn''t show up.


    It''s because you want to leave.


    However, before leaving, I want to see if these people can fight overheated weapons.


    As a result, just five minutes.


    The devils suffered heavy casualties.


    "Cut... I''m so worried, what are you doing with the devil..."


    O''Connor shook his head, got up and walked towards the dreamland.


    Shangri-La is in a snowy field, to be precise, in a gorge on the highest snow-capped mountain in the world.


    Rumor has it that all seasons are like spring there.


    There is a pool of life water.


    Human beings can cultivate the supreme magic method by drinking it.


    But beasts drink it, they can fade away the animal body and become a human body.


    The sky is full of snow.


    For O''Connor, there is no impact, because he has mental perception, so he does not need to be like in the original book.


    What clues to look for.


    He rushed directly to the snow mountain and rushed up.


    The wind is violent.


    As biting as a knife, mortals want to walk around here, afraid that it will turn into a corpse in an instant.


    What a dangerous place.


    O''Connor used the magic shield, flashing towards the inside constantly, until he reached the top of the mountain, he closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    The spirit spreads as fast as the Internet.


    Soon he found the treasure spot.


    ......


    Inside the cave that is like spring all year round.


    A woman stays here, with an incense burner beside her, and a portrait.


    She is Shion.


    People who have lived for thousands of years from ancient times would have died without this water of life.


    But here, she slaughtered many people who came to hunt for treasure.


    Because this spring water can make people gain eternal life, if someone drank it, an immortal emperor would appear outside.


    This is something she absolutely cannot allow.


    So, while waiting for the Dragon Emperor to resurrect, she was also guarding against outsiders.


    Suddenly, Shion opened her eyes sharply.


    He looked up and looked out of the cave.


    She whispered: "Who?"


    The sallow skin and the face full of folds and crow''s feet were exposed in O''Connor''s field of vision.


    When the two meet.


    Ziyuan immediately drew his sword out of its sheath, and said angrily: "It''s another outsider, I think you guys are also going to **** the water of life, right?


    Get out of here now, otherwise... I''ll kill you! "


    "Hey... old lady, don''t be so angry! I just have a few questions to ask you..."


    "what is the problem?"


    Shion said with pressure and anger, she was pretentious!


    But being called an old woman, this made Shion''s heart awkward.


    I saw O''Connor sneered: "You killed the Dragon King and turned it into a terracotta warrior. Have you ever thought about how many people died at your hands after the chaos of the world?


    Secondly, you know that the emperor is fond of you, but you directly seduce a general...


    To say who is the scourge, I think you accounted for at least seven points! A guy with a pleated face, doing three tricks... guarding the treasure of the Dragon Kingdom, but not letting the people drink it.


    Do you feel that only you are special? "


    "You don''t need to take care of my affairs. You know how many things happened back then, and... this fountain of life cannot be consumed by mortals!"


    "why?"


    "Because they will become powerful and immortal!"


    "Heh...then have you seen the people outside being bullied by devils? A small Japanese pirate came to attack the Dragon Kingdom!


    And you are sitting on the treasure, but you are full of benevolence, justice and morality. You are so boastful and noble. Why do you give your daughter the spring water to drink? "


    "You...how did you know about this!!!"


    Shion looked at him in shock.


    This is my own secret.


    It is also the thing she hides the deepest.


    She drank spring water, and her daughter also drank spring water.


    But other people are guilty of drinking.


    Then it must be slaughtered.


    Such a bossy and malignant existence is really ridiculous enough to live.


    In fact, the resurrection of the Dragon Emperor conquered the world with the terracotta warriors and horses.


    Is this uncomfortable?


    O''Connor couldn''t help but complain.


    Shion was blown up by his words, and rushed out with a little toe, only to reach mid-air just now.


    A flame sword penetrated it.


    Nailed to the ground.


    "Bitch, the dragon country was devastated. I think that if the 1.5 **** knows it, he will agree with me to do it... There is only selfishness in his heart, not a **** of righteousness in the country.


    Die to the Lord..."


    The long sword burned fiercely.


    Shion kept screaming.


    "No... you don''t even know that Yingzheng is a tyrant... I''m not wrong, it''s all him... it''s all him..."


    But O''Connor ignored her after killing her.


    He began to collect all the life spring water.


    These things can be dedicated to the gods in the future.


    It is definitely a good treasure.


    In Longguo, he was in charge, coupled with the rise of the religion, and the support of believers.


    Defeating the devils is basically easy.


    "How about completely destroying the devil?"


    O''Connor was shocked by his own thoughts, but it was really good to think about it. .


    Chapter 964 Qinger: Husband, come soon, the child in my stomach has become an egg! [ͼ]


    With the Fountain of Life, O''Connor''s journey to the Dragon Kingdom is complete.


    But he didn''t want to end this way, instead, he turned and headed to the hinterland of the Dragon Kingdom, while propagating the sect.


    Don''t forget to look for the dragon king.


    If you subdue the other party, you will have a helper for your follow-up.


    ......


    At this time, within the God Realm.


    The fact that Walnut had a baby soon became known to the sisters of Tiwatt World.


    It''s not midday yet.


    The sisters gathered around him.

 Chapter 968：

    Ningguang, Qin, Barbara, Shenli Linghua, Gan Yu, Youla, Paimeng, Lisa, Noelle, Rosalia...


    All the girls are here.


    With a faint look, Liu Che''s scalp was numb.


    Especially Ningguang, who was already sitting on his lap, tears flickering in his eyes.


    "Husband, didn''t you say that all people are treated equally... Why did you give that girl to Walnut first."


    "Here..."


    "Who is that one? In fact, I''m fine. After all, 29 has to work, and all my energy is on official duties, but Pimeng and the others have to share one..."


    Ningguang''s little hand grasped his vitals.


    Said quietly.


    Liu Che said helplessly: "It will be up to you soon, it''s just walnut... I always thought she was very strong and didn''t care about anything. Later I learned that she was just pretending..."


    "To put it bluntly, I still have pity for others, then I... I am impoverished after an hour, but I am barefoot on the beach as a hawker."


    Speaking of who is miserable.


    Ning Guang is my part.


    Who hasn''t had a pitiful time yet, like Gan Yu...Before meeting herself, she, a half immortal, was rejected by mankind.


    Not recognized by Xiandao.


    Can only live alone.


    Another thing is Qin. As the acting head, the sister at home is nowhere, and the real head leads the large army away.


    The only reliance is the unreliable Fengshen.


    Doesn''t she work hard?


    Then came the Ula family, basically as a remnant of the previous aristocratic era, their family members were rejected by all Mond.


    Think of the evil race back then.


    But she ignored everything and worked hard every day.


    Liu Che looked at those faintly resentful girls, and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    And his silence made these girls cry.


    Everyone thinks that the gods don''t like them and don''t want to give them to babies.


    There are many older sisters who have babies, which is not only a status symbol, but also a result of being truly accepted.


    There is the first one in my own world, but there is no second one.


    This is really disturbing.


    Gan Yu''s thoughts are so delicate that she has already begun to wipe tears.


    Liu Che suddenly panicked. Why is this crying... He just thought about it.


    Ning Guang said in a light voice at this time: "God, you still don''t speak, they just want a promise. Otherwise, if this goes on, I''m afraid that after going out, everyone will not dare to raise their heads to see people."


    "Is it so serious?"


    "Yes, I guess everyone thinks that you don''t want to give it to a child."


    "hiss..."


    After Liu Che realized his understanding, he made a bold move.


    He pulled Paimeng into his arms and kissed him directly, and then said: "Don''t cry, I just thought about how to arrange it.


    Otherwise, I have a baby, how do I do work?


    And you, Gan Yu... You will have a baby next time, and see if the baby unicorn is born later! "


    "Hey..."


    A word directly beat up the lovely girl.


    What? Don¡¯t you all love me anymore.


    How come to save me next.


    Seeing her in a daze, Liu Che pretended to be angrily and said, "Why, it''s not enough...Do you want it now?"


    "No...No, I''m happy...There are so many people...I..."


    Talking about Gan Yu can''t go on.


    It''s a shame to be thin-skinned.


    But what Liu Che said was a divine purpose.


    The beauties of Tiwat Continent began to arrange to have children.


    As for Ningguang, he naturally didn''t let it go, but quietly said in his opponent''s ear: "You have to cultivate a good successor as soon as possible. I have missed you for a long time..."


    "Um."


    Ningguang comforted the excited sisters, and at the same time responded with a bend in his heart.


    At this moment, her ears are slightly pink.


    It is caused by the excitement, if it is someone else, it will never pay attention.


    But who is Liu Che?


    That was the husband who had spent many times with Ningguang''s ears, and naturally knew every part of her body very well.


    In the end, this silent struggle ended with the girls achieving great results.


    I thought that this is what happened today.


    Who would have thought that happy events would follow one after another.


    The children of Tu Shan Honghong and Tu Shan Yaya both gave birth to consciousness, and so did Qinger and Feng Qingxue.


    Only when Liu Che received the news.


    His face became a little weird.


    Because these two children of my own seem to be very unusual.


    In a moment, Qing''er and Feng Qingxue rushed over in a panic.


    I saw two pear flowers with rain.


    And Qing''er, who had always been calm, jumped into his arms and started crying.


    "God... oo... look inside my stomach, kid... kid she''s turned into an egg!!!"


    "What?"


    Liu Che was shocked directly.


    He quickly helped his wife up, and then looked towards Qing''er''s abdomen.


    I saw that my consciousness was actually blocked by the eggshell.


    It''s really an egg! ! !


    Multicolored shells.


    There is no protective film for the fetus, but the 407 is replaced by a shell.


    "I''m the same husband, I''m all a shell... I won''t lay an egg directly!"


    Feng Qingxue also had a worried expression on her face.


    Everyone gave birth to children, and they lay eggs, which is indeed a bit outrageous.


    In case it doesn''t work well.


    The baby is uncomfortable if something goes wrong.


    To be on the safe side, Liu Che called Chi Huang Flowing Flame and Lan Bing Sirui.


    Afterwards, everyone gathered together.


    When Chi Huang Liuyan heard the result of the incident, his face was also bewildered.


    Because she had never heard of someone carrying an egg.


    "This...I don''t know about this, is there something wrong! Or is it...my sister is a special race?"


    "No, even if it is a special race, the divine fetus should be a human form. Don''t forget that Liu Che is the ruler, and Qing''er is Nuwa, the race with the strongest vitality.


    Their combination will lay eggs. There must be a problem in it. "


    "Will this happen?"


    Liu Che asked worriedly.


    As a new father, he was also afraid of accidents.


    If you have not paid attention to something, you must find a way to make up for it.


    This is my own child.


    The girls looked at Lan Bingsilu, who observed for a while, and finally found a strange sight.


    She was surprised and said: "This child...no, this egg seems to be absorbing all the energy, Vientiane is absorbing...".


    Chapter 965 Betrayers keep appearing, Thirty-Six Lords aim at Liu Che


    Generally speaking, the divine fetus has set a path of cultivation since its birth.


    For example, Liu Zhihan is the power of dreams.


    This can be spied from the beginning.


    And the energy she absorbed, from all the energy at the beginning, turned into feminine divine power.


    That is spiritual power.


    Dreams require extremely strong mental energy to function.


    Therefore, parents can know their attributes from the beginning, but Qinger is different from Feng Qingxue.


    It is completely impossible to detect the power.


    And Liu Che didn''t dare to act rashly, in case something happened, he couldn''t afford it.


    Well, now Lan Bingsilu''s problem is very interesting.


    The egg absorbs all the power of the attributes, then the child''s development will become very comprehensive, from the side it is a child with terrifying potential.


    Draw this conclusion.


    Liu Che was very happy, as long as there is no accident with the child, then anything is fine.


    At this time, Guoguo asked: "My talent is not bad, why only Qinger''s baby turned into an egg? Is it because of race..."


    "This is very possible! However, the child is really conceived too early. Maybe someday your child will become an egg..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan covered his mouth and smiled.


    In fact, I''m also wondering, my child should be a fire attribute when he looks back, right?


    But she was not prepared. Who would call her father a comprehensive attribute?


    She has no children yet, but she is already thinking about children.


    I have to say that no matter how strong a woman is, she faces children''s problems.


    Still very maternal.


    After finding that it was all right, the girls began to study the baby''s affairs.


    Such as the name.


    Liu Che came to Ye Rou''s side and asked softly, "Is the baby not conscious yet?"


    "My whole day''s energy is placed on that piece of meat in my belly, and people are going to be stunned..."


    Ye Rou pouted her little mouth very femininely and leaned on him.


    Who ever thought that the former female devil has now become such a seductive woman?

 Chapter 969：

    It is estimated that those enemies who have fought with Ye Rou would not have thought of it.


    Near them are the witch, Yuechan and others.


    The current awakening consciousness is actually staged.


    From conception, to growth, to the birth of the soul, to the birth of a god.


    As for when it can really wake up.


    It really depends on luck.


    Even if you are in a hurry, you can''t rush.


    For example, Tiamat, she is also very anxious now, but it''s useless to be anxious.


    After everyone chatted for a while.


    Chi Huang Liuyan came to him, took out a document and gave it to him.


    "This is.¡¨?"


    "Recently, things in the Western Gods Realm seem to have reconciled the Chaos Realm and the Western Gods Realm due to the blood curse.


    The two masters took action and suppressed all the blood curses, temporarily restoring calm.


    However, Lemonia hasn''t used it recently. Those people are frantically searching for the blood curse. Once discovered, you will become an enemy of the public. "


    Looking at Chi Huang''s flow of inflammation, Liu Che shook his head and said: "I will never be exposed, but their union represents another thing.


    It is estimated that the other party is going to attack the Eastern Gods Territory. Go and tell those people.


    The masters of the Eastern Gods, in fact, most of them should be vigilant.


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Although the realm of chaos is in the West, once both sides have the same interests, the goal can easily be transferred to us.


    The blood curse problem destroyed many masters and also exposed their flaws.


    Guess, if you have been afraid of being attacked, what is the best way to do it? "


    Lan Bing Sirui shocked all over, and said, "Of course it is a war! As long as you initiate a war, you will have a surprise attack on one force.


    Then naturally it has the advantage, especially when there is an inner ghost..."


    That''s it.


    Things become simpler.


    Chi Huang Liuyan immediately lost the mind to chat, turned around and went out to the Eternal City.


    In the name of Liu Che, he sent a message like other well-connected masters.


    Although his husband is invincible in the world.


    But a little more development time is always good.


    ......


    At this time, in the mansion of a certain god.


    The sky is surrounded by one hundred thousand suns.


    A master whose eyes were constantly burning with divine fire suddenly reached a letter.


    The words eternal are engraved on it.


    "Eternal Lord? What is Liu Che''s matter, he took the initiative to send me a letter."


    When he opened it, his expression changed drastically!


    not good.


    There seems to be something wrong recently.


    The broken shoe before, recently invited friends to say that he got rid of the blood curse.


    Is this the idea of ??the Western **** system?


    Immediately, he also sent messages to his relatives and friends.


    .....


    Inside a shrine in the form of a giant whale in the deep sky and stars.


    A certain master received the news at the same time.


    But he did not hear what Liu Che said.


    He even smiled contemptuously and said: "This thing is simply nonsense. He has never been to the Western God Realm. How can he know the other party''s intelligence?"


    A certain master sitting next to him followed with a smile and said with a smile: "¡§¡±This is a good thing. I think this idiot feels that he is strong, and he wants to gather a wave of strength and show his fist!"


    "Yes, that blood curse has killed a lot of masters. Why can the Western masters attack, and there are still borders!"


    Jieguanzhong dominates the suppression all the year round.


    Replace personnel every 10,000 years.


    Things never happened.


    Now, who would care about Liu Che''s words.


    It''s a joke at best.


    But these people here did not notice the sneer in the eyes of the owner of the giant whale palace.


    Want to block the plan.


    That is simply impossible.


    However, what is going on with Liu Che?


    Why is the news so sensitive?


    Hasn''t he never been to the West? He knows everything about how he does it.


    It seems that this is a hidden danger.


    It is necessary to contact that side as soon as possible, so that the people in the boundary can do it as soon as possible.


    Afterwards, he stood up and found an excuse casually, and then relayed the message.


    After coming back, he even took out his own treasured drinks to entertain these masters.


    ......


    In the Western God System, 800 masters are standing together, exploring how to attack the Eastern God System.


    And determine the target pong to be hit.


    "I think we must first target the eternal dog, he is the most potentially dangerous!"


    "Yes, I think so too. According to intelligence reports, he hasn''t appeared at all since the establishment of the God City, but the strength of the believers has increased, if he runs away.


    Waiting for it to come back, I am afraid it will be a catastrophe. "


    "It''s best to attack and kill him earlier while he hasn''t developed!"


    "So how many people are you sending?"


    "I think it''s safer, twelve masters?"


    "Some few. Last time he was just promoted and even cut three people and sent 36 people directly, and the people around him are not vegetarian."


    Chapter 966 How can a group of Western foreign devils and spirits be against our eternity?


    In their eyes, the rising rookie of the Oriental God System is no better than Liu Che.


    As soon as the upper realm beheaded three people.


    This is unprecedented.


    So, this time they are ruthless enough.


    Thirty-six people were sent directly to hunt down Liu Che.


    Of course, this also takes into account the presence of Chi Huang Liuyan and others on the other side, and arrange everything.


    They transmitted the message back.


    The two parties set a date.


    Prepare to do it at that time.


    On the other hand, after Liu Che''s letter was sent out, not many people believed it.


    After all, a house god.


    It is indeed difficult to convince the public with a letter alone.


    However, the saying goes well.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If something goes wrong, it would be nice to make a covenant.


    Generally speaking, after the end of the day.


    Chi Huang Liuyan received twenty replies, most of them were women.


    "A group of saucy vixen, why are they not so active in normal times? Look at it...look at it, and reply to the letter. What do you do with a sachet attached to it?"


    She got more and more angry, she just tore up some letters!


    There are actually some underwear and bellybands behind, as well as close-fitting clothes.


    It''s shameless to the extreme!


    Is this thinking about preparing for battle together?


    It''s just selling sao.


    Lan Bingsilu rolled her eyes. You are not greedy when you eat, but others are greedy.


    I didn''t know who it was at the beginning, and sat in front of the mirror for three days.


    407¡¡¡¡ is incense and eye shadow again.


    Nearly exhausted the maid around him, and later, he went directly to slaughter a kind of dragon clan in order to make a pair of red shoes.


    Just to take the inverse scales to decorate your shoes.


    Be honest now.


    You can abuse others.


    However, Lan Bing Sirui is still aware of the complaints. The two of them are in the same group, and of course they have to be the same.


    "Don''t worry about this. We have sent out six hundred letters. We are only coming back now. To the effect that something will happen..."


    "Haha, fortunately we have Liu Che, otherwise the mud bodhisattva will cross the river! I have a hunch that there will be a big battle in the near future..."


    Chi Huang Liuyan is very sure.


    Because the master is arrogant.


    Everyone has their own opinions.


    If the other party doesn''t believe you, people who say Po Tian won''t kill you.


    Even if Liu Che is strong, what about?


    I should play mine, play mine, no one can control anyone.


    ......


    Things are just as Chi Huang Liuyan thought.


    Three days later.


    Within the boundary.


    The Lord of Shadow, who had been guarding this place, suddenly rebelled and directly opened the gate of the boundary.


    In an instant, more than a thousand Western rulers invaded.


    Among them, the leader is one of the famous veteran kings.

 Chapter 970：

    The ninth-order master of death, the skeleton emperor.


    "kill..."


    Just one word!


    The black clouds in the sky directly enveloped the boundary, and the six masters were enveloped in darkness before they even took action.


    And he took a step ahead and ran towards the sky.


    Because there are strong enemies waiting for him.


    Sure enough, in the next instant, a long river of time struck towards the darkness.


    The two collided in the outer chaotic land.


    As for the border area, it has already fallen.


    The boundary has been broken dozens of times in history, and each time will be accompanied by bloodshed and death.


    And this time is no exception.


    ......


    Inside the giant whale shrine.


    Countless masters received the news, and they stopped drinking and got up to leave.


    But at this time they discovered that things were not good.


    The divine power in the body actually works slowly.


    "Draft it, you traitor..."


    "It''s in the calculation, something has been added to the wine!!!"


    "It''s a **** of curse, **** it... the measurement is small so I didn''t find it!!!"


    ...


    The shrine was already in chaos. For a moment, a group of Western gods came and the two sides fought together.


    More than a dozen masters, all buried here.


    The owner here obtained three fragments of the avenue.


    As long as you have them, you can comprehend the true meaning of the great Dao inside and achieve a higher existence.


    "Remember our goal, don''t lose big because of small!!!"


    "Understand, after this time, I will also leave the Oriental God System..."


    Domination never lacks traitors.


    As long as there are benefits.


    Anything can be done.


    Shame?


    Can shame be a meal?


    The master of the giant whale shrine smiled indifferently, and followed those people towards the Eternal City.


    The actions of the masters are lightning and flint.


    It only took a moment to reach the outskirts of Liu Che''s God Realm.


    Thirty attacks landed directly above the Eternal City.


    They even wanted to break through Liu Che''s defense of God''s Domain with one blow.


    These 30 energies gathered into a huge beam of light, directly hitting the periphery of the Eternal City.


    But then something shocking happened.


    Such a terrible attack, not to mention the sixth-order master, even if the seventh-order master is not prepared, it will not be safe.


    After all, it''s just an outer city.


    But Liu Che''s main city is nothing at all.


    As if the phantom being attacked.


    "Hey...something seems to be wrong, did our attack hit it?"


    "Of course it hits, I heard the sound just now!!!"


    "Then why is this city okay? Is it because the defense is too high, don''t be funny...Where does he go to get such resources! Liu Che, asshole, doesn''t go out..."


    "Who knows? Keep attacking!"


    "good..."


    The masters sacrificed their gods and began to bomb the Eternal City in turn.


    A full stick of incense.


    The city of God stood still.


    Even the people standing inside looked at them with a sneer.


    Chi Huang Liuyan pointed at the outside with a smile and said: "Look, these foreign devils are not bad, but it''s a pity... they are always beasts, and the family''s affairs are not handled properly, so they ran to attack others.


    I really should have said that, beasts are always beasts, and I don''t know what propriety, justice, and shame are. "


    "You are right, so they have no manners at all. Dogs are healthier than their relationship."


    Lan Bingsilui silently made up the knife.


    Their words drifted into the ears of those overlords, and immediately ruined the popularity of this group.


    Originally, the Western **** system was chaotic.


    Like a barbarian, wanton and reckless.


    Do whatever you want, which is even more chaotic than the Olympus **** system.


    The relationship is so messy that you don''t know who the father is.


    Who is whose daughter.


    "These two **** only have the kung fu on their lips, you guys...go out of the avenue, otherwise once Liu Che wakes up, things will be in trouble!"


    "good!!!"


    Thirty-six avenues squeezed all at once.


    Faced with such a terrible sight.


    Chi Huang Liuyan couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat.


    Liu Che, can you really kill this group of people in seconds?


    Thirty-six masters.


    "If you dare to provoke us, you will be...Kill without mercy!!!"


    boom.


    A sword light that penetrated the sky and the earth spread from the space.


    All thirty-six rulers are destroyed! .


    Chapter 967 Shocked the whole world, the ninth-tier master Liu Che! ! !


    Liu Che originally thought that the outbreak of fighting should not affect him for the time being.


    As a result, these **** hit the door directly.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Eternal Avenue erupts directly, sword spirit is vertical and horizontal!


    The whole starry sky is penetrated by the golden breath!


    Looking at those masters who died without even screaming, Liu Che waved his hand to converge the thirty-six fragments into his hands.


    "Huh... a bunch of rookies, dare to come to trouble Lao Tzu! It just so happens that my men also need these pieces..."


    He couldn''t slaughter those masters before.


    It''s all delivered now, don''t you kill it~ a good time?


    He didn''t even use the creation-level divine treasure-.


    Kill these puppies directly on the road.


    The great dominance has been fully demonstrated.


    And more terrifying than Lu Ming.


    Chi Huang Liuyan was covering his small mouth, and he never expected Liu Che to be so terrified.


    But think carefully.


    There is still a big gap between the twelve avenues and the people who have reached the peak of one avenue.


    Nine-level master.


    Plus a few perfect avenues.


    Who can beat this terrible explosive power?


    When Liu Che''s attack ended, he did not stop, but announced to the heavens and the world.


    "Western foreign devils are invading, you group of Eastern masters do not know good or evil, help foreign enemies to invade, you should be damned..."


    "You are the master but you don''t know how to develop yourself well, and you only know how to invade others when you encounter problems. You foreign devils are pretending to be gods..."


    "My eternal ruler, today the town kills thirty-six invading rulers, of which 20 are Eastern gods and 16 are Western gods.


    Hum...If you don''t retreat, today will let you all stay! ! ! "


    The brilliant thunder sound penetrated the entire plane.


    For a time, the **** plane resonated.


    Countless masters were shocked by this terrible breath.


    "This... is this really Liu Che?"


    "Why is this breath so terrifying? I feel that the soul is trembling, but we are the masters!!!"


    "Nine... Ninth order!! This is the master of the ninth order, already the great master... when is he!!"


    "It''s absolutely impossible. How could it be possible for the master to be promoted so quickly, how much time did he spend?"


    "But there is no way to deceive the breath."


    "How are the people over there? Have you been in touch?"


    "No...not at all, I have lost contact..."


    The foreign devil masters felt a chill, and their faces showed incredible expressions.


    Believe it or not, the facts are here.


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    The rhythm of the battle was suddenly slowed down.


    But at this time the master of the battle coldly snorted: "What are you afraid of, continue to attack...Do you want to go back and be slaughtered?"


    To retreat now is a weak momentum.


    Once you retire, you will be killed.


    All the masters naturally did not kill, and burst into a more terrifying aura in an instant.


    And the Oriental God System is not bad.


    Although the attack was miserable, the combined strength is not weaker than that of Western rulers.


    At this time, in the outer chaos.


    The woman in a floral dress, holding a stick of the tree world, is fighting the great ruler of the Western gods.


    She is a flower like a dream, once when Liu Che came up.

 Chapter 971：

    I have communicated with several other strong people.


    But now they are fighting together, and the black dress woman on the other side is also constantly attacking.


    "Now our number is not worse than yours, are you still not retreating now?"


    The avenue of life with flowers like a dream continues to contend against the avenue of death.


    The other party said indifferently: "That guy may not necessarily shoot, he may not even know Outer Chaos, a mere house god, how does his combat experience compare to ours?"


    I rely on.


    I almost forgot about it.


    Hua Rumeng cursed secretly in her heart, knowing that she had given Liu Che a famous assassin.


    It''s also good to communicate.


    I patronized my identity, and I didn''t expect the other party to be so fast.


    It''s careless.


    Now it is too late to use spiritual consciousness to pass the message out.


    Looking at the black-and-white flower like a dream, the master of the Avenue of Death smiled and said: "The monster is to blame the blood curse, if it weren''t for it.


    It is impossible for us to attack! "


    "Don''t draft any lies? Who will believe your words? You saw us not pleasing to your eyes a long time ago. Those people are the masters who were bought.


    You have been doing it a long time ago.


    wild ambition! "


    "If you want to blame it, you can''t do it, you can''t bear the temptation...You Eastern Gods are actually quite happy, and are more savage to your own people, but to your enemies.


    The typical nest is horizontal! "


    The woman in the black dress in the distance wanted to swear angrily, but what the other party said was not bad.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    She is the master of the time system.


    Facing Lu Ming.


    It is currently two to three.


    Except for a veteran ruler who is not in this world, they are already the last support point of the Oriental God System.


    And Lu Ming, a dog thing, betrayed the past.


    "Give up, Qingmeng! You are no longer my opponent... Besides, how long can you support 1 on 2?"


    "Even if I die, I will be back. If I detonate the Avenue of Time, what will happen to you?"


    In an instant, Lu Ming''s offensive dropped a few points.


    He was scared.


    If the Avenue of Time detonates, it is still perfect.


    It is estimated that the outer chaos will have to be turned into an empty place.


    Even his own space avenue can''t be blocked.


    .....0


    Seeing the other party jealous of himself, Qingmeng also cursed in his heart.


    If you don''t dominate well, you should be a second-hand.


    I really don''t have a face!


    And just when Lu Ming wanted to dissuade him, a gloomy force appeared behind him.


    The terrifying Scarlet World directly suppressed this world.


    "It was you who broke the master''s plan at the beginning! Luming killed me!!!"


    Lemonia''s voice appeared in the blood.


    The terrifying magic sword suppressed all the chaos.


    Lu Ming was furious, but when he wanted to fight back, he found himself trapped in a **** world.


    Countless **** long swords.


    Flooded towards him.


    A creation-level treasure, and also that terrifying magic sword.


    Lu Ming was already very scared, but when he reacted, he wanted to use his own space avenue.


    But I found that my own space avenue was offset by a strange space avenue.


    At this moment, he finally woke up.


    The weird incident that happened before.


    There is also the horrible blood curse, which is simply man-made.


    "It turned out to be you.... It''s all your strategy!!! Who are you..."


    Own the avenue of space and the avenue of blood.


    Also possesses a creation-level divine treasure.


    Who is this person?


    He tried to find clues through space.


    But when Lu Ming tried his best to cross the barriers of space, what he saw was the boundless sea of ??death.


    The other party has a perfect road of death! ! ! people.


    Chapter 968 The Great Domination Space is the death of Lu Ming, you can''t hide from my arrow!


    The sky of death rolled towards Luming.


    Liu Che wanted to kill the other party!


    If you can obliterate a master of the space department, it will be very beneficial to you.


    Even the most important thing is.


    Lu Ming, a guy who betrayed the East and had done a good deed to him must also die!


    But the other party is also very clever.


    Knowing that this is the powerhouse of the double avenue.


    The direct strongman broke his wrist and detonated the soul.


    "Humph..."


    Luming from the outside snorted, obviously suffering a heavy blow.


    He didn''t want to continue fighting anymore.


    I want to run away!


    It''s best to go far, and it''s best to find a place where you can live.


    The space is transformed into countless layers of space.


    Trying to find a loophole in this place, so that he can run out numbly.


    But no matter how Lu Ming looks for it.


    You always see a big road waiting for him in front.


    again and again.


    Time flies very slowly.


    In the end, when Luming was exhausted, he finally saw a picture that was unimaginable in his life.


    Twelve avenues stood before him.


    One of the golden avenues is particularly conspicuous.


    "Oh it''s you..."


    Lu Ming was extremely shocked.


    Liu Che.


    A rising rookie never engages in troubles, nor will he look for opportunities to dominate everywhere.


    Even you think he is not threatening.


    Indeed, he is very strong as a rookie to kill the three masters!


    But with creation-level companion treasures, anyone can do it.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    But who would have thought that he planned the disaster in the Western God Realm alone, recalling the power of the space before, plus the power of the blood this time.


    Who is Liu Che anyway?


    This question persisted in his mind for a long time.


    It was the moment when Lu Ming lost his senses.


    Three creation-level treasures have firmly wrapped him.


    Above his head is the Creation Chaos Clock.


    In front of her was Lemonia Demon Sword.


    In the clouds and mists of that Scarlet Space, there was still a threat aimed at him.


    There is no escape.


    There is no way to avoid it.


    He has nowhere to go.


    At this time, Hua Rumeng said to the shocked Qingmeng: "Don''t be in a daze, help him kill Luming Town! Today he will die..."


    "clear!"


    Shuangshu sacrificed his **** treasure at the same time.


    It completely shrouded this outer chaos, no matter what Lu Ming was going to die today.


    In fact, from the moment Liu Che took the shot, they understood the whole story.


    It''s just that no one thought of it.


    Liu Che was sitting at home, and the black pot was thrown outside every day.


    No wonder people don''t want to send someone to explore.


    Also want to stop other people.


    Feelings want to pit these barbarians! ! !


    Look, this is the real man.


    Unlike Lu Ming, who has a sissy face, he rebels casually.


    He even betrayed his hometown.


    What an irony.


    Xia Rou and Lemonia continued to resolve Lu Ming''s moves.


    And Liu Che was looking for Luming''s soul with a bow and arrow in his hand.


    If you want to kill such a great master, it is impossible to destroy God''s Domain alone.


    They are all super strong.


    It must be completely killed.


    And his eternal avenue is the strongest weapon.

 Chapter 972：

    Divine power turned into an arrow.


    Landed on the bowstring.


    Layers of avenues are superimposed.


    What will happen to Luming when the twelve major roads are shot?


    Liu Che smiled coldly.


    Immediately released his finger.


    boom.


    The entire Scarlet World could no longer bear the tear of the arrow and shattered one after another, and the outer chaos land was plunged into chaos.


    As for Xia Rou and Lemonia, they had long been put away by Liu Che in advance.


    Through the layers of space.


    Arrow was only one step away from Lu Ming''s soul.


    At this time, Lu Mingzhuangruo laughed wildly: "You are careless... you are really careless. The old man is the one who holds the avenue of space.


    Do you think that the same space avenue can completely destroy me?


    This kind of divine weapon can''t affect me at all! ! ! Drive me..."


    Black and white burst out of his hands.


    In order to survive, Lu Ming injected all his power into his **** treasure.


    The millions of miles of space nearby turned into hundreds of millions of space cracks at this instant.


    Hua Rumeng looked shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ming still hid such a killer move.


    It is too difficult to kill him in so many spaces.


    He even cruelly took his own God''s Domain as nourishment and filled it into the God''s Treasure.


    The soul flees into one side and retreats directly.


    It''s so cruel.


    Qingmeng looked at Scarlet Space, and said anxiously: "Let''s stop you, hurry up!! If he leaves, your identity will be exposed!"


    "No... my arrow will never fail!"


    "what?"


    At the moment when the two women were astonished...


    In a small world.


    The arrow pierced Lu Ming''s spirit directly.


    "Do not...."


    Accompanied by a scream of bitterness and resentment.


    Lu Ming''s body turned into countless molecules and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    The great master fell.


    The deity space is crying.


    But Hua Ru Meng and Qing Meng were extremely shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ming, the second and fifth boy, would die like this!


    They were not the only ones who were shocked, but there were other intruders as well.


    The great master fell.


    What a terrible thing is this?


    From the ancient times to this day, Lu Ming has encountered more than one challenge.


    Even all kinds of siege.


    But he escaped by his own means.


    Only today, he died in Liu Che''s hands.


    Looking at the distorted world, several masters quickly evacuated.


    And Liu Che said sarcastically: "My attack is not something you can hide from!"


    Avenue of Order, Avenue of Miracles.


    Double blessing.


    The miracle hits 100%, and the order hinders the chaos of the opponent.


    No matter what tricks you have, you can''t escape this kind of sniper.


    Unless the power is strong enough, he regrets Liu Che''s moves.


    Otherwise, they can only be beaten obediently.


    When Lu Ming was trapped, the Western rulers had already begun to retreat, but only half of them escaped.


    The rest was blocked by a golden sword aura.


    Liu Che appeared in front of Jieguan with a flash of light. 1.5


    At the foot is a head.


    Surprisingly, he is the goalkeeper of the previous boundary.


    "Come, kill without mercy..."


    He held a bow and arrow in his hand and said indifferently.


    One of the masters was stunned.


    This is already difficult to ride a tiger.


    Thousands of people organized the attack because of the mastermind''s plan.


    More than 500 people have now escaped.


    All the rest gathered here.


    One of the seventh-tier masters said angrily: "What are you afraid of? With so many of us, we can pile him up..."


    Huh.


    Scarlet sword light flickered.


    Another head flew up, and the soul was directly torn apart.


    Remonia smirked and said, "Really? Did you ask my master... Damn reptiles, my master is very angry! You are all going to die..."


    Looking at the familiar blood light.


    The Western rulers finally trembled. .


    Chapter 969 Two little cuties come to the parenting space, Yan Yan and Xingdie!


    Liu Che is the **** hand?


    The so-called cemetery was actually made by him! ! !


    Either way, these masters are afraid.


    "Who else? Hurry up... Today, none of you can leave! Because I have the most disgusting foreigner and the shepherd!"


    Looking at the masters mixed in, Liu Che''s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Come to this time period.


    Basically don''t say anything, kill it!


    They also knew that the escaped master would never return.


    Hundreds of masters rushed up together, but it was a pity...they faced not only Liu Che himself but also other Eastern Gods great masters.


    Killed for three days and three nights.


    Until the blood flowed into a river.


    Thousands of starry sky shattered, and the battle was over!


    Liu Che was covered in blood, beheading three hundred masters, and the rest were killed by other members of the Eastern Gods.


    Apart from the six avenue fragments harvested, there is basically nothing to gain.


    When a large number of people were desperate, they all chose to blew themselves up.


    Liu Che didn''t bother to say anything, as soon as this matter passed the Western **** system, it would be completely depressed.


    Fight 29 is over.


    Hua Rumeng waited for someone to come over, wanting to thank him.


    And Liu Che shook his head and said, "You don''t blame me for cheating..."


    "My lord, what you said... the blood curse is a wounded Western **** system. Except for some greedy people, we actually didn''t suffer any loss."


    "Yes, this time, if you didn''t take action! Our Oriental God System is in danger..."


    Looking at the sincere masters, Liu Che smiled faintly.


    Indeed bear their respect.


    Then he disappeared with his own Sanshenbao.


    Hua Rumeng looked at Liu Che''s leaving back, and sighed: "It''s really a mystery, the two girls of Chi Huang Liuyan, their eyes are really unique."


    "What''s wrong? You are tempted..."


    "Heh... I can''t look down on people who are tempted, let''s go... This mess still has to be cleaned up, especially those betrayed dogs! It''s time to clean up..."


    "It should be so!"


    ......


    It is said that after the event, the Oriental God System was slaughtered by these two for more than 300 masters.


    This **** battle is over.


    Everyone knew that Liu Che shot and killed Lu Ming.


    But no one knew what method he used.


    Everyone has acquiesced to keeping secrets. If anyone dares not keep them, then their heads will move in the next moment.


    Back home.


    After reporting the situation with Chi Huang Liuyan and others.


    Liu Che sent the broken avenue fragments into the rules of God''s Domain.


    In the future, whoever has the chance can understand it.


    As for himself, he really doesn''t need it.


    Because of the system, the laws are continuously collected.


    "After this time, the power will be shuffled, the strength of the Western Gods will be greatly reduced, and we will have the upper hand!"


    "Yeah, Lemonia has also absorbed a lot of divine blood, and is sleeping now. The divine power used in every battle is terrible...


    If you fight in the world of gods, I''m afraid the world will break apart! "


    "Yes, according to legend, the world of the gods was once huge, but it was broken into pieces..."


    "Oh, there is such a story."


    ......


    Happy events continue one after another.


    On the sixth day after the war.


    Tu Shan Honghong''s child came to the parenting space voluntarily.

 Chapter 973：

    She has beautiful long fiery red hair and an illusory tail behind her mother.


    It is strange.


    Only she and Liu Che can touch her tail, and none of the rest can touch it.


    "Dad... hug..."


    Compared with Liu Jingchu and Liu Zhihan.


    This little one is more clingy.


    And he won''t go down in his arms.


    Liu Che looked at the little bit in his arms, his eyes were full of spoiling.


    Of course he will not favor one another.


    Liu Jingchu and Liu Zhihan are on the other side.


    "Husband, what are you going to name this child?"


    "Let me think about it, the hair color is the same as yours, but it also inherits the fire attribute. Why don''t you call Liu Yanyan..."


    "Yan, Meiyu... really a good name."


    Tu Shan Honghong smiled happily.


    Then, Tu Shan Yaya in the distance came over with her daughter.


    It was only 30 minutes before and after.


    Unlike the well-behaved Liu Yanyan, Tu Shan Yaya''s child is very naughty, and when he sees his dad, he just doesn''t stay in his mother''s arms.


    With a kick on the calf, he flew out.


    If it weren''t for Liu Che to wrap it up with divine power, he would have to pretend to be good or bad.


    "Fly slower, don''t worry next time!"


    "Name...Daddy...Name!"


    The little girl grabbed his skirt and asked for her name.


    This was the first time he saw such an excited child.


    Looking at her daughter''s eyes like stars.


    Liu Che laughed loudly and said, "Seeing you are so cute, then call you Star Butterfly. I hope you will always be cute and bright as a star..."


    "Star Butterfly...Star Butterfly..."


    Tu Shan Yaya''s baby smiled happily.


    The sleeping Liu Yanyan was awakened, but the two little babies seemed to recognize each other.


    She even held her little hands together.


    Then, something shocking happened.


    The souls of the two people overlapped.


    Inside Liu Yanyan''s red flame-like pupils, there were Liu Xingdie''s eyes, double pupils... and there were still two souls.


    What is the situation?


    Liu Che observed carefully.


    It was found that the soul frequencies of the two sisters were almost the same, and that they had one more tail.


    One is ice blue, and one 410 is fiery red.


    It''s amazing.


    "How could a child become like this!"


    "I guess I want to lie in my arms, there is no more place..."


    Liu Che took a look, then gave the answer.


    With three babies hanging on his body, Xingdie has no place at all.


    If you merge with your sister.


    You can enjoy the same feeling.


    What a clever girl, she''s not at all dull like Tu Shan Yaya.


    Uh... it doesn''t seem right to say that.


    Tu Shan Yaya is just a little dull occasionally.


    But this girl is clever and tight.


    Come up and ask for a name, and then stick to yourself.


    They are all sticky little fairies.


    In a moment, Gu Linglong, Xiao Meiying and others who had received the news arrived.


    Looking at the heirs of the gods.


    They looked very surprised.


    It turned out that after giving birth to the child, I was able to communicate with the child and play together in advance.


    It''s amazing.


    The angel **** Yanran hugged Liu Zhihan and played with him.


    Yue Yi and Yue Chang squatted in front of him to observe sister Liu Xingdie.


    Suddenly, Yue Chang raised her head and asked, "God, you said that if my sister and I had children, would they be like them?"


    "I don''t know, your sisters should be about the same... Actually, Tu Shan Yaya and Tu Shan Honghong were not born together.".


    Chapter 970 Liu Jingchu: I can hear the sister in the eggshell talking!


    How does he know the unknown.


    However, Yue Chang''s words.


    It made Yueyi a blushing face, and discussing the child before going to bed, my sister has such a thick skin.


    However, looking at the pink baby.


    And the swaying foxtail.


    Yueyi was lost without knowing it.


    If your child would be so cute?


    Many people came here today.


    After all, there is a new baby, everyone wants to take a look, and then send their own blessings.


    The newborn baby is very weak.


    It takes a while to sleep after playing for a while.


    What was unexpected was that Xiao Meiying had unexpected experience in raising children.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Before, my sister was at home, and it was all brought by me... At that time, she was incapable of wit, and I also brought it up from childhood..."


    When I was a teenager.


    The younger sister is still a girl.


    What can she do.


    Feng Qingxue and Qing''er stroked their lower abdomen. If it were an egg, no matter how beautiful the pattern, the gods would not like it.


    Not long after, Liu Jingchu came to Qing''er, looked at her lower abdomen and said, "Auntie, the younger sister inside is saying hello to me..."


    "Huh... how do you know?"


    "Emmmm..." Liu Jingchu tilted her head to think about it. She was thinking about how to answer this question, and then the little girl''s eyes lit up and said: "That''s it, we all have Daddy''s blood, we can feel it... ."


    "What did my sister say to you?"


    Liu Che also walked out at this time, holding Jingchu in his arms.


    The little girl smiled and said: "My sister said, this eggshell is a special cultivation item, she has to wait a long time to come out... In fact, she also really wants to see Daddy.


    I cried anxiously several times..."


    Liu Che was shocked when he heard the words, he quickly said to the little girl: "Then tell her, I''m not in a hurry... let her grow slowly, but don''t have any trouble...¡¨."


    "Well, I already told her, daddy, don''t worry. And your aunt, don''t worry, come here more every day.


    In fact, this space is very good for the soul and has a lot of beneficial aura! "


    "Okay, then I will come here for six hours every day from now on!"


    Very decisive for the child''s youth.


    And Liu Che was completely relieved, but... he also found that in some aspects, he seemed to be really inferior to his daughter.


    Is this the reason why blue is better than blue?


    Well, a strong daughter is also very good.


    ---------------


    At this time, in the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.


    Fallen white robe wizard: "Our people have retreated now, and the remaining subordinates have also taken up their strings last time!"


    Blond boy Sam: "Yes, the Western gods are all broken. These disgusting gods are really rubbish... they deserve it!"


    Explorer O''Connor: "Brother, did something big happen again."


    Demon Hunter: "Well, our gods killed the great master of the space system in one fell swoop, and then killed three hundred masters.


    It is now called the Eastern Demon God by the Western God Realm. "


    Unwilling to be lonely psychiatrist: "Wow... so cool, I really want to see the heroic attitude of the gods, that must be cool!!!"


    Alice: "Be honest, the battle between the gods is not something you and I can consider!"


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay. I''m editing a video recently. There are some scenes that your soul can''t bear. You can only show you some of the battle scenes."


    Tanjiro: "I look forward to..."


    Judicial God: "If we can comprehend the heroic appearance of our god, I am afraid that our strength will be even higher!"


    Pursuing sentient beings: "I''m afraid that the realm is too high, we can''t see anything!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "No... this is the pressure from the soul, even if we watch the video, we will grow!"


    Dashan Chu: "That''s it, Ye Laohei is right! I think so too, although we can''t understand the fighting aspect of gods.


    But this is a kind of exercise. "


    My favorite drink of animal milk: "By the way, Sister Rin Tosaka, why can''t I see Sister Yaya recently? I miss her so much..."


    Tosaka University: "Take the child, her baby is already conscious! It is estimated that you will hardly see her come out to paddle in the future."


    With children, naturally there is no room for water.


    This is the same for everyone.


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Is the child of the gods cute? What does it look like... How much does it take to be born if you are pregnant?"


    Tosaka University: "It is conservatively estimated to be 10,000 years, but you can communicate with your children in the parenting space in advance.


    Why do you want to get pregnant too? "


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "No...I just think about it...cough cough..."


    Tosaka University: "It''s okay, don''t be shy... By the way, how about your Misaka sisters? Can you still adapt?"


    The girl dreaming of the E Cup: "¡§¡¬ Well, their souls have been split, and as my sister said, their bodies are born with souls..."


    Emperor Qin Shihuang: "Oh... pitiful, five thousand people have died!"


    Toban University: "This is something that can''t be helped. @À´ÏɽçµÄÀîÖù×Ó, how is your development going?"


    Li Zhuzi, who came to the fairy world, said: "Return to the Lord Goddess, my place is developing well, and the Tiandu has been rebuilt.

 Chapter 974：

    The temple was also popularized, and the last immortal emperor had already gone to the forbidden land to relieve the demon spirits there.


    The only regret is that the twenty-fifth boy Yuju beast escaped to the angel world, and even wanted to close the space gate. "


    Yu Beast is not a fool either.


    The people outside the sky are all shredded.


    What else can he do?


    In addition to fleeing, there is only fleeing.


    There is no other way to choose.


    However, it''s good to go now.


    The province is messing up everywhere.


    Li Zhuzi was in trouble now, and found an ordinary girl in the sect. The two of them had a very prosperous little life.


    Recently, I plan to infiltrate the religion of God.


    Let the earth become a place of religion.


    Tosaka University: "Well, you did a good job. By the way... If you find a woman with good aptitude in the fairy world, remember to send it to you.


    There are some people I really miss. "


    Lao Li who came to the immortal world: "Then give a list, and Lao Li will handle it."


    Da Toban: "Okay... I''ll look at [Wu Rui] from the Magic Sword Sect, [Tang Yilian], the leader of Shangdu, and [Mary Kaline] from the angel world.


    These three are useful to me, remember not to forget ha..."


    This matter is hard to say.


    Lao Li looked at the list and smiled, except that the angel world was a bit difficult, the other two were basically caught.


    Now the immortal world, but he has the final say! .


    Chapter 971 The arrival of the reconciling dragon lady Eluma, but she was educated!


    In another world.


    After Thor destroyed the Eagle Soy Kingdom, things became much smoother.


    And Conna is also with her.


    "As of today, thirteen cities have joined the cult. In view of your sir, your previous behavior to destroy a country.


    All humans are terribly afraid of you..."


    "That''s for sure! But... I''m curious why they didn''t ask for help."


    Although this is another world.


    But there are also many strong people who can communicate with their world.


    It was because of this that the war between the two circles was set off.


    As for Thor and not rushing back, it was because she wanted to conquer this world before returning to her magical world.


    If you do this, you will have one more platform.


    You can also call other believers to attack.


    She is smart.


    Faced with so many dragons alone.


    Some brains are really sick.


    Let''s gather more believers first.


    Thor lay between the cloud gods and looked at everything in the lower realm comfortably.


    Of course, she will also announce it in person.


    But ordinary people are very afraid of her.


    Especially when Thor opened his small mouth.


    Those people were so scared to pee their pants.


    Looking at the leaving maid, Thor picked up an apple and ate it at 410.


    The leisurely days are so good.


    "Um... Thor, you said there are things to play in the God Realm, when can I go... I really want to go... I really want to go..."


    I don''t know when, a small figure ran over.


    He cried while hammering Thor''s chest with a pink fist.


    jump.


    A Tic Tac Toe appeared on Thor''s forehead.


    "Kang Na!!!" She stood up abruptly and directly knocked the opponent to the ground. "I have told you many times, don''t hammer my pride..."


    "But you promised me..."


    Conna pouted her lips with a pitiful look.


    She just likes to play.


    After all, little Lolita is interested in everything and likes to play pranks.


    But sometimes, Conna will do some terrible things inadvertently.


    Therefore, Thor also has a headache.


    Facing the bright red pupils, Kang Na quickly squatted on the ground, cursing while drawing circles.


    "Tor is a Pinocchio, not honest at all... always likes to deceive the lovely Conna, curse you... curse you... curse you..."


    Thor was full of black lines and didn''t know what to say.


    Scold her, still a child.


    Don''t scold, keep tossing yourself like this.


    Forget it, or just throw her on the altar.


    Just when Thor was ready to implement this action.


    The sky suddenly darkened a bit.


    A blue magic circle appeared out of thin air!


    Haha.


    Conna was thrown to the ground.


    There was more sarcasm on Thor''s face, and she said faintly: "Sure enough to catch up again..."


    The next moment.


    A ray of light lit up in the sky.


    A blue dragon came to her.


    The hurricane hit Thor''s body, but it didn''t cause any impact.


    "Tor... you actually destroyed the kingdom of mankind and violated a serious law. Please come back with me to redeem your sins!!!"


    Eluma holds a trident.


    His face was full of solemn expressions.


    If you observe carefully, you can find that her eyes are full of sadness and sadness.


    The two sides are in a hostile relationship.


    But if you don''t count this relationship, they should be best friends.


    But unfortunately, Thor is the Chaos faction, and Eluma is the Conciliator.


    The Chaos faction likes war, while the Conciliator faction is just the opposite.


    Thor looked at the serious Eluma, shook his head and said: "They attacked me first, by the way... you are here, it should be the elders who asked you to come here!


    No...that group of old-fashioned guys shouldn''t be like this, you should have sneaked over.


    Thank you for your help..."


    "I didn''t sneak out..."


    Eruma''s face flushed red and directly denied the other party''s words.


    But in fact, it was just as Thor expected.


    She just sneaked out.


    Because the dragons are going to take Thor back.


    The human race in this world has directly destroyed hundreds of millions of people, and the impact is still great.


    If this sets off a battle between the dragons and the gods.


    Then Thor will be a serious sinner.


    At this moment, Xiaolin walked up from the empty city, looked at the two people at their swords, and asked directly: "Tor, this is..."


    "A friend, as full of justice as you, but unfortunately... can''t see the greatness of the true God!"


    Thor walked to Eluma''s side.


    Looking at the other person''s face, she smiled and said, "Eluma...thank you very much for coming to tell me the news, but I have joined the cult.


    Don''t ask why...because I would have died if there was no God at that time!


    As for the gods of our world?


    Heh... that''s just a bunch of trash, Eluma... I want to ask you one thing, since the dragons cannot get along with the humans in our world.


    So, why not find a wider world?


    Think about it, our world has dragons, elves, humans... and gods.


    Fighting endlessly every day, it''s really annoying, come to God Realm... here is everything we want! "


    Eluma was silly directly.


    She was going to use her mouth to fudge Thor back to confess guilt.


    But how did it become when chatting, I want to join the other party''s camp.


    However, this dream sounds so beautiful.


    Thor was overjoyed when he saw that the other party was confused.


    So she put her hand on the other''s shoulder and continued to bewitched: "In that world, there are so many delicious things that can optimize your blood.


    Don''t you want to go? "


    "I... I want to go, wrong... Thor!"


    "Come and show you my current strength, and you will understand what true strength is."


    Thor took the other''s little hand and came to an uninhabited island.


    This is going to war.


    Their strengths are very close.


    It''s not just a girlfriend.


    The strength is about the same!


    Eluma looked at her good friend who hadn''t put herself in the slightest, and cheered herself up in her heart.


    If I can beat her, then I can persuade her to come back.


    Okay, work hard! Eluma... it''s not too late.


    Subsequently, the two started a battle.


    The terrible Eluma directly used her full strength and bombarded the opponent''s body.

 Chapter 975：

    There is no aesthetics in the battle of the dragons.


    It''s the collision of real fists and strength.


    Who is strong, who is father!


    There is no second path.


    But what makes Eluma desperate is that no matter how he attacks, Thor can block it at will.


    The fists were useless, and she took a deep breath and flew into the air.


    A breath of dragon spit out.


    "Okay, this is the power of God..."


    Thor smashed the dragon''s breath with one punch! .


    Chapter 972 Eluma has been crippled by Thor, anyway, God is not angry!


    "How is this possible, my dragon''s breath has been..."


    Eluma gave an unbelievable expression.


    Dragon''s breath is the strongest move of the dragon clan, no matter what dragon you are, condense the magic power in your body, and then compress and exhale.


    That is the strongest move.


    Don''t talk about magic.


    Magic is just a force created by weak human beings imitating the power of the dragon clan.


    It can''t be compared with the dragon at all.


    Only humans who are blessed can stand with the dragon to challenge-.


    Otherwise, the battle hasn''t started yet, and the city will be gone.


    Hit a hammer?


    Can you imagine hundreds of dragons breathing continuously above their heads?


    I''m afraid no matter how strong the magic enchantment is, it can''t resist this force.


    Eluma didn''t believe it, so she gathered her strength to do it again.


    The dark blue sphere was compressed again, and finally sprayed onto Thor''s head.


    "Idiot, don''t you see how far between my strength and yours?"


    The same posture, the same punch.


    The same result.


    Eluma was stunned, when did the gap between them become so big.


    It feels like it''s not a level of power at all.


    what is this?


    Is it the **** Thor said?


    At this moment, Kang Na, who had nothing to do, came over, and she sneered at Eluma: "Idiot, Thor''s power, now destroying the dragon clan can do it.


    Don''t struggle.


    Eruma join the cult together..."


    "I..."


    "Believe it or not, you can''t even beat me. A little bit...Kona is better than you!"


    "I believe you a ghost!"


    The angry Eluma turned her head and glared at Conna, and as a result, she breathed out in a direct human form.


    I said before.


    Conna is from the Thunder Department.


    The dragon of the Thunder and lightning system has amazing explosive power and amazing speed.


    But it is the duration.


    However, Conna has also learned a lot of moves since joining the cult.


    And what she is doing now is to learn a terrifying move in the teaching of the gods --- Shocking Thunder.


    The name is very simple.


    There is nothing cool.


    But this is a super high control over power.


    "do not..."


    Thor was immediately anxious, and Conna was starting to feel confused again.


    The current Eluma can''t handle this trick at all.


    Are you trying to kill the dragon?


    Eluma thought it was an earth element, but after the Thunder exited, it turned into a sword.


    It penetrated her body directly.


    puff.


    A **** arrow flew out.


    The vitality in the body is constantly declining.


    And Eluma could feel that her body was getting cold rapidly.


    Am I going to die?


    Conna''s strength is five times weaker than mine.


    Just because of one attack, I am going to die?


    Iruma tears her eyes.


    The huge dragon body fell towards the sea, and her mind also remembered what Thor had just said.


    The other party joined the cult because he was saved because of death.


    That''s how death turned out to be.


    His head was dizzy.


    The body is numb.


    The rapid healing of the dragons has no effect at all.


    She will soon be unable to hold on.


    In the next instant, his body was caught and then placed on the ground.


    In Eluma''s blurred vision.


    Seeing myself falling on the rock.


    Accompanied by the murmur of cursing, his body seemed to be on fire, and his vitality was also picking up.


    "Stupid Conna, I think you are really too naughty. You are not allowed to eat snacks for three days..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    "Don''t do it! Just be quiet... Didn''t you see that I was saving Eluma!!!"


    This time, Thor was really angry.


    Almost killed his good friend.


    Who can bear this?


    Then, about ten minutes passed.


    Eluma finally awakened, and the wound in her abdomen had healed.


    There is even a warm force, moisturizing her body.


    "I am..."


    "Blame Conna, I''m sorry... After having supernatural powers, we are no longer who we were before, and this kid didn''t do anything lightly or severely!"


    Iruma: ...Are you saying I''m a good cook?


    Not even a child can handle it! ! !


    Well, it is true.


    She couldn''t help sighing.


    Because in any case, he was almost killed.


    Afterwards, the two of them sat on the green grassland and started chatting.


    Just like what they did many years ago.


    "Actually, I know you haven''t had any bad thoughts, and you don''t want me to be targeted by other conciliators.


    But this time it was different. The power of God was not something the dragon race could contend with.


    Existences like me and Conna are at the bottom of the food chain in the God Realm, and we have now gained God''s power.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Do you know?


    If we do not promote the denomination of God, the world will be destroyed!


    The wrath of the gods cannot be quelled by a mere dragon clan. "


    She said that she brought today''s matter into Eluma''s mind.


    After seeing the terrible gods, killing the three hundred rulers in one fell swoop.


    Eluma fell into deep fear.


    Those horrible gods who shattered in time and space, each exuding the supreme sacred breath.


    He was killed like a chicken.


    Until the end of the video.


    Eruma''s delicate body was already soaked in sweat.


    The whole person lay on the ground, gasping for breath.


    too strong!


    How could there be such a strong presence! ! !


    "Did you see it? So do you want to persuade me... Eluma, you have to understand that there is no eternal rule.


    .....0


    Moreover, whether it is dragons or humans... even those gods.


    In fact, they are all ants.


    After all, we are going to return to God¡¯s embrace..."


    Eluma did not refuse this time.


    Instead, he chose to join the religion.


    Because she thinks Thor is right.


    We must know that humans anger the dragon clan and most of the country is destroyed.


    Then, the dragon clan angered this terrifying god.


    Can the planet still exist?


    Those trillions of stars couldn''t even hold a sword aura.


    Just a punch.

 Chapter 976：

    Can shatter countless stars.


    The breath that radiates can even destroy the heavens.


    Although Eluma was dumb, she was definitely not a fool.


    Afterwards, the two reconciled.


    It was only at this time that Thor realized that the humans in this world did indeed ask for help in their world.


    And Eluma just got the news.


    So I advised Thor to go back soon.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if he admits a mistake by the time he is locked up for hundreds of years.


    "So, the conciliator wants to catch me with God?"


    "Well, but was stopped by your father. It is estimated that you are negotiating. This time you did too aggressively.


    Killed more than 100 million people..."


    "Cut...that hydrogen bomb, more than ten flying towards my head, can I not be angry? And ah, Eluma...if the temple of the gods is destroyed.


    Do you know what the consequences will be! "


    "Probably... the world will be gone."


    "So am I doing the right thing?"


    "Hmm!" People.


    Chapter 973 Only an idiot can believe in the decomposition of the dragon clan! ! !


    Seeing Eluma who had been fooled by herself, Thor showed a triumphant expression.


    Well... Auntie''s mouth is still very powerful.


    What magic, what martial skill, what dragon.


    They are all too outdated.


    Mouth escape is the strongest! ! !


    Thor took Eluma back to the empty city.


    This floating city built by the top of a thousand clouds.


    Now it has become the most desirable place for mankind, because it has the strongest people in the world.


    Why isn''t Thor afraid of the dragon attack.


    This is about the **** servant she cultivated.


    Everyone can learn magic, and some of them even grant some dragon blood.


    [They were all collected when she was fighting, and belong to the juniors of the dragon clan]


    After humans have obtained dragon blood, they can be refined by using divine arts.


    This will give birth to many dragon blood warriors.


    With dragon blood, it is not a dragon, but its strength is better than that of a dragon.


    At first, Eluma didn''t notice, until after arriving in the empty city, she found a large number of dragon blood men.


    And those in the arena.


    The terrifying servants are fighting frantically.


    Eluma was stunned: "Are they fighting chicken blood? Why are they so yearning to fight!"


    "Well, this... It''s about the common problems of human beings!"


    "Huh... what does that mean."


    Eluma looked at Thor suspiciously.


    A common problem of human beings?


    what is that.


    I saw the latter smile and said: "Dragons can live for tens of thousands of years, but humans have only a few decades. I told them that as long as they practice cultivation, they can live forever."


    "It''s so simple..."


    "certainly!"


    In fact, there is one more thing that Thor didn''t say.


    Although human genes are excellent, there are many diseases.


    So all kinds of diseases, coupled with things produced by bad companies, can easily get cancer.


    Especially water quality and food.


    The most vulnerable to cancer.


    But human beings are like this, as long as they can make money, they can do everything.


    You can get a baptism by joining the religion.


    Optimize genes and enhance strength.


    Can live longer.


    As long as it''s not an idiot, who will be an idle fish.


    Now Kongcheng¡¯s spouse conditions have been changed.


    The stronger the person, the stronger the gene, and the stronger the offspring will be.


    Coupled with the deliberate propaganda of Thor and Kobayashi.


    People are mainly based on strength.


    The appearance is considered a skin.


    Can you fight with a group of female guns?


    I was afraid that I hadn''t shot the gun, so I knelt on the ground and said, "Oh...


    Therefore, faith and propaganda are good things.


    It can make human beings abandon the shortcomings and become a positive existence.


    Unfortunately, there is no sacrifice now.


    Otherwise, Thor will definitely introduce a large number of cultivation systems and some technological methods.


    Don''t think that if you have an alchemist, you will be invincible if you have technology.


    The technology of the God Realm is the strongest! ! !


    Eluma was watching for the next period of time, and finally found that there are many strong people in it, although they don''t have very strong strength.


    But give them a while.


    Absolutely can become the existence beyond the dragon clan.


    It seems that history really has to change.


    Subsequently, Eluma also joined the cult.


    Her tail is a fishtail, and she also has a strange unicorn on her head, but after joining the cult.


    The blood is purified.


    Those shortcomings no longer exist.


    But to maintain a perfect human condition, of course, the bust is naturally as scary as always.


    ......


    At the other end, inside the magical world.


    The great magicians from the earth are gathering here to protest.


    "What do you mean by dragons? Why do you intervene in human affairs? We allow you to come and play in the world.


    You are even allowed to be superior.


    But why is it so? Destroyed a super country, is this the attitude of your dragons! ! ! "


    "The guy Thor originally belonged to the Chaos faction! And we are also very embarrassed about what happened before.


    First of all, in the previous correspondence, we investigated that Thor was hit in the heart by a human during his employment, and his whereabouts were eventually unknown.


    How do you explain this matter? "


    The magician from the Eastern Kingdom heard the words and sneered: "What is the relationship between the people in this world and the human beings in our world?"


    Lost his owner, Eagle Jiang Country.


    This is a great blow to them.


    And the newly born magicians are constantly invading their territory.


    Now they have no place to live...........


    Who can bear such a thing?


    As for Thor being attacked by humans, what does it matter to them! ! !


    Confidently.


    But the Dragon Chaos Sect said angrily: "Okay, you said it has nothing to do, but who came to beg the humans here to learn magic?


    Said to have the ability to protect themselves.


    As a result, after you humans learned magic, you immediately focused your power on your own people.


    Also known as the restriction of war!


    It''s really shameless. "


    "That means...you humans have to reflect on yourself. Just now I received an investigation message from Eluma that Thor was attacked by more than a dozen hydrogen bombs.


    You sell weapons to humans in this world.


    Say it''s not related to you! ! ! ! "


    The messenger heard the words and said stiffly: "That was what the predecessors did, and we didn''t even know it."


    "If you don''t know it, then you can handle the matter yourself! It has nothing to do with us..."


    Speaking of the Chaos faction dragon clan in the conference room all disappeared.


    And the Dragon Clan leader of the Conciliatory Sect turned his head to look at the intelligence agent and asked, "Is it really like this?"


    "Yes, we have a complete video here. It is true that the other party made the first shot!"


    "So what do you guys say now?"


    I saw that little magician, whispered: "If it is a city or two cities, we can ignore it.


    But this time there are hundreds of millions of human beings.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you kill someone. You only need to take that dragon away. The other party is now turning into a magic stick and collecting faith every day.


    Already...hehe... she must leave anyway! "


    However, at this time, the dragons who were eating melons stood up.


    "So the immortality compensation you want is not just for any reason, but to regain your rule. Thor is doing good for the people now.


    All you want is rights, right? "


    "The place of mankind must be governed by mankind. This is the ancient covenant!"


    An old mage said in a deep voice.


    But the Dragons did not agree with them at all.


    "The dragon clan was killed by a hydrogen bomb before. You said it had nothing to do with the predecessors. Now you are using the covenant to talk about things. It really embodies the shamelessness to the extreme!"


    "If you are unwilling to deal with it, then don''t blame us for looking for the gods! Even if we pay the price, we have to fight back to regain our own world."


    Chapter 974 The arrival of Fafner and Eluru, the plan of the dragon race!

 Chapter 977：

    Use the gods to threaten the dragons.


    It''s ridiculous!


    This time, even the conciliator did not have to talk any more.


    Because the other party didn''t seem to figure out the ecological balance of the two races.


    One is the dragon that is the most eternal.


    A human being who is just a newborn.


    Are the two really equal?


    Actually it''s not the same!


    Dragons are always higher than humans, but some dragons do too much, and they will destroy their clan and city at every turn.


    That''s why it led to division.


    But now the other party is making trouble again and again.


    The dragons are not vegetarian either.


    Eventually the human beings in this world withdrew, and their faces were as black as the bottom of a pot.


    On the other hand, the Dragon Clan was grinning and winking.


    Capture Thor?


    Are you kidding me?


    Have the ability to do it yourself.


    It has been hundreds of years since the last tripartite meeting.


    I didn''t expect them to meet again because of this incident.


    Huh.


    Along with the wave of magic, the dragon clan who had just left angrily returned to the meeting room.


    At this time, the faces of this group of people showed a happy smile.


    "How was the performance just now?"


    "The expression is artificial, slightly exaggerated..."


    "Oh, don''t talk about it! We have worked hard enough...Speaking of which, Thor is really true, guarding us is the same as guarding the enemy.


    Although everyone on the surface often fights.


    But that is just acting for those people, how could the real dragon clan split! "


    "Heh...you can''t talk nonsense about this! We must remember our purpose. Unless we get the power of crushing, it is best to develop steadily."


    "Well, I''ll talk about this later. Let''s talk about Thor, according to the news from Eluma.


    The name of the **** who gave Thor power is: the eternal Lord is the great creator, and all the worlds are created by him.


    And Conna just breathed out and almost killed Eluma in a second, so don''t you understand? "


    "Hi... so terrible! It seems that our dragon clan is about to rise!"


    Some chaotic factions that admire strength suddenly showed surprise expressions.


    They have endured it for too long, too long.


    Just waiting for this day!


    The melon pie eater nodded and said: "Our dragon race is going to rise, but we can''t slaughter humans wantonly. Thor has asked the gods to do this."


    "Then call her back soon! Isn''t it better for us to discuss face-to-face?"


    "Idiot, there is a **** staring at this world, let''s send someone to contact her, in batches..."


    "Well, let''s let the dragon who has a good relationship with Thor. Fafner and Ilulu...it''s better to communicate with the feather snake **** Lukoya over there."


    "Yes..."


    Then the dragons began to act quickly.


    As a newcomer, Eluru has no shortcomings, except that she likes to destroy everywhere.


    The main reason is the immature mental development.


    Only then can there be such a result. If you are well educated, it must be the responsibility of the dragon clan''s combat effectiveness.


    At this moment, Fafner was doing his own research, and when he heard the news of Thor, he got up and headed for the human world.


    Of course, Eluru also followed.


    "Say Thor is really super? I really want to fight her..."


    "Eruma was almost killed, aren''t you afraid to challenge?"


    "I''m very strong! What is Iruma..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Fafner smiled disdainfully.


    The angry Yilulu grinned and wanted to fight, but the opponent''s speed was so fast, she dodged the attack all at once.


    Accompanied by the opening of the space-time tunnel.


    The two dragons came to the vicinity of the empty city.


    "Huh... why did Fafner come here!"


    Thor was eating fruit leisurely at this time, and suddenly felt a familiar breath.


    It seemed a bit unexpected.


    Because Fafner is a house dragon.


    I like to guard my treasure.


    Other than that, there is nothing to like.


    Unexpectedly, he actually came back here.


    As a good friend of his, Thor is very happy.


    "Hey... Fafner, why are you here!"


    "Of course it is a matter of the ethnic group!"


    "Hmm, come here...huh? Eluru..."


    The little female dragon who was smiling originally, after seeing the grinning Yilulu, a terrible aura bloomed from her body.


    Angrily into the sky.


    The entire sky was darkened.


    Gurgling.


    Illu, who originally wanted to challenge Thor, died instantly.


    Sit directly on the ground.


    Almost not scared to cry by Thor.


    This light momentum is so powerful, but she can think of her own strength.


    challenge? Take the head to challenge.


    On the contrary, Fafner said in surprise: "Your strength has really become so strong, it is probably more terrifying than your father."


    "Of course, this is not all my strength!"


    Thor said proudly.


    Her strongest strength is Xuan''ao''s combat skills.


    And the power to summon the gods.


    As a woman designated by the gods, she is an invincible existence.


    Then a group of Fafner came to the palace.


    Seeing Eluma and Conna who were fighting, they looked very shocked.


    The small house, it seems that there is only a little bit.


    But in fact it is very strong.


    To be able to withstand such a fierce attack, one can imagine how powerful the magic circle is.


    "What kind of magic is this? There is such a magical power..."


    "Theology of the gods, if you want to learn, I can ask someone for a book!" 413


    "Of course... I''m curious about this power!"


    As a house dragon.


    Fafner loves learning very much.


    At this time, there is still a gap between the strength of Conna and Eluma.


    Only for a while, Iruma was pressed to the ground.


    Ever since, the battle is over.


    Conna ran away angrily.


    Because she became the bottom one again, she was naturally unhappy.


    On the contrary, Eluma looked at the two people who came, and asked worriedly: "What did the ethnic group say?"


    "This...they hope Thor can pass on the power to us, and the things of faith in the gods are very easy to handle!"


    "What, didn''t you arrest Thor?"


    Eluma thought she had heard it wrong.


    Repeated my own question.


    In the end, Eluru sneered.


    "Idiot, do you think our Dragon Race is really splitting? That''s just to show the gods, if the Dragon Race is an iron plate.


    Those gods can''t really fall asleep.


    Alright...the topic is this, otherwise there must be ears on the wall.


    What happened this time was because humans went to our world and wanted to let the ethnic group sanction you, but those adults directly played Tai Chi.


    Don''t give them a chance to attack at all.


    Therefore, we must take advantage of this time to grow the dragon clan! "


    Thor smiled and said, "It''s easy, just join the cult."


    Chapter 975 The sun **** with the big mouth of the lion, asking for two million pure girls!


    Thor thought what he did would cause a big battle.


    Even she was ready to fight.


    But who could have imagined that the dragons seem to be in a three-way separatist regime, fighting everywhere.


    It''s actually just acting.


    As a result, those energetic dragons can vent their physical strength.


    Secondly, it can create the illusion of dragon clan discord.


    At this time, Eluru has learned well.


    She almost became a little fan girl, sitting next to Thor nicely.


    "So, the ruler on the human side doesn''t want to see me expand my power at all! Right?"


    "Of course..." Fafner pushed his glasses and said sarcastically: "Human beings are greedy, and at the beginning they said let us kill you.


    Later, I saw that my tone was not right, and I didn''t mention the punishment, as long as I brought you back.

 Chapter 978：

    To put it bluntly, I just don''t want to lose my current rule! "


    "Hehe... I''m used to it!"


    Thor lay on the sofa and said sarcastically.


    She has been dealing with these things from the beginning.


    I just didn''t expect the other party to be forced to this point.


    In fact, this is similar to the ancient system.


    Magicians are passed down from generation to generation.


    From master to disciple.


    Suddenly, magic became popular!


    Even the magic of others is stronger than yourself. What should I do with this question?


    And there is one more point.


    That''s how terrible Thor is.


    It''s not that those people haven''t assassinated Thor, but every time they haven''t approached, they are sprayed into ashes by a breath of dragon.


    Just want to fight?


    Take the head to fight!


    What really made Thor cared about was what those people said last.


    You need to find the native gods to fight against yourself.


    Fafner told Thor: "You have to be careful yourself, the elders said when I came, once those people become crazy, they will never let you go.


    I hope you prepare early..."


    "Well, I got it!!!"


    Thor nodded, putting away the laziness on his face.


    Look down on the other party and look down on it.


    But she also had to be prepared, after all, she almost killed her own god, she still wanted revenge.


    Soon, Thor''s eyes lit up.


    He laughed.


    This smile is very forest, it sounds a bit creepy.


    Yilulu was ten meters away from her in shock.


    ......


    In another world.


    The group of magicians from the earth found a temple.


    Then with the help of their priests, they contacted the local gods.


    "What''s the matter with you. ¡¨?"


    A golden figure asked proudly.


    For the ants kneeling.


    He behaved very indifferently.


    "My Lord, please be fair. There is a dragon that has slaughtered hundreds of millions of people, and it is still entrenched in our world.


    Faith has already begun to spread, and if it is not stopped, it will soon spread to this world! "


    "What does that have to do with me!"


    "God, if you are willing to help us, we can afford it at any price!"


    "Oh?" The Golden God Realm showed an interesting expression, and then said: "If you can offer you half a million pure girl souls?"


    "This... can''t the gods discuss it? Five hundred thousand words are too much!"


    Five hundred thousand!


    It has to be a pure girl.


    That is under the age of fourteen.


    And it has to look good.


    This half a million is really difficult.


    But the **** shook his head and said, "I only have this one request, and don''t think that there are many numbers. I also have other brothers to share.


    If you are willing to agree, then how about I go find someone else to take action? "


    "This... can we discuss it?"


    "Yes, you have ten minutes!"


    ......


    Several people came outside the temple.


    "What do you think?"


    "This condition is a bit harsh, 500,000...Where shall we find it? Dongying is gone at twelve years old!"


    "Our side is the same, why don''t we go to other countries? We will use the name of plague to cover up when we look back!"


    "Otherwise, start a war! If the female dragon is allowed to develop, we will all be cool..."


    "Oh, what a pity. This **** is too greedy. We gave him 300,000 girls in the last war.


    This time it was increased to 500,000. Will it be 1 million next time? "


    "Is there any way! Who said that we are just human beings, and the ones who don''t pay are from our own family, the inferior people are just tools..."


    "That said, hehe...those people are killed casually, no one dares to control..."


    Several old people reached an agreement on this issue.


    Then they came to the gods and knelt down.


    Said the temporary chief among them.


    "The great **** of the sun, we are willing to offer you half a million pure girls, and pray for you to help us..."


    "Five hundred thousand? No... two million! You have timed out..."


    Everyone''s face changed drastically upon hearing this.


    This TM is the lion''s big mouth.


    Two million?


    This is their own order.


    But the sun **** just spotted this point and directly increased the price.


    Are you not happy?


    I''m not happy to be able to roll.


    He didn''t lose much anyway.


    "¡§"My lord God, this time is clearly not exceeded, only three minutes and fifty seconds..."


    "Huh? You mean I lied to you..."


    The golden eyes burst into flames.


    The priests in the temple also glared at this group of people.


    Everyone took a few steps back frightened by this coercion.


    I feel my soul is tingling.


    "No...absolutely, it''s our problem, it''s our time-out...Two million, we will gather together, please let the sun **** do it!!!"


    "Huh, it''s almost the same. Take my artifact and roll, as long as you see the female dragon release."


    Then a burning fire dragon spear.


    Was thrown out from the mysterious space.


    With golden flames burning on it, it looked terrifying.


    Everyone smiled at this moment.


    As long as you have this thing, killing Thor will not be a problem.


    But their leader was not reconciled.


    After paying two million for the pure girl, only then did she get back a weapon.


    Is it a bit too late?


    He braced and said, "Master Sun God, that female dragon has gained the power of the Cthulhu. The strength is very terrifying! I''m afraid this artifact is not an opponent..."


    "Cthulhu? What''s his name!"


    "We only know that it is called the God of Eternity... Yan"


    "Eternal? Cut...what a strange name, I haven''t heard of it at all! Well...for the sake of your hard work, take my rune there.


    If you encounter danger at that time.


    I will naturally kill people in the lower realms. "


    "Yes..."


    The flame rune fell on the palm of the leader.


    They left with satisfaction.


    The priest in the temple asked, "God, why did they agree so easily?"


    "Huh... of course it''s because of desperation. God of Eternity... I haven''t even heard of it. It''s really a fuss."


    Chapter 976 The arrival of the three gods turned out to be acting! !


    As for why there are so many girls.


    The woman who is naturally the **** realm has already turned into torn shoes.


    Who doesn''t want to change something fresh?


    The sun **** smiled and said that in the following days, his face couldn''t help showing a lewd smile.


    This is the advantage of being a god.


    If there is no war, send people to provoke it.


    In this way, those stupid humans will continue to contribute things.


    Hehe...this is the way of God.


    ......


    At this time, the feather snake **** Lukoya on the other side also came to Thor after receiving the news.


    This Big Mac is really scary.


    Not only the aboriginal people of the world.


    Most importantly, her figure is terrible.


    Tsunade was already proud of the audience, and Lucoya was not bad at all.


    Has 120/70/85cm.


    Just looking at it gives people unlimited imagination.


    "Hey... Thor, you are really strong, is this the power of the gods?"


    "Yeah, let''s come to join the cult, Lucia, there are endless wines..."


    "real?"

 Chapter 979：

    "I''m a puppy to lie to you!"


    "Then I want to have a drink!"


    The blond squinted Yu Jie started! ! !


    Every 413 people have weaknesses.


    And so is every dragon.


    Conna likes to play and is curious.


    Eluru likes to fight, and prefers to destroy.


    Lucia is calm, but likes wine very much.


    As for Eluma, she is a simple fool.


    After conquering Lucia, Thor was ready to sacrifice, but this sacrifice was different from all sacrifices.


    She wanted to use this to purify the blood of all dragons.


    For this.


    Thor negotiated with the dragon elders for a long time.


    The final choice will be counted.


    The leader of the human race was contacted by the Dragon Race Conciliator, falsely claiming that Thor could be deceived back, and then let them kill or imprison Thor.


    In this way, not only can the enemy be paralyzed.


    You can also kill those humans directly!


    ......


    The next day.


    When the head of mankind received this news, he accepted the proposal almost without thinking.


    They are still worrying about how to attack the mighty God City.


    If you can seduce it.


    Then it is definitely the best plan.


    "It seems that the Dragons don''t want the Chaos faction to become bigger!"


    "Their big lizards are not stupid. If the Chaos faction is strong, then both the Harmony Pie and the Melon Pie will suffer!"


    "Hehe... so too!"


    Everyone beamed with joy.


    I didn''t expect that the plan would go so smoothly.


    Then, they began to act.


    As long as Thor can be killed, then two million girls are nothing at all.


    The big deal will cause more disasters.


    What squally winds, tsunamis.


    That is not simple.


    A few days later, Emperor Yan was imprisoned in the center of the Dragon Continent.


    Then a little female dragon left here with a letter.


    At the same time, thousands of human great magicians, as well as all present magicians, gathered here.


    Blended pie, eat melon pie.


    The two dragons also gathered here.


    Seeing that this means that we want to completely destroy the Chaos Dragon Race!


    "Next, we need to wait! I didn''t expect that we would be able to come to the holy land of the dragon clan. Few humans have come here in history, right?"


    "The boss of the Chaos Dragon Clan is so funny, he just invited him to have a drink, and he really came! This idiot... doesn''t know there is an ambush at all."


    Looking at the dragon that was sealed by the sword of the magic dragon, nailed to the mountainside.


    They laughed brazenly.


    And the dragons of the conciliatory faction are also laughing.


    Both sides are very proud.


    About thirty minutes later, a cyan dragon penetrated the Dimensional Wall.


    Came to the Dragon Continent.


    "Roar...you humans, dare to target my father!!! My Thor will never let you go..."


    "Oh, let''s see who is more capable!"


    The real earth mischievous in black, sacrificed the sun spear in his hand.


    The sky was originally dim.


    The sun rose directly.


    He flew into the sky.


    Other magicians also followed.


    The burning sun.


    Hit Thor''s heart directly at supersonic speed.


    Boom.


    The explosion sounded directly.


    The mountain shook suddenly.


    The ground nearby also cracked, and countless slabs buried in the ground instantly floated up.


    "Ah...you despicable people, actually use the weapons of the gods!"


    Thor spat out blood in his mouth.


    The expression on his face was very angry.


    But it''s useless for her to be angry.


    Because now "the general trend is gone"!


    "The blame is that you are not strong enough. If you give up your father and develop yourself well, in fact, we will also have a headache."


    "Yes, in order to eradicate you, we have paid a big price. The weapon of the sun **** is not easy to obtain..."


    Everyone laughed.


    And Thor also laughed in a low voice.


    "You want to kill me with this kind of power. It''s really ridiculous. I can recover from my physical injuries. Even if my heart is broken, I''m fine..."


    "Oh? Really!! Then the **** appears, can you resist it?"


    Really misfortune laughed.


    The rune in his hand lights up directly.


    The sky was torn apart, and a real sun came to the Dragon Continent.


    Then came the dark Pluto, and the **** of raging waves.


    Three gods shot.


    Thor is desperate.


    "Accept your fate, Little Dragon...Although we admit that you are strong, it''s a pity..."


    The words of the real land and tsunami just fell.


    The three gods have already used their supernatural powers to shoot.


    Flame, death, raging waves.


    All three powers shot together.


    But at this moment.


    The slates on the ground lit up one after another.


    A clear and pleasant sound was transmitted to everyone''s ears.


    "I pray for your coming, the great eternal ruler... You are the only one in all worlds, and you are the eternal and immortal existence.


    You are eternal...


    I, Lucya takes myself as a sacrifice, I beg you..."


    Everyone was shocked, and it seemed that something bad was about to come out.


    At this time, Thor suddenly changed his decadence.


    The arrogant laughed: "Get ready for death, the real hunting is about to begin now! As the priest, I, Thor, opened the Dragon Sacrifice.


    Pray for your coming, the great eternal god! ! ! ! "


    Boom.


    An inexplicable thunder sounded.


    The whole world shook.


    This time it''s not just the ground.


    But all the elements are rioting.


    Magic is invalid.


    Martial arts are invalid.


    Void is invalid.


    The sun **** followed his chariot and rushed directly to the ground.


    The **** of death also fell from the black cloud.


    The **** of anger is like a dead fish, lying on the stone slab looking at the sky in horror.


    The situation is changing.


    Thousands of stars are dim.


    An aura that does not belong to this dimension swept over!


    It seems to descend into this world from the outer universe. .


    Chapter 977 The three gods are really weak, humans who have been completely numb!


    The three gods fell to the ground.


    The brilliance of his body has long since disappeared.


    It looked like a chicken without feathers.


    They looked at the sky dumbfounded, and their hearts were full of fear.


    What is this!


    Why are there other gods outside the sky!


    Thor had his hands on his hips and smiled unscrupulously: "Today I want you all to die!!! Friends of the Dragon Race, then all these prisoners are escorted!"


    "Yes. Lord Thor..."


    At this moment, all the dragon races responded in unison.


    They have a hideous look on their faces.


    In the horrified eyes of humans and native gods, one after another was caught like a chicken-.


    "What are you doing? We are not an alliance- are we!"

 Chapter 980：

    The real earth roared angrily.


    As a result, the dragon stubborn spit was directly spit on his face.


    The slimy things made him feel extremely humiliating.


    Just listened to the dragon''s face and said contemptuously: "Alliance? That''s just us acting, how about it... This is much more proficient than in the last meeting, right!"


    acting! !


    This Nima turned out to be all acting.


    The Emperor Yan who was nailed to the mountain, and Thor was shot.


    It''s all drama?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    He absolutely doesn''t believe it! ! !


    At this time, the real land and disaster were close to collapse in his heart, when he looked halfway up the mountain.


    The whole person was stupid.


    Emperor Yan finally threw out his weapon like pulling a weed.


    The wound healed instantly.


    In this scene, it was like a sledgehammer hitting the chest of the real land.


    Originally, he wanted to study the dragon family recently and ask his son to find a female dragon as a companion.


    In this way, he can slowly study the mysteries of the dragon clan.


    Who knows, suddenly things change.


    The city became a place of religion.


    And his son has also become a dog of the gods.


    This makes the great magician really uncomfortable! ! !


    It''s too late to say anything now.


    In the end, Zhentu Mijin was pressed to the ground with a desperate face, and knelt facing the crack in the sky.


    The Sun God and others were also suppressed by that sacred breath.


    Lost all power.


    For a moment, a divine light struck.


    Thor took a deep, comfortable breath.


    In which light, there was a figure standing with wings on her back and her eyes a little cold.


    But there was a hint of tenderness in the cold.


    "See sister Kyle!"


    "Well, if the gods can''t come over because of something, let me come out. I want to see what an absurd person who can ask for two million young girls looks like."


    This statement came out.


    Looking at her from the bottom, the sun god, who was already drooling, woke up instantly.


    Then a terrible force went into his eyes.


    "As a god, not only do you have no morals, but you are greedy and sexual. A **** like you is really a god.


    Goog out your eyes, cut off your limbs, and become a wheel in the future. Make atonement! "


    Kyle was really angry.


    Nima''s, an aboriginal **** stared at her drooling.


    And the other party is still a villain with an obscene nature.


    It is really impossible for such a person to be punished.


    The God of Raging Waves and the God of Death could not escape Kyle''s trial.


    All was destroyed.


    As for the sun god, he can only die after he has made atonement.


    Otherwise, you will suffer forever.


    Imagine a sun **** who pulls the wind.


    It becomes a wheel directly.


    It''s funny enough.


    The human wizards underground each showed a frightened expression.


    Because there are traitors among them.


    Otherwise, how does this woman know the amount of the transaction?


    At this time, a group of people stood out from inside.


    To them, he apologized and said, "Ahem... I''m sorry, dude, it''s not that we are willing to be the second and fifth sons.


    You are really cruel.


    How can you arrest the girl to that villain. "


    "Yes, the true **** won''t forgive you, go to hell..."


    In fact, they were instigated.


    Because if you don''t betray, you will die.


    Who wants to die?


    Ever since, there is the present scene.


    It wasn''t until this time that the real land misfortune reacted, and he was completely fooled.


    Everything is just a program that others can arrange.


    And he is just a acting clown.


    puff.


    A blood arrow ejected from his mouth.


    His head became groggy.


    But the dragon clan next to him did not want him to die, but threw a healing technique.


    Looking at the real evil with hatred on his face, the dragon clan smiled and said, "Man, it''s not so easy to die in front of the gods!


    You have to pay for your sins. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "You group of executioners, you group of dragons are too evil..."


    "Hehe, you are too stupid! Our dragon clan has never split since the beginning!"


    In the end, the fate of this group of human magicians was to be exposed to the sun alive.


    She was covered with honey.


    Then there are ants to bite.


    Until the bones are eaten, their souls will not enter the next round of judgment.


    Of course, Kyle wouldn''t care about this.


    Because her task this time is to fulfill Thor''s request.


    Used to purify the blood of the dragons.


    "This is a gift from God, dragons...Thank God well!"


    A golden ball of light shattered in the sky.


    A lot of rain poured down from inside.


    ........


    Each dragon race feels that their cells are active, and their blood is uniformly purified.


    Some long and strange dragons have become perfect incarnations.


    Even each of them can comprehend a combat skill of their own, so they don''t have to rely on magic and flesh to fight rudely.


    "Give Thor one of eternal power, one of destructive power, a set of god-given war skirt, and a god-given war spear..."


    "Thank you for the great grace of God, and thank you for the gift of Goddess..."


    Within the Dragon Continent.


    The dragon''s roar sounded.


    Kyle nodded in satisfaction, and then smiled: "This is what you won. The faith is unwavering, and God will naturally pay attention.


    Those little sisters who are ready, come with me..."


    "Yes..."


    Conna and others below responded in unison.


    Then he took the Golden Light Transmission, flew into the air, and headed towards the God Realm.


    As for the mountain stream, the suffering of human magicians has just begun.


    The screams were endless.


    It was as if a ghost was crying.


    At this time, Thor said to his father and others: "Everyone, from now on, let''s spread the religion together.


    After destroying these three gods, the power of our dragon race will rule the world! Destroy all evil gods! "


    "Well, daughter...no, the priest is right, we will work hard together."


    Eluma left.


    And her sister, Trugne, showed admiration on her face.


    Because she really wants to go to the God Realm too.


    Unfortunately, I did not catch this trip. Can only choose the next sacrifice. people.


    Chapter 978 Shen Wu and Kagura are shocked, this dragon is too big! ! !


    The dragon tribe''s big victory this time, its influence is very terrifying.


    Because they have obtained the purity of the blood.


    Warcraft is different from people.


    Bloodline is the greatest potential.


    If the bloodline is pure, a dragon can grow in strength even if it sleeps.


    This is the gap between them and human beings.


    The life span of a dragon starts at millions of years.


    Basically, if the three gods are destroyed this time, the dragons can no longer continue to install them.


    It''s a showdown directly.


    I want the **** of two worlds!


    Dissatisfied?


    If you don''t accept it, break it directly.


    ----------------


    Looking back at the other side of the gods.


    "Ding... Your main priest, Thor, sacrificed to you a little female dragon---Conna, which triggered a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a lower god-level dragon girl in the electric system---¡¾ Conna]."

 Chapter 981：

    "Ding... Your main priest, Thor, sacrificed to you a small female dragon---Eluma, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a lower god-level dragon girl in the water system---¡¾ Eluma]."


    "Ding... Your main priest, Thor, sacrificed a female dragon --- Lukoya, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a mid-level god-level dragon girl ---¡¾Lu Keya]."


    "Ding...Tor, your main priest, sacrificed to you a small female dragon---Ilulu, triggering a million-fold increase. Congratulations on your acquisition of a lower god-level dragon girl in the destruction system--- [Ilulu]."


    Reminder: Because of the arrival of the dragon clan, after analysis, your dragon avenue has been improved.


    Remarks: The current Longzhidao is zero percent at the second level.


    Tip: The chance of a dragon being born in your god''s domain is one in ten thousand, and this probability is based on all the gods in your god''s domain.


    Tip: The beasts can choose by themselves. If you choose the dragon system, you will optimize your bloodline and make a random mutation.


    Tip: All dragons in your God''s Realm shorten their maturity period by 50%. Because you have the Avenue of Life, the reproduction rate of dragons is increased by 30%.


    One ten thousandth, it seems very slim.


    But in his own God''s Domain, there are endless beasts.


    The real shortcoming of the dragons is the difficulty in reproduction.


    There is still a lot of time to grow up, after all, the gap between the young dragon and the adult dragon is still very huge.


    Now optimize directly.


    The combat effectiveness of the dragons can be substantially improved.


    It looks pretty good.


    Liu Che smiled faintly, and ordered someone to bring a few female dragons to him.


    Yilulu is a little girl with pink hair.


    The pupils of the eyes were vertical pupils like Thor, which seemed to be bluffing, but actually aside from his natural desire to destroy.


    She is just a little loli.


    The mind is not fully developed.


    As for Conna, she hid behind Lukoya a little timidly, looking at herself surreptitiously.


    When he noticed his gaze.


    She instantly shrank behind Lukoya''s thigh.


    The heart is pounding and pounding.


    As for Eluma, she is no different from Conna, hiding behind Lukoya.


    Faced with such a situation.


    As the eldest sister, Lukeya can only bite the bullet.


    "Great god, we are dragon girls from another world... I don''t know what we can do."


    "Oh... it''s nothing, let''s learn the basics first."


    Liu Che withdrew his gaze from her career line.


    It''s really Lucy.


    These measurements are really scary.


    And Tsunade is on par.


    very good! very powerful! Liu Che liked it very much.


    If he is not afraid that the other party is a little uncomfortable, he really wants to...cough cough...


    Then the sisters of Kagura and Godless came over.


    Take these newly promoted sisters to distribute work.


    When Shenwu saw Lukoya, he was stunned at the scene.


    ...


    Kagura thought that the other party was very strange, but when he saw the other party, he was stunned.


    Well, this is indeed a bit scary.


    Lukeya''s complexion was red, and she lowered her head and left behind them.


    And Xiao Meiying, who was hiding behind Liu Che, came out at this time, and said with a blushing face: "The advantage of this dragon clan is too great."


    "There is no way, this is the power of the race, but your cultivation speed is not slow!"


    "I didn''t mean this."


    "..."


    Everyone talked about racial talent, how could this girl not understand.


    Liu Che did not continue to struggle with this question, but turned his head and asked: "How do you feel about the God Realm lately?"


    "Well, very good! Many sisters are very interesting. Much more interesting than the fairy world..."


    Xiao Meiying smiled happily.


    It is comfort from the heart.


    Because when she was in the lower realm, she always had to humbly give her sister, she was the youngest herself.


    And when I was in the fairy world...


    Still always forced to marry, where is the God Realm cool.


    Eat whatever you want.


    Drink whatever you want.


    She is as comfortable as a queen, and she likes her maid very much.


    A well-behaved and lovely butterfly elf.


    Liu Che rubbed Xiao Meiying''s hair and said, "It''s fine if you like it. It''s fine to play with Gu Linglong and the others. Now there is no war outside.


    It''s a rare break time. "


    "Um!"


    ......


    After sending away Xiao Meiying, Liu Che continued to choose to practice.


    And observe the shortcomings of God''s Domain.


    It''s okay anyway, idle is idle.


    Approximately in the evening.


    He just left to go to the childcare space. Just as his figure appeared, a little cutie lay on his chest.


    Liu Che looked down.


    It turned out to be Liu Jingchu.


    How did she calculate that she would show up?


    "Girl...how do you know that Daddy will come? Guess..."


    Little Lori shook her head and pointed to her heart.


    "Premonition?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    I guessed it right this time.


    Liu Jingchu smiled very brightly.


    On the contrary, Liu Che was surprised. This girl had grown up again, not to mention that she was able to perceive the divine flow of the parenting space.


    Still foreseeing his coming.


    This ability cannot be underestimated.


    Because I am the master.


    And she was just a little girl who hadn''t been born yet.


    There was a trace of sweat on Liu Jingchuyun''s temple, and it seemed that she must have been playing just now. 1.5


    However, she did not dominate herself for too long.


    The other girls gathered in just three minutes.


    In the end Liu Che could only lie on the bed.


    Let them crawl around.


    They all say that their daughters are little quilted jackets, but they didn¡¯t really make them quilted jackets.


    In a short while.


    All the girls are asleep.


    They all seemed to like their own breath very much, when Guoguo and others arrived.


    Seeing this scene, a little bit dumbfounded.


    Because they are so interesting.


    Liu Zhihan is like a sloth, holding her husband''s left hand tightly, while the other girls are almost the same.


    Tu Shan Honghong''s daughter, seeing that there is no place, lay directly on his chest.


    It''s almost a spectacle.


    [PS: I have a cold... I will reduce a few chapters recently, sorry...].


    Chapter 979 The identity of the desperate Tang family father and son, the identity of the Asan traveler has been exposed!


    Time goes by.


    In the Wuhun world at this time, the time within the gods sect passed normally.


    Three years have passed since the world below.


    In this time.


    Tang Ritian completely confessed his fate!


    In fact, he couldn''t help it if he didn''t admit his fate, in these three years.


    Tang Ritian has a child.


    At the same time hope was born.


    Although his life is miserable.


    But if the child can avenge himself, or inherit his hatred.


    Then Tang Ritian also felt that he could accept his fate.


    The only thing that made him feel strange was that his [beautiful] wife didn''t even nurse her children.


    Only use animal milk.


    Although puzzled.


    But Tang Ritian still respected his wife.


    And his children are very smart.


    Can run away at the age of two.


    "San...If you have enough fun, remember to come back..."


    "Yes."


    An immature voice came from outside the door.


    A little star looked at the sky with melancholy.


    His name is Ah San, originally from the earth.


    Who would have thought that death would be a journey through.

 Chapter 982：

    However, he felt that it was not a loss.


    Because the owner of this body has a pretty good family background, his mother is a mysterious person, and his father sighed at night when he heard him.


    It seems to be a descendant of the martial arts.


    A typical novel protagonist template.


    It''s just that this old lady doesn''t know why, every time she returns late at night.


    In addition to the sound of the bed board.


    Ah San can''t actually hear anything.


    Even once I heard my father ask, why didn''t I let her really look at her when she had a child.


    As a result, my father has been walking with his legs clamped since that day.


    It was only by chance that he secretly watched it and discovered that there was a golden clam shell inside.


    Only then did he understand who is the boss and who is the second.


    Only the mother at home has the final say.


    The next day.


    Just as Ah San was playing at the door, a group of people in black walked in from outside.


    They were full of evil spirits.


    The whole body was trembling slightly.


    impressive!


    who are they?


    Why come to the village?


    Ah San observed very carefully, after all, he belonged to the assassin family in his previous life.


    These people did not carry weapons.


    But there was no sound as he walked.


    Definitely a master!


    Ah San turned his head and ran towards the house, and Tang Ritian also walked out at this time.


    "Boy, what''s the matter?"


    "Father... a group of people in black came in the village!"


    Tang Ritian''s face changed drastically!


    He immediately picked up the child and was about to run, but layers of golden nets descended from the sky.


    It turned out that it really came to us!


    Ah San thought of his frowning father all day long, and suddenly he shook his heart.


    At this time, accompanied by the door being pushed open.


    The group of people in black walked in from outside.


    After seeing Tang Ritian, the chief among them sneered and said: "Tang Mushell, it''s been a long time...Why, I don''t kneel down and salute when we see our envoy coming!"


    Tang Ritian trembled all over.


    Then he knelt on the ground in front of Asan''s eyes.


    Not only that.


    Return to the angel to clean up the shoes.


    Such a humiliating thing made Ah Sanshi angry.


    Although this dad has only been together for more than a year.


    But that''s also dad.


    If there is a chance, I must take revenge!


    Just as he was thinking like this in his heart, a beam of eyes fell on him.


    "Yeah... the little baby was born innocently. It seems that you are raising well."


    "My lord... my lord, this is my sin and it has nothing to do with the child. If you have anything to do, come at me!"


    "Oh? Then you can castrate yourself. Otherwise, I''ll castrate this little beast."


    "you..."


    Tang Ritian showed anger on his face.


    This is too deceptive.


    Although my own things are trapped in clam shells, they can still be used.


    You just let me cut it off.


    Who can bear this!


    Looking at Tang Ritian, who was unmoved, one of the gods moved his finger lightly and grabbed Ah San in his hand.


    "Father...help me...help me..."


    Ah San was also surprised.


    You will be castrated as soon as you cross.


    This Nima!


    His current hope can only be placed on his father, because his mother is a divine dragon without seeing the end.


    It would be great if the mother appeared.


    Ah San thinks so.


    In his crazy call.


    Tang Ritian''s lips trembled for a long time, and finally picked up the knife on the ground.


    It''s really filial to the father and son.


    Either cut Ah San, or cut yourself.


    This child might as well not give birth.


    In order to keep his heirs, Tang Ritian gritted his teeth and cut directly.


    Suddenly a puff of blood splashed out.


    And Tang Ritian didn''t know why he suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Enduring the severe pain, he gritted his teeth to the religious man and said, "Can you let my child go? I have already cut..."


    "It''s a pity, it''s overtime!"


    The man smiled wickedly.


    The refined knife in his hand kept rubbing against Asan''s body.


    "You...you don''t keep your word!!! Why do your gods teach like this..."


    "To blame, blame your own son. I can feel that there is an adult soul in his body, which means that your son has been taken away!!!"


    Tang Ritian''s original physical pain was enough to make him very uncomfortable.


    Who ever thought about it.


    The other party''s words fell into his mind like a bolt from the blue sky.


    "you you...."


    Tang Ritian knelt on the ground, looking at his child with horror.


    If it is a normal child, the reaction must be crying.


    But Ah San turned away from seeing Tang Ritian.


    This simple action directly destroyed Tang Ritian''s last hope.


    He fell to the ground and laughed frantically.


    "Hahahahaha... It really deserves it, my Tang 417 family...My Tang family has been played with by you so far!"


    "Well...Don''t be angry, Tang Ritian...wasn''t it very powerful when your Tang family rebelled against the gods! Why are you now decadent like a dog?


    We did not plan your son.


    He was originally from another world, and he was stealing learning things by himself, but he was discovered...


    I wondered, how can a thief be justified?


    Little guy... Am I right? "


    "You...who are you!!!"


    At this time, Ah San couldn''t bear it anymore.


    But this sentence destroyed all hope of Tang Ritian.


    The hope of supporting myself for several years was wiped out.


    How desperate this is.


    Tang Ritian even wanted to die.


    But he still has one hope, and that is his wife.


    Leave the son alone.


    The other party is my last miss.


    And Asan was plunged into chaos.


    He believes that the secret of his journey is unknown to anyone.


    But in the eyes of this group of people in black.


    He didn''t even have any secrets at all.


    This is a bit outrageous.


    But at this moment, a figure of Miao Man appeared in front of the father and son.


    is her.


    Tang Ritian¡¯s [Lady]! ! !


    (I just took the medicine and felt a little more comfortable...immediately made a change!).


    Chapter 980 A San and his son who have completely collapsed, two newcomers join the group!


    clatter.


    clatter.


    clatter.


    The crisp sound of footsteps hit everyone''s ears.


    As before, she wore a black airtight veil on her face in black.


    "Lady...cough...Lady..."


    Tang Ri Weather was lying on the ground, not knowing the expression on his face.


    All her hope is left with her.


    Since the Tang family was destroyed.


    From the anger at the beginning, to acceptance slowly, although the lady was a bit weird.


    But at least it is also a woman.


    I can cook for myself and warm my bed.


    He even gave birth to a child.

 Chapter 983：

    Although the child was taken away, what could he do?


    The other party walked in front of Tang Ritian, said nothing, ignored the people of the gods, and smashed the thing sandwiched by the clam shell with one foot.


    Tang Ritian''s face twitched.


    But in the end it didn''t say anything.


    Afterwards, the other party walked in front of him.


    Write on the ground with your finger: "You really want to know what I look like, right?"


    "Yes! Lady...we can''t escape anymore. It''s a blessing to die together today, but it''s a pity...A San was taken away by a dog and animal!"


    "Actually, I knew it a long time ago. This village is actually under the control of the gods."


    Looking at the words on the ground, Tang Ritian was shocked.


    He looked at his lady with an incredible look.


    What does this mean?


    Could it be said that all this is for acting?


    No, this... this...


    At this time, Asan was also brought over.


    Xiao Budian, who was only more than two years old, was thrown into his father''s minced meat.


    There was a trace of pity on his face.


    "Today... I am finally free. Having endured you for so many years, have you ever thought about what it''s like to become a woman from a man?"


    This time, the Pope didn''t use it for writing.


    Instead, he said with his own voice.


    His voice was very ugly, like a sharp eunuch.


    Tang Ritian looked like he had seen a ghost. He said with a trembling voice: "You...you are not a woman. ¡¨?"


    "No, am I not a woman? The calves, thin waist, and even the skin became white, but you didn''t expect it, I was a fifty-year-old man before!"


    boom.


    Tang Ritian''s face was pale, and his stomach kept rolling.


    He quickly got up and started vomiting constantly.


    And Tang Asan, the traveler, was even more shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    Mom is a man?


    And it was changed by a fifty-year-old man.


    His father was castrated.


    So what will be waiting for yourself?


    Tang Asan didn''t dare to think too much.


    He looked at the black "mother" in fear, and started to tremble all over.


    Before thinking about it, the other party hugged himself.


    I still think my mother is very good.


    It turns out that all this is an illusion! ! !


    The other party is acting.


    "Asan, blame you for not being a thing. Who made you offend the gods? In fact, your father is just like that.


    Our master priest tortured him and it was over.


    This Pope¡¯s wife was created by our master.


    Offended the gods, do you think death is the end?


    No... this is just the beginning! "


    The envoy walked to the pope and tore off the scarf from his face.


    The black beard is very conspicuous.


    That terrible face in coordination.


    Tang Ritian gave a direct "Ah", and he passed out into a coma.


    But Tang Asan didn''t dare to approach at all.


    On the other hand, the pope smiled and said: "Son, what''s the matter... don''t you like being with your mother the most?


    Lai Niang hug you..."


    Looked at the palms stretched out.


    Ah San quickly dodges, but how can he escape the other party''s arrest.


    Although the pope was transformed into a woman.


    But the strength is not weak.


    Looking at Asan who was struggling in his arms, the pope sneered, "If you dare to move again, I will cut off your things!


    Let you live with the boar every day! "


    Just one sentence.


    Ah San gave up the struggle in an instant.


    The pope stroked his face and said in a weird voice: "That''s right, obediently accept your fate.


    This is your life, if you offend God...you must obediently recognize your destiny.


    Although your father was castrated.


    But we can still survive, and transform him into a toilet. As for you...I think it''s so thin and tender.


    Just be a bunny and raise it! "


    "No... you are not my mother, you are the devil... you are the devil..."


    "Asshole thing, I am not your mother or someone! From now on, our family of three will live happily.


    As long as you don''t want to take revenge, you can still live as you like. "


    The religious people have retreated.


    Ah San''s meridians have been destroyed by the Pope.


    The animal milk taken in recent years also carries special medicines.


    From now on, they will live as a family of three.


    Will only spend in endless torture and darkness.


    ......


    Inside the city of God outside the sky.


    After A Dong got the news, he said with a scornful face: "I know! Remember to let people watch them, the gods can want to see this kind of dog die directly."


    "Yes, Lord Master. We will remember!"


    "Work hard, as long as we unify the mainland, we will be able to enter the God Realm."


    "Yes."


    .......


    In the Wanjie chat group.


    Saintess of the Spirit Hall: "Hahahaha... That Ah San''s reaction almost laughed at me, he thought his parents were very good to him.


    As a result, his dad deceived himself and castrated himself.


    In the end, he found out that his wife was a man. It''s ridiculous to me..."


    Tanjirou: "Then he must be very desperate!"


    The girl who dreams of the E Cup: "Deserve it... Whoever makes him not a thing, in fact, such a person deserves it.


    Think about it, fight for a little trivial matter.


    If you think it is right, then it is right.


    A typical narcissist. "


    Toban University: "You haven''t seen history and don''t know that what he calls peace is only after going to the native gods.


    Let the world below turn into darkness.


    Fighting ceaselessly... In the end it was just a word, I am a person from the God Realm, I can''t care about it... ridiculous! "


    Prince Lordaeron: "There are many people like this. Jaina was the one before. I really took it. If Stratholme is not purified, she doesn''t know how many people will die in our country.


    If it were Kul Tiras, I think she would be so calm.


    As a person thinking about problems, you can''t do what you think.


    Think must be comprehensive! "


    Dragon Thor: "Yeah, I think so too. Hey... I personally directed a big show, and directly killed a group of bastards.


    comfortable..."


    At this time, a reminder sounded in the group.


    "Ding...Belmod joined the Ten Thousand Realms chat group."


    "Ding...The little brother trapped in the game joins the Ten Thousand Realms chat group.".


    Chapter 981 Rin Tosaka: Belmode, the winery is over, join the cult! [ͼ]


    Two newcomers join the group.


    This is not unusual.


    It is surprising that there will be employees of the winery --- Belmode.


    In order to confirm his identity, Rin Tosaka directly asked questions in the group.


    Tosaka University: "@±´¶ûĦµÂ, who like to change clothes? Winery employee? Hey... speak."


    Asked three times in a row.


    The other party did not answer.


    Instead, another new friend in the group spoke up.


    The little brother trapped in the game: "Hello, is this the chat system that comes with SAO? Why I have never seen it before."


    Tanjiro: "What is SAO?"


    Judicial God: "I don''t understand... Solve it!!!"


    The fox who only loves money: "It''s just a virtual game. You can see from his ID, Xiaotongren... As a fraudster, are you scared now?"


    It''s more than fear.


    If it weren''t for being a cheater, Kirito would be crazy.


    Just play the game when you play the game.


    What a death game.


    How could he be a teenager with this pressure.


    Bad Ye Laoxie: "Brother, let''s hang up! If you don''t hang up while playing games, then what kind of game is...Chong!!!


    By the way, I am also a virtual game, definitely better than your world! "


    Little brother 417 trapped in the game: "Brother Ye, are you in SAO too? Hurry up and save me... I miss my mother, I want my cousin!!!"


    Ordinary Ye Laohei: "You are afraid of a hammer, don''t you tell me everything, just hang up..."


    The Spirit of the Demon Sword: "Enough of you, a good young man has been taught badly by you, okay... Xiaotongren, I will ask you a question now.

 Chapter 984：

    Are you willing to use your own efforts to gain powerful strength.


    Friendly reminder, we are not some in-game staff or hackers in advanced courses.


    We are the women of God!


    The chat personnel in the group are all priests.


    Everyone''s world is different, if you don''t have a strong determination, then just wait for death obediently. "


    The world of SAO is still very dangerous.


    Even if Kirito is cheating.


    But now that he is mastered, can he not be afraid!


    At this time, Belmode, who had been silent, suddenly said: "Kirito, can you transfer your technology to me? I can buy it with a lot of money."


    Pursuing sentient beings: "Wuhu? Robbing people with the gods is amazing...Belmod!"


    The fox who only loves money: "Money? That kind of mortal thing, only mortals want. I said...Sharon Wynyard! That Karasuma Renye is good to you."


    ......


    Belmode, who is on a business trip in Eagle Sauce.


    Look at the beating information before you.


    In an instant, I just felt cold all over my body.


    The name of BOSS was discovered! ! !


    How can this be?


    And why do they know my name...


    Belmode, who was still a little contemptuous, has become extremely serious now.


    She began to observe the neighborhood cautiously.


    For fear of being found by agents.


    At this moment, a piece of information jumped again in the group.


    The ancestor of magic who yearns for peace: "Do you want to have the power of magic in the ordinary world?! Belmode...


    I have also studied you. At most, your disguise is to make others think that you are very young.


    Even if you take that kind of synthetic medicine.


    Does your body have side effects too?


    Join God teaches you to get everything you want! ! ! "


    Demon Sword Spirit: "In fact, it is very simple to destroy your organization, just build a stronger organization.


    What do you think of this?


    We know who you are and all your secrets.


    But you don¡¯t know much about us! "


    Although Conan World does not have any combat effectiveness.


    Technology is also very rubbish.


    But now that the man of destiny has been selected.


    The goddesses think that they can still fight for it.


    And it happened to be Belmode, this woman who was saving.


    It''s really bad.


    Killed many people, but they were all islanders, so these goddesses didn''t care.


    As long as you can win the pair to join.


    That world will be very interesting.


    Magic VS Detective.


    Well, there are actually some magicians in that world.


    But magic is not the same as magic, even Tosaka Rin''s magic, spread to that world, can become a unique power.


    Look at the chat messages in the group.


    Belmode fell into deep thought.


    She is not a peaceful person, calling herself a mystic.


    It''s actually a woman who doesn''t want anyone to touch.


    Haughty and indifferent.


    Think that all men are unworthy of him.


    But maybe when he was young, Belmode would find this kind of life very exciting.


    But when she stayed in the organization for so many years.


    I just feel nauseated.


    She wanted to escape from this painful place.


    Imagine an ordinary woman with her beloved man and a perfect home.


    This is the belief in Belmode.


    It is also her inner desire.


    But as the saying goes, those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black!


    Has been a spy for a long time.


    She was also stained with a lot of blood.


    Even if you want to wash white, it will not be possible.


    Belmode sometimes couldn''t help thinking that the result of franchising himself was that one day he was killed by an agent or a spy.


    Probably this is where she belongs.


    But what happened today.


    But Bellmode saw a glimmer of light.


    After studying the group information, she said tremblingly in the group.


    Belmode: "I... can I really get redemption? I admit that I am a person with blood on my hands..."


    Tosaka University: "??? Dizzy, you still don''t understand. Our goddess are all female priests. It''s okay not to be inferior."


    Demon Sword Spirit: "Now go and watch the video in the group. Although you are just a mortal, I believe you will understand the intentions of the gods."


    The fox who only loves money: "By the way, even if your world is barren, you can find some qualified women to make up the number!


    I am looking forward to your means! ! "


    Belmode is not that bad guy.


    When it''s time to start, I will definitely start.


    If you knew what hesitation was, then she had died countless times.


    In his dormitory.


    Belmode looked at the information in the group, and then clicked [Bouma''s Technology].


    The content inside is very simple.


    All kinds of new spaceships.


    There are also pictures of bombarding the stars.


    The second video, [Extinguishment of the Sun].


    I saw Klin an energy cannon, directly smashing the sun into pieces.


    Gurgling.


    Belmode was pale, who were the people in this group?


    Is it a god?


    Destroy the stars, spaceships.


    Their world has never reached a point.


    But when Belmode saw the gods taking action, he realized that his luck was coming. .


    Chapter 982 Belmode''s past, a call from the winery!


    She has always believed that people''s luck cannot always be bad.


    Just like myself a year ago.


    Saved by a pair of high school students.


    In fact, at that time, I had already made a decision~ there was no way out.


    That girl is really an angel-.


    Belmode smiled faintly and put his-coat on the bed.


    Beautiful body, exposed to the air.


    She belongs to the kind of tall and slender beauties who can disguise themselves, as well as some gadgets to help disguise.


    Now let go of some disguise.


    It feels a little low.


    This is because Belmode used the semi-finished medicine, which regained his youth.


    But this medicine has very strong sequelae.


    As a qualified spy and killer.


    Belmode is fluent in ten languages.


    The language of the Dragon Kingdom is naturally among them.


    Seeing the exercises that appeared in his mind, Belmode was a little shocked. Was the **** a native of the Dragon Kingdom?


    No...or maybe the Dragon Kingdom is inherited from the gods.


    As the pranayama proceeded, Belmode entered the meditation space.


    At first glance, she was conquered by the stalwart figure of the gods.


    If you know that a fairy prince in Yue Chang will be affected by Liu Che''s Law Bodies, can Belmode resist it?


    In an instant, her pretty face turned red and fluttered.


    He couldn''t help but blur his eyes.


    Although the opponent is taller than Xinghai.


    But in fact, what Belmode saw was Liu Che''s real body!


    Ahem... Who can cheat, right?


    Then I saw Belmode knelt on the ground, and her lips lightly said: "God, I am willing to be your believer and serve you forever..."


    Huh.


    A clear ripple wrapped it up.


    After that, Belmode only felt that his whole body was light and fluttering, and before she could react, he had already come to a space full of peach blossoms.


    The pink sky.


    The huge peach tree.


    And many butterfly elves, and some women who exude horror are chatting.


    This is the God Realm?

 Chapter 985：

    Belmode was a little apprehensive, but soon a naughty and lovely elf dragged a flower boat to her.


    "Let me go up?"


    "Um."


    The elf nodded obediently.


    The boat does not have any power, and the outside is covered with flowers, which looks beautiful.


    Just sitting in it, waves of ripples spread to her skin.


    Gives a comfortable feeling.


    For a moment, Belmode opened his eyes and asked: "Where are we going, please?"


    "Don''t you want to see the gods? We are extradition messengers. When you first come to this space, you can only stay for ten minutes.


    Otherwise the soul will not be able to withstand this power! "


    "It turns out that there is such a restriction..."


    The silver-haired Belmode showed regret on his face.


    Such a magical place, I can only stay for a short time.


    No wonder there are so many terrifying characters in the group.


    It seems that they have gained the power of the gods.


    If you have this power, you can test the wish of defeating Karasuma Linya and destroying the winery completely.


    Mere humans.


    How can it be compared to God!


    About three minutes later, Belmode came to the top of the dome, and a man sitting on the throne, exuding sacred light, appeared in front of her.


    Is this a god?


    The other party is also the same as the phantom that I saw just now.


    Majesty and sacred.


    Hard to touch, no desecration!


    Belmode approached the opponent''s feet carefully, then knelt gently.


    "Believers Belmode see the gods!"


    "It''s hard to live with a mask all the time..."


    A simple sentence.


    But it made Belmode''s nose sore.


    If it was gin and others inquired, she would definitely punch it directly.


    But the **** in front of me.


    The pain in my heart seemed to be unable to hold back.


    She lay in front of Liu Che and kept sobbing.


    Everyone has an unimaginable past.


    Is her life really perfect?


    Live in terror every day.


    Not only is the embankment for partners, but also for outsiders.


    Every day is frightening.


    She is also a woman.


    There are also times of fragility.


    Why does Karasuma Renye, the big boss treat him so well, that''s because the opponent is his grandfather!


    But even so.


    Belmode has been unimaginably tempered since he was a child.


    Because her mother died in the hands of Karasuma Renye.


    And this is only because the other party wants to make his identity public.


    But after killing his mother, Karasuma Renye also expressed regret.


    He even stated many times that he could send the other party to guard abroad if possible.


    But it''s done.


    Belmode also planted the seeds of revenge in his heart at that time.


    In the ensuing time, she looked for the silver bullet that penetrated the tissue again and again.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ask for flowers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Unfortunately, the other party was not assassinated.


    It''s just a waste.


    Organizations of various countries are also helpless against him.


    Belmode now looks like a little woman, if gin sees it.


    May have to be frightened by her.


    At this point, ten minutes have passed.


    Belmode can stay for only five minutes.


    Liu Che picked up the opponent''s chin with his fingers, and gently kissed the cherry lips.


    "You will leave in a while. I have given you the strength and the gospel. Let''s go to the lower realm and make a big fuss... For specific questions, Solanum or Tosaka Rin will tell you.


    Remember one thing.


    The religion wants to rule the world. "


    "Uh-huh..."


    Belmode nodded obediently.


    ............


    After that, only a warm feeling came from his chest.


    She looked down.


    It was found to be a bright red rose mark.


    She was a little shy, but she hadn''t waited to ask again.


    The soul fell into the whirlpool.


    Constantly sinking, sinking again.


    Until the soul returns to the body.


    She woke up suddenly.


    "God... I haven''t stayed enough!!!"


    Belmode was a little anxious, but soon she was surprised by her own vision.


    The Jiao body has become the most beautiful appearance of the mature period.


    A terrible force burned in the lower abdomen.


    There is a rose in my heart.


    Represents God likes himself.


    The wind and grass within a kilometer around, all passed into her ears.


    Until then, Belmode said in amazement: "Sure enough, with just one blessing, my strength is so tyrannical.


    Haha...I am afraid that I am not afraid of bullets anymore. "


    She took out her small silver pistol.


    Fired a shot in the palm.


    As a result, the palm seemed to be bitten by a mosquito.


    The human bullet turned into a shriveled appearance.


    With the green fingers, gently rubbed.


    The bullet was reduced to iron slag.


    She has surpassed the limits of human beings.


    Any guns will be useless to me from now on.


    This is true freedom.


    "Jingle Bell..."


    "it''s me."


    "Now the country needs you to come back to deal with some things."


    "Who mean?"


    "The lord!"


    "OK I get it" person.


    Chapter 983 The gin and vodka that were spiked, pressure from Belmode!


    At this time, Shirley had escaped the organization.


    So Gin will send someone to investigate.


    After all, a time bomb disappeared like this.


    No one can live in peace.


    "Big brother, how... Will that woman come over to cooperate with the investigation?"


    "If she can''t come, I will make her suffer."


    Even if it is a woman that the BOSS cares about, she can''t organize and do things.


    This is their rule.


    If Belmode releases the pigeons at one time, then the next time waiting for her is most likely to be a sniper.


    Although not to die.


    But she can still do it if she suffers a little bit.


    The gin lights a cigarette.


    He looked up at the night sky, don''t know why, this time he always felt that it would be dangerous.


    It must be an illusion.


    Who can threaten me.


    After a long while, he flicked the cigarette **** away.


    Flew towards the city.


    ......


    Two days later.


    Belmode descended to Dongying.


    The aura on her body is extremely noble, with a touch of tulle on her face, which adds a bit of mystery to her plainly.


    People in the vicinity evaded one after another.


    Some scouts came to her, trying to fool them.

 Chapter 986：

    Such a tall and beautiful lady.


    It is a rare encounter in a century.


    Just looking at the temperament, it is not weaker than the big star more than ten years ago --- Fujimine Yukiko.


    "This... we are from XX TV station..."


    "roll!"


    A word of indifference.


    It''s like ten thousand years of ice.


    As if he was in the ice cave, he looked at this glamorous queen with an incredible gaze.


    Until the other party leaves.


    Haven''t reacted yet.


    If you can look closely, you can see a thin layer of ice in this person''s body.


    All his actions were sealed.


    Coming to the corner, Belmode sat on a Porsche with gin.


    It''s just that his attitude is a bit bad.


    I started to criticize as soon as I got into the car.


    "You just got off the plane and you were too high-profile. If someone finds any clues, we have to cover it up."


    If it is a weekday.


    Belmode nodded even if he was dissatisfied.


    But today she looked at the gin contemptuously and said: "I have had enough of my life as a mouse. If you don''t want to die, you''d better show me respect!"


    Bark.


    Porsche stopped on the main road.


    A pistol was pressed against Belmode''s temple.


    "Big Brother..."


    "Shut up to me, this daughter is really getting more and more uneducated. Today I want to teach her what the rules of organization are."


    Gin gave the pistol to his partner.


    I drove to find an unmanned warehouse.


    He just got out of the car.


    The car door was kicked out.


    Great attack power.


    Even his face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, slipped out of a wound.


    Gin looked at Belmode in shock, what is going on?


    Why does the other party possess such terrifying strength.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    This terrible biological agent should not have been researched in the organization.


    I saw Belmode come out of the car.


    Looking at the face of the gin wine, he couldn''t help but laughed: "Oh... isn''t this a good dog raised by the BOSS?


    What''s wrong?


    Are you afraid of seeing my current strength? "


    "What the **** did you do!"


    Gin''s face was sullen, and one hand was calling quickly.


    But with a flash of silver light.


    He was holding the phone on his wrist, but it fell to the ground with a snap.


    Gin looked down.


    The weapon turned out to be just a strand of hair.


    This is troublesome.


    "escape!"


    Gin made a decisive decision and took out a grenade from his arms.


    After deliberately calculating the position.


    He threw it out.


    For the current plan, we can only consider the situation of losing both sides.


    But if it fails.


    I''m going to die!


    Boom.


    A flame rose from the ground.


    Gin clutched his wrist and ran wildly.


    Now is racing against time.


    But it''s a pity that he just walked out three steps before he couldn''t move.


    An invisible barrier.


    Trapped him in it.


    "Oh... this grenade is really interesting, a grand firework... Now... now you can''t run away.


    Become a slave to the gods..."


    A skeleton with a black palm flew from Belmode.


    He slipped into the body of the gin.


    In an instant, he felt his soul was frozen.


    I can''t feel any temperature.


    The body is like an empty shell.


    As for the good friends of gin, she is also under her control.


    Want to play with other people''s souls.


    Now they have become puppets, and this is their destination.


    About twenty minutes later, the people from Dongying came and looked at the burning moisturizer...


    And the nearby big pit.


    It can only be determined as the gang fire union!


    But the police officer inside showed an unbelievable expression when looking at the license plate.


    How could it be his car! ! !


    ...


    On the same day, after taking control of the two dogs of the BOSS, Belmode began to intervene in this side of things.


    To put it simply, there is a problem with two people.


    One is Kudo Shinichi, and the other is Shirley.


    They are very afraid that these two people will not die, because after all, there will be no one alive and no dead body.


    Who can guarantee that there will be no accidents.


    "Let me see where all the kittens have gone..."


    Blue sky and white sun.


    Belmode came to Kudo Shinichi''s house like a ghost.


    After seeing the other child''s clothes disappear.


    A charming smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    So this is ah.


    It''s really interesting.


    What a little white mouse!


    Can resist the medicine without dying, then become a child.


    It seems that Shirley should also look like this.


    But where is he.


    Belmode lived in the villa.


    The thinking continues to expand.


    Finally, she found the smaller Shirley in a nearby house.


    "You''re so close, don''t you be afraid of being discovered!"


    She murmured a little.


    Then began to observe.


    Because Shirley is here, that kid must be there.


    If it was before, she would be very interested in detective games.


    Now 1.5, that is really free.


    She needs to gather strength to finally overthrow the rule of the world.


    As for these games of making house wine.


    Let the children play.


    Belmode used his consciousness to control the gin, ready to cause some trouble for this little guy!


    Similarly, she really wanted to see how Xiao Lan was doing now.


    After all, it is a lifesaver.


    She is still clear-cut.


    On that day, Shirley was very nervous.


    WC hiding in fear for one, and shrinking in the basement for fear.


    The feeling of danger coming.


    She was really unable to determine where the other party was.


    "Little sorrow, in fact, you don''t need to be so scared. The outside is separated by a wall. Those people can''t find this place..."


    "No... she''s by my side."


    [Headache... If I can get rid of it, there will be another chapter. If I can¡¯t write it, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s too uncomfortable today and I keep getting dizzy again].


    Chapter 984 The captured concubine miles, the mud can''t help the Maori on the wall!


    Little sorrow is like a bird of fright.


    There is no stopping for a moment.


    Because of the terrible breath, it surrounds him.


    Can''t disperse for a long time.


    She is a scientist, but she cannot explain her own phenomenon.

 Chapter 987：

    It''s ironic enough.


    But... it''s worth mentioning that every time she feels this way, someone designated for the organization will appear nearby.


    Until the evening.


    Conan''s return made her relax.


    "I said you, don''t always be suspicious, if those people show up near us, can we still live so safely?"


    "You underestimated the organization, the other party''s methods are not what you can imagine..."


    "Then they can''t do it in broad daylight."


    Conan said dismissively.


    Xiao Ai sneered coldly.


    No continued refutation.


    A guy who doesn''t know the danger will never know what he is about to face.


    broad daylight?


    Everyone dared to kill the high officials in full view.


    What is broad daylight.


    However, it is strange to say.


    In the evening, the strange feeling disappeared.


    Maybe it''s really an illusion.


    ......


    In the night.


    Belmode came to the official archives room and began investigating this Kudo Shinichi.


    The other party has a girlfriend.


    But because of the shrinking potion.


    No change to missing now.


    But in the study tour.


    "It''s a pity... such a beautiful girlfriend doesn''t cherish it..."


    Belmode smashed his mouth.


    Take out the phone and start to manipulate it.


    Speaking of which, Kogoro Mouri and Shinichi Kudo are the same.


    Just feel comfortable.


    I don''t care about the feelings of my family at all.


    Fujimine Yukiko, who is a classmate with herself, is also not living well.


    Do you want to harm them?


    There was a smirk on Belmode''s face.


    She is a bad woman.


    There is no sense of guilt for doing bad things.


    ...


    A few days later.


    A group called Yongheng has opened in Mihua Market.


    Fei Miles, was hired as the chief lawyer.


    It wasn''t until Xiaolan saw the opening ceremony that she suddenly realized that her mother had changed her job.


    She has her own studio.


    For a strong woman who is very assertive.


    I will never let go of all my hard work easily and use it as an accessory.


    "Dad, look at mom, she has become the chief lawyer of this Eternal Group. Do we want to congratulate you?"


    "Congratulations... hiccups, or the drink is good... she can do whatever she likes. What does it have to do with me..."


    Looking at the drunk father.


    Xiao Lan was also out of anger.


    If he works hard, he will get rid of his bad habits.


    How could it become like this.


    People in their forties are already 40 years old.


    He set up a detective office, and the money he got in exchange was not as good as he had to drink himself.


    If it weren''t for my mother, she had been secretly helping herself.


    It is estimated that the father and daughter have been starved to death countless times.


    After the opening ceremony was over, Xiaolan understood what the group was doing.


    The other party deals in cosmetics.


    And it is known as pure natural and pollution-free.


    When his mother used it on the spot, he was almost a young teenager.


    "This...this is really cosmetics, I think it''s magic!!!"


    Although she is a high school student, she has no habit of dressing up.


    But this does not mean that she does not study.


    Who doesn''t want to show the best of oneself to the beloved.


    But unfortunately, things go wrong every time.


    Now Xiao Lan is desperate.


    For a moment, when she was shocked by the advertisement on TV.


    A text message was sent to his mobile phone.


    "Woman, did you see the TV? Come to my eternal building tonight, I can make a cosmetic for you privately."


    "This...I''m so embarrassed! Mom...and is this cosmetics real..."


    "It''s more than true, there are many other things that will surprise you."


    When the phone stops sending.


    Xiao Lan immediately began to dress up.


    Ready to go out to meet his mother.


    Before leaving, she looked at her father who had fallen into a coma, and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    Is it because I usually treat him too kindly?


    I am always tolerant of my father.


    Even if the other party is drunk.


    She never scolded.


    But now that I think about it, if I have disciplined him properly.


    Maybe it will be much better now.


    ......


    Inside the Eternal Building.


    Fei Miles wore a pair of brown stockings and a small suit.


    The beautiful body is vividly reflected.


    If you don''t know her age.


    You might think that she is only twenty-seven or eighteen years old.


    "What happens next?"


    "It depends on him. The advertisement is so grand this time. If he takes his daughter to chase him, I will keep a hope.


    If only Xiao Lan came over.


    Don''t blame me for being ruthless..."


    Fei Miles'' expression was a bit cold.


    For more than ten years.


    She has also endured to the limit.


    The day before yesterday, when his own gangster concentrated with a gun and called him.


    The opponent actually played cards in an izakaya.


    This kind of rotten man, she was really blind.


    Fortunately, Belmode appeared in front of her, and she was saved from death.


    But Ling Fei Miles did not expect that the other party was not only beautiful and indispensable.


    Turned out to be a believer of the gods.


    All kinds of incredible powers are pinched.


    Obviously the gangster has escaped.


    The envoy in front of him just waved his hand and caught the two robbers back. 420


    Although it was a bit **** when dealing with it.


    But Fei Miles felt that it would be more wronged if she died.


    As for calling her daughter over this time, she didn''t want the other party to go back anymore.


    Such a well-behaved daughter serves a bad old man like a slave.


    Does she owe each other or what?


    The mud can''t support the wall.


    This is all about Kogoro Mouri.


    The other party is a playboy, but he is not handsome and has no money...


    Back then, people pursued themselves.


    It was also a mistake, and all the games were lost.


    Belmode smiled faintly, and said: "It should be like this. Now we are short of people in the gods, let Xiaolan be over there.


    It''s better to let her work here for an internship.


    How can mortal things be comparable to her kindness..."


    Belmode and Concubine had a showdown.


    Named that the other party saved his life a year ago.


    Now repaying gratitude, coupled with the gathering of acquaintances.


    How upset Fei Miles.


    At this time, Belmode turned his eyes and smirked: "I''ve heard that your daughter has a boyfriend. How can I not see him appear."


    Mention Kudo Shinichi.


    Fei Miles said with a disdain: "That stinky kid is the same as Moori Kogoro, and he''s an arrogant man. He always likes to lie... with some cleverness to get the limelight.

 Chapter 988：

    I can¡¯t see it now, I guess I was taken away...you¡¯re a young man, but I don¡¯t know how to keep a low profile. ".


    Chapter 985 Concubine Miles: Daughter, that detective won''t turn after the earth leaves?


    Fei Miles is a sentimental person.


    But she also has her own pride.


    Maybe the two children, their childhood sweethearts, have very good relationships.


    But she didn''t want her daughter to repeat her mistakes.


    A woman of a good age has been widowhood since she was less than thirty.


    She was already worthy of the Maori bastard.


    Now I am missing in high school.


    It made her daughter cry for her several times.


    If it''s really cheap that stinky kid, can his daughter still live?


    Pity the parents of the world.


    Fei Miles didn''t want her daughter to suffer any more.


    About thirty minutes later.


    Xiaolan came to the center of Mihua and looked at the skyscraper.


    Her heart was extremely shocked.


    No news was heard before, but now my mother has become the chief lawyer.


    Then the salary must be an astronomical figure.


    "Hello, I''m the daughter of Lawyer Fei Miles. Could you please tell me, where is Lawyer Fei Miles?"


    Looking at the big five men in black.


    For the first time, Xiaolan showed fear.


    She has some weird powers.


    But this kind of people who put themselves under endless pressure just by looking at them will know that they are people who have received special training.


    "Master Fei Miles is in the office on the top floor. You can go directly to the top floor. There is a special elevator!"


    "thanks..."


    "You''re welcome!"


    The security guard carried his hands on his back and looked amiable.


    This is a special elevator with only two buttons on the top floor and the bottom floor.


    When Xiaolan presses the button on the top floor.


    Suddenly a sense of weightlessness struck, and she appeared on the top floor in the next instant.


    There are blue sky and white clouds nearby.


    It''s like a city in the clouds.


    In other words, this building is not so high, why is the top floor like this!


    Xiao Lan kept looking at it, such a wonder.


    She has never seen it in her entire life.


    Finally, when she came to the middle of this floor, she discovered the secret of the top floor.


    Originally this layer.


    It turned out to be a city in the sky floating above the sea of ??clouds! ! !


    "Oh my god... when does the country have this kind of technology. ¡¨!"


    Xiao Lan couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, Fei Miles sensed her daughter''s arrival and walked out and smiled: "Little Dongying doesn''t have this kind of technology."


    "Mom." Xiaolan looked back in surprise, and when she saw her mother, she smiled happily. "What''s going on in this city..."


    "This, it''s called the Temple of Eternity. Although it looks like a modern facility, the one below it can''t be found for the whole life."


    This floor covers an area of ??about 3,000 square meters.


    Because of the power of magic, as well as the rune of the gods.


    So it does not affect the sunlight in the lower realm, and even with the latest high-tech, it is impossible to detect its existence here.


    After listening to all this, Xiao Lan was shocked and said: "So, what is sold on the TV is not cosmetics at all? It is a kind of medicine..."


    "Yes, to help users clean up the toxins in their bodies. The price is very cheap, only 500,000 yen..."


    "...Five hundred thousand is cheaper!"


    "Then how much do you need to be hospitalized?"


    Xiao Lan looked down and thought about it too.


    Using this medicine can also help purify the toxins in the body.


    On this basis, all hospitals are incomparable.


    "Then who created this city? Could it be a god...or a magician!"


    "Hi... little angel, I am the one who built this..."


    "You are?"


    Looking at the tall and beautiful people coming out of the office, Xiaolan didn''t understand who the other party was for a while.


    Belmode smiled faintly and reminded: "Eagle sauce country, a rainy night..."


    "It''s you!!!"


    Xiao Lan looked at her in shock.


    That''s obviously a man.


    Is it disguise?


    "It''s me. At first I was controlled by someone, and all my actions were forced. I wanted to clean up a piece of garbage, but I didn''t want to be caught by an idiot.


    If it weren''t for you, I would be dead...


    By the way, where is your little boyfriend? "


    "He... he has something to go out!"


    "Oh, something. If I were the little one, I wouldn''t let your lovely girlfriend go out..."


    There was a hint of insidiousness in Belmode''s eyes.


    Fei Miles naturally saw through her tricks.


    But the other party not only failed to see through, but pretended to coldly snorted: "Such a man is a restless guy by nature.


    Xiaolan, I advise you to cut off relations with him! "


    "Mom, Shinichi called him!"


    "Oh? Does it give you comfort every time you are about to collapse?"


    Xiaolan was silent when she heard it.


    And Fei Miles continued to add fuel and jealousy and said: "Mom does not prevent you from falling in love, but is also willing to accept the so-called sense of distance.


    But ask yourself.


    What do women really need?


    It''s a sense of security!


    Someone has to be by your side after something goes wrong. I was shot not long ago and called the old guy.


    Guess what he did?


    He is playing mahjong with a group of different women!


    Daughter, listen to my mother''s advice.


    Childhood sweethearts are just good feelings, not suitable for marriage. I have been separated since I was in my twenties. Haven''t I given him a chance for so many years now?


    His so-called reason is that he can''t let go of his own face.


    How can I be more important than face?


    In the same way, every time that kid comes to prevaricate your topic, I think you don''t need to tell me to know. "


    "¡§"Um...he always said that there was a case! Very important case..."


    "Hey...Isn''t that over! Is the case more important than you?"


    "But..."


    Xiaolan still wants to refute, she wants to say that if the case is solved, the prisoner can be caught sooner.


    But he didn''t want his mother to say bluntly: "Can the earth not live without him? Or is it that the world can''t turn around without the kid?"


    Daughter... Mom is talking to you heart and soul.


    If you insist, then I naturally have nothing to say...but I am for your happiness.


    All love is just a lie when a man pursues a woman.


    Once you catch it, you are worthless.


    Besides, when the kid was not born, didn''t the world change well? "


    Facing the mother''s bombardment.


    Xiao Lan couldn''t hold her back.


    Because every sentence of the other party is stuck on the main point.


    Now that the separation from school does not show anything, when the time comes, the man will not care about himself.


    Talk about justice every day.


    What should I do?


    "Well, she''s still young...Don''t force her like that, by the way...Since Xiaolan is here, let''s live here for a while.


    It just so happens to test it. "


    "Is this...really okay?"


    "Of course, you can be my benefactor..."


    Belmode said with a slight smile on his face. .


    Chapter 986 Conan in a dilemma, from the trail of the man in black!


    To be able to live here, for Xiaolan, it is undoubtedly in her arms.


    After all, such a scenery.


    There is no such thing in the world.


    At the same time, there is one more thing, Xiao Lan wants to confirm.


    I am in the heart of the other person.


    How much space does it occupy!


    Feelings can withstand erosion.


    If you can''t bear even a small test, then you are just wishful thinking.


    ......


    That night.


    In the office.


    "Xiao Lan...is dinner ready!! Xiao Lan..."

 Chapter 989：

    Maori woke up from his drunkenness, shaking his groggy head, and demanding food.


    This is not the first time he has done this.


    Even the call remains unchanged.


    But in the empty office, there was no response from his daughter, but rather quietly.


    "Xiao Lan?"


    Maori finally realized that something was wrong, so he got up and picked up the phone.


    I saw a message from my daughter.


    [I''m sorry, Dad. Please forgive me for leaving, my mother was right, you are an existence that can''t support the wall by mud.


    Please don''t contact me anymore...]


    "What a joke!! The fellow Fei Miles abducted my daughter..."


    He tried to call the cell phone.


    But there was no response except the busy tone.


    420 Obviously, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get through the phone anymore.


    "Damn...damn..."


    Maori smashed the phone on the table.


    There was a daughter to take care of, and his life is still very good.


    The clothes are washed and the food is cooked.


    But if there is no daughter, Maori really doesn''t know what he will become.


    "Maybe the other party is testing me..."


    At this time Maori began to become narcissistic again.


    Thinking back to his otherworldly wife, he couldn''t help showing a lewd smile.


    This may be the trick of the woman Fei Miles.


    Or as before, it was the daughter who wanted to force herself to put down her face and get close to Fei Mii.


    Available in subsequent reference.


    There are no holidays on the calendar.


    Not even the couple¡¯s wedding anniversary.


    Up to this moment, Maori finally felt the fear, and he dialed Fei Mi''s cell phone non-stop.


    The result is exactly the same as Xiaolan.


    Unable to answer.


    At this moment, Conan finally returned from the doctor''s house.


    It seems that the uncle with a decadent face couldn''t help but ask: "Uncle Maori, why do you show such a terrible expression? What happened?"


    "Gone... Gone... Xiaolan abandoned me and left!!!"


    "What? No way..."


    Conan was shocked.


    This is what happened again.


    Later, after learning that the uncle had been drunk since the morning, he couldn''t help but despise him.


    Such a man.


    I''m afraid no one can stand it.


    Smoking, horse betting, alcoholism.


    I like to mix with women who are inconsistent.


    But Ms. Fan Fei Mi was cruel, it is estimated that this scene had already appeared.


    Conan naturally couldn''t bear to let his girlfriend leave. He asked cautiously: "Does uncle know what happened to her before she left?"


    "what happened?"


    "Yes... Sister Xiaolan can''t leave without a reason!!"


    Conan said very confidently.


    And after thinking about it for a while, Maori pointed to the TV and said: "There is a group that is opening today. In my drunkenness, I heard Xiaolan talking about mother or something..."


    "Yes!!!"


    Afterwards, Conan began to ask Dr. Ari to inquire through his mobile phone.


    As a result, the news came back.


    There is only one group opened today, and that is the mysterious eternal group!


    "Eternal Group? What does the other party do..."


    "Selling cosmetics, I said Shinichi, you better not provoke this group!!"


    "why?"


    "Before that, the building originally belonged to another company, and suddenly enough was collected. At the time, Officer Twilight thought there was a commercial fraud.


    It turned out after investigation that the other party was a foreign tycoon.


    And also full of mystery. "


    "Cut... it''s just a bluff! I''m not afraid of it..."


    "Well, I have said everything I can tell you, I wish you a rest soon."


    ...


    After the phone hangs up.


    His Kudo Shinichi''s cell phone instantly lit up.


    "Want to find me? The 100th floor of the Eternal Building, I am waiting for you... If you don''t show up tonight, don''t contact me again!"


    "Xiaolan..."


    So decisive words.


    It was a big shock to Kudo Shinichi, a reasoning nerd.


    At this moment, no matter what, he is going to the Eternal Building.


    No one can stop oneself.


    Maori drove the car first, and Conan certainly couldn''t show up directly.


    So he continued to play hat tricks.


    Take this to stabilize Xiaolan''s heart.


    But just as Conan was taking the car to leave Maori''s house, the silhouette of a man hit his heart.


    "Why... it''s gin!!! It''s him... why did he come here!"


    The other party seems to be smoking.


    But whether it was profile or appearance, he was no different from what he had seen.


    At this moment, Conan was tangled.


    Is it to follow the black organization, or to find Xiaolan?


    This is a multiple choice question.


    If you can''t rule out what the other party is investigating now.


    Then even if you chase Xiaolan back by yourself.


    The other party can''t get safety either.


    He rolled his eyes and found a Porsche not far away.


    Chance!


    As long as you can throw the bug in.


    You can get first-hand information by yourself.


    He sneaked carefully and kept dormant.


    In the end, it took eight minutes to reach the bottom of the Porsche.


    I don''t know if it was God''s face, or my luck.


    The door is open.


    Conan put the bug in, and retreated quietly to the side.


    "Big brother, how long do you have to smoke? We still have things to do..."


    "What''s the hurry, my eyes just went out!"


    The hoarse voice is generally the same as in his own memory.


    Sure enough, it was him, gin! ! !


    But considering what the other party was talking about, Conan couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Because the other party seems to be talking about Mouri Kogoro.


    Is he exposed?


    Thinking of this, Conan felt like falling into an ice prison.


    There was a look of fear in his eyes.


    "This mission is really funny, the BOSS even asked us to investigate a child, and I don''t know what he thinks."


    "Maybe you can''t trust those subordinates."


    "Cut... if you want me to say it, just kill it directly, it saves time."


    "Hehe...It''s easy to kill, but it''s a bit difficult to deal with. The matter of Hirota Masami before, hasn''t calmed down the aftermath yet."


    "It''s just a waste, it should be disposed of.".